《The Peremptory Casey Davies》


 Chapter 1 Good-for-Nothing

    Chapter 1 Good-for-Nothing


    "Young Master, pleasee back with us to B City to inherit the Davies family''s assets."


    "Your mother would like to apologize to you for the mistakes she made back then, and I also hope that


    you will ignore the past and focus on the greater good."


    "As the top family of H Country, the Davies family can''t be without a person-in-charge."


    Casey Davies looked at the bowing, respectful old man in front of him with a sneer on his face.


    "That evil-hearted woman went so far as to drive me out of the family in order to take control of the


    Davies family in the first ce. She even med me for being a traitor to the family. She was afraid


    that I would take revenge on her so she forced me to be a useless wimp that everyone mocked in


    this small ce of J City."


    "Don''t you think it''s toote for you to remember me now that she''s seriously ill?"


    "I''m getting used to being the useless son-inw of the Patel family in J City, I''m used to people saying


    that I''m a man who relies on my wife, I can''t control Davies family''s affairs, you guys should go back."


    After saying that, Casey turned around immediately and left the ce after throwing the garbage bag in


    his hand into the trash bin.


    Despite the fact that his identity of being the heir of the Davies family could shock the world, Casey had


    no thoughts about revealing it.


    Back when he was kicked out of the Davies family, he had lost all feelings for the Davies family.


    He was now a useless son-inw of a second-ss family, the Patel family, and a well-known good-for-


    nothing wimp in J City.


    No one knew that he had once been the powerful young master of the Davies family in B City.


    But all of this was in the past. Although Casey was now living a miserable life, not having even four


    digits in his savings, he had no regrets.


    Casey took the fruit in his hand to the Patel family''s old vi, today was the birthday banquet of the


    elderly master of the Patel family, a whole bunch of the Patel family''s rtives would be there. It would


    be normal for mutualparisons in asions like this, and Casey made Edith Patel''s family a joke to


    The banquet began, and everyone in the Patel family began to present gifts to the elderly Master


    Francis Patel.


    "Grandpa, I know you like antiques, this is the original calligraphy of a famous painter I found for you.


    Hope you can like it." The eldest grandson, Albie grinned as he presented the scroll.


    "Grandpa, I asked a friend from abroad to buy this jade, it cost a lot of money." The youngest and most


    favoured granddaughter, N handed over a piece of jade.


    ...


    Everyone was rushing to present their gifts, just to coax and make Master Francis happy.


    "Grandpa, can you... lend me half a million, PY Welfare House didn''t raise any donations from people


    this year, it''s already about to copse, if this continues, the children inside will be homeless..."


    Right at this moment, Casey who was sitting at the very end of the table spoke up.


    The audience was in an uproar.


    Mother-inw Amara Stevens stood up directly and stretched out her hand to point at Casey''s nose,


    cursing: "You idiot, do you know what you''re talking about?"


    J City''s number one beauty and wife of Casey, Edith did not expect Casey to ask the old man for


    money at this time. She was so anxious that she stood up directly from her chair and spoke, "Grandpa,


    Casey is still half-asleep, you shouldn''t take his words seriously."


    After saying that, she reached out and pinched Casey''s arm mercilessly.


    Three years ago, when the elderly wife of Master Francis, Ste Martin was on her deathbed, she


    sought Casey and forced Edith to marry him. The goddess who was initially glorious to the eyes of


    everyone suddenly fell rock bottom.


    For three years, Casey didn¡¯t work but spent his days washing, cooking and throwing garbage. The


    reputation of this good-for-nothing had spread throughout J City, and the proud goddess back then had


    be aplete joke.


    But now, Casey was dragging himself down at Master Francis''s birthday party.


    "What a joke, it¡¯s grandpa''s birthday banquet. It''s fine if you don''t give a gift, you even dared to ask


    grandpa for half a million. Casey, haven''t you embarrassed the Patel family enough in the past few


    years? It¡¯s grandpa''s birthday banquet and you came to borrow money, do you want to make grandpa


    die of anger?"


    The one who spoke was Albie, who had always been regarded as the mostplimentary young heir


    by Master Francis.


    "I see that this idiot is being intentional, PY Welfare House is just an excuse, he''s trying to dig


    grandpa''s money to spend for himself. With his terrible IQ, I''m afraid maybe he can''t even think of such


    a way, maybe this was Edith''s orders."


    Master Francis¡¯s favourite granddaughter, N continued the insult, she had always been discordant


    and would do everything she can to tarnish Edith¡¯s name whenever she had the chance.


    Seeing someone dragging Edith into this, Casey quickly exined, "No, no, no, I''m just borrowing from


    grandpa, I''ve been facing some financial problemstely, I can''te up with this much money, I''ll


    definitely return it to grandpa in a few days."


    "Don''t talk nonsense here, you¡¯re just a useless wimp, you don''t even have a job. If it was really lent to


    you, how are you going to return it?" Albie despised.


    "That''s right, you¡¯re just a good-for-nothing wimp from that bullshit PY Welfare House, do you want


    grandpa to raise a bunch of losers just like you? I think it''s best for that PY Welfare House of yours to


    close down quickly." N said with anger.


    Casey bit his teeth as he listened to the people''s usations against him, back when he was


    homeless on the streets, it was PY Welfare House that took him in and he was able to grow up. Now


    that PY Welfare House was in trouble, he wanted to contribute. However, it was a bit too sudden and


    he didn''t have that much money, that''s why he thought of borrowing money.


    Initially, he thought that everyone will each contribute a bit to help PY Welfare House. He did not expect


    to be treated in such a terrible way. He kept his thoughts on PY Welfare House, that was probably why


    he did not react much.


    Master Francis was already livid at this moment, he red at Casey and said: "How insolent, is your


    family is here to celebrate my birthday or to create more problems? Hurry up and get out of here, my


    birthday banquet will not tolerate a good-for-nothing trash like you. From now on, you are not allowed


    to participate in all banquets of the Patel family!"


    "Grandpa, PY Welfare House is really having a hard time nowadays, those children need your help."


    Casey gritted his teeth and refused to give up, his face full of sincerity.


    When Edith saw Casey''s serious face, she sighed helplessly and said to Francis, "Grandpa, Casey


    really wants to help PY Welfare House, he grew up in PY Welfare House and has a deep affection for


    it, please help him."


    Francis snorted cold-heartedly and spoke, "I think you''ve also been fooled by this wimp, get out with


    him and don''t embarrass yourself in front of me!"


    Amara saw the situation and quickly said to Edith, "What are you waiting for, hurry up and take this


    loser away, if you make grandpa angry again, our family will be finished."


    Edith was helpless, she bowed to Francis and said: "Grandpa, I''m sorry."


    Then, she dragged Casey outside.


    "You have to keep an eye on this idling wimp, don''t let him go out to tarnish the Patel family''s


    reputation!" Albie¡¯s jeers could still be heard from the back.


    Outside the vi, Edith let go of Casey like she was releasing a piece of trash.


    "Edith, I''m sorry, the PY Welfare House is having a really difficult time right now, I have no choice, that''s


    why I asked to borrow money from grandpa," Casey stated.


    With disappointment in her eyes, Edith spoke, "What''s the use of apologizing, you''ve already offended


    grandpa."


    "Recently, grandpa wanted to buy an office building from TY Real Estate Company. This matter was


    very tough, TY Real Estate Company despised my family and wouldn''t sell. Now all I can do is find a


    way to make this matter sessful to make up for your wrongdoings."


    "I''m going to the office, you can go back by yourself."


    After saying that, she walked away right towards the front.


    "Edith," Casey shouted.


    Edith stopped for a moment but did not turn back, "Casey, you''ve disappointed me too much."


    After saying that, she walked away without looking back.


    Casey looked at the back of Edith¡¯s desperate figure and took a deep breath, feeling a trace of guilt in


    his heart.


    He did not stay where he was. After Edith left, he went straight to PY Welfare House.


    Looking at the rusty door of PY Welfare House, Casey¡¯s heart was filled with emotion, he walked inside


    and saw many children squatting on the ground, not knowing what they were doing, so he walked over


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    and asked, "What are you guys doing."


    The group of children all raised their heads and smiled innocently when they saw that it was Casey.


    In the past few years, Casey woulde to PY Welfare House whenever he had time to help, and


    many of the children here knew him.


    "Brother, we''re digging for vegetables, Emelia Ward said we''re running out of food, let''s dig some wild


    herbs to eat so we can save food for our siblings." A slightly older child spoke up.


    Casey stared at the "wild herbs" dug out by these children, it was simply some weeds, how can these


    children distinguish the wild herbs.


    The more he saw them like this, the more painful Casey¡¯s heart felt.


    After instructing those children, Casey walked inside and came to the door of Emelia''s room, somewhat


    hesitant. He couldn''t borrow the money, he didn''t know how to face Emelia.


    He was taken in by PY Welfare House back then, and the one who had been taking care of him was


    Emelia, he had always regarded her as his saviour.


    At this time the door opened by itself, Emelia came out. Seeing Casey, she immediately revealed a


    loving smile and said: "Casey, you came greeting,e in and sit down."


    "Emelia, I won''t sit down, I know that PY Welfare House is in difficult times, I''m still borrowing money,


    but don''t worry, I''ll definitely get the money," Casey stated.


    "You don''t have to worry about the money, a great benefactor donated two million today and gave us a


    lot of food, we managed to go through the difficult times." Emelia looked somewhat relieved.


    Casey was stunned and asked, "A great benefactor? Who is it?"


    "It''s me." an old voice sounded.


    Casey turned around and found an old man appearing behind him out of the blue.


    "Howe it''s you again?"


    Casey''s face sank immediately, "Didn''t I tell you guys to stay away from me?"


    The old man''s name was Jordan Lane, he was the butler of the Davies family, he sighed helplessly and


    spoke, "Young Master, I didn''t finish my sentence in the morning. I know you might not be able to


    ept it at this moment, but the Davies family can wait until youe back to your senses."


    After saying that, Jordan took out a ck bank card from his pocket and handed it to Casey.


    "This card is the ck card from the World Bank, you can have unlimited withdrawals, there are only


    ten in this world, it''s the Davies family''spensation for all these years."


    "In addition to that, your mother bought TY Real Estate Company in J City. As long as you sign this


    contract, TY Real Estate Company will be yours in the future."


    "I don''t want it, go back and tell that woman that I''m not interested in anything from the Davies family."


    "Don''t bother me again."


    Jordan said, "But young master, PY Welfare House won''t be able to sustain itself without this money,


    and after it closes down, these children, they won''t have a home to go back to."


    Casey frowned, although he didn''t want to use the Davies family''s money, the children in PY Welfare


    House had to live right now.


    In response to Jordan''s words, Casey thought about it and said in a deep voice, "How much money is


    in this card?"


    "Come back, Young Master, it''s enough to buy all of the properties in J City."


    "Cut the crap, how much is it?"


    "Ten billion..."

 Chapter 2 My Woman Must not be Insulted

    Chapter 2 My Woman Must not be Insulted


    Casey was shocked, he did not expect the Davies family to be so generous to give him ten billion.


    Maybe not even a singlepany in J City would be able to provide such an amount.


    Indeed, the Davies family proved to be the elite family of B City.


    "Young Master, the money in this card is just apensation for the past years, whether you agree to


    "Besides, there is still a need for you to go over to TY Real Estate Company toplete the handover.


    I have already instructed the people there, as long as you go over, they will help youplete the


    handover right away."


    "Here''s my phone number, young master, think it over. After you have thought it through, ring me up. I''ll


    be waiting at all times."


    Jordan handed Casey a card with only his phone number written on it before turning around and


    leaving the ce, not giving Casey another chance to speak.


    Casey stared at both the bank card and business card in his hand for a while and remained silent for a


    long time.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    "It''s just that after all these years the Davies family owes me too much, much more than money can


    buy. Besides, PY Welfare House is really in a dire need for money, and I can''t fork out the money for


    some reason. I¡¯ll just keep this card." Casey muttered to himself.


    After taking another look at the children in PY Welfare House to make sure that the money donated by


    Jordan was received and that there was also enough to eat, Casey left and headed home.


    Edith''s family lived in an old neighbourhood far away from the urban area. It was a two-room shabby


    hut.


    Casey''s father-inw, Nics Patel was not a favourite in the Patel family, and since Nics''s


    daughter was married to a loser like Casey, Francis was even more displeased with their family.


    Nics could not get anything from the Patel family. In the past few years, they relied on Edith to stay


    alive.


    When Casey arrived home, Amara and Nics were both sitting on the sofa with gloomy faces. Edith


    had also returned from the office, standing in front of the bookshelf, lost in thoughts.


    "You rascal, you still have the nerve toe back, our family can''t afford to support you anymore, so


    get out and nevere back!"


    Amara''s long-umted anger instantly erupted, picking up a teacup on the table and throwing it at


    Casey.


    Casey dodged quickly and the teacup fell to the ground. If it wasn''t for his quick reaction, he would


    have left a hole in his head.


    Amara red at him and shouted, "You broke my cup, you must pay for it, ten times more."


    "Got it, mom. I''ll pay for it," Casey said, now that he was a man with ten billion dors, not to mention a


    cup, even if it was ten gold cups, he could buy it back.


    Amara thought that Casey was provoking her and blew her top, roaring, "Daughter, look at this


    shameless thing, he even dared to talk back, and you still don''t care about that?"


    "Mom, I didn''t mean that," Casey exined quickly. He couldn''t tell Amara that he had 10 billion directly


    now, these few years of concealment had made him understand the importance of hiding his own


    strength.


    He understood that it takes time and pain to build a stronger self, so he couldn''t say anything about his


    worth yet.


    Edith turned to look at Casey, sighed and said, "Mom, don''t make it difficult for Casey. It''s gettingte,


    let''s all go back to our rooms and sleep."


    "Sleep? This wimp has cost us so much today, do you think we''ll be able to sleep? Now that he''s back,


    I''m going to talk things straight! Both of you have to get a divorce, or you can''t live on like this!" Amara


    shrieked aggressively.


    Edith stared at her, not expecting Amara to force her to leave Casey.


    Casey became a little nervous and looked at Edith.


    "I won''t file a divorce with him, so don''t mention this matter again in the future," Edith said firmly.


    Casey let out a sigh of relief.


    Amara, who was filled with anger pointed at Casey and scolded, "What''s so good about this rascal that


    can''t do anything else but rely on his wife? Why won''t you divorce him when our family is having such a


    bad time because of him?"


    "Alright mom, I''m a bit tired, I''ll go back to sleep first." After saying that, she looked at Casey, Casey


    understood her and immediately followed her back to her room.


    Although marrying Casey was her dying grandmother''s will, and Casey was having such a bad


    reputation to his name, Casey had always been serious when washing, cooking and cleaning the


    house in the past three years. He was able to provide two hundred percent of his efforts to be good


    husband to Edith. This was the reason why Edith couldn''t divorce Casey.


    Everyone had feelings. Three years was not long nor short, Edith has already epted Casey deep


    down in her heart.


    Amara watched the couple enter the room and stomped her feet in anger, "This family of ours, sooner


    orter, will fall in the hands of this rascal!"


    ...


    In the room, Casey had already set up the beddings on the floor. For the past three years, he had been


    sleeping on the floor and had never gotten into the same nket with Edith.


    Edithid on the bed and after a long time, spoke up and said: "I still have 20,000 yuan here, although


    it''s not much, take it as a small token from me, you can bring it to PY Welfare House tomorrow."


    Casey was touched when he heard this, he quickly replied, "No need, there are already kind-hearted


    people funding PY Welfare House, those children won''t go hungry anymore."


    "That''s good, you grew up in PY Welfare House, you will definitely have feelings for those children, now


    you can also feel relieved."


    "The matter of buying TY Real Estate Company¡¯s office building is still unsettled, the other party still


    won''t sell. They think that our bid is too low, and grandpa won''t pay more. This matter will have to be


    worked out again. I''m a bit tired today, I''ll go to bed first." Edith said and turned to the other side.


    Casey''s eyes lit up when he heard what Edith was agonizing over. TY Real Estate Company, isn''t that


    the business that the Davies family bought for him?


    He had not nned to go to TY Real Estate Company for the handover but seeing that his wife in


    distress over this matter, he decided to make a trip to TY Real Estate Company tomorrow.


    "Honey, you have suffered a lot with me these past few years, I promise you that this situation will


    never happen again, I will make a great achievement to show you," Casey said.


    After a long silence, Edith spoke: "I don''t want you to have any incredible achievements, I just want you


    to be upright and live like a man. At the very least, don''t be mocked as a good-for-nothing wimp."


    Casey nodded seriously and said: "From now on, I will never allow anyone to look down on you again."


    "I hope so," Edith replied in a low voice.


    Casey''s was determined, Edith had suffered the mockery and insults from others because of him for


    the past three years, and now it was finally time for Casey to do something for Edith.


    He wanted everyone to know that his woman must not be insulted.

 Chapter 3 The President

    Chapter 3 The President


    Early in the morning the next day, Casey finished the dishes, and took his electro car and left for TY


    Real Estate.


    He stopped and parked his electro car in front of the building, and went inside.


    TY was known in all of J City for their estates in higher ssmunity. The houses they have are


    mainly vis, and anyone who was able to afford a house from them, must be really wealthy.


    Casey hadn''t even reached the gate yet, when a woman dressed in uniform with a lot of makeup came


    walking towards him, she looked him up to down, and said to him, ¡°Wait, you are here for plumbing


    work right? Go from the back entrance, from here you get into our lobby.¡±


    Casey looked at the woman in an awkward manner, and said to her, ¡°I am here to look for someone,


    not to repair the pipes.¡±


    The woman looked at him again, especially at his clothes, that must be from some cheap ce, her


    eyes were showing disguise.


    Just in that moment, the woman¡¯s eyes widened, and she said surprised, ¡°Casey? You are Casey?¡±


    Casey paused, and stared at the woman, asking her, ¡°You know me?¡±


    The woman started tough, ¡°I am Violet, don¡¯t you remember me? I was in the same ss with you in


    high school!¡±


    Casey thought about her words doubting, and suddenly, he remembered a picture from high school,


    ¡°Oh right, I remember now, Violet, we even shared a table together!¡±


    She really was his ssmate, but they haven¡¯t met in a few years, she started using makeup, which


    made her prettier than back then, so Casey couldn¡¯t recognize her for that reason.


    After Violet noticed who this man was, her attitude towards him changed immediately, instead of


    disguise, it was now more mockingly.


    When they were in school, Violet always made fun of Casey being a child no one wanted,ing from


    an orphanage. Then he was adopted by the Patel¡¯s, which resulted in him being the biggest joke of J


    City, and Violet often gossiped about him with her friends.


    She stared at him another time, and said, ¡°I heard you are going to marry some rich girl? I always said


    you wouldn¡¯t make it to anything, who would have known that I was right all this time! You are pretty


    well known in J City now, even my colleagues know that you are just a useless man, god, I am dying of


    Casey¡¯s mood darkened immediately, he didn¡¯t expect that meeting his old ssmate would result in


    being bullied by her.


    ¡°Oh, by the way, what are you doing here at ourpany? Don¡¯t tell me you are here to buy a house,


    you know the houses we have are really big ones, and with what you are doing, you wouldn¡¯t be able to


    afford it in your whole lifetime, maybe not even a stone in that house.¡± Now that Violet found out this


    person in front of her is that useless guy Casey from school, she didn¡¯t care about her attitude at all


    anymore.


    ¡°I am here to talk to your manager.¡± Casey said.


    Violetughed hard, and said, ¡°Okay, now you can really stop pretending. Have you ever looked at


    yourself in the mirror? Look at yourself, and you wanna see our manager?¡±


    ¡°You haven¡¯t seen the real world yet have you? So that¡¯s why you want to get in our building and see


    some big houses? Let me tell you, these are all vis, even if you can see them, you will not be able to


    afford them. It¡¯s actually going to make you realize how useless you are, so I actually suggest you


    leave, because the way you are dressed, I think the guards will drag you out again.¡±


    ¡°I gotta get inside to work, I don¡¯t want to talk to trash anymore.¡±


    When Violet finished her speech, she turned and left.


    Casey was very speechless about this incident, he was truly here to talk to the manager of YT,


    especially since he was here to talk about the transition. He didn¡¯t expect for Violet to talk to him like


    that, she didn¡¯t even give her a chance to exin himself.


    Well, it didn¡¯t matter, Casey didn¡¯t really want to spend much more thoughts on her, they were in


    different worlds, and that meant that they had different opinions.


    After Violet left, a person in suit arrived, he looked trained and smart, he walked to Casey, and


    immediately greeted him respectfully, ¡°Mister Davies?¡±


    ¡°You must be Mister Davies! Sorry to have kept you waiting, I am Aryan, TY¡¯s manager, please do


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    follow me to the office.¡±


    Casey nodded his head, and followed Aryan into the building through the employee¡¯s entrance.


    In the elevator, Aryan looked at Casey secretly, he thought that this young man looked a little boring,


    without anything that stood out, and he was wearing cheap clothes as well.


    But he was not looking down on Casey in any way, because he knew that this person is now the owner


    of YT Real Estates.


    That day, the old man came and bought YT with double the price than they asked for, without even


    blinking his eyes, and what he told them was thispany was the gift for their son at home.


    Aryan has never seen anyone buy apany as a gift, which is why he knows that the power in their


    hands, is not within his imagination.


    Casey is the person who received this gift, even though he looked very normal from the outside, but


    Aryan would never dare to judge him from that.


    The two of them went into the office together, where Aryan took out a document, on which Casey


    signed, then Aryan gave him a set of keys, and said to him, ¡°Mister Davies, from now on, you are the


    president of TY Real Estates, these are the keys to TY manor, which stands for who you are for them,


    please keep them well.¡±


    Casey took over the keys, and nodded his head, ¡°Please stay and keep everything managed here, I am


    here to talk to you that maybe the Patel¡¯s family will buy some office rooms here, and when ites to


    that, just do as I say, just please don¡¯t neglect it.¡°


    ¡°Please do not worry about that, I will make sure everything is done ording to your demands, and if


    you need, we can even give them a whole building.¡±


    Casey onlyughed a little, but didn¡¯t reply to that, even though he could actually gift Edith the whole


    house, but he didn¡¯t have that idea on his mind. His intentions were for others to look at Edith in a


    different way from that, so the only thing he will do in this situation is to help her out a little from his


    side.


    ¡°Mister Davies, why don¡¯t we go to our sales lobby, there are a lot of models of our new vis, if you like


    any of them, you can surely have it as your own.¡± Aryan said.


    Casey thought about it, and since he didn¡¯t have anything else on his schedule, he decided to go along


    with Aryan and look at the situation downstairs.


    The two of them were almost downstairs, when suddenly Aryan¡¯s stomach started to be ufortable,


    he apologized to Casey awkwardly, and ran towards the toilet, but told him to feel free to look around in


    the lobby.


    Casey didn¡¯t mind that, so he walked into the middle of the lobby alone, looking at the models of the


    vis.


    These vis and the gardens were really pretty, that he had to admit, especially that TY Manor were


    well known buildings in J City, and he was looking right at the model if it.


    Just as Casey was walking around in the lobby, Violet caught sight of him, and immediately knitted her


    brows, she didn¡¯t even think before yelling towards him, ¡°Casey, I thought I told you to leave this ce?


    This is not a ce for you to be, so get the hell out of here!¡±

 Chapter 4 Equality

    Chapter 4 Equality


    Violet¡¯s voice has attracted everyone¡¯s attention in the lobby, and everyone looked towards Casey.


    Violet walked towards him, and held her hands on her hips, demanding, ¡°Aren¡¯t you ashamed to put dirt


    on our floors? I could point to anything in this room, and it will be something you could never afford in


    your life, if it gets dirty, what are you gonna do?¡±


    Casey frowned, and asked coldly, ¡°Why, aren¡¯t people allowed toe in and take a look around?¡±


    ¡°Do you think just because others are allowed to, so you can as well? Don¡¯t forget who you are,


    useless person, you are lucky that I am still talking to you patiently.¡± Violet threw at him.


    Casey pressed his lips together, he usually didn¡¯t bother to talk to people like Violet, especially now that


    he was TY¡¯s president. If Violet behaved this way to customers, it will definitely have an effect on his


    business, he couldn¡¯t afford to keep her.¡±


    ¡°If this is your attitude towards customers, I am afraid you won¡¯t be able to keep your job anymore.¡±


    Casey spoke to her in a cold manner.


    Violet looked at him full of despise, and startedughing after she heard his words.


    ¡°Oh my,e over everyone, look at this fucker telling me that my attitude is not right, and he¡¯s even


    saying I might lose my job, this is too funny!¡±


    Everyone came to surround them, most of them were Violet¡¯s colleagues, because most of them just


    started their job, so there weren¡¯t many peopleing to look at the houses.


    ¡°Let me tell you guys, this is the idiot that is famous in all of J City, Casey Davies, he is the one who


    was with the Patel¡¯s, you know he was only cooking and washingundry all day every day, just like a


    servant, and you know what, he was my high school ssmate! So shameful, I don¡¯t even wanna


    mention it!¡±


    When the crowd heard what Violet just said, all of them started to look and point at Casey, they have all


    heard about Casey before, and they all knew that he was a useless dumb person.


    ¡°Oh, so this guy is Casey Davies, I was wondering why he looked so cheap, you know if you didn¡¯t


    mention, I thought he was here to pick up trash.¡±


    ¡°Look at this guy, and now he is here to disturb Violet at work, she is going to be promoted next week,


    who are you to say that she will lose her job?¡±


    ¡°I really think we need to get rid of him. Today our new president will take over, imagine if he runs into


    him, that¡¯s gonna be a lot of trouble.¡±


    Everyone nodded along, they all heard their manager talk about today¡¯s event yesterday.


    Violet stared at Casey, she really wanted to see her colleagues go on mocking him, to feel that she


    stood above him, she felt that it was already a good achievement to work in the position that she was


    working at now, at the YT¡¯spany.


    And if shepared herself with a snob like Casey, she felt even more superior


    She was even daydreaming about the new president of thepany seeing her and falling in love with


    her at first sight, this way, she would achieve all of her goals in just one day.


    But she was also afraid that the president will see someone like Casey, which will really embarrass her,


    so she told Casey, ¡°Did you hear that, our president ising today, stop standing there, you are going


    to affect his mood, I don¡¯t think you wanna be responsible for that.¡±


    She stepped closer to Casey and pulled on his shirt, trying to get him out.


    Casey on the other hand didn¡¯t move an inch, he only stared at her with his cold eyes.


    ¡°What is it? Are you deaf? I asked you to leave!¡± Now Violet was getting anxious.


    ¡°This is mypany, why should I leave?¡± Casey said.


    ¡°You are mad, I think you really are mad, how can you say this is yourpany, why don¡¯t you just say


    that you are the heir of some super rich family? Stop dreaming Casey, you are nothing, just get the hell


    out of here!¡± Violet stared at him as if he was crazy.


    ¡°I am not dreaming, you will know in a minute.¡± Casey said very calm.


    Violet couldn¡¯t move Casey by herself, and she was getting more anxious, afraid that the president will


    see him here, so she went to call for guards.


    ¡°This guy, he came to our building and now he is acting up, he even pretends to be our boss, please


    just get him out!¡± Violet pointed at Casey and told the guards angrily.


    The guards looked at Casey and thought that he didn¡¯t look like a boss, so they walked towards him,


    and grabbed him.


    Casey looked back at the guards, and squinted his eyes, then he clenched his fists.


    That¡¯s the moment when Aryan came out of the toilet, he saw the guards about to throw themselves on


    Casey, and was shocked.


    He ran towards the crowd, and yelled, ¡°Oh my god, what are you guys doing! Stop it right now!¡±


    Violet saw their managering, and said to him, ¡°Aryan, this is that guy, he is known all over J City


    for being stupid and useless, and now he went totally nuts, and tells us he was our boss. Today is the


    day for our new president to visit, we are afraid he might embarrass the president, so we want him to


    leave.¡±


    ¡°He is my high school ssmate, and he is jealous because I am living a better life than him now, he


    doesn¡¯t feel good about it and wants to ruin our day! It¡¯s good I saw him, otherwise god only knows


    what could have happened!¡± Violet said, still thinking she had the upper hand.


    After Aryan heard what Violet had to tell him, his face went pale he didn¡¯t think twice before raising his


    hand to p her on the cheek.


    ¡°This is our new president, he came to look at your work, and you are saying that he was nuts! You


    wanted to kick him out! Do you still want your job?¡± Aryan said angrily.


    Violet¡¯s eyes went nk, just like every one else who was present.


    ¡°He... he is our new president? But how can this be? He is nothing!¡± Violet was perplex.


    ¡°You are nothing! You are dumb and stupid!¡± Aryan was so angry, he wished he could tape her mouth


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    shut.


    He quickly turned around and bowed towards Casey, ¡°Sir, I am so sorry, I never thought they would


    treat you like this, this is all my fault, please sanction me for it.¡±


    Casey waved him off, and looked at Violet, ¡°You are not to be sanctioned, but those who are too overly


    confident.¡±


    ¡°Outpany should treat clients like equals, anyone who looks down on them like she just did,


    doesn¡¯t deserve to keep working for us.¡±

 Chapter 5 Conspiracy

    Chapter 5 Conspiracy


    "That''s impossible¡­"


    Violet stared at Casey like a deer in headlights, she couldn''t believe her eyes that her once useless


    ssmate was now the president of the board.


    She was going to get promoted as the head of her department, she was so proud of it that she had


    already told her family that she would be treating everyone including all of her rtives to a meal next


    week, to show off her achievement.


    But now the promotion was gone with the wind because of her arrogance, not only she couldn''t be


    promoted, but she might also lose her job.


    "Casey, I''m sorry, I was full of myself and I shouldn''t have talked down to you like that. Please forgive


    me, we were once so close as deskmates weren''t we?" Violet pleaded desperately.


    Aryan red at her and said coldly, "It''s toote for regrets now, you dug your own grave. Security, get


    her out of the ce!"


    The securities hurriedly came over and grabbed Violet by the arm, forcefully removing her from the hall.


    The people in the hall looked at Casey nervously, they all regretted their actions.


    Casey nced at them and said, "Those who ridiculed me along with Violet just now are to go back


    and write an apology report, and your sry will be reduced by half."


    "Also, the fact that I am the new president of the TY Real Estate Inc. is not to be spoken of. Whoever


    leaks the news will be fired, understand?"


    "Understood!"


    The people replied in unison, nobody dared to say anything back.


    Casey lost interest in visiting thepany, he requested a few things of Aryan and proceeded to leave


    the hall.


    Everyone stood up to see Casey off, theymented seeing Casey leaving in a very old motorcycle.


    "Our new president is a humble person and this is how a president''s demeanour should be. All of you


    should remember this as a life lesson, don''t judge a book from its cover and that eagles don''t catch


    flies!" Aryan said.


    The people nodded their heads repeatedly.


    Casey was in a good mood on his way home, he thought of hinting Edithter to buy the office from the


    TY Real Estate Inc.


    At this moment, he saw Albie and N going into a cafe all secretively, just like thieves.


    He was curious, the two were always conspiring something against Edith and nothing good would


    hence he parked his bike by the street and put on a simple disguise, he then went into the cafe.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    His back was facing the two and was a few tables away from them. Careful about not being discovered,


    he used a newspaper to hide his face.


    Albie and N were talking in low voices but Casey could hear them well and clear.


    "Albie, why did you call me here in such a rush, is it something important?" N looked all puzzled.


    Albie snickered, "Of course it''s something important, and it''s something that you will be interested in."


    "Really? What is it about?" N pried.


    "You dislike Edith, don''t you? I''ve got an idea of how to deal with her and if the n seeds, she will


    fall in disfavour of grandfather, maybe he would even cut her off from the Patel family," said Albie


    excitedly.


    N''s eyes brighten up, "Tell me quickly, what do we do?"


    Casey listened attentively, these two troublemakers were really scheming something to get Edith in


    trouble, really hateful people.


    "Grandfather mentioned that he wanted to buy an office building, a ce from the TY Real Estate Inc.


    caught his eyes, but that is a really bigpany and they aren''t willing to settle on the sum that


    grandfather is willing to give. Grandfather is only willing to pay 8 million while the real estatepany


    wants 13 million and hence the deal is still in negotiation."


    "But you know how stubborn grandfather is, he nagged me several times to talk to the people at the TY


    Real Estate Inc., I went there several times but I couldn''t even meet their manager."


    "So I was thinking that we could make Edith our scapegoat, we''ll make her go negotiate. If I can''t


    handle this there is no way that Edith can seed, and when she fails the task, we can seize the


    chance and get grandfather to chase her out."


    N was not convinced after listening to Albie, "But, how are we supposed to make her take over the


    tasks. she''s not that dumb."


    "I heard that Edith felt very sorry about the incident at the banquet where Casey asked for money from


    our grandfather, and she wanted to apologize by closing the deal about the office building for him. She


    hasn''t said anything yet but if we repeat a lie often enough, it bes the truth. We can ask a few


    rtives to join our force and turn the lie into the truth, Edith will not even have the chance to say no,"


    Albie exined in detail.


    Nughed happily, she praised Albie for his craftiness.


    "This wench Edith has been stealing my thunder ever since we were young, I never liked her one bit,


    we must seed and drive her out of the Patel family!" N muttered to herself.


    "You''re right, and there''s also Casey, that useless bugger. We must show them how it is done," Albie


    smiled creepily.


    "Alright, there is no time to waste, let''s go talk to grandfather about this, " they left the cafe as soon as


    they were done with their discussion.


    Casey slowly put the newspaper down, his gaze frosty, the corner of his mouth arched and he was then


    smiling confidently.


    "Small tricks like that are not enough to dig a pit for my wife, such a joke!"


    Casey rode his bike home, Edith said to him the moment he entered the house, "You have to get ready


    to leave, grandfather just announced that we all have to go to his ce for a family meeting."


    Casey was dazed for a brief moment, he thought to himself, the two troublemakers sure moved fast, if


    it went ording to what they nned, this family meeting had to be about the purchasing of the office


    building.


    He nodded and quickly proceeded to change into fresh clothing.


    Amara red at Casey, "No, you don''t have to get ready. This is a family meeting and you don''t have to


    Edith frowned upon hearing that, "Mom, Casey is my husband, he is a part of the Patel family, why


    couldn''t he join us in the meeting?"


    "He is not part of the Patel family, did you forget what he did at your grandfather''s banquet? How could


    you still let hime along?" Amara gawked at Casey unpleasantly.


    Edith pursed her lips, she didn''t answer Amara and said to Casey, "Go get ready."


    Casey quickly nodded again and went to the room to change.


    Amara was still scolding and nagging, but she couldn''t stop Edith from bringing Casey along to the


    meeting.


    The family of four walked towards the entrance of the Patel family''s mansion, the mansion was already


    all filled up, with Francis sitting on the sofa in the middle.


    The people exchanged nces as the family of four approached, they all sneered at them, having


    inexplicable expressions on their faces.


    N wore a shrewd expression, she muttered to herself, "Well, let the show begin, Edith. You''re dead


    meat this time!"

 Chapter 6 Negotiating

    Chapter 6 Negotiating


    Edith felt shivers down her spine the moment she stepped into the living room, she was uneasy.


    The family of four stood at the sidelines of the living room, the family always had to stand during a


    family meeting.


    "The meeting will be set in motion since everybody is here now. I''ll get straight to the point, the point of


    this meeting is none other than about the purchasing of the office building."


    "The Patel family''s business is now developing steadily and hence the location of our office shouldn''t


    be in such a shabby ce anymore and should be upgraded. An office building from the TY Real


    Estate Inc. caught my eyes and I wanted the purchase to be a sess. Does anybody want to


    volunteer to negotiate with TY Real Estate?"


    Francis nced over the crowd.


    Everybody lowered their heads hurriedly, afraid of meeting Francis''s eyes. They didn''t want to take


    over the task.


    They all knew deep inside at which level the Patel family stood at, TY Real Estate wouldn''t give a damn


    about negotiating with them. A few even went to the real estate office already and were given the cold


    shoulder, nobody was willing to take up the task.


    "Hmph, nobody wants to shoulder the responsibility for a proper task and all of you are staying quiet.


    You guys are only proactive when ites to fun and feasting. What''s wrong, do you guys think that


    we are not on their level to purchase a building from them?" Francis snorted coldly.


    The crowd lowered their heads even more.


    Edith didn''t dare to say anything, she really wanted to help the family to purchase this building, but she


    also knew very well that this wouldn''t be an easy task. She could only think of a way silently in her


    head, and she wasn''t 100% confident about it, volunteering for the task half-heartedly like that would


    be no different than death itself.


    At this moment, Albie nced at Edith, he smiled sheepishly and said out loud, "Grandfather, the other


    day I heard Edith mentioned something about she is capable of negotiating with TY Real Estate and


    purchasing the office building. How about we give the task to her?"


    Edith''s eyes were now wide open, she wasn''t expecting Albie to say that.


    She wanted to refute but N chimed in and said, "Yes, grandfather. Edith told us herself the other day,


    that if she were to take on the task she will be done with the negotiation in no time, and she might even


    get us a 50% discount."


    Francis''s eyes brightened up, he was prideful yet stingy, it would be a great thing if Edith was able to


    get him that discount for purchasing the office building.


    "Edith, is that true?" Francis asked.


    Edith quickly tried to exin, "Grandfather, I have said no such thing¡­"


    N interrupted her and said, "My dear Edith, no need to be so humble, we all heard you loud and


    clear the other day."


    N gave the crowd a signal as she finished her sentence. The people got the hint and echoed what


    she said.


    "N is right, we all heard the same thing as well, it is true."


    "Francis, it would be perfect if Edith can negotiate the office building''s price into a good five million, we


    must let her handle the task."


    "That''s absolutely right, the Patel family brought her up so well and it is her time to show her gratitude.


    We must let her handle this task, otherwise, it will be all talk and no action."


    Edith was speechless, though she immediately understood what was going on when she saw the


    snicker on Albie''s face, he had to be the mastermind behind this.


    Amara and Nics never thought that all these people would chime in and concluded that Edith could


    buy the office building for 5 million, they had butterflies in their stomach.


    Not Casey though, he was all rxed and chill, it was like the danger had not dawned upon him at all.


    Amara was furious seeing Casey like that, she scolded, "It must be because of you, you good for


    nothing. Otherwise, something like this wouldn''t have happened."


    Francis stared at Edith, he then said, "Edith, if you are up to it I will officially hand you this task. I will


    transfer you the 5 million in a bit, and of course, if you seed there will be rewards awaiting."


    Albie and N smiled wickedly upon hearing Francis, they were sure that their n was all set in


    motion.


    Edith grimaced, she said helplessly, "Grandfather, the office building''s price was set at more than 10


    million, I''m afraid that 5 million¡­"


    "Edith, you said it yourself that you can purchase the building from TY Real Estate for 5 million, you


    were gleaming with confidence when you told us about it. Why are you denying it in front of our


    grandfather, are you scheming to keep the leftover money for yourself?" N abruptly cut off Edith''s


    sentence.


    Amara knew that Edith was in a tight spot, she quickly smiled and exined, "N, maybe you heard it


    wrong, I don''t believe that Edith will say something like that. We all know very well that she doesn''t lie,


    please don''t ce her in a difficult position."


    "Amara, you are very wrong about her. Everybody was there when Edith said that, we all heard it, and


    by denying it you guys are just nning to let Edith keep grandfather''s money to her own, and not


    helping the Patel family''s business," Albie said with a confronting tone.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Amara choked on her words and couldn''t retort.


    Francis was also starting to get annoyed at Edith and her family for pushing the matter around, his


    expression darkened and he said with a deep voice, "Why are you denying it in front of me when


    everybody heard your im?"


    "Is what Albie says true, that you just wanted the money and wouldn''t help out with the family''s


    business?"


    Edith hurriedly exined herself, "No, grandfather. I want to help the family, but¡­"


    "But what? If you are willing to do it for the family then don''t make up any more excuses, the task of


    purchasing the office building is now in your hands. If you are not willing to, then there is no need to


    stay in this family, I''m not a person that only takes and doesn''t get back." Francis said sternly.


    Edith was worried, she couldn''t disobey her grandfather''s words, but the Patel family was really not all


    that great, Francis was just full of himself and thought themselves as better. The TY Real Estate Inc.


    wouldn''t bat an eye at Francis''s mere 5 million, and only 5 million for an office building with a good


    location? It was way too far fetched.


    "Grandfather, I promise you that I willplete the task, but 5 million for an office building is not


    enough at all, could you raise your price? I can only negotiate with TY Real Estate at a price more than


    that, "said Edith.


    "You dare to bargain with grandfather after you said that you can get the deal for 5 million? Why should


    he give you more money?" N said aggressively.


    Francis gave Edith a look, he obviously was unwilling to pay more than that. In his eyes, TY Real


    Estate should be happy that he would even give them some face and buy the building from them, and it


    went without saying that TY Real Estate should at least give him a 50% discount.


    Edith was panicking and millions of thoughts were running through her head, at this very moment,


    Casey stepped up and said out loud, "It''s a deal. Edith will buy the office building with 5


    million!"

 Chapter 7 Win the Cooperation

    Chapter 7 Win the Cooperation


    Everyone in the vi hall became quiet because of Casey''s words.


    Then there was a burst ofughter, and everyone looked mockingly at him.


    "Is this man really stupid or not? Can''t he see that we said this on purpose? He even took it."


    ¡°He is really a magic assist. No one has taken this task. I amughing to death. Edith is really married


    to a ''good'' husband."


    "I''m afraid he''s the only one who thinks that 5 million yuan can buy the office building of TY Real Estate


    Inc. Edith tends to hate him."


    "Keep your voice down, don''t let the Patel hear you. Since Casey took that, they deserve it."


    ...


    Amara Stevens was the first to realize that conspiracy. She grabbed Casey''s arm and shouted, "Are


    you crazy? Who told you to give such a promise? the Patel only gives 5 million yuan. Do you have the


    ability to pay for the extra money? "


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Edith Patel didn''t expect Casey to promise for her at this time, although she also knew that she couldn''t


    get rid of this matter today.


    She looked at Casey with a puzzled look on her face, and showed him an inquiring expression.


    Casey looked serious and said to Edith, "I said, I won''t let you suffer from other people''s cold eyes


    again. Do you believe me?"


    Edith hesitated, but nodded to Casey.


    "I will help you to get the office building and what you need to do is to promise grandpa." Casey said.


    Although Edith didn''t know where Casey got the confidence to promise such a thing, she could feel that


    Casey was not joking with her.


    Anyway, the situation was already like this, so it''s better to trust him. So Edith nodded her head.


    When Amara heard the words of these two people, she immediately widened her eyes and quickly


    said, "Edith, don''t be stupid, you can''t listen to this loser!"


    Edith ignored Amara, but turned around and looked at Francis and said, "Grandpa, since you gave me


    your order, I will do it ording to your request."


    Albie and N were a little surprised to hear what Edith promised. Albie felt that it was a good chance


    to set them up. Her eyes turned and she said, "It is not enough for you to promise. Who knows if you


    are making trouble with the future of thepany? Five million is not a small amount for thepany.


    If you waste this money, it will have a great impact on thepany."


    Edith immediately looked at Albie with a frown and asked, "Albie, I have promised Grandpa that I will


    find a way to buy that office building. What else do you want?"


    "Is not what I want, I''m just thinking about grandpa. We give five million to you but what should we do if


    you have money and spend it yourself? And who can guarantee that you will be able to buy the office


    building? If you can''t buy it, isn''t it a waste of grandpa''s time? "Albie argued.


    Edith was very angry. Albie said that Edith could buy the office building just now, but now she is worried


    that she might not buy it. This guy has done everything she can to deal with her.


    "Albie''s concern is not unreasonable. You said that you can buy the office building for 5 million yuan.


    Who can guarantee it?" Francis also said.


    "I can guarantee that Edith will definitely buy the office building back." Casey spoke again.


    Albie immediatelyughed and said, "You? Everyone knows that you are a loser, your guarantee is not


    as good as shit! "


    Casey was not angry at all, but smiled and said, "Since you don''t believe it, why don''t you make a bet


    with me in front of Grandpa?"


    Albie immediatelyughed. Casey was sent by God to help her. She was thinking about how to mention


    that if Edith could not buy the office building, she has to leave this family. Now Casey gave her a


    chance.


    "Well, bet on it. If Edith can''t buy the office building back, you and Edith have to get out of Patel family


    early and nevere back!" Albie said with a cruel face.


    "Yes, but if Edith does it, you need to kowtow to Edith in front of Grandpa. Do you dare to bet?" Casey


    stared at Albie and asked.


    Albie doesn''t believe Edith can buy back the vis of TY Real Estate Inc with 5 million yuan. If she


    really wants to gamble, she will definitely win, so she swears: "I have nothing to dare to, in this case,


    it''s a deal. Grandpa will testify that. If you can''t buy the office building, you could just wait to get out of


    Patel family!"


    Casey stopped talking and walked to Edith.


    Francis saw that the matter had been settled, and announced that the family meeting was over, and


    gave Edith five days to buy an office building.


    Community gate.


    Amara reached out and stopped Casey, and refused to let him in.


    "You are such a loser to kill our whole family! Why did you bet with Albie? Great. If Edith can''t buy that


    office building, our family will have to be driven out to have nothing. Do you just want to make our


    family as cowardly as you? "


    On the way back, Amara was very angry she scolded Casey all the way, and even refused to let Casey


    in.


    Edith and Nics Patel both stopped Amara, otherwise Amara would have rushed to fight Casey.


    "Mom, Albie and N deliberately did everything today. Even if Casey didn''t say that, it would fall on


    me in the end. Don''t me Casey." Edith persuaded.


    "Fart! All this is because of this loser. If it weren''t for him, how could our family be looked down upon


    and bullied everywhere? Today, I must never let him step into our house again. "Amara said


    hysterically.


    "Mom, don''t worry. I bet with Albie because I believe Edith can buy the office building. When Edith buys


    the office building, Albie can do nothing with us." Casey exined to Amara.


    "Is your belief useful? Will the building which deserves ten million be sold to you with just five million?


    Do you think TY Real Estate Inc is doing charity?" Amara resented.


    Casey was helpless and didn''t know how to exin it to Amara.


    "Come on, mom, with so many people watching, do you have to make everyone know that?" Edith said


    with a frown.


    Amara looked around, and found that there were many people watching and then stopped.


    She gave Casey a vicious look and said, "You only have five days left. After five days, if Edith doesn''t


    buy the office building, you two have to get divorced!"


    Amara walked toward the inside after finished her words.


    Casey''s eyes narrowed and murmured, "It won''t take five days. Tomorrow, I will let you know whether


    what I promised is true."

 Chapter 8 Lucky Customer

    Chapter 8 Lucky Customer


    Early the next morning, Edith got up, put on light makeup and a clean work suit, and arranged her


    appearance in front of the mirror.


    Casey looked at Edith''s serious face smiling, and said, "Don''t be so nervous, didn''t I tell you? I have


    friends in TY Real Estate Inc, and I have already said our situation to him."


    "Even if you really know the people inside that building, they can''t sell the office building to us at a price


    of 5 million. I can only try to talk to them about this matter. I hope that they will not drive me out when I


    am there." Edith doesn''t distrust Casey, but it is too difficult for people like Casey to do it.


    Casey didn''t mind either, smiled and helped Edith get her coat and went out toward the outside.


    These two people rode trams and Casey took Edith all the way to TY Real Estate Inc.


    At a tea shop opposite the office building of TY Real Estate Inc., N and Albie are sitting by the


    window with their eyes staring at the door of TY Real Estate Inc.


    "Albie, to what extent do you think they will talk today? Is it really impossible for TY Real Estate Inc. to


    sell office buildings with 5 million to Edith?" N asked.


    "Of course, I''m afraid they both have difficulty entering thepany''s doors today. Some time ago,


    Grandpa asked me toe here to talk about the office building. When they heard that I could only


    pay 8 million, they directly drove me out. Not to mention Edith has only 5 million." Albie promised.


    "What if all of a sudden the nerves of people in TY Real Estate Inc. are out of order, and Edith really


    buy the office building with 5 million?" N asked again.


    Albie immediatelyughed and said: "This possibility is as small as the possibility that Casey is the


    boss of TY Real Estate Inc, so don''t worry about it, they can''t do that."


    "That''s right, Casey, if he were the boss of TY Real Estate Inc, sows would be able to climb trees."N


    After a while, Casey rode a tram and took Edith to the door of TY Real Estate Inc.


    "It is very funny. They even came by riding a tram. They are really shabby." N saw Casey and Edith


    and immediately burst intoughing.


    Albie sneered, too, and was ready to watch the jokes of Casey and Edith.


    After Casey stopped the tram, he smiled and said to Edith, "Go in, people should have been waiting for


    you."


    Edith said, "If I go in like this, will people kick me out?"


    "Don''t worry, they will absolutely not. The employees of TY Real Estate Inc. are now of good quality


    and will not do such a thing as knocking people out." Casey, talk.


    "It seems that TY Real Estate Inc is yours. How do you know about the employees?" Edith rolled her


    eyes at Casey.


    "Actually... TY Real Estate Inc. is really mine." Caseyughed.


    "Come on, don''t brag with me here. If only Real Estate Inc. were yours. It''s better to do less


    daydreaming. Go with me."


    Edith was a little speechless, and then she went inside TY Real Estate Inc.


    Casey looked at Edith''s back and thought he could swear to God that he was not daydreaming just


    now.


    Edith entered the hall of TY Real Estate Inc, and immediately a woman came up, smiled and asked,


    "Hello, can I help you?"


    "Well, I''m from Patel family. I came to talk to your general manager about buying an office building."


    Edith spoke with some trepidation.


    "It turned out to be Mrs. Patel. Our general manager is waiting for you in the office. Pleasee with


    me." The woman was still very polite.


    Edith was a little surprised. She didn''t expect the staff here to be as qualified as Casey said.


    She followed the woman toward the inside, and after a while, the two people arrived at the door of the


    general manager''s office.


    "The general manager is waiting for you inside." The woman said, and left here.


    Edith reached out and knocked on the door, and immediately there came a voice: "Pleasee in!"


    Edith pushed the door and went in. Aryan Lloyd, who had received Casey''s order, immediately greeted


    her and let Edith sit on the sofa.


    Edith didn''t expect him to talk about buying an office building today. The general manager seemed to


    be easy to talk to, which made her feel at a loss.


    "Hello, I''m ..." Edith began.


    "I know you, Mrs. Patel, are you here to buy an office building? Patel family has sent people here


    before, but for some reasons, they did not buy that office building."


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    "You are justing today. Ourpany has a lucky activity now. The first person to buy a house here


    today, no matter what he buys, we will sell it at 50%. I have to say that you are really lucky."


    Aryan exined it with a smile. Casey told him this statement in order not to make Edith suspicious.


    When Edith heard Aryan''s words, she immediately widened her eyes and eximed, "Lucky activity?


    Really? "


    "Of course, it is true. Do you want to sign the purchase contract now? After signing the contract, the


    office building you saw before belongs to Patel family. "Aryan said with a smile.


    Edith couldn''t say any words. She thought she had to spend a lot of time talking with the general


    manager today, but she didn''t expect to meet this lucky activity.


    "But I haven''t heard of any lucky activities here before." Edith said.


    "Since it is a lucky activity, it can''t be said naturally. Otherwise, I am afraid that arge group of people


    willpete for the first ce in thepany." Aryan exined.


    Edith felt speechless for a moment.


    This lucky activity sounded so unreliable, but there was nothing wrong with Aryan''s exnation.


    Then, under the guidance of Aryan, Edith sessfully signed the contract, and then transferred the


    money that Francis gave her to buy the office building of TY Real Estate Inc.


    When they left, Aryan also took a group of employees to bid farewell to this "lucky" customer.


    From the beginning to the end, Edith felt as if she was dreaming, and was a bit dull.


    She took the contract and went outside, but she still didn''t came out from the atmosphere just now.


    She walked straight in front of Casey and murmured, "Casey, I was chosen as their lucky customer.


    The first person toe to theirpany today can enjoy a 50% discount no matter what they buy.


    Did you know this in advance? You deliberately let mee here so early?"


    Casey smiled bitterly at Edith, then put a finger on his lips and said, "Keep the inside information


    confidential."

 Chapter 9 Keep Promise

    Chapter 9 Keep Promise


    Edith blinked and watched Casey with some special feeling in mind that she never had before.


    Yesterday, in front of so many people, Casey said she would buy the office building at a price with 50%


    off. Today she achieved it.


    Although she bought it due to a lucky-draw activity held by TY Real Estate Inc., she would not know


    anything about the activity without Casey.


    Edith got the sense of security from Casey for the first time. He did as well as she expected.


    Edith said, ¡°Well. I will keep the secret. Go to ride your bike.¡±


    Casey smiled and went to ride his battery bike. Edith sat on the back seat and held his waist after a few


    seconds of hesitation.


    Casey sat straight at that moment of his waist being held by Edith. It was the first time for Edith to hold


    him, which made him a little bit nervous.


    Right now, Edith was the same nervous as Casey since she touched the strong muscles on his belly.


    Edith was surprised, ¡°This guy¡­has muscle?¡±


    ¡­


    In a milk tea shop.


    N doubtfully looked at Edith and Casey outside the shop; she did not expect Edith to get out in such


    short time.


    N asked Albie, ¡°Shees back so soon. You see something in her hands. She made it?¡±


    Albie answered, ¡°Impossible. Did you see she looks so upset? She would not act like this if she really


    made it. I think, she was already got rid of before talking more.¡±


    N agreed with him and nodded, ¡°Yes. How soon! She cannot do it.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. I am sure they failed. Wait to see what she will exin to Francis grandpa?¡± Albie sneered at


    them and left the shop with N.


    ¡­


    In the afternoon.


    In Patel family¡¯s vi.


    After getting Edith¡¯s call in the morning, Francis asked the family to get together again and informed


    them he would have an important message to all.


    ¡°What do you think about it? Only one day passed.¡±


    ¡°Anything else? It must be she cannot buy the office building with five million yuan.¡±


    ¡°Sure. I guess it. I think, this time she and the useless Casey will be excluded from our family.¡±


    ¡°Correct. They cannot handle so easy case. Our family does not allow such rubbish in.¡±


    ¡­


    Albie and N listened to what other people were discussing, with pleased smile. Both of them


    witnessed how Edith was upset whening out of TY Real Estate Inc. and they were certain that


    Edith failed to buy the building, so Francis called family here for her problem.


    ¡°Grandpa, you allowed Edith five days to do it. But she gave it up only one dayter; even did not try to


    carry on. For these persons easy to give up, our family could not let them stay further.¡± Albie whispered


    to Francis.


    Hearing this, Francis was also some of embarrassed. He knew what they were discussing and also


    believed, Edith asked all family to gather here to tell them that she was unable to buy the building but


    only to give it up.


    He thought it, ¡°Hum. Edith, you are a lemon. If you don¡¯t go on, I would not keep you in our family.¡±


    Soonter, the door of the vi was open. Edith and Casey came in.


    All people became quiet and turned back to watch them.


    They sneered, with great pleasure to see how miserable they would be.


    Albie stood up with watching Edith, smiling to say, ¡°Edith, though you failed today, have another try


    tomorrow. Give up for only one trial? Grandpa had taught you how to seed from troubles before.


    Right?¡±


    N continued, ¡°Please. She is the right person to be talked about how to seed from troubles? See


    who is staying with her. Casey Davies, a lemon, well-known as he is. Edith, I am afraid you started to


    follow him.¡±


    Edith walked grimly to Francis with the contract sighed in the morning in hand.


    Albie said to her rudely, ¡°Edith, don¡¯t beg grandpa to forgive you. Get out now!¡±


    Edith stared at him and said, ¡°How do you know I failed?¡±


    Albie talked back with great confidence, ¡°How? Have you made it? In the morning, I saw you upset


    when out of their building. Not to say, it is a mission impossible for you.¡±


    Edith said, ¡°Sorry, I let you down. I called grandpa to gather you all here to make you know, I have


    already got the office building.¡±


    Everyone was shocked by what Edith was saying.


    Albie opened his eyes wide and shouted to Edith, ¡°You made it? Edith, don¡¯t make fool of us. How


    could you make it in one day?¡±


    N also shouted, ¡°Yes, grandpa. Edith is not capable of doing it, but lie to you. She is making fool of


    you. Please let her go.¡±


    Edith did not care about what they talked and gave the contract to Francis.


    ¡°Grandpa, please check the contract.¡±


    The whole family was extremely surprised that she even had already got the contract.


    Albie and N were still doubtful about it. But if it was true, they could not say anything to humiliate her.


    Francis read the contract carefully. He knew it was true with a stamp of TY Real Estate Inc. on it. Then


    smiled.


    He was excited to say, ¡°Well done, Edith. Finally, you get the building with only five million yuan. You


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    are worth the reward; from now on, sry doubled and 10% more bonus.¡±


    Albie and N still could not believe it. Albie said in a rush, ¡°Grandpa, it might be a fake contract. Don¡¯t


    get cheated.¡±


    Francis nced at Albie and said, ¡°You think I am too old to know true or false?¡±


    At this moment, Albie realized Edith did give a true contract. He was frustrated with the reality.


    ¡°Ok, stop. Edith did a good job. Keep up with her! Meeting finished.¡± Francis was ready to end all.


    ¡°One minute!¡± someone said. It was Casey.


    Francis looked at Casey and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Casey watched and smiled at Albie, ¡°Mr. Francis, did you forget? Yesterday, I made a bet with Albie. If


    Edith buys the office building with five million, Albie has to kneel down to apologize to her. Now, Albie,


    you are a loser. Keep your promise.¡±

 Chapter 10 Antique Exhibition

    Chapter 10 Antique Exhibition


    Now Albie became furiously and shouted to Casey with no hesitation, ¡°What are you fucking talking


    about? It is a joke! Even now Edith bought the building, I have to kneel down to her? You an idiot take


    such a joke seriously.¡±


    Casey showed his contempt to Albie and said in a high voice, ¡°Yesterday you made this bet here and


    asked to be witnessed by grandpa. Now you lose the bet, say this is joking? Grandpa Francis is a


    joke?¡±


    Albie hurried to exin, ¡°Shout up! I did not say that!¡±


    Casey questioned him again, ¡°It is so easy for you to regret. It is you who asked to be witnessed by


    grandpa; now it is you who doesn¡¯t want to keep it. Is it your way to take grandpa seriously? Are you


    joking? Albie, or you try to get over grandpa in the family?¡±


    Albie looked pale. He did not know how to exin with such a me for disobeying grandpa.


    Usually what Francis cared about most was his power in the Patel family; what he hated most was


    someone in the family looked down on his power. Hearing what Casey said, he stared at Albie in anger.


    Right now, all the family were here. As the most sophisticated man in the family, if he treated their bet


    as a joke, how would he get respect from them in the future?


    So, he said, ¡°Albie, do it! Men should take the responsibilities for their promise. You do the same!


    Especially the men of Patel family, never break our promise.¡±


    Albie was still reluctant to do it and said, ¡°But¡­Grandpa.¡±


    Francis interrupted him, ¡°Don¡¯t make excuse! Go to apologize to Edith now.¡±


    Finally, Albie knew he could not escape from it. He had a look at Casey in resentment and then


    stepped to Edith.


    Edith understood how hard Casey struggled for this moment and she should be positive about it. She


    raised her head proudly.


    Watched by everyone, Albie kneeled down to Edith and yielded to say, ¡°I am sorry.¡±


    Edith replied, ¡°I wish you remember it.¡±


    Albie suffered such humiliation. He resented to look at Edith and stood up with clench of fists, then


    walking back to Francis.


    Absolutely, this was the most shameful day of his life.


    Albie was in great rage. He would take revenge on them for sure.


    Just the moment, something urred to him. Albieughed slyly and said to Francis, ¡°Grandpa, now


    you are looking for some ce for your antique exhibition. Right? Edith is able to buy the building at


    such a lower price. Actually, I do admire herpetence, sincerely.¡±


    He went on to say, ¡°How about asking her to borrow TY Manor for the exhibition? This is a really high-


    ss space for you.¡±


    N got his point immediately and followed him to say, ¡°Yes, grandpa. Your antiques are genuine and


    priceless. We have to get somewhere outstanding for them. Looking all over the J City, it must be TY


    Manor. If she can buy the building, she should take the task to borrow TY Manor.¡±


    Edith was a little worried for their discussion. To her surprise, the revenge came so soon for such a


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    demand!


    Shepleted that task regarding the office building of five million yuan thanks to some special activity


    organized by TY Real Estate Inc.. However, TY Manor was somewhere their CEO live; how could she


    borrow it for Francis¡¯s antique exhibition?


    As to Francis, he was a man keen to luxury and loved his antiques best. Besides, in his mind, the


    antiques that he collected were first ss in the world.


    He nned an exhibition earlier before and would like to find some luxurious space. That would be


    sure to gain much more fame for him.


    Through Albie and N¡¯s discussion, he also agreed that TY Manor was the best option for exhibiting


    these treasures.


    Seeing Edith with a smile, Francis said, ¡°Edith, now we are talking about the exhibition. Please follow


    up. As you can buy the building, go to talk about TY Manor. They will allow it.¡±


    Edith answered, ¡°Grandpa, TY Manor is a private property. I am afraid the owner will not permit others¡¯


    ess.¡±


    But Francis ordered her, ¡°Why? Our Patel family is their customer and also prestigious here. Even their


    CEO should take it into consideration. I believe you can do it.¡±


    Albie and N were happy to see that. Both of them knew that Francis was too arrogant to think it was


    difficult. They talked it on purpose to involve Edith in the new trouble.


    Albie said, ¡°TY Manor is sure to be one property of their CEO. Never seen he lent it to others before.


    Now what will you do?¡±


    Edith tried to talk more with Francis, but her phone got a message. She found it was from Aryan Lloyd,


    the general manager of TY Real Estate Inc..


    They kept each other¡¯s contact numbers when she went to buy the building earlier today.


    Edith was totally shocked at what she read in the message.


    It said, ¡°Miss. Edith Patel. This morning, I forgot to tell you that, our CEO heard Mr. Francis Patel is


    looking for a space for his antique exhibition; if you need it, as the owner of TY Manor, he is willing to


    offer you his property for a couple of days. To thank you to be our customer.¡±


    It was not a secret that Francis would like to hold an antique exhibition in the city and easy to know it.


    To her great astonishment, the owner was ready to lend TY Manor to them.


    Edith could not understand what happened and had a look at Casey who gave her a mysterious smile.


    Albie saw Edith was stunned there with nothing to say. He started, ¡°Edith, do it as soon as possible. If


    fail to make it, you will badly destroy our Patel¡¯s fame.¡±


    Edith raised her head andughed at him.


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡±


    ¡°I already got it!¡±

 Chapter 11 TY Manor

    Chapter 11 TY Manor


    Albie was stunned briefly, but he immediately pouted at Edith and said, ¡°Edith, even if you want to lie to


    me, you should try toe up with something better. You have never leave the door of the vi, yet


    you said that you are able to borrow TY Manor? How did you do that? With your imagination?¡±


    Everybody burst intoughter.


    ¡°I think there¡¯s something wrong with her head, she must be imagining thingstely.¡± N scoffed.


    Edith didn¡¯t care about these people¡¯s reaction as she showed Francis her phone. She said, ¡°Grandpa,


    the general manager of TY Real Estate Inc. has just sent me a message saying that thepany


    could lend us TY Manor.¡±


    Francis peeked at Edith¡¯s phone for a while and then immediately caressed his beard while saying, ¡°I


    have predicted that TY Real Estate Inc. will show us some respect and I¡¯m right. Since they are willing


    to lend us TY Manor, then this matter is settled. Edith, I will leave the organizing of the antique


    exhibition to you, and I¡¯ll pay you half a year¡¯s worth of sry as remuneration.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, grandpa.¡± Edith hastily replied.


    Albie and the others were stunned by what they had just witnessed. Judging from Francis¡¯s reaction, he


    didn¡¯t look like he was joking at all. What Edith had imed was actually real.


    ¡°So that¡¯s it for this matter today. You guys must help Edith in the preparation for the exhibition and you


    must know that Edith is a talented member of the Patel family. You must learn from her from time to


    time.¡± Francis finished his words and got up, preparing to go upstairs to rest for the night.


    Edith looked at Albie and N with a smile on her face, and she immediately turned around and left the


    Patel family vi with Casey.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Albie was so furious right now that he punched hard on the sofa.


    ¡°This damn bitch, how could she be so lucky? She is even able to borrow the TY Manor, I think she is


    way too lucky for her own good.¡± Albie said while gritting his teeth.


    ¡°Humph, she¡¯s just lucky, that¡¯s all. Who knows whether she has used any despicable means to


    achieve something like this.¡± N was unwilling to acknowledge her too.


    A cold light shed in Albie¡¯s eyes as he said coldly, ¡°Even though she was able to borrow the TY


    Manor, that won¡¯t stop me from targeting her. I still have a lot of tricks up my sleeve. N, you just wait,


    I will let her die a terrible death this time!¡±


    ¡­


    On the way back, Edith was still contemting something, but in the end she decided to bring it up,


    ¡°Was it you who asked the general manager of TY Real Estate Inc. to send that message?¡±


    ¡°What message are you talking about? I don¡¯t know anything about that.¡± Casey replied with a smile.


    ¡°Humph, you better not hide anything from me. Although the fact that grandpa is nning to organize


    an antique exhibition is not a secret, but there was no way the TY Real Estate Inc. would know about


    this. And besides, just seconds after grandpa had set the condition for me to borrow the TY Manor,


    their general manager immediately sent a message about this particr matter. I won¡¯t believe that this


    is just a coincidence.¡± Edith said logically.


    After hearing Edith¡¯s reasoning, Casey replied with a smile, ¡°Then there is no reason for me to hide


    anything from you anymore. Actually, I¡¯m the owner of TY Manor.¡±


    Edith poked Casey in his waist and scolded him, ¡°I¡¯m being serious about this, stop fooling around with


    me.¡±


    Casey realized that Edith wouldn¡¯t believe him, so he continued helplessly, ¡°I have told you before that I


    have friends working in TY Real Estate Inc., so it¡¯s not a big deal to ask for his help.¡±


    Edith finally believed him as she replied, ¡°Casey, it¡¯s not easy for you to have such a friend. You must


    thank himter on. Since your reputation is not good all the while, you should try your best to keep this


    important friend.¡±


    ¡°Alright, you don¡¯t need to tell me that,¡± Casey replied casually.


    That afternoon, the whole Patel family finally learned of the news about the owner of TY Manor willing


    to lend the ce to the Patel family. Somebody had even paid a visit to pass the key of TY Manor to


    Edith.


    This incident sessfully made those who didn¡¯t believe Edith shut their mouths.


    What the members of the Patel family never thought of was that in addition to the owner of TY Manor


    confirming the lending of the ce, he was also looking to invite the prettiest girl in the Patel family to


    have a meal together during the antique exhibition. This was a piece of breaking news.


    This news was like a bomb for the people from the Patel family. Everybody started to guess which


    lucky girl would be invited by the owner of TY Manor.


    At first, all the female members of the Patel family assumed that the owner of TY Manor would invite


    them.


    But shortly after, they realized that the owner of TY Manor only wanted to invite the prettiest girl from


    the Patel family.


    And among those in the Patel family who was still single and had an outstanding appearance, N was


    the obvious choice.


    Although Edith was prettier than N, nobody would expect the owner of TY Manor to invite a married


    woman.


    Some even made a wild guess that the owner of TY Manor must have fallen for N. That was the


    reason he was sending out this invitation.


    After learning of this news, N felt like she was on cloud nine. She was sure that the owner of TY


    Manor wasing for her.


    She even told everyone that she was the reason the owner of TY Manor was willing to sell off the office


    building at half the price and lend them the TY Manor.


    The people from the Patel family all believed N, since among everyone from the Patel family, she


    had the highest chance to get invited.


    She took this opportunity to brag about this in front of Edith as well as belittle her. She had to vent her


    anger on Edith.


    ¡°It¡¯s too bad, if you¡¯re not married to Casey that good-for-nothing, the owner of TY Manor would


    probably invite you to have a meal together.¡±


    ¡°You are good-looking and capable yet you are going to waste all of this. You are stuck with Casey that


    good-for-nothing for your whole life. Perhaps I should thank you for this too.¡±


    When Edith recalled how N had been spouting nonsense in front of her recently, a silent rage started


    to rise in her heart.


    She thought that being assigned by her grandfather to organize the antique exhibition meant that she


    was being valued in the family, but now it looked more like she was working for N.


    ¡°It is precisely because of you, you good-for-nothing, that my daughter¡¯s future is ruined. If you¡¯re not


    here to mess up my daughter¡¯s life, she would be the one who is invited by the owner of TY Manor!¡±


    Amara said this while ring at him on the sofa.


    ¡°If it is not because of you, such a good thing wouldn¡¯t happen to N in the first ce. That girl is


    always ipatible with Edith, and if she is married into the TY Manor, she will definitely not let us go.


    I me all of this on you, you unlucky bastard!¡±


    Casey looked at Amara speechlessly as he replied, ¡°How do you know that the owner is going to invite


    N? He didn¡¯t even state who he is going to invite yet. Why can¡¯t that person be Edith?¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t it be Edith? Don¡¯t you know the reason all along? It is because you are in her way, you


    good-for-nothing, and you even dare toin!¡± Amara couldn¡¯t help but scold him.


    Casey was slightly irked by her and he almost revealed that he was the owner of TY Manor. The


    person he was going to invite was definitely Edith. He was never going to invite N.


    ¡°Enough, you two should stop quarreling.¡± Edith came over while feeling irritated as she saw them


    quarreling. Her mind was already preupied with something else at the moment.


    ¡°Daughter, why do you speak up for this good-for-nothing? If it was not because of him, you would have


    the chance to marry into a wealthy family!¡± Amara was still adamant.


    Edith didn¡¯t want to continue this conversation with Amara, so she dragged Casey and returned to her


    room.


    Casey watched Edith closely while thinking that he must give Edith a surprise this time. On the day of


    the antique exhibition, he would let N know the feeling of suffering from utter humiliation!

 Chapter 12 Heart Of Venus

    Chapter 12 Heart Of Venus


    In the room, Edith was exhausted as she lied on the bed. She started to y with her phone.


    ¡°My wife, the owner of TY Manor didn¡¯t mention that he would invite N. Since she is so proud of


    herself now, she might suffer from humiliation if things don¡¯t work in her favor.¡± Casey tried tofort


    her.


    ¡°No matter who he¡¯s inviting, it¡¯s definitely not me, so you should stop talking about this. It¡¯s annoying.¡±


    Edith replied.


    When Casey heard that, he didn¡¯t continue the conversation for now. He started to imagine how big a


    surprise she would receive on the day of the antique exhibition.


    ¡°Wow, this ne looks so pretty.¡± When Casey was spreading out the mat, Edith suddenly broke the


    silence.


    Casey was curious about it so he took a nce at the screen of her phone and saw that she was


    talking about a magnificent ne named ¡®Heart of Venus¡¯. This ne was going to be auctioned


    off tomorrow.


    An idea suddenly sprang up in Casey¡¯s mind. He was nning to set a romantic setting on the day of


    the antique exhibition and confess his gratitude towards her for the past three years. And it seemed like


    he wascking a present now.


    ¡°This ne looks quite pretty, do you like it?¡± Casey tried to gauge her desire.


    Edith replied helplessly, ¡°No woman can resist this at all, but it¡¯s too expensive for me. The lowest


    bidding price for it starts at ten million Yuan, so it is not something I can even imagine to own.¡±


    ¡°Actually, you can dream about having it sometimes, doing that doesn¡¯t cost you anything at all.¡± Casey


    continued.


    Edith immediately rolled her eyes at him as she retorted, ¡°What can I gain from dreaming about that?


    Are you going to give me as a present? Let¡¯s not think about unrealistic stuff, you should sleep now.¡±


    After saying that, Edith switched off her phone and went to sleep on the bed.


    A faint smile appeared at the corner of Casey¡¯s mouth. He had decided to win the bid for this ¡°Heart of


    Venus¡± ne and give it to Edith as a present.


    The next morning, Edith was busy preparing for the antique exhibition while Casey went to the city


    center of J City, where the ¡°Heart of Venus¡± ne was going to be auctioned off in an auction


    house.


    Casey bought a cap from some roadside stall and tried to disguise his attire so that nobody would


    recognize him.


    Shortly after, the auction house was slowly filled up with a crowd and there were a lot of expensive cars


    parked near the entrance. Those who were joining this auction were all from a noble or wealthy


    background. Everybody was wearing elegant and beautiful clothes except Casey, who was wearing


    cheap clothes bought at roadside stalls. He was pretty out of ce there.


    When he reached the entrance of the auction house, a few men in ck suits were examining the


    people entering the auction house.


    Casey went straight towards the entrance but he was stopped by those men instantly.


    ¡°You should pick up rubbish somewhere else, this is a high-end auction event. You should look at


    yourself in the mirror and see what kind of ridiculous clothes you¡¯re wearing now. Do you think you can


    simply enter this kind of ce?¡± One of them shouted at Casey.


    Casey looked at him and said, ¡°I¡¯m here to join the auction.¡±


    The two men were stunned briefly by his words before bursting intoughter.


    ¡°Do you think we are blind? Look at your attire, they probably cost at most a hundred Yuan. This is a


    high-end auction event where every item¡¯s starting price is at least a million Yuan. Do you really think


    you can afford them?¡±


    ¡°Enough, let¡¯s not talk nonsense with this fool. We should get him out of here so that he won¡¯t affect


    other guests.¡± One of them suggested.


    At this moment, a smart-looking woman who was wearing sexy clothes approached them. She probed,


    ¡°What is happening here?¡±


    Those two men saw her and bowed politely in front of her. One of them said, ¡°Miss Burgess, this


    beggar wants to enter the auction event but we have stopped him here. We are having a difficult time


    getting him out of this ce.¡±


    The woman called Sawyer Burgess scanned Casey from his head to his toes and snickered while


    thinking that more fools were appearing out of nowhere these days.


    Despite that, she didn¡¯t drive him away immediately. Instead, she asked Casey, ¡°You have a bench


    mark to meet if you want to enter our auction event. Your worth must be at least ten million Yuan to


    qualify yourself for this event. Lower than that, you won¡¯t be allow to enter. Are you sure you¡¯re qualified


    to enter?¡±


    Casey immediately whipped out his world-ss ck card and handed it to Sawyer while saying, ¡°You


    can check the amount in this card. If it is less than ten million Yuan, I will immediately get lost.¡±


    Sawyer was surprised that Casey looked quite serious when he said that. She pouted and replied, ¡°If


    that¡¯s the case, then I will bring you to check on your assets now. But let me warn you, if you¡¯re wasting


    our time, just know that all the brawlers here are not the kindest type.¡±


    Casey shrugged to indicate that he didn¡¯t care about that.


    Sawyer immediately led Casey into a room to validate his assets. She was already making up her mind


    that she would call in some brawlers to beat him up if she found out that there wasn¡¯t much in this card.


    When they were inside the room, Sawyer handed over Casey¡¯s card to an employee to let him check


    the bnce.


    After that, she studied Casey carefully and showed a look of disgust after seeing what he was wearing


    at the moment.


    ¡°To be honest, I can¡¯t understand why a fool like you likes to pretend to be rich. You know that you


    would get exposed in the end, but you still want to continue pretending. I can¡¯t understand what are you


    trying to achieve by doing that?¡± Sawyer said.


    Casey smiled at her while replying, ¡°I am not pretending to be anybody else at all. Since you have a


    bench mark to meet here, it is natural for me to let you check the bnce of my card.¡±


    ¡°Humph, you should stop bluffing now. Let¡¯s not talk about ten million Yuan, if this card contains even


    ten thousand Yuan, you can do whatever you want with me!¡± Sawyer said confidently.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Casey ignored her as he thought that it was pointless to argue with her.


    ¡°Enter your password here.¡± The employee said to Casey.


    Casey typed his password and waited for the employee to announce the result.


    When that employee saw the bnce contained in Casey¡¯s card, his mouth was so wide open that you


    could stuff an egg into his mouth.


    Sawyer saw that employee¡¯s reaction and asked quickly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Is it because there¡¯s


    too little money in it that it has shocked you?¡±


    ¡°One¡­ One hundred¡­ One hundred¡­¡± The employee was stammering right now.


    Sawyer red at him and said, ¡°You¡¯re shocked because there¡¯s only one hundred Yuan inside that


    card? Are you serious?¡±


    Sawyer was about to summon some brawlers here to beat Casey up when that employee suddenly


    shouted, ¡°The amount is not one hundred Yuan!¡±


    ¡°Then what is it? Why are you stuttering when you¡¯re talking about a poor guy¡¯s card?¡± Sawyer was


    getting impatient now.


    That employee took a deep breathed and said, ¡°Ten billion Yuan! There¡¯s ten billion Yuan in his


    card!¡±

 Chapter 13 Ask Morgan Byrne to Come Out and Meet Me Now

    Chapter 13 Ask Morgan Byrne to Come Out and Meet Me Now


    When Sawyer heard the amount, her eyes widened in disbelief. She thought there was something


    wrong with her hearing ability, so she quickly checked theputer screen.


    ¡°Ones, tens, hundreds¡­ Ten million, one hundred million, one billion, ten¡­ Ten billion!¡±


    Sawyer was shocked beyond belief. She almost jumped up after confirming the amount.


    ¡°You¡­ you actually have ten billion Yuan in your card!¡± Sawyer felt that her breathing had sped up, and


    her hands were trembling.


    Casey retrieved the card and said, ¡°Now, am I qualified to enter the venue?¡±


    Sawyer swallowed hard and said with a regretful face, ¡°Yes, yes, sir, I¡¯m really sorry about what


    happened previously. I couldn¡¯t recognize your worth and has treated you rudely. I hope that you will


    forgive my rudeness. I will personally bring you in through the VIPne and arrange a private room for


    you.¡±


    Casey didn¡¯t say anything in response as he followed Sawyer through the VIPne into a private room


    that was usually reserved for the most distinguished guests. He could bid his price by pressing a button


    in the room. That way, his identity could be hidden. It was a privilege provided by the auction house to


    protect these distinguished guests.


    After making sure that Casey had settled down in the private room, Sawyer emerged from the room


    and heaved a huge sigh of relief. When he was leading Casey just now, her hands were soaked with


    cold sweat.


    The two men who had stopped Casey from entering previously walked towards Sawyer with a


    confused expression on their faces.


    ¡°Sawyer, why did you let that beggar enter the auction house? You have even brought him in through


    the VIPne. Did he bribe you?¡± One of them asked.


    Sawyer immediately pped him in the face and shouted angrily, ¡°Watch your mouth! That man is our


    distinguished guest. If somebody refers to him as a beggar again, I will make sure you are fired from


    your job!¡±


    ¡­


    There were a lot of expensive and luxurious items being auctioned today, but Casey was not interested


    in most of them.


    His only goal was to get his hands on the main attraction of this auction, which was the ¡°Heart of


    Venus¡±.


    As time went on, the items were slowly auctioned off one by one until the ¡°Heart of Venus¡± finally took


    center stage.


    Casey, who almost fell asleep, suddenly snapped himself awake. He watched the host introducing the


    ¡°Heart of Venus¡± and vowed that no matter how much he had to spend, he would bring this ne


    home today.


    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, the ¡°Heart of Venus¡± was designed by a top international designer and it is a


    valuable essories. This ne was made from one hundred and eight top-grade diamonds,


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    and¡­¡±


    ¡°Now, the starting price is ten million Yuan. You can start the bidding now.¡±


    After the host had finished its introduction, someone immediately raised the bidding amount, but they


    were increasing it by a million Yuan at a time, and some even only increased five hundred thousand


    Yuan.


    Casey thought that this was a drag, so he immediately stood up and went to the window and shouted,


    ¡°I bid thirty million Yuan!¡±


    Everybody was shocked by his words as they turned around to look in the direction of Casey¡¯s private


    room. But due to the specially made window, nobody could discern Casey¡¯s appearance.


    ¡°This guy must be crazy! He bids thirty million Yuan in one shot, and this amount far exceeds the


    ne¡¯s original price.¡±


    ¡°Who is that person who bid this amount? He¡¯s too generous. Is he the richest man in J City?¡±


    ¡°My god, I initially thought that I could buy this ne with fifteen million Yuan as a gift for my wife.


    But now, I think I can only dream about it.¡±


    ¡°This is really frustrating! This is how a wealthy person sound like. The total amount of our assets are


    just enough for someone like him to spend it on luxury items.¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°First call for thirty million Yuan! Is there anybody who wants to raise the bid?¡± The host shouted


    excitedly. This was the first time he had seen somebody bid for such a huge amount.


    At this moment, a voice suddenly sounded from another private room. This person sounded like he had


    made up his mind after contemting for some time, ¡°I bid for thirty-five million Yuan!¡±


    ¡°Forty-five million Yuan!¡± Casey raised his bid without thinking. In his eyes, money was just a string of


    numbers. He must obtain this ne so that he could give it to Edith.


    The other private room immediately became silent. Someone was sighing faintly behind the window.


    The guests who were present were astonished at Casey¡¯s bidding price of forty-five million Yuan. This


    amount was enough to buy severalmercial buildings, but he was willing to spend so much money


    on just a ne.


    He was really wealthy beyond imagination!


    In the end, nobody dared topete with Casey, so Casey became the owner of ¡°Heart of Venus¡± at a


    staggering price of forty-five million Yuan.


    Everybody was curious about the identity of this person who had spent so much on ¡°Heart of Venus¡±.


    But due to the protection policy set by the auction house, nobody knew that it was Casey who had


    done this.


    After going through the procedures and paying the full amount, Casey took the ne and left the


    auction house through the VIPne.


    When he stepped out of the venue, someone blocked his way. It was none other than Sawyer who had


    sent him in before the auction started.


    Compared to previously, Sawyer was looking even more coquettish now, and she even unbuttoned two


    of the buttons on her shirt. She obviously had made herself look good.


    She looked at Casey with passionate eyes while saying, ¡°Sir, I¡¯m here to sincerely apologize for


    offending you previously.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that.¡± Casey continued to move forward while he replied to her.


    Sawyer quickly caught up to him and added, ¡°Sir, please don¡¯t be so cold, I was careless just now and I


    have learned my lesson. In order to make up for my mistake, I will do whatever you wish.¡±


    ¡°This is my name card. After I have finished work, you can call me any time and I will immediatelye


    to you. You can do whatever you want with me and I won¡¯t even resist one bit.¡±


    After saying this, Sawyer winked at Casey before leaving shyly.


    Casey held the name card and continued walking until he saw a rubbish bin. He looked at the card


    momentarily before throwing it into the rubbish bin with a smile.


    After buying the ¡°Heart of Venus¡± ne, Casey didn¡¯t return to his home immediately. He hailed a


    taxi and headed to the Starry Night Club.


    The Starry Night Club was a very famous entertainment center in J City and it was dubbed the men¡¯s


    heaven. All the lonely men or youngsters in the city would flock that ce to seek some fun.


    The reason this ce was famous was not only because they had arge number of pretty girls


    working here, but because this ce was owned by Morgan Byrne, who was one of the three


    underground kings of J City.


    Morgan was one of the underground sensation in J City in recent years. He was verypetitive and


    he had the skills that lived up to his name. He alone could fight dozens of strong hunks simultaneously.


    In just a few years, Morgan was able to be one of the underground kings of J City using his own


    efforts. There were a lot of loyal underlings that swore to serve under him too.


    His power and influence could even give Alfred Frost and Jayden Marsh, the other two underground


    kings a run for their money.


    Casey stood in front of the entrance to Starry Night Club as two huge hunks walked towards him and


    stopped him there.


    ¡°Little kid, what are you doing here? The ce is not open for business yet, so you should get lost now.


    Don¡¯t disturb me.¡± The hunk warned him.


    Casey looked at them coldly and said, ¡°Ask Morgan toe out and meet me now.¡±

 Chapter 14 The Profoundly Unpredictable Casey Davies

    Chapter 14 The Profoundly Unpredictable Casey Davies


    ¡°Motherfucker, are you here to pick a fight?¡±


    When the two brawny men heard what Casey said, they both showed their faces full of anger and


    started to curse at Casey.


    ¡°You have three minutes, or suffer the consequences.¡± Casey did not care about the attitude of those


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    two people.


    ¡°Who the fuck do you think you are, spreading your fury at our turf, are you tired of living?¡± One of the


    strong men spoke up.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this man that useless son-inw of the Patel family, damn it, he dared toe to Starry Night


    Club and make a ruckus, it really seems like he does not want to live anymore.¡± The other man stared


    at Casey and spoke.


    ¡°The live-in son-inw of the Patel family? The one who¡¯s home all day doing the dishes andundry,


    whose position is considered lower than a dog?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s him.¡±


    After the two men realized Casey¡¯s identity, their gazes towards him became even more contemptuous.


    ¡°Wimp, get the hell out of here, you should not havee to this ce.¡±


    Casey sighed helplessly and started to walk towards the night club.


    ¡°Damn, you are shameless, time to let you see what we are made out of today!¡±


    The two strong men were about to make a move on Casey, but at that moment, a twenty-eight or


    twenty-nine-year-old man with a buzz cut walked out from the night club.


    He saw Casey standing at the doorway, his eyes lit up again, and when he saw that the two strong men


    were about to make a move, he began to be in a cold sweat.


    ¡°What the fuck are you guys doing, stop it now!¡± Morgan shouted and immediately rushed over,


    knocking each of the strong men once on their heads.


    The two strong men covered their heads, looking at Morgan in puzzlement.


    ¡°Boss, the brat does not know any better, he dared to call you out to meet him, we just want to help you


    teach him a lesson.¡± The strong man stated.


    After hearing the strong man¡¯s exnation, Morgan immediately red at the two of them, as he


    thought to himself if they really had made a move just now, they will have to prepare to live the rest of


    their lives lying in beds.


    ¡°This is now none of you guys matter, get out of here, the next time you guys meet him again, just let


    him go, and if you dared to block him, I am going to break your legs!¡± Morgan scolded.


    After kicking the two men away, Morgan hurriedly approached Casey and respectfully said, ¡°Mr.


    Davies, what brings you here. Those two men of mine are quite short-sighted and offended you, I will


    deal with themter on.¡±


    Casey smiled, and decided not to pursue this matter any further.


    The reason why Morgan was so respectful to Casey was that everything he had now could be said to


    have been given to him by Casey.


    Four years ago, when Morgan was hunted down by his enemies, he fled all the way to J City, it was


    Casey who stepped in and took care of his enemies. He also passed down the Starry Night Club to


    Morgan as well.


    Without Casey, Morgan will not be known as one of three underworld Kings, thus Morgan was very


    grateful to Casey, and he was also aware that Casey was not the trash people said he is, he was


    unfathomable and simply beyond the imagination of ordinary people.


    Even though he was now one of the underworld kings of J City, he was also clear that Casey could


    easily destroy him.


    ¡°In a few days, the Patel family will organize an exhibition at the TY Real Estate Inc, so find me some


    people and make sure the exhibition can be carried out safely.¡± Casey did not want to waste any more


    time and directly stated his request.


    ¡°No problem, the task given by Mr. Davies, I will definitelyplete it sessfully.¡± Morgan promised


    with a smile.


    When facing Casey, his usual kind of ruthlessness could not be shown at all.


    ¡°Mr. Davies, pleasee in and take a seat, let¡¯s have a drink.¡± Morgan saw Casey had just finished


    exining things, so he spoke.


    ¡°No, I still have to get back quickly, remember what I exined to you, if you mess up, you going to be


    greeted by my fist.¡± Casey stated.


    Morgan immediately stood up straight, full of seriousness, not daring to let Casey down.


    He had tasted Casey¡¯s fist before, and that feeling was a nightmare for him.


    At the same time, in one of the KTV¡¯s in J City, Albie was sitting drinking with a chubby man, this


    person was Jayden, one of the Three Underworld Kings of J City.


    ¡°Mr. Marsh, this time you send me two good men to steal a few antiques from my grandfather at the


    exhibition, and then I will frame everything on Casey, let him get kick out from the Patel family forever,


    and we split the antiques fifty-fifty, what you do think?¡± Albie said with a smirk.


    Jayden smoked a cigarette and said, ¡°I can lend you those men, but as for those antiques, all of them


    belong to me, you give me another hundred thousand, otherwise there is no deal.¡±


    Albie immediately gritted his teeth, not expecting Jayden to be so greedy, not only did he want all the


    antiques, he even asked him to pay another hundred thousand.


    But thinking about the time Casey making him knelt down in front of Edith to apologize, Albie gritted his


    teeth in hatred, he took a deep breath and said to Jayden, ¡°Fine, I will listen to Mr. Marsh, as long as


    Mr. Marsh¡¯s men does not let me down.¡±


    ¡°Then there is nothing to worry about, I, Jayden Marsh, have never failed to do anything.¡± said Jayden


    as he patted his chest.


    ¡­¡­


    At night, in the living room.


    ¡°Daughter,e and see, the Heart of Venus has been bought for forty-five million yuan!¡± Amara


    stared at the news on the television and shouted.


    She had also been concerned about this ne for the past few days, and Amara had a great desire


    for these luxuries.


    ¡°I cannot understand how these rich people think, spending so much money on a ne, what a


    waste.¡± Nics muttered.


    ¡°Do not look at people with those incapable eyes of yours, they bought it for enjoyment, at least they


    are not as wimpy as you, I think you are just a little better then that trash Casey.¡± Amara immediately


    nagged back at Nics.


    Nics was taken aback and did not dare to say anything else.


    ¡°I get angry when talking about Casey, if it was not for him, our Edith would have a chance to marry into


    a rich family, until then, getting the Heart of Venus will just be a piece of cake, but unfortunately it is all


    ruined by that useless trash.¡±


    No matter what Amara did, she could always find a way to curse Casey a few times, Casey had almost


    be the person whom she will use to vent her anger with.


    Edith came over and took a nce at the TV, full of emotion and sadness, thinking that someone who


    was willing to spend so much money on a ne should also be very romantic, however she would


    not be able to experience it in this lifetime.


    She noticed that the TV crew members had filmed the one who bought the Heart of Venus and he was


    wearing a cap, although they only captured his backside, for some reason, she felt that this back was


    familiar.


    ¡°Why does it feel a bit like Casey?¡± Edith muttered.


    ¡°Maybe I am over-thinking it.¡± Edith shook her head, feeling a bit ridiculous about a certain thought she


    had just now.


    Casey watched Edith¡¯s reaction from the kitchen doorway, a smile on his face, before touching his


    pocket.


    By waiting for few days, he would be able to give Edith the Heart of Venus as a gift.


    At the same time in N¡¯s house, N was staring at the television with a florid face, she was also


    concerned that the Heart of Venus had been auctioned off at a high price of forty-five million yuan.


    In her imagination, this ne was most likely bought by the master of TY Manor to be presented as


    a gift to her.


    ¡°This ne must have been specially bought for me by my future husband in order to purpose to


    me, with my future husband¡¯s capabilities, buying the ne must have been very easy.¡±


    For the past two days, she had already considered the master of TY Manor as her future husband.


    ¡°I am really looking forward to it, although I still have no idea who he is, but I believe that he wille


    looking for me soon.¡±


    ¡°Humph, Edith Patel, what is the use of being so beautiful, as in the end you are still married to a


    useless husband, that trash Casey will never be able to buy you such an expensive ne .¡±


    ¡°When I am married into a rich family, I will definitely trample all of you down so hard that you will beg


    me to give you alms!¡±

 Chapter 15 A Grand Invitation for Miss Edith!

    Chapter 15 A Grand Invitation for Miss Edith!


    A few dayster, it was the day of Francis Patel¡¯s exhibition, Edith woke up early in the morning and


    went to work at TY Manor.


    Since Francis had left the preparation of the exhibition to her, she was extraordinarily busy these days.


    Francis had invited many people toe to his exhibition, most of them consisted of people who have


    worked with the Patel family¡¯s industry, he also thought of inviting some of the top-notch families in J


    City, but unfortunately, they did not appreciate the thought.


    In fact, many people who had promised toe to the exhibition wereing for the TY Manor, and


    there were also some people who wanted to see which girl from the Patel family that had caught the


    eye of the master of TY Manor.


    As the day of the exhibition came, people¡¯s discussion about the master of TY Manor became more


    and more intense.


    A few days ago, all the Car roses in J City were acquired away by a person, and everyone


    suspected this matter was also done by the master of TY Manor.


    All signs indicated that, the master of TY Manor will confess to the girl he liked at the exhibition.


    And the one who had the most hope was naturally N.


    Many people wereparing the owner of TY Manor with Casey, and in their opinion, their difference


    is likeparing heaven with earth.


    When the Patel family heard others mention that Casey wasing, they were filled with disgust, as if


    Casey is going to embarrassed them a lot.


    ¡°It is all Casey¡¯s fault, these days when I am outside, I always hear people saying that our Patel family


    is not good enough to have a connection with TY Manor, it must be because of that useless Casey that


    made others look down on us.


    ¡°That is right, look at someone like N, she is the one who will be married into the TY Manor,


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    someone as useless as Casey does not have the qualifications to bepared with others.


    ¡°Do not mention that wimp¡¯s name again, it causes bad luck.¡±


    ¡­¡­


    TY Manor, in the middle of a beautifullyndscaped garden.


    Edith was giving orders to the people of the Patel family to set up Francis antiques, Francis had already


    arrived early on to look at them, and he looked quite pleased.


    At that time, there were already people who hade to watch the exhibition inside the TY Manor,


    Edith was very busy as she was entertaining the guests while arranging the exhibition.


    ¡°Where did that brat, Casey, ran off to, he disappeared early in the morning, I am almost worked to


    death.¡± Edithined, Casey would help her a few days before, but today, he was nowhere to be


    seen.


    At the time, a few muscr strong men were patrolling around the garden, these people were arranged


    by Casey, Edith was a little bit scared of these people at first, but Casey exined that there were


    security guards, responsible for the safety of the exhibition.


    After a short while, the garden gradually became more and more crowded, and the exhibition officially


    started, Francis personally came down to talk andugh with those who came by to see the exhibition.


    Many people were not interested in the antiques, they were waiting for the master of TY Manor to show


    up, wanting to see who that lucky girl from the Patel family was.


    Edith was also relieved to see that the exhibition was proceeding smoothly, not wasting any time and


    effort she had put during those days.


    As she was resting behind rockwork, she suddenly heard a few women discussing not far away for


    here.


    ¡°Ladies, they are all from the Patel family, so why did Edith marry a wimp? I heard that her husband


    does not know how to do anything except being a deadbeat,pared to the master of TY Manor, it is


    a world of a difference.¡±


    ¡°That is right, Edith is quite good looking, but she is married to a loser, who knows if there is something


    wrong with herself.¡±


    ¡°I heard that the master of TY Manor is interested in N of the Patel family, Edith is actually no worse


    than N, but unfortunately she is married to a loser, her life is ruined.¡±


    ¡°The master of TY Manor will never be interested in her as she is already married, so what the point of


    being good looking.¡±


    ¡­¡­


    As Edith listened to these people¡¯s discussion, she could not help but clench her fists, a flicker of


    darkness can also be seen in her eyes.


    She did not want to stay here any longer, and as she was about to turn and leave, she came face to


    face with two people, N and Albie.


    N was dressed quite beautifully today, it would not be an exaggeration to describe her as gorgeous,


    but of course,pared to Edith, she was still a little bit behind.


    ¡°Yo, sister, why are you hiding here all along, where is the loser Casey?¡± N shouted loudly.


    ¡°That trash Casey would not dare to appear on such an asion, I guess he knows that he will just be


    an embarrassment to be here.¡± Albie added on.


    The people who were discussing over there immediately looked over towards them, with their eyes


    staring at Edith.


    It was clear that N and Albie were doing this just to embarrass Edith.


    Those women did not feel that there is anything wrong with what was said at that moment, as all of it


    was the truth, they were also selfish human beings, and when they saw N was here, they all


    immediately approached and greeted her.


    ¡°Miss N, you are really beautiful today, I heard that the master of TY Manor will give you special


    hospitality today, I am really envious.¡±


    ¡°The Patel family really has a lot of talented people, it is no wonder that the master of TY Manor is


    interested in you, Miss N¡¯s looks, it is truly astonishing.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Miss N is so excellent, she is much better that a certain someone.¡±


    ¡­¡­


    Hearing these peopleplimenting N, Edith clenched her fists even tighter.


    When N noticed Edith¡¯s appearance, she was even more proud of herself, she even talked in a more


    superior tone to Edith, saying, ¡°Sister, what a pity, you are definitely the prettiest one in our Patel family,


    but too bad you are married to the loser Casey, there is no use in regretting it.¡±


    ¡°Birds of a feather flock together, I am afraid it is not a coincidence that she married that useless


    Casey.¡± Albie added fuel to the fire.


    Edith was annoyed, she stared at N with both eyes and gritted her teeth, ¡°N Patel, do not take


    this too far.¡±


    N looked indifferent and shrugged her shoulders, ¡°I took it too far? Sister, that is not right, I am about


    to be married into the TY Manor, it is a bit inappropriate for you to say that about me.¡±


    ¡°Sister N, you will be the mistress of the TY Manor in the future anyway, so if you want to get rid of


    anyone you do not like, there should not be any problems.¡± Albie sneered.


    Edith was on the verge of exploding, she really wanted to teach both N and Albie a lesson.


    However, reality calmed her, she took a deep breath, no longer paying attention to both of them, and


    immediately turned and left.


    N left her mouth full of contempt.


    ¡°Edith Patel, when my future husband appearster, you will know that you will never be able to


    As the exhibition continued, N was feeling like a queen, enjoying being worshiped by the crowd.


    As for Edith, she sat at a corner feeling full of grievances.


    When it was time for lunch, the Patel family wanted to bring everyone there to eat.


    At this moment, a group of people ran over from inside of the mountain estate.


    N immediately became excited as she knew that those people were here to pick her up.


    The crowd was also casting envious nces at her.


    The one who led those people are none other than Aryan, after he positioned himself well, he swept a


    nce at the crowd and shouted in a neutral voice,


    ¡°The master of TY Manor grandly invites Miss Edith from the Patel family to enter the interior of the


    Vi and have lunch with the master!¡±

 Chapter 16 The Master of TY Manor

    Chapter 16 The Master of TY Manor


    N was about to walk towards Aryan. She had a smile on her face; she was secretly excited but kept


    her cool. She wanted to show her best to her future husband.


    Everyone in the garden was watching N. These women were full of envy, and they secretly hated


    that the people of TY Manor did not choose them instead.


    Just as everyone thought that the master of TY Manor was going to call on N, Aryan called out


    Edith''s name.


    Everyone was taken by surprise, and immediately began to look around for Edith.


    "The master of TY Manor picked Edith? Wasn¡¯t it N?"


    "Yeah, how could it be Edith? Isn''t she already married?"


    "How could this be? It¡¯s not N? A few days ago, everyone said it would be N. I even gave her a lot


    of gifts to get on her good side. Now it¡¯s all for nothing."


    "Me too. When I heard that it was going to be N, I immediately went over to suck up to her. I can¡¯t


    believe it¡¯s not her. What a waste of my efforts."


    ...


    N had already taken a step out. Just now, she was still pondering what kind of pace she should take


    to highlight her dignity.


    But her foot did not even touch the ground yet when Aryan called out Edith''s name. This made her


    freeze in ce, and that foot remained in the air for a long time.


    She felt her face turn red hot, and embarrassment rushed all over her body.


    "How... How could it be that slut Edith! The master of TY Manor should pick me!"


    N still couldn''t believe it, and resentment towards Edith swelled up in her heart.


    Albie, who stood next to N, also had a puzzled look. He looked at Aryan and asked loudly, "Is there


    a mistake? The person your master wants to see should be N, no?"


    Aryan nced at Albie and N, and said loudly, "No mistake; the master will receive Miss Edith. As


    for N, the master never mentioned her."


    Aryan''s words caused an uproar, and it made N even more embarrassed. Now she wanted to find a


    crack in the wall to hide inside.


    "Edith, you bitch, what drugs did you use to make the master of TY Manor choose you?" N gritted


    her teeth; she firmly believed that Edith used some demeaning methods to steal her opportunity.


    Edith stood in ce with a look of ignorance; she had not yet processed what just happened. She


    didn''t expect that the master of TY Manor was going to pick her.


    Those who once mocked her were regretting their actions right now, and they all wished they could


    p themselves.


    It didn¡¯t matter why the owner of the TY Manor chose Edith; she now had ties to the master of TY


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Manor. It would be difficult for them to ask Edith for favors in the future.


    Francis always thought that the master of TY Manor would pick N. After he heard Aryan call out


    Edith''s name, even he was a little surprised.


    No matter; whoever the master chose, that person would be a member of his family, so he was not as


    surprised as the rest.


    Besides, he thought that Casey was useless. Edith was wrong to have married Casey. He opposed the


    marriage before, but in the end, he didn''t me his wife.


    Now if the master of TY Manor could ept that Edith had married, he hoped that Edith will leave


    Casey and maintain a good rtionship with the owner of the TY Manor.


    "Well, Edith, don''t just stand there. The master of TY Manor wants to see you, so hurry up." Francis


    said.


    Edith returned to her senses.


    Aryan looked on Edith with respect, and gestured an invitation, "Miss Edith, pleasee with us."


    Edith took a deep breath and followed Aryan nervously.


    The crowd around her was envious. Of course they were jealous. In their opinion, Edith, a married


    woman, was not worthy to be selected by the master of TY Manor.


    "What a shameless woman, she¡¯s already married, and yet she still dared to seduce the master of TY


    Manor."


    "Looks like Casey really is good for nothing. His wife is going to cuckold him, so he won¡¯t even show


    his face."


    ...


    Under the guidance of Aryan and others, Edith soon walked into the vi. A magnificent, dazzling castle


    appeared before them.


    Aryan led Edith along a small, quiet path. Both sides of the path were covered with Car roses, and


    the fragrance of flowers filled the air.


    In the distance, Edith saw the castle that was surrounded by flowers; it was a sight to behold.


    She heard the news that the roses in J City had all been bought out over the past few days; now she


    was certain it was done by the master of TY Manor.


    Yet she still didn''t know why the master of TY Manor invited her.


    Soon, Edith arrived before the castle gates, and Aryan and the others stopped.


    "Miss, our master is inside, please enter." Aryan said with a smile.


    Edith nodded, then nervously walked into the castle.


    As soon as she entered, Edith saw a bed of roses spread in a heart shape on the ground, and the


    castle walls were also decorated with bouquets in various shapes.


    She saw a tall man in a suit standing in the middle of the castle, with his back towards her.


    Was he the master of TY Manor? Why did he look vaguely familiar?


    She continued to walk, and her eyesnded on the wall that was directly opposite of her.


    The wall was full of roses of different sizes and different shapes. From the way they were positioned,


    the roses looked like an image of Edith!


    Though she was already married, Edith was still deeply touched when she saw this.


    The master of TY Manor was way too romantic.


    Oh, what am I thinking, I¡¯m married; even if the master of TY Manor has feelings for me, I cannot do


    something immoral.


    Edith calmed herself down and walked towards the man with his back to her.


    Edith stopped a few meters away from him, took a deep breath, and said, "Hello..."


    The figure immediately turned around, with a gentle smile on his face, and looked at Edith.


    "Wife, you¡¯re here." Casey said.


    Edith was stunned for a moment. Looking at Casey''s smile, she felt as if she was dreaming.


    "Casey¡­? Why are you here?"


    "Have you forgotten? Today is our wedding anniversary. I prepared these especially for you."


    With that said, Casey took out a ne from his clothes; it was the Heart of Venus, worth over 45


    million!

 Chapter 17 It Turned Out to be Him!

    Chapter 17 It Turned Out to be Him!


    The second Edith saw the Heart of Venus, her eyes grew wide. She had admired this ne for a


    long time, and she was almost certain that this was the exact one on TV.


    How did Casey have such an expensive ne?


    And shouldn''t it be the master of TY Manor toe meet her? Why was Casey here?


    Even now, Edith still did not realize that Casey was the master of TY Manor.


    Casey held the ne and walked towards Edith. He had prepared so long for this day, to repay


    Edith for all the grievances she had suffered over the years.


    As Casey approached her, Edith subconsciously took two steps back.


    "You... don''te over, first, tell me, what¡¯s going on? Casey, I know you want to make me happy, but


    you can''t do something illegal." Edith said nervously.


    She suddenly suspected that Casey might have stolen the ne.


    Casey burst intoughter; to think that Edith thought that he had done something illegal to get this


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    ne.


    "I didn''t break thew. I bought this ne. As for this manor... my friend let me borrow it. I wanted to


    surprise you by using his name." Casey said lightly.


    He originally wanted to say that TY Manor was also his, but considering that Edith might not be able to


    ept the news, he said instead that the master TY Manor was a friend.


    "Why would I lie to you? If I really did do something illegal, I won''t even be here in TY Manor." Casey


    added.


    Edith was not stupid, even though she still had trouble epting all of this, and she couldn¡¯t help to


    think that Casey might have illegally used the castle of TY Manor.


    But the entire venue had obviously been arranged very carefully. Casey would definitely not have been


    able to pull it off without permission from the master of TY Manor.


    And it was the staff of TY Manor who led her here, so Casey must have nned all of this.


    If these were true, then Casey may actually have bought that Venus ne.


    Although she had been indifferent to Casey in recent years, they have been together long enough for


    her to know Casey''s personality quite well. She knew that he would not be stupid enough to do


    something illegal just for a ne.


    As these thoughts raced through her mind, Edith started to feel uneasy.


    It turned out that Casey was not as useless as she thought. This man, a good-for-nothing in public, was


    probably putting on an act.


    But because of him, she suffered through so many grievances. In the past few years, she had to


    endure harsh stares from others, and silently bore all their criticism...


    As she thought of this, all of Edith''s repressed grievance burst out instantly, and her nose began to


    sting.


    Tears formed in her eyes, and she bit her lip; the sight of her would make anyone pity her.


    Casey didn''t expect Edith to act like this, and he was at a loss. He stepped forward and wanted to pass


    the Heart of Venus to Edith. He saw Edith staring at the ne that day, so Casey knew that if Edith


    got this ne, she would definitely be very overjoyed.


    Edith stretched out her hand and pushed Casey away, as tears streamed out uncontrobly.


    "Casey, you have been lying to me, right? You¡¯re not what everyone says, right?" Edith asked.


    Casey sighed, but did not deny it.


    "Do you know how much I have suffered because of you these past few years?"


    "Do you know how painful it was for me to hear all those people talking about me?"


    "I had to put up with their icy gazes everyday..."


    Edith became more and more hysterical, releasing all her pent up emotions from the past few years.


    Casey listened carefully to Edith''s words and said anything, then he reached out and took Edith into his


    arms.


    Edith did not resist, but leaned on Casey''s shoulder and cried.


    "I promise you that I will never let anything like that happen to you again in the future. I told you, I would


    change for you." Casey said firmly.


    Edith didn¡¯t say anything. At this moment, she realized that she had a shoulder to depend on.


    After a while, Edith calmed down and nced at Casey with a bit of resentment.


    Caseyughed at Edith, then walked behind her and put the Heart of Venus on her neck.


    At this moment, countless pink petals rained from above. Casey and Edith were like a pair of statues


    frozen in ce, and the picturesque setting was incredibly romantic.


    "Do you like it?" Casey said softly.


    Edith stared at the Heart of Venus on her neck, and a sense of satisfaction arose in her heart.


    Never had she imagined that this precious ne would be around her neck.


    "I like it."


    ...


    In the garden of TY Manor.


    N stood by the edge of the pool, filled with anger. The murderous look in her eyes was deadly


    enough to kill all the fish in the pool.


    "Humph, I thought the master of TY Manor was my future husband. Turns out to be a mistake, but now


    that I think about it, my real future husband would be able to buy this TY Manor with any random


    antique he gifts me. The master of TY Manor can''t evenpare to my future husband at all."


    N made a vow to herself. Now, she was quite certain that the person who sent gifts to the Patel


    family and the master of TY Manor was not the same person.


    "Besides, the master of TY manor must have poor taste. He must be blind to fancy a married woman


    like Edith."


    Since she lost her dignity at TY Manor today, N secretly cklisted the master of TY Manor.


    Edith was also on her cklist. When she bes married into a wealthy family in the future, she


    would definitely exact revenge on those on her cklist.


    "You¡¯re absolutely right. TY Manor¡¯s master must be out of his mind to pick Edith." Albie chimed in, "It


    seems that my spections that day was correct. Edith must have some dirty secrets with the master


    of TY Manor, otherwise, why else would they be willing to lend the venue."


    "Humph, no wonder Casey didn¡¯t dare show up today. He probably knew Edith was going to cheat on


    him, so he just chose to hide. This fool is really useless to tolerate Edith." N said viciously.


    "Fools like Casey are infamous for their worthlessness; even if Edith cheated on him, what can he do?"


    Albie said.


    N still had a frown on her face: "Today that slut Edith really showed off. If it weren''t for her, I wouldn¡¯t


    have been so embarrassed."


    A sinister smile crept onto Albie¡¯s face as he said, "Don''t worry, even if she is in the limelight today, I


    will make her miserable."


    "She¡¯s the one in charge of today¡¯s exhibition. If an antique goes missing, grandpa will definitely hold


    her responsible. The person I arranged for will be here soon."

 Chapter 18 Laughable

    Chapter 18 Laughable


    Outside the walls of TY Manor, two slim men walked suspiciously along the wall.


    The two were looking about and reacting to all the surrounding sounds, it was obvious that they were


    experienced burrs.


    Albie borrowed the two of them from Jayden and they were renowned burrs in J City. Their skills in


    stealing were unmatched.


    ¡°Bro, will the TY Manor be heavily guarded today? Although we are going to steal antiques, the guests


    can be a cover, but I have a strange feeling that something isn¡¯t right.¡± The shorter man said.


    ¡°Bad feeling? Haven¡¯t you heard that the exhibition was organized by the Patel Family¡¯s Edith? The


    husband of Edith is renowned in J City to be a useless person. How could an exhibition organized by


    them manage to attract any important persons?¡±


    ¡°Furthermore I suspect that they never expect the antiques to be stolen. And even if the useless Casey


    asked for help, no one wille to help them watch over those antiques.¡±


    When he heard this, the person who asked the question nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s true, what formidable


    persons does the Patel Family have? We should only worry about Morgan¡¯s subordinates. Based on


    the Patel Family¡¯s reputation, they wouldn¡¯t be able to hire Morgan¡¯s men. Not to mention it¡¯s that


    useless Casey¡¯s exhibition.¡±


    Not worried anymore, the two scaled over the walls of TY Manor and proceeded towards the exhibition


    area.


    ¡­


    Edith and Casey were having lunch at the castle and he specially hired a French Michelin three stars


    Chef to cook for them.


    After lunch, Edith kept the Heart of Venus, after all, it was a priceless ne and she didn¡¯t dare to


    take it out casually.


    If she lost it, that would be a loss of forty-five million!


    Furthermore, Casey kept reminding her not to publicize their wealth. Not revealing their wealth was a


    smart thing to do.


    The two of them left the castle and walked towards the garden.


    Till now, Edith still felt that she was dreaming.


    They started to attract numerous people¡¯s attention as soon as they reached the garden.


    ¡°Look, Edith is here.¡±


    ¡°Why is that useless Casey here, where¡¯s the owner of TY Manor? Isn¡¯t heing out to grace the


    event?¡±


    ¡°Have you noticed? It looked like Edith just cried, why do her eyes seem red?¡±


    N and Albie also looked towards Edith and they noticed that Edith¡¯s face had signs of her crying.


    N¡¯s eyes lit up as if she knew what had happened.


    ¡°This slut must have wanted to cling onto TY Manor but the owner must have just toyed with her and


    just kicked her out.¡±


    ¡°I was wondering why did the owner of TY Manor receive her personally. From the looks of it, he must


    have shown his cards and from her looks, she must have cried for a long time.¡± N said confidently.


    ¡°You have a point there, sister. This must have been because the master had seen Cathy, who, after


    much forbearance, had finallye out and disturbed them. I wonder if Edith will divorce him after


    ruining Edith¡¯s chances.¡± Albie added.


    They didn¡¯t think about other possibilities and thought that that was the situation.


    After all, in their opinion, the good for nothing Casey could never have ties to this TY Manor.


    When Casey and Edith were having lunch, N said a lot of bad things about Edith causing some


    people to suspect that Edith was having an affair with the owner of TY Manor.


    Now that they saw that Edith had cried, numerous people felt that the owner of TY Manor was just


    toying with her.


    ¡°How pitiful, this Edith must have wanted totch onto TY Manor but it¡¯s a pity she married the useless


    Casey.¡±


    ¡°It was said that the Heart of Venus was bought by the owner of TY Manor. I wonder who he gave it to.¡±


    ¡°It definitely isn¡¯t Edith and that¡¯s why she cried. Maybe she wanted the ne but he didn¡¯t give it to


    her.¡±


    ¡­


    N and Albie walked towards Casey and N said sarcastically, ¡°Hey sister, did you cry? Why? Did


    the owner of TY Manor give you the cold shoulder for you being with this good for nothing Casey and


    kicked you out?¡±


    Edith scoffed and disregarded what she said.


    Now she knew that Casey wasn¡¯t as bad as what people said about him and that¡¯s why no matter what


    others say about Casey, she wouldn¡¯t feel upset.


    On the contrary, she felt that these people wereughable.


    ¡°Edith, I will let you remember this day forever because you don¡¯t have to suffer at the hands of the


    owner of TY Manor. This exhibition you also didn¡¯t do well. Grandpa will soon drive you and that


    useless Casey out of the Patel family.


    Albieughed coldly as she looked at Edith. She looked pleased with herself.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    He was contented with Jayden¡¯s abilities. Being one of three underworld kings of J City, Jayden¡¯s


    reputation wasn¡¯t simply hot air.


    As long as Alfred and Morgan¡¯s men didn¡¯te to cause any trouble, this matter can be settled.


    But can Casey and Edith hire Alfred and Morgan¡¯s men?


    It was obvious that they couldn¡¯t.


    Just as Albie finished saying, amotion can be heard not far from the garden.


    Everyone quickly turned to look in that direction.


    ¡°Hurry and run, we¡¯ve been spotted, they were prepared and we are not their match!¡±


    ¡°Bro, didn¡¯t you say that the Patel family didn¡¯t send anyone to watch over the antiques, how did they


    spot us?¡±


    ¡°How the hell do I know! Ah¡­ hey¡­ bro¡­ gentler please!¡±


    Morgan¡¯s men swiftly pinned the two antique burrs onto the ground.


    The people gathered around and looked curiously at the two who were on the ground.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t they the infamous burrs of J City? Why are they here?¡±


    ¡°That goes without saying, of course, they are here to steal the antiques.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Edith to be so capable to arrange guards for the antiques.¡±


    ¡­


    Morgan¡¯s men captured the burrs and brought to Casey and Edith.


    ¡°Behave yourself, if you struggle again, I¡¯ll break your legs!¡± A burly guard shouted and turned his head


    towards Casey, ¡°Sir, these two tried to steal the antique and we caught them, how do you want to


    punish them?¡±


    This man was Jax Hanson, one of Morgan¡¯s most trusted men and the leader of the men sent by


    Morgan.


    Casey stared at the two of them and turned towards Albie and asked coldly, ¡°Just now you said that


    this exhibition won¡¯t be perfect, these two must have been sent by you?¡±

 Chapter 19 Break the Fingers

    Chapter 19 Break the Fingers


    Albie saw that Casey guessed so easily that the two were sent by him and became very nervous.


    His eyes red furiously at Casey and yelled, ¡°Casey, has your head been mped by the door? What


    proof do you have to say that they were sent by me?¡±


    ¡°Furthermore, this is my grandfather¡¯s exhibition, am I crazy to send someone to steal from my


    grandfather?¡±


    The crowd noticed the situation and gathered curiously.


    Francis walked to the front of the crowd and saw the two burrs and asked coldly, ¡°What¡¯s the


    matter?¡±


    Edith wanted to exin to Francis when Albie rushed to Francis¡¯s side and said, ¡°Grandpa, these two


    are burrs. Just now I saw that they wanted to steal something and I immediately got some people to


    catch them.¡±


    ¡°But this Casey this fool has no evidence and use me of sending these two, what motives does he


    have?¡±


    Albie¡¯s shamelessness knows no bounds. Not only he didn¡¯t admit that those two burrs were sent by


    him, he even said that they were caught by his men.


    Francis has always believed Albie unconditionally and that¡¯s why he looked at Casey with discontent,


    ¡°Casey, how dare you, why do you want to nder Albie?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t nder him. He should know clearly in his heart. Furthermore, the two weren¡¯t caught by you.


    You are shameless for even iming that.¡± Casey calmly said.


    ¡°Fuck you! I saw the two of them trying to steal grandpa¡¯s things and informed the security guard. Even


    if I didn¡¯t do it myself, I had contributed to their capture. If you don¡¯t believe, ask those few guards.¡±


    Albie quibbled.


    He gave Jax and the few of them a look. He thought that everyone knows that Casey was a useless


    person and no one would speak up for Casey.


    Although he didn¡¯t know these guards, as long as he gave a signal, they would speak up for him.


    Francis looked towards Jax and the few guards and asked, ¡°Was Albie telling the truth?¡±


    Jaxughed coldly and looked at Albie, Casey was a person respected by Morgan, they definitely


    wouldn¡¯t dare to go against Casey.


    ¡°We were sent by Casey and have nothing to do with this man. Just now he didn¡¯t inform us of the


    suspicious activities.¡± Jax answered.


    The crowd started to talk and didn¡¯t expect Albie to lie and everyone felt that Albie was shameless.


    Albie also didn¡¯t expect Jax not to go along with him. He cursed in his heart all of his subsequent


    generations.


    Francis¡¯s expression also changed but he didn¡¯t believe that the burrs were sent by his grandson.


    ¡°No matter who caught them, they are definitely not sent by Albie, furthermore these security guards


    must have been sent by Edith. I¡¯m fully aware of what kind of person Casey is. He definitely is


    incapable of arranging for this.¡±


    ¡°Edith, I know that you want to gain some face for Casey but that should be done by him. He still wants


    to depend on a woman, what a worthless person. Now he even wanted to nder Albie. I think the


    person who has dirty tricks up his sleeve is him!¡± Francis said coldly.


    ¡°Grandpa, that¡¯s not how it is¡­¡± Edith became agitated and wanted to exin for Casey.


    But Francis wouldn¡¯t listen. He looked at the two on the ground and asked, ¡°Say, who sent you two?¡±


    Albie red at the two of them, Jax and his men won¡¯t listen to him but these two burrs will.


    The two immediately understood the situation and looked at Casey, ¡°It was Casey who sent us. He said


    that the Patel family doesn¡¯t treat him well and wanted us to steal several antiques as revenge against


    the Patel family.¡±


    Everyone looked towards Casey and started to mumble.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t expect Casey to be such a person, he is the son-inw of the family and sent people to steal


    from his own family.¡±


    ¡°This Casey is really useless, though he suffers at home but he used such means to retaliate against


    the Patel family.¡±


    ¡°This useless thing, he won¡¯t be able to achieve anything in his life.¡±


    ¡­


    Albie suddenlyughed coldly, he bantered and looked at Casey, now with some confidence, ¡°Casey,


    what have you to say for yourself now?¡±


    ¡°Humph, what can he say? No wonder this good for nothing remained in the Patel family. He was


    eyeing on grandfather¡¯s things. I see that Edith is together with him, the two of them want to grab the


    Patel family fortunes.¡± N said.


    Francis became furious and wanted so much to drive Casey away.


    ¡°This is infuriating, you are good for nothing, and even want to steal my things. From now on, get out of


    the Patel family! And Edith, this matter you are also implicated!¡±


    Edith was anxious and she believed Casey wouldn¡¯t do such a thing. But the two burrs had already


    confessed and she didn¡¯t even have a chance to exin.


    Casey wasn¡¯t a single bit concerned and calmly said, ¡°These security guards were found by Edith. If


    these two burrs are also sent by us, do you think that we will have the guards catch them?¡±


    What he said was like a knock on the head and everyone present started to react. They too felt that


    Edith and Casey didn¡¯t need to do that.


    Francis also realized this but due to saving face, he didn¡¯t want to admit that his judgment was wrong.


    ¡°Maybe Edith was also kept in the dark by you. These two burrs already confessed. It¡¯s useless


    however you try to exin!¡± N shouted.


    Casey pursed his lips and said, ¡°You also know that they are burrs and you can¡¯t simply believe


    what they say. If you want the truth, there is only one way.¡±


    He turned and looked at Jax and he immediately understood. Jax lowered his head to look at the two.


    The crowd was curious how will Casey make the burrs speak the truth.


    Jax grabbed one of the man¡¯s hand and coldlyughed, ¡°I never liked to beat around the bush. If you


    speak the truth, I¡¯ll let you suffer less.¡±


    ¡°We are saying the truth!¡± One of them said.


    Jax didn¡¯t say a word and broke his finger.


    Crack, and everyone¡¯s goosebumps raised on their skin.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Out with the truth!¡± Jax demanded again.


    That man was writhing in pain and could only yell in pain.


    Crack!


    Jax broke another finger.


    The other burr who was watching this turned pale and broke out in cold sweat.


    Crack! The third finger.


    The man with the broken fingers was in such pain that he couldn¡¯t speak. The other burr couldn¡¯t


    resist and shouted out, ¡°Truth, I¡¯ll say the truth!¡±


    ¡°We are Jayden¡¯s men, it¡¯s Albie who looked for Jayden and asked Jayden to find someone to steal the


    antiques and cause trouble for Casey. What I¡¯m saying is a hundred percent the truth. If any of the


    words isn¡¯t the truth, you can break all my ten fingers!¡±

 Chapter 20 Is the Floor too Hard to Sleep well?

    Chapter 20 Is the Floor too Hard to Sleep well?


    Jax stopped, after seeing that the man spoke the truth.


    Everyone was shocked by what this man said. No one ever expected that it was really Albie who


    arranged for it.


    No one expected that under that circumstances he would continue to lie. Had it been them, they would


    have spoken the truth after one broken finger.


    Furthermore, that man even mentioned Jayden. Jayden was the top three underworld kings in J City. If


    what he said wasn¡¯t the truth, he wouldn¡¯t dare to say it. After all, Jayden wasn¡¯t someone to be trifled


    with.


    The burrs mentioned Jayden in the hope that Jax would show them mercy. Otherwise, with Jax¡¯s


    ruthlessness, he might very well have broken all of their ten fingers.


    ¡°That¡¯s the truth and everybody heard it for yourselves. I, Casey, has always been above board. I will


    never do something such as stealing.¡± Casey said righteously.


    Everyone nodded and shifted their eyes towards Albie.


    Albie totally couldn¡¯t exin any further as everybody felt that the burrs were now speaking the


    truth.


    ¡°You guys don¡¯t talk nonsense here. You stole the things, what does it have to do with me? Grandpa,


    they are blindly using me!¡± Albie said nervously.


    ¡°We are not using you. Why don¡¯t you ask Jayden? We are so damn unlucky to work for someone


    like you!¡± The man with the broken fingers endured the pain and said.


    Albie swallowed some saliva and didn¡¯t know what to do.


    Francis¡¯s face turned blue and obviously believed the two burrs.


    But he had always sided Albie. Even if the burrs were sent by Albie, he was helping him get rid of


    the useless Casey out of the Patel family.


    ¡°Enough, this matter will end here. I¡¯m aware of my own grandson. He won¡¯t do such a thing. Send


    these two burrs to the police station. No one is to mention this matter.¡± Francis ordered.


    It was obvious that Francis was biased towards Albie but those present didn¡¯t dare to say anything.


    Edith wanted some justice for Casey. Just now when the burrs said that they were sent by Casey,


    Francis wanted to drive Casey out of the Patel family.


    Now that the burrs spoke the truth and told Francis that everything was arranged by Albie, Francis


    told everyone not to mention this matter.


    This was too unfair to Casey.


    But Francis was an authoritarian of the Patel family. If she were to speak up for Casey, it will only


    enrage Francis further.


    ¡°This exhibition was done very well by Edith and my collection wasn¡¯t stolen. You have done a huge


    contribution and deserve all the credit. Henceforth your sry will double and for your sake, I¡¯ll let


    Casey this good for nothing remain in the Patel family. Make sure he doesn¡¯t give me any problems.¡±


    Francis knew that Albie carried things too far and used the exhibition to praise Edith.


    ¡°Grandpa, this exhibition¡­¡± Edith wanted to say that the very reason why the antiques weren¡¯t stolen


    was because of Casey.


    ¡°Enough, the exhibition has concluded. Keep the things properly and help me thank the owner of TY


    Manor. Albie, stay at home with me these few days and don¡¯t go to the office.¡±


    Francis turned and began walking out of TY Manor.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Albie masterminded the theft of his antiques and he wanted to let Albie reflect on his actions at home.


    Albie acknowledged what Francis said and then turned towards Casey and Edith and gave a cold


    ¡°So what if grandpa knows that this was orchestrated by me, I¡¯m his grandson and he wouldn¡¯t do


    anything to me. ept the reality, in the Patel family, what I say matters!¡±


    Edith¡¯s expression was furious and wanted to shout at Albie.


    Casey stretched out his hand to stop her, ¡°Don¡¯t get angry with such a conceited person. Sooner or


    Edith nodded and felt that Casey was right and didn¡¯t bother with Albie.


    Sometimes when you argue with a fool, in the end, you¡¯ll turn into the fool.


    When the people in the garden realize that the exhibition has concluded, they started to walk out of TY


    Manor.


    Form beginning to the end, they didn¡¯t see the owner of TY Manor, and no one knew why the owner


    would receive Edith.


    N walked in front of Casey and Edith full of pride and arrogance and said, ¡°Youbored so much


    only to get a bit more sry. The owner of TY Manor is nothingpared to my future husband. When


    hees to marry me, this Patel family will be run by me!¡±


    Casey pursed his lips and thought to himself that her daydream was wildly exaggerated.


    When they returned home, Amara was very happy that her daughter had sessfully organized the


    exhibition for Francis and her pay had been doubled. This was a great achievement that was why she


    prepared a table of food for Edith.


    ¡°Daughter, you had made a huge contribution. I believe your grandfather would value you even more.


    Giving you a raise was just the beginning.¡± Amaraughed.


    ¡°Yes, our daughter is more and more capable.¡± Nicsughed and said.


    ¡°Dad, mom, this exhibition, Casey¡¯s efforts were also very big, if it isn¡¯t for him¡­¡± Edith said.


    ¡°What has your sess in organizing the exhibition got to do with this useless person. It¡¯s entirely your


    own abilities. Casey went with you could only mess things up. That¡¯s why it was good that you handed


    the security well otherwise the theft of the antiques may be med on our family.¡±


    Once Amara heard about Casey, her mood immediately changed.


    ¡°But mom, those guards¡­¡±


    ¡°Enough, daughter, don¡¯t speak for that useless bum. He is already fortunate that he wasn¡¯t driven


    away from the family. Even if you speak for him, you can¡¯t change the fact that he is useless.¡±


    Edith looked at Casey helplessly and Caseyughed at her, ¡°Eat, I won¡¯t bother.¡±


    After dinner, Casey went to wash the dishes, and thereafter he went to the bedroom.


    Heid the mat on the ground and then realized that Edith was looking at him.


    ¡°Why?¡± Casey asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry about today. I wanted to exin carefully but they will not listen.¡± Edith was very


    apologetic.


    Casey didn¡¯t take it to heart andughed, ¡°As long as the problem is resolved. Don¡¯t bother about what


    others think, since they acknowledge your abilities, that¡¯s the most important to me.¡±


    Edith was very thankful in her heart. What happened today already cause her to have a very different


    opinion of Casey.


    ¡°Oh yes, that Heart of Venus, was it really bought by you?¡± Edith asked directly.


    Casey nodded and didn¡¯t hide it from her.


    ¡°You¡­ how do you have so much money?¡± That ne was worth forty-five million! Where did


    Casey get so much money?


    ¡°Heh, case-dough?¡± Casey replied.


    Edith was speechless, isn¡¯t your case-dough a bit too much?


    She didn¡¯t pursue any further. From the moment they married, she and Casey were clearly delineated.


    She never asked about Casey¡¯s matters and didn¡¯t care how much money he has as long as its legal,


    Edith wouldn¡¯t care.


    Caseyy down on the floor and Edith looked at Casey and unexpectedly asked, ¡°You, you¡­ is it hard


    for you to sleep on the floor? Why don¡¯t you¡­¡±

 Chapter 21 I will Give You Edith Patel as Compensation

    Chapter 21 I will Give You Edith Patel as Compensation


    "It''s ok, I''m used to it."


    Before Edith Patel could finish her sentence, Casey Davies'' words were out of his mouth.


    But when he finished, he suddenly realized something was wrong. Obviously, Edith Patel didn¡¯t really


    want to know if the floor was hard or not.


    "Oh, well, good night."


    Edith Patel was speechless, thinking that this Casey Davies was such a simple minded man.


    She didn''t say more to Casey Davies and justid down and slept.


    Casey Davies regretted in his mind and really wanted to p himself a few times.


    Edith Patel obviously tried to get him to sleep on the bed and he ruined this great opportunity himself.


    Casey Davies was almost drooling at the sight of Edith Patel''s beautiful shape on the bed, but it was a


    pity he''d ruined such a great opportunity, and there was no use regretting it.


    "Be more patient. Now that her attitude towards me has changed, I''m sure there will be many more


    opportunities like this, I can''t be so stupid next time."


    Casey Davies muttered silently andid down on the floor to sleep.


    Meanwhile, at a KTV in J City, Jayden Marsh was holding a heavily make-up woman in his arms, with


    the other hand moving up and down restlessly.


    The two thieves who hade to steal from TY Manor today were standing in front of Jayden Marsh.


    One of them had a bandage on his hand. Jax Hanson must be very ruthless. Even if he could recover,


    his three fingers would surely fail to move flexibly, and it might not be easy for him to steal again in the


    future.


    The two of them had already been sent to the police station, but Jayden Marsh had


    a wide range of contacts and he got them out soon in the afternoon.


    "So, you were caught by Edith Patel¡¯s man?" Jayden Marsh stared at the two men and asked.


    They nodded instantly and the one with the broken finger said, "Edith Patel said it was Casey Davies


    who arranged guards. I don''t know where they found the men, and they found us all at once."


    "Casey Davies? the Patel family''s loser son-inw?" Jayden Marsh raised an eyebrow and asked.


    "Yes, that punk. Albie Patel wanted us to frame him, but those guyse up and break my fingers and


    I have to tell the truth." The man who broke his finger was furious.


    Jayden Marsh pushed the woman sitting in his arms away with a smirk on his face and spoke, "I didn''t


    think that piece of shit would even have the guts to against me and break the fingers of my men, he''s


    not taking me Jayden Marsh seriously."


    "Boss, that Casey Davies is aplete wimp, you have to avenge us this time, and the Patel family


    definitely won''t go against us for a piece of trash." Both men were full of spite.


    Jayden Marsh pursed his lips and said coldly, "Even if the Patel family is against me, I won''t take them


    seriously."


    "Now call Albie Patel and tell him toe to see me."


    They immediately called Albie Patel.


    Half an hourter, Albie Patel, who was supposed to be at home reflecting, showed up in KTV.


    "Mr. Marsh, it was really bad luck today. Edith Patel and Casey Davies got security from somewhere


    and arrested our men, and I can''t defend in front of my grandfather, sorry to make the two brothers


    suffer." Albie Patel whitewashed his faults as soon as he sat down.


    The two thieves red at Albie Patel with resentment, if it hadn''t been for him today, Jax Hanson


    probably wouldn''t have broken their fingers.


    Jayden Marsh snarled and spoke up, "Don''t think I don''t know what happened today, my brother''s


    fingers can''t be broken for nothing, so give me an exnation for this."


    Albie Patel rolled his eyes, knowing that if he didn''t give him a satisfactory answer, Jayden Marsh could


    break his fingers.


    "Mr. Marsh, this is all because of that punk Casey Davies and Edith Patel, and you know that I asked


    you to borrow someone to deal with them as well, but who knew that today was so unlucky that caused


    two brothers to suffer today." Albie Patel said.


    "Don''t y tricks with me here, my brother''s fingers can''t be broken for nothing, if you can''t give proper


    Albie Patel immediately rolled his eyes and gave a grim expression, leaning in to whisper, "Mr. Marsh,


    what do you think about me offering Edith Patel aspensation to you?"


    "Edith Patel? Isn''t she your cousin?" Jayden Marsh asked.


    "That¡¯s all right. I''ve been disliking her for a long time, if it wasn''t for her, I wouldn''t have been so


    unluckytely. If Mr. Marsh would solve her for me, I couldn''t be happier."


    "Mr. Marsh, although Edith Patel has been married to Casey Davies for several years, Casey Davies


    didn¡¯t touch Edith Patel at all, and until now Edith Patel is still a virgin. You must have heard of her,


    which would be a beauty if you throw her on the bed." Albie Patel was full of nastiness and didn''t think


    Edith Patel as a family.


    Jayden Marsh heard and said with a bad smile on his face, " Edith Patel is indeed a beauty. I like


    virgins, and she is a married woman. That Casey Davies is a real loser."


    "But you don''t get along with Edith Patel, can you get her toe over here willingly to keep me


    "Mr. Marsh, whether she wants to or not, if Mr. Marsh is interested, I promise I can get you Edith Patel,"


    Albie Patel said conspiratorially, "And if Mr. Marsh likes something excited, you can also do her in front


    of Casey Davies."


    Jayden Marsh had the same sinister grin on his face. He poured Albie Patel a ss of wine, clearly


    moved by Albie Patel''s words.


    "You''re not afraid of your grandfather ming you for doing that?"


    Albie Patel clinked sses with Jayden Marsh, drained the wine, and said, "I''ll try to trick Edith Patel


    out then, give her some drugs, and when she''s unconscious, nobody knows who did that?¡±


    "Didn¡¯t you say you can also get Casey Davies in front of me, and wouldn¡¯t he tell your grandfather?¡±


    Jayden Marsh asked.


    "Mr. Marsh, you really think highly of that loser Casey Davies, he has no ce in the Patel family and


    my grandfather wouldn''t believe a word he says." Albie Patel vowed.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Jayden Marsh smiled with satisfaction, patted Albie Patel on the shoulder, and said, "Yes boy, it feels a


    bit funny when you say it like that."


    Albie Patel also smiled and said, "I¡¯ll try my best to make Mr. Marsh happy."


    "In that case, we have a deal, you''ll find a way to get Edith Patel over here and give me a taste of this


    famous beautiful woman in J City." Jayden Marsh licked his tongue and looked expectant.


    Albie Patel patted his chest and said confidently, "don''t worry, I''ll trick Edith Patel out. After that, she will


    be totally at your disposal.¡±

 Chapter 22 Taking Control of the Underworld of J City

    Chapter 22 Taking Control of the Underworld of J City


    Early in the morning, Casey Davies came out of the house and walked straight towards the breakfast


    stand not far from themunity.


    He was going to make breakfast in the morning, but Amara Stevens said she wanted to eat tacos, so


    she sent Casey Davies out to buy it.


    Cooking three meals a day, washing dishes and mopping floors, and doingundry were what Casey


    Davies had been doing at home for the past few years, and it wasn''t an exaggeration to describe him


    as a househusband.


    The breakfast stand was parked with many carts selling breakfast, sandwiches, coffees, bread, and


    many other things.


    Casey Davies walked up to the cart selling tacos and noticed that there was a new guy selling tacos.


    "Bro, are you new here, I haven''t seen you before." Casey Davies asked casually.


    "Yeah, I just moved here yesterday, thedy who used to work here quit, so I took over her job to


    scrape a living." The middle-aged man standing at the front of the cart smiled and said, "How many


    tacos do you want?"


    "Three." Casey Davies replied.


    The middle-aged began to make tacos quickly, and Casey Davies'' eyes narrowed as he saw the way


    he was doing it.


    Could it be a mistake?


    The moment the middle-aged man took the chicken, Casey Davies suddenly noticed a small movement


    in him.


    This kind of movement was only found by people who practiced martial arts all the time, Casey Davies


    himself had such a small movement, and only a true martial arts practitioner could discover it.


    Could it be that this man who sold tacos was also an expert?


    Casey Davies immediately looked the middle-aged man up and down and found that his temperament


    was no different from the others around him, just an ordinary tacos seller.


    Casey Davies thought his idea was a little ridiculous. If he was really an expert, he wouldn''t havee


    here to sell tacos.


    Maybe he was wrong.


    Casey Davies didn''t think much of it and took the well-done tacos back.


    In the afternoon, Casey Davies left the house alone and took a taxi to the Starry Night Club.


    In the club''s private room, Morgan Byrne was sitting next to Casey Davies with a respectful face,


    pouring him a ss of wine.


    No matter how Morgan Byrne cockily he behaved in front of others, he would behave himself in front of


    Casey Davies.


    Not only because everything he had right now was from Casey Davies, but also for the more important


    reason that he simply couldn''t beat Casey Davies.


    If he dared to make a fuss in front of Casey Davies, Casey Davies could cut his head t.


    "How''s the situation in J City these days?" Casey Davies took a sip of wine and asked.


    "Casey, with your support, the only two people that J City can keep a bnce with us right now are


    Jayden Marsh and Alfred Frost. They both know that I like to fight and usually, they would avoid me


    when they see me."


    Morgan Byrne said with a hint of smugness on his face.


    "What I told you back then wasn''t just to keep bnce with Jayden Marsh and Alfred Frost, I told you to


    start preparing for it three years ago, how do you think you''re preparing for it now?" Casey Davies said


    lightly.


    Morgan Byrne became serious and said, "Casey, you mean we''re going to do it?"


    "You three have been keeping bnce for too long, and this ce has been quiet for too long. It''s time


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    to shake things up. Do you think you have what it takes to stir up the storm in J City now?" Casey


    Davies asked.


    Morgan Byrne nodded seriously and said, "Casey, what I just said about keeping bnce with Jayden


    Marsh and Alfred Frost is only superficial. I''ve been preparing for that since you gave me the order. As


    long as you say a word, I promise that I will bring my men to tread sown the whole J City."


    Casey Davies nodded, his eyes as calm as ever.


    "It''s not enough to keep bnce with Jayden Marsh and Alfred Frost, I want the control of the entire


    underground world of J City, so get ready. Jayden Marsh may do somethingter, and if he dares to


    make any noise, we''ll remove him."


    "Yes, Casey!" Morgan Byrne said squarely.


    He never doubted any of Casey Davies''s decisions and didn''t think it was no problem for Casey Davies


    to get rid of Jayden Marsh, one of the three underground kings of J City.


    On the surface, J City''s underground is a triumvirate, but once Casey Davies gets going, with Morgan


    Byrne''s umtion over the past few years, Jayden Marsh and Alfred Frost will be no match for


    them.


    Casey Davies wanted to get rid of Jayden Marsh, not because he teamed up with Albie Patel to steal


    antiques, but Casey Davies had been nning it for a long time.


    J City was Casey Davies¡¯s base camp now. The Davies family sent someone to find him and make him


    the heir, but Casey Davies learned that only those things that were controlled in his own hands were


    reliable.


    The Davies family, no matter how powerful it was, didn¡¯t belong to him, and he has a sneaking feeling


    that the purpose of the Davies family finding him this time was not that simple.


    So, he must make the capital in his hands strong enough, only then, when trouble arises in the future,


    he will be able to deal with it easily.


    In the evening, Casey Davies went to pick up Edith Patel from work. When they arrived at the front of


    themunity, Edith Patel said that the tacos in the morning was delicious and asked Casey Davies to


    buy another one.


    Casey Davies walked over to the stand and bought tacos from the middle-aged man.


    "Is she your wife? She¡¯s pretty." The middle-aged man said with a smile.


    "Thanks." Casey Davies replied with a smile.


    "You''re lucky to have such a good wife, you''ll have to treat her well." The middle-aged man said.


    Casey Davies smiled, didn''t say anything, and after giving him money, he walked away with tacos.


    Casey Davies knew that he would use everything he had to be nice to Edith Patel even without the


    middle-aged man¡¯s advice.


    Two dayster Edith Patel received an invitation from Albie Patel who said that he had done something


    wrong at thest antique show, so he wanted to apologize to Edith Patel and take her to dinner.


    Edith Patel wasn''t expecting Albie Patel to go out of his way to offer her an apology.


    She didn''t think much of it, though, thinking Albie Patel has known his faults and wouldn¡¯t go against


    her.


    Albie Patel repeatedly asked Edith Patel to have dinner with him. Edith Patel couldn''t resist Albie


    Patel''s enthusiasm and agreed.


    In the evening, Edith Patel put on light make-up, cleaned up, and went out.


    Casey Davies saw and asked, "Where are you going?"


    Edith Patel told Casey Davies about Albie Patel wanting to take her to dinner. Casey Davies rolled his


    eyes and said, ¡°I''ll go with you."


    If it had been before, Edith Patel would have just said no, but after these days, Edith Patel didn¡¯t resist


    Casey Davies anymore.


    "Alright then." Edith Patel nodded and went out of the house with Casey Davies.


    Downstairs, Casey Davies took out his phone and sent a message to Morgan Byrne.


    "Ready for action."


    As they walked down themunity, Casey Davies suddenly said, "I''ll go get a taco, Albie Patel is


    buying you dinner, surely he won''t treat me."


    Edith Patel thought and nodded to Casey Davies.


    Casey Davies walked over to the tacos stand and bought a taco from the middle-aged man.


    The middle-aged man handed Casey Davies a taco, he looked around and whispered, "Be careful, it


    seems someone has been watching you or your wifetely."


    Casey Davies froze for a moment, not expecting the middle-aged man to tell him that.


    But he didn''t ask too many questions. The middle-aged man''s words made Casey Davies realize that


    this man was definitely not simple, but he knew that everyone had secrets.


    It was very nice of him to be kind enough to remind him.


    Casey Davies suddenly developed quite a fondness for the middle-aged man.


    "Thanks."


    Casey Davies said and walked away with the taco.


    At a fancy restaurant in J City, Albie Patel and N Patel were sitting together.


    "Albie, I don''t understand why you''re taking that bitch Edith Patel to dinner and apologizing to her,


    you''re the future heir to the Patel family, there''s no need to be so polite to her." N Patel scowled.


    Albie Patel immediately sneered and said, "You really think I''m going to apologize to her? I''m just trying


    to get her to fall into my trap."


    "Trap? What trap?" N Patel¡¯s eyes wide open immediately.


    Albie Patel immediately told her the n to let Jayden Marsh sleep with Edith Patel.


    "Wow, Albie, you¡¯re so vicious." N Patel said.


    "This is nothing, Edith Patel pissed me off. After what happenedst time, Grandpa is obviously taking


    the bitch Edith Patel more seriously, and if things keep going like that, I''m afraid she''s going to fight me


    over the family fortune." Albie Patel scoffed.


    "That''s right, she''s a married woman, she''s unqualified to share the Patel family¡¯s fortune even if she''s


    recruited a son-inw. Besides, it may be because Casey Davies covets the Patel family¡¯s fortune and


    deliberately turns Edith Patel against you, we mustn''t let them get it.¡± N Patel vowed.


    "I won''t let that stupid Casey Davies touch a penny of the Patel family''s money. I''ll make him watch


    Edith Patel¡¯s slutty face under Mr. Marsh today if he dared toe along." Albie Patel said with a


    sinister face.


    N Patel rolled her eyes and said, "Then we''ll tell the story to the whole world and make Edith Patel


    kick her out of the Patel family, what do you think?"


    Albie Patel was stunned, not expecting N Patel to be even more ruthless than he was, not only did


    she want to ruin Edith Patel¡¯s virginal body, but also wanted to tell the world about it.


    "You are so tricky, and I¡¯ll listen to you. Then I would tell Grandpa that she was unfaithful and seduced


    Jayden Marsh, making her a total disgrace in the Patel family!" Albie Patel agreed.


    N Patelughed as if she had already seen a miserable and defeated Edith Patel.


    "Albie, I''m off. When that bitches, you''ve got to make Mr. Marshfortable today." N Patel


    stood up and headed out of the restaurant.


    Albie Patel sneered and said to himself, "Edith Patel, soon you''ll see what happens when you go


    against me Albie Patel, and Casey Davies, I''m going to make you beg for your life!"

 Chapter 23 You Would Have Died a Hundred Times

    Chapter 23 You Would Have Died a Hundred Times


    Casey Davies and Edith Patel went to the restaurant that Albie Patel had booked, and as soon as they


    entered, they saw Albie Patel sitting there.


    There was only Albie Patel one customer in the restaurant, and Edith Patel thought that Albie Patel


    might have booked the whole restaurant, after all, the Patel family has the financial power to do this.


    Edith Patel thought about it and felt Albie Patel was quite sincere.


    They walked together to Albie Patel. Albie Patel saw that Casey Davies also followed, immediately


    smiled, and said, ¡°Casey Davies this punk also came, but I only invited Edith Patel for dinner today,


    there is no food here for you.¡±


    "I just knew it, so I ate tacos on the way," Casey Davies replied.


    Albie Patel couldn''t helpughing, thinking that Casey Davies was a real wimp for guessing that there


    was no food for him and bought a taco himself.


    It would be a joke for the whole J City if he told anyone.


    Edith Patel frowned, she was expecting Albie Patel to apologize and be nicer to Casey Davies, but he


    was as rude as before.


    She sat down opposite Albie Patel and said to Casey Davies: "Sit down."


    Albie Patel immediately stopped him: "Excuse me, I just told you, I''m taking you to dinner, no seat here


    for him."


    After saying that, he waved to the waiters not far away and said, "Move all the seats here."


    The two waiters immediately came over and moved the chairs away.


    Edith Patel was angry, and she suddenly felt that Albie Patel hade to her not to apologize, but to


    get her in trouble.


    "Albie Patel, don''t you think you''ve gone too far?" Edith Patel questioned.


    "Too far? It''s good enough that I didn''t kick him out for treating a loser like him, and you know his


    reputation in J City, he''s got what he has today because he''s useless. You can¡¯t me others." Albie


    Patel looked unconcerned.


    Edith Patel was pissed but couldn''t save face for Casey Davies.


    "It''s okay, I''ll just stand." Casey Davies spoke up.


    Albie Patel pursed his lips, thinking that punk is a punk, being treated like this and not even daring to


    say half a word of discontent.


    After the two waiters moved the chairs away, they sneaked a nce this way, and one of them


    muttered, "That man is so pathetic, he can''t even sit down."


    "Don''t you know? That''s a famous loser in J City, Casey Davies, he''s a live-in son-inw, he doesn''t


    have any ce in the family, a gigolo, I''m afraid that his family is already giving him face if they can


    bring him out."


    "Really? That''s Casey Davies? Well, he is so unsympathetic, and I wouldn''t be a gigolo anyway, even if


    I was down and out."


    Albie Patel didn''t pay any more attention to Casey Davies, instead, he poured a ss of wine for Edith


    Patel and said with a smile, "Sister, let''s get to the business."


    "I was wrong about the antique show, I figured out that we were family and there was no need to get


    into a fight, so I wanted to apologize to you today."


    "Let''s toast this ss of wine, the previous feud is over, from now on, I won''t make you any trouble."


    Albie Patel said, taking the ss of wine in front of him and making a gesture of invitation.


    Edith Patel was a little upset about what happened just now, but thinking that she was here today to


    reconcile with Albie Patel and couldn''t make things worse, she took the ss of wine that Albie Patel


    had poured for her.


    "In that case, I''ll drink it."


    Edith Patel prepared to drink the ss down.


    It was at this point that Casey Davies made a quick move to stop Edith Patel.


    Edith Patel looked at Casey Davies confusingly and said, "What''s wrong?"


    "He''s put something in this drink." Casey Davies said.


    Edith Patel turned pale and quickly put that drink down.


    Albie Patel watched as Edith Patel was about to drink that special liquid and his n was about to


    make it, but then Casey Davies suddenly intervened.


    And he was surprised that Casey Davies would know that he''d put something in her drink.


    "What the fuck are you talking about here, I just bought this wine, how can I put something in it, you''re


    here to mess things up, I think you just don''t want me to make up with Edith Patel!"


    Albie Patel, being anxious, handed Edith Patel the ss of wine again.


    "Don''t you listen to this fool, just drink the wine and all our previous grudges will be wiped out."


    Casey Davies saw how anxious he was, and was even more sure that he had put something in this


    drink. He had a smirk on his face.


    He pushed the ss over and said in a cold voice, "Since you say there''s nothing in this wine, swap


    your ss with this one."


    Albie Patel was anxious. He had put a lot of strong sexual medicine in Edith Patel¡¯s ss. If he really


    switched it, he''s kidney would be overdraft tonight.


    "Are you out of your fucking mind? Get the hell out of my way, I would have had you thrown out at the


    beginning." Albie Patel red at Casey Davies.


    Edith Patel saw Albie Patel¡¯s fierce face and suspected Albie Patel was plotting something, so she


    didn¡¯t dare to drink that ss of wine.


    "Albie Patel, what do you want?" Edith Patel stared at Albie Patel questioningly.


    "Trying to reconcile with you." Albie Patel said.


    "Well, you can¡¯t change, Casey Davies, let''s go!"


    Edith Patel stood up to leave with Casey Davies.


    "Even if you don''t drink this wine today, you''re not getting out of here easily."


    At that moment, a teasing voice rang out followed by a group of people storming into the restaurant and


    surrounding Casey Davies and Edith Patel.


    Albie Patel gave a meaningful look to Jayden Marsh and left the restaurant. Edith Patel was a member


    of the Patel family, so he was not suitable to show up here. And he trusted Jayden Marsh, believing


    that Edith Patel''s virginity would be gone tomorrow.


    Edith Patel was so shocked that she hadn''t expected this, and unconsciously made her way towards


    Casey Davies.


    "You...you''re Jayden Marsh!" eximed Edith Patel as she recognized the burly maning towards


    her.


    "I didn''t expect you to recognize me." Jayden Marsh said with a smile.


    "Why did you...why did you bring someone to stop us? What do you want to do?" Edith Patel tensed up


    immediately.


    "Do what? Of course, I¡¯ll do you. Do you think that things will be over so easily that my man broke his


    finger because of you?" Jayden Marsh sneered.


    Edith Patel''s heart thudded, and it was then that she realized that this was Albie Patel in conjunction


    with Jayden Marsh setting her up.


    "Shut up." Casey Davies nced at Jayden Marsh and snapped.


    Jayden Marsh only then noticed Casey Davies and pursed his lips, ¡°You''re Casey Davies, aren''t you?


    I''ve heard a lot about your reputation as a punk. I just want to ask if you''ve been castrated and made a


    eunuch. They say you''ve been married to Edith Patel all these years and you haven''t touched her?"


    The crowdughed along with him.


    The two waiters in the distance were peeking over here and saw that Casey Davies dared to talk back


    to Jayden Marsh, and they all looked disdainful.


    "Is this Casey Davies simple-minded? Doesn''t he know Jayden Marsh''s status in J City? How dare he


    tell Jayden Marsh to shut up? He''s really asking for death."


    "Not only is this man a wimp, but also he had no brains. It looks like he won''t get away with it today,


    Edith Patel, such a beautiful woman, would be implicated by him."


    Edith Patel looked at Jayden Marsh with a pale face, she still knew the names of the three underground


    kings of J City, once she was targeted by Jayden Marsh, it would be hard to run away.


    "Jayden Marsh,st time it was your people who tried to break thew and they were punished for it


    because they asked for it. If you touch me today, the Patel family won''t let you off." Edith Patel didn¡¯t


    know what to do at this point and had to take out the Patel family to press Jayden Marsh.


    "Patel family? I''ve never put your Patel family in my eyes, even if that old man Francis Patel came


    personally, I''ll still fuck you today!" Jayden Marsh said.


    "You!" Edith Patel was full of anxiety.


    "The fingers of my men couldn¡¯t be broken for nothing. You hurt my men and felt so easy. You''re not


    taking me Jayden Marsh seriously."


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    "Let me go, I can pay you for it, as long as you won''t touch me, I''ll call my family now to bring you the


    money." Edith Patel got a little scared and started begging Jayden Marsh.


    "Pay me? Fine, if you can give me fifty million dors today, I''ll let you go." Jayden Marsh said with a


    smile.


    Edith Patel suddenly felt despaired, fifty million dors, even the Patel family couldn''t take out that


    much money all at once, let alone her.


    "If you can''t take out the money, drink that wine and sleep with me, and this whole thing will be over."


    Casey Davies took a step forward, shielding Edith Patel behind his back, and said coldly, "I think you''re


    in a hurry to get reincarnated. What you said is enough to make you die a hundred times."


    Jayden Marsh saw Casey Davies pop up again, he was impatient and scolded him, "Darn you! There''s


    no time for a wimp like you to talk here, I''m not only going to fuck your woman, I''m going to fuck her in


    front of you, I think a loser like you would love to be cuckolded. "


    "Enough of you!¡± Casey Davies didn¡¯t want to waste time talking with him, he was going to teach


    Jayden Marsh a lesson.


    Edith Patel saw the situation and quickly grabbed his arm: "Casey Davies, take it easy, he''s Jayden


    Marsh, we can''t afford to mess with him, If there¡¯s no way, I..."


    "I will not allow that to happen," Casey Davies snapped.


    "What the fuck, you still have a mind to brag at a time like this? Guys, arrest them both, and when I''m


    done ying with her, you''ll all enjoy her!" Jayden Marsh cursed.


    A group of men was immediately excited to go and arrest both Casey Davies and Edith Patel.


    Just then, there was a sudden sound of intense footsteps outside the restaurant, followed by a group of


    men dressed in ck speeding into the restaurant to protect Casey Davies and Edith Patel.


    Jayden Marsh and his men were also surrounded.

 Chapter 24 Of course to Do You

    Chapter 24 Of course to Do You


    A crowd of people looked at each other, not expecting this sudden ident.


    Morgan Byrne stepped out from these in ck and went to Casey Davies, asked with concern, "Casey,


    is everything okay?"


    Casey Davies shook his head, "That¡¯s all right."


    Jayden Marsh saw Morgan Byrne and his face changed sharply, he had just had some conflicts with


    Morgan Byrne some time ago, did this guye here for revenge?


    But why he happened toe now?


    "Morgan Byrne, what do you want to do with all these people?" Jayden Marsh narrowed his eyes,


    knowing for sure that he didn¡¯te to have tea with him.


    "Do what? Of course, to do you!" Morgan Byrne''s response was the same as Jayden Marsh''s response


    to Edith Patel.


    Jayden Marsh''s cheek twitched and he said in a cold voice, "Morgan Byrne, I didn''t take much


    advantage of what happenedst time, I don''t think you''re a stingy person, you can¡¯te to fight with


    me today, right?"


    Morgan Byrne scoffed and said, "I didn¡¯te here for what happenedst time, I''m here to kick your


    ass for Mr. Davies!"


    "Mr. Davies?" Jayden Marsh put on a confused look on his face, then he thought of someone and


    turned his head towards Casey Davies, "You mean this guy?"


    "Right." Morgan Byrne said bluntly.


    Edith Patel¡¯s face was full of surprise. She had heard of Morgan Byrne''s name, he was one of the three


    underground kings of J City, but she never thought he would call Casey Davies Mr. Davies.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    "Morgan Byrne, you''re out of your mind, this guy is a famous loser in J City and you''re going to fight me


    over him?" Jayden Marsh¡¯s face wore a puzzled look.


    "Do you want to die?" Hearing Jayden Marsh humiliated Casey Davies, Morgan Byrne immediately got


    angry.


    Jayden Marshughed and said, "Morgan Byrne, don''t you fucking fool me, Casey Davies the wimp is


    living like a dog in the Patel family, you say you''re fighting for him, I won¡¯t buy your story until I die!"


    "Then I''ll kill you!" Morgan Byrne stepped right up to fight with Jayden Marsh, but he was stopped by


    Casey Davies.


    "Send Edith out first, don¡¯t let her see.¡± Casey Davies said.


    Morgan Byrne red at Jayden Marsh and nodded to Casey Davies before taking Edith Patel out.


    Jayden Marsh set his eyes on Casey Davies and snarled, "You idiot. Did Morgan Byrne tell you to


    yact with him? Or how could you make him call you Mr. Davies?¡±


    As one of the three underground kings, Jayden Marsh felt that Morgan Byrne degraded him by calling


    Casey Davies ¡®Mr. Davies¡¯.


    "Cut the crap, it''s your time to dieter," Casey Davies snapped.


    "Fuck you, you''re really good at posturing, if it wasn''t for Morgan Byrne, how dare you to talk to me like


    that? After I solved Morgan Byrne, I''ll show you who¡¯s the boss!"


    Casey Davies pursed his lips, ignoring him.


    Two waiters not far away were still peeking this way, they had thought Casey Davies would die, but


    they didn''t expect this to happen.


    "What''s going on here, the man who just brought people in seems to be Morgan Byrne."


    "That''s right, that''s him, Two of the three kings came here. Today is so weird, and did you see the way


    Morgan Byrne treated Casey Davies? He called him Mr. Davies. Could it be that this Casey Davies isn''t


    as simple as we thought? "


    "You thought too much. Casey Davies is just a punk. He¡¯s probably just acting a show with Morgan


    Byrne. After Morgan Byrne using him, he''ll be kicked aside, and then Jayden Marsh won''t let him go, I


    can picture the misery he''ll be in."


    "You¡¯re right, I''m afraid it''s Casey Davies who will suffer in the end, I can''t even watch this wimp.¡±


    A short whileter Morgan Byrne came back from outside. He arranged for a few of his men to protect


    Edith Patel and told her to wait with assurance.


    Casey Davies saw Morgan Byrnee and asked, "Everything is arranged?¡±


    "Yes, I promise that my sister-inw will be fine," Morgan Byrne replied.


    Casey Davies nodded, now that Edith Patel was safe, there was nothing left for him to worry about.


    Just now, Jayden Marsh''s words had pissed off Casey Davies and he certainly wasn''t going to let


    Jayden Marsh off easily.


    "Morgan Byrne, you''re trying to disgust me by calling this punk Mr. Davies, right? You want to degrade


    yourself, but I don''t want to... "Jayden Marsh spoke again.


    Casey Davies went straight over to him, stretching his fist in the meantime.


    Jayden Marsh saw him and scowled, "What do you want, wimp? Do you think..."


    Before he could finish, Casey Davies'' fist had already reached Jayden Marsh''s face.


    Jayden Marsh was one of the three underground kings of J City, even if he wasn''t as strong as Morgan


    Byrne, but he was stronger than ordinary people.


    But just a moment ago, he couldn''t even see how Casey Davies''s fist was swinging.


    It was too fast!


    Jayden Marsh had a ckout then his body fell backward.


    His men immediately grabbed him, or he would have fallen to the ground and couldn''t get up.


    Was this guy really the loser that people were talking about? Howe the force of that punch was so


    strong, I''m afraid that I didn''t have the strength to swing out a punch like him even with all my might.


    He stood firm on the spot, spit on the ground, and cursed, "Fuck you! Kill him!"


    Jayden Marsh¡¯s men immediately rushed towards Casey Davies, those people brought by Morgan


    Byrne rushed up, and none of Jayden Marsh''s men could get close to Casey Davies.


    "Mr. Davies, may I help you?" Morgan Byrne asked.


    "He''s just a bug. If I need you to help me with this, you wouldn¡¯t call me Mr. Davies." Casey Davies said


    lightly.


    Morgan Byrne was full of admiration, thinking Casey Davies was handsome as he said this.


    "Fuck off, who do you think you are! You''re no match for me!"


    Jayden Marsh rushed towards Casey Davies, intending to return him a punch.


    Casey Davies raised his hand quickly, his movements were fast but slow, like a martial arts master on


    TV who had been practicing in controlling his speed and power for years.


    He grabbed Jayden Marsh''s fist easily, and with dexterity, most of the power was removed from Jayden


    Marsh''s fist, which made him unable to go any further.


    "That''s impossible!" Jayden Marsh screamed.


    The next second, Casey Davies had him pinned to the ground.


    Jayden Marsh was at least twice the size of Casey Davies, but the moment Casey Davies grabbed his


    fist, Jayden Marsh can¡¯t feel his body.


    "Do you know what you did wrong?" Casey Davies'' face was calm, and there was a judgmental edge to


    his voice.


    "I got no wrong! Let go of me or I''ll... "Jayden Marsh tried his best to resist, but it was no use.


    Casey Davies ignored him and continued, "Your mistake is that you shouldn''t have thought to hurt my


    woman."


    As soon as the words were out of his mouth, there was a crack, and one of Jayden Marsh''s arms was


    snapped off by Casey Davies.

 Chapter 25 No Three Kings in J City anymore

    Chapter 25 No Three Kings in J City anymore


    "Ah!!!"


    The screams echoed throughout the restaurant, like killing a pig.


    Jayden Marsh''s entire face was covered with cold sweat, and hisplexion turned pale, his whole


    face twisted in pain.


    He never would have thought that Casey Davies, who was treated like trash by everyone, would be so


    ruthless and break his arm so neatly.


    The two waiters who were peeking from afar saw him, and their hearts thudded.


    At that moment they thought that Casey Davies would definitely be fixed by Jayden Marsh, but they


    didn''t expect that Casey Davies would break one of Jayden Marsh''s arms.


    "What did I see? Is that really Casey Davies?"


    "That''s horrible, Casey Davies broke Jayden Marsh''s arm! He¡¯s one of the three kings of J City!"


    "Is he... is he really a loser? If he''s a loser, then what are we...?"


    Both waiters gulped, their opinions on Casey Davies had changed totally.


    Casey Davies broke one of Jayden Marsh''s arms and asked, "Do you know why you¡¯re wrong?"


    Jayden Marsh was the underground king of J City, and he didn¡¯t get what he has today by begging for


    mercy.


    He gritted his teeth and tried to get rid of Casey Davies who was on top of him. He had the confidence


    that he can take Casey Davies down even with only one hand.


    "Know your fucking..."


    Jayden Marsh pushed with one hand, trying to prop himself up off the ground.


    Casey Davies saw and released his broken hand, then he speedily grabbed his other hand.


    Jayden Marsh fell on the ground again and with Casey Davies controlling his joints, even if he had the


    strength, he couldn''t use it.


    "Shit, let go of me, I''ll kill you!" Jayden Marsh began to yell and scream.


    Morgan Byrne stood by and watched the show. When he heard that Casey Davies asked Jayden


    Marsh if he was wrong the second time, he knew that Jayden Marsh had lost his best chance of


    survival.


    "What a fool, if he admitted him fault the first time Mr. Davies asked, he didn¡¯t have to suffer the


    following pains."


    Morgan Byrne shook his head, then he got scared. He thought the first time he had encountered Casey


    Davies.


    If he hadn''t been clever then, he would have four broken limbs now, with no hope to recover.


    "Your chances have been used up."


    There was no emotion in Casey Davies'' voice, like a grim reaper who could easily condemn someone


    to death.


    His grip on Jayden Marsh''s hand clicked hard again, and again Jayden Marsh''s pig-killing howl rang


    out.


    "I... I know I¡¯m wrong, I know I¡¯m wrong, please let me go, I''ll never do it again."


    Jayden Marsh, having tasted the bitterness, never dared to confront Casey Davies again, knowing that


    if he continued to fight with him, he would be in bed for the rest of his life.


    "What did you do?" Casey Davies asked.


    "I shouldn¡¯t have messed with you, and shouldn¡¯t have called you trash."


    "And?"


    "I... I shouldn''t have the idea to mess with Edith Patel, please spare me, I''ve lost both my arms and I''ll


    never do anything to you again."


    "I''ve given you the chance before, you don''t appreciate it yourself, and if regret helps, my Casey


    Davies''s bottom line would be of no use at all."


    Then, he broke both of Jayden Marsh''s legs mercilessly.


    Jayden Marshy on the ground, gasping for air, now with all four limbs broken, he couldn''t roll around


    even if he wanted to.


    Casey Davies got up from the ground after he finished fixing Jayden Marsh.


    Morgan Byrne looked at Jayden Marsh on the ground and tutted, feeling d that he had chosen to


    follow Casey Davies back then instead of being self-righteous and going against him.


    "Dispose of him, from now on, there will be no three kings of J City anymore." Casey Davies said.


    "Yes!" Morgan Byrne replied.


    The two waiters in the distance saw the situation and ran away in fear. They were afraid that they might


    be murdered by Casey Davies if he found them peeking.


    What they didn''t know was that Casey Davies had always known they were there, but he just ignored


    them.


    Coming out of the restaurant, Casey Davies walked over to Edith Patel and gave her a gentle smile.


    "Are you alright, where''s Jayden Marsh, he let you out?" Edith Patel asked with concern.


    "I''m fine, it''s settled, let''s go home." Casey Davies spoke up.


    "It''s settled?" Edith Patel stared in amazement, "That Morgan Byrne, what''s his rtionship with you?"


    She knew that things could be settled was because of Morgan Byrne. After all, only one of the Three


    Kings could put down another.


    She''d never thought Casey Davies himself would be able to subdue Jayden Marsh.


    "Uh...I have nothing to do with him," Casey Davies replied.


    "Nothing to do with him? Then why did he help you?" Edith Patel asked with disbelief on her face.


    "I paid him toe here, and money fixes everything." Casey Davies casually said a reason.


    Edith Patel was a little disbelieving at first, but when she thought about the Heart of Venus that Casey


    Davies had given herst time, it was worth forty-five million dors, so there was no doubt that Casey


    Davies had paid Morgan Byrne toe here.


    It''s just that the guy was too rich.


    Is that hiding private money? Edith Patel couldn''t helpughing as the thought popped into her head.


    They were legally married, and it was reasonable to assume that all the money Edith Patel didn''t know


    about was Casey Davies''s private money.


    Seeing Edith Patel suddenlyughing, Casey Davies got confused and asked, ¡°Why are youughing?"


    "It''s nothing, let''s go."


    Edith Patel was a little shy and hurried forward.


    What happened today made Edith Patel know how insidious Albie Patel was, and she was nning to


    talk to Francis Patel about it tomorrow.


    At the same time, she had once more felt the dependability of Casey Davies. He got prepared as if he


    had foreseen these things.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    If it hadn''t been for Casey Davies, today she might have really been...


    "I want to talk to Grandpa about this tomorrow, Albie Patel has gone too far this time." Edith Patel


    spoke up.


    "I''ll go with you." Whatever Edith Patel was going to do, Casey Davies would support it unconditionally.


    Edith Patel pursed her lips but smiled inwardly.


    Now as long as Casey Davies was there, she would have a sense of reassurance.


    As they made their way towards home, Edith Patel stopped as they passed an appliance store.


    She stared at one of the televisions inside and said to herself, "Our TV is so old, we can''t watch many


    channels, mum has told me several times to change a new one, but my sry this month is not


    enough..."


    Casey Daviesughed when he saw Edith Patel¡¯s look, she wanted to buy a new one but worried about


    money.


    Then he held Edith Patel''s arm without saying a word and took her into the appliance


    store.

 Chapter 26 Buy the Whole Appliance Store

    Chapter 26 Buy the Whole Appliance Store


    "Casey Davies, what are you doing? I''ll just take a look, we''re not buying, don¡¯t go in there.¡± Edith Patel


    said.


    "We have to buy a new TV. We have got there, just take a look." Casey Davies said with a smile.


    Edith Patel had no choice but to follow Casey Davies inside.


    Edith Patel wanted to look at those cheaper TVs, but Casey Davies said that TV was a necessity and it


    must be of good quality.


    So, they came to the most upscale area in the appliance store.


    "Wow, Casey Davies, let''s go somewhere else, the TVs here are so expensive, they cost ten or twenty


    thousand."


    Edith Patel looked at those prices and wanted to go away.


    "Ten or twenty thousand isn''t much money, let''s have a look first." Casey Davies said.


    A salesperson who was standing not far away took a look at them, feeling that neither of them looked


    like rich people and couldn''t afford a TV here, so she didn''t move.


    She had seen this kind of person many times before, they couldn''t afford to buy a TV but still wanted to


    have a look, so she usually didn''t pay much attention to them.


    Casey Davies didn''t know much about TVs, and when he saw a salesperson standing over there, he


    walked over and asked: "Hello, can you make an introduction about these TVs for us?"


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    The salesperson didn''t even lift her eyelids and said, "You''d better go somewhere else, the TVs here


    are too expensive and it''s a waste of my time to introduce to you."


    Edith Patel heard this and immediately came over to tug on Casey Davies'' arm, after all, she did


    couldn¡¯t afford the TV here, so the salesperson said nothing wrong.


    Casey Davies got a little upset when he heard what the salesperson said.


    No matter whether they could afford it or not, it was the duty of the salesperson to introduce products to


    customers, and this salesperson didn''t even bother to introduce the product to them because she


    thought they couldn''t afford it.


    Some people would feel that they were also high-end just because they were selling something high-


    end.


    "How could you know we can''t afford it?" Casey Davies snapped.


    The salesperson nced at him and pursed her lips, saying, "Look at the clothes you''re wearing, they


    don''t add up to more than a hundred dors, do you think you can afford a twenty-thousand-dor TV?"


    "I''m sorry, we were just looking around, we''ve caused you a lot of trouble." Edith Patel rushed over to


    pull Casey Davies. If he kept arguing with the salesperson, hey would be more embarrassed.


    "You¡¯re right." The salesperson acted like Casey Davies had made her a lot of trouble.


    "She''s a salesman, it''s her job to introduce us to the product, so how is it that we''re the ones giving her


    trouble." Casey Davies said.


    "You guys are giving me trouble because you just look at it and don''t buy it." The salesperson


    aggressively said.


    Instead of continuing to argue with her, Casey Davies pointed at the most expensive TV and said, "We


    want this one, check out now."


    Edith Patel stared and said, ¡°Are you crazy, that TV costs 38,000 dors."


    The salesperson was a little nervous when she heard Casey Davies say that he was going to buy the


    most expensive TV here.


    She would get into trouble If Casey Davies bought this TV andined to her supervisor.


    But she noticed Edith Patel''s reaction and guessed that Casey Davies was just pretending. They


    couldn''t afford such an expensive TV.


    In the end, she chose to trust her instincts and still didn''t change her attitude towards Casey Davies.


    "You said you were going to buy it, if you can¡¯t pay at the checkout, I''m going to call security to kick you


    out." The salesperson said coldly.


    These two guys looked like normal white cors with little money, they definitely couldn''t afford it. The


    salesperson consoled herself.


    Then she took Casey Davies to the checkout and have the bill opened directly, then brought it to Casey


    Davies and said, ¡°Pay the bill."


    Casey Davies reached for his bank card in his shirt but didn''t find it.


    That''s when he remembered he had changed clothes today and the card was in another shirt.


    "Casey Davies, we''d better go." Edith Patel was even more embarrassed when she saw Casey Davies


    looking for the card.


    As soon as the saleswoman saw Casey Davies looking for the card, she firmly believed that he was


    pretending to buy a TV, and the sarcasm on her face became even worse.


    "I told you that you couldn''t afford it and you''re still here pretending. You can either get out now or I''ll


    call security to throw you out." The saleswoman snapped with confidence.


    "I just forgot to take my card." Casey Davies said.


    "What forgot to take the card, I''ve seen a lot of people like you, don''t think I can''t tell you''re faking it,


    why don''t you forget to take your wife?" Sales scowled.


    Casey Davies was irritated, anything that involved his wife he couldn''t stand.


    "Wait here, I will make a call."


    Casey Davies stepped aside.


    "And still faking to make a call, stop faking and just admit it that you can''t afford the TV. Don¡¯t


    embarrass yourself anymore.¡±


    Edith Patel was extremely embarrassed, had she known that she wouldn''t havee in with Casey


    Davies.


    However, there was no use in regretting it now.


    She had just thought that Casey Davies was a little reliable, but she hadn''t expected Casey Davies to


    do this so soon that made her think that Casey Davies was unreliable again.


    Casey Davies went to a quiet ce, took out his phone, and made a call.


    The top floor of J City''s C.S building, Charles Clinton''s offices.


    "Don''te to me for anything that isn''t particrly important, understand?" Charles Clinton said,


    looking at the secretary in front of him.


    "Yes, president." The secretary replied warily.


    At that moment the phone on the desk rang, the secretary quickly looked at it and said, "President, it''s


    a call from someone named Casey Davies, it shouldn''t matter, I''ll hang up for you."


    When Charles Clinton heard the name of Casey Davies, he immediately jumped up from his chair,


    quickly grabbed the phone from the secretary''s hand, and said: "In the future, you can hang up


    anyone¡¯s call but him. And you must tell me whenever he called, no matter how busy I am."


    After saying that, Charles Clinton answered the phone.


    "Hey Casey, how are you doing, it''s been a long time, I''ve missed you."


    "Find out who owns TY Appliance and see if you can buy it for me as fast as you can." Casey Davies


    said bluntly.


    Since the salesperson didn''t believe Casey Davies could afford a thirty-thousand-dor TV, he could


    just buy the whole appliance store to teach that woman a lesson.


    Hearing what Casey Davies said, Charles Clinton looked it up on theputer and said to Casey


    Davies:


    "Casey, this TY Appliance is under our group''s name, the manager in charge of it is Lee, I''ll give you


    his phone number."


    "Our group paid no attention to that appliance store, and it''s not important to our group, you can do


    whatever you want with it."

 Chapter 27 Shut up your Fucking Hole

    Chapter 27 Shut up your Fucking Hole


    Hanging up the phone with Charles Clinton, Casey Davies dialed Lee, the manager of the appliance


    store.


    "Who is it?" the voice on the other end of the line was rambling.


    "This is Casey Davies," Casey Davies spoke.


    There was the sound of a chair sliding, followed by Lee''s eager voice: "Mr. Davies, how may I help


    you?"


    Charles Clinton had just called him and told him that if a man named Casey Davies called him, no


    matter what he said, he had to say yes.


    Even if Casey Davies wanted to empty the appliance store, Lee must cooperate.


    Lee wasn''t stupid. He knew that Casey Davies must be a big shot, or Charles Clinton wouldn''t have


    called him personally.


    "I''m on the third floor of the appliance store,e over here." Casey Davies said and hung up the


    phone.


    He walked back to the upscale TV area, where Sales and Edith Patel were standing.


    The salesperson¡¯s face was full of sarcasm and Edith Patel looked embarrassed.


    "What? did you call and fail to borrow the money, let me tell you, if you don''t have the consumption


    ability, don''t act like a big shot here, people like you are the most disgusting." The salesperson kept


    humiliating him.


    "I called your manager, let''s wait until he gets here." Casey Davies said faintly.


    The salesman didn¡¯t believe any words Casey Davies said and shouted more loudly, ¡°You? You called


    our manager toe over here? Come one. Unless you¡¯re a big client, or our manager wouldn¡¯te


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    to waste time with poor people like you.¡±


    Casey Davies didn''t say anything, just stood there waiting.


    It took less than two minutes for a lean-looking man in a suit toe running here. He must have run


    over as fast as he could.


    The salesman wasn''t expecting the manager to actuallye over and was a little surprised.


    But she thought to herself that this was a good opportunity, as long as she made it clear to the


    manager that Casey Davies couldn''t afford a TV and was still messing around here, maybe the


    manager would praise her.


    "Manager, there''s a man who can''t afford a TV and he insists on saying that he can afford it. He asked


    me to get him the thirty-eight-thousand-dor one, he didn¡¯t have the money. I guess he came to cause


    trouble and he insisted on calling you over." The salesman immediately came forward and said.


    "Which one?" Lee asked.


    The salesman pointed her finger directly at Casey Davies and said, "That''s him, a poor loser, and


    pretending to be rich, I can''t watch him."


    Lee looked at Casey Davies and asked, "Sir, are you Mr. Davies?"


    Casey Davies nodded.


    "Manager, why you call him sir, I''ve shown my respect to him by not calling him a beggar." The


    salesman became harsher, thinking that the manager would back her up.


    Lee''s face changed immediately. He was someone who Charles Clinton took seriously, and this


    salesman had the nerve to call him a beggar, she must want to die.


    "Shut up your fucking hole, how dare you judge Mr. Davies?¡± Lee red at the salesman.


    Sales saw Lee''s sudden anger and his heart thudded, never expecting Lee to speak for Casey Davies


    like that.


    "Manager, I..."


    "You don''t have a say here." Lee roared.


    The salesman just realized that she had messed with the big man.


    Edith Patel standing aside also looked at Lee with a startled look on her face, she had thought that the


    manager would be more annoyed with them, but she didn''t expect that the manager was on their side.


    After scolding the salesman, Lee turned to Casey Davies with a respectful face, "Mr. Davies, I''m really


    sorry, this salesman is new and doesn''t know many of the rules, please forgive me."


    "Which TV do you want? I''ll have it set up for you and send it home."


    Casey Davies reached out and pointed at the thirty-eight-thousand-dor TV and said, "This one."


    Lee nodded immediately and said, "Mr. Davies, please leave an address and I''ll have them deliver it to


    you as fast as possible."


    Casey Davies gave Lee an address.


    After Lee took down the address, he turned to look at Edith Patel andplimented, "This must be


    your wife. What a natural beauty, she is more beautiful than the goodness Venus."


    Edith Patel was a little embarrassed, but she enjoyed this feeling. Compared to the embarrassment she


    had just now, she felt totally different now.


    Casey Davies didn''t say anything more, after all, Lee was just a guy working for him, he didn''t need to


    be polite.


    "By the way, the quality of your staff here needs to be strengthened, instead of putting the customer


    first, they tease the customer, you¡¯d better hire another batch."


    Casey Davies spoke to Lee again before he left.


    "You¡¯re right. I''ll focus on improving the quality of my staffter, and I won''t keep any of those with poor


    quality."


    Casey Davies nodded his head and walked out of Appliance City with Edith Patel, not a dime to pay.


    The salesman looked ashen, regretting the way she had treated Casey Davies, and if she had done


    her job properly, this wouldn''t have happened.


    "Go to the ounting department, get a month''s sry and leave, we can''t keep you here."


    Lee''s voice was cold and he turned to walked away.


    Casey Davies and Edith Patel walked down the road, Edith Patel looked at Casey Davies with a


    curious face and asked, "Why didn''t that manager take your money, that''s thirty-eight thousand


    dors."


    "I called a friend to pay for it, I''ll just pay it backter." Casey Davies said with a smile.


    Edith Patel nodded. She had thought Casey Davies was the owner of this appliance store when she


    saw the way Lee treated Casey Davies at that moment. Well, it turned out that he had asked a friend to


    pay for the TV.


    Not long after their arrival at the house, the TV delivery man arrived and set it up rather enthusiastically.


    Amara Stevens and Nics Patel both came back in the evening and were amazed to see a new TV in


    the living room.


    "Isn''t this a thirty-eight-thousand premium smart TV, how is it in our house?"


    "It must be Edith who bought it, looks like Edith got a lot of benefits from preparing thest antique


    show." Nics Patel said.


    Both of them stood in front of the TV and watched it carefully for a long time.


    "Edith was so capable and bought us such a good TV, I would praise our daughter to others.¡± Amara


    Stevens'' whole face was beaming.


    Later, Casey Davies came over to see how the TV was doing, so he went over to the TV and turned it


    on.


    He was changing the channel with the remote when Amara Stevens suddenly rushed over and


    snatched the remote out of his hand.


    Amara Stevens stared at Casey Davies and shouted, "This is the TV that our daughter bought for us.


    It''s so expensive that it''s not for you to watch. if you want to watch TV in the future, you can watch that


    old. Don''t touch this new TV!"

 Chapter 28 Let Him Sleep on the Bed?

    Chapter 28 Let Him Sleep on the Bed?


    Casey Davies shook his head as he watched Amara Stevens look like she''d suffered a great loss.


    He didn''t care though, it was just a TV, he didn''t usually watch TV. If he wanted, he can buy the whole


    appliance store.


    Then, Edith Patel came, and Amara Stevens immediately greeted her with a smile.


    "Oh Edith, you''re so nice to us, you bought us such an expensive TV, your father and I are so happy."


    Amara Stevens said.


    "Yes, our daughter is very promising. As parents, we are very happy." Nics Patel added.


    Amara Stevens looked confused. It was not her who bought this TV.


    "Mom..." Edith Patel tried to exin.


    "Edith, I know you are filial. You¡¯re my daughter and we don¡¯t need to say thanks to family. We are so


    blessed to have you as our daughter, unlike that loser Casey Davies who lives off our family and never


    made any contributions to the family."


    Amara Stevens interrupted Edith Patel and continued, "This TV you bought us is so expensive, we


    can''t let Casey Davies touch it. I''d be heartbroken if it got broken."


    "Mum, this TV..." Edith Patel got a bit anxious, Casey Davies bought this TV, it would be bullying if they


    don¡¯t let Casey Davies touch it.


    "Okay Edith, I know what you mean. Okay then, your dad and I will watch TV and you can go back to


    your room and rest." Amara Stevens didn''t give Edith Patel the slightest chance to speak.


    After that she even turned to re at Casey Davies and muttered, "What a loser, my daughter is so


    good, why did she marry a loser like you."


    Edith Patel looked at Casey Davies with an apologetic face.


    Casey Davies smiled at her and shrugged off, "Let¡¯s go back to the bedroom."


    When they got to the bedroom, Edith Patel pursed her lips, looked at Casey Davies, and said very


    apologetically, "I''m sorry, you know my mum, it was you who bought that TV."


    "It''s okay, it''s no different whoever bought it, don''t be upset by trifles." Casey Davies said.


    Then he made his bed on the floor.


    "Thanks." Edith Patel was genuinely grateful to Casey Davies this time, Casey Davies had helped her


    so much these days, without anyint.


    She thought that Casey Davies was doing well enough, how about...letting him sleep on the bed?


    Edith Patel''s heartbeat sped up at the thought, and her face turned a little red.


    If I let hime to bed, will he make a move on me?


    And then if he couldn''t help and...


    Let''s wait a little longer, he''ll probably crawl into bed himself if he can''t help it.


    We have been married for so long, and it''s reasonable to give myself to him if he really wants...


    After a while of random thinking, Edith Patel went to bed and fell asleep quickly.


    The next morning, Casey Davies went with Edith Patel to the Patel family house to see Francis Patel


    and to file aint against Albie Patel.


    When they got to the door of themunity, Casey Davies went to the tacos stall again.


    "Two tacos." Casey Davies said.


    The middle-aged man nodded with a smile and started to make tacos.


    "Thank you for yesterday." Casey Davies said.


    "Never mind. You two are a happy couple, I don''t want to see anything happen to you." The middle-


    aged man said with a smile.


    "You can tell that someone is spying on us, you¡¯re not ordinary, I guess." Casey Davies asked.


    The first time he had seen the middle-aged man, he had thought that this man was not an ordinary


    person, and yesterday''s events had confirmed that thought even more.


    "What''s not ordinary, I''m just a tacos salesman." The middle-aged man replied.


    Seeing the middle-aged man''s reluctance to talk, Casey Davies didn''t ask further questions.


    After taking the tacos, Casey Davies said goodbye to the middle-aged man and turned towards Edith


    Patel.


    They headed towards the Patel family vi together.


    Albie Patel and N Patel were already here at the Patel family vi.


    Francis Patel hadn''te down from upstairs and they two were talking quietly.


    "Brother, are you sure that Edith Patel was really ruined by Jayden Marsh yesterday?" asked N


    Patel.


    "There''s no need to doubt it, although there was a little hup that idiot Casey Davies noticed there


    were drugs in the drink, but then Jayden Marsh came, and that punk Casey Davies couldn''t fight


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Jayden Marsh anyway." Albie Patel said confidently.


    "And did you see what happened after that?" N Patel asked.


    "No, I left after Jayden Marsh came, but you don''t have to doubt Jayden Marsh¡¯s ability, if things didn''t


    work out, he would have had to call me, and my phone didn''t ring all day yesterday, so maybe he''s still


    sleeping with Edith Patel right now." Albie Patel said.


    N Patel got a sinister grin on her face and said, "Edith Patel, that slut has got married for so long


    and didn¡¯t let Casey Davies touch her. Now she was tortured by Jayden Marsh all night, I wonder what


    she''s feeling right now."


    "Maybe she''s fallen in love with this feeling and is willing to be Jayden Marsh''s bitch." Albie Patel


    smiled nastily as well.


    It wasn''t long before Francis Patel came down from upstairs, and Albie Patel and N Patel


    immediately started insulting Edith Patel.


    "Grandpa, you don''t know, that bitch Edith Patel, she didn''te back all nightst night to please


    Jayden Marsh, she''s such a disgrace to our Patel family." N Patel said.


    "Nonsense! I know Edith, don''t you dare insult her." Francis Patel snorted immediately.


    "Grandpa, what N said is true, I saw her eating with Jayden Marsh yesterday with my own eyes,


    they were nning to sleep together and Edith Patel kept leaning on Jayden Marsh." Albie Patel lied


    without blushing.


    Francis Patel smacked his hand down on to the table and stood up.


    "What! How dare she do such a thing to disgrace the Patel family! She really pisses me off! Get her


    here now, I want to ask her myself, and if that''s true, she''ll never get into the door of my Patel family!"


    "Grandpa, I''m afraid Edith Patel hasn''t gotten out of Jayden Marsh''s bed yet," N Patel said.


    Francis Patel''s hands began to shake, "How could she hang out with Jayden Marsh? The Patel family


    never gets on with people like Jayden Marsh, and Edith is pping me in the face."


    "Do you rememberst time when we held an exhibition? We caught Jayden Marsh''s men stealing,


    Edith Patel is deliberately trying to please him because she''s afraid of Jayden Marsh''s revenge," Albie


    Patel said, acting as if he had nothing to do with what happenedst time.


    "Well, she really pisses me off!" Francis Patel''s voice was filled with anger.


    Just then, the Patel family''s nanny ran in and said, "Master, Edith Patel and Casey Davies are here and


    say they want to see you."

 Chapter 29 I Have Evidence

    Chapter 29 I Have Evidence


    "I was trying to find them, let them in." Francis Patel raged.


    Albie Patel and N Patel looked at each other, both a little surprised, wasn''t Edith Patel supposed to


    be in Jayden Marsh''s bed now?


    Maybe Edith Patel couldn''t endure Jayden Marsh¡¯s torture and ran off.


    Soon, Edith Patel came in with Casey Davies.


    "Grandpa, you''ve got to uphold justice for me, that bastard Albie Patel tried to hurt me." Edith Patel


    said as soon as she came in.


    "Edith Patel, you shut up! You''re the one who had an affair with Jayden Marsh. How could you say that


    I hurt you, you''re so shameless!" Albie Patel retorted directly.


    Seeing that Albie Patel and N Patel were already here, Edith Patel knew it at once that they had


    Thinking of that, Edith Patel was even more furious. If it hadn''t been for Casey Davies yesterday, she


    would have been ruined by Jayden Marsh.


    Now Albie Patel was using her of having an affair, and even if she had a good temper, she couldn''t


    help it now.


    "Albie Patel, don''t you dare smear me. You know what you have done." Edith Patel''s chest heaved, and


    she can''t wait to get up there to hit Albie Patel.


    "I smear you? Do you have evidence? Instead, I have evidence of you sucking up Jayden Marsh."


    Then, Albie Patel took a picture out of his shirt. That was a picture of Edith Patel and Jayden Marsh,


    which Albie Patel deliberately worked his angles yesterday.


    Francis Patel, upon seeing that picture,pletely believed Albie Patel. He pounded the table and


    raged, "Edith Patel, now is there anything you want to say? You hung out with Jayden Marsh, you''re a


    disgrace to the Patel family!"


    "Grandpa, I didn''t, it was Albie Patel who set me up, he drugged my wine and sent me to Jayden


    Marsh. Have you forgotten thatst time it was Albie Patel who conspired with Jayden Marsh to steal


    antiques?¡± Edith Patel tried her best to defend herself.


    "Don''t lie to Grandpa, you can say whatever you want with your mouth, but I have proof that you went


    to see Jayden Marsh, how do you exin this?" Albie Patel smirked.


    He was sure Francis Patel was a little more likely to trust him, so even if something didn''t make sense,


    he wasn¡¯t worried.


    Edith Patel was so anxious that she couldn''t find a way to prove herself.


    The feeling that she hadn''t done it, but people just assumed that she had, almost drove her crazy.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Then Casey Davies stepped forward and said, "Edith wasn''t lying, it was indeed Albie Patel and


    Jayden Marsh who conspired to trick Edith into going over there yesterday, but their n didn¡¯t work


    out."


    All people looked at Casey Davies with a scornful expression on their faces.


    "Casey Davies, you have no right to speak here. Do you think grandpa will believe a punk¡¯s words?"


    N Patel scoffed.


    "Why didn''t youe out when your woman was moaning in someone else''s bed, but now you''re


    speaking out, are you afraid you''ll lose face?" Albie Patel was full of sarcasm.


    "He''s the most shameless person in the whole Patel family. He has lost our Patel family''s face!" N


    Patel pursed her lips.


    "Enough! You two! You brought such shame to the Patel family, from now on, both of you get out of the


    Patel family and nevere back!" Francis Patel snapped.


    Casey Davies stood still and said, "That picture only shows that we went to see Jayden Marsh


    yesterday, but it can¡¯t prove anything else. And the reason I say Edith isn''t lying is because that I have


    evidence."


    Then, Casey Davies took a recorder pen out of his shirt.


    Morgan Byrne gave it to him yesterday.


    "What evidence do you have? You¡¯re just bluffing." Clearly, N Patel didn''t believe Casey Davies''


    words.


    Casey Davies turned on the recorder pen and yed the voice out.


    "You really think I''m going to apologize to her? I''m just trying to get her to fall into my trap..." Albie


    Patel''s voice came.


    It was exactly what Albie Patel and N Patel was talking about yesterday morning in the restaurant.


    In the recording, they gave away all their ns, including how to smear Edith Patel.


    It was specifically recorded by Morgan Byrne to keep Albie Patel and the others fromining first.


    When Albie Patel and N Patel heard the recording, their faces changed dramatically, they never


    thought that their conversation would be recorded.


    Albie Patel was about to grab the recorder pen from Casey Davies'' hand.


    "Come back! Let me hear what you''ve nned." Francis Patel stopped him.


    Albie Patel and N Patel looked at each other, their foreheads instantly covered in a cold sweat.


    The pictures said nothing, but the recording was solid evidence, Albie Patel¡¯s and N Patel¡¯s voices


    were both clear, and Francis Patel heard them very clearly.


    Edith Patel also looked at Casey Davies in amazement, wondering how he could have made such a


    recording.


    "They conspired to set Edith up. As members of the Patel family, they are so vicious. If you have any


    bottom line, you should stop taking sides with them." Casey Davies said as he stared at Francis Patel.


    Francis Patel''s face turned livid, he never would have thought that Albie Patel and N Patel had


    actually nned this.


    "Don''t listen to him, Grandpa, he''s trying to smear us!" Albie Patel argued.


    "Do you think I''m old and stupid? He has a recording, and who else are talking but you two?"


    "I was far too lenient with you guys before, I never thought you''d do something like this, I''m so angry!"


    Albie Patel and N Patel were so nervous, knowing that nothing would make Francis Patel believe


    them this time.


    "Grandpa, no matter what happened, it was true that Edith Patel slept with Jayden Marsh. She


    disgraced the Patel family. You have to kick her out." Albie Patel gritted his teeth.


    Francis Patel looked at Edith Patel and didn''t see her as a victim.


    "Grandpa, I didn''t do anything to disgrace the Patel family." Edith Patel argued.


    "Well, you can¡¯t deny it. Jayden Marsh is one of the three kings of J City, you were stopped by his men


    yesterday, there''s absolutely no way you could have escaped!" Albie Patel said.


    Francis Patel also knew that Jayden Marsh was powerful. If he wanted to keep Edith Patel, Edith Patel


    wouldn¡¯t be able to escape.


    Just then, a man ran up to Francis Patel and whispered something.


    Albie Patel and N Patel looked at Edith Patel with certainty that she was no longer a virgin.


    Then Francis Patel looked at them angrily and said in a cold voice, "Last night, Jayden Marsh was


    disabled by Morgan Byrne and his men. What could he do to Edith? You two bastards, I have to punish


    you as a warning to others!"

 Chapter 30 You Still Have Me

    Chapter 30 You Still Have Me


    Albie Patel and N Patel were instantly petrified when they heard what Francis Patel said.


    "Jayden Mars was crippled by Morgan Byrne?" Albie Patel couldn''t believe his ears.


    "How is this possible, yesterday Jayden Marsh was still..." N Patel was filled with incredulity.


    From their point of view, Jayden Marsh, a big man of J City, couldn¡¯t be destroyed casually.


    If that was the case, Jayden Marsh probably didn¡¯t do anything to Edith Patel yesterday.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    "You two bastards! Not only did you n to frame Edith and try to drive her to up the wall, but you also


    came over here and tried to let me kick Edith out of the Patel family... I should kick you two out!"


    Francis Patel''s voice trembled.


    Albie Patel and N Patel looked at each other, then they kneeled down in front of Francis Patel.


    "Grandpa, we know we were wrong, please forgive us, we''ll never dare to do it again."


    Both of them were full of regret that they were almost in tears.


    Everything they had now was given by the Patel family, and if they were kicked out of the Patel family,


    they would have no way to live.


    "Why are you begging me? Is it me that you hurt?" Francis Patel snapped.


    They understood what Francis Patel meant, and considering this situation, they could only admit their


    mistakes.


    Both of them turned to face Edith Patel and kneeled on the ground, they never thought that they would


    apologize to Edith Patel. They were supposed to kick her out of the Patel family.


    "Sister, I know I was wrong, I am sorry, I''ll never do it again, please forgive me." Albie Patel spoke with


    reluctance on his face.


    N Patel followed Albie Patel''s words with an apology, but she wasn''t sincere.


    Edith Patel felt much better when she saw both of them kneel down in front of her.


    Whether they were sincere or not, this was a contest that Edith Patel won.


    She looked at them kneeling on the ground and begging for mercy, and her heart felt a lot smoother.


    "Edith, they were wrong, but they didn¡¯t mean it. For the sake of them kneeling down to apologize to


    you, you can forgive them, and as Patel family members, don''t make a scene." Francis Patel said good


    things for Albie Patel and N Patel.


    See Francis Patel just make them kneel down and apologize, then he wanted her to forgive them, Edith


    Patel felt wronged.


    After all, if Albie Patel¡¯s n worked out, her life would be ruined.


    The punishment for Albie Patel and N Patel was a little too light.


    "Grandpa, it''s so unfair." Edith Patel pursed her lips.


    Francis Patel sighed, "Edith, you have to understand Grandpa''s difficulties, Albie is the eldest grandson


    of the Patel family and will inherit the Patel family estate in the future, I can''t kick him out of the Patel


    family."


    "And N is liked by one of Albie''s mysterious friends, I''ve already had someone investigated, those


    antiques fromst time were most likely sent by B City''s Davies family."


    "B City''s Davies family is a big family, Patel family is like an ant in front of them. They are interested in


    N, if anything happens to N, it will definitely be unfavorable to the Patel family in the future."


    Hearing Francis Patel''s words, N Patel¡¯s two eyes immediately widened and she said excitedly,


    "Grandpa, are those people who gave us antiques from the Davies family of B City?"


    "You shut up, it''s not your turn to talk yet." Francis Patel snapped.


    N Patel shut her mouth immediately but was filled with pride, if it was the Davies family of B City who


    was interested in her, Francis Patel could never throw her out of the Patel family.


    "I''m doing this for your own good, now try to get along with each other, it will be good for you too if the


    Davies family married N in the future." Francis Patel continued.


    "If the Davies family doese to marry me in the future, I won¡¯t give you any benefits.¡± N Patel


    muttered in her mind.


    "The Davies family will not marry her." Casey Davies said.


    Francis Patel frowned and snapped, "It''s not your turn to talk, if you say one more word, get out."


    Casey Davies pursed his lips. The Davies family couldn''t marry N Patel, and he was just telling the


    truth.


    N Patel nced hard at Casey Davies, she thought Casey Davies was only saying that because he


    was jealous of her.


    She didn''t say anything as she was now at a reasonable disadvantage.


    "In that case, it''s all up to Grandpa to decide." Edith Patel sighed, her status in the Patel family was no


    match for Albie Patel and N Patel.


    "I will send Albie to the southern to exercise with your uncle, Adolph Patel, for some time. You know


    Adolph Patel, so making him stay there will be his punishment." Francis Patel said.


    Albie Patel''s face immediately turned pale, of course, he knew Adolph Patel''s temper, he would


    probably have to be beaten every day if he went over there, but it was Francis Patel''s decision and he


    didn''t dare to argue against it.


    "As for N, home confinement for three months, learn how to behave yourself, and don''t get out of the


    house without my permission."


    N Patel was reluctant, but her punishment was rtively light.


    "As for Edith, I''ll double your sry again and give you a promotion as yourpensation."


    "Yes, Grandpa." Edith Patel had no choice but to ept.


    After saying that, Francis Patel red at Albie Patel and N Patel again, then he went upstairs.


    Albie Patel and N Patel got up from the floor and looked at Edith Patel gloomily.


    "So what if you got the evidence, you''ll never be able to fight me in the Patel family." Albie Patel said


    smugly.


    "Well, let me tell you that it''s the Davies family of B City who likes me, and you''ll suffer a lot once I


    became the wife of the young master of the Davies family." N Patel was also proud of herself.


    Edith Patel didn''t want to see them. She turned and walked out.


    Casey Davies caught her up quickly. When they got outside, Edith Patel stopped and crouched down


    on the ground.


    "They''re right, I''ll never be able to fight them in the Patel family." Edith Patel said.


    "In that case, let¡¯s be an enemy of the Patel family. If we don''t depend on the Patel family, we won''t be


    afraid of them." Casey Davies spoke softly.


    Edith Patel looked up at Casey Davies, shook her head, and said, "No way, if I make an enemy of the


    Patel family, I will have nothing."


    "You still have me." Casey Davies said bluntly.


    For a moment, Edith Patel felt that Casey Davies alone would give her the capital she needed to fight


    against the Patel family.


    Although she thought that Casey Davies was just talking casually, it made her happy that Casey Davies


    could say that.


    She stood up from the floor, rubbed her eyes, and said, "I''m fine, let''s go home."


    Casey Davies nodded and followed her.


    No matter what, he would stand behind Edith Patel, even if it meant making an enemy of the whole


    world!

 Chapter 31 The Heir of the Beggars Gang

    Chapter 31 The Heir of the Beggars'' Gang


    Aftering back home, Edith adjusted her mood and soon forgot about this matter.


    Anyway, Albie and N had got the punishment. Although the punishment was light, what Edith cared


    the most was just the fact that they were punished.


    Francis decided to ground N for three months. Without Francis¡¯s permission, no one was allowed to


    help her out.


    And Albie will be sent to the South several dayster.


    For a long time, Edith will not see these two persons and naturally, this exempted her from a lot of


    troubles.


    What¡¯s more, her monthly sry was doubled again, and she was promoted, which improved her living


    conditions a lot.


    The day after Albie¡¯s departure to the South, Casey made a phone call to Morgan.


    ¡°Send some men to follow Albie. When he arrives to the South, let our men teach him a lesson.¡± Casey


    gave the order.


    ¡°Casey, what about ordering my men to kill him?¡± Morgan said in excitement.


    ¡°No need. Just teach him a lesson. Lure him into a pyramid scheme organization; they will hit him hard.


    Or you can just make him be a beggar.¡±


    Since Albie had treated Edith in that way, naturally Casey wouldn¡¯t allow him to live a happy life in the


    South.


    Plus, it would be easier for them to deal with Albie once he left J City.


    Even if his men forced Albie to go begging for several days, the Patel family wouldn¡¯t receive the news


    in time.


    And the sufferings that Albie would have suffered before he was found by the Patel family¡¯s men, would


    be enough to set off the mistakes he made now.


    As for N, Casey also requested Morgan to specially send his men to watch over her. If N dared to


    sneak out, Casey would make her know what the word ¡®hapless¡¯ means.


    In a city in the South of the country.


    Albie walked out of the train station carrying his luggage, his face gloomy.


    ¡°Gosh! God dame it, Edith. If it¡¯s not because of this bitch, I won¡¯t have to go to this ce. Uncle


    Adolph is crotchety and would beat people when he loses his temper. I¡¯ll doom to suffer!¡±


    Albie walked out while muttering something.


    When he walked past ane, several people suddenly rushed over and put a sack on his head to block


    his lines of sight, and then punched him without saying a word!


    ¡°WTF?!! Who are you? I¡¯m the young master of the Patel family. Do you have the guts to let me see


    your appearances?¡±


    Albie didn¡¯t expect that he would be beaten hard as soon as he arrived in the South. But he seemed to


    forget one thing, that is, although the Patel family, as a second-rate family, somewhat had its reputation


    in J City, it didn¡¯t mean that it was the same in the South. Therefore, it was useless for him to tell these


    attackers that he was the son of the Patel family.


    The attackers ignored his words, pressed him down onto the ground, and punched him harder.


    They had gotten instructions that when they found the target they should just beat him up. As long as it


    would not cause his death, it would be better if they could break his arms or legs, for it would be more


    convenient for him to beg in the streetter.


    Albie finally failed to bear it any longer and passed out. When he woke up, he smelled a foul smelling,


    which was very disgusting.


    He took the sack off his head, opened his eyes and found that he himself was lying on a pile of rubbish,


    and around him, a dozen of beggars were staring at him.


    ¡°Ah¡­ Who are you? Where am I?¡± Albie was overwhelmed by terror.


    A man, who seemed to be the leader of these beggars, walked over. His hair was as messy as a bird''s


    nest, his clothes ragged and his body dirty.


    The leader shot Albie a nce and said, "We are the 86th generation of Beggars'' Gang. From now on,


    you¡¯re one of us, and you should go out to beg during the day and hand in half of the money when you


    your legs!¡±


    ¡°Ah, what nonsense are you talking about? The generation of Beggars'' Gang? Oh My, Aren¡¯t you just


    beggars?¡± Albie thought to himself.


    Albie had also heard of the news that there were nefarious organizations that would deliberately break


    the victims¡¯ arms and legs and force them to beg. But he didn¡¯t expect that he would suffer this.


    "Buddy, please let me go. I am the son of Patel family, if you release me, I will give you one million


    yuan." Albie begged for their mercy.


    "Patel family? Bullshit, I have never heard of it. Stop talking nonsense, I don¡¯t believe that. I¡¯m looking


    for a heir for Beggars'' Gang. Don¡¯t be an ingrate. All right, take him out to beg for money. If he makes


    troubles, just give him a going-over.¡±


    After finishing these words, the ¡°chairman of the Beggars'' Gang¡± walked towards a chair near the


    garbage.


    Albie wailed, but everyone present ignored him. What¡¯s worse, unable to bear his nonstop wailing any


    longer, the person responsible for watching off Albie stuffed a sock into his mouth.


    So, Albie¡¯s career as a beggar kicked off.


    ...


    Casey rode to Edith¡¯spany to pick her up by a battery cart.


    When he went out of themunity, he found that the owner of the pancake stall didn¡¯te today.


    Over the past days, Casey woulde to the stall to buy pancakes every day. It was not only because


    that the owner had once offered him a favor, but also because that the pancakes he sold were quite


    delicious.


    So, when Casey found that the owner didn¡¯t open his stall today, he felt a bit strange.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    After the identst time, Edith finally agreed with Casey to fetch during the everydaymuting.


    Actually, Edith also wanted to spend more time with Casey. After all, the rtionship can be cultivated.


    She had a feeling that Casey was more reliable than he was before. Therefore, if Casey could behave


    well, she doesn¡¯t mind consummating with him.


    When they went back home, Amara


    The two went home together. Amara was watching TV. The TV was worth 38 thousand yuan; therefore,


    Amara even felt it quite enjoyable to watch an advertisement on it.


    But when she saw Casey, she immediately turned off the TV, as if she would suffer losses if Casey


    stole a nce at it.


    Edith was annoyed by Amara¡¯s reaction and scolded, ¡°Mom, what are you doing? Casey is one of our


    families. Why are you treating him like he¡¯s a thief?¡±


    ¡°Is he qualified to be our family member? He¡¯s just like a servant of our family. My daughter, you are so


    outstanding. You should divorce him in the future, and mom will find you a better man.¡± Amara said in a


    despising tone.


    Edith was speechless upon hearing her words and felt it unnecessary to argue with her on this matter.


    She put down her things and walked into the kitchen to help Casey cook.


    After the dinner, Edith and Casey went back to their bedroom directly. Edith stretched and yawned


    As she was promoted by thepany, the task assigned to her became more challenging. Therefore,


    recently, she felt so toil-worn after working.


    Edith threw herself onto the bed and patted her back with one hand.


    When seeing this, a bold idea popped into Casey¡¯s mind.


    He then walked towards the bed and reached out to grab Edith¡¯s arm.


    Edith was startled. She turned over and sat up on the bed.


    ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Edith red at Casey nervously, wondering that whether if her so-called


    husband wanted to force her for he couldn¡¯t hold back his desire anymore.


    Casey smiled, ¡°You looked so tired recently. Since I learned how to massage before, I want to give you


    a massage. Rest assured, I won¡¯t do anything inappropriate.¡±

 Chapter 32 Caseys Massaging Techniques

    Chapter 32 Casey''s Massaging Techniques


    Edith stared at Casey warily, as she had a strong feeling that Casey was fooling her.


    ¡°Can you massage? But I haven¡¯t know about that.¡± asked Edith.


    "I learned it during my leisure time. You didn''t bother to care about me before. So I was not given a


    chance to practice it even if I¡¯m quite good at it." Casey said in an innocent tone.


    Edith thought that he was right. Even until now, she didn''t know what Casey was good at.


    Everyone used to say that Casey was a good-for-nothing. Even if she didn''t think so, as the old saying


    went, ¡°a rumor, if repeated often enough, will be epted as truth¡±, after hearing about it for countless


    times, she subconsciously agreed that Casey was good for nothing in the end.


    "If you are afraid that I will do anything offensive to you, then forget it and go to sleep." Casey said.


    "Wait a minute," Edith cut in.


    What she was thinking was that if Casey really wanted to do something, he would have done it a long


    time ago. Now that he said he was good at massaging, she should have a try on it. After all, she really


    felt tired after these days of heavy work.


    When hearing Edith¡¯s words, Casey smirked in his heart. As long as the fish took the bait, it was for


    sure that it couldn¡¯t run away.


    In fact, he didn¡¯t intend to take advantage of Edith when giving her a massage. He was not that horny.


    The reason why he thought so was that he had 100% confidence in his massaging techniques and


    believed that once Edith had a try, she would be obsessed with it.


    And as long as Edith was obsessed with his massage, their rtionship would be naturally improved


    and they would have a consummation one day.


    ¡°Then have a try. Let¡¯s clear it first, if you dare to touch the ce that you shouldn¡¯t touch¡­ I would¡­ I


    would turn against you.¡± Edith stammered, wanting to say some serious punishment yet only spitting


    out the words ¡®turn against you¡¯ after a long while.


    Casey felt that Edith was so cute. How lucky he was to marry such a cute wife!


    Edithy on her stomach on the bed and nervously waited for Casey¡¯s massage.


    Casey nced at her and then said, ¡°Give me your hands and rx yourself. You may feel it hurts at


    the very beginning.¡±


    Edith gave her hands to Casey. Casey grasped them from behind, put one of her hand on her waist,


    and suddenly pulled the other hand towards himself.


    Then there came the cracking sound of her bones.


    Ah!!


    Edith failed to bear it and let out a scream. At the beginning, she really felt that it hurt, but gradually,


    she began to ¡­ enjoy it.


    Casey¡­ He really had good massaging techniques.


    ¡°How do you feel? Is the strength eptable?¡± Casey asked with a smile.


    Edith nodded and totally rxed herself to enjoy the massage.


    Seeing that Edith had gotten rxed, Casey began to strut his stuff and showed all he had learned


    about massage.


    Edith just felt limp and numb and the tiredness and sourness brought by the work were all dispelled


    and reced byfortableness.


    As it was sofortable, Edith even let out some weird sounds¡­


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me that you have such awesome massaging techniques? With your expertise, I


    think your business will be booming even if you just start a small massaging studio.¡± said Edith


    casually.


    Caseyughed and said, ¡°My massage is only avable to you.¡±


    Edith¡¯s heart missed one beat and felt her having a feeling for him. It wasn¡¯t because of his


    ndishments; it was because of his awesome massaging techniques.


    She felt herself rxed after a while, as if she was a puff of cloud drifting on the sky.


    ¡°Actually, I¡¯m expertise in many fields. If you want to know, I can show them to you, only to you.¡±


    Casey had been hunkering down before, but now in front of his beloved woman, he chose to keep a


    high profile.


    But Edith gave him no reply. Casey stole a nce at Edith¡¯s face and found that she had fallen asleep.


    He smiled lovingly and helplessly, and then put a nket on her.


    Looking at the curvaceous shape on the bed, Casey suddenly had an impulse to touch her, but he


    didn¡¯t want to take advantage of her without her knowledge.


    Even if he was to touch her, it should be done when Edith was sober.


    Casey gave up the idea and made a bed on the floor, and then fell asleep on it.


    On the next morning, when Edith woke up, she stretched herselfzily and felt quite at ease.


    ¡°Casey did have awesome massaging techniques. Howe I didn¡¯t find it out before?¡± Edith sighed in


    heart.


    ¡°He said it is only avable to mest night. It feels good.¡±


    A sweet smile appeared on Edith¡¯s face. It was the first time that she showed such a smile since their


    marriage.


    Today was Sunday and Edith didn¡¯t have to go to thepany. Thanks to the massage given by Casey


    yesterday, she was now in a good mood and decided to go out with Casey to buy pancakes.


    When they arrived at the stall, Casey shot a nce at the middle-aged owner and read that something


    had gone wrong from his expression.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t open your stall yesterday, are you having troubles?¡± Casey asked casually.


    The ownerughed and replied, ¡°I got a minor problem so I didn¡¯te.¡±


    Judging from the haggard look from his eyes, it seemed that the ¡®minor problem¡¯ he mentioned was not


    that simple.


    ¡°If you can¡¯t solve it, I can do you a favor.¡± said Casey.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I can handle it. Looks like you two are in a good mood today. She took the initiative to invite


    you here?¡± The middle-aged owner smiled and asked.


    Casey replied with a smile and nodded.


    ¡°Wow, I sincerely hope that you will have a more affectionate rtionship.¡± The owner handed the


    pancakes to Casey and expressed his blessing.


    Casey thanked the owner, took the pancakes, and then turned around.


    Although Casey could felt that the owner was suffering from something, since he was reluctant to tell


    him what had happened, it was hard for Casey to help him.


    Plus, he felt that this middle-aged stall owner was extraordinary and believed that he could handle it.


    ¡°The stall owner looks more haggard than before. Did he have any troubles?¡± Out of curiosity, Edith


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    asked.


    ¡°Life is hard and everyone has his/her own troubles.¡± Casey sighed.


    Edith shot him a strange look. She didn¡¯t expect that he would let out such a sigh.


    The two then went back home. When Amara saw the pancakes in Casey¡¯s hand, she snatched it


    without saying a word.


    ¡°Mom, what are you doing? It¡¯s Casey¡¯s breakfast! Didn¡¯t you say that you wanted to make breakfast by


    yourself?¡± Edithined.


    ¡°What? His breakfast? It was bought with our money! I suddenly lose the interest in making breakfast.


    So I¡¯ll take it as my breakfast.¡± Amara argued in a firm tone.


    ¡°Mom!¡± Edith couldn¡¯t just stand by any more.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Let mom take the pancake. I¡¯ll go and make breakfast.¡±


    Casey didn¡¯t mind it at all. He walked into the kitchen and made himself a breakfast.


    At ten o¡¯clock, Amara and Nics were both out, leaving only Edith and Casey at home.


    The doorbell rang. Casey walked over, opened the door, and saw a slender girl in fashionable, sexy


    dress.


    Casey had seen her before. She was Edith¡¯s bosom friend ¨C Diana Da.

 Chapter 33 DOYU TV

    Chapter 33 DOYU TV


    "Edith dear, long time no see! Did you miss me?" There came Diana¡¯s affectedly sweet greeting.


    But when she saw that it was Casey who opened the door for her, her smile gradually faded and she


    became gloomy.


    "Edith is inside." Casey said.


    "I didn''t expect to see you opening the door for me, crap. What a bad luck."


    Diana grumbled, then pushed Casey away and walked into the house.


    "Edith dear! Why did you ask that good-for-nothing to open the door for me? If I hadn''t reacted quickly


    just now, I''m afraid that I would just jump into his arms. At the thought of it, I feel disgusted." Diana


    walked over the sofa whileining to Edith.


    Edith covered her mouth to hold back herughter, saying, "You didn''t prime me to open the door for


    you. Plus, Casey is my husband; you¡¯re not allowed to hug him."


    Diana slumped herself into the sofa beside Edith, her eyes widened.


    "What did you say just now? You said Casey is your husband? Was I hallucinating?"


    Edith replied with a strange look, "Yeah. Is there anything wrong?"


    "Edith dear, are you having a fever? Weren¡¯t you forced to marry Casey by your grandma? And you


    haven''t had any feelings for him, right? Now you¡¯re addressing him as your husband?¡± Diana turned to


    look at Casey in disbelief.


    Edith finally realized what had gone wrong upon hearing the words. She didn¡¯t expect that in


    subconsciously, she had viewed Casey as her husband.


    Casey, who sat beside, felt quite delighted when hearing their conversation. It seemed that his efforts


    were finally rewarded.


    "Diana, don''t say that. In fact, it''s all in your mind. Casey is not a good-for-nothing; he¡¯s good at many


    aspects.¡± Edith argued for Casey.


    Diana quickly shook her head in disgust, saying, "I don''t think so, Edith dear, I think you were


    brainwashed by this guy."


    Edith casted her eyes heavenward at Diana, but she didn¡¯t take her words to her heart. After all, Diana


    was her best friend, and Edith knew that she had no bad intentions by saying those words.


    Diana red at Casey viciously, as if Casey had robbed her of something.


    "What are you still standing here? Go and pour me a ss of water. Ah, why are you so wooden? Oh


    my, why would my Edith dear marry you, she was so stupid."


    Casey didn''t take Diana''s words seriously; on the contrary, he felt a bit cheerful. He then went to pour a


    ss of water for Diana.


    "Edith dear, hey you know, I have started live streaming recently, in DOYU TV. My ID is ¡®Diana''s Show¡¯.


    Although I¡¯m just a lightweight anchor, I¡¯ve got many followers..."


    When Casey went back with a ss of water, he saw that Diana was live streaming with her mobile


    phone and various facilities.


    Edith was sitting next to Diana. Both of them were absolute stunners, so naturally they attract public


    attention and many users flocked into Diana¡¯s life streaming room.


    "Diana, is her your bosom friend? She¡¯s so beautiful."


    "Wow, the old saying is true, birds of a feather flock together. Diana¡¯s bosom friend is also an absolute


    stunner!"


    "Diana, I love you!"


    "That¡¯s incredible!"


    ...


    "Thank you, Burnell, thanks for your airne, love you." Diana received an ¡®airne¡¯ (a gift on DOYU


    TV is worth about 1000 yuan) and immediately showed a finger heart to the screen.


    When she noticed that Casey was staring at her, she immediately lowered her phone, and shouted at


    Casey, "What are you looking at? Go away. You are not qualified to watch my live streaming."


    After finishing the words, she looked back at the phone again and said in a sweet voice: "Oh, nothing,


    he¡¯s just a nothing-for-good. I¡¯ve ordered him to leave."


    "Which crap dares to peek at my dear Diana¡¯s live streaming, I''ll take a ne there to teach him a


    lesson."


    "Damn it, not everyone is qualified to nce at my dear Diana. Let that crap fuck off!"


    "Hey crap,e and let us have a look. Let me know who you are!"


    ...


    Casey shook his head helplessly. He didn¡¯t have the mood to watch Diana''s live streaming any longer,


    and walked into his bedroom.


    Right at this moment, took out his phone and nced at the WeChat message sent by Charles.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Casey, we have sessfully acquired DOYU TV. These days, the live streaming industry has made


    considerable profits, so I think DOYU TV will also bring us a lot of profits.¡±


    "I¡¯ve signed up an ount for you, primed an Emperor VIP for it, and toped up a lot of money in it. In


    your leisure time, you can watch the living streaming and present those anchors some gifts, just to


    have fun."


    Below, the ID and passwords were attached.


    Originally, Casey showed no interest in this kind of stuff. But thinking that Edith was now live streaming


    with Diana, he thought he could log in to have a look.


    So he logged in DOYU TV, searched the live streaming ID ¡®Diana¡¯s Show¡¯, clicked the phone and


    entered Diana''s live streaming room.


    Diana looked more beautiful under the effect of the beautifying camera, while Edith, who sat by her


    side, looked even more gorgeous.


    No wonder everyone liked to watch live streaming. A single nce at these two stunning beauty would


    greatly improve their mood.


    Of course, Casey had no interest in Diana. The reason why he entered this live streaming room was to


    watch Edith.


    "Wow, wee, our Emperor VIP Caesar, love you."


    Caesar was Casey¡¯s ID for DOYU TV. Casey was a little speechless, thinking that Charles must have


    done it deliberately.


    The Emperor VIP¡¯s entering into the live streaming room caused a sensation, and soon numerous


    "Oh my, it turns out to be a rich with an Emperor VIP. Diana, you¡¯re going be popr!"


    "Damn, it costs thousands of CNY to get an Emperor VIP. This guy is so rich."


    "Oh Emperor VIP, can you be my sugar daddy?"


    "Get out of the way, he¡¯s mine!"


    "Anyone wants to watch the adult video? Click my homepage, find my WeChat ID there, and add me!


    15 yuan for each video!"


    ...


    Looking at the barrages ofments on the screen, Casey was amused, thinking that these Inte


    users were really interesting.


    ¡°Hey Emperor VIP, if you like me, please follow my DOYU. I can give you my WeChat IDter." Diana


    said in a soft tone, which was quite different from her harsh tone towards Casey just now.


    Casey thought that Diana was Edith''s bosom friend anyway, if he followed her, probably she would be


    more popr.


    Just now Charles told him that there was a lot of money in this ount for him to gift anchors.


    Casey wanted to give Edith some gifts on DOYU TV. Even if Edith would know about it, Casey felt


    joyful by doing this.


    He nced at the screen, found the gift page, and clicked it.


    Then the most expensive


    Casey saw that the most expensive aircraft carrier caught his sight yet didn¡¯t pay much attention to the


    price. Thinking that it would be too penny-pinching if he just presented one aircraft carrier to Edith, he


    decided to gift her 100.


    "Oh, I don''t know whether the money Charles toped up in my ount can afford it or not. I¡¯ve heard


    from someone that an aircraft carrier is so expensive.¡± Casey muttered to himself.


    He clicked the gift button. Then, immediately, Diana''s live streaming room was conquered by 100


    aircraft carriers!

 Chapter 34 These Gifts Were Worth 500 Thousand CNY

    Chapter 34 These Gifts Were Worth 500 Thousand CNY


    It was the first time that Diana had attracted an Emperor VIP since she started live streaming.


    There, she attached attention to Caesar. As her beauty was still outstanding among a lot of pretty


    anchors on DOYU TV, she was confident that every man, including Caesar, would be attracted by her.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    However, the only thing that Caesar did after he entered her live streaming room was to follow her. He


    didn¡¯t even say a single word after that! This made her restless as she doubted that Caesar was just


    paying a visit randomly.


    ¡°Caesar, why don¡¯t you speck? I¡¯m so happy that you came to my live streaming room. Maybe we can


    be friends.¡± Diana sucked up to him.


    As soon as she finished the words, the screen was filled with the gift ¡°aircraft carriers¡±.


    When noticing the number of the aircraft carriers on the screen, Diana waspletely dumbfounded.


    In fact, she was not the only one who was shocked. All audiences in her live streaming room were


    astonished by the sudden gifts, most of them even doubting whether they were having a hallucination.


    ¡°Oh my god! I can¡¯t believe in my eyes. I did see 100 aircraft carriers, right?¡±


    ¡°This must be an illusion. How could one gift 100 aircraft carriers at once? My phone must have been


    infected by with the virus.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no virus in your phone. I saw it too. 100 aircraft carriers! That¡¯s absolutely true!¡±


    ¡­


    Edith, who sat next to Diana, was also stunned. She asked in curiosity, ¡°Diana, what¡¯s wrong with it? Is


    the aircraft carrier so expensive?¡±


    Diana turned to look at Edith, and said with a trembling voice, "Each aircraft carrier is worth five


    thousand CNY."


    Edith nodded, thinking although it was quite expensive, it was not that exaggerated.


    ¡°He sent me 100 aircraft carriers.¡± Dianna added.


    Edith widened her eyes in shock upon hearing her words, ¡°100? Then they are worth 5¡­ 500 thousand


    CNY.¡±


    Diana also thought that the value of these gifts was incredible. But the data would not deceive her. It


    was actually 100 aircraft carriers!


    ¡°Caesar, thanks for your gifts. What a big surprise! Love you!¡±


    Diana kept spitting out sweet words, as if there was ayer of honey on her lips. She desperately


    hoped that she could jump out of the screen to kiss her new ¡®sugar daddy¡¯.


    ¡°Oh my, what a rich! It¡¯s awesome! The gifts are worth 500 thousand CNY! I can¡¯t even make this much


    money in my whole life!¡±


    ¡°Caesar, you¡¯re so generous! You¡¯re the greatest man in the world!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s awesome, really awesome!¡±


    ¡°WTF, I¡¯m so envious. So this is the life of the rich?¡±


    ¡°I heard from someone that someone gifted the anchor 100 aircraft carriers, so Ie to have a look!¡±


    ¡°What a rich guy. I was attracted by the 100 aircraft carriers to this room when I was watching a football


    game in the other room.¡±


    ¡°Me too, I was just watching Dorothy¡¯s live streaming. This guy is really rich! I guess he must possess a


    gold mine.¡±


    ¡°So do I¡­ Just to pay a visit¡­¡±


    Originally, there were only several scatteredments in Diana¡¯s live streaming room. But with


    Casey¡¯s reward, thements in the room boomed and even blocked the screen.


    The 100 aircraft carriers did have great impact. In a few seconds, there were already hundreds of


    thousands of audiences in Diana¡¯s Show.


    Looking at the rocketing number of follows, Diana felt quite excited. She could gain half of the profits


    from Caesar¡¯s gifts. What¡¯s more, the astonishment and the advertising effect brought by the 100


    aircraft carriers will make her more popr and therefore have a positive impact on her follow-up live


    streaming.


    She guessed wildly in heart, thinking that maybe Caesar was the young master of a wealthy family. He


    may have had a crush on her and therefore speciallye to her live streaming room to present her


    gifts.


    She even began to imagine the scene of her falling in love with him and dating him.


    But what she didn¡¯t know was that Casey gifted her aircraft carriers for she was Edith¡¯s bosom friend.


    When Diana pulled herself together from the shock, she sent Caesar a private message, ¡°Caesar, this¡¯s


    my WeChat ID. Maybe we can have a dating.¡±


    Casey spared a nce at the private message yet didn¡¯t intend to reply it.


    He was amused by thements in the live streaming room. And after looking for a while, he closed


    the page.


    Having not received Caesar¡¯s reply and receiving the notification of Caesar¡¯s leaving, Diana felt a bit


    upset.


    But she thought that Caesar must like her since he had gifted her a lot of presents.


    Maybe it was because that he had something to deal with, which stopped him from replying her


    message.


    It was reasonable. People who were as rich as Caesar must have lots of business to cope with every


    day. She had confidence that Caesar wille again in the future.


    When thinking of this, a smile of happiness appeared on Diana¡¯s face. She was looking forward to the


    next meeting with this rich guy.


    ¡°Edith dear, I think I¡¯m into him.¡± Diana gave Edith an anthomaniac look.


    Edith smiled and asked, ¡°Are you into that which? The one gifted you 100 aircraft carriers?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely. I¡¯m sure that he¡¯s my Prince Charming. One day, he would drive the pumpkin carriage to


    marry me.¡± A sh of light shed across Diana¡¯s eyes as she was specking.


    ¡°Oh, then I should ask him to give me some treats. I won¡¯t let him snatch you from me easily.¡± Edith


    smiled.


    Deep in her heart, she was a bit jealous of it. After all, no one would say no to money. If one would give


    her a stupendous sum of money one day, she would also be extremely happy.


    But she then though of the ne worth 45 million CNY gifted by Caseyst time, which was much


    more expensive than those ¡°aircraft carriers¡±, the jealousy faded.


    If she learned that Casey randomly gifted the aircraft carriers to Diana for she was her bosom friend,


    she would be more shocked.


    ¡°I must make preparations from now on. I will wait for my Prince Charming to date me.¡± Diana said with


    an expression full of expectations.


    ¡°Edith, when we get married, can you act as our chief witness?¡± asked Diana.


    Edith smiled and nodded, ¡°Okay. I¡¯m also looking forward to it. I want to see what your Prince Charming


    looks like.¡±


    ¡°Haha, of course you can have a look, but don¡¯t be into him. He¡¯s mine.¡± Diana said in a serious tone.


    ¡°Rest assured. I¡¯m not that kind of person who would snatch her bosom friend¡¯s boyfriend. s, maybe


    your Prince Charming is at his 60s. Hahaha¡­¡± Edith bantered.


    ¡°Hush, nonsense. My Prince Charming must be very handsome and gorgeous!¡±


    Right at this moment, Casey walked out of his bedroom. When Diana saw Casey, she pouted in


    disdain, ¡°He has my spirits dampened. I¡¯m talking about my Prince Charming, why does this nothing-


    for-goode out?¡±


    ¡°I think Casey is a good man. Maybe he¡¯s not inferior to your Prince Charming.¡± Edith smiled.


    ¡°He¡¯s good? He¡¯s not even eligible to brush shoes for my Prince Charming. Edith dear, forgive me for


    being straightforward, you were forced to marry him, so you¡¯d better dump him as early as possible.


    When I meet with my Prince Charming, I can ask him to introduce you a good man, who must be 100


    times superior to Casey.¡±


    Casey judged from Diana¡¯s words that the ¡°Prince Charming¡± she was mentioning was he himself. He


    didn¡¯t expect that the gifts he casually sent before would trigger such a reaction.


    But he didn¡¯t intend to tell her the truth now. Guess it readers, what would Diana react when she knew


    that her Prince Charming was the nothing-for-good Casey one day?

 Chapter 35 Someone Has Paid the Bills for You

    Chapter 35 Someone Has Paid the Bills for You


    Within an hour, the news that a rich named ¡®Caesar¡¯ gifted Diana 100 aircraft carriers worthy of 500


    thousand CNY went virus on the Inte.


    It even became a top research. Many online users were curious about who ¡®Caesar¡¯ was, and why he


    gifted an anchor 500 thousand CNY.


    Some media also stepped a foot in, trying to attract more traffic. Someone ¡®stood out¡¯ to disclose some


    ¡®inside stories¡¯, which then attracted the public attention.


    In the end, they drew a possible conclusion, assuming that Caesar must be a young master of an


    aristocratic family, and that he gifted the aircraft carriers because he was into Diana and wanted to


    please her by this way.


    Within a short hour, gossips about Caesar and Diana also went virus.


    Some said that they had been together long time ago, buttter they broke up because of some


    unknown reasons. And as now Caesar got rich, he paid a special visit to Diana¡¯s show and gifted her


    the presents.


    Some said that Caesar was Diana¡¯s sugar daddy, and was nothing for him to gift her 500 thousand.


    But the public preferred to believe that it was the love story between a rich young master and a


    lightweight anchor.


    N, who was forbidden to go out and had to stay at home, sneered when she saw the news.


    ¡°Haha, a young master from an aristocratic family? Who¡¯s he? He must be inferior to my husband-to-


    be. He is the most powerful in the world.¡±


    Right at the headquarters of DOYU TV, the technical director stared at theputers and frowned,


    while some technicians were anxiously trying to find out the loopholes in their system.


    ¡°How¡¯s it going? Did you find it out? Did Caesar take advantage of our loopholes?¡± asked the technical


    director.


    ¡°No. the system is operating normally. And there is nothing unusual about Caesar¡¯s ount.¡± One of


    the technicians replied.


    The technical director¡¯s eyebrows knitted into a knot. It was the first time he saw someone gift an


    anchor presents worthy of 500 thousand CNY, so he insisted that Caesar must have taken advantage


    of the loopholes in the system.


    At this time, a C-level manager came in. The technical director greeted him and told him about this.


    After hearing his words, the manager smiled and exined, ¡°Caesar is the ount of our new boss.


    There are no loopholes in our system.¡±


    The technical director and technicians widened their eyes in shock when hearing the exnation. They


    didn''t expect that Caesar was actually their boss'' ount.


    "The anchors followed by our boss shall be given priority in publicity in the future, is that clear?"


    "Yes!"


    ...


    Diana and Casey, the objects of the discussion, had no idea about the great impact of this matter. They


    were at Edith¡¯s house, discussing about going shopping.


    "Edith dear, I forgot to tell you. I came to inform you that the ss leader specially asked me to invite


    you to our ssmate reunion next week." said Diana.


    "Ah? So it is the time for ssmate reunion again? It¡¯s so quick." Edith was a little surprised. She didn''t


    achieve something in the past few years. And plus with Casey''s bad reputation, she usually refused to


    take part in the ssmate reunion.


    "Yeah, so I came invite you to go shopping today. I want to buy some cosmetics, and then make a


    brilliant appearance at the ssmate reunion."


    "I heard that the ss leader has made a hit in the past few years. It is said that he has been promoted


    as the manager of a branch of TY Group, and it seems that he is still into you. Edith dear, you should


    seize this opportunity.¡± Diana said with a smirk.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mess it up. I¡¯ve gotten married.¡± Edith said while shaking her head.


    ¡°So what? Casey is a nothing-for-good, while our ss leader is now the manager of a subsidiary


    about it, right? We all know well about Casey; he¡¯s quite inferior to our ss leader.¡± said Diana.


    When she was specking, she even shoot a disdainful nce at Casey. She didn¡¯t feel that it was


    inappropriate to defame him at his presence.


    However, Edith didn¡¯t take her words seriously, for she was clear that Casey was not as useless as


    they thought.


    On the contrary, she had a feeling that Casey was a mysterious person based on her observation


    recently.


    "All right, stop talking this. Let''s go shopping." said Edith.


    Edith stood up from the sofa and then shifted her gaze to Casey, asking, ¡°Casey, will you go with us?¡±


    Casey smiled and nodded.


    Diana immediately widened her eyes and eximed, "Edith dear, are you crazy? Why did you invite


    him to go shopping with us?"


    Edith smiled and exined, "Oh, he can help us carry things."


    "Edith dear, oh my, are you...really nning to live with him for the rest of your life?" Diana asked in


    disbelief.


    "Probably, if he performs well, I¡¯ll consider it." Edithughed.


    Casey alsoughed.


    Diana only felt that she must have had a hallucination and finally pulled herself together after a long


    whole.


    The three then went to the mall together. Diana wanted to buy some cosmetics, so they walked directly


    to the high-end cosmetics area.


    ¡°Sorry, I have to go to the toilet.¡± said Casey.


    Diana despised him upon hearing the words.


    Casey turned around and left. But he didn¡¯t go to the toilet; instead, he walked towards a corner.


    ¡°Young master, you look more energetic!¡±


    "Master, I haven''t seen you for a few days, you look more energetic." Jordan Lane greeted Casey with


    a smile.


    "Go straight to the point." Casey said in a calm voice.


    "Nothing. It is just that since young master wants to go shopping here, so I paid the bills in advance.


    You don¡¯t have to pay itter, no matter what you¡¯ll buy.¡± said Jordan.


    "Do you think that I¡¯ll agree toe back to the Davies House with you by ttering in this manner?"


    "In my humble opinion, as long as I persist in it, I will achieve the wanted result one day.¡±


    "Then I can only say sorry in advance."


    Casey turned around after saying the words and walked towards Edith and Diana.


    The two girls were standing in front of the store of Chanel, staring at the cosmetics on the counter.


    "Edith dear, I heard that this is awesome. I''ve been longing for it long time ago." said Diana.


    "I also know about it. But it''s too expensive. One set will cost me three months of sries."


    Of course Edith also yearned for high-end cosmetics, but her sries couldn¡¯t afford it. So, she could


    only steal a nce at it and then give up the idea.


    Edith felt begrudged buying it.


    Although Diana had just received gifts worthy of 500 thousand CNY, and she had gotten 250,000 after


    sharing the profits with the tform, she also begrudged buying it.


    "Edith dear, shall I buy this?" Diana turned to look at Edith and asked.


    Before Edith could express her opinion, a woman in her thirties with a pair of sses walked over.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    She shot a disdainful look at Diana and Edith, and said, "If you can''t afford it, just don''t stand here


    blocking my way."

 Chapter 36 They Are One of Our Distinguished Customers

    Chapter 36 They Are One of Our Distinguished Customers


    Dianna was enraged. Edith was restrained and would not quibble with this kind of person, but she was


    not.


    She red at the woman and refuted, ¡°Mind your words Madam? What¡¯s your standpoint to order us to


    leave? Is this your mall?¡±


    The womanughed and stated, ¡°My standpoint? I can afford the cosmetics here, but you two can¡¯t!¡±


    Diana was rendered speechless by her words, but at the moment, she couldn¡¯t refute her.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Seeing that Diana remained silent, the woman became more aggressive. She said with self-


    buy the cheap cosmetics over there. Don¡¯t waste our time.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Diana was irritated, her chest heaving heavily up and down in anger.


    The woman didn¡¯t feel that her attitude was rude and thought it was natural to treat people who were


    not as rich as her.


    ¡°You two have good appearances. If you go and marry a rich man, maybe you can afford cosmetics


    here. But judging from your current situations, it seems like you haven¡¯t found such a man,¡±


    As she was speaking, she nced at Casey who was standing aside, and the contempt in her eyes


    grew at the sight.


    ¡°With just a nce, I can tell that this man is a nothing-for-good. Oh, if you have married such a man,


    then you¡¯d better not dream of buying cosmetics here for the rest of your life.¡± The woman muttered.


    Although Diana was pissed off by the woman, she agreed with her regarding herments on Casey.


    Diana turned around and red at Casey,ining, ¡°She¡¯s correct. If you are capable, Edith won¡¯t


    have been humiliated by this woman.¡±


    Casey was speechless. Wasn¡¯t them quarreling with each other just now? Why did he suddenly


    be their subject? It seemed like he was always scolded although he had done nothing.


    Edith tugged Diana¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Enough Diana. Don¡¯t bother yourself arguing with the likes of her.


    We can¡¯t afford it at present, but we cane next time.¡±


    ¡°Pff, even if youe againter, you still can¡¯t afford it. You¡¯re beautiful, so what? You have no man to


    pay the bill of cosmetics for you.¡± The woman talked endlessly.


    Right at this moment, the manager of this Chanel outlet walked over. When seeing the manager, the


    woman strode over andined, ¡°Oh, they have dampened my mood to go shopping here. You


    should drive them out. Three poor people, humph!¡±


    The manager nced at the woman and replied in a cold voice, showing no enthusiasm to her, ¡°Sorry,


    if you dare to be rude to our distinguished guest again, we will drive you out.¡±


    The woman was stunned by the manager¡¯s words. So did Diana and Edith.


    Distinguished guests?


    What the hell was going on?


    ¡°What do you mean by saying that? These three poor persons even can¡¯t afford your cosmetics, how


    could they be your distinguished guests? I was nning to buy cosmetics here. But regarding your


    attitude, I think I have to consider it.¡± The woman was annoyed.


    But the manager was not bothered by her words. Comparing with Casey, this woman was rather


    inferior to be an important client.


    Someone had specially primed her that they should please Casey and the two women. Then they


    would be rewarded with a bulk order.


    ¡°Mr. anddies, I¡¯m sorry for having troubled to you. We¡¯ve never rejected our customers. To express


    our apology, we would like to gift you two sets of cosmetics.¡±


    As she was speaking, she turned around to take two sets of cosmetics which were delicately


    packaged, and then handed them to Edith and Diana.


    Both Edith and Diana were dumbfounded when they took the cosmetics. When they had a look, they


    widened their eyes in shock.


    ¡°This is¡­ Thetest luxurious set of cosmetics of Chanel.¡± Diana swallowed her salvia in shock.


    ¡°Yes. This set of cosmetics is very in line of your auras. I believe that these cosmetics will add charms


    to your beauties.¡± The manager smiled and replied.


    ¡°But a set of this cosmetics cost dozens of thousands, and you gifted them to us?¡± Diana eximed.


    ¡°That¡¯s true. These are our presents to you. Please ept the.¡± The manager replied respectfully.


    The woman, who witnessed the scene aside, was jealous. She walked over the manager and ordered,


    ¡°You should also gift one set of it to me.¡±


    Although she had some savings, she begrudged buying such top-level cosmetics. She could only


    afford some inexpensive cosmetics in Chanel.


    So naturally she was very envious when seeing that the manager had gifted Diana and Edith two sets


    of cosmetics.


    ¡°Sorry, we can¡¯t gift it to you.¡± The manager suddenly wore a cold expression.


    ¡°If they can receive the gifts, then why can¡¯t I? I¡¯m a regr customer of your store. Do you want to lose


    me by doing this? Think of it carefully, after all, they can¡¯t be your regr customers in the future.¡± The


    woman fancied herself as an important customer.


    ¡°Sorry again, we still can¡¯t gift it to you. Someone has paid for them. If you want this set of cosmetics,


    you should buy it by yourself.¡± The manager exined.


    ¡°Someone had paid for us? Who?¡± Diana hastily cut in.


    ¡°Sorry, we can¡¯t disclose it to you.¡± When the manager was apologizing, she stole a nce at Casey.


    Edith also subconsciously nced at Casey. Based on her memory, Casey had arge sum of case-


    dough.


    Just now that woman was satirized them by saying that they could not marry a man who was willing to


    buy cosmetics for them. But soon after that, someone sent Diana and Edith each a set of cosmetics.


    What a contradiction!


    The woman grew even more envious as she stared at the cosmetics at their hands and gnawed het


    teeth.


    ¡°You must send me an identical set of cosmetics. Otherwise¡­ Otherwise, I won¡¯t buy things at your


    store any longer.¡±


    The woman began to mess things up, acting like a monkey.


    The manager then called the securities and gave an order, ¡°Drive this woman out. She¡¯s creating a


    disturbance here. Give messages to other outlets that we¡¯ll not sell her any goods in the future.¡±


    The securities immediately carried out the instruction and forced the woman to leave, mercilessly.


    Diana and Edith gloated in inwardly when seeing her embarrassment, thinking that she deserved the


    treatment.


    ¡°Humph, just now you acted so arrogantly. But now you¡¯re driven out. What a snob! Now all outlets of


    Chanel refuse to sell cosmetics to you. Let¡¯s see what you¡¯re going to suffer.¡± Diana said in a gloating


    voice.


    After the woman let, Diana nced at the set of cosmetics at her hand and associated it with the gifts


    she received when she was live streaming. An idea popped into her mind and made her extremely


    excited.


    ¡°Oh my! Was it gifted by my Prince Charming? Was he also into me?¡± Diana thought to herself.


    She turned to look at Edith and asked in excitement, ¡°Edith dear, is it possible that it was my Prince


    charming who bought the cosmetics for us?¡±

 Chapter 37 Selling the TV

    Chapter 37 Selling the TV


    ¡°Probably. After all, few could afford such expensive cosmetics.¡± Edith nodded as if she had thought of


    something.


    Casey, who was standing aside, curled his lips into a smile, which was happened to be caught by


    Diana.


    Diana red at Casey and asked, ¡°What are you smiling at? The sets of cosmetics are gifts for us, not


    you.¡±


    ¡°Edith dear, you¡¯d better not be hopeful about this nothing-for-good. I am afraid that people like him


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    cannot afford such expensive cosmetics even though he works hard in the rest of his life.¡±


    Edith nced at Casey. Just now an idea shed across her mind ¨C she guessed it was Casey who


    bought the cosmetics for them.


    But since Casey had been with them, she also agreed with the possibility that it was Diana¡¯s Prince


    Charming who gifted them the cosmetics.


    But this didn¡¯t mean that Casey couldn¡¯t afford such expensive cosmetics. She was clear that since


    Casey could send her the Heart of Venus, a set of cosmetics was just nothing for her.


    The manager helped Diana and Edith package the cosmetics. Casey helped them carry the handbags


    and the goods they bought, and the three left the store.


    Seeing them off, the manager sighed from the bottom of her heart, ¡°These were all bought by that


    hunk, but that girl despised him a lot. I have no idea about the world of these rich people.¡±


    The three then went window shopping in the mall. The twodies didn¡¯t expect that they would receive


    warm wee of all the salesclerks no matter which high-end store they stepped in, as if they had


    Then the managers of the stores would serve them in person, and then gifted the most expensive


    goods to the twodies.


    Both Diana and Edith were confused. It was the first time that they had the feeling that the mall was


    owned by them. No matter what they wanted, the salesclerk would send it to them, for free.


    Diana asked the managers out of curiosity about who bought the goods and gifted them to her.


    But she received identical replies from them. They just smiled; some would even stole a nce at


    Casey, and then politely told her that it was a secret.


    Diana¡¯s curiosity about the identity about the mysterious gift giver reached the peak. She was basically


    assured that it was Caesar who paid the bills for them.


    When she was living streaming, Caesar also left without saying a word after presenting her the gifts,


    which was as the same as the way that the mysterious person did in the mall today.


    Edith also agreed that it was Caesar who bought the gifts for them; otherwise, she couldn¡¯t think of


    other people.


    Only Casey knew the truth ¨C It was Jordan Lane who specially gifted them to Edith and Diana, in an


    attempt to please him.


    With theparison of Caesar, Diana despised Casey even more andpared him to a piece of


    useless rubbish.


    If it was not because that Edith had a good understanding in Casey¡¯s performance recently, she would


    also be persuaded by Diana¡¯s negative remarks about Casey.


    Edith and Diana continued to walk around in the mall, and after a short while, they got a handful of


    gifts, which were all from high-ss stores and added up to hundreds of thousands of CNY.


    Jordan really tried hard to please Casey regardless of the cost. But of course, the cost of these gifts


    was only a drop in the bucket regarding the fortune of the Davies family.


    But pitifully, Casey was no longer the innocent boy back then. The Davies family was indifferent to the


    cost of these gifts, so did Casey.


    ¡°Hey be careful. There are gifted by my Prince Charming. If they were broken, you¡¯ll not to able to


    afford thepensation.¡± Diana looked at Casey with dissatisfaction.


    In her mind, Casey was much more inferior to her Prince Charming ¨C he was just a nothing-for-good.


    The three then walked out of the mall with a handful of gifts. Diana was in a good mood. She took her


    gifts and said good bye to Edith, and then called a taxi.


    ¡°Edith dear, don¡¯t forget our ssmates reunion next week. If you don¡¯te, our ss leader will be


    very upset.¡± Diana kindly reminded Edith before leaving.


    Casey went back home with Edith carrying the gifts. When they walked pass the entrance of their


    But he didn¡¯t probe into it. When they got into the house, Casey put all the gifts on the table.


    Amara walked out the room and saw the gifts piled up on the table. And she quickly walked over to


    have a further observation.


    ¡°Edith, I heard that these are all luxurious goods. Oh my, you must have earned a lot in thest


    exhibition; otherwise, you won¡¯t have bought these.¡± Amara eximed in surprise.


    ¡°These were all gifted by Diana¡¯s Prince Charming. I didn¡¯t spend even a penny.¡± Edith exined.


    Amara widened her eyes upon hearing Edith¡¯s exnation, and asked, ¡°Is her Prince Charming a


    rich?¡±


    ¡°Maybe.¡±


    Amara quickly shot a nce at Casey, with obvious distain in her gaze, ¡°Hey, nothing-for-good. Do you


    dare topare yourself with Diana¡¯s Prince Charming? You can just eat your head off! And these gifts


    were even presented by other man! Oh my poor Edith, how came she marry you? You crap!¡±


    ¡°I can also send these gifts to Edith.¡± said Casey.


    ¡°Can you afford them? You¡¯re supported by our family, and now you even want to snatch my daughter¡¯s


    money? If you have such an evil idea, you¡¯d better get out of our house as early as possible!¡± Amara


    acted in an aggressive manner.


    Seeing that Amara started to scold Casey without reasons again, Edith became impatient, ¡°Mom, if you


    say these again, I¡¯ll be angry.¡±


    Amara pouted and stopped scolding Casey. All of a sudden, as if she had thought of something, she


    blurted out, ¡°By the way, Edith, your uncle Dempsey Wong visited us today, and fancied our TV. He told


    me that this TV is of a limited edition, and he has been longing for it. But he had no ess to get it


    even he could afford it.¡±


    ¡°He said he can pay 40,000 CNY to buy it from us. I was thinking that we can earn 2,000 CNY by


    selling it to Dempsey, for we bought it at a price of 38,000 CNY. So I agreed and let Dempsey take


    away the TV.¡±


    Only at this moment did Edith and Casey find that the TV in the living room had been reced by an


    old TV that they had used in the past.


    Edith med her anxiously, ¡°Mom, how can you sell the TV without my consent? This was gifted by


    Ca¡­!¡±


    ¡°Oops, my dear daughter, it was gifted by you, I see. And I appreciate your good intention. But it has a


    big screen, and I am not ustomed to it. It¡¯s good if I can cash in on it.¡±


    Edith was speechless at the moment. The TV was bought by Casey. Even if she wanted to sell it, she


    should obtain Casey¡¯s consent.


    "Mom, you are a dotard. Do you have an idea about Uncle Wong¡¯s characteristics? He¡¯s an eloquent


    liar. You gave him the TV, then what about the money he?" Edith asked.


    ¡°He said he was in short of money recently, and that he¡¯ll give it to me several dayster.¡± Amara


    replied.


    Edith rubbed her temples helplessly. She had known that Uncle Wong would give such an excuse. She


    was afraid that they could get the money several yearster.


    But the key of the problem was that, her mom sold the TV without the approval of Casey.


    ¡°Mom, do you forget it? Last time when Uncle Wong borrowed money from us, he even refused to


    return it after five years. Dad tried every possible way, but only got back 70% of the money. Uncle


    Wong is a rogue. Why did you give him the TV? At least you should ask for my opinion before making


    that decision!¡± Edith was so angry that she gritted her teeth hard.


    ¡°Ah? Oh Edith, I just recall it. But he had taken away the TV. What should we do next?¡± Amara asked


    with an innocent appearance although she knew deep down that she was wrong.


    Edith was so angry that she didn¡¯t want to talk with Amara anymore; instead, she nced at Casey


    apologetically.


    Casey smiled at Edith andforted her, "It''s okay."


    They then came back to their bedroom. Edith gave Casey an apologizing look and said, ¡°I¡¯m really


    sorry. My mom is just a block-headed dotard, and I have no way to persuade her. I¡¯ll try to return you


    the money of the TV.¡±


    "Don¡¯t treat me as an outsider. The TV was presented to your parents and it¡¯s of course at their


    disposal. I don¡¯t mind it." said Casey.


    "But, Uncle Wong is a rascal. He took away the TV, yet he won¡¯t pay a penny for it. Probably we can¡¯t


    get back the money. My mother is so confused. Why was she so stupid to believe in that big liar Uncle


    Wong?¡± Edith sighed.


    "Uncle Wang? Is he the one who visited us before?" Casey asked.


    Edith nodded.


    Casey had an ambiguous impression of Uncle Wang. That man was indeed a rascal. And if they forced


    him to return the money, he would break the bottom line, or even pretend that you have led to his heart


    attack, and then asked you to pay thepensation.


    He was a man as annoying as Amara.


    "Don''t worry about this. I can get back the money." said Casey.


    Edith was a little surprised. But as she thought that Casey had surprised her a lot recently, she chose


    to believe in Casey.


    She then left this matter behind. After going shopping for a whole day, she felt extremely tired.


    Just as she was about to massage herself, the feeling she had when Casey was massaging her


    yesterday shed across her mind.


    She turned her face to steal a nce at Casey, and then hesitated, ¡°Hmmm¡­ Casey, can you give me


    a massage again? I felt goodst night.¡±

 Chapter38 Give Me a Massage

    Give Me a Massage


    Hearing Edith words, a joking smile appeared on Casey¡¯s face.


    He walked over Edith and required her toy face down the bed, ¡°I would increase my force this time. If


    you feel the pain, just tell me.¡±


    Edith nodded and totally rxed herself, taking off the guards towards Casey.


    Casey went straight to the topic and massaged Edith with his consummate massaging skills.


    Edith¡¯s bones cracked because of the massage, and she let out some strangely rhythmic sounds along


    with the change of Casey¡¯s strength.


    If one didn¡¯t see what they were doing, merely judging from the sounds, he would think that they


    were¡­ having sex¡­


    Casey could hardly suppress his desire for Edith arose by the sounds. After all, all men would have an


    erection, slight or strong, upon hearing these kinds of sounds.


    What¡¯s more, with the movements of Edith¡¯s body, Casey could see her luscious chest from time to


    time¡­


    Calm down! Casey, you must calm down! You are not the kind of man who would take advantage of


    women!


    You must win her heart before having sex with her! She will take the initiative at that time!


    Casey tried hard to suppress the erection and forced himself not to steal a nce at the ces that he


    was not supposed to look at.


    ¡°Casey¡­ If you feel it ufortable to sleep on the floor, you can sleep on the bed.¡± Edith suddenly


    blurted out the sentence, but there was perceivable nervousness in her voice.


    Casey paused and then asked, ¡°Seriously?¡±


    Edith nodded and added, ¡°But if you dare to do anything to me, I will kick you down the bed.¡±


    Casey smiled as he thought that sleeping on the same bed meant that their rtionship would be


    closer.


    And as for their consummation, it wouldn¡¯t be too long.


    ¡°Then¡­ I will sleep on the bed tonight. Are you sure?¡± Casey asked for confirmation.


    Edith nodded and stopped talking about this topic.


    After giving Edith a massage, Casey took out a pillow from the cab and ced it next to Edith¡¯s


    pillow.


    He theny down on the bed. He was anxious and had no idea about what he should say.


    However, when he turned his head, he saw that Edith had fallen asleep, and a helpless smile appeared


    on his face.


    He stopped thinking and quickly calmed down himself, and then went to sleep.


    The next morning, after driving Edith to thepany, Casey went back. This time, he didn¡¯t see the


    owner of the pancake stall either, thus he felt that something must be wrong with that middle-aged


    man.


    But as he didn¡¯t have any contact methods of that owner, he had no ess to know what had


    happened to him.


    When Casey went back home, Amara and Nics had gone out and there was only he himself in the


    house.


    Right at this moment, his phone rang. He took it out from his pocket and found that it was a notification


    of private messages in DOYU TV.


    Casey unlocked the phone and found that the messages were all sent by Diana.


    ¡°Caesar, what are you doing now? Why don¡¯t you reply me?¡±


    ¡°Are you the one who paid the bills for me yesterday? I like the gifts so much.¡±


    ¡°Caesar, why didn¡¯t you friend my WeChat? I want to chat with you so that I can have a deeper


    understanding of you.¡±


    ¡°Caesar, will you visit my live streaming room today? Oh you muste. I¡¯ll give you a surprise.¡±


    ¡­


    Casey was rendered speechless by the messages sent by Diana and smiled helplessly. He hadn¡¯t


    expected that she would regard him as her Prince Charming.


    He then entered Diana¡¯s show. In the live streaming room, Diana was wearing a suit of ancient clothes.


    She had a graceful figure and a stunning appearance, and the lotus decal on the center of her forehead


    added charm to her, making her even more alluring.


    Casey had to admit that Diana, Edith¡¯s bosom friend, was very charming.


    ¡°Wow. Caesar, you are here!¡± When seeing Caesar visiting her live streaming room, Diana got excited.


    ¡°Wow, herees our Emperor VIP, Caesar.¡±


    ¡°I would like to ride on your coattails, Caesar.¡±


    ¡°Hey, Caesar, look at me!¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°Caesar, I specially wore this suit of ancient clothes for you today. Do you like it?¡± Diana blushed as she


    was asking, as if she was a teenage girl who was falling in love.


    ¡°Caesar, Diana has mentioned you countless of times today. You cannot leave without saying a word


    again.¡±


    ¡°Correct. Since you¡¯re here, can you show us how you look like? Or if you are unwilling to let us see


    your appearance, it¡¯s fine if you can let us hear you.¡±


    ¡°Caesar, please say something!¡±


    ¡­


    The 100 aircraft carriers brought great publication to Diana¡¯s Show and made her live streaming room


    more popr than before. What¡¯s more, the working staffs of DOYU TV also rmended her room


    to the ¡®top research¡¯. Therefore, there were many audiences in Diana¡¯s Show.


    Casey was amused by the barrages ofments and couldn¡¯t help smiling. It seemed that they all


    viewed him as a mysterious rich.


    Having not received Caesar¡¯s reply for a long while, Diana became anxious. She hurriedly said,


    ¡°Caesar, if you don¡¯t want to speak, you can sing a song for us. I guess you must have a beautiful


    voice!¡±


    After finishing the words, regardless of Caesar¡¯s will, Diana immediately sent Caesar an application for


    ess to his microphone.


    Casey didn¡¯t know about this well. So he casually clicked a button, which caused a sensation in Diana¡¯s


    Show.


    ¡°Caesar is going to sing a song! Let¡¯s cheer for him!¡±


    ¡°Wow, I¡¯m looking forward it. Caesar must have a beautiful voice.¡±


    ¡°Our Emperor VIP is going to sing a song for us! I must record it!¡±


    ¡­


    Casey was stunned when he saw thesements. He didn¡¯t expect that clicking the button was


    consent to Diana¡¯s proposal.


    If he broke the agreement and refused to sing, then hundreds of thousands of audiences in the living


    room would all get angry.


    Casey had no antipathy towards singing; on the contrary, he loved to sing in the past, and his singing


    skill was not inferior to that of apetitive singer.


    But as he had kept a low profile in the past several years, he seldom sang. Now, with the cheers from


    the audiences, he also got a bit excited and wanted to have a try.


    It was okay. Singing a song won¡¯t expose any secrets.


    With this thought, Casey opened yed an apaniment ¨C Song of Lovesickness, a popr song


    recently.


    Although Casey had only listed to this song a few times, he had thoroughly grasped the melody of it,


    and he could even make some changes to the rhythms based on his own understanding.


    ¡°In a world without you¡­¡±


    When he sang the song, the live streaming room was overwhelmed by silence for the first few seconds,


    and then it was conquered by barrages ofments. All the people present were attracted by Casey¡¯s


    voice!


    ¡°Omg, it¡¯s so melodious!¡±


    ¡°He won my admiration when he began to sing! What a beautiful voice! He reminds me of my first lover.


    s, the past is gone.¡±


    ¡°I want to cry. His voice is so contagious.¡±


    Diana also stunned when she heard the song.


    She once doubted that Caesar was a middle-aged man with a bald head and a pot belly.


    But now, when hearing Casey¡¯s voice, she drew a conclusion that her Prince Charming must be a


    stunning hunk!


    ¡°Caesar, I feel like¡­ that I have been into you.¡± Diana explicitly expressed her inner thoughts.


    All the audiences attentively listened to the whole song, and some of them even shed tears when


    enjoying the melody.


    Casey¡¯s voice is deep and horse, and it was so contagious that it could affect their moods.


    After finishing the song, Casey felt that he hadn¡¯t fully exerted his strength and that the song was not


    melodious enough.


    He then turned to look at thements. When he learned that the audiences were all fascinated by his


    song, his lips curled into a smile. But he didn¡¯t take it seriously and directly left the live streaming room.


    Diana was a bit disappointed. But at a second thought, she persuaded herself that Caesar must have a


    feeling for her since he just agreed to sing a song in her live streaming room.


    She believed that Caesar wille to see her one day.


    Caesar¡¯s song was recorded by someone and was used as the background music in a video. And it


    then went virus on the Inte.


    Many YouTuber all followed suit and used Caesar¡¯s song as the background music of their videos, and


    therefore gained a lot of poprity.


    Caesar also became popr. The online users showed a great enthusiasm in discussing about Caesar.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    They all thought that Caesar, with such a beautiful voice, must be a stunning hunk.


    Some well-known musicpanies were eager to get Caesar¡¯s contact methods, hoping to sign


    contract with him to make him a superstar.


    But beside the information revealing that Caesar was an Emperor VIP of DOYU TV, they got no other


    information.


    This made those musicpanies felt pitiful. It was a pity for the music circle to miss this talent.


    Casey, the subject of these things, didn¡¯t even know about it. After singing the song and leaving the live


    streaming room, he left it behind and paid no attention to it.


    Diana kept sending him private messages, but Casey didn¡¯t reply.


    Having not received Caesar¡¯s reply, Diana made a phone call to Edith.


    ¡°Edith dear, I must tell you that I¡¯m really into him. Caesar must be a handsome guy. He sang a song to


    me today. It was damn melodious.¡± Diana chattered to Edith.


    ¡°Hey, you little anthomaniac. I am at work now. And you specially called me to tell me this?¡± Edith


    raised her eyes heavenward.


    ¡°Oh, I was so excited and wanted to share it with you. Now that you¡¯re working, I shouldn¡¯t bother you.


    I¡¯ll call you and tell you more about my Prince Charming.¡±


    ...


    In the afternoon, Casey reached at the entrance of amunity, which was not far away from his


    domicile, alone.


    Soon, Morgan Byrne also came here with his subordinates.


    ¡°Casey, I¡¯ve made a thorough investigation. Dempsey Wong lived here alone, and his children would


    ¡°Dempsey was famous as a rogue. He likes to take advantage of everything, no matter how trivial it is,


    and his neighbors were quite annoyed.¡±


    ¡°But he¡¯s just a coward. It¡¯s said that because he was beaten up for taking advantage of a group of


    gangster, he would show great respect to those who look fierce.


    Morgan told Casey all the information of Dempsey.


    Casey nodded and said, ¡°All right. Now that this is the case, you can wait here. I¡¯ll go upstairs to pay a


    visit.¡±


    ¡°Casey, did Dempsey make troubles for you? If you want to kill him, just order us to do it. You don¡¯t


    have toe in person.¡± said Dempsey.


    Casey was amused. He exined, ¡°He¡¯s one of my mother-inw¡¯s rtives after all. I won¡¯t kill him


    without reasons, not to mention that he hadn¡¯t make troubles for me.¡±


    ¡°Then why are we here today?¡± Morgan was confused.


    ¡°Pressing for payment.¡± Caseyughed and answered.

 Chapter 39 Defamation

    Chapter 39 Defamation


    Dempsey was sitting on the sofa and appreciating the TV worthy of 38,000 CNY, triumphantly.


    It was the first time for him to watch such an expensive TV. Although he didn¡¯t know well about how to


    use it, he knew deep down that expensiveness means high quality.


    ¡°Amara is really a fool. Hahaha, she even believed in the bullshit that I was willing to spend 40,000


    CNY to buy the TV. To earn the price difference of 2,000 CNY, she sold me the TV without hesitation.


    ¡°Now this TV belongs to me. If theye to press for payment, I¡¯ll tell them that I have no money.


    Haha I can dy the payment for four or five years in this manner. Then I will return the TV to them.


    Oh, I can use this new TV for free for several years. I am so smart!¡±


    Dempsey wascent to his trick. Actually, he had frequently used this trick to fool others in recent


    years.


    Just as he was watching TV leisurely, he suddenly heard that someone was knocking on the door. He


    sat up and walked over the door. When he saw that it was Casey, he mmed closed the door


    mercilessly.


    Casey hadn¡¯t expected that Dempsey would ignore him, so he knocked on the door again.


    Dempsey opened the door impatiently, and said angrily, "Why are you keeping knocking my door? It¡¯s


    annoying. I don''t wee you. You can leave."


    Everyone in J City knew that Casey was a nothing-for-good. And Dempsey, a rogue, had always


    looked down upon him.


    ¡°Uncle Wong, Ie to ask for the 40,000 CNY for the TV. You have taken away the TV, shouldn¡¯t you


    pay it?¡± said Casey.


    ¡°What the hell. Who you think you are? How dare you toe to press for my payment? Casey, we all


    know your position in the Patel family. Would Amara ask you toe? I guess you muste here to


    deceive me.¡± Dempsey said contemptuously.


    Casey frowned, thinking that Dempsey was really a rogue, and his words were kinda humiliating.


    "Uncle Wong, no matter whoes today, you should pay the payment." Casey continued to persuade


    him patiently.


    He thought that if Dempsey would pay the payment, then there was no need to call Morgan and his


    men here. But if Dempsey refused to pay it, they he would ask Morgan to teach him a lesson.


    Dempsey was annoyed. Originally, he intended to argue with Casey, but he then rolled his eyes as an


    idea popped into his smiled, and smiled at Casey.


    "Well, I see. Thanks for your special visit. Rest assured, I will send the money to Amara personally


    tonight." said Dempsey.


    Casey was stunned. He hadn¡¯t expected that Dempsey would suddenly change his mind and promise


    to send the money.


    Originally, he thought that Dempsey would argue with him, and would not agree to pay the payment.


    Now that Dempsey had agreed to pay the TV, there was no need to ask Morgan and his man toe


    upstairs.


    "Thank you, Uncle Wong. We¡¯ll wait for your visit." said Casey.


    "By the way, Casey, can you do me a favor? I don''t know how to use this TV." asked Dempsey.


    Casey walked over, taught Dempsey how to use the TV, and then went downstairs.


    Seeing Caseying downstairs, Morgan and his subordinates immediately greeted him and asked,


    "How¡¯s it going, Casey? Do you need our supports?"


    "No need for the time being, you can go back first, and I will call you when I need you." Casey replied.


    Morgan nodded, and left with his men.


    At night, Dempsey performed his promise and paid a special visit to Amara''s house.


    Amara was surprised to see Dempsey as she thought that he was here to give her the money, so she


    was so happy and immediately invited him toe into the house.


    Dempsey sat down on the sofa and began to eat the food on the table, as he was in his own house.


    When he finished eating, he leaned against the sofa leisurely.


    Amara was a little anxious as she saw him acting like this, so she asked tentatively: "Dempsey, you


    have taken my TV back and watched it for two days. And the payment..."


    "What!" Dempsey suddenly yelled, "How dare you to mention the TV? How dare you to expect me to


    pay it? Originally, I wanted to give you the money, but now, I won¡¯t give you even a penny for it.¡±


    Amara¡¯s heart missed one beat upon hearing the words. Edith and Nics also walked over hurriedly,


    wondering what was wrong.


    "Dempsey, what''s the matter. TV is a new one." Amara said anxiously.


    "It¡¯s true that the TV it¡¯s new, and I have had a good watching experience. Originally, I intended to give


    you the money tonight." said Dempsey.


    "Then what''s wrong with it?" Amara asked in confusion.


    Dempsey turned to re at Casey and said, "The TV has been performing well, but today, Casey


    visited my house and asked for the payment from me. I told him that I should give the money to you


    personally, Amara. But he then walked over and pressed some buttons of the TV. When I turned it on


    again at night, I fought that it was broken.¡±


    Both Amara and Edith widened their eyes in shock. They hadn¡¯t expected that this was the case.


    Until now did Casey understand why Dempsey suddenly changed his mind before and asked him to


    turn on the TV. He hadn¡¯t expected that Dempsey would y this trick to frame him.


    "By the way, Amara, I have to tell you that Casey is so mean-spirited. He visited me today to ask for the


    money. Do you know about it?¡± asked Dempsey.


    Amara shook her head, and her face flushed with anger.


    "He told me that it was you who asked him to press for the payment. As far as I can see, I guess he


    wanted to take the money without your permission, and as the proposal was refused by me, he


    deliberately broken my TV. Why is he so bad? Ah, you actually have such an ill-intentioned son-inw


    while you¡¯re supporting his life.¡± Dempsey exaggerated the details to spice up the story.


    Amara suddenly jumped up from the sofa, pointed at Casey¡¯s nose, and shouted at him, ¡°Casey, you


    son of bitch. We have supported your life over the past years. But I hadn¡¯t expected that you are


    scheming to take away our money. I must have been blind to choose you as my son-inw!¡±


    "Mom, I have to make an exnation." said Casey.


    Edith also didn''t believe that Casey would do this kind of thing. The TV was gifted by Casey, so it was


    reasonable even if he went to press for the payment.


    "What¡¯s the need for your exnation? Dempsey has told me all about what has happened, will he lie


    to me?" Amarashed out angrily.


    "Mom, don''t be too anxious to draw the conclusion. Let¡¯s listen to Casey¡¯s exnation first. He won¡¯t do


    such kind of thing. Plus, the TV¡­¡± Edith tried to defense Casey.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    "Plus what? I¡¯ve told you that this son of bitch is evil-spirited. A fox cannot hide its tail; Evils cannot be


    covered up. We now finally find his scheming!¡±


    Amara turned to look at Casey, and questioned, "I just want to ask you, did you visit Dempsey during


    the day? And did you touch the TV?"


    Casey nodded and said, "Yeah."


    Amara regarded this answer as a confirmation of what Dempsey had said, and said to Edith, "He


    admitted it himself. What¡¯s point to discuss on it then? Edith there, you should divorce him, and go to


    go through the divorce procedures tomorrow. We can¡¯t keep such a viin in our home!¡±

 Chapter 40 Play Hardball

    Chapter 40 y Hardball


    Seeing that Casey nodded and admitted his lie, Dempsey sneered in his heart.


    ¡°Casey is no doubt a nothing-for-good. He knew that it was a lie, but he couldn¡¯t make it clear. Haha,


    even if he could give an exnation, Amara would not believe it.¡± Dempsey thought to himself.


    When Casey visited him in the afternoon, he had the idea to nt it on Casey; in this way, he could


    pocket the TV without paying a penny.


    He had prepared numerous excuses and lies, but with Casey¡¯s reactions and words, he thought that


    the excuses and lies were unnecessary. This nothing-for-good actually proved that his lie was a truth.


    "Amara, I agree with you. This kind of person is really scheming. And you must drive him out of your


    home.¡± said Dempsey.


    "Dempsey, I really appreciate your favor this time. If it weren''t for you, I was still fooled by this evil-


    spirited nothing-for-good. How dared he to scheme to snatch out fortune?¡± Amara looked at Dempsey


    gratefully. .


    "Amara, you don¡¯t need to thank me. It¡¯s just that I can¡¯t give you the money since the TV was broken


    because of Casey. I have to call the maintenance staff to help me fix it. I guess it will also cost a lot.¡±


    Dempsey said in an innocent tone, indicating that Amara shouldpensate for her.


    Realizing that Dempsey was not going to pay the TV, the gratitude on Amara¡¯s face immediately


    disappeared. But she couldn¡¯t find an argument to refute him. Dempsey was correct ¨C since the TV was


    broken, why should he pay for it?


    She passed all the bucks onto Casey. Now in her opinion, it was Casey who caused her to loss 40,000


    CNY.


    ¡°What a jerk. You¡¯re not motivated at all, and just know how to snatch our money. Now we suffered a


    loss of 40,000 CNY because of you. Tell me, what are you going to do with it?¡± Amara red at Casey.


    "I didn''t break the TV, or to be precise, it was not broken." Casey said in a calm voice.


    "What do you mean? Do you mean I was lying? Hey little boy, I¡¯m your senior, do you think that I would


    y these tricks on you, only to snatch that small amount of money. 40,000 CNY is nothing to me!


    Amara, if you doubt my words, you can go to my house to have a check. Let¡¯s make clear whether it


    was broken or not!¡± Dempsey bit his nose off.


    Seeing that Dempsey was angry, Amaraforted him, "Dempsey, don''t be angry. You know that


    Casey is brainless. Don''t be bothered by his words. Of course I believe in you."


    Dempsey snorted coldly, swung his arms, and said in a cold voice, "I don¡¯t want to waste my time here.


    If you don¡¯t believe in me, you can go and check by yourself at any time. If I don¡¯t leave now, I¡¯m afraid


    that I would receive more unreasonable usations.¡±


    After finishing the words, Dempsey turned around and walked out of Amara''s house, as if he had just


    suffered great grievance.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Amara hurriedly walked over to send him off, and kept putting in good words.


    In fact, she kinda doubted that Dempsey deliberately said those words because he didn¡¯t want to pay


    for the TV.


    But she was a face-saving person, and would never spit out her doubts in front of her rtives.


    Comparing to doubting Dempsey, she was more willing to believe that it was that viin Casey who was


    scheming to snatch her money.


    After sending Dempsey away, Amara closed the door and red at Casey resentfully.


    "You caused me to lose 40,000 CNY. I won¡¯t let you go easily. What¡¯s more, we have supported your


    life for several years. Give me 200,000 CNY, and divorce with Edith. Then get out of my house!¡± Amara


    said mercilessly.


    Edith immediately retorted, "Mom, don''t you think that something was wrong? Casey had told me that


    he¡¯ll go to Uncle Wong¡¯s house to press for the payment. So he won¡¯t pocket the money. You¡¯re familiar


    with Uncle Wong¡¯s characteristics, why did you suspect Casey?¡±


    "Edith dear, you may know a person¡¯s face but not his mind. Although Casey looks like a nothing-for-


    good and a coward, but how can you know what he¡¯s scheming in mind? 40,000 CNY is not a small


    amount. We can¡¯t go to your Uncle Wong¡¯s house to have a check, so Casey mustpensate for it!¡±


    Edith suddenly felt aggrieved for Casey, and she finally understood what Casey had suffered in her


    family in recent years.


    "The TV was gifted by Casey. Even if he really broke it, we have no standpoint to ask him to


    A trace of contempt shed across Amara¡¯s face. She then said, ¡°Edith dear, even if you want to


    defense him, you shall not lie to me. He had been living in our house and supported by us in recent


    years. How could he afford such an expensive TV? It must be paid by you.¡±


    Edith felt that Amara was a little unreasonable. It was useless no matter what she said to persuade her,


    since Amara had drawn a conclusion that it was Casey who should bear all the consequences.


    Amara nced at Casey said, "You are really a nothing-for-good. Even if this happened, you were still


    hiding behind my daughter, forcing her to put in good words for you. If you could afford such an


    expensive TV, my daughter wouldn¡¯t have had suffered a lot since she married you.¡±


    "I will help you get the money back." said Casey.


    Amara pouted and refuted, "Don''t brag. Don¡¯t you have any idea of your real capability? Dempsey was


    a well-known rogue. I would rather believe that sun would rise from the west than believing you can get


    back the money.¡±


    Casey and Edith were rendered speechless. Amara knew that Dempsey was a rogue, yet she still put


    in good words for him.


    "You said you will get back the money, if you can¡¯t, I will not allow you to have meal with us, and I you¡¯ll


    have to divorce Edith!¡±


    After finishing the sentence, Amara walked back to her bedroom.


    Nics gave them a helpless look, sighed, and then also walked into the bedroom.


    He would only sigh in the face of difficulties. Compared with Casey, he was more suitable to the title


    ¡®gigolo¡¯.


    "Casey, I''m really sorry, my mother is too block-headed. I believe you didn''t break the TV. Don''t take my


    mom¡¯s words to your heart." Edith apologized to Casey.


    Casey smiled and said, "It''s okay, I''m used to it."


    For no reason, Edith felt distressed and sorry for Casey when hearing the words.


    "Don''t worry; I will get the money back. You don''t have to worry about me." As Casey was speaking, he


    pushed Edith toe back to the bedroom.


    Edith curled her lips into a line. She was thinking that she mustpensate Casey for what he had


    suffered in the future.


    On the next day, after sending Edith to thepany, Casey went to Dempsey¡¯s domicile.


    Standing at the entrance, he nced into themunity and then called Morgan.


    ¡°Bring your man to Dempsey¡¯smunity; we have to y Hardball today.


    Casey was not a push-over. He had already given Dempsey a chance. Since he didn¡¯t cherish it, then


    he could only use some special methods.

 Chapter 41 Scared Out of His Pants

    Chapter 41 Scared Out of His Pants


    It didn¡¯t take Morgan long to bring back a few strong tattooed fellows for Casey.


    "Casey, what''s wrong, didn''t he give you the money?" Morgan asked.


    "This man is a cheat. He fooled us yesterday. It¡¯s useless to reason with him. I can only rely on you


    guys." Casey smiled bitterly.


    "Damn, how dare he fool my man Casey. Leave it to me. I will have this old guy beaten up." Morgan


    waved his fist.


    ¡°Be careful, he is over fifty years old, and if you don¡¯t pay attention, his medical restitution might be


    much more. Just try to scare him and let him pay all the money back." Casey said.


    ¡°I got you Casey. Don¡¯t worry, you just need to wait here, we will go up now." Morgan said confidently.


    Casey nodded as he watched Morgan and his men enter themunity.


    Morgan was really a helpful man, but he had a bad temper and was born to be aggressive. He could be


    a good sword, but never a general.


    Now that Casey wanted to unify the underground world of J City, he must find someone who could n


    for the overall scheme. Although Morgan was one of the three underground kings now, he was not


    good at being a leader at all.


    His duty was to follow and fight behind Casey. In the past few years, if it wasn¡¯t Casey who made ns


    for him, he couldn¡¯t even be one of the three kings.


    Also, judging from Morgan¡¯s personality, he wouldn¡¯t like to be a leader either. Morgan had told Casey a


    long time ago that he would rather be a local roughneck than be a leader.


    Since he couldn¡¯t find the right candidate, Casey didn¡¯t rush to eliminate Alfred, who was also one of


    the three underground kings.


    ¡°No hurry, it¡¯s hard to find such a talent." Casey shook his head and stopped thinking about it.


    Dempsey Wong was sitting on the sofa and watching TV leisurely with his legs folded together.


    Aftering back yesterday, he had realized that Amara wouldn¡¯t ask him for money again, so this TV


    became his private property.


    "Casey is such a useless person. Fooled by me like that, he dared not toin at all. Now Amara


    must be thinking that this TV was broken by Casey, who could never exin this clearly."


    "It''s fun to run into such a coward. I should find another chance to fool him again."


    Dempsey Wong was quite self-conceited, since he sessfully med everything on Casey and also


    gained a TV for nothing.


    Suddenly, there was a knock on the door.


    Dempsey hurriedly turned off the TV, worrying that Amara would actuallye back to check if the TV


    was broken.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    He immediately came up with some countermeasures. He pretended to be angry when he walked to


    the door, and said, ¡°I told you it was Casey that broke the TV. Come in and take a look if you don¡¯t


    believe me!"


    But when he opened the door, he found that it was not Amara, instead, it was a young man with short


    hair. Along with him were several tattooed men standing behind, which frightened Dempsey.


    "Who...who are you looking for?" Dempsey''s voice trembled.


    He was beaten by the gangsters when he was a child, leaving serious psychological shadow in his


    mind, so when he would be scared when he saw the tattoos.


    Morgan didn¡¯t say anything and just walked straight into Dempsey¡¯s ce.


    Dempsey was forced to move backwards, but he dared not to say anything.


    Then Morgan sat on the sofa, staring at the TV, and switched to a channel that he liked.


    Dempsey couldn''t figure out what these people were up to, so he asked carefully, "Dear brothers, what


    do you guys want..."


    Morgan took out a machete wrapped in newspaper directly and threw it on the table.


    Dempsey was scared to the ground, with tears all over his face.


    "Please don¡¯t kill me. I don¡¯t know you guys at all. I''m an old man, please don''t do this to me."


    Seeing his cowardice, Morgan reassured himself that Dempsey was only a coward that liked to bully


    the weak ones. If it wasn¡¯t Casey¡¯s request, he would have already beaten the old man up.


    "I heard that you owed someone money recently?" Morgan asked coldly.


    ¡°No...I didn¡¯t." Dempsey asked back confusedly.


    Morgan said no more and picked up the machete directly.


    Dempsey was so scared out of his pants at once.


    ¡°Wait, wait, wait, I did owe someone money, please calm down." Dempsey said sadly.


    "Don''t be nervous, I am just trying to polish my nails." Dempsey indeed began to polish his finger nails.


    Dempsey had already cursed Morgan a few times in his heart, who would polish his nails with a


    machete.


    "I don¡¯t like people who owe money and never pay it back. I really want to stab these kind of people


    when I actually meet one. Do you know what I mean?" Dempsey continued.


    Dempsey immediately nodded and said, "Don''t worry man, I will pay all the money back today, and I


    will never do such thing."


    Dempsey nodded contently and said, "Remember what you said, if you don''t pay all the money back, I


    wille again tomorrow."


    After that, he left with his men.


    Dempsey sighed in relief, and whispered in his heart that he was really unlucky today. Howe he


    ran into such a roughneck with a sense of justice at this time.


    He had never dared to fool those people. After Morgan and the others left, he changed his pants and


    then started to check his bills carefully.


    In order to pay back all the money that he had owed these years, he added up all the debts and then


    pay the money back door by door.


    Even Morgan himself did not expect that Dempsey was so afraid. Originally Morgan simply wanted


    Dempsey to pay back the money he owed Casey, but now this old man paid off all his debts.


    Well, it was really a good thing to do.


    In the evening, Dempsey went to Amara¡¯s ce with a parcel.


    As Amara saw that it was Dempsey, her heart trembled a bit, suspecting that whether this guy would


    fool her again.


    She opened the door, and trying to think of ways to drive this cheat away.


    However, Dempsey directly gave the parcel to Amara and said, "Amara, this is the money for your TV


    and the rest that I owed you. It''s all here. Check it. If it''s not right, I''ll make it up soon."


    Amara looked at Dempsey in amazement, and she felt like dreaming.


    Was the sun rising from the west today?

 Chapter 42 It Was Casey that Asked the Money Back

    Chapter 42 It Was Casey that Asked the Money Back


    "Dempsey, didn¡¯t you told me that the TV was broken by Casey, what are you doing now?" Amara


    asked suspiciously.


    "No, it was actually my fault. And the TV is not broken. Just check the money and see if it¡¯s right. I still


    need to pay back the others." Dempsey answered.


    Amara opened the parcel and counted the money in it. In addition to the money for the TV, he had also


    returned the rest that he owed.


    Seeing that Dempsey acted differently than usual, Amara wondered if it was because her daughter''s


    status elevated in the Patel family, which made this old man try to please her.


    That''s right, it must be the reason. It was definitely because of her daughter that Dempsey would return


    the money. No matter what, it couldn¡¯t be Casey¡¯s contribution.


    "Dempsey, don¡¯t say that. I don¡¯t need the money in a hurry. You can pay it backter." Though Amara


    said so, she still put the parcel into her pocket quickly.


    Dempsey was quite embarrassed. He wanted to pay it backter, but the roughnecks that visited him


    today wouldn''t like that.


    He didn''t want to have a machete on his neck. It would be a shame if he was scared out of his pants


    again.


    ¡°Okay, if the money is right, then I''ll go first, talk to youter," Dempsey turned around without


    hesitation, and headed to the next debtor.


    Amara went back inside happily. Noticing the smile on Amara¡¯s face, Edith asked, "Mom, what''s wrong,


    why so happy."


    "Your Uncle Wong just paid the money for the TV, and also the money he owed us." Amara answered


    with a smile on her face.


    Edith was surprised by how quickly Dempsey returned the money, since Casey said yesterday that he


    could ask the money back.


    This man seemed to be more reliable than she thought.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    "Edith, Uncle Wong must know that your status in the Patel family has elevated and will have a bright


    future, so now he wants to please us and thus gave the money back." Amara analyzed.


    Edith knew that Dempsey would pay back obediently not because of her, but Casey.


    "Mom, it has nothing to do with me, it was Casey that asked the money back.¡± Edith said.


    Amara nced at Casey and said contemptuously, ¡°How does a useless man like him ask the money


    back? Who is he that could have your Uncle Wonge and return the money in person?"


    "Don''t you speak for this useless man, Uncle Wong returned the money because of you. I am in a good


    mood today, so I won''t throw him out of this family. But tell him to remember that he doesn''t have the


    right to speak in this family and stay obedient in the future."


    Edith felt that her mother was so unreasonable, and she almost told Amara that Casey gave her a


    ne that was worth 45 million.


    However, Casey had told her to keep it secret, otherwise, something bad might happen.


    Especially not to tell Amara, who had a big mouth. Once the secret leaked out, their family might be


    targeted by others.


    Casey looked at Edith with a smile. As long as the money was returned, he didn''t care about the rest.


    "It''s fine as long as mom is happy."


    Edith felt that her family had owed Casey too much.


    Logically speaking, the money for the TV should be given to Casey, but with Amara¡¯s personality, it


    would be impossible to take back the money. Therefore, Edith didn¡¯t mention it.


    Since the money was paid back, Amara didn¡¯t pick on Casey for a few days.


    One day on the weekend, Diana arrived at Edith''s house early in the morning. As soon as she walked


    in, she jumped into Edith¡¯s arms and said, "Edith, what should I do? I think I am lovesick."


    Edith rolled her eyes and said reluctantly, ¡°If you are lovesick, why do you hug me?"


    "I have to practice first. I can put on a good show when my prince shows up." Diana said with stars in


    her eyes.


    They sat on the sofa. Diana hurriedly took out her phone and texted Caesar, ¡°Today is the ny-ninth


    time I have missed you."


    As soon as the message was sent, the phone on the table rang.


    It was Caesar¡¯s phone. He went shopping for groceries and didn''t bring his phone.


    Diana was confused, was Caesar living in Edith''s house?


    She turned around and asked Edith, "Whose phone was that?"


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Casey''s, he went shopping and didn''t bring his phone." Edith replied.


    Diana''s face immediately showed a trace of contempt when she heard Casey¡¯s name, telling herself


    that it must be a coincidence just now.


    She had imagined how her prince would look like for so many times. He might be an old man, but


    never Casey Davies.


    Without thinking too much, Diana said, "Edith, do you know that my prince sang a song for me that day,


    and his voice was the most amazing sound I have ever heard. Now this song is so popr on the


    inte and is used as BGM by many influencers."


    Edith was surprised and urged, "Really? Let me hear it."


    Diana immediately yed the song sang by Casey. As the music rang out, both of them were


    immersed by Casey¡¯s spectacr voice.


    When the song was over, Edith asked proudly, ¡°How about that! My prince must be amazing in reality


    since he could sing so well."


    Edith nodded, but she then asked doubtfully, "This song is really good, but... don''t you think it sounds


    like Casey¡¯s voice?"


    Diana was stunned for a moment. After thinking it carefully, she found that it did sound like Casey.


    However, Diana soon denied Edith''s spection and said with contempt ¡°Like, but definitely not the


    same. You know Casey better than I do. How could he sing so well."


    "If it really was him, he would absolutely show off in front of you."


    Casey had never sung in front of Edith, maybe it just sounded alike.


    "My Prince must be a tall, rich, and handsome man. Casey is nothing inparison. I know you want


    him to be like that too, but it''s a shame that he can''t live up to it." Diana tried to tease Edith.


    Thetter grumbled in a flirtish manner and said, ¡°Right, right, your prince is the best."


    Suddenly, Diana''s phone rang. She answered the phone, and after a few seconds, she looked at Edith


    with a smile.


    ¡°Hunter just called me and wanted to ask you out for a meal.¡±

 Chapter 43 Hunter Powell

    Chapter 43 Hunter Powell


    "What? This is not good, I¡¯m not going." Edith refused.


    ¡°Why not, he said that he has already booked the seats. Please go with me for the sake of my gluttony.


    By the way, he will pay for us, so it¡¯s free.¡± Diana shook Diana''s arm and said.


    Edith didn¡¯t know how to say no to her best friend.


    "Plus, Hunter is so sessful now, and he still remember you. If you go see him, maybe you two can


    make something happen." Diana said with a smile.


    "I''m already married." Edith answered firmly. She would never think about finding another man.


    ¡°So what, Casey is so useless, he can''t give you anything. Now your grandma is gone, why do you


    have to be with him." Diana said confusedly.


    "Okay, let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. I can go with you, but please don''t mention this again." Edith


    said seriously.


    Diana was really considering for the goodness of Edith. After all, a woman¡¯s future happiness was


    determined by what kind of man she marries.


    And Diana didn''t think Casey could bring happiness to Edith. Of course, it was just her own thinking.


    When the two were still arguing, Casey came back from shopping. Diana looked at him with disgust.


    Casey was not too surprised to see Diana here. He was happy today., since Charles gave him two new


    watches when he was shopping.


    It was the Vacheron Constantin¡¯s new couple watch, which was made exquisite yet low-key in


    appearance, with a total price of 380,000. And Casey really liked them.


    Most importantly, he was very happy when he thought of wearing a couple watch with Edith.


    He originally nned to give the watch to Edith directly, but since Diana was also here, he didn''t take it


    out.


    Seeing that Casey had returned, Edith requested, "I can go to dinner with you, but I want to bring


    Casey with me."


    Diana widened her eyes, and she said with disbelief, "Are you crazy, we are going to eat with Hunter,


    and you want to bring Casey?"


    ¡°Yes. Okay, I''ll go dress up, wait for me here." Edith stood up without hesitation.


    She looked at Casey and said, "Come to dinner with meter."


    Casey nodded obediently. He would try his best to fulfill all of Edith¡¯s requirements.


    Diana nced at Casey and felt sorry for Edith. This guy was just a coward and he was not


    It didn''t take long for Edith to dress up. They left the house soon.


    On their way, Casey also learned that they were going to eat with Edith''s ss president at university.


    He had heard Edith mention this ss president who went after Edith in college.


    Now that Hunter suddenly invited Edith to dinner, Casey knew already what he was nning.


    So Casey was moved to see that Edith was willing to bring him along, which meant that Edith had


    already regarded him as her partner sincerely.


    In this case, he would present the watch to Edith in front of Hunter. He must let people know that Edith


    was his wife.


    ¡°We are going to see my ss president in college, who is now the manager of the C.S. branch


    Company. When you see him, just stay quiet, do you hear me?" Diana said with an impatient tone.


    "Oh, I see." Casey answered casually.


    Things were getting more interesting for Casey when he heard that Hunter was the manager of the


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    branch C.S. Company.


    Diana would never understand why Caseyughed in this situation.


    The three left themunity and took a taxi to ce booked by Hunter. ¡­


    Inside the Harue Restaurant, Hunter was sitting at the table.


    He was holding a beautifully packaged watch box, in which an exquisite watch fordies was put.


    Cartier blue balloon, worth more than 40,000, and it cost Hunter a month''s sry.


    He bought this watch for Edith of course.


    He knew that she was married, but everyone, including Hunter, knew that Casey was just a useless


    coward.


    Through his acquaintances, he also learned that Edith was married to Casey because of the order from


    Ste Martin, the old hostess of the Patel family. Now that Ste Martin was gone, Edith could totally


    get rid of Casey.


    Hunter was aware of women''s material desire, and in the past few years, Edith had been through a


    hard time after marrying Casey.


    Now Hunter was a manager of the C.S. branch Company, with a high sry every year. His level was


    already among the top of his ssmates.


    So he felt confident that as long as he gave this watch to Edith, she would understand what he meant


    and they could make something happen.


    ¡°Casey Davies, a notorious trash, you are not qualified topare with me, Edith will be mine sooner


    orter."


    Hunter sneered in his heart, looking down on Casey.


    Soon, Casey and the girls arrived at the Harue Restaurant. The three of them walked in together, and


    Diana saw Hunter at a nce.


    She waved at him and walked over there.


    "Hunter, sorry to have you wait for such a long time." Diana apologized with a smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, I am not busy today. It is my honor to wait for you two." Hunter said politely.


    Edith nodded at Hunter politely and said, ¡°Long time no see."


    Hunter also nodded and then his eyesnded on Casey.


    ¡°Who is this?" Hunter asked.


    ¡°Oh, this is Casey. You must have heard of him. I didn''t want him toe, but Edith insisted.¡± Diana


    answered his question before Edith had the chance to introduce.


    Hunter didn¡¯t expect Edith to bring Casey along with her.


    However, he didn''t show his contempt, and stretched out his hand to Casey.


    ¡°Nice to meet you, Casey. I am Hunter Powell. I have heard of your name in J City a long time ago, but


    never get the chance to meet you in person.


    Hunter''s was being sarcastic.


    Casey reached out his hand calmly and said one words simply, ¡°Hi."


    Hunter sneered in his heart and was about to see whether Casey was as coward as everyone said.


    He had been working out recently, so his grasp was twice the strength of a normal person.


    He grabbed Casey''s hand with all his strength, trying to make Casey suffer.


    Unexpectedly, the moment he exerted his force, a much stronger force rebounded from Casey¡¯s hand,


    grabbing him tightly.

 Chapter 44 Your EQ is low, I don’t blame you

    Chapter 44 Your EQ is low, I don¡¯t me you


    Hunter''s eyes widened, an awkward smile appeared on his face, and then he tried to free his hand


    from Casey.


    But to his surprise, instead of letting go, Casey¡¯s grasp was getting more powerful.


    Wasn¡¯t he a useless person? Howe he¡¯s so strong? I had been working out a lottely. I was even


    stronger than the coaches.


    Hunter was astonished at first. And then he exerted more strength, trying to make Casey suffer.


    However, no matter how hard he tried, Casey had no reaction at all. Instead, Hunter felt more and more


    painful.


    Hunter sweated on his forehead. His hand was so painful that he couldn''t use any strength, but he had


    to bare it and pretend to be fine.


    It would be really embarrassing if Diana and Edith noticed that he was much weaker than a useless


    man.


    Casey sneered in his heart. He had already foreseen that Hunter would try to embarrass him.


    Unfortunately, he wouldn¡¯t give Hunter such a chance.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you two? Why are you still holding each other¡¯s hand?¡± Diana asked strangely.


    "Yeah, Casey, you are too excited, my hand will be broken if you keep holding it.¡± Hunter seized this


    opportunity and said quickly.


    Casey let go of his hand and sat next to Edith.


    Hunter sighed in relief. His hand had been bruised, which was due to Casey¡¯s strong grip.


    If Casey continued to hold his hand, his hand might be indeed broken.


    Hunter didn''t his bruised hand from Diana and Edith. He handed over the menu to them and quickly


    massaged his hand while Diana was ordering food.


    That was strange. How was he so strong? Hunter had decided to teach Casey a lesson and let him see


    their gap today.


    Hunter cursed in his mind, thinking that he must find a chance to avenge.


    "Everyone says that Casey is a useless man in J City. This is the first time I met him, and he doesn¡¯t


    seem useless.¡± Hunter pretended to speak calmly.


    "Then you really overestimate him, he is apletely useless man, he dare not say anything even if I


    call him useless." Diana said casually while ying on the phone.


    "Diana!" Edith was angry.


    Diana stuck out her tongue at Edith and stopped talking.


    Hunter thought Casey probably worked a lot at home every day, which was why he got so strong, other


    than that, Casey was useless.


    Hunterughed and said, "I am sorry for speaking so frankly. What I said just now seems to be


    inappropriate. I hope you don''t mind."


    Casey nced at him and said coldly, "You have low EQ, I don''t me you."


    Hunter was stunned right away. Diana and Edith almostughed out loud because of what Casey just


    said.


    Originally he wanted to show that he humiliated Casey intentionally, leaving thetter with no chance to


    argue.


    Unexpectedly, Casey would directly call him to be low EQ, which made him speechless.


    "Well." Hunter coughed awkwardly. ¡°Casey you are so humorous."


    Edith turned her head and smiled at Casey. She suddenly felt that Hunter was right. Casey was indeed


    very humorous.


    "Edith, see if there are any dishes you want to order. The Hunan dishes here are particrly good."


    Hunter chose to ignore Casey, and turned to Edith.


    Edith smiled and said politely, ¡°I am good with anything, let Diana choose for me.¡±


    ¡°You are still the same after all these years." Hunter said with a smile.


    After that, he handed the menu to Casey and said, ¡°What about you? What would you like to eat? It is


    not easy to book a table at the sixth floor of the Harue Restaurant. I bet you barely have the chance to


    eat at this ce. Try to eat as much as you can.¡±


    Hunter said this just to show off that the Harue Restaurant was too expensive for a loser like Casey to


    dine at. He must be scared to death by the price of the dishes here.


    Casey only thought that Hunter was really annoying, but since thetter asked him to order, he wouldn¡¯t


    refuse.


    "Are you paying?" Casey asked.


    ¡°Of course. You must be using Edith¡¯s money all the time, it would be unrealistic to have you pay.¡±


    Hunter said this deliberately.


    Casey sneered and then said to the waiter, "Except for this fish, I would like to order every single dish


    on this page, and also the ones on the next page. All of them. Then two bottles of ssic red wine. I


    will call you when we need anything else."


    Everyone was shocked by the way Casey ordered food. The waiter also opened his mouth wide. It was


    the first time he ran into someone who ordered so many dishes.


    Diana and Edith also stared at Casey in shock. Diana was embarrassed by Casey. It felt like this man


    had been starving for many years.


    But Edith felt that Casey did this on purpose. He wanted to fool Hunter.


    Hunter nced at the dishes that Casey just ordered. It added up to two thousand yuan.


    But it was still eptable, which made him reassure himself that Casey was a poor loser who hadn''t


    eaten anything good.


    His contempt for Casey became more intense, and he felt that Casey was no match to him at all. Edith


    would definitely not like such a man.


    It didn''t take long for the dishes to be presented on the table, which was filled withrge and small


    tes.


    Hunter poured the wine, and offered a ss to Diana and Edith respectively, but skipped Casey.


    Casey didn''t care either, eating by himself.


    Diana wanted to embarrassed Casey more, so she asked, ¡°Hunter, why did you skip Casey."


    Hunter pretended to recall such a thing, quickly picking up the wine ss, and said, ¡°My poor memory!


    I forgot that Casey is still here. If you don¡¯t remind me, I wouldn¡¯t have noticed him at all.¡±


    Diana chuckled and turned to Casey, wondering how he would deal with the embarrassment.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    After all, being ignored by others was very embarrassing. If Diana was the person to be ignored, she


    would have already lost her appetite.


    Casey was as calm as ever. He raised his head and nced at Hunter, but he simply took a sip of the


    wine and said, "It''s okay. Your brain and your eyes malfunction so often, I don''t me you.¡±

 Chapter 45 A watch worth 380,000 yuan

    Chapter 45 A watch worth 380,000 yuan


    When Hunter heard Casey''s answer, he was mad at once. He really wanted to kick Casey in the ass.


    He even suspected that there was something wrong with Casey¡¯s brain. This guy not only said that he


    had low EQ, but also said that his brain and eyes malfunction. Anyone would be infuriated by his


    words.


    ¡°You are the one whose brain malfunctions. Why would you curse others like this.¡± Diana argued for


    Hunter.


    "Oh." Casey only responded with one word.


    Diana was also infuriated by Casey.


    Edith looked at the fearless Casey and smiled with her mouth covered. He wasn¡¯t like this normally, but


    he acted this way to avoid Hunter¡¯s humiliation.


    "Forget it. It¡¯s not a big deal, let¡¯s eat and be happy.¡± Hunter pretended tofort generously.


    ¡°Look at you Casey, I really don''t understand why Edith keeps you with her." Diana muttered.


    They finally started to eat. Casey did not reserve, since Hunter would pay the bill, he must eat as much


    as he could.


    Edith held the same attitude as Casey. She didn''t like Hunter either, otherwise she would have already


    epted to be Hunter¡¯s girlfriend when she was in college. So all she could do now was to eat as


    much as she could.


    Otherwise, wouldn''t it be a waste of time?


    When they almost finished, Hunter took out the package with the watch that he prepared for Edith.


    As soon as Casey saw the package, he immediately understood what Hunter wanted to do.


    Casey also wanted to give Edith a watch. Of course he couldn''t let Hunter get ahead.


    As a result, before Hunter had the chance to speak anything, Cassey looked at Edith and said sweetly,


    ¡°My dear, I have prepared a present for you today."


    Edith was dazed. She didn''t expect Casey to say this right now.


    Hunter heard what Casey said, so he decided to wait first and put his package back.


    "What gift?" Edith asked curiously.


    "A watch." Casey answered.


    Hunter couldn¡¯t hold back hisughter, thinking that this man was so unfortunate to choose the same


    present as his.


    What Hunter prepared for Edith was also a watch. Judging from Casey¡¯s financial state, what he could


    purchase was simply a cheap one. Maybe it was even a second-hand product that was abandoned by


    others.


    Hunter nned to give his Cartier blue balloon that was worth more than 40,000 yuan to Edith after


    Casey had shown his cheap one. Under such a starkparison, Edith should know who to choose.


    Hunter felt that Casey really helped show off his superiority, so he didn''t worry anymore. He just


    needed to wait for Casey and tell Edith his feelings for her.


    When Diana heard that Casey wanted to give Edith a watch, she asked contemptuously, ¡°Isn''t your


    money given by Edith? What can you give her? I rmend you not to embarrass yourself anymore."


    Casey ignored Diana''s words and directly took out the watch that Charles gave him.


    Diana nced at the couple watch, and said, "It looks good, you probably bought it after visiting a lot of


    stalls. No wonder you dare to take it out on this asion."


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    She didn''t know Vacheron Constantin, so she didn''t realize the watch was worth 380,000 yuan.


    Diana didn''t know the price of the watch, but that Hunter did. When he saw the trademark of Vacheron


    Constantin, he felt his heart trembled.


    He knew how expensive this brand of watch was. His Cartier was not at the same levelpared with


    the Vacheron Constantin.


    The two watches of Casey cost more than one hundred thousand yuan, which was enough money to


    buy several Cartier.


    It should be a fake one, how could this guy afford such an expensive watch. Hunter thought.


    Casey opened the package that contained the watch, then took it out, asking Edith to stretch out her


    hand.


    Edith¡¯s eyes sparkled when she saw the exquisite configuration of the Vacheron Constantin watch.


    Only by looking at its contour, she already knew that this watch was definitely not cheap.


    Hunter took a cold breath after seeing the watch. The boxould be counterfeit, but the Vacheron


    Constantin watch was not so easy to be counterfeited.


    The first time he caught sight of the watch, he was pretty sure that it was real.


    Hunter subconsciously touched the Cartier in his pocket, and suddenly felt extremely embarrassed in


    his heart.


    He originally nned to wait for Casey to take out his cheap watch first, but then Casey took out his


    golden watch.


    Now if he took out his, it would be even more embarrassing.


    "Damn, where did this bastard get such an expensive watch? He certainly didn''t buy it himself, maybe


    he stole it from the store."


    Even if the watch Casey had was real, Hunter would never believe that Casey bought it himself.


    Casey put the watch on Edith¡¯s wrist. Edith loved it so much that she looked at it carefully for several


    times.


    Casey put the other one on his wrist, so that the two now had the first thing that belonged to both of


    them.


    "Do you like it?" Casey asked.


    Edith nodded and asked, "This watch is expensive. How much does it cost you?"


    "Not much." Casey answered with a smile.


    Seeing that Casey didn''t dare to tell the price of this watch, Hunter was more confident that Casey stole


    this watch from the store, and looked down upon him even more.


    It was really shameful to give someone a stolen watch.


    Although Hunter despised Casey in his heart, he was too embarrassed to take out his watch at this


    time.


    "Edith, this is probably the first time that Casey has given you a present since you two married. And it


    was so miserable that he bought it from the street stall. Look at Hunter, he has already be the


    manager of the C.S. branch Company at such a young age. He will definitely not buy anything from a


    street stall if he gives you a present." Diana said.


    Hunter was even more proud of himself. Since he failed to give Edith the watch as a present, then he


    could only show off his superiority in his job.


    "It''s nothing, my job is..." Hunter began to talk without stopping. Diana listened earnestly and felt very


    envious at the same time.


    Meanwhile, she kept using Casey asparison in order to show how good Hunter is, thinking that


    Edith might consider Hunter.


    Casey felt annoyed by this Hunter, so he texted Charles, "Call the person named Hunter Powell and


    ask him to drink tea with you."


    ¡°I usually have lots of free time, and since I am the manager of thepany, no one can give me


    orders. Just like today, even if I am absent and be with you guys, nobody will say anything."


    As soon as Hunter finished talking, his phone rang. It was the president of thepany, so he quickly


    picked it up.


    "Hunter, I heard that you didn¡¯t go to thepany? Why don¡¯t youe and have a tea with me since


    you have so much free time."


    The voice of the phone was loud enough for both Diana and Edith to overhear the entire


    conversation.

 Chapter 46 Changing Everyones Views

    Chapter 46 Changing Everyone''s Views


    The embarrassment on Hunter''s face was so obvious that almost everyone could notice it. The


    chairman called him as soon as he did that. He was so awkward but had nowhere to hide.


    "Okay chairman, I''ll go there immediately." Hunter replied respectfully.


    Even though he was now the manager of the branch office of the group, he wouldn¡¯t dare to defy the


    chairman''s order, and he had to reply respectfully without any dissatisfaction.


    What a rough day! Everything he wanted to do didn¡¯t go well. Hunter cursed secretly in his heart.


    He found that Casey was staring at him jokingly, thinking that his bad luck must be caused by Casey,


    who was the bane of his day.


    Diana and Edith also felt a little bit embarrassed for Hunter. After all, he was talking boastfully just now,


    and now he had to rush to the chairman immediately after a phone call. The contrast was kind of funny.


    However, neither of them spoke out, leaving Hunter some dignity.


    "Well, our chairman is looking for me for an emergency, so I can''t stay with you today. I will pay the bill


    "If you have something to do, just go first." Diana said, and Edith also nodded.


    "Oh? Didn''t you just say that nobody would urge you even if you don¡¯t go to work?" Casey interjected at


    this moment.


    Hunter''s face turned blue suddenly, thinking that Casey must be saying that on purpose. He was


    definitely making him embarrassed deliberately.


    If it weren''t for the chairman to call him, he would definitely stay and y the game with Casey.


    "It''s our chairman who is looking for me. Something important needs to be handled. Normally this is not


    the case." Hunter still exined.


    "Oh." Casey said coldly.


    If Hunter had known that Casey was annoyed at him, so he asked Charles to make him away, he might


    have vomited blood on the spot in anger.


    "You can just shut up. The monitor is the manager of apany after all. You are a vagrant and you let


    women pay for you. What qualifications do you have to make irresponsible remarks here?" Diana said


    contemptuously.


    Hunter agreed with Diana''s words very much, and he also had contempt for Casey.


    He did not talk to Casey again, but turned to look at Edith, and said, "Edith, you should go to the ss


    reunion two dayster. Many ssmates miss you and say that they want to see you there."


    Edith nodded and said, "Well, I will try my best to go there.¡±


    Hunter saw Edith agreed, so he got up to pay the bill, and then left here.


    Seeing that Hunter was gone, Diana turned to look at Casey and said dissatisfiedly: "Hey! Hunter


    invited you to dinner out of kindness, and you said that deliberately to embarrass him."


    "I''m just telling the truth." Casey said lightly.


    "Huh, I think you are just jealous of him, because you are afraid that he will win Edith¡¯s heart from you."


    Diana pouted.


    "You mean him? I''m afraid he''s not qualified enough." Casey was indeed very serious this time.


    "Stop, you don''t even blush when you tell lies. I think you can do nothing except bragging. Edith said


    that your voice is a bit like my prince charming back then. Now I think you can''t evenpare with a


    single hair on my prince charming¡¯s legs." Diana said angrily.


    Casey didn¡¯t know whether he shouldugh or cry, and it was a little strange to hear Dianapare


    himself with himself.


    "Okay, stop arguing, just eat, or the food will be cold any minute." Edith stared at them both.


    The two of them stopped arguing.


    After eating, the three of them walked out of the Harue restaurant. Edith looked down at the watch on


    her wrist and she liked it very much.


    Seeing that Edith adored the watch from Casey so much, Diana immediately leaned over and asked,


    "Edith, you won¡¯t really ept this loser, right?"


    Edith did not answer her directly, but said, "I feel that Casey¡¯s performance is quite good during this


    period, and he is very reliable, which gives me a sense of security."


    ¡°Him? Reliable? I think he is the most unreliable person in the world. Look at the watch you wear. He


    must have bought it from a roadside booth. Maybe it¡¯s only a few dozen dors. "Diana said with


    disdain.


    "I think it''s pretty good," Edith said.


    Diana sighed helplessly, and said, "I really don¡¯t know how to make you understand, but you have to


    promise me that you won¡¯t take Casey with you when you meet the ssmates."


    Edith nced at Casey and said, "Why can''t I take him? They didn''t say that you can''t take a plus-one.


    And if I drink too much, he can take me home."Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Diana really felt that Edith was bewitched by Casey, and didn''t know what to say for a while.


    The three separated at the intersection. Diana returned to her home. Casey and Edith walked back


    together.


    Both of them have Vacheron Constantin watches on their wrists, which looked very good.


    "Aren¡¯t you afraid that your ssmates willugh at you if you take me to your ss reunion?" Casey


    asked.


    Edithughed and said, "I¡¯m not afraid at all. I¡¯ve already thought this through. I can''t live in the


    opinions of others, as long as I know that you are nothing like what they say."


    Casey felt moved and said firmly: "I will definitely make everyone change their views of me, and I will


    never let themugh at you because of me in the future."


    Edith didn''t reply, and quietly walked towards the front.


    When he arrived at the gate of the housing estate, Casey subconsciously nced towards the side


    selling pancakes, and then found that the cart which was used to sell pancakes had fallen on the


    ground, and the eggs were crushed into pieces. There were obvious signs of fighting.


    Casey''s heart shuddered, and he quickly walked over there.


    He looked at the ground and found that there was still blood.


    He quickly asked a person next to him: "Sir, where¡¯s the man who sells pancakes? What''s going on


    here?"


    "A bunch of people suddenly rushed over and chased the pancake seller. No one knew what


    happened. The pancake seller fought with them for a while, and then ran away. Now No one knows


    where he is." The man replied.


    Casey nodded thoughtfully, and then went home with Edith.


    After arriving home, he immediately sent a message to Morgan, asking Morgan to find out what was


    going on.


    Casey still had a good impression of the man who sold pancakes. Although he knew that he was not as


    simple as he seemed, Casey wanted to find out the truth, even just for the sake that the man had


    warned him once.


    Early the next morning, Casey received a message from Morgan.


    ¡°Casey, I''ve checked it out. The man should be alive now. I will tell you the details when you


    <pe.¡±

 Chapter 47 Conor West

    Chapter 47 Conor West


    After Casey finished the housework, he came out of the house and took a taxi to the Starry Night Club.


    Morgan was waiting in a box, he saw Casey came in, and immediately got up to wee him in.


    "What''s going on, let''s talk about it." Casey went straight to the subject.


    Morgan thought for a while and organized thenguage: "Casey, the person you asked me to check on


    is consistent with the identity of Conor West, who was really powerful in QY City. If my assumptions are


    right, this person should be Conor West."


    "Conor West?" Casey raised his eyebrows. "It''s the Conor West who had a whole street stained with


    blood because of the betrayal of his subordinates, who fought for nearly a hundred people? Isn''t he


    dead?"


    Casey had heard of the name Conor West a long time ago. C.S Group had branches in various cities


    around J City, and he had a rtively timely understanding of the surrounding situation.


    QY City was a city to the south of J City. Its economy was better than that of J City. The underground


    world over there was a hundred times more chaotic than J City. The reason for this was the


    disappearance of Conor West.


    When Conor was still there, the underground world of QY City was a monolithic condition, and Conor


    firmly grasped the entire underground world of QY City on his own.


    When his power was the strongest, he was not even afraid of any first-ss family in QY City.


    However, just a few years ago, Conor¡¯s subordinates conspired to betray him, leaving him in a


    desperate situation. After fighting with nearly a hundred people in a row, he disappeared in QY City.


    Everyone believed that Conor had been killed by his own men.


    So Casey would be very surprised when he heard Morgan said that the man selling pancakes was


    Conor West.


    "Conor just disappeared back then, and people didn''t even find his body, so it can''t be strictly said that


    he is dead." Morgan exined.


    "I investigated overnight and found that the time when this person arrived in J City coincided with the


    time when Conor disappeared, and the people who fought with this man yesterday were from QY City."


    Casey nodded thoughtfully. If this was the case, the man selling pancakes might indeed be Conor


    West.


    A long time ago, Casey had felt that this man selling pancakes was unusual. He did not expect that he


    was Conor who had stirred up the storm in QY City. This surprised Casey.


    "Where is he now?" Casey asked.


    "Based on the clues I found yesterday, I have already found his hiding ce, but I can infer that those


    who presumably hunted him can also find him." Morgan said.


    Casey stood up directly and said, "Now take me to him immediately."


    "Casey, this is not easy for Conor. If we intervene in this matter, I am afraid it will cause trouble in QY


    City." Morgan added.


    "He helped me first, and I can¡¯t just watch him die. Besides, this is J City, and people from QY City can¡¯t


    just do whatever they want here." Casey said calmly.


    Morgan didn''t say anything more. He always believed in Casey''s decision, so he immediately took


    Casey out of the Starry Night Club and rushed towards the vige in the city.


    On the way, Morgan also mentioned to Casey a puzzling incident after Conor was betrayed.


    At that time, those who betrayed Conor could only ount for a small portion of his team. At that time,


    Conor had time to gather his confidants and get rid of those who betrayed him.


    But what everyone did not expect was that Conor chose to escape for the first time. He did not notify


    his henchmen at all. In the end, because he missed the best opportunity, he was blocked by a betrayer


    in a street, which resulted in the bloody battle that made him famous.


    Conor was able to hold the entire underground forces of QY City firmly in his hands, and his mind was


    absolutely extraordinary. He would never be stupid enough to run away alone.


    Morgan was very confused, and always felt that there was something wrong.


    Casey told him not to think about it anymore. It had been so long, and the truth was probably only


    known to Conor.


    What they had to do now was to find Conor as soon as possible and rescue him from those people


    from QY City.


    Not long after the two arrived at the urban vige, Morgan took Casey to a dpidated area following


    the route he had found.


    There were almost no people living here, only some houses waiting to be demolished. Very few people


    woulde here.


    The two stood in front of a courtyard house. Morgan pointed to the door and said, "If I¡¯m right, he


    should be inside."


    Casey nodded, carefully entered the courtyard, and then headed for the house in the courtyard.


    He opened one of the doors and walked inside. At this moment, a strong wind came and hit the back of


    Casey¡¯s head.


    "Casey, watch out!" Morgan shouted.


    "Josh Berry, I did not treat you badly back then, but you brought people to chase me today. You¡¯ve got


    no conscience .Even if I die here today, you won¡¯t get out of here alive!¡±


    There was a heavy voice, and a fist appeared behind Casey¡¯s head.


    Casey didn''t panic at all. When the fist was about to hit him, he easily dodged on one side of his body,


    and then grabbed his wrist.


    Conor was shocked, and he was about to retreat to the back immediately, but he found that his hand


    seemed to be frozen, unable to move.


    "I didn''t expect to see you so strong in only a few years. It seems that God is going to kill me." Conor


    suddenly let out a desperate sigh.


    "Bro, it''s me, don''t get me wrong." Casey said.


    Conor didn¡¯t saw Casey clearly until then, his face was even more surprised, and he asked, "How?


    Why are you here?"


    Caseyughed and said, "I know you are in trouble, so I came here to help."


    "Casey is someone who will repay his favor. He said that you helped himst time, so this time he will


    save you." Morgan shouted.


    Conor turned to look at Morgan, narrowed his eyes, and asked, "Are you Morgan Byrne?"


    "Yes, it''s me." Morgan replied.


    The astonishment in Conor''s heart became even stronger. He still had some understanding of the three


    powerful men of J City. He knew that Morgan was a fierce personality and a cruel man who started


    fighting whenever he was angry.


    He also knew more or less about Casey when he was selling pancakes. He knew that Casey was a


    real loser in the eyes of people in J City.


    Now Morgan Byrne, one of the three most powerful men, even called Casey his brother, and he was so


    respectful, which made Conor feel a little overwhelmed for a while.


    Casey saw Conor¡¯s doubts and smiled and said, ¡°I have some secrets more or less just like you, so


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    you don¡¯t have to be too surprised.¡±


    Conor nodded, and then sighed, "You should leave here. It''s not easy to follow me. I don''t want you to


    get hurt because of me."


    "You don''t have to worry about this. Just stay with Casey and I, no one cany a finger on you."


    Morgan patted on his chest.


    Conor shook his head. He knew that Morgan could fight, but Morgan could only resist Josh Berry, and


    Josh had lots of his subordinates with him. Conor was now suffering from old injuries and new injuries,


    and he couldn¡¯t fight at all.


    As for Casey, he never thought that Casey could fight.


    "Josh Berry, who chased me, also had a reputation in QY City, and his power was not weaker than


    Morgan¡¯s, and he had lots of hit men. The three of us won¡¯t be able to handle this. You two should go."


    Conor said. .


    "So, you really are Conor West?" Casey asked.


    Conor was taken aback, but Conor had known his identity, and now he had nothing to hide.


    "Yes, I am Conor West. I thought I could spend the rest of my life in J City incognito, but I didn''t expect


    that group of people would be so unrelenting." Conor said with emotion.


    Casey wanted to tell Conor that as long as he was at J City, no one could hurt him, but at this moment,


    there was a sound of footsteps outside.


    "Conor, I know you are hiding inside, get out quickly and ept your death, don''t waste my time!"


    There was a vigorous voice.


    Conor shook his head helplessly. Josh was already here. Even if Casey and Morgan wanted to leave, it


    would be too difficult for them.


    "Let''s go out, there is no point in hiding."


    Conor took the lead and went out, and Casey and Conor also followed.


    There were five people standing in the yard, and Josh was the leader.


    Josh was tall and muscr, and he looked like a trainer, giving people a very dangerous feeling.


    He was also a little surprised when he saw three peopleing out of the house, and quickly looked at


    Morgan and Casey.


    "I didn''t expect that you¡¯ve found helpers, but do you think that you can escape from me today?" Josh


    sneered.


    "Josh, this matter has nothing to do with the two of them, let them go; I''ll leave myself to you." Conor


    said calmly. Now that he has epted his fate.


    "Conor, although you are a big man in QY City, Morgan Byrne is not a person who is afraid of things. It


    is absolutely impossible to let me go at this time!" Morgan stepped forward.


    Josh narrowed his eyes, staring at Morgan and asked, "Are you Morgan Byrne, one of the three most


    powerful men of J City?"


    "Yes, it''s me!" Morgan shouted.


    Josh was a little bit afraid of Morgan, but just a little bit.


    "This is J City; you people from QY City can¡¯t just do whatever you want here. You can''t get out of this


    yard alive today." Casey also said.


    Josh nced at Casey and felt a little nervous. If this person was also a powerful figure like Morgan, he


    would be in trouble.


    He asked, "Who are you?"


    "Casey Davies."


    Josh first showed a puzzled expression, then he remembered something. Heughed, and said, "Aren¡¯t


    you the well-known loser, Casey Davies from J City?"

 Chapter 48 One Strike Is Enough

    Chapter 48 One Strike Is Enough


    "Yes, it''s me." Casey didn''t refute. He didn¡¯t care how others think of him, as long as he knew his own


    capability.


    A scornful smile appeared on Josh''s face. If it was Casey Davies, he would have nothing to worry


    about.


    Conor had been seriously injured and couldn¡¯t fight anymore.


    He could handle Morgan, and some of his men could easily defeat Conor.


    As for Casey, a loser, he didn''t think that a loser could cause him any threat.


    Conor was also moved when he saw Morgan and Casey were willing to step forward for him, but he


    thought the same as Josh did. Only Morgan could fight. He and Casey were basically useless.


    Although Morgan was able to resist Josh, the two of them couldn''t resist Josh''s men at all, and the final


    result would still be the same.


    "Casey, listen to my advice. Don''t interfere in this matter. The three of us are not their opponents at all.


    Doing so will only cost you your life in vain." Conor said anxiously.


    Casey smiled and said, "Things have already reached this point, do you think he will let us go?"


    Conor sighed, knowing that there was no remedy for this matter.


    "Don''t worry. They won''t be able to touch a single hair of yours with Casey and me here." Morgan also


    said confidently.


    If he was the only one here today, he might still be a little afraid, but Casey was here, so he had


    nothing to fear.


    And there was a high possibility that he couldn¡¯t even have a chance to fight today.


    Josh showed a sneer on his face, thinking that Casey was really hard-headed, he was about to die, but


    he pretended to show such awe-inspiring righteousness.


    "You are smart. None of the three of you will be able to leave today. I was ordered to kill Conor. None of


    the people who know this will survive." Josh said coldly.


    "Then you really think too highly of yourself." Morgan said with a smile.


    "Ha-ha, Morgan, is it possible that you think you canpete with the five of us?" Josh stared at


    Morgan and said.


    Morgan smiled and said: "Of course I know my capability, but I didn''t say I have topete with the


    five of you."


    "Oh? Then how did you get the courage to say I think too highly of myself?" Josh felt a little strange.


    Morgan turned his head to look at Casey, and said, "I got my courage from him."


    The five men¡¯s eyes all fixed on Casey, and they allughed mockingly.


    "Is this an illusion? You actually said that you got your courage from this loser? His courage is probably


    less than a mosquito¡¯s." Josh said mercilessly.


    Casey didn''t care about their sarcasm, but took a step forward and said coldly: "You will regret it."


    Upon seeing this, Conor quickly grabbed Casey¡¯s arm and said, "Casey, don''t be impulsive. Josh''s


    strength is not as simple as you thought. You are going to die."


    "Don''t worry. I''m not stupid enough to take the initiative to die." Casey replied.


    Conor saw that Casey refused to listen, and his heart was full of anxiety. He looked at Morgan and


    wanted Morgan to stop him, but Morgan didn''t seem to mean to stop him.


    On the contrary, there was a trace of expectation on his face.


    Josh suddenly wanted tough when he saw Casey, who was least likely to defeat them among the


    three, stood up.


    "Casey, are you sure you won¡¯t let Morgan help you? Judging from your reputation, it is impossible of


    you to defeat me today." Josh smiled.


    "I am good." Casey said lightly.


    Josh narrowed his eyes, and a murderous look appeared in his eyes.


    "Damn, since you are so ignorant, I will show you what despair is. Go get him!" Josh ordered.


    Among the four people, one immediately rushed towards Casey. Just by looking at the speed, Casey


    knew that he was a strong opponent.


    Connor¡¯s expression changed, and he quickly turned his head and said to Morgan: "Josh''s


    subordinates are very strong. If Casey fights on his own, he will be dead!"


    Morgan smiled and said calmly, "Don''t worry; I can''t even see through Casey. How can some small


    potatoes be his opponent?"


    At this time, the man had rushed in front of Casey, fisted out, and hit Casey in the face.


    The man was very proud, and seemed to be very satisfied with his speed.


    However, he didn''t know that his speed was like a turtle crawling in Casey''s eyes.


    Just when the man''s fist was about to hit Casey¡¯s face, Casey quickly stretched out his leg and kicked


    the man in his stomach.


    The man''s fist stopped abruptly, and then, his body flew out backwards. He hit the wall, and vomited a


    mouthful of blood.


    Everyone was shocked by this sudden scene, and the sneer on their face disappeared instantly.


    "How... how could he be so powerful?" Conor murmured.


    Josh spit on the ground, cursing: "Fuck, I didn''t expect it. Y¡¯all go and hit him on the ground!"


    The remaining three people immediately rushed towards Casey. Thebined strength of these three


    people was not much weaker than Josh, so Josh was also very confident in them.


    However, the next moment, Josh opened his mouth widely and looked at what happened in front of him


    with disbelief.


    The three people rushing in front of Casey, and his body moved quickly. It didn¡¯t take long before all the


    three people fell to the ground and started rolling.


    Josh couldn''t even see clearly how Casey had made the move.


    Was it possible that this Casey and the loser from people¡¯s words were not the same person?


    Josh didn''t dare to despise Casey anymore. He knew that this young man with no expression on his


    face was definitely not as simple as he thought.


    Conor also looked at Casey in shock. It was only at this time that he realized that the so called ¡°loser¡±


    was actually a master whose strength was far above him.


    Back then, Casey said that everyone has a secret; presumably this should be his own secret.


    Conor was also relieved to see that Casey was fine. At this time, a heart-wrenching pain suddenly


    came from his arm. He hurriedly covered his arm, and cold sweat came out on his forehead.


    When he was chased by the killers, his arm had already been seriously injured. Although he didn¡¯t lose


    his arm, it had never recovered.


    This time he was hunted down by Josh and his men. His arm was overused and he was injured again.


    By now, he had already reached the limit.


    But he hadn¡¯t finished with Josh yet, so he didn¡¯t have time to care about his arm.


    Casey walked up to Josh, stared at him coldly, and said: "Do you want to kill yourself or let me do it?¡±


    Josh snorted coldly, "Don''t fucking think that you have dealt with some of my subordinates, so you are


    qualified to challenge me here. I will let you know what miserable is!"


    After saying that, Josh quickly rushed towards Casey.


    Casey shook his head and said, "Your speed is still too slow, one strike is enough to kill you."


    "You are so shameless. I''m going to see how you can kill me!"


    Josh leaped to kicked Casey.


    Casey quickly turned around, and kicked directly on Josh''s knee.


    Click!


    Josh¡¯s screams followed, his body was struggling in the air, and then he fell to the ground.


    "Ah!!! My legs..."


    Casey turned around and didn''t even take a look at Josh. He knew that Josh had be a disabled


    person and he was not a threat anymore.


    Morgan walked towards Casey, and said with a smile, "Casey, you are being merciful today. You just


    took one of his legs."


    "You take care of the rest. None of these people from QY City can get out of this yard alive.¡± Casey


    said.


    Morgan immediately understood what he meant, and went to deal with the rest of the people.


    Casey walked up to Conor, smiled at him, and said, "The trouble has been solved."


    Conor looked at Casey with aplex expression, and said, "I didn''t expect you to hide so deeply,


    even I didn''t see your ability."


    "I understand the reason why a gentleman wants to hide a weapon next to his body. If you show off too


    much, it¡¯s easy for you to die." Casey smiled.


    Conor nodded, admiring the young man''s state of mind in his heart. When he was as old as Casey, he


    was so angry that he didn¡¯t hide any of his power like Casey did.


    "This time the people from QY City are killed, what are your ns?" Casey asked.


    Conor smiled bitterly, and said, "What ns can I have? Maybe I¡¯ll just go back to sell pancakes at


    some other ce.¡±


    "Why don''t you work for me? As long as you are in J City, I can keep you safe, even if the people from


    QY Citye again, I can keep you safe and sound." Casey made him an offer.


    He had been looking for someone who could control the situation of J City''s underground world. Now it


    seemed that Conor was obviously the most suitable candidate.


    Conor shook his head and said, "Never mind. I am a useless person now. Even if I work for you, I can''t


    help you much."


    After saying that, he felt another tingling in his arm, which made it difficult for him to stand on his feet.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Upon seeing this, Casey hurriedly got Conor¡¯s back, then nced at his arm, and found that his arm


    had turned purple, with some of the flesh on it cracked.


    "I''m afraid that I¡¯m going to lose my arm. I am very touched when you came to rescue me this time. I


    am just a useless person. I am afraid that I won''t have the opportunity to repay you." Conor said


    helplessly.


    Casey took a close look at his arm, and then seriously said to Conor, ¡°The condition of your arm is


    indeed very bad, but it hasn''t reached the point of being totally useless. I can help you heal it."

 Chapter 49 I Miss You So Much

    Chapter 49 I Miss You So Much


    When Conor heard Casey¡¯s words, his eyes widened, and he asked, "You also have medical skills? I


    have seen the top medical experts for my arm. They all said there is no hope. This time I tried too hard.


    I am afraid that my arm couldn¡¯t be cured even if the greatest doctor of human history were still alive. "


    Casey smiled and said, "I am not proficient in medicine, but I do know a genius doctor, he must have a


    way to heal your arm."


    "A genius doctor?" Conor was taken aback. He thought that Casey knew medical skills. It turned out


    that Casey wanted someone to treat him.


    "Yes, this person''s medical skills are already superb. It is not an exaggeration to describe him as a


    genius doctor. I saved his life a few years ago. It shouldn''t be difficult for him to heal your arm." Casey


    said.


    Conor hesitated. Of course, he didn''t want to lose his arms. As long as there was a glimmer of hope,


    he still wanted to try.


    But he and Casey barely knew each other, and Casey helped him so much that he felt ashamed.


    Seeing Conor¡¯s hesitation, Casey thought for a while and said, ¡°I¡¯m not helping you for free. I just said


    that I want you to work for me. If I really find someone to cure your arm, then you can work for me in


    the future. You can take it as yourpensation for me. What do you think?"


    Conor thought for a while, his current life was homeless and lonely, and he had to beware of the


    troubles from QY City every day.


    He also saw Casey¡¯s strength at that time. If he worked for Casey, Casey might really be able to protect


    him.


    He was not yet a middle-aged man, so he didn¡¯t really want to keep selling pancakes for the rest of his


    life.


    It would be better to just work for Casey for a while, maybe there was still a chance to regain his former


    glory.


    Of course, he must cure his arm first.


    He took a serious look at Casey, then nodded, and said, "Okay, I promise you, if my arm can really be


    cured, I will work for you without anyints."


    "You are so talented, it would be too wrong for you to go back to sell pancakes." Casey smiled.


    "Oh? What do you want me to do?" Conor asked.


    "Take charge of the underground world of J City." Casey smiled.


    Conor was shocked. From Casey¡¯s harmless face, he could not tell that this young man, who was


    called a loser, had such great ambitions.


    But this also made him confirmed that his choice to work for Casey was definitely not a wrong decision.


    "Casey, it¡¯s all done." Morgan walked over at this time.


    Casey nodded and said, ¡°Take care of Conor. From now on, he will be our family.¡±


    Morgan immediately held Conor¡¯s hand and said with a smile: "Conor, my brother. As long as there¡¯s a


    fight in the future, you can call me at any time. Of course, you don¡¯t need me if Casey is present."


    He knew in his heart why Casey wanted to save Conor, and he also knew that he was not a leader.


    Conor¡¯s arrival also let him breathed a sigh of relief, so he could just fight and kill in the future.


    Therefore, Morgan did notin about Casey''s recruiting Conor.


    Half an hourter, the three people appeared in a quiet alley.


    Casey took the two of them to a slightly quaint door, and a que was hung on the door, which read


    the four characters "Aloof from Temptation". Morgan stared at this que for a while, noticed the


    inscription above, and then opened his eyes widely.


    "Casey, isn''t this the famous doctor Owen Austin, who was famous across the country?"


    Casey smiled and nodded, and said, "Yes, it''s him."


    ¡°Damn! Casey, I heard that the doctor has a weird temper. He only sees people three times a year.


    After three times, no matter how much money you give, he won''t make another move."


    "Furthermore, he treats people depending on his mood. As long as he is in a bad mood, he won''t help


    the patient even if there¡¯s a fatal illness."


    "If we just go to him like this, will it work?"


    Morgan felt a little unsure. If it was Owen Austin, he could indeed help Conor heal his arm. But if he


    didn''t want to treat him, it would be useless to beg him.


    He had heard before that someone from a big family in the capital city once invited Owen to cure one of


    their family members, promising him a lifetime of prosperity, and Owen drove those people away


    without blinking his eyes.


    It was harder to get Owen to treat people than to fly in the sky.


    "Don''t worry; he won¡¯t dare to do this to me." Casey said with a smile, and then walked into the door.


    Morgan calmed himself, thinking about how many tactics he didn''t know about Casey, who was


    confident that Owen, the genius doctor, would not dare to be arrogant in front of him.


    At this moment, Conor was already in pain and speechless. Morgan did not hesitate, and quickly


    helped Conor into the door.


    Entering the door, they saw an antique medicine store with cabs full of medicinal materials. At this


    time, a young girl of about 18 years old was standing in front of the cab and checking medicinal


    materials.


    And standing next to the girl was Edith''s monitor, Hunter Powell.


    ¡°Please help me, kinddy. I really need the prescription of Doctor Austin. Please go and ask him."


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Hunter was looking at the girl pleadingly.


    "My master has already treated three patients this year, and he won''t go out again. It''s useless for you


    to ask, so don''t waste time here." The girl said coldly.


    When Hunter heard this, he could only sigh helplessly, and turned around to walk outside.


    At this moment, he saw Casey walking into the room, and he was surprised.


    "Casey Davies? Why are you here?" Hunter asked.


    "I came to see Owen Austin." Casey said lightly.


    Hunter immediately sneered and said, "You? You also want to see Doctor Austin? I advise you to save


    the time. The doctor''s quota this year has been used up, and you came here for nothing."


    Because the girl didn''t help him beg Owen, Hunter was also a little unhappy. Now that Casey was here,


    he immediately gloated.


    Casey ignored him, but walked directly to the girl.


    Thest time he came here, he didn¡¯t see this girl.


    "Hello, I''m looking for Owen Austin. Please help me inform of him." Casey said.


    The girl turned around and nced at Casey, her face was full of arrogance, and she said, "Are you


    deaf? Didn''t you hear what the man said? My master will not treat people this year, and you dare to call


    my master by his full name. There is no way that my master will see you."


    Hearing the young girl treated Casey with the same attitude, Hunter felt a little bit better and said,


    ¡°Casey, don''t waste your energy. Not even I can see the doctor, let alone you."


    Casey turned his head and nced at Hunter, and said coldly: "You don''t need to look for Owen to see


    your illness; it''s just a kidney deficiency. Just go back and have some herbal pills."


    When Hunter heard Casey dared to say that his kidney was weak, he immediately went off and


    shouted: "What the hell are you talking about here; do you think you are a genius doctor? You can tell


    what''s wrong with me at a nce?"


    The girl looked at Casey in surprise, and said to Hunter: "He is right. You do have kidney deficiency.


    You can tell by looking at your face."


    Now Hunter was choked and couldn''t say a word. The girl was Owen Austin¡¯s apprentice, and what she


    said might be true.


    He red at Casey resentfully, wishing to peel off his skin.


    Both Morgan and Conor couldn''t help butugh. Conor was in pain, but the pain was alleviated a lot


    after seeing this.


    "Don''t be proud. No matter what happens, you won''t see Doctor Austin." Hunter gritted his teeth.


    He had nned to leave, but when he saw Casey came, he wanted to see Casey made a fool of


    himself.


    Casey ignored Hunter, but walked to the girl.


    "Tell your master that Casey Davies is here." Casey said.


    "Casey Davis?" The girl curled her lips. "I only know that there is a famous loser in J City called Casey


    Davis. My master is so noble. How could he see that loser? You should leave now."


    Hunterughed loudly and said, "He is the loser you mentioned. That¡¯s so funny."


    Last time they had meal together, Casey said that Hunter was bot sensible and had no brains. Hunter


    had already regarded Casey as an enemy, so he did not intend to show any affection.


    "What!" The girl eximed, "You are loser Casey Davis? Why do people like youe here every


    day?"


    "I¡¯m telling you, no matter who my master sees, he won''t see you. You should leave as soon as


    possible. You are not weed here." The girl held her head high, not afraid of Casey at all, especially


    after knowing that he was the famous loser of J City. Both Morgan and Conor were embarrassed. At


    that time, Casey said that Owen would definitely cure Conor. But he couldn''t even pass the test of his


    apprentice now.


    ¡°Casey... maybe we should go to the nearby hospital?" Morgan asked cautiously.


    Casey red at him immediately, then turned to look at the girl, and said, "Since you don''t want to


    notify Owen, then I will go by myself."


    After speaking, Casey was about to walk towards the room inside.


    Upon seeing this, the girl immediately reached out and grabbed Casey, and said anxiously: "Why are


    you so shameless? I said that my master will not see you, and my master will never treat you."


    She was quite angry now, thinking that even a loser would dare to break in. He really didn¡¯t show any


    respect for the genius doctor.


    Hunter also sneered. He felt that Casey hadpletely offended this girl. In any case, Owen could not


    help him.


    "You are really stupid; this little girl is Owen Austin''s apprentice. You offended her and you still want


    Doctor Austin to help you? You must be dreaming!" Hunter said coldly.


    Just when the two people were arguing, a soft cough came from the room inside, ¡°What''s the matter,


    Luna? It''s so noisy."


    The girl''s eyes lit up suddenly. She knew that Owen had a bad temper. If he only realized that someone


    wanted to break in, he would definitely curse Casey.


    Moreover, Casey was the well-known loser in J City. Owen would definitely not be polite to him.


    "Master,e out quickly, there is a shameless person here who insists to break in to see you, but I


    can''t stop him" The girl shouted.


    After that, she turned to look at Casey, and said proudly, ¡°Well, my master wille outter. He will


    definitely be angry when he sees you with this attitude. Don¡¯t expect my master to treat you in the rest


    of your life."


    Soon, a gray-haired old man walked out of the room inside.


    The girl rushed behind the old man, pointed her finger at Casey, and said angrily: "Master, this is the


    guy who not only calls you by your full name, but also wants to break in to find you. You should scold


    him. Let him know that you, the genius doctor, should be respected."


    "Yes, I can testify that he called you by your full name at that time. He¡¯s so impolite, and he didn¡¯t even


    respect you." Hunter added.


    Both Morgan and Conor were a little desperate, thinking that Casey had pissed off the doctor as soon


    as they arrived. It must be impossible for the doctor to help them.


    Owen nced at Casey, his expression was not angry, but everyone could feel his emotions.


    Just when everyone thought Owen was going to scold Casey, Owen suddenly took two steps forward,


    grabbing Casey¡¯s arm with trembling hands, and said excitedly: "Casey, your still remembers me. I


    miss you so much!¡±

 Chapter 50 The Arm Is Mine

    Chapter 50 The Arm Is Mine


    Everyone in the room was immediately dumbfounded. No one thought that the famous genius doctor


    would say such things to a loser.


    Casey was suddenly a little embarrassed, he coughed and whispered: "Pay attention to your image."


    Owen released Casey and stared at him with a smile on his face.


    Both Morgan and Conor looked at Owen and Casey in disbelief. Only then did they understand why


    Casey said Owen would definitely help Conor.


    Hunter had a dazed expression, and he didn''t realize what was going on.


    Why did Dr. Owen have such a good attitude towards Casey? Could it be that Doctor Owen was in a


    good mood, so he treated everyone like this?


    The girl named Luna was even more surprised. This was the first time she saw Owen so passionate


    about others.


    "Master, this guy called you by your full name just now, and he wanted to break in. Why are you being


    so polite to him?" Luna asked in confusion.


    Owen red at Luna and said, "Luna, don''t be unreasonable, Casey is my distinguished guest."


    The look in Luna''s eyes became even more confused, as if she had heard some joke.


    "But, he is the loser that is well-known in J City." Luna was still unsatisfied.


    "Shut up!" Owen directly scolded Luna.


    Luna was aggrieved, but she didn''t dare to say anything.


    Owen turned his head to look at Casey, his face turned into a smile again, and asked, "You always


    Casey nodded, "A friend of mine was injured. I would like to ask you to heal him."


    Saying that, Casey pointed at Conor''s arm.


    Owen nced at Conor''s arm, his eyes lit up, and then hurried over to take a look, and said, "This arm


    is a bit interesting, I like that."


    Conor''s face twitched, thinking that this genius doctor was really different from others, and what he said


    could give people goose bumps.


    "How¡¯s that, can it be cured?" Casey asked.


    "It can be cured. Just take him to the room inside." Owen said with a smile.


    Upon seeing this, Hunter immediately stepped forward and asked, "Doctor Austin, I also want you to


    help me."


    Owen nced at him and said, "Sorry, I¡¯ve already treated three patients this year."


    "But why do you help them?" Hunter said dissatisfiedly.


    ¡°Owen and I are rtives. What about you?" Casey didn''t want to waste his time, and said something.


    "Yes, we are rtives." Owen also said.


    Hunter gritted his teeth, thinking that this loser should be lucky enough to be rtives with Owen. It


    was really unfair.


    He didn''t intend to continue wasting time here, so he nned to visit the nearby hospitalter.


    At this moment, Owen suddenly said: "Young man, you don''t have to worry about it. I just took a look at


    your face. You just have kidney deficiency. Just go back and eat some herbal pills."


    Hunter''s body was suddenly struck by lightning, and he froze in ce for a while before he could finally


    react again.


    He didn''t believe what Casey said at that time, but he couldn¡¯t ignore what Owen said.


    Owen was a recognized genius doctor, and he certainly wouldn''t fool people casually.


    He suddenly felt a little embarrassed. After calming himself, he said to Owen: "Yes¡­yes, doctor. After I


    go back, I will buy some herbal pills."


    After speaking, he hurriedly left here. If he stayed here any longer, he would be too embarrassed to see


    anyone in the future.


    After Hunter left, Casey immediately took Conor into the room inside and asked Owen to treat him.


    Luna stared at Casey ufortably, but she dared not to say anything because of Owen¡¯s presence.


    "The arm is mine. Go ahead and wait. I''ll take care of it soon. Let him rest for a few days and it won''t be


    a big problem." Owen said.


    Casey nodded, and dragged Morgan away to let Owen concentrate on treating Conor.


    Conor was panicked. Just now Owen said that his arm belonged to Owen, which made him shiver.


    "God... genius doctor, please be mercy. I still want this arm, don''t take it off me." Conor said.


    "Don''t worry, am I such a person? Only if it can''t be cured will I remove it for you." Owen said with a


    smile.


    When he said this, Conor became even more worried and had an urge to escape.


    Casey and Morgan arrived at the other side of the room, staring at the surroundings curiously.


    There are various organs made into specimens in this room. Morgan also found a human skeleton in


    the corner. He ran over and took a look and found that it was a real one, not a model.


    He suddenly felt a little creepy, wondering if those organs were all obtained from humans.


    So what would happen to Conor...?


    He turned to look at Conor, and after seeing Conor''s horrified expression, he couldn''t help but feel deep


    sympathy for him.


    Luna sat alone at a table not far away. There was a chessboard on the table, and she casually ced


    the chess pieces on the chessboard.


    She stared at Casey with anger, and showed murderous intention from her eyes from time to time.


    Casey gave Luna a yful look, and walked to the table and asked, "You can y chess?"


    Luna suddenly showed a look ofcency, and said, "It''s not just that I can y. Although my


    master is a genius doctor, he has a thorough knowledge of the study of Go. I¡¯ve learned a lot from him.


    Not even the professional Go yers can beat me."


    Casey immediatelyughed. ording to his memories, he taught Owen how to y Go because he


    was too bored.


    "What are youughing at? You don¡¯t believe what I said? I¡¯m telling you, if you want to y with me, I


    promise you will surrender within ten minutes." Luna said angrily.


    "Casey, I don¡¯t know you can y Go! I have never heard of this." Morgan said.


    "There are many things you don''t know." Casey turned his head and said to Morgan.


    Luna curled her lips and said, "Stop being cryptic! You must be an amateur. Forget it; I won''t y with


    you, or I may hurt your self-esteem."


    Casey directly sat down on the other side of the table, set the chessboard, and said, "I¡¯m bored


    anyway. Maybe some chess game can rescue me from boredom."


    "Just save it. You will only be defeated." Luna said with disdain.


    ¡°Let¡¯s y a round and make a bet. How about that?"


    "What kind of bet? ¡°Luna asked with staring eyes.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    "If you lose, you will call me great master and follow my orders in the future, How¡¯s that?"

 Chapter 51 You Bully Me.

    Chapter 51 You Bully Me.


    "Just only you? You want to defeat me? Are you insane?" Luna Wood said disdainfully, "How


    shameless you are! You actually want to be my grandmaster, my master¡¯s master?"


    Casey Davies smiled and said, "It¡¯s me who taught your master''s how to y chess. In a sense, I¡¯m his


    master, do you believe it?"


    "I believe you shit!" Luna said firmly, "You want to be my master''s master, uh-huh? You wish."


    Until now, Luna still thought that Casey was a good-for-nothing. Because Casey and Owen Austin were


    rted, she was willing to help Casey to cure his disease.


    "If you lose to me, you have to call me master. You have to listen to me in the future." Luna continued.


    "It¡¯s a deal." Casey directly agreed.


    Luna sneered, looking at Casey disdainfully. She had never lost to anyone in ying chess.


    Now her level of ying chess had reached a very high level. Even if her master wanted to win her, he


    had to try his best, let alone Casey.


    However, she didn''t know that what Casey said to her was not bragging. Casey indeed taught Owen


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    how to y chess.


    They started. Morgan Byrne watched them, not daring to make any sound.


    At the beginning, Luna was still aggressive and put down chess piece fast. She thought that even if


    Casey could y chess, he was just an amateur.


    However, as the chess game progressed, Luna suddenly realized that Casey¡¯syout which she


    disdained forced her no way back.


    Then Luna would stare at Casey for a long time before she put chess pieces. She was trying to guess


    some of his thoughts from his eyes.


    But Casey kept smiling. His eyes were calm and unpredictable.


    Step by step, the entire chess game was Casey¡¯s battlefield. From the time the first chess piece was


    put, the entire battlefield was under his control.


    His mental arithmetic ability was extremely powerful. After the first step, he had already thought of the


    situation which was after hundreds of steps. Besides, the person was ying against him was still


    Luna, the little girl. He could win this game without any effort.


    Luna''s pride disappeared. She needed to think about for a long time to take the move.


    Just when she finally came up with a wonderful move, Casey directly blocked her retreating way, which


    caused her originally nned step to be cut.


    If it weren''t that she didn¡¯t want to be disdained by Casey, Luna would have already retracted a false


    move.


    Morgan didn''t know chess. But from the changes in the expressions on their faces, it could be inferred


    that who was in control of the rhythm of the game.


    Seeing Luna almost going crazy, Morgan admired Casey even more, thinking that Casey was really an


    all-rounder. Under Casey¡¯s calm appearance, no one knew how many unexpecting skills he had.


    Casey put down hisst chess piece. He looked at Luna, and said lightly, "You lost."


    Luna stared at the chessboard unconvincingly, trying to see if there was no remedy, but what made her


    desperate was that she couldn''t find any way to remedy.


    She sighed helplessly, and then nced at Casey in disbelief. She thought that this guy won her by


    luck.


    "Is it time to fulfill our gambling agreement and recognize me as your grandmaster?" Casey said with a


    smile.


    Luna was reluctant. Of course, she didn''t want to recognize Casey, a good-for-nothing, as her


    grandmaster.


    At this time, Owen had already cured Conor West''s arm. He walked to Casey.


    Seeing Owening, Luna''s eyes lit up, as if she had found a supporter. She stood up directly,


    "Master,e and help me teach this arrogant guy. He actually wants to be my grandmaster, your


    master."


    After saying that, she looked at Casey and said, "It¡¯s okay I can recognize you as my grandmaster, but


    you must defeat my master firstly. Only then is it reasonable, otherwise I will not recognize you as my


    grandmaster."


    Casey turned to nce at Owen, then smiled and said, "Okay, Owen, let¡¯s y chess."


    Owen was shocked. Was he going to y chess with Casey? No, no, no. Back then, he thought he had


    a super IQ. After learning something about chess from Casey, he felt that he could defeat Casey.


    Finally, they yed a total of 100 chess games, of which he lost ny-nine times, and the other one


    was because he found an excuse that he said he had stomachache when he yed half game with


    Casey, so they didn¡¯t finish the game.


    Luna, this little girl, dared to y chess with Casey and betted. It was obvious that he would lose.


    In the past, Casey always said that he was Owen¡¯s master because he had taught Owen how to y


    chess, but Owen refused to admit it. If he really yed chess with Casey and he lost, Casey would


    truly be his master.


    Owen sighed helplessly. What could he do with his little apprentice? He had to sit down opposite


    Casey.


    Seeing that Owen was about to y chess, Luna suddenly raised hope in her heart. She looked at


    Casey triumphantly, and said, "Back then, my master and Terence Lam, the famous chess master of J


    City, ended the chess game in a draw. You can beat me. But if you y with my master, you are


    nothing."


    "Really? Then I want to see how good he is." Casey looked at Owen jokingly.


    Owen was full of embarrassment, wishing to block Luna''s words.


    ¡°Terence is nothing. The one sitting in front of me can be regarded as a real chess master.¡±


    ¡°You let me y chess with him. You may make me awkward in front others.¡±


    Owen thought to himself, but as Luna''s master, he couldn''t say it out. He had no choice but to start the


    chess game with Casey.


    Conor also came over and stood beside Morgan, watching the chess game.


    He also studied some chess in the early years. He thought he had some knowledge about chess.


    But when he saw the game between Casey and Owen, he was surprised. This was a high-end chess


    game that could only be yed by national-level masters. It had to take a long time for Conor to see


    through theiryout. At this time, they had already taken some moves.


    Conor looked at Casey with aplicated expression. He thought, "What kind of freak is this guy? Is


    this really the Casey who is regarded as a good-for-nothing by everyone?"


    After more than half an hour, Owen frowned and sweated. Finally, he couldn¡¯t stand it. He stood up and


    said angrily, "Stop. You bully me. You even don¡¯t give me a chance to fight back. I won¡¯t y chess with


    you anymore!"

 Chapter 52 Do You Still Think He Is a Good-for-nothing?

    Chapter 52 Do You Still Think He Is a Good-for-nothing?


    Both Morgan and Conor were a little surprised when they saw Owen being so furious, but they both


    knew why Owen was so angry. Because he didn¡¯t defeat Casey.


    Casey was the first one who could make this famous genius doctor so mad.


    Luna stared at Owen dumbfoundedly. She was still waiting for Owen to avenge her. Unexpectedly, after


    only half an hour, Owen voluntarily gave up.


    Was this guy really so powerful?


    "Now that your master has also lost to me, can you fulfil the bet?" Casey asked with a smile.


    Luna looked at Casey reluctantly, then turned to look at Owen for help, "Master..."


    Owen red at Luna and said, "Since you have had the bet, just ept to lose. Don''t ask me for help."


    Luna knew that today she couldn¡¯t escape to recognize Casey as her grandmaster.


    "All right, master."


    Luna turned to look at Casey, then bowed to Casey. She said, "Hello, Grandmaster..."


    Casey was very satisfied with this title. He said smilingly, "Well, since you have be my disciple,


    you must strictly abide by my orders from now on. From now on, be gentle and polite when you talk to


    others, do you know that?"


    Luna was stunned for a moment, and then she clenched her fist.


    Was this bastard saying that she was not polite or gentle?


    Now, Luna really hoped that she could have fight with Casey, but Casey was now her grandmaster.


    She had to listen to grandmaster''s order.


    "Yes...Grandmaster." Luna gritted her teeth.


    Morgan and Conor both wanted tough, but in order not to let Luna so embarrassed, they could only


    hold back theirughter.


    Casey stood up. He looked at Owen, and said with a smile, "Thank you this time. I''ll teach you a few


    tricks to ensure that you can defeat Terence Lam."


    Owen''s expression was not very good, but he was still looking forward to Casey''s tricks. After all, he


    really wanted to defeat Terence.


    "Don''t break your promise. Otherwise, next time when youe to me for medical treatment, I¡¯ll put


    something bad into your medicine." Owen said angrily.


    Conor was shocked immediately. He thought of the medicine that Owen gave him just now.


    After walking Casey out, Owen breathed a sigh of relief, then he turned to look at Luna. He said, "No


    matter who you want to provoke in the future, don''t provoke Casey. Did you hear that?"


    Luna looked puzzled and asked, "Master, everyone says that Casey is the good-for-nothing in J City.


    Why can''t I provoke him?"


    "Good-for-nothing? That''s just his low-key cover. You yed chess with him just now. Do you still think


    he is a good-for-nothing?" Owen squinted.


    Luna nodded immediately, as if she understood something. She felt so surprised.


    "It''s a pity that this guy is already married, otherwise, it is a good choice to let you marry him." Owen


    suddenly changed his tone and murmured.


    "Master!" Luna immediately red at Owen.


    Owenughed, touched his beard and turned back to the house.


    ......


    In front of the Starry Night Club.


    Conor looked at the surrounding scenes and feltplicated. He had been in J City for a few years


    and was already familiar with it.


    But looking at this city now, he felt the city was very different from before.


    "In the future, I, Conor, will be rooted here. I don''t want to be rich. Casey, I only want to repay you for


    your life-saving grace." Conor said firmly.


    Casey smiled and said, "The purpose I let youe here is not let you repay me. I want you to firmly


    control the underground world of J City."


    Conor nodded seriously and said, "Don''t worry. I will definitely help you get it."


    Morgan patted Conor on the shoulder. He said with a smile, "Let¡¯s do it together. Although there is only


    Alfred Frost left in J City, there are still many tricky people. Controlling the underground world of J City


    is arduous. There is still a long way to go."


    "With you and Casey, this should not be difficult." Conor said.


    Morgan and Casey looked at each other and bothughed.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Don¡¯t count on him. Casey''s main task now is to apany with his wife. He can''t help you." Morgan


    said.


    Owen looked dumbfounded and said, "I still have you."


    "Me? Starting from today, I will only be responsible for fighting. I don''t take care of anything else.


    Before you came, I was forced to do all kinds of things by Casey. Now that youe, these things are


    left to you." Morganughed.


    Conor suddenly felt like he made wrong friends. Morgan could be regarded as one of three powerful


    men in J City. Why did he suddenly feel Morgan so unreliable?


    "Casey, it¡¯s happy day. Let¡¯s got for a drink." Morgan looked at Casey.


    "Enjoy yourselves. I have to buy some food and go home to cook." Casey replied.


    Conor was shocked again. Such a powerful person as Casey was really willing to be a househusband?


    But considering that Casey''s wife was so beautiful, if it were him, he would probably be willing to be a


    househusband.


    Thinking of this, some past events came to his mind. Conor shook his head to force himself not to think


    about those things.


    On the way back, Casey went to the supermarket. After buying some food, he returned home.


    Just entering the house, Amara Stevens sitting on the sofa said dissatisfiedly, "What time is it? Why are


    you sote? We are all waiting for you to cook!"


    "I''ll do it right now." Casey didn''t refute. He just took the food directly into the kitchen.


    When he went to bed at night, Edith Patel asked Casey to help her with a massage. The advantage


    that Casey could get was that he could lie on the same bed with Edith.


    Two dayster, it was the day for Edith''s ss reunion.


    After getting off work, Edith went to home to pick out a dress that she liked. She put on light makeup.


    She looked gorgeous.


    After finishing these, she turned her head to look at Casey, and said, "Why are you still standing here in


    a daze? Hurry up, or we¡¯ll bete."


    "Do you really want me to go with you?" Casey asked.


    "Of course, if you still stand here, I¡¯ll regret." Edith said.


    Casey was happy. He immediately went to get changed briefly.


    In Casey''s view, that Edith was willing to take him to meet her ssmates was a kind of recognition for


    him.


    Although Diana Da said that day, if Edith took Casey to the ss reunion, she would definitely be


    Since Edith had already treated him as her husband, he couldn¡¯t let Edith beughed by others in


    today''s ss reunion.


    Casey was good at letting others awkward.

 Chapter 53 Class Reunion

    Chapter 53 ss Reunion


    Just when they went out of the house together, Edith got a call from Diana.


    "Edith, we are at the gate of TC International Hotel right now. Come on."


    "Okay, I will be there soon." After Edith hung up the phone, she hurriedly hailed a taxi.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    TC International Hotel was a five-star hotel in J City which was definitely a high-end consumer


    asion in J City.


    If people wanted to eat here, they had not only to be the rich, but also had to have status.


    This hotel was a ce for upper ss people to having parties. Ordinary people generally didn¡¯t


    consider to hold parties here at all.


    Hunter Powell chose this ce to hold a ss reunion. One reason was to show his status. The other


    reason was that TY Group was a major shareholder of TC International Hotel.


    As the manager of a branch of TY Group, it was rtively easy for Hunter to make a reservation at TC


    International Hotel than others.


    But even so, in order to get a private room, he took painstaking efforts.


    Casey had heard Charles Clinton talk about the TC International Hotel before. The reason why he


    became a shareholder of this hotel was naturally to expand his connections. Anyone who came to eat


    here would generally have considerable connections value. Charles was proficient at doing business,


    so he naturally knew the importance of connections.


    Half an hourter, Casey and Edith arrived at TC International Hotel. After they got out of the car, they


    saw a group of people standing in the distance.


    Diana and Hunter immediately came over to greet Edith. Diana saw Casey alsoe here. She


    immediately muttered, "How shameless he is! How dare hee to Edith''s ss reunion. Doesn''t he


    know it''s awkward?"


    Hunter looked gloomy after seeing Casey. He still remembered what happened at Owen¡¯s house that


    day. If Casey said in front of so many ssmates that he had kidney deficiency, he would probably


    punch Casey.


    "Hmph, it¡¯s good that you alsoe here today. Let you see how rich I am today, so that you can know


    who you are, and get away from Edith." Hunter said to himself.


    "Since you¡¯re here, let¡¯s eat together. I guess he has never eaten in such a ce." Hunter said with a


    smile.


    The ssmates of Edith in the distance saw Edith bringing Casey over. They all started whispering.


    "Is that Edith''s husband? I heard that he is called Casey. He is a famous good-for-nothing in J City.


    Why did Edith bring him here?"


    "That''s him? He doesn¡¯t deserve Edith at all. What a pity!"


    "I heard that Edith had no way, so she has to marry him. Maybe Edith brings him here is just to make


    him understand that he doesn¡¯t deserve her and let him get out of her way."


    "Yeah. Have you heard that Hunter still likes Edith? This ss reunion is held for Edith. Compared with


    Hunter, Casey is nothing."


    ......


    After Hunter walked over with them, those ssmates also stopped talking immediately, but they


    looked at Casey with contempt.


    "Everyone is here, let''s go in." Hunter said.


    A group of people followed Hunter towards TC International Hotel, all looking around curiously.


    They couldn¡¯t afford a meal in such a hotel themselves. Thanks to Hunter, this time they could be able


    toe here for a meal.


    "Hunter is really amazing. He can bring us to eat here. I never dreamed of being able to eat here."


    "That''s right, Hunter is now the manager of the TY Group branch, with an annual ie of several


    hundred thousand. It''s a piece of cake for him toe here for dinner."


    "Wow, Hunter is so awesome. What¡¯s more, he is still single. I really don¡¯t know why Casey dares to


    Hunter was full of pride. He even cast a contemptuous look at Casey, as if to show off his rich.


    Casey directly ignored Hunter. He didn''t think how powerful a person with kidney deficiency could be.


    Edith was also looking around curiously. It was the first time she came to such a magnificent building.


    Casey saw that Edith was interested in this ce, so he said, "If you like it, I can bring you here for


    meals every day."


    Edith''s eyes widened. Come here for meals every day? How rich that would be?


    But for Casey, who could afford Heart of Venus, it should be nothing.


    "Don''t brag about it here. Do you know how many efforts Hunter spent to book a private room here?


    You think this is the restaurant that everyone cane. Come here for meals every day? You are just


    a gigolo. What do you have so that you can take Edith here for meals every day?" Diana said


    mercilessly.


    Hunter also sneered, thinking that Casey was bragging.


    Those ssmates alsoughed at Casey.


    Casey pursed his lips and didn''t say anything. People who were high-powered never bothered to


    exin to insignificant persons.


    After they went in the TC International Hotel, a waiter ran over to greet them.


    The waiter nced at Hunter and asked, "Sir, do you have a reservation?"


    Hunter nodded and said, "Phoenix Pavilion."


    When the waiter heard the name of private room, his expression changed a little. He said, "Sir, I''m


    sorry. Phoenix Pavilion has already been booked. We also have an ordinary private room here. You..."


    "What!" Hunter yelled out suddenly, "I have already booked Phoenix Pavilion a few days ago. Why are


    you giving it to someone else?"


    "That''s right, one of our golden card customers is used to eating at Phoenix Pavilion. His priority is


    higher than yours, and the customer is over there." The waiter exined.


    Hunter suddenly felt so embarrassed. He knew that if he applied for a golden card at TC International


    Hotel, he had to recharge one million at least, but he didn''t have that much money.


    He showed off in front of his ssmates just now. He didn''t expect to run into such an embarrassing


    thing so quickly.


    He nced over there and found a huge man in a high-end suit standing over there who looked like the


    boss of a certain group. He was just a branch manager, so he didn¡¯t have ability topete with that


    man.


    Just as Hunter was entangled in how to solve this matter, Casey walked to the side, took out his mobile


    phone, and dialed Charles¡¯ number.


    "I''m at TC International Hotel. I want the Phoenix Pavilion, but someone is fighting the private room


    with us, you help me deal with it."


    "No problem." Charles replied.


    "Guys, or... let¡¯s go to the ordinary private room?" Hunter asked awkwardly.


    At this time, Casey stepped forward and said, "Since you booked Phoenix Pavilion, then go to Phoenix


    Pavilion. Why do we go to the ordinary private room?"

 Chapter 54 He Is Actually Right.

    Chapter 54 He Is Actually Right.


    Hunter immediately looked at Casey as if Casey was like an idiot. He said, "Did you not hear it just


    now? Phoenix Pavilion has already been booked by that gold card customer."


    "No matter who he is, firste, first severed." Casey said calmly.


    Hunter was speechless. He thought to himself, ¡°Do you think this hotel is that kind of restaurant that


    everyone cane? Firste, first severed? Now that that man applied the gold card, he has priority


    to use the private room.¡±


    Hearing that Casey said such stupid things at this time, Hunter felt that Casey was a bumpkin.


    "Are you out of your mind? You actually said such stupid words? That man is a gold card member.


    What are you? You¡¯re just a jerk. You actually have so many demands." Diana also said


    contemptuously.


    "It''s okay, we can also go to the ordinary private room."


    "Yeah, why do we have to eat at Phoenix Pavilion? Who do you think you are? Can youpare with


    the gold card members?"


    "The ordinary private room is okay. I didn''t expect that Edith''s husband is not only a good-for-nothing,


    but a bumpkin."


    Those ssmates talked.


    Hunter looked at Casey with a sneer. An idea popped into his mind. He said to Casey, "Since you really


    want to go to Phoenix Pavilion, can you go to talk to him and let him give us Phoenix Pavilion? "


    "Hunter, don''t be kidding. If he can get Phoenix Pavilion, pigs will fly." Diana said.


    Others allughed.


    "Casey really doesn''t know who he is. If it weren''t Hunter, how could he enter such a high-end ce?


    Now he even wants more."


    "How dare a jerk have so many demands?"


    Edith was also a little embarrassed. She tugged at Casey''s arm and said, "The ordinary private room is


    okay."


    "But we can really go to Phoenix Pavilion." Casey said.


    "Since you really want to go Phoenix Pavilion, then you go to talk to him to see if he is willing to give it


    to you." Hunter sneered.


    "He will give Phoenix Pavilion to us." Casey said.


    They looked at Casey disdainfully again.


    "What an idiot. I can''t talk with him anymore. He still thinks that man will give us Phoenix Pavilion. Does


    he think he is the owner of TC International Hotel?"


    "I really want tough. Does he want to show off in front of us? Or he can¡¯t feel ashamed anymore?"


    "Look, how arrogant he is! I really don''t know why he can marry Edith, such a gorgeous. I still think


    Hunter and Edith are the most suitable."


    ......


    Hunter saw that everyone was on his side. They allughed at Casey. He felt happier. That the more


    stupid Casey was, the better his chances would be.


    Casey ignored these people. He walked towards the gold card member over there.


    At this time, a waiter ran up to the man and said something to him. The man turned his head and


    looked at Casey, then nodded.


    After that, the waiter who was talking to that man ran over. He said respectfully, "That gentleman is


    willing to give Phoenix Pavilion to you, and wish you all a pleasant meal here."


    Everyone, including Edith, was dumbfounded. Casey was actually right. That gold card member was


    willing to give Phoenix Pavilion to them.


    Edith turned to look at Casey. She became more interested in Casey.


    She saw Casey make a call just now. She knew clearly that man was willing to give Phoenix Pavilion to


    them because of Casey''s phone call. Otherwise, Casey would not say it so firmly.


    Both Hunter and Diana looked at Casey in disbelief. They couldn''t react for a while.


    "He¡­ He is right?" Hunter was surprised.


    "What the hell? How did he know that man would give Phoenix Pavilion to us? Is it possible..." Diana


    narrowed her eyes.


    "Wow, how did Casey know that man would give Phoenix Pavilion to us? That man gives the room to


    us because of Casey?" Someone eximed.


    "How is it possible? How could Casey be so powerful? I think it''s just a coincidence."


    "Yes, it must be a coincidence. This guy just bragged just now, but he didn''t expect that man would


    actually give the room to him."


    "How lucky he is! Shit, I actually thought he was so capable."


    Hunter and Diana also believed that it was just a coincidence. It was absolutely not because of Casey.


    After all, they thought Casey had been with them all the time, but only Edith noticed that Casey gave a


    call.


    "That man maybe has something to deal with temporarily, so he won''t eat here. We can go to Phoenix


    Pavilion. Let''s go." Hunter said with a smile, ignoring what Casey had said.


    No matter why the man suddenly gave Phoenix Pavilion to them, this matter must not have anything to


    do with Casey.


    He was just a bullshit.


    Everyone present, except Edith, probably thought so.


    They walked towards Phoenix Pavilion. Edith walked with Casey and asked, "Is it because of the call


    you made?"


    Casey smiled and nodded.


    "They¡¯ve gone too far. Why don''t you exin for yourself?" Edith asked.


    "Giant will never prove his power because of the mor of ants." Casey replied.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Edith suddenly felt that Casey actually had the temperament of a poet. A smile appeared on her face.


    The waiter led everyone into Phoenix Pavilion. They all were surprised by the decoration inside.


    It was no wonder that the gold car member would want toe to Phoenix Pavilion for meals. Even if


    they ate bread here, they would feel happy.


    When all of them were marveling at the high-end of Phoenix Pavilion, only Casey remained unmoved.


    Several women looked at Casey contemptuously. They all felt that Casey was ignorant and couldn''t tell


    good from bad, so he had no reactions.


    Everyone was seated at the table. All of them talked about the decoration of here happily. For them, to


    Thanks for Hunter, they coulde here for a meal.


    After everyone sat down for a while, the door of the room was pushed open. It was the gold card


    member who gave Phoenix Pavilion to them. He came in with a ss of wine in his hand.

 Chapter 55 He Actually Stole Others’ Watches.

    Chapter 55 He Actually Stole Others¡¯ Watches.


    Everyone stopped talking and turned to look at the gold card member.


    It was the man who took initiative to give the room to them, so they felt a little guilty after seeing the


    gold card memberse in.


    If the man wanted to asked the private room back and based on the priority of the gold card members,


    even if Hunter previously booked this room, the man had the priority use of the private room.


    When Hunter saw the maning in, he was also a little worried and quickly stood up.


    The gold card member nced at everyone. At that time, the waiter told him that one of these people


    was a friend of the chairman of TY Group. He knew that the major shareholder of TC International


    Hotel was TY Group, so he immediately gave this room to them.


    He wanted to apologize to them. After all, it was him who cut in a line. If he offended TY Group


    because of this, it would not be worth the gain for him.


    Because he didn¡¯t know who was from TY Group, he directly said to everyone, "Guys, it¡¯s my fault. This


    room has been reserved by you, but I still cut in a line. I hope you don¡¯t mind."


    Everyone was taken aback. They didn''t expect this gold card member would apologize to them.


    "I didn''t know that you work for TY Group, so I was rude. Now, I will drink this ss of wine to show my


    sincerity. Mypany also has some cooperation with TY Group. I hope we can have a good


    cooperation in the future. "


    After speaking, the gold card member drank the wine in his hand.


    "Go on, I¡¯m leaving right now. Enjoy yourselves." After that, the man left here and closed the door by


    the way.


    At this time, everyone realized that it was because of TY Group that he gave the Phoenix Pavilion to


    them.


    Among those present, they knew that only Hunter had a rtionship with TY Group.


    So everyone felt that why the man would be so polite was because of Hunter.


    They all turned to look at Hunter admiringly.


    "Hunter, you are so amazing. Even the gold members here give you face."


    "Yes, Hunter is the manager of TY Group branch now. That man thinks that Hunter has a promising


    future, so he came to fawn on Hunter."


    "Hunter is awesome. Compared with him, that jerk is nothing."


    Several female ssmates had be infatuated to Hunter, but they all knew that Hunter liked Edith,


    so they were all a little bit lost.


    Diana didn''t expect it was because of Hunter, which made her want to chase Hunter.


    But thinking of her Prince Charming, she suddenly had no interest in Hunter.


    "Hunter is really good. Butpared with my Prince Charming, he¡¯s a lot worse." Diana muttered in


    her heart.


    Hunter was dumbfounded. He didn''t expect that the man would give the room to them because of


    himself.


    But how did the man know that he was from TY Group? He had never seen that man


    However, the man said that it was because of TY Group that he came to apologize. Among these


    people, Hunter was the only one who had something to do with TY Group, so it couldn¡¯t be because of


    Casey.


    Thinking of this, Hunter also showed a trace ofcency on his face, no longer thinking about the


    strangeness of the matter. He felt that they could enter this room now was entirely his credit.


    At that time, someone thought it was because of Casey that they got this room. Now it seemed that


    there was no such possibility.


    Hunter nced at Casey and Edith. There was a trace of provocation in Hunter¡¯s eyes, as if to prove to


    Edith that Casey could not match him at all.


    However, he did not know that Edith had already determined that the man came here because of


    Casey. Although she did not know what the rtionship between Casey and TY Group, she believed


    Casey¡¯s ability.


    After all, Casey could even get to know the owner of TY Manor.


    Until now, Edith didn''t know that the owner of TY Manor was actually Casey.


    After everyone praised Hunter, they stopped discussing the matter. It was the time to order dishes.


    Hunter nced at the menu. Although the dishes on the menu were all expensive, they were still within


    his tolerance range. After eating this meal, he would be short of money next month.


    Just when Hunter ordered food, the girls next to Edith began to talk to Edith. They chatted very happily.


    The girl sitting by Edith grabbed Edith''s hand and recalled their college life. At this moment, the girl


    suddenly noticed Edith''s watch. Suddenly, her eyes widened.


    "Edith, did you buy this watch by yourself?" The girl asked.


    "No, Casey gave me it. He also has one." Edith replied.


    "That''s a bargain that Casey bought from the flea market. It''s nothing pretty." Diana said.


    The girl took a deep breath and said, "How could this be a bargain? This is a new couple model


    watches from Vacheron Constantin. A pair of watches costs 55,500 dors. I only saw it at the mall a


    few days ago."


    Everyone at the table was attracted by them. Seeing everyone looking at Edith''s watch, Hunter


    suddenly became unhappy.


    He also knew the watch was genuine watch.


    "How is it possible? How could Casey afford such expensive watches? It should be fake." Diana also


    said with some surprise.


    "Impossible, Vacheron Constantin''s craftsmanship is not so easy to imitate. This strap is only avable


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    in the original factory of Vacheron Constantin. This watch is absolutely real." The girl said firmly.


    Everyone looked at Casey. They didn¡¯t expect that Casey could give Edith such an expensive watch.


    Edith was also a little surprised. Casey told her that the watch was not expensive. 55,500 dors? But


    Casey didn¡¯t think it was expensive.


    "Casey, you live off Edith. Where did you get so much money to buy such expensive watches?" Hunter


    suddenly asked.


    "Yeah, how could you afford such expensive watches? Could it be that you did something illegal?"


    "He certainly didn''t buy it by himself. Maybe he stole others¡¯ watches. I didn''t expect Casey would be a


    thief."


    "Oh my god, the watches actually were stolen by Casey. I have to check if I have something lost."


    Everyone immediately began to suspect Casey. The reason why Hunter asked such a question was


    also to arouse everyone''s suspicion. He himself felt that it was Casey who had stolen the watches.


    "Casey, why don''t you exin? Did you really steal watches from others?" Hunter asked again.


    Casey was speechless, but he didn''t expect that Hunter would make such trouble to him.


    But he was not afraid. An upright man fears no gossip


    "I bought the watches myself. Please don''t nder me without justification." Casey said.


    "Then you prove it. We can¡¯t believe what you say without any evidence."


    "Yeah, how do you prove that you bought them yourself? It¡¯s you who stole them from others but you''re


    still quibble here."


    "Edith, hurry up and stay away from this kind of person. He¡¯s actually a thief. He will harm you sooner


    orter."


    ¡­...


    When Casey heard them chattering away, he was speechless. He took out two pieces of paper from


    his clothes and patted them on the table.


    "Here are the invoices for two watches. If you don''t believe me, please check it for yourself."

 Chapter 56 Let’s Spilt the Bill

    Chapter 56 Let¡¯s Spilt the Bill


    The crowd immediately quieted down, and the word ¡°invoice¡± directly suppressed their ferocious


    appearance.


    That day, Charles dispatched someone to send the watch to Casey Davies, and also gave him the


    invoice. After Casey got the invoice, he forgot to put it at home and carried it with him.


    He didn''t expect it toe in use today.


    Diana nced at the invoice which was at the table in front of Casey. She still didn¡¯t believe that it was


    true, reached out and had a look at it.


    The girl who knew the brand, Vacheron Constantin, also looked over and stared in amazement, saying,


    "This invoice is true."


    All the people eximed, looking at Casey in disbelief. They all felt it was something they couldn''t


    believe.


    "Did he really buy this watch himself?"


    "Isn¡¯t Casey a man who relies on women? How could he have so much money?"


    "Wow, a sixty thousand-dor watch, I''m afraid I won''t receive such an expensive gift in my life."


    Even if they were still skeptical, the invoice was true. None of these people had any reason to suspect


    that the watch was stolen by Casey.


    Hunter thought this matter would make Casey lose all standing and reputation, let Edith realize that


    Casey was a man on the sly.


    He had never expected that Casey woulde with the invoice. However, on one would think Casey


    were ill-mannered now, they would only regard him as a rich man.


    Hunter was so angry that he clenched his fists and thought, "Casey is really odd, carrying an invoice


    everywhere. Does he always want to show off? He¡¯s really a rube!"


    Edith saw Casey take out the invoice to prove himself, signed with relief. She believed Casey wouldn¡¯t


    steal anything, but only the assertive evidence could shut others up. Fortunately, Casey had the invoice


    with him.


    Diana thought Casey¡¯s watch was fake, did not expect it was a watch of Vacheron Constantin, which


    worth sixty thousand dors. She was also surprised.


    But ording to her prejudice against Casey, she could not admit that Casey could afford such an


    expensive watch. She thought that only her Prince Charming had the ability to buy it.


    "Well, you have an invoice, so what? You must gain the money by either hiding it or cheating Edith. It


    seems that you are not ashamed of that at all." Diana said dismissively.


    People at the table nodded in agreement with Diana.


    "That¡¯s it. Casey is a waste. How can he afford such an expensive watch? He must have gotten the


    money from Edith."


    "Edith is really pathetic, meets such a shameless man who even cheat her out of money to buy a


    watch."


    "This kind of person is really abominable. As a kept man, he also tried his best to gain money from


    women. How brazen he is!"


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    ¡­¡­


    Edith felt angry when heard these people''sments. She didn¡¯t understand why those people didn¡¯t


    believe that Casey bought this watch on his own.


    She wanted to plead for Casey. But he turned his head and nced at her, smiled and motioned her


    not to do so.


    Casey was also helpless as those people didn¡¯t believe him. But he knew it was difficult for people to


    admit a man who they regarded as a waster was very capable.


    If he was still anxious about what they said, he could only have endless quarrels with these people in


    the past few years, and wouldn¡¯t establish TY Group.


    Hunter heard what people said also thought the money that Casey used to by that watch was likely


    from Edith.


    Even if it wasn''t, it must be his private money that he had saved for many years.


    Hunter thought, "As Casey was a waste, he couldn¡¯t have too much private money. Therefore, he only


    has little money after buying this watch." Hunter wanted to y a trick on him.


    He nced at everyone, then smiled and said, "Don''t say so, it may be true that Casey earn the money


    by himself. Casey, as you can afford such an expensive watch, you must have a lot of money, right?"


    "I have some." Casey replied.


    Hunter sneered, and he didn¡¯t expect that Casey would be taken in so easily.


    "How shameless he is! Hunter gave him an out, but he even struts his stuff more." Diana said in a


    contemptuous tone.


    Others also felt that Casey was shameless who bloomed after being ttered.


    "Casey, it seems that you are very rich. In fact, I didn¡¯t think that you woulde, so I don¡¯t have


    enough money. Since you are so rich, can afford to buy a watch of Vacheron Constantin, can you share


    a part of the bills? Then let''s go to karaoke, I''ll pay for it, OK?" Hunter said.


    Casey replied indifferently, "OK, let¡¯s spilt the bill"


    Hunter almost did not hold back tough out, he thought, "Casey is so silly that he not only agrees with


    what I said, but also wants to split the bill with me. He may not know how much it will cost to have a


    meal here. "


    "Now as you have agreed, today I will let you understand that the consumption of high-end hotels is not


    the one you can afford. When the timees to check out and you don¡¯t have enough money, I¡¯ll pay


    it. As a result, Edith will certainly be disappointed in you, and turn to my arms." Hunter muttered.


    "He¡¯s really hopeless, dares to split the bill with monitor. I¡¯m waiting to see what excuse he will make for


    hisck of money."


    "He¡¯s crazy, doesn¡¯t he know himself well? He even wants to pay half of the bill. Does he think he can


    bepared to the monitor?"


    "Who cares? Anyway, it¡¯s him who will be ashamed if he doesn¡¯t have enough money."


    "Poor Edith. He may have designs on Edith. When he hasn¡¯t got enough money, he will certainly ask


    Edith to pay for him. How unlucky Edith is, has a such husband!"


    ¡­¡­


    Casey naturally understood what Hunter thought about, so he proposed to split the bill. As Hunter


    wanted to see him lose face, he didn¡¯t care to let Hunter know the feeling of going bankrupt.


    Hunter handed the menu to Casey and wanted to see if he would regret after knowing the price of the


    food here.


    "Since you will pay half the bill, please order what you like first."


    Casey took over the menu, nced at the menu, and asked, "Are you sure you want me to order?"


    Hunter thought Casey was scared by those prices, sneered and said, "Yes, don¡¯t worry about the


    money, I will pay half of it. We should let others enjoy themselves, right?"


    "All right." After hearing what Hunter said, Casey immediately turned up the menu.


    He nced at the waiter and said, "Now, I¡¯ll order food."


    "There are more than ten people here. So first, ten pounds of Australian lobster at 85 dors a pound."


    "And give everyone a seventy-dor caviar."


    "Royal abalone soup, let''s have five first."


    "This one, this one, and one more¡­..."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 57 It Was Thirty Thousand Dollars

    Chapter 57 It Was Thirty Thousand Dors


    At first, Hunterughed at Casey and thought that he would not dare to order the expensive dishes. But


    after seeing what Casey ordered, he stunned.


    After a short moment, the price of the dishes that Casey ordered reached about ten thousand dors.


    The people at the table were also surprised by Casey, but thought they didn¡¯t need to pay for it, so no


    one stopped Casey.


    Others didn¡¯t care about what Casey ordered, but Hunter cared. He had to pay half of the bill, and the


    dishes Casey ordered were beyond his budget a lot.


    He immediately patted the table and shouted at Casey, "Are you crazy? Order so many dishes, can you


    eat all of them?"


    Casey looked up at Hunter, said, "There are more than ten people here. It¡¯s easy for us to eat them up,


    isn¡¯t it?"


    "But¡­but you still shouldn¡¯t¡­" Hunter would have liked to say that you shouldn''t order so many


    expensive dishes. But when seeing everyone looking at him, he thought others may think that he was


    not as generous as Casey if he said so, therefore, he took back the words.


    "What''s the matter? Do you think it is too expensive?" Casey asked.


    Hunter felt embarrassed, had only to say, "How can I think it¡¯s too expensive as there are only few


    dishes? I just think the kinds of the dishes you ordered were too unitary. I¡¯m afraid that they will be tired


    of them."


    Others immediately felt that Hunter was considerable, praised him.


    "Our monitor is really kind, afraid we may be tired of the same food, ask to add more different types of


    food. "


    "Yeah, these dishes are expensive. But they are a piece of cake to Hunter, he¡¯s certainly not distressed


    about the money."


    "I think it is Casey himself distressed money, even said that the monitor thought that was expensive, he


    still doesn¡¯t think how much worse he is whenpared with the monitor."


    Although they were all ttering Hunter, but he was not happy at all. As things had gone this way, he


    could puff himself up to his own cost.


    Casey heard Hunter''s words, nodded, then turned to the waiter, said, "Each for every dish on this page,


    and this page as well as that one."


    Seeing the way Casey ordered food was the same as he used in Harue Restaurant, Hunter suddenly


    felt regret for what he said.


    Who could afford all the food in the menu?


    But he just bragged, and it was toote to take back what he said."


    "Well, Casey, don''t just order dishes, let¡¯s get some wine." Hunter thought that when it came to order


    drinks meant that the dishes were enough. Then Casey would stop ordering food.


    Casey nodded, turned to the wine page, took a general look, said, "Ten bottles of your most expensive


    wine, by the way, get some good drinks."


    Hunter heard Casey''s words and almost spat out blood because of anger.


    The most expensive wine in TC International Hotel was 1188 dors for each bottle, and Casey directly


    asked for ten bottles, which was nearly twelve thousand dors.


    Was this guy really crazy?


    Hunter felt that his breathing was not smooth, he originally thought it would take about 4 thousand


    dors at most. But after Casey ordered the food, he was afraid that he had to spend at least ten


    thousand dors even Casey would pay half of the bill.


    "You fucking idiot. Haven¡¯t you had delicious food before, even ordered so much dishes? Damn it all!


    But anyway, we will go fifty-fifty. Then I will only pay half of the bill and I won¡¯t pay even one cent more."


    "Damn it! Even you, such a jerk, doesn¡¯t worry about it, I am also fearless. After all, I have deposit, and


    you will be regarded as a man who decides to dine and dash by the hotel if you don¡¯t have enough


    money."


    Hunter felt better when he thought like this.


    After ordering the wine, Casey closed the menu and returned it to the waiter.


    "That¡¯s all. We will tell you if we need moreter." Casey said.


    The waiter immediately nodded. It was his first time to meet such a generous guest, thinking that he


    must be a bigwig, otherwise he couldn¡¯t be so bold.


    After writing down what Casey ordered, the waiter quickly went out to tell the kitchen.


    Diana turned her head and looked at Casey suspiciously, and then asked Edith, "Edith, did you give


    him all your money and want him to push himself forward in front of everyone?"


    Edith shook her head, said, "No. Casey has been spending his own money recently, and he also


    bought his watch on his own. How can I afford such an expensive watch with my sry?"


    "So how does he get his money?" Diana continued asking.


    Edith thought about it and said, "Maybe he earned it himself."


    Dianna didn¡¯t believe it at all. In her impression, Casey was a jerk that couldn¡¯t do anything. How could


    he earn so much money?


    Or... Casey was pretending to be a nebbish before?


    Thinking of this, Diana remembered Edith said that the voice of her Prince Charming was a bit like


    Casey¡¯s, and that day she sent a message to her Prince Charming, Casey''s mobile phone actually


    rang.


    All this made her suspect the rtionship between Casey and Caesar.


    It was never going to happen! Diana didn¡¯t believe that Casey was Caesar, but still took out the mobile


    phone quickly and sent a message to Caesar.


    Then she hurriedly stared at Casey, and didn¡¯t hear his phone ring.


    Diana sighed with relief, it seemed that she misunderstood it.


    "How could this fool be my Prince Charming, and I''m really stupid. If he is my Prince Charming, he


    must buy a million-dor watch instead of a sixty-thousand-dor one." Diana murmured.


    She did not know that Casey had set it in silent mode when he arrived here, so there was no sound of


    hint tone.


    Diana nced at Casey arrogantly, then stopped thinking. She didn¡¯t care how Casey got his money,


    anyway, she didn¡¯t need to pay the bill.


    The water severed the dishes soon. They were very excited to see those exquisite dishes.


    "Hunter, thanks to you that we can eat such good food."


    "Yeah, Hunter, it is the first time that I can eat such an expensive dish. Let¡¯s make a toast."


    "Come on, let¡¯s all drink a toast to Hunter for we can taste the expensive but delicious wine."


    ¡­¡­


    Others picked up the ss and began to toast to Hunter.


    Although Hunter was smiling, but he felt very painful. The wine they drank was not wine but his hard-


    earned money.


    He saw Casey was calm, as if he didn¡¯t care his money at all, cursed, "I do not believe you aren¡¯t


    painful to spend so much money. You can pretend to be a rich man for a while, then don¡¯t cry when it


    Others were pigging out and toasting to Hunter. All of them praised that he was generous and honored


    them.


    After drinking and being praised by so many people, Hunter was conceited and said this money was a


    piece of cake to him.


    Everyone seemed to have forgotten that Casey would also pay half for the dinner, none of them talked


    to him.


    Casey also did not bother to chat with them, and enjoyed himself with Edith.


    Almost an hour and a halfter, everyone was full and looked very triumphant.


    "Hunter, we all have had enough. You can check now." A man said.


    "No problem, since everyone was full, then I''ll check out. After that, let¡¯s go to karaoke." Hunter also


    drank a little too much and spoke a lot louder.


    Others cheered immediately.


    "Don''t forget that Casey will split the bill with Hunter. Now, he doesn¡¯t speak, maybe he wants to stack


    the deck."


    Hunter also sneered and nced at Casey. He thought that Casey wanted to welch on what he said,


    so he kept silent. Fortunately, someone mentioned it.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    "Excuse me, check out!"


    The waiter immediately took the bill and went to Hunter.


    "That man and I go halves for the bill, so I will only pay half of the bill, and he will pay the rest, okay?"


    Hunter said.


    The waiter nodded and said, "Sir, you''re spending a total of thirty thousand dors, and if you pay half


    of it, you''ll have to pay fifteen dors."


    Hunter, who had been smiling, immediately sobered up and also almost fell from the chair.


    "How much is it?" Hunter asked in disbelief.


    "It''s fifteen thousand dors." The waiter repeated it again.


    Hunter swallowed. He only had seventeen thousand dors of working capital. This meal almost ran


    out of all his money.


    "Well, that man will pay first. I need to transfer money." Hunter wanted to see whether Casey had so


    much money, so he casually made an excuse.


    The waiter had to go to Casey.


    "Sir, it¡¯s..."


    Everyone stared at Casey with a sneer and thought he couldn''t have so much money.


    "I think he was bragging. How could he have had so much money? He might have cried and welched."


    "It is thirty thousand dors. The half of it is still arge amount of money. Casey designated cannot get


    so much money."


    "In my opinion, he may ask Edith to pay for him."


    ......


    Casey was not as slow as Hunter, but directly took out his bank card, handed it to the waiter, said,


    "Here is it."


    The waiter immediately took the card, swiped it, and let Casey enter the password.


    Everyone thought that there wasn¡¯t enough money in his ount.


    But at the next moment, the waiter smiled, returned the card to Casey and said, "Sir, you have paid


    sessfully, thank you for your support of our hotel!"

 Chapter 58 Dice Game

    Chapter 58 Dice Game


    Others immediately looked at Casey incredulously with their mouth open.


    "He¡­he paid it... How could he have been so rich?"


    "It''s a credit card, and his credit limit is more than fifteen thousand dors. Mine is only two thousand


    dors."


    "Oh my god, he even spent nearly fifteen thousand dors at random. I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t be so generous


    in my life."


    ¡­¡­


    Hunter saw that Casey actually paid half of the meal, and suddenly felt upset.


    He just thought that if Casey couldn¡¯t get so much money, then he could pin the me on him. He


    would say that it was Casey who wanted dine and dash, then the hotel would get even with him.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    But what made him surprised was that Casey really had so much money. Therefore, he had only to pay


    it.


    After receiving Casey''s money, the waiter went to Hunter and asked, "Sir, can you pay now?"


    Hunter took out a card and handed it to the waiter grudgingly.


    There was only seventeen thousand dors on his ount. He thought that there would be none left


    after paying the meal and the following karaoke.


    "Damn it. It''s all because of you. I¡¯ll make things very difficult for you while singing." Hunter said with his


    teeth grinded.


    After a while, the waiter returned the card to Hunter. Hunter took it over painfully, and then said to the


    crowd, "Let''s go, let''s go sing now and have fun."


    The crowd immediately cheered, then they left TC International Hotel and went to a famous karaoke


    nearby.


    Karaoke was not a high-end consumption ce, although the wine was expensive, but Hunter could


    afford it. He was not worried that he would need to spend nearly ten thousand dors more. He thought


    that it would be one thousand dors at most.


    His only purpose now was to make an ass of Casey, so as that he could show that he was better than


    Casey.


    Casey and Edith were sitting in the corner, like square pegs in round holes.


    But Casey enjoyed staying with Edith together very much. Edith meant the whole world to him, and he


    didn¡¯t care about others at all.


    Hunter was jealous to see they were so intimate, directly holding a few dices, sitting opposite Casey.


    "It¡¯s too boring that you two just sit here and don''t sing. Let¡¯s y the dice game." Hunter stared at


    Edith.


    Edith shook her head immediately and said, "I don¡¯t know how to y."


    Hunter looked to Casey, said, "As Edith doesn¡¯t y it, then you take her ce. Let¡¯s y the dice


    game, and the one who loses needs to drink, OK?"


    Casey shook his head and said, "I''m sorry, I don¡¯t want to y it."


    Hunter sneered immediately and said, "Are you afraid of losing? You are too cowardly even afraid of


    ying a game. You know I am very straightforward, please forgive me if my words hurt you. They all


    said you are a loser, at first, I do not believe it. Now it seems that they are true as you even dare not to


    y a dice game. "


    "It''s normal for him dare not to y with you, he''s such a coward, how dare he dare to y with you."


    Diana who sat next to Edith said sarcastically.


    "Casey aren¡¯t like a man, even has no courage to y dice game with Hunter."


    "It''s a pity that Edith married him."


    "Is he afraid of losing and drinking. He still dares not y as the bet is so small. How can he be


    sessful?"


    ¡­¡­


    Edith heard those people''s words, but also a little embarrassed, pursed her lips.


    Hunter heard this, immediately continued, "Casey, you are really not a man, let Edith embarrassed in


    this asion. If I were you, I would never let her so face-free."


    Casey frowned, the reason that he did not want to y with him was he thought the game was so


    simple that he had defeated all the people of Davies family when he was only eight.


    He didn''t expect Hunter would mention Edith.


    Casey thought, "Well, since Hunter himself wanted to disgraced, he would not go easy on him."


    "Okay, I''ll y with you." Casey said.


    Seeing Casey promise, Hunter sneered and said, "Well, since you promised, we can¡¯t stop until one of


    us drinks to vomit, even it willst the whole night."


    "It doesn''t take that long. I will end it in thirty minutes." Casey replied.


    Hunter did not understand the meaning of Casey¡¯s words, thought Casey was to say that he would


    vomit in half an hour, immediatelyughed. He thought Casey was really a wuss who thought he would


    lose before starting.


    Diana looked at Casey and said, "You really have self-knowledge. Hunter has won the dice game all


    the time. He can definitely beat you in half an hour."


    Several more people gathered around, looking curiously at Casey and Hunter, in their view, there was


    no doubt that Hunter would win.


    "Hunter is a good drinker and he can even drink more than ten people can do. Casey can¡¯t win at all."


    "How arrogant Casey is! We are supposed to see him vomit a lot because of drinking too much."


    "Casey, if you really can''t drink, don''t y it. They are my ssmates, won¡¯t take it serious." Edith was


    worried about Casey.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t have a ss of beer." Casey said with a smile.


    Edith stunned. She didn¡¯t understand what Casey meant.


    Hunter couldn¡¯t wait to see Casey lose, so directly began the game.


    He shook the dice cup with one hand. He was very skilled, and others were amazed at his action.


    "Hunter is so good at it that the dice cup looks like dancing in his hand." Several people eximed.


    Hunter put the dice cup upside down on the table, and then took it away. Everyone looked at it and saw


    the pips of the four dices, three fives and one six.


    "Hunter, you are so great, that total number of your pips is so big that Casey can hardly win."


    Hunter was also very confident. He was very skilled at dice game and there were few people could do


    better than him.


    "It¡¯s your turn." Hunter handed the dices and dice cup to Casey.


    Then Hunter went to get beer for Casey. As for he got three fives and one six, he thought that Casey


    couldn¡¯t win.


    Casey did not hesitate, holding the dice cup and then shook up. His movement was very simple, which


    for the control of the strength, it was only he could feel it.


    Everyone saw Casey¡¯s movements was so simple that theyughed.


    "He must be a green hand, so how can he win the game?"


    "It looks that he is even worse than me. And if he is ¡°lucky¡± enough, he¡¯s going to get four ones."


    Soon, Casey''s hand stopped, and everyone did not speak, waiting for him to take his hand away.


    At this time, Hunter also got the beer ready. It was an oversized ss that was full of beer. There were


    about two bottles of beer in the ss.


    He came over with the ss, looked at Casey with a sneer, thinking that this ss of beer would let


    Casey feel bad.


    "Oh, Hunter, you use such a big ss, are you going to burst him?"


    Someoneughed and said, "I think the game will be over soon. This ss of beer is enough to make


    Casey vomit."


    "Casey, what are you waiting for, open the dice cup, or you want to stall for time?"


    Everyone subconsciously thought that Casey would lose this turn.


    Casey took the dice cup away, revealing the dices in it, and everyone looked over, and then they all


    surprised.


    Two fives and two sixes! The total number of his pips was just one more than Hunters.


    "Oh, he¡¯s really a lucky dog, it¡¯s just one more."


    "So he is! It¡¯s amazing!"


    "Well, this guy may use up all his luck in his life this time."


    As Hunter was just about to hand the beer in his hand to Casey, he saw the pips and suddenly


    stunned. And his hand holding the beer ss was also still in the air.


    "This idiot really has a good luck. The total number of the pips is one more than mine? " Hunter


    thought.


    Casey smiled at Hunter and said, "I''m sorry, just one bigger than you, you lost, drink it."


    The reason why he could have these pips was not he had good luck. It was because he was so skilled


    at dice that he could get any pips he wanted.


    He also got the pips on purpose in order to let Hunter feel upset and indignant.


    Hunter was really indignant and angry with Casey. He still obeyed the rule and drank the beer in his


    hand.


    He thought that Casey won this time just because of his good luck, and he wouldn¡¯t be so luckyter.


    After drinking the beer in the ss, Hunter took the dice cup again and began to roll the dices.


    This time he also got a rtivelyrge number of pips, and thought Casey must lose this time even if


    he was lucky.


    However, after Casey got his pips, Hunter stunned, because the sum of his dice pips was one more


    than his.


    "Oh my god, he really had stroke of luck." Hunter shivered and didn¡¯t want to drink such a big ss of


    beer at a time.


    But this time Casey has poured him beer and handed over, "drink it."


    Hunter was extremely angry, but still drank all the beer in that ss.


    The following turns were all the same as the first two, no matter how many pips Hunter got, Casey


    could always be one more than him, which made him almost crazy.


    And as he drank more and more, by the fifth turn, he couldn''t hold on.


    "Well, I''ll go ..." Before he could finish his words, he almost vomited and ran quickly to the toilet.


    Casey and Edith bothughed.


    Diana stared at Casey, feeling that Casey was a little strange. No one could always win even if he was


    extremely lucky.


    She sat opposite Casey directly, picked up the dice cup and said, "I¡¯ll y with you, but let¡¯s change the


    wager instead of drinking beer."

 Chapter 59 Truth or Dare

    Chapter 59 Truth or Dare


    "Oh? What do you want to bet on? Casey asked.


    " Truth or Dare!" Diana said with a snicker, as if she were about to y a trick on Casey.


    She wasn''t afraid that Casey would win, and even if Casey did, she didn''t think Casey would let her do


    anything stepped out of line.


    In her mind, Casey was always a coward man, and he certainly dared not make excessive demands or


    ask tant questions.


    What¡¯s more, Edith was still here, she was not afraid that Casey would take this opportunity to retaliate


    against her.


    And as long as she won, she could take advantage of Casey, put an end of his arrogance after winning


    so many times.


    Casey naturally didn''t know what Diane was thinking, but he was not worried about it at all.


    Diana had no chance of winning the game when her opponent was him.


    "Okay, let''s get started." Casey said.


    Diana handed the dice cup directly to Casey and said, "You do it first. "


    At that time, she noticed that it was always Hunter rolled the dices first and Casey could be one more


    than him each time.


    She felt that it was the key to Casey''s victory, so that she asked Casey to do it first.


    Casey smiled and shook his head, did not care, took the dice cup and shook it.


    After a while, he opened the dice cup. Others looked over and found the pips of the dices were four


    fives. The total number was twenty.


    Twenty, was already a rtivelyrge number. It was very hard to get 20 if only relied on luck.


    Casey didn''t think Diana could y it as well as Hunter. Even if she won this time, he would also obey


    the rules.


    Diana saw the pips that Casey got, did not panic, took the dice cup. She turned one dice secretly and


    pretended to shake the dice cup, then took the dice cup away.


    "There are three fives and one six, the sum of pips is one more than you got, and I won." Just now she


    turned one dice into pips six, and didn''t touch the rest.


    Casey looked at Diana and felt speechless, and just now her movements were so obvious that he was


    treated like a fool.


    "You just moved the dice with your hand, I saw it." Casey said indifferently.


    "What are you talking about. It¡¯s you lost this time, why are you cheating? Do you think I am a girl then


    regard me as a pushover?" Diana immediately looked very aggrieved.


    When the boys around her heard her, they immediately beefed with sympathy and med Casey.


    "You''re a man, and she is a girl, no matter how she wins, don¡¯t be so serious."


    "Why are you so mean, isn''t it a game?"


    "I don''t know what you think, but if I were you, I would never let her lose."


    ......


    Casey was med by a group of people. It was Diana who was cheating, but everyone thought it was


    his fault.


    "Casey, don''t take it seriously. She just likes trying to be clever." Edith said.


    Casey sighed and said helplessly, "Well, you win."


    Diana chuckled for the sess of her trick, said, "As you are a man, you can only choose ¡°Dare¡±, you


    must move the marble table forward five centimeters, otherwise, you admit you are a waste!"


    Everyone nced at the marble table in the room, which weighed at least two or three hundred


    pounds, not to mention Casey, no one there could lift the table.


    "Diana, your demand is a little too much." Edith said.


    Diana looked unconscionable and said, "It¡¯s not too much at all, as it is a dare, it must be difficult to be


    done. He can also directly admit that he is a waste to everyone, I did not force him to move the table."


    Edith felt angry with Diana, thinking that her best friend, Diana, was too mean to Casey.


    Casey nced at Diana, who stared proudly at Casey and was sure that he couldn''t move such a


    heavy table, so he must have admitted in front of everyone that he was a waste.


    Casey smiled, then got up and said to Diana, "Excuse me, you are in my way."


    "What are you going to do? Are you really going to move this table? " Diana stared at him in surprise.


    "Is Casey crazy? It is a marble table, and weighs more than three hundred pounds."


    "Don¡¯t brag, do you really think you can lift such a heavy table, don¡¯t you afraid of hurting yourself?"


    "If he can move the table today, then I will eat shit!"


    ......


    Casey stared at the table, found a spot where he could direct his efforts. Then his two hands put on it,


    deepen his breath, lifted the table with all his strength. The table was really raised a little.


    Then he quickly moved the table forward, then put it down quickly.


    Everyone was staring at the scene, it was a three-hundred-pound table, Casey really lifted it up and


    moved it five centimeters?


    Diana stared at Casey as if she were looking at a monster.


    "He''s... why is he so strong? "


    "Is he doing housework every day? Therefore, he is so strong."


    "Damn it! How much hard work has he done that he can be so strong?"


    "Think about Casey''s position in his family. He definitely has to do the most tiring work, and if I do such


    work every day, I''m sure I''ll be able to be strong like him."


    "Also, the more strength he has, the more evidence that he does more at home."


    ......


    "I did it." Casey nced at Diana and sat back on the side Edith.


    Edith stared at Casey and asked, "How could you be so strong?"


    Caseyughed and said, "I¡¯m not sure... maybe it¡¯s because I do much housework?"


    Edith immediately red at him, thought, "Is Caseyining that he does too much house work?


    Maybe I should share the chores with him. "


    Others continued to y, but this time no one dared to y the dice game with Casey.


    Hunter didn''te back after he went to the bathroom, and Casey felt like he was asleep with the toilet


    in his arms.


    Seeing that others were having a good time, Casey turned his head to nced at Edith, and then took


    the dices over, shook in front of her, said, "Well, let''s y it, OK?"


    "No, you''re too good at it." Edith said.


    "This time I will just rely on the luck." Casey said with augh.


    Edith thought about it, and nodded.


    Casey immediately shook the dice cup, and this time he didn''t use any skills.


    The total number of the pips was ten.


    Casey smiled and shook his head.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Edith took the dice cup, shook hard, then took it away. She found that the pips of the dices were two


    fives and one four, and was excited tough.


    "It¡¯s fourteen, you lost."


    Casey saw Edith so happy, he also felt happy. He was willing to lose to Edith.


    "Yes, I lost and said what you want me to do."


    Edith thought about it seriously. Then she looked into Diana, suddenly as if she remembered


    something, she said to Casey excitedly, "Go to sing a song, I want to hear you sing."

 Chapter 60 Casey’s Singing

    Chapter 60 Casey¡¯s Singing


    Casey was also stunned, and he didn''t expect Edith to want to hear him sing.


    But now that Eddie had asked for it, he couldn''t refuse.


    Diana heard Eddie''s request and immediately twitched her mouth and said, "Edith, are you serious?


    Don¡¯t let his singing scare us!"


    Several people agreed, showing a contemptuous look at Casey.


    "Don''t sing, I really have a heart attack. If you scare me when singing, you can¡¯t take the


    consequences."


    "I still want to have a good night''s sleep tonight. I beg you, don''t let me have nightmares at night."


    "Just let someone who is good at singing sing. Casey¡¯s singing is a torture of us." ......


    Edith didn''t agree with them, defending Casey, saying, "Casey hasn''t sung yet. Why do you say that?


    Maybe he can sing well."


    "Edith, I think you are really fooled by him. You have been with him for many years, has he sung a song


    before? In general, the people who do not sing are because they can¡¯t sing, there is no doubt about


    that." Diana said.


    "But ... I feel Casey''s voice, a bit like your Prince Charming''s, and he may sing very well." Edith went


    on.


    Diana immediately nced at Casey, and her eyes covered with disdain.


    "Well, I''m not ndering him, but you should know exactly that what Casey is like, how can he be


    As she spoke, Diana greeted a group of girls and said, "Come on, let¡¯s listen to my Prince Charming¡¯s


    song."


    She turned on her cell and yed a song which recorded in live broadcast that day.


    These girls were attracted by the singing, indulged in their fantasies.


    "Wow, isn''t that Caesar, the one who is very famous recently? His song sounds extremely beautiful."


    "How could Casey¡¯s voice bepared to a super singer¡¯s like this. His song must be terrible."


    "Casey had better not sing. As we''re listening to such a nice song now, we can¡¯t help but feeling sick if


    we listen to yours."


    "That''s right, but Hunter hasn''te back yet, even if he vomits, he can''t vomit for so long."


    ......


    Edith looked angry, she just wanted to hear Casey sing a song, but she didn''t expect to be so ruthlessly


    rebutted by others.


    Casey didn''t care what these people say, and since Diana thought he''s so bad, it was better to identify


    himself directly today, so that Diane wouldn¡¯t send him these disgusting messagester.


    He got up and went to the singing table and ordered a song, I Will Always Love You.


    Diana saw that Casey was really going to sing, and stared at Casey more sarcastically, and she even


    wanted to go out.


    Edith''s ssmates weren''t happy with Casey either, and a few covered their ears for fear that Casey


    would pollute their ears.


    As the music rang out, Casey picked up the microphone and looked at Edith.


    Edith didn''t care what the people around her said, staring at Casey with both eyes, and she had a


    hunch that Casey would surprise her.


    "If I should stay, I would be in your way, so I¡¯ll go but I know..."


    As soon as Casey sang, the noisy crowd in the room quieted down.


    The people, who despised him just now, were immediately stunned when they heard Casey singing,


    and then the look on their faces turned to enjoyment.


    This song was too nice.


    Those who covered their ears saw that the expressions of these people had changed, and they were


    all strange, and then they took their hands off their ears.


    Then their expressions became as jovial as those of others.


    Edith thought that since Casey dared to go up and sing, he wouldn''t sing badly.


    But now hearing Casey''s song, Edith had a feeling of sweetness, for Casey''s song, she could only


    describe it as a fairy song.


    And Casey''s song was sung to her, and the emotions contained in Casey''s voice might not be


    appreciated by others, but Eddiepletely understood it.


    She felt that she had been brought to the fairy tale by Casey''s song. And Casey was the prince, she


    was a princess, the two were carefree, and she was living a life that even the gods admired.


    If it wasn''t for the many people here, she might have rushed up to hold Casey now.


    Casey''s also only looked at Edith. They were looking at each other. The feelings in their eyes all


    became into the flying magpies, set up a love-bridge between two people.


    For the first time, Edith felt a sense of being in love with Casey.


    It felt so sweet that she wanted to have it all the time.


    The only person who didn''t immerse in Casey''s song was Diana.


    She didn''t really think Casey was singing too bad, but Casey sang so well that she was shocked.


    And as Casey''s singing continued, Diana suddenly discovered that Casey''s singing was almost


    identical to Caesar¡¯s.


    She stared at Casey in disbelief, and before Edith mentioned it to her, she didn''t care until she heard


    Casey''s song, and she wondered if Casey and Caesar heart were the same person.


    That''s impossible! Diana reassured herself that Casey was a waste, and how could he be her Prince


    Charming?


    It must have been a coincidence that her Prince Charming was so rich, and Casey, who relied on a


    woman, could be as great as him.


    The next second, however, she thought of the watch which was more than six thousand dors and he


    had just paid fifteen thousand dors for the dinner.


    In fact, Casey was richer than the average.


    "No one knew how he got his money, but he was definitely not my Prince Charming anyway." Diana


    continued to try tofort herself.


    "Yes, Casey is certainly not Caesar, and I can ask him and prove it if he answers me."


    Diana immediately took out her mobile phone and sent a private message to Caesar. "Do you know a


    man named Casey?"


    Just then, a cell phone on the table rang and the screen lit up.


    It was Casey''s cell phone!


    He didn¡¯t move it after he put his cell phone on the table just now.


    Diana nced at the phone and didn''t take it seriously, but that''s when she suddenly saw a private


    message on the phone''s screen.


    She immediately stared, then quickly reached for the phone.


    Casey''s phone didn''t have a password, it can be turned on directly, and when Diana turned it on, she


    saw a lot of private letters above, all of which she sent to Caesar.


    "It''s ... Is this Casey''s cell phone? "


    Diana''s voice trembled a little, and the most uneptable fact seemed to be in front of her.


    She looked up at Casey and found that there was only Edith in Casey''s eyes, an inexplicable sense of


    loss appeared in her mind.


    "Why my Prince Charming is Casey, this asshole? He clearly is just a waste, how can Casey and


    Caesar be the same person. "


    "And ... And he''s married to Edith, so what am I supposed to do? "


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    After knowing that Casey was Caesar, Diana''s prejudices against Casey disappeared.


    She was obsessed with Caesar for a long time, so even after knowing that Casey was Caesar, her


    main concern was that Casey was married.


    Watching Casey and Edith¡¯s affection, Diana almost burst into tears, and suddenly she felt aggrieved,


    like... her own man was robbed by someone else.


    "However, he clearly was already Edith¡¯s husband, why he bought me so many gifts? Why would he


    sing that song to me?"


    "Or, Casey actually is a scum man?"


    Diana analyzed, but even if Casey were a scum man, she would find that she would not have any


    resistance to Casey.


    Before long, Casey stopped singing, ced the microphone on the table, and sat beside Edith.


    Everyone was still full of intoxication, unable to help themselves.


    That''s when Diana turned her head and looked at Eddie, shy, and asked in a soft voice, "Edith, I... Can


    I stay alone with Casey for a while? "

 Chapter 61 Only Have eyes for You

    Chapter 61 Only Have eyes for You


    Edith¡¯s first reaction when she saw Diana¡¯s actions was that Diana wanted to rob her man.


    Especially after Casey sang a song for Edith with affection just now, she was still in spiritual


    while. Whoever saw this would misunderstand.


    "Why do you want to stay alone for a while with Casey? Why not speak it out here in front of me?"


    Edith asked cautiously.


    "Edith, don¡¯t get me wrong. I have no other idea, but just some questions to ask him." Diana instantly


    exined.


    Edith found it strange that Diana¡¯s attitude towards Casey changed dramatically after he sang a song.


    If it had been before, Diana would have definitely said that she looked down on Casey, but now she


    asked Edith not to think too much.


    "Edith, what are you worrying about? It is impossible for Diana to get her eye on Casey. Are you afraid


    this jerk will seed in seducing Diana?"


    "Of course. Although Casey is good at singing, everyone knows his disrepute, especially Diana, who


    may look down most on Casey."


    "Ha, ha, Edith, I really feel that you think too much. It¡¯s impossible for Diana to take a fancy to a loser


    like Casey. There is only her Prince Charming in her eyes."


    ¡­


    Hearing the surrounding people talking about her, Diana felt extremely embarrassed. If she had known


    it earlier, she would not have treated Casey in that way before.


    Although these people put in a word for her, she felt these words were pping her face.


    Especially if Casey heard these words, he wouldn¡¯t absolutely be well disposed towards her anymore.


    "Well... Fine. Casey, go with Diana." Edith opened her mouth reluctantly.


    Casey smiled at Edith and said, "Don¡¯t worry. I only have eyes for you."


    Hearing Casey¡¯s words, Edith breathed a sigh of relief.


    She didn¡¯t know when she began to care about Casey. Not long ago, she still thought Casey was an


    encumbrance.


    Diana took Casey to the corridor outside, apprehensive in her mind.


    Casey stood in front of Diana without any expression on his face.


    Diana naturally could feel the difference of Casey¡¯s attitude towards her and Edith, which made her


    more disappointed.


    "Are... are you Caesar?" Diana asked.


    Casey nodded, "Yes, it¡¯s me."


    Hearing Casey¡¯s admission, Diana lowered her head and asked, "Now that you are Caesar and you


    already have Edith, why did you still give me so many gratuities?"


    "The other day you were doing live steam together with Edith. I want her to be happy so I gave you


    gratuity." Casey answered.


    "What about that song? Why were you willing to sing that song for me?" Diana continued.


    "Well, it was because the fans in the live broadcasting room were so enthusiastic. Besides, it was just a


    song. It meant nothing to sing it for them."


    Diana stiffened immediately. Actually, neither of the two things she had cared a lot had nothing to do


    with her.


    What Casey had done was not for herpletely.


    This made her feel depressed. She hadn¡¯t expected that it was all in her imagination.


    Maybe it was her fated retribution.


    "That¡¯s fine. At least you are good to Edith. Will you me me for my previous attitude towards you?


    Isn¡¯t itte for me to apologize to you?" Diana looked up at Casey.


    Although she had lost the opportunity, she wanted Casey to forgive her.


    "There is no need because I am used to these. And I always ignore directly this kind of things." Casey


    said faintly.


    Diana suddenly felt stuck in her throat. In her opinion, Casey was refusing to forgive her.


    But Casey did think so, who never cared about Diana and only had Edith in his eyes like what he had


    said just now.


    "Well¡­ can I hug you?" Diana made a final request.


    She had been imagining it before. She thought she would definitelye over and hug her Prince


    Charming when he appeared.


    However, to her surprise, her Prince Charming was Casey, who was always looked down upon by her.


    "Sorry, I only ept Edith¡¯s hug."


    Casey said indifferently and then turn around to return to the box.


    Diana had already expected this result, looking down disappointed.


    She followed him to return to the box, losingpletely the previous liveliness as if her soul had been


    lost.


    Edith breathed a sigh of relief when she saw Casey and Dianae back within 5 minutes after they


    went out.


    Casey sat down by Edith¡¯s side. Edith asked, "What did she say to you?"


    "Something inessential." Casey answered with smile.


    Edith nodded, not thinking too much.


    People continued to drink and sing, as if no one cared about Hunter who was in the toilet.


    After a while, the box door was kicked open by someone and Hunter, who was badly bruised on the


    face, was thrown into the box.


    Everyone in the box was scared and instantly quieted down. Those who were singing quickly turned off


    the music.


    People all looked over the door, wondering what happened.


    A bald man wearing a gold chain walked in from outside, with a sexy woman in his arms, followed by


    many minions.


    "Please have mercy on me, sir. I know I was wrong. I will never do that again." Hunter picked himself


    up from the ground and begged the bald man for mercy.


    The bald man kicked Hunter hard, thetter fell onto the ground again as soon as he got up.


    "Damn it! Why didn¡¯t you know realize it when you touched my woman? It¡¯ste for you to beg for


    mercy now."


    The bald man was called ck Wolf, street king of a nearby underworld. This Karaoke bar was just


    under his shelter.


    At that time, Hunter came out from Men''s Room after vomiting in a daze, feeling his eyes blurred.


    When a woman came out from Ladies'' room, sexy and seductive, Hunter mistook her for Edith under


    the influence of alcohol.


    Driven by alcohol, he directly pounced on that woman, getting fresh with her, and kept saying, "Edith, I


    like you. Can you be my girlfriend?"


    The woman directly pped him and then called ck Wolf over. As soon as ck Wolf heard this jerk


    molesting his woman, he immediately asked his minions to beat Hunter.


    Later he asked Hunter topensate, but Hunter said he had no money, so ck Wolf took him to the


    box, intending to hustle these people.


    A man who got along well with Hunter went to pick Hunter up, and turned to look at ck Wolf, asking,


    "What happened, sir?"


    "This jerk has molested my woman outside the toilet. Unless you take out 500,000 dors today, no


    one can get out of this box!" ck Wolf said coldly.


    All the people felt shocked, who didn¡¯t expect the monitor to do such things.


    Hunter was embarrassed and exined, "Sir, it was just misunderstanding. I have mistaken her for


    another woman, and I just got beaten up by you without having done anything to her. Please forgive


    me."


    "You are talking nonsense. You know well how you put your hands on me at that time." The woman


    shouted.


    Hunter felt helpless, knowing he was unable to escape today. He took out his bank card and said, "Sir, I


    have only several thousand dors in the card. I really cannot take out that much."


    "You can¡¯t? Ask them to chip in for you! They are all your ssmates, aren¡¯t they? Ask them to take out


    the money. Otherwise, well, you know you wille to no good end." ck Wolf said, smiling coldly.


    Hunter turned to look around. Those who licked his boots previously instantly looked away, pretending


    that they knew nothing.


    Hunter cursed in his mind, thinking that these people were close to him only when there were benefits,


    who stood aside when he had an ident.


    At this moment, he saw Casey who was sitting in the corner, and a trace of malice shed by in his


    eyes.


    "If you hadn¡¯t robbed me of Edith, I wouldn¡¯t have had such an ident. It is because of you. Don¡¯t


    me me."


    Hunter murmured in his mind and then stretched out his finger to point at Casey, saying, "Sir, he has


    money. The watch on his wrist is worth 380,000 dors. Besides, he paid 100,000 dors when we had


    meal the other day. I am sure he can give you 500,000 dors."


    ck Wolf instantly looked at Casey and said coldly, "Hey man, did you hear that? Take out money


    quickly!"


    Edith suddenly became anxious. It was the first time for her to feel that Hunter was so shameless.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    "Why should we pay? It¡¯s your fault and you can¡¯t ask Casey to bear it for you." Edith snapped.


    Although Hunter didn¡¯t want Edith to view him in this way, he had no other choice under the


    circumstances. He knew ck Wolf¡¯s dreadfulness.


    He said helplessly, "Edith, I have no choice. Please ask Casey to help me and I will definitely give the


    money back to you."


    "Hunter, it is so shameless and nasty of you to ask Casey to take out the money for you! I was really


    mistaken about you!" Diana shouted angrily.


    Hunter was surprised because he didn¡¯t know when Diana began to defend Casey.


    After seeing Edith and Diana¡¯s beauty, ck Wolf lit up his eyes and pushed away the woman in his


    chest.


    He nced at Edith and Diana with vicious smile and said, "That¡¯s OK if you don¡¯t want to pay."


    Hearing what ck Wolf said, Edith sighed with relief, thinking that the conscience guided ck Wolf.


    "As long as both of you are willing to sleep with me, I will choose to pass over the ident this time. In


    addition, all of your consumption tonight is on me. What do you think?" ck Wolf said lustfully,


    showing the yellow teeth in his mouth.

 Chapter 62 Are You Risking Your Neck

    Chapter 62 Are You Risking Your Neck


    Edith and Diana were all scared. They didn''t expect that ck Wolf would be so arrogant to provoke


    them.


    Edith came close to Casey. At this time, only Casey could lull her into a sense of security.


    Diana also subconsciously wanted to approach Casey. But when she thought of Casey''s attitude


    towards her, she could only sit there quietly.


    Hunter didn''t expect that ck Wolf would provoke Edith and Diana. He had just intended to bring


    disaster to Casey and set ck Wolf against Casey.


    However, things were out of his control now.


    If Edith was really raped by ck Wolf, he could do nothing.


    And in his opinion, even if Edith was raped by ck Wolf, it would be much better for her than being


    with Casey.


    "Say something. I''m famous around here. If you don''t believe me, you can make a few enquiries. I will


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    not treat you shabbily if you sleep with me." ck Wolf said with a smile.


    Casey stood up directly from the sofa and said in a cold voice, "Are you risking your neck?"


    Seeing Casey''s attitude towards ck Wolf, people around were all shocked.


    "Are you crazy? It''s ck Wolf. How dare you talk to him with that attitude?"


    "Now you are risking your neck. Hurry to apologize to ck Wolf, or we''ll all be implicated by you


    today."


    "You stupid idiot! You are still so arrogant and do not admit defeat at this time."


    ¡­


    After hearing Casey''s words, Hunter sneered inside. He thought that Casey was really looking for


    trouble to offend ck Wolf. It would be best if ck Wolf could deal with Casey for him.


    ck Wolf squinted at Casey and asked, "Who the hell are you? How dare you talk to me like that?"


    "I''m her husband." Casey said coldly.


    "Boss, I know this man. He is Casey, a loser who is known all over the J City. This woman should be


    Edith, a youngdy of the Patel family." A man beside ck Wolf said suddenly.


    ck Wolf examined Casey up and down and sneered, "So it is you, a well-known boy toy in J City.


    Who gives you the courage to provoke me?"


    "Boss, Casey is just a little boy toy. How dare he provoke you? I think he''s deliberately causing trouble,


    so that you can teach him a lesson," one of ck Wolf''s men sneered.


    Hunter''s ssmates were all looking at Casey nervously, for fear that he would say somethings and


    implicate them.


    "Casey, stop showing off at this time. Apologize to ck Wolf and maybe he will forgive us."


    "Yes, don''t be impulsive. We don''t want to get implicated."


    "Apologize quickly. How can a loser like youpare with ck Wolf? Don''t waste our time here."


    ¡­


    Edith gritted her teeth secretly. She finally saw the true colors of these so-called old ssmates.


    ck Wolf looked at Casey and said, "You don''t have to apologize. As long as you give your wife to


    me, I will forgive you, or you will be sorry."


    Casey clenched his fists and said in a cold voice, "You should be sorry!"


    "Damn it! You idiot are so ungrateful. Boss, let me take him a lesson!" all of ck Wolf''s men itched to


    have a go.


    ck Wolf narrowed his eyes. This was the first time that someone had dared to challenge him like


    this. Besides, this man was a famous loser in J City.


    He felt belittled by Casey.


    "Let''s go out to solve it. I don''t want to hurt others here." Casey said.


    ck Wolf sneered, "I think you just do not want them to see that you are beaten. But since you say it,


    let us go outside. I will let you know how powerful I, ck Wolf, am."


    Edith immediately pulled Casey''s arm, with a concerned look on her face.


    "Don''t worry. They are all losers. I can deal with them." Casey said.


    Then he turned around and walked out.


    ck Wolf looked at all the people in the private room and said, "Wait here you all. After I take this fool


    a lesson, I''lle to deal with you guys. Don''t expect that you can leave here unmolested after


    offending me."


    After they went out, one of ck Wolf''s men closed the door of the private room.


    Hunter''s ssmates were all desperate. They did not expect that ck Wolf still would not let them go


    after Casey stepped forward bravely.


    They all looked at Edith angrily.


    "Why did Casey have to offend ck Wolf? Now, we all can''t leave."


    "Damn it! I am so unlucky to meet such a fool. If something happens to me this time, I won''t let Casey


    off."


    A group of peopleined, as if they had forgotten that it was started because of Hunter. They put


    all the me on Casey.


    "Are you done yet? It''s Hunter who started it. Why do you me Casey?" Diana couldn''t stand it and


    shouted.


    "But if he didn''t provoke ck Wolf, ck Wolf wouldn''t lock us all here." Some people rejoined.


    "Then what do you want him to say? ck Wolf bullied Edith. Could Casey just stand by and agree?


    Can you stand it if your husbands do like this? " Diana said again.


    Edith was very grateful to Diana. Although Diana had a bad attitude towards Casey before, she knew


    that Diana had a sharp tongue but a tender heart.


    Hearing Diana''s words, they fell silent. But they still thought that it was all Casey''s fault.


    Hunter was somewhat uneasy. After ck Wolf dealt with Casey, he woulde back to deal with him.


    "Well¡­ Why don''t we raise some money and give it to ck Wolf? We all know how powerful ck


    Wolf is. He will not let us go easily if we don''t give him money." Hunter said.


    "You are the only one who should pay for it. We will not pay for you." Edith saw Hunter''s true face and


    was angry.


    ¡­


    Outside the private room, Casey was surrounded by ck Wolf and his men.


    ck Wolf looked at Casey and asked with a sneer, "Brat, can you tell me where did you get the


    courage to challenge me like this?"


    Casey curled his lips and said, "Do I need courage to challenge you? Who are you?"


    ck Wolf was angry with a murderous look on his face.


    "Damn it! I don''t believe I can''t bring you to your knees. Guys, attack! Let him kneel down and call my


    grandfather!"


    ck Wolf''s men all rushed to Casey.


    Casey was also waiting for an opportune moment to act. He was very fast. These gangsters usually


    fought with others. However, their strength was not even as strong as those people brought by Josh.


    It could be said that Casey beat them without any effort.


    Seeing Casey''s robust physique, ck Wolf widened his eyes in surprise.


    "Didn''t they say that Casey is just a loser? Why can he be so strong?"


    Before he could react, Casey had approached him.


    "Do you want to bully my wife just now? Do you know what happened to the people who had this


    idea?" Casey asked in a cold voice.


    ck Wolf clenched his fist and was not afraid of Casey. He scolded, "I do not care what happened to


    them. After dealing with you today, I will sleep with your wife!"


    Casey shook his head, and then pped ck Wolf.


    ck Wolf didn''t even understand what happened. He just knew that he fell to the wall.


    "Damn it! If I hadn''t been drinking and had a headache..."


    Casey pped him again. ck Wolf''s cheeks were swollen up.


    He didn''t understand why he couldn''t even deal with a loser. Could it be that the wine he drank today


    was fake wine?


    "Fuck! I..."


    Casey punched ck Wolf in the stomach. ck Wolf almost spat out all the things he had eaten.


    ck Wolf was a little afraid. He couldn''t see Casey''s action at all. He intended to knock off the fake


    wine sellerter.


    Soon, ck Wolf had been beaten ck and blue and was a little unconscious.


    Casey was about to p ck Wolf again. Seeing it, ck Wolf knelt down directly on the ground and


    begged for mercy, "Sir, I know I was wrong. Please forgive me."


    "Then you should be beaten more."


    Casey did not stop and still pped ck Wolf.


    After a few crisp ps, ck Wolf¡¯s face was deformed.


    At this time, in the box, these people were still concerned and keptining about Casey.


    "It''s all due to that trash. If it weren''t for him, how could we be locked here? I''m so anxious. What


    should we doter?"


    "Well, we are so unlucky to meet such a fool. Now it seems that we have no choice but to ept our


    fate."


    "Did you hear the scream outside just now? I''m afraid Casey has been killed now."


    Edith and Diana were both concerned. The several scream outside made them nervous.


    "Diana, what should we do? They have so many people. Casey is no match for them."


    "Shall we call the police? " Diana said.


    "What''s the use of calling the police? I''m afraid Casey is going to be killed. If you had known this


    beforehand, you shouldn''t have brought that loser here." A man said and his face full of hatred.


    At this time, the door of the private room was suddenly pushed open. Everyone trembled and quickly


    looked over, for fear that it was ck Wolf who would take them a lesson.


    Casey came in unhurt. All the people were shocked.


    Walking to Edith, he stretched out a hand to her and said gently, "Let''s go."

 Chapter 63 Holding Hands for the First Time

    Chapter 63 Holding Hands for the First Time


    Edith looked at Casey in surprise and said, "But ck Wolf''s men are still outside..."


    "They''re not going to bother us again." Casey said with a smile.


    Edith was stunned and didn''t know how Casey did it. But she didn''t think too much about it. She


    grabbed Casey''s hand and stood up from the sofa.


    Other ssmates all looked at Casey suspiciously and did not believe that ck Wolf would no longer


    bother them.


    "Don''t believe him. He is trying to cheat us out and let us be beaten by ck Wolf together with him."


    "I think so. Just now ck Wolf said that he woulde back and deal with us. Now, how can he not


    bother us anymore? Casey must be lying."


    "Casey, tell me, have you discussed with ck Wolf to trick us?"


    ¡­


    Casey directly ignored these people and pulled Edith and walked to the outside of the private room.


    Although Diana didn''t believe Casey could beat ck Wolf, she still gritted her teeth and got up to


    follow him.


    When they walked to the middle of the corridor, Edith and Diana were surprised to see those people


    writhing around on the floor.


    "Casey, are they all defeated by you?" Edith asked.


    "No. I don''t know why they fell to the ground." Casey pretended to know nothing.


    "Why did you fall to the ground?" Casey nced at the people on the ground and put on a murderous


    look.


    The man got goose bumps and said in a hurry, "I¡­ We see that the floor is a little dirty. So, we are


    cleaning the floor."


    Edith and Diana were speechless. They felt that they were treated as a fool.


    Casey shrugged and said to them, "Look, they are cleaning the floor."


    Edith and Diana did not think too much. They just wanted ck Wolf''s men not to bother them again.


    Why didn''t they see ck Wolf? Could it be that ck Wolf had something to do and left, so that they


    let Casey go?


    It seemed to be the only reasonable exnation.


    Why was there a person who looked like a pig? It was so strange.


    Two girls followed Casey and walked out in confusion.


    Seeing that nothing happened after Casey and Edith and Diana went out, Hunter and others also


    walked out cautiously.


    When they saw the people lying on the ground, they were shocked.


    "Well¡­ Did Casey do this?"


    "Is Casey so powerful? No wonder he is so fearless."


    A man lying on the ground knew that Casey didn''t want these people to know his strength. So, he said,


    "Excuse me, please get out of our way so that we can clean the floor."


    "So you are cleaning the floor. I have thought these people were knocked down by Casey." People


    were relieved.


    "How could it be that Casey defeated them? He is such a loser who will only get beaten up."


    "Oh, we are in their way of cleaning. Let''s go, or we will be miserable after ck Wolf bring his men


    backter."


    They all nodded and went to the outside of KTV.


    Hunter also came out of the private room. He looked down at the people on the ground and was


    surprised. However, he did not intend to stay any longer and was about to leave.


    Suddenly, a hand caught his ankle. He turned around and saw that it was a man who looked like a pig.


    "What¡­ What do you want?" Hunter asked uneasily.


    "I have something to discuss with you. I have to revenge!" ck Wolf spoke.


    Hunter widened his eyes and eximed, "You are ck Wolf?"


    ¡­


    Aftering out of the KTV, Edith and Diana were both relieved. Today, they were more scared than


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    hurt. But they still decided not to get together with these so-called ssmates anymore.


    Edith looked at Diana and asked, "Diana, how are you going back?"


    "I''ll take a taxi. You two can go back and leave me alone." Diana nced at Casey unconsciously, with


    a sense of loss in her eyes.


    Why was he Caesar? If he didn''t marry Edith, even if he was a well-known loser in J City, she would


    chase him.


    Diana was helpless. Although she was obsessed with Caesar, she would not steal her best friend''s


    husband.


    "Then we''ll go first. Take care!" Edith said to Diana. Then, she turned to hold Casey''s hand and left.


    On the way, Casey kept a strange smile. No one knew what he was thinking.


    Edith felt strange and asked, "What are youughing at?"


    "Well¡­ Is this the first time we''ve held hands?"


    Edith was surprised. Then, she quickly looked down and found that her hand was still held by Casey.


    She even did not realize there was anything wrong.


    After being reminded by Casey, Edith blushed and tried to withdraw her hand.


    Casey immediately grabbed it more tightly and did not release her.


    "Bad guy." Edith said unhappily.


    Since she couldn''t break free, Edith gave up and let Casey pull her.


    Casey smiled mischievously. He thought that opportunities were created by himself. If he let go at that


    time, it would be very difficult for him to hold Edith''s hand again.


    They walked to the home. The streetlight shone on them, lengthening their shadows.


    ¡­


    At home, Amara was chatting with Remi Pearce, her neighbor.


    Seeing Edithe back, Amara immediately pulled Edith over and said, "Edith,e and chat with


    Remi. Casey, go and wash the dishes in the kitchen."


    Remi had been showing off her son Brian to Amara. Amara was jealous. Now Edith came back, she


    had to show off Edith to Remi.


    Casey didn''t say anything and went into the kitchen to wash the dishes.


    "In fact, Edith is already a senior manager in thepany now. She has a monthly sry of more than


    10,000." Amara said triumphantly.


    Remi nced at Amara and said loudly, "Really? Brian''s sry is only more than 10,000. Edith is so


    capable now."


    "You praise her too much. Edith has been doing well recently. Maybe Francis will give her a promotion."


    Amara''s words were modest, but her expression was smug.


    "It sounds great." Remi seemed to be a little unhappy.


    She rolled her eyes and then asked, "Edith, your sry is so high. Would you like to buy a car? Brian


    just bought a car with a price of more than 200,000, which was called Kameri. I don''t know much about


    it. But that car is really good."


    "I see that Casey rides an electric vehicle to take you to work every day. How tiring it is. When will you


    buy a car?"


    Edith was embarrassed. It was true that her sry was now over 10,000. But she had only been


    promoted a short time ago and had no savings at all. How could she afford to buy a car that cost more


    than 200,000?


    Amara also knew it. So, hercency disappeared.


    "I feel we have to think carefully about buying a car. It''s good that Casey sends Edith to work every day.


    Anyway, it''s Casey who is tired, not Edith." Amara tried to save her face.


    "Remi, I''ve just been promoted. I''ve got all my money to support my family. I will consider to buy a car


    in the future." Edith exined.


    Hearing this, Remi was triumphant again. She seemed to want to say that Edith couldn''t afford a car,


    but her son could afford it. Her son was more powerful!


    "You should buy a car as soon as possible. You will feel that it is really convenient to have a car." Said


    Remi.


    At this time, Casey finished washing the dishes and came out. Seeing him, Amara said, "Hey, in fact,


    we''ve nned to buy a car for a long time. However, this loser, Casey broke Dempsey''s TV which cost


    40,000 not long ago. We have paid a lot of money. Otherwise, we would have already bought a car."


    Hearing Amara''s words, Casey said, "We can buy it now."


    Amara immediately red at him. She had managed to find a reason to hide the truth that they couldn''t


    afford to buy a car. Unexpectedly, Casey exposed it again.


    How could they buy a car now? By selling Casey? Since Casey said this now, if they could not buy a


    carter, they would beughed at by Remi. Amara was furious inside and wanted to kill Casey.


    "What are you talking about here? Get out of here. It is not your turn to talk here!" Amara said.

 Chapter 64 Buy a Car

    Chapter 64 Buy a Car


    "Amara, don''t scold Casey like this. Since Casey has said that, it means he has money to buy a car.


    This is a good thing." Remi said with a smile. She wished Casey to keep boasting.


    Then, when Casey couldn''t afford a car, she couldugh at them.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    "How can he have money? These years, it is me who give him money. It is just enough for him to shop


    for groceries. Even if he keeps living a frugal life, he can''t afford to buy a car." Amara said in


    confidence, as if she was proud that Casey had no money.


    "You can''t say that. Maybe it''s Casey''s own money. When are you going to buy a car, Casey?" Remi


    said with a smile.


    Amara looked embarrassed. It seemed that Remi intended to seize on it and make an issue.


    She looked at Casey angrily with a murderous look on her face.


    If it wasn''t for that killing people would break thew, Amara might have killed Casey.


    "Tomorrow." Casey replied.


    "Well. It seems that Casey has a lot of money. I''d like toe to see what kind of car you will buy


    tomorrow." Remi smiled more deeply. She clearly knew Casey''s status in the family. It was impossible


    for Casey to buy a car.


    Now that Casey said like this, she woulde to see it tomorrow. If there was no car, she couldugh


    at Amara confidently.


    It was a war between older women.


    Amara directly stretched out her hand and pinched Casey''s arm. Then, she smiled at Remi, "Casey is


    just talking nonsense. How does he have so much money? He''s joking."


    Edith also nced at Casey in embarrassment and then said to Remi, "Yes. Casey is joking. We have


    no n to buy a car now."


    Remi stood up and said with a smile, "Although Casey doesn''t have a job, he''s a man at least. He won''t


    boast, right? Casey, if you want to buy a car, I suggest you buy one the same as mine, which just costs


    200,000."


    "I''lle to see your new car tomorrow. Bye."


    Remi walked to the door.


    "See you tomorrow." Casey said.


    After Remi went out, Amara immediately red at Casey and said, "You want me to make a fool of


    myself in front of Remi, don''t you? How can you afford a car? When Remies tomorrow and sees


    that there is no car, it''s me who will beughed at by her. You are revenging on me!"


    "Casey, you shouldn''t tell Remi about this. We are not able to buy it now." Edith also suggested.


    "I''ll take a car tomorrow." Casey spoke lightly.


    "You are so confident to take a car tomorrow. Are you going to take it in your dream? You can''t do


    anything but bragging."


    Amara was really angry. After scolding Casey, she turned back to her room.


    Edith sighed. She didn''t think Casey was ipetent. But Casey had bought so many things for her


    before, which were all expensive. Even if he was rich, she was afraid there was not much money left.


    "Go to bed early. I''ll go to work myself tomorrow. Good night." Edith said it and then turned back to the


    room.


    After Remi came home, she immediately covered her stomach andughed. Her husband and son


    were surprised.


    "What''s the matter? Why are youughing so happily?" Remi''s husband asked.


    "Can you imagine what I have heard at Amara''s house just now? Casey, that trash, said he would buy


    a car tomorrow." Remi said loudly.


    Her husband and son looked at each other, and then they allughed.


    "You don¡¯t say! Casey said he wanted to buy a car? Does he have money? I''m afraid he gets his


    money from his wife." Brian said.


    "Casey said that he would use his own money. It is really shameless of him. Amara gives him 500 a


    month to shop for groceries. It is impossible that he has money to buy a car." Remi said with irony.


    "I piss myself withughter. A trash dared to say he would buy a car. He''s just jealous because he saw


    Brian buy a good car, isn''t he?" Remi''s husband said with disdain.


    "Let''s go to his house tomorrow to see what kind of car Casey will buy." Remi looked forward.


    "I''m afraid it''s a bicycle." Brian said with a smile.


    They couldn''t helpughing again.


    ¡­


    The next morning, after breakfast, Edith did not let Casey send her topany, but rode an electric car


    to work herself.


    After cleaning up the house, Casey went out to get a shared-bike and went to the auto city.


    He parked the shared-bike at the door of a Land Rover 4s Shop. When several salesmen inside saw


    him, they allughed.


    "Look, there''s a guy who rode the shared-bike and came here. He''s not here to buy cars in our shop,


    isn''t he?"


    "It seems that he ising to our shop. Nowadays, there are so many people who are shameless. He


    is so poor but still dares to visit the Range Rover 4s Shop."


    "After hees in, we all ignore him. Let him wander around by himself. This kind of person will only


    waste our time and can''t afford to buy a car."


    ¡­


    Casey walked into the 4s Shop. After looking around, he wanted to find a sales person to ask.


    However, there were several salesmen standing inside, but none of them came to talk to him.


    He walked to them and said, "Hi, I want to buy a car. Please introduce some to me."


    "Well, we''ve seen a lot of people like you. You won''t buy it after seeing for quite a while."


    "Yes. I don''t want to waste time on such people."


    Casey frowned. He didn''t expect that he was regarded as such a kind of person who only hung around


    here but didn''t buy any.


    He nced at the shared-bike outside and knew the reason.


    Since they didn''t want to make money, then he would go to other shops.


    Casey intended to turn around and go out. After all, there were many other brands for him to choose.


    He was not picky about cars.


    If there was something wrong with the quality, he would directly change one.


    Just as he was about to leave, a girl ran towards him and said, "Sir, do you want to see some cars? I


    just went to the bathroom and didn''te over. "


    This girl, named Danielle Wong, was a new salesperson here. She was very enthusiastic.


    Casey nced at Danielle. Seeing that her attitude was different from others'', Casey nodded.


    "Let me introduce you to our cars here. If there is a car you like, you can also tell me. I will give you a


    detailed introduction." Danielle said.


    Although she could tell that Casey was not a real car buyer from Casey''s clothes, she was still serious.


    She knew what her job was.


    She thought that she should tell the customer about the details whether the customer would buy a car


    or not. Only in this way could she get potential customers.


    So, she would take everyone who came here seriously.


    When the salesmen not far away saw Daniellee to Casey, they all gave a mocking smile.


    "Danielle is really silly. She directlyes to curry favor with the man without seeing what he is


    wearing. She is just wasting time."


    "She''s new to the shop and hasn''t had much experience yet. She''ll be enlightened after a few


    disappointments, and knowter that none of these people whoe by shared-bike can afford our


    cars."


    "What a fool. The clothes the man is wearing are cheap. It''s a waste of life to waste time with such


    people."


    ¡­


    Danielle patiently introduced to Casey a few cars, priced between 500,000 and 800,000.


    As for the cars priced higher, Danielle did not introduce to him. Although she was very patient to serve


    Casey, she did not think that Casey could afford a car worth more than one million. It should be enough


    for him to know about the car which cost about 500,000.


    Casey nced at the cars and was not very satisfied.


    At this time, he noticed that there was a car which looked good not far away. He went over and asked,


    "How much is this?"


    Danielle looked at the car and said without confidence, "Sir, this is an exalted version of range rover


    with a total price of 1.22 million. The price is a little high. Would you like to see another...?"


    Even though Casey might be her potential customer, Danielle didn''t think he would buy such an


    expensive car.


    "He is actually brave to see the range rover. I''m afraid the car is more expensive than his house."


    "If he can afford range rover, I think I can marry into a rich family."


    "Wait and see. I''ve got a thorough understanding of these people. He''ll say that he wants to think about


    it first and will buy it next time."


    ¡­


    Casey smiled at Danielle and said, "No need. Just this one."


    Danielle did not react and was surprised for a while. Then, she looked at Casey in confusion.


    Seeing her surprise, Casey said again, "I''m going to buy this car and will take it today. Go and help me


    with the formalities."


    Danielle recovered from shock and asked again, "Sir, are you really not going to think about other


    cars? This car costs over a million."


    "Just this one. I don''t want to see anything else. Go and help me with the formalities." Casey firmly


    said.


    Danielle swallowed hard, and only then did she realize that she had met a rich customer today.


    They were sales people here. They could get amission on all the cars they sold. If she really sold


    a car costed over a million, themission would be a lot without doubt.


    Her colleagues not far away were shocked, staring at Casey in disbelief.


    "Damn it! He really wants to buy this car?"


    "Oh my god! I missed such a big deal."


    "How can people who ride a shared-bike buy a range rover? Are they testing us?"


    Suddenly, a woman 28 or 29 of age came to Casey and pushed Danielle away.


    "Sir, Danielle is new here. She doesn''t understand a lot of processes. Let me help you with the


    formalities."

 Chapter 65 Let Her Do It

    Chapter 65 Let Her Do It


    "udia, what are you doing?" Danielle stood still, biting her lips and staring at the woman.


    The woman was udia Reid, who had been working in this 4S shop for several years.


    When Casey came in just now, she was the most sarcastic. Now when she saw that Casey wanted to


    take the car, she immediately came to steal Danielle''s business.


    Since Danielle was new here, even if she stole Danielle''s business, Danielle would not dare to say


    anything.


    "You''re not familiar with our business here. I''ll help you with this deal. After you take a dealter, you


    can do it by yourself." udia said seriously.


    Danielle bit her lip and was not convinced. She said, "I am familiar with the business. This is my


    business. How can you rob it?"


    udia red at Danielle and said, "Danielle, you are new here. I''m senior than you. The manager


    and I also have a good rtionship. Don''t offend me!"


    After that, udia turned to look at Casey with a charming smile on her face.


    Although udia was nearly 30 years old, she still looked pretty with makeup. Because of this, the


    rtionship between the manager and her was very good.


    "Sir, let me help you with the formalities. I have worked here for a long time and am familiar with all


    kinds of formalities." udia said with a smile and winked at Casey from time to time.


    Casey looked at udia with disgust. He was most annoyed with people like udia. So, he definitely


    wouldn''t ask udia to help him with the formalities.


    "It''s thisdy who introduced me the car. I will ask her to help me with the formalities. You''d better go


    back to your work," Casey said.


    Seeing that Casey was determined to ask Danielle to go through the formalities for him, udia was


    also unhappy.


    But soon, she yed her best card.


    udia smiled again, and then directly approached Casey. She took his arm and whispered to him,


    "Sir, as long as you let me do this for you, we can have a good time this evening."


    Seeing udia like this, Danielle was a bit desperate. She had seen udia steal a colleague''s


    business with this method not long ago.


    It was hard for men to resist this. She thought that her business would also be stolen by udia.


    After Casey heard udia''s words, his face sank. Then, he reached out to push udia away and


    said in a cold voice, "Get your hand off me!"


    Although udia was a little beautiful, she was far from as beautiful as Edith. Naturally, Casey wouldn''t


    be attracted.


    udia looked at Casey in disbelief. She did not expect that it didn¡¯t work on Casey at all.


    Casey turned to look at Danielle and said, "Youe to help me, thanks."


    Danielle stared at Casey gratefully.


    Then, she quickly nodded and took Casey to go through the formalities.


    udia nced at Danielle with a grim look on her face and said in a cold voice, "You son of a bitch!


    You dare to steal my business. Let me tell you, the rtionship between me and manager is not


    ordinary. I''ll let him teach you a lesson. Even if you go through the formalities for the man, you won''t get


    amission!"


    Casey followed Danielle to the ce where she went through the formalities. He heard all the words


    that udia muttered just now. He just sneered.


    Afterpleting the formalities for Casey, Danielle asked, "Sir, do you need a loan?"


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    "No, I will pay the full amount." Casey took out his bank card.


    Danielle was surprised. She didn''t expect Casey to pay the full amount, which was more than one


    million.


    Just when Danielle was about to swipe the card, udia came with a man.


    The man was the manager of this 4S shop. He looked at Danielle and then said, "Danielle, you can


    give udia the work first. Go and help me decorate my office."


    udia nced at Danielle triumphantly and thought that Danielle was no match for her.


    Danielle felt wronged. She definitely knew why the manager asked her to leave.


    But she couldn''t disobey the manager.


    "Sir, let udia do it for you. She is our gold medal salesperson here. She will certainly serve you


    well." The manager said to Casey with a smile.


    udia smiled gently at Casey and didn''t think that she was wrong.


    "Leave quickly and don''t keep customers waiting." udia pulled Danielle.


    Danielle had no choice but to get up.


    "Wait." Casey said.


    All three looked at Casey. The manager had heard about the client from udia at that time. He knew


    that Casey would probably insist on Danielle helping him with the formalities. So, he had gotten a n.


    "She''s my sister. For her sake, I came to buy a car here. So, she is the only one who can do it for me."


    Casey said.


    "Sir, it''s..." The manager intended to persuade Casey.


    Casey didn''t give him this opportunity. He directly handed his bank card to the manager and said, "You


    should know this bank card, right?"


    udia on the other side sneered and thought that the rtionship between her and the manager was


    not what Casey could imagine. Could he use a bank card to ask the manager to speak for Danielle?


    That was ridiculous.


    The manager took over the bank card and took a close look at it. Then, his eyes widened.


    "This¡­ Is this the ck card of the World Bank? " The manager was surprised and bewildered.


    Casey nodded and said, "You should know what this card represents. Today, I''m here to buy a car


    because of Danielle. If she does a good job here, I''lle again if I want to buy another one or


    rmend my friends who want to buy a carter."


    The manager swallowed hard. He did not doubt the truth of Casey''s words. Whoever owned a ck


    card of the World Bank was a big shot. It was nothing for them to buy a car with more than one million.


    And these people had powerful connections. If he could get in touch with Casey, it would bring him


    great benefits.


    The manager was sensible. He definitely knew which was more important between udia and the


    ck card holder of the World Bank. udia was just one of his mistresses. As long as he had money,


    he could have countless women of udia¡¯s kind.


    So, he immediately bent over to Casey and said with a smile, "Sir, I understand. I will let Danielle


    continue to help you with the formalities. I will also take care of her more in the future."


    Casey nodded and didn''t speak any more. He saw that Danielle had a good attitude towards him. So,


    he helped her.


    Seeing that the manager suddenly changed his attitude, udia was puzzled and asked, "Manager,


    you have said that I could deal with this business. Why did you let Danielle do it again?"


    The manager red at udia and said, "Danielle is my sister from now on. If you dare to steal her


    business again, I will fire you! You go and decorate the office for me now. Danielle will do this thing


    here."


    udia was dumbfounded. She didn''t expect that the manager who always stood by her side would


    speak for Danielle.


    She nced at Casey in confusion, wondering how this was going on.


    The manager was afraid that she would upset Casey. So, he quickly pulled her away from here.


    Danielle was also looking at Casey in confusion. She had never expected that the manager would be


    so kind to her because of Casey''s words.


    However, she soon understood that Casey should be a big shot, which made the manager so


    respectful.


    She looked at Casey gratefully and said, "Sir, thank you very much. If it weren''t for you, I would have


    been bullied here."


    "It''s no bother. You did the right thing and deserves it." Casey said.


    Danielle didn''t dy and quickly helped Caseyplete the formalities. After paying the money, the


    range rover belonged to Casey.


    Casey drove directly out of the 4S shop. Danielle watched him leave with gratitude. All the sales person


    in the shop were envious. They regretted that they had not received Casey at that time.


    After leaving the 4S shop, Casey didn''t go back. Instead, he drove directly to Edith''spany gate and


    stopped by the road to wait for Edith to leave work.


    Edith was in a bad mood all day. Yesterday, Remi satirized her family unable to afford a car. When she


    arrived at thepany today, her colleagues were also chatting about cars.


    Many colleagues had bought cars. They came to Edith to show off. Naturally, Edith was unhappy.


    Besides, she was the superior of these people. Her subordinates had already bought cars. But she


    couldn''t afford to buy a car. Edith felt more ashamed when she thought about it.


    When it was time to leave work, Edith and several people in thepany came out together. They


    were still discussing cars.


    Edith thought it was lucky that she rode an electric bicycle herself today. If Casey were to pick her up


    on an electric bicycle, she would be disgraced.


    "My husband just got a bonus. We took the money to buy a car. Today, my husband wille to pick


    me up."


    "Well, my husband is also driving to pick me up. We have bought the car early. It is a little expensive,


    which costs more than 300,000. But it is durable."


    "It sounds great. My car is only over 100,000. I feel ashamed to let my husband drive it to pick me up."


    After saying that, they all looked at Edith.


    "Edith, you''ve been promoted. Your sry is much higher than ours. Have you bought a car? Will your


    husband pick you up today? " a woman asked.


    This person knew that Edith would be picked up by Casey on an electric vehicle every day. So, she


    was deliberately embarrassing Edith by asking this.


    After all, she was not convinced that Edith was her superior.


    Edith was embarrassed and said, "No. I came on an electric vehicle. You guys go first. I''ll go ride the


    electric vehicle."


    She just wanted to get away from these people and get rid of this embarrassment.


    They sneered. Seeing Edith was embarrassed, they were triumphant.


    Edith got a promotion. So what? She was still married to a useless husband who couldn''t even afford a


    car.


    When Edith was going to ride her electric vehicle, a car on the side of the road suddenly beeped, which


    surprised everyone.


    Everyone turned around and saw that it was a new range rover. They all widened their eyes.

 Chapter 66 I Drive the Car Back

    Chapter 66 I Drive the Car Back


    "Wow, this car is so beautiful. It''s a range rover. It must be very expensive."


    "Yes. I heard it costs more than one million. This is a luxury car."


    "It''s much better than my car. I''m really envious. I wonder who this car ising for."


    ¡­


    A group of people were talking about it and were all amazed by the appearance of the range rover.


    Edith also nced at the car. The sense of loss in her eyes was even intense. The car was expensive.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Now, she couldn''t afford a car of more than 100,000, let alone such a luxury car.


    "Who do you think this car is picking up?" suddenly, someone asked.


    "Who knows? I don''t know who the lucky one is. But I know it is not here to pick up Edith. I''m afraid her


    husband, who is a trash, can''t afford such an expensive car in his life."


    "You are right. It is impossible for this car to pick up Edith."


    They burst intoughter.


    At this time, the window of car slowly rolled down. Casey, who was sitting in the driver''s seat,


    appeared.


    Edith had nned to turn around and go. But she was stunned when she saw Casey sitting in the


    driver''s seat.


    Many of Edith''s colleagues had met Casey. So, they were shocked to see that the man in the car was


    Casey.


    Casey smiled and then said to Edith, "Honey, get into the car. I am here to pick you home."


    Edith stood there for a long time and did not respond.


    Then, Casey personally got out of the car, opened the car door and made a gesture of invitation to


    Edith.


    Edith walked over nkly. It was just like a dream and she sat on the passenger seat.


    Her colleagues were all staring jealously at Edith as she got into the car, their eyes filled with


    resentment.


    Casey got into the car with a smile and drove all the way to home with Edith.


    "Isn''t Casey a waste? How can he afford such an expensive car?"


    "My God, that''s a luxury car which costs a million. At that time, we evenughed at Edith. And now he


    is driving a luxury car."


    "Who knows if it is he who bought the car? Maybe he borrowed it."


    ¡­


    On the way, Edith recovered from a state of shock and said to Casey, "My vehicle is still in the


    "I''ll ride it back tomorrow." Casey said with a smile.


    Edith turned to look at Casey and asked, "Where did you get this car? If it''s borrowed from someone


    else, you should give it back quickly. "


    She still didn''t believe that Casey bought the car.


    "I bought this car. I can drive you to work in this car from now on." Casey smiled and said.


    "You bought it!" Edith eximed. She had thought Casey was just joking yesterday. Unexpectedly, he


    actually bought a luxury car worth more than 1 million.


    "But¡­ This car is so expensive. I heard that it costs more than one million." Edith said.


    "It''s OK. A million or so is nothing." Casey replied.


    Edith was speechless. How exactly rich this man was!


    Until now, Edith remembered that question she had always wanted to ask Casey.


    "Casey, how much money do you have?"


    Casey turned to look at Edith and said, "Well, it''s enough to support you for the rest of your life


    anyway."


    Seeing that Casey didn''t give a positive answer, Edith didn''t ask further. However, if he only had


    enough money to support her for the rest of her life, he should not have much money left.


    In Edith''s opinion, it wouldn''t cost much money to support her for the rest of her life.


    Edith thought to herself that Casey seemed not to have much money left after he bought this car.


    She was a little moved. Because Casey seemed to be very rich during this period of time and had


    spent all his money for her.


    However, what she didn''t know was that what Casey meant by supporting her for rest of her life was


    that it would allow her to live blithely like a queen, without worrying about food and clothing.


    Hearing Edith ask this question, Casey suddenly coughed twice and said, "Well¡­ Do you want to


    confiscate my private property money? If you want, I can give all to you."


    Edith was at a loss whether to cry or tough and didn''t expect Casey to think so.


    "That''s your money. I won''t ask for it. Besides, you don''t have much left, right? My mother is not kind to


    you. You''d better keep it by yourself." Edith said.


    Casey didn''t speak anymore and drove the range rover back home.


    They went upstairs together. As soon as they entered the house, they saw Amara and Nics staring


    at the door with gloomy faces.


    Remi and her family sat in the living room. Seeing Casey and Edith back, they all stood up.


    "Casey is back. We came to see the car you bought. Yesterday, you said you were going to take the


    car today. So, do you drive the car back?" Remi asked with a smile.


    Amara immediately stepped forward and said, "Remi, don''t listen to Casey. Don''t you know who he is?


    He was joking with you yesterday."


    "Yes. Casey was just kidding you. How could he really buy a car?" Nics added.


    "So, it was just a joke. I had looked forward to seeing what the difference is between Casey''s car and


    the car Brian bought." Remi''s husband was disappointed and said.


    "Casey, you didn''t buy a car. Why did you talk nonsense? You made us go for nothing." Brian said to


    Casey unkindly.


    Amara and Nics''s faces were extremely gloomy. They nned to teach Casey a lessonter when


    Remi''s family left.


    Edith looked at the scornful eyes of Remi''s family and suddenly felt that it didn''t matter. After all, Casey


    really drove the car back.


    "I''ve driven the car back. It''s downstairs." Casey said.


    Everyone was shocked. Amara and Nics didn''t believe it. Amara red at Casey and said, "What


    are you talking about? Where did you drive the car? Do you think we are fools?"


    "Mom, I really drove the car back. If you don''t believe it, you can go down and have a look." Casey


    said.


    "Yes, Mom. It''s just downstairs." Edith added.


    "So, you really bought one. Let''s go and see what kind of car Casey bought." Remi said with a smile.


    Then Remi''s family walked out and went downstairs.


    Amara red at Casey and said, "You son of a bitch! I don''t care where you get a car to fool us. I''ll


    have to take you a lessonter."


    With that, she went out with Nics.


    Casey shrugged and went downstairs with Edith.


    When they arrived downstairs, Remi''s family looked around, then pointed to a worn-out Passat not far


    away and said, "Casey, is this the car you bought?"


    "So, you bought a second-hand Passat. I have thought you bought a good car. It''s a waste of time for


    me to go there." Brian said with disdain.


    "Yes, Casey. I have thought that you bought a new car. How could you buy a second-hand car?" Remi


    said with disdain.


    Amara and Nics all felt embarrassed. Amara directly scolds Casey, "Why did you drive such a worn-


    out car back home? I wouldn¡¯t take this kind of car even if you give it to me. You spent money to buy it.


    Shame on you!"


    Casey was not anxious at all. Instead, he reached out to point to the range rover on the other side and


    said, "The car I bought is over there, not this one."


    Everyone looked at the direction of Casey''s finger. They were surprised to see the brand-new range


    rover.


    "This car¡­ Did Casey buy it?" Remi said in disbelief.


    They walked towards the range rover, carefully observed the car, and were all shocked.


    "Casey, is this the car you bought?" Amara was a little unconvinced and confirmed with Casey.


    Casey nodded and said, "Yes. I just took it today. The receipt is still in the car."


    When Remi''s family heard Casey''s words, they couldn''t help feeling jealous. This car was obviously


    better than Brian''s. Naturally, they were unbnced.


    However, Casey had no job and his status at home was so low. How could he afford to buy such a car?


    So, Remi''s family felt that Edith borrowed money to buy the car to save Casey''s face.


    Remi had thought that Edith had just been promoted for a short time and certainly didn''t have much


    money. This car was just a bit better looking. But in reality, it must be far worse than Brian''s.


    Brian was staring at the range rover in shock at this time. He knew the brand of the car. Moreover, he


    had heard that the cheapest range rover cost more than 1 million.


    Because he had never seen such a good car, he just watched the car and didn''t want to talk to his


    parents.


    In order to save face, Remi turned to ask Casey, "Casey, you should have spent a lot of money to buy


    this car, right?"


    Caseyughed and said, "Not much."


    Seeing Casey say so, Remi was sure that Casey''s car was certainly cheap. This car was bought for


    over a hundred thousand at most.


    "This car looks very good. But it''s not as good as Brian''s. Brian''s car costs more than 200,000. You


    probably spent no more than that. It''s not a good car. I''ll ask Brian to drive his car here and let you see


    what a car costs 200,000 looks like." Remi said proudly.


    Casey smiled and did not say anything.


    As Brian heard Remi''s words, he immediately said to her, "Mom, are you crazy? How can my car


    Remi was stunned and said, "Your car costs more than 200,000. His car only costs over 100,000. Why


    can''t yourspare to his?"


    "Who told you that his car just costs more than 100,000? This is a range rover, which costs more than


    1 million at least!"

 Chapter 67 The Plot

    Chapter 67 The Plot


    Both Remi and her husband were shocked with their mouths wide open. They seemed to encounter


    something incredible.


    "What did you just say? Your car costs you more than one million?" Her husband shouted surprisingly.


    Their son, Brian, nodded to confirm.


    Amara and Nics were both stunned. They turned to look at Casey.


    "How could it be possible that this car is worth more than one million? We can¡¯t get one million even if


    we sold our house!" Remi said with disbelief.


    Nics then opened the door of the car and saw the receipt. He took it to have a look, where there was


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    written with "1,220,000". His heart almost skipped a beat.


    "It¡¯s true. It was all written on the receipt." Nics said.


    Remi and her husband hurried to have a look. They were all too shocked to utter when they confirmed


    the number.


    They both didn¡¯t think Casey could afford a car. But he drove a car worth more than one million here


    and there was even a receipt as proof.


    Remi soon softened her hostile attitude. This limousine was even more expensive than her own house.


    "Amara, you do have an excellent son-inw! He could even afford such a limousine! It¡¯s so enviable!"


    Remi started to envy Amara with another attitude.


    Amara was also satisfied. She didn¡¯t expect that Casey really drove such a limousine worth more than


    one million.


    But she still didn¡¯t believe that it was Casey who paid all the money. Perhaps Edith also paid part of the


    money or Francis rewarded her a sizeable amount of money for her excellent contribution to the


    ¡®Well, that should be the case.¡¯ Amara confirmed her own assumption.


    "Remi, stop kidding. How could he afford such a luxurious limousine? It must be Edith. She did an


    excellent work in thepany and then she got a reward. So they could manage to afford the


    limousine." Amara exined.


    "Oh, I see. What a good girl, Edith!" Remi said enviously.


    "Mom, the car was¡­" Edith wanted to exin that it was Casey who afforded the car on his own. She


    didn¡¯t get any reward actually.


    "Okay girl, just let me see this car. We could talk a bitter."


    Amara turned to see the car and ignored her daughter.


    "Amara, I am going back home now." Remi said to her.


    "Okay. Oh, by the way, you can go to experience our new car." Amara said happily.


    Remi and her family went back to their house awkwardly. They were really defeated in thispetition.


    When they left, Amara turned to look at Casey, "Well, you took my daughter¡¯s honor this time and you


    did save our face in front of Remi. But don¡¯t becent about it. I don¡¯t think you can afford this


    car."


    Casey was rendered speechless. It seemed that Amara still suspected his capability.


    "Okay, give me the key." Amara required.


    Casey handed her the key. Amara said to her husband. "Keep the key. Don¡¯t let him drive this


    limousine."


    Nics nodded, "You are right. He shouldn¡¯t drive this limousine. Let me try it first."


    "Mom, why can¡¯t you let him drive the car? It was him¡­" Edith was aggrieved for her mom¡¯s harsh


    word.


    "Well, girl, you should know this car worth more than one million. I don¡¯t even bear to see what if the


    car grazed a bit. How could we let such a shiftless man drive this car?" Amara refuted.


    Edith was driven mad by her mom. What an unreasonable one!


    Casey held Edith on her shoulders and smiled, "It¡¯s okay since they are happy with it."


    "But it was you who bought this car!" Edith huffed.


    "It doesn¡¯t matter whoever bought the car. Besides, I bought this car for you tomute. It doesn¡¯t


    matter to me if I can drive it." Casey answered with a smile.


    Edith sighed. She felt she owned him really much.


    Both Nics and Amara got into the car with great delight.


    "Girl, why don¡¯t you hop in? What a limousine! It feels sofortable." Amara eximed.


    Edith rolled her eyes at her mom, "No. Just enjoy yourself."


    Then she grabbed Casey¡¯s hands and went upstairs.


    It was actually the first time that Edith took the initiative to take his hand. For Casey, he would be even


    willing to afford a hundred limousines like that if he could enjoy such a chance to take her hand.


    After all, he had endless money. But the chance was limited to hold her hand.


    "Casey, let me treat you a dinner." Edith said.


    Edith was stunned. But soon he replied with a smile, "Okay, since my dream lover wanted to treat me a


    dinner. Of course I couldn¡¯t miss the chance."


    Edith roller her eyes at him, "Wait a second. I can¡¯t afford expensive food. I can only treat you a normal


    meal."


    "It¡¯s okay. For me, it all tastes the best whatever you treat me as meal." Casey smiled.


    Upon hearing that, Edith¡¯s face blushed. She was a bit moved to hear that.


    "Humph, stop your glib tongue." Edith murmured and then went upstairs.


    Meanwhile, Hunter and ck Wolf were sitting together in a private box of a karaoke club in the J City.


    ck Wolf¡¯s face was still swollen. But he looked better than yesterday.


    Hunter¡¯s face was also ck and blue all over. They sat together as they had just been through


    something terrible.


    But ck Wolf was punched by Casey while Hunter was beaten by ck Wolf.


    After the gathering yesterday, Hunter was stopped by ck Wolf when he was about to leave.


    Hunter was scared as he thought ck Wolf was about to retaliate against him. However, he didn¡¯t


    expect that ck Wolf stood up from the ground and suggested him to cooperate.


    "Fuck! If I hadn¡¯t drunk the adulterated wine yesterday, I wouldn¡¯t have been beaten up by Casey that


    bastard!" ck Wolf huffed after taking a gulp of the wine.


    He had been insisting that he was defeated by Casey because of the adulterated wine he took.


    Hunter took some wine and echoed, "You are right! Everyone in the city knows that Casey is a fucking


    pussy. How could he be your match?! But I had no idea how he stole that money and even dared to go


    Dutch on meal with us."


    Hunter also disdained Casey and hated him so much. He could never admit that he couldn¡¯t even deal


    with such a jerk.


    At a second thought, he did have no idea how to retaliate against Casey. So he promised to cooperate


    with ck Wolf.


    Hunter still deemed himself a gentleman, so he didn¡¯t want to do some dirty tricks. Nor did he dare to


    do so. But for ck Wolf himself, he would try all means to achieve his goal whatever what kind of dirty


    tricks would be needed.


    Hunter was sure that Casey would end up miserably as long as ck Wolf started his retaliation.


    "ck Wolf, but I want to know what kind of trick you are going to y to deal with Casey." Hunter


    asked.


    "He is just a good-for-nothing guy. It¡¯s quite easy to retaliate against him. I came to you not because of


    Casey, but his wife." ck Wolf answered with an evil smile.


    Hunter was stunned, "What do you mean?"


    "If I was not mistaken, you should also be infatuated with his wife, right? If you promise to do me a


    favor, I could make you get what you want from Edith and then I would smash his nuts!" ck Wolf


    squinted while speaking angrily.


    Hunter was delighted with his eyes glistering. He didn¡¯t expect that ck Wolf could help him get Edith.


    And he was indeed infatuated with her. For him, it was a tempting offer.


    "Are you serious?" Hunter asked.


    "Of course! I have been a man of my words. But well, I need something as return if I need to get Edith


    on your bed." ck Wolf let out a lustful smile.


    "What return?" Hunter asked.


    "Everyone knows Edith is the most ravishing beauty in J City. Though she married that asshole Casey,


    I don¡¯t think he has ever banged her. So when I destroyed that bastard, I need to take her virginity as


    return."


    Hunter was stunned. He didn¡¯t expect that was the return he wanted.


    "But Edith will definitely retaliate against you if you take her virginity." Hunter said.


    "Don¡¯t worry. There are a lot of drugs that could totally intoxicate her and she will be out of


    consciousness. I promise she would know nothing then as long as I have your words."


    Hunter hesitated. Of course he wanted her virginity. But if ck Wolf refused to deal with Casey first,


    he wouldn¡¯t have the chance to get Edith.


    ¡®Goddamn it. Just forget her virginity. I can ask for more as much as I want after I make her mine!¡¯


    Hunter murmured to himself.


    "Okay, I promise!" Hunter agreed.


    Seeing him agree, ck Wolf smiled and stood up, "Let¡¯s go. I will show you a ce. I need a few men


    to deal with that bastard. Remember, don¡¯t say anything when we are there."


    Hunter nodded.


    The two got out of the karaoke club and took a taxi to Starry Night Club.


    ck Wolf entered with Hunter. Soon, someone appeared. It was Morgan.


    "ck Wolf, why are you here? Did you get beaten out of shit? Look at your swollen face, huh!"


    Morgan teased.


    "Morgan, that¡¯s a long and humiliating story. I am here to ask you for a few men. I need to retaliate


    against a bastard!" ck Wolf said.


    "No problem. Wait here. I am going to get you some tough guys." Morgan agreed immediately.

 Chapter 68 Break Your Neck!

    Chapter 68 Break Your Neck!


    It was weekend. Casey smiled happily as soon as he woke up.


    He felt delirious as Edith would treat him a meal.


    After washing up, Edith suddenly said to him, "Casey, go to the Harue Restaurant first. My grandpa


    called me just now. So I need to go to thepany to deal with some files."


    Casey looked at her and asked, "What happened?"


    "Nothing serious. We are going to start amercial cooperation with a branchpany of the TY


    Group. I need to cote some key files for preparation." Edith answered.


    "The TY Group? Well, I have a friend in that group so I can do you a favor if needed." Casey said.


    Edith was quite surprised. She didn¡¯t expect that Casey even had a friend working in the TY Group.


    "Well, you don¡¯t need to. We just n to have a talk with them first. After all, that project is under


    heatedpetition and there are so manypanies struggling for it. But ourpany is only a


    mediocre one among them. Perhaps my grandpa just wants to have a try and he is not sure whether


    we could make it." Edith said.


    "Okay, you can ask me for help if you need." Casey said.


    Edith nodded and then hurried to thepany.


    Casey spruced himself and then went to the Harue Restaurant.


    Edith had made reservation so he only needed to wait till Edith finished her work.


    When he reached the gate of the restaurant and was about to get in, he heard someone call his name


    from behind.


    "Hey, Mr. Davies!"


    Casey turned around and saw a muscr guy walked towards him. It was Jax, who helped him spy on


    those antiques in the TY Manor.


    Casey smiled when he saw Jax, "Why are you here?"


    "I am here to do my friend a favor. I heard that he got beaten up so he needed someone to help him


    revenge." Jax answered.


    Of course, the friend he mentioned was exactly ck Wolf. Since ck Wolf once served as Morgan¡¯s


    gang member, he would naturally help ck Wolf if he was in need. But Jax didn¡¯t know who they were


    going to retaliate against yet.


    Neither did Jax intend to ask whom they were going to revenge on. But if he knew the target was


    Casey, he would definitely try all means to refuse.


    Also, Morgan knew nothing about who the target would be. Or he would have been beaten ck Wolf


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    up first.


    Casey nodded and said to Jax, "Just do your own thing. I am going in."


    Jax nodded, "Mr. Davies, you can ask me for anything you need."


    Casey remained silent and entered the restaurant.


    Soon after he entered, ck Wolf had led a bunch of his hatchet men to an alley beside the Harue


    Restaurant. Jax also waited here with his men.


    "Hello, Mr. Hanson." ck Wolf greeted him tteringly.


    "You are finally here! Do you know how long I have been here? Who is that guy? Who makes you


    mobilize such a big force?" Jax asked.


    "Well, he is not that powerful. He is just a pussy! I heard that he was here today for lunch. I will then


    lead my men in to beat that guy. If we fail, please lead your men in to help us." ck Wolf said with a


    ttering smile.


    "Okay, be quick! I need to take my men for a drink after that." Jax said.


    "No problem! Let me pay the bill after that! Just quaff yourself." ck Wolf smiled.


    He heard that Edith made a reservation here yesterday. So he was sure both Edith and Casey would


    be here for lunch. So he told Hunter he would revenge on Casey today.


    He nned to knock out Edith when she went to thedy¡¯s room and sent Casey a message with her


    phone to bring him into the alley. Then he would smash Casey as nned.


    But ck Wolf just got the news that Edith went to thepany on her own. So he made Hunter bring


    his man to spy on her beside thepany, As soon as she came out, he would knock her out and


    bring her here.


    After dealing with Casey, ck Wolf would have sex with Edith and make Hunter bring her to his house


    in the next morning. Then Hunter would im that it was Casey who drugged her with philter. But


    luckily, Hunter came to save her on time and emascted Casey for revenge.


    But then Hunter would im that he had no choice but had sex with her due to the effect of the philter.


    By that, there would be no choice left for Edith but be with Hunter.


    And above was their plot for today.


    This n was seemingly perfect in their eyes. However, they picked up the wrong guy as target¡ª


    Casey Davies. This man would bring them to hell at the moment he got involved.


    When it was almost at noon, Hunter reported to ck Wolf that he had got Edith under control.


    ck Wolf smiled obscenely. He then led his men to the alley beside the restaurant and waited for


    Hunter.


    Soon, Hunter sent Edith to ck Wolf, who waspletely out of consciousness.


    Then he left. After all, he didn¡¯t want to get involved. So he would leave it to ck Wolf to handle.


    In the restaurant, Edith waited at the table.


    He noticed it was almost at noon. And Edith should arrive.


    He was worried after waiting for quite a while, but Edith still didn¡¯t appear. He took out his phone to call


    her.


    The line was connected. However, it was not Edith who answered the phone.


    "Kid, you finally call your wife. Come to the alley beside the restaurant. Or your wife would suffer." Then


    ck Wolf hung up the phone.


    Casey¡¯s face darkened. He stood up and rushed to the alley behind the restaurant.


    He could tell from the voice that it was ck Wolf. But he had never expected that ck Wolf dared to


    retaliate against him after being beaten up so badly. He regretted not having totally destroyed that


    bastard that day.


    Casey hurried to the alley in a few minutes.


    ck Wolf and his men had been waiting. They all smiled evilly when seeing Casey appear.


    Most of them had been beaten up by Casey before. So they were all naturally eager to have the


    chance to revenge on him.


    ck Wolf sneered at Casey with a baton his hand, "Kid, you look quite anxious. I didn¡¯t expect you


    came so soon."


    "Where is my wife?" Casey asked in a cold voice with a murderous look.


    "There is no need to find your wife now. I don¡¯t think you need a wife when you go through today. Your


    wife will be mine!" ck Wolf eximed.


    "You wanna get killed?" Casey clenched his fists.


    However, ck Wolf said with disdain, "Stop ying tough in front of me. If I hadn¡¯t taken that


    adulterated wine that day, I wouldn¡¯t have been defeated by you!"


    Then he continued, "Try this, asshole! I will smash your nuts today!"


    After saying that, ck Wolf hinted his men to rush towards Casey.


    This time, they all had weapons held in their hands. So they were not even afraid of him.


    Casey squinted. He grabbed a bat from one of them and hit them back with the bat.


    ck Wolf also rushed forward to hit Casey¡¯s head with the bat. Casey soon dodged his attack and hit


    ck Wolf on his leg. The bat was broken immediately.


    "Fuck! Why can¡¯t I beat this asshole up? I didn¡¯t take any fucking adulterated shit today!" ck Wolf


    held his injured leg while shouting out painfully.


    Casey fought against all these men alone. Soon, he defeated all of them.


    He grabbed the neck of ck Wolf hard and threatened, "Release her. Or I will break your neck!"


    ck Wolf was horrified, "Let go of me. I will call my man to send your wife back."


    Casey loosened his grip. ck Wolf immediately took out his phone. But he didn¡¯t do as Casey


    required. He then dialed the number of Jax.


    "Mr. Hanson, bring your men here! That bastard is fucking insane! I can¡¯t hold on!"


    After hanging up the phone, ck Wolf stared at Casey with a vicious look, "Thank god, I have


    prepared for back-up. My boss will be here soon to send you to hell!"

 Chapter 69 You Shouldnt Have Provoked Him

    Chapter 69 You Shouldn''t Have Provoked Him


    Casey narrowed his eyes. What he hated most was to be cheated. Undoubtedly, ck Wolf had been


    in Casey''s cklist.


    "Dare you cheat me?" Casey said coldly.


    ck Wolf giggled and said, "So what? My boss and his minions are around here, who will arrive in


    several minutes. After hees, do you think I will still be afraid of you?"


    "Well, then I will wait until your called bosses and afterwards I will fix you." Casey said faintly.


    This was exactly what was called "remove the roots once and for all". Now that there was someone


    behind ck Wolf, he had to see who dared to have the idea to rob him of Edith.


    Whoever had the idea to rob him of Edith woulde to a bad end finally.


    ck Wolf smiled coldly, thinking that Casey was so stupid, who wanted to wait until his boss came. In


    his opinion, he was seeking death.


    ¡°Well, I suggest you take the opportunity to escape quickly and leave your wife to me. Otherwise, after


    my bosses, it will be toote for you to regret.¡±


    Casey kept silent, but looked coldly at ck Wolf, who was lying on the ground.


    Seeing Casey keep still, ck Wolf smiled more coldly in his mind and he quipped, ¡°He is really an


    idiot, who doesn¡¯t cherish the opportunity to escape. Now that he puts himself against the muzzle, don¡¯t


    me me for being malicious.¡±


    After a while, here came footsteps from nearby. ck Wolf immediately picked himself up from the


    ground, feeling excited to see those peopleing over.


    ¡°Mr. Hanson, here youe finally. I don¡¯t know why this guy is so good at fighting, and I wouldn¡¯t have


    called you over otherwise.¡± ck Wolf said with respect.


    Jax nced at ck Wolf, curled his lips and said, ¡°You are so useless. I will help to fix the person who


    has beat you.¡±


    ck Wolf instantly stretched out his fingers to point at Casey, and said maliciously, ¡°Mr. Hanson, it is


    this arrogant guy, who is just the loser in J City that everyone knows. It must be a piece of cake for you


    to fix him!¡±


    After speaking, ck Wolf looked again at Casey and said with cold smile, ¡°Well, my boss hase.


    Quickly kneel down to beg for forgiveness and I will ask my boss to spare your life. Otherwise, today


    you will never walk out of the alley!¡±


    After seeing that the leader of those people was Jax, Casey was surprised but soon a hint of irony rose


    on his face.


    Jax looked along ck Wolf¡¯s fingers and fell eyes on Casey. He was shocked.


    He turned around to give ck Wolf a glimpse, not knowing why this idiot had provoked Casey.


    ¡°Mr. ¡­ Mr. Davis, it¡¯s you! What a coincidence.¡± Jax said embarrassedly to Casey.


    ck Wolf became confused, so he turned to look at Jax and asked, ¡°Mr. Hanson, why do you call this


    loser Mr. Davis? He is Casey Davis, a well-known loser in J City. You must have mistaken him for


    someone else.¡±


    Jax turned to stare at ck Wolf and pped him without saying anything.


    ck Wolf turned a circle directly and then fell on the ground.


    ¡°I think you are a loser. Dare you provoke Mr. Davis? Are you getting tired of living?¡±


    ck Wolf covered his face with hand and stared at Jax with surprise. He asked Jax toe over to


    fix Casey, but unexpectedly, Jax gave him a p for Casey.


    ¡°Mr. Hanson, what¡¯s wrong with you? He is the top loser in J City. Why are you afraid of him? With your


    ability, you can pinch him to death with only one hand.¡± ck Wolf still felt confused.


    ¡°If you kept calling him loser, I will directly seal your mouth.¡±


    Jax gave ck Wolf another p without any hesitation.


    ¡°Mr. Hanson, why do you p me? I am your friend!¡± ck Wolf covered his face, almost dissolving


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    into tears.


    ¡°Who is your fucking friend? I don¡¯t have such a stupid friend like you. Stay away from me!¡±


    Jax instantly distanced himself with ck Wolf, afraid that Casey would me him for it.


    ck Wolf was puzzled, thinking that Casey was only a loser. Why could he make Jax so scared that


    Jax didn¡¯t dare to admit their rtionship.


    Could it be that Casey was not as simple as he thought?


    Thinking of this, ck Wolf immediately opened widely his eyes. What came to his mind was the scene


    that Casey had effortlessly fixed him and his minions twice. It was impossible for Casey to be an


    ordinary person.


    He must be someone with great social influence.


    However, it waste to regret.


    Casey came to Jax, who immediately bent down and said respectfully, ¡°Mr. Davis, I really don¡¯t know


    this idiot want to deal with you. If I had known it, I would have killed him.¡±


    ¡°What rtionship do you have with him?¡± Casey asked.


    ¡°ck Wolf was originally a subordinate of Mr. Byrne and went out on his ownter. Considering the


    previous rtionship, Mr. Byrne helps him sometimes. I really didn¡¯t expect he wants to deal with you


    this time.¡± Jax hurried to exin.


    Casey nodded and then looked at ck Wolf.


    ck Wolf had alreadye to his mind, who quickly crawled over with a bitter face, begging for


    mercy, ¡°Mr. Davis, please spare my life this time. Sorry for having been blind and irritated you. I will


    never do that again in the future!¡±


    ¡°Where is my wife?¡± Casey asked.


    Only then did ck Wolf think of Edith. He immediately took out the cellphone and made a phone call.


    After a while, Edith, who was in aa, was taken to the alley.


    Casey sighed with relief when seeing Edith was just in aa, and he quickly came close to take Edith


    over in his arms.


    ¡°Mr. Davis, I didn¡¯t touch her. Please forgive me. I will never do that.¡± ck Wolf begged for mercy.


    Casey snorted coldly and said, ¡°I never believe in apology. Now that you have done it, you should think


    about the consequences of it that you need to bear.¡±


    ck Wolf¡¯s facial expression greatly changed. He knew that Casey would not forgive him.


    ¡°Mr. ¡­ Mr. Davis, could you beat me a little lightly? I will surely turn over a new leaf in the future.¡± ck


    Wolf thought even if Casey wanted to fix him, it would be only a beat.


    Casey curled his lips and said, ¡°You have lost the opportunity for that.¡±


    After speaking, Casey walked out of the alley.


    Jax immediately asked, ¡°Mr. Davis, you mean?¡±


    ¡°Kill him. I don¡¯t want to see him again in J City.¡± Casey said faintly.


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Jax answered.


    ck Wolf was frightened and asked, ¡°What¡­ what do you want to do?¡±


    Jax gave ck Wolf a reluctant glimpse and shook his head, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have provoked him.¡±


    As soon as the voice faded away, a miserable cry sounded in the alley, startling away the crows that


    had fallen on the wall.


    ¡­


    Casey took Edith to a nearby caf¨¦, who was in aa because of the knockout drops given by ck


    Wolf¡¯s minions. She woulde to herself after the drug effect was over.


    After about half an hour, Edith opened her eyes in a daze and looked around with confusion. Seeing


    Casey sitting by her side, she asked, ¡°What¡­ what¡¯s wrong with me?¡±


    She only remembered she walked out of the office to leave for Harue Restaurant to find Casey. But


    after walking for a while, she lost consciousness and couldn¡¯t remember what had happened exactly.


    ¡°You fainted on the way to find me, maybe because of hypoglycemia.¡± Casey exined.


    Edith rubbed her temples and murmured, ¡°Maybe I am so busy recently.¡±


    ¡°However, weren¡¯t you waiting for me in Harue Restaurant? How did you know I had fainted?¡± Edith


    looked at Casey doubtfully.


    ¡°Silly girl, I was worried about you. Seeing you hadn¡¯te, I went to thepany to find you.


    Fortunately, I found you on the way. Otherwise, something serious would have happened. You have to


    take good care of yourself in the future and don¡¯t make yourself so exhausted,¡± Casey said with smile.


    Edith suddenly felt warm in her heart. All the people of the Patel family would never care about her


    health. Amara and Nics only thought about her sry. The person who really cared about her might


    be Casey only.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Edith said.


    ¡°It¡¯s so simple with only a thank you.¡± Casey said with smile.


    Edith hesitated and asked, ¡°Well¡­ what else do you want?¡±


    ¡°How aboutmitting yourself to me?¡±


    ¡°Get away!¡±


    ¡­


    That night, Morgan called Casey to ask him to go downstairs.


    Casey went downstairs and arrived at an alley nearby. Morgan and Conor had been waiting there.


    Seeing Casey went downstairs, Morgan kneeled down without saying anything and said with a bitter


    face, ¡°Mr. Davis, I am so sorry. It was me who had asked Jax to help ck Wolf, but I didn¡¯t know he


    wanted to deal with you. Please punish me.¡±


    Seeing Morgan acting like this, Caseyughed and said, ¡°Stand up. You didn¡¯t know it, so I will not


    me you.¡±


    ¡°Really, Mr. Davis? Won¡¯t you me me?¡± Morgan asked with widely opened eyes.


    Casey nodded.


    Morgan stood up from the ground and said with smile, ¡°Thanks for sparing my life. By the way, please


    convey my apology to Edith.¡±


    Casey rolled his eyes at him and then looked at Conor, asking, ¡°Have you adapted to the life in J City?¡±


    Conor smiled and said, ¡°With the foundationid by you and Morgan, I am really in my element here, so


    don¡¯t worry about me.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Davis, don¡¯t listen to his brag. His leadership is really amazing, but recently he is unable to deal


    with the little leader of an underground casino.¡± Morgan chipped in.


    Conor stared at Morgan and said, ¡°No one will treat you as dumb if you don¡¯t speak.¡±


    Casey was very shocked. Normally, with Conor¡¯s ability, it is very easy for him to fix a person of


    underground casino.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? If this underground casino has hindered you, just ask Morgan to take people to destroy


    it.¡± Casey said.


    ¡°Well, this underground casino hasn¡¯t hindered us. I want to make the leader of the underground casino


    work for me, but¡­¡±


    ¡°But what?¡± Casey was curious.


    ¡°But he has an odd temper. No matter how much I promise to pay him, he doesn¡¯t agree to work with


    me. He asks me to have a bet with him and he will agree only if I win. However, Morgan and I know


    nothing about gambling, so he hasn¡¯t agreed yet.¡±

 Chapter 70 Almost Go Bankrupt

    Chapter 70 Almost Go Bankrupt


    Hearing Conor¡¯s words, Caseyughed and said, ¡°It is so simple. Ask me to go with you the next time


    when you go to the underground casino. I will help you to beat him.¡±


    Both Conor and Morgan opened their eyes widely, feeling it impossible.


    ¡°Mr. Davis, although the underground casino is small, their leader is call Gambling King. I have been


    there twice with Conor and have seen his awesomeness. There may be few people in J City who can


    beat him in gambling. Even if you go with us, it might not be possible to beat him.¡± Morgan said.


    ¡°Yes. He is really good at gambling, and has an amazing mental calcting ability, which I appreciate


    very much so I want him to work for me. When the underground world of J City is unified in the future,


    we will need someone like him to be in charge of finance, which is an important part.¡± Conor said.


    Casey looked at them, a little speechless, and he said, ¡°To be honest, my gambling skills might not be


    worse than him.¡±


    Both Morgan and Conor felt doubtful. They knew Casey was very capable, but it was impossible for


    him to be good at everything, so they both thought Casey was bragging.


    Seeing they didn¡¯t believe him, Casey felt toozy to exin, and he said directly, ¡°Call on me the next


    time when you go to that casino. I will give you a show.¡±


    Both of them nodded and left here together.


    The next morning, Hunter went alone to the KTV. He had made an appointment with ck Wolf to


    He made several phone calls to ck Wolfst night, but he didn¡¯t answer, which made he think that


    ck Wolf had definitely got Edith and was busy in having sex with her, who had no time to answer


    him.


    Although he felt uneasy once thinking of the appearance of Edith lying under ck Wolf, he didn¡¯t care


    when he thought Edith would be his womanter.


    But what made him feel strange was that he didn¡¯t see any subordinate of ck Wolf after entering the


    KTV.


    He asked about the situation from the manager, and then he was shocked with his eyes widened.


    ¡°What did you say? ck Wolf was killed yesterday?¡± Hunter eximed.


    ¡°Be quiet. Don¡¯t speak it out in public.¡± The manager gave him a stare.


    ¡°Who was killed?¡± Hunter asked.


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask about it. Anyway, from now on, there is not ck Wolf in J City.¡± After speaking, the


    manager ignored Hunter.


    Hunter swallowed, thinking that Casey and Edith were so lucky. The job was about to be done when


    ck Wolf suddenly had an unexpected misfortune.


    He naturally didn¡¯t think ck Wolf was killed by Casey, but by some adversary of ck Wolf.


    ¡°Damn it! Casey really had a good luck. Well, just leave him aside for a while. Recently there is an


    important project in thepany. After dealing with it, I will definitely fix him.¡±


    Hunter didn¡¯t think much, and he didn¡¯t care about ck Wolf¡¯s death. After all, he had no friendship


    with ck Wolf, but just temporary cooperation.


    He didn¡¯t know if ck Wolf had the opportunity to cross him up, he would havee to the same end


    as ck Wolf.


    ¡­


    After a few days, Conor sent an SMS to Casey, ¡°Tonight we will go to the casino to have thest try. If


    we fail again, I will abandon the idea.¡±


    After receiving the SMS, Casey instantly nced at Edith by his side and asked cautiously, ¡°Well, I


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    have something to deal with tonight and maye back a littlete. Do you agree?¡±


    Edith hesitated and said, ¡°Just go. You don¡¯t need to ask me.¡±


    ¡°You are my wife, so I need to ask for your approval.¡± Casey said.


    ¡°OK, I agree.¡± Edith answered, but she felt somehow a little reluctant.


    In the past, she and Casey didn¡¯t interfere with each other. No matter what Casey did, she would never


    ask.


    However, she suddenly wanted to know what Casey was going to do this time. He said that he had


    something to deal with, but he had no job. What did he want to do?


    Was he going to brothel? A bold idea suddenly came to Edith¡¯s mind.


    She had learned from Diana that normally if a man said he would go out at night without exining


    where to go, it was very possible for him to go out for entertainment.


    Was Casey also going to look for entertainment? Edith suddenly realized that she had never allowed


    Casey to touch her during these years after their marriage.


    Casey was a normal man after all. Since Edith didn¡¯t allow him to touch her, he had to find somewhere


    to give vent to his sexual desire.


    Thinking of this, Edith increasingly believed that Casey was going to brothel tonight.


    She bit her lips and clenched her little fists tightly and angrily.


    Nevertheless, she shouldn¡¯t me him for that, because it was her who didn¡¯t allow him to touch her


    after all. But why did she feel so sad once thinking of this?


    ¡°Do as you like and I won¡¯t interfere with you.¡± Edith suddenly said, then stood up with grievance and


    went back to the bedroom.


    Casey was confused, not knowing what was wrong with Edith. She was quite OK just now, but why did


    she suddenly seem to be greatly wronged?


    He didn¡¯t think much, just thinking that the memories of something unhappy came back to Edith.


    At 8: 00 p.m., Casey went out from home. When he went out, Edith deliberately went out to have a look


    at him, which made him feel very strange.


    Morgan and Conor had already been waiting for him near the casino, so he immediately called a taxi


    after going out of the neighborhood.


    After a while, he arrived the appointed ce and met Morgan and Conor, who went together with them


    to a nearby amusement arcade.


    Entering the amusement arcade, Morgan directly took both of them to the second floor. There was a


    person guarding the stairway intended to stop them, but when he saw Morgan taking the lead, he was


    so scared that he immediately got out of the way.


    The underground casino mentioned by Conor was on the second floor of the amusement arcade. If


    ordinary people want to go in, they had to ask their acquaintances to bring them in, but celebrities like


    Morgan naturally didn¡¯t have to.


    After all, everyone knew that as long as Morgan wanted, he could destroy the casino within several


    minutes.


    The space on the second floor was fairlyrge with all kinds of equipment. There were already many


    people around here with chips in hand, shouting and wrangling, very abustle and astir.


    Morgan went to the ce for chip exchange, and said to the attendant, ¡°I want to see your boss.


    Please ask him toe out.¡±


    The attendant nced at the three of them and said, ¡°Sorry, our boss doesn¡¯t receive visits today.¡±


    ¡°Just tell him that Morganes to find him.¡± Morgan said with widely opened eyes, as if he could


    destroy the ce at any time.


    The attendant was so frightened that he went in quickly to ask.


    After a while, he came out, looked at them cautiously and said, ¡°Our boss said that you have visited


    him for free twice, and if you want to see him this time, you must pay a visit fee of 500,000 dors or


    win the same amount in our casino. Our boss won¡¯t see you otherwise.¡±


    ¡°What!¡± Morgan opened widely his eyes and grabbed the attendant by the neck.


    ¡°Sir, even if you use violence, our boss won¡¯t see you. Here are chips of 10,000 dors. As long as you


    can win 500,000 dors with these chips, our boss wille out.¡± The attendant said with fear.


    Casey gave Morgan a look to motion him to let go. Morgan released his hand in bad mood.


    ¡°Well, then we will win 500,000 dors with these chips as your boss said.¡± Casey said with smile.


    ¡°Casey, are you crazy? It is very difficult to win 500,000 dors with only 10,000 dors. Besides,


    maybe we will lose the 10,000 dors within a second.¡±


    ¡°Yes, even if we can win 500,000 dors, maybe the sun will have already risen.¡± Conor said.


    Casey gave the two of them a glimpse and said coldly, ¡°Stop talking nonsense. Let¡¯s take action


    separately to see who will win the most.¡±


    After speaking, Casey took a chip of 10 dors from the chips of 10,000 dors and turned to win


    money.


    ¡°Casey, are you crazy? You have only taken 10 dors!¡± Morgan shouted.


    Conor shook his head and said, ¡°Maybe he has watched too many TV dramas. Let¡¯s think of ways to


    win money. He will definitelye back to ask us for more after losing the 10 dors.¡±


    After speaking, they both went to their gambling tables separately to win money.


    The attendant nced at the three of them with cold smile and said, ¡°It¡¯s so funny. If you can really win


    500,000 dors with only 10,000 dors, then we don¡¯t need to run the casino. You are so innocent.


    This ce belongs to the Gambling King.¡±


    He turned around and returned to the inner room, walking to a big fat man, saying, ¡°Boss, they have


    taken the chips of 10,000 dors to gamble.¡±


    Fat Guy looked up and bust outughing, saying, ¡°It is so stupid of Morgan to have the idea of winning


    500,000 dors with only 10,000 dors. He must be living in a dreamworld.¡±


    ¡°So he is. Based on their level, maybe they will lose all the money within ten minutes.¡±


    ¡°You said heree three of them. Who is the third person? Have we seen him before?¡± Fat Guy


    asked.


    ¡°Never before. But he seems to be a rookie without knowing anything about gambling. Don¡¯t worry,


    boss.¡± The attendant answered.


    Fat Guy nodded and said, ¡°Go out to keep watch on them. Maybe they will lose all the money very


    soon. I will sleep for a while, so don¡¯t disturb me if nothing important.¡±


    The attendant nodded and got out of the room.


    After about an hour, the attendant ran flustered into the room where Fat Guy was and then shouted


    with an anxious voice, ¡°Boss, boss, something serious happened!¡±


    Fat Guy was sleeping when he was suddenly scared by the attendant¡¯s voice. He stared at the


    attendant and asked, ¡°Damn it! Can you hold it down? I am so scared that I almost have a heart attack.


    What¡¯s wrong? Does Morgan want to destroy my casino after losing all the money? Just tell him that


    even if he destroys my casino, I won¡¯t see him.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not so. The third person that Morgan has brought has won all the money of our casino with


    only 10 dors. If you don¡¯t go out, our casino will go bankrupt!¡±

 Chapter 71 Gambling King

    Chapter 71 Gambling King


    Fat Guy directly jumped out of the chair, staring at the attendant, and said, ¡°What are you saying? He


    has won all the money of our casino with only 10 dors?¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­ yes. If the situation doesn¡¯t improve, our casino will really go bankrupt.¡± The attendant


    answered.


    Fat Guy swallowed, not expecting the person brought by Morgan was so capable.


    ¡°Quickly take me to find that person. I want to see what ability he has to make my casino almost go


    bankrupt!¡±


    The two of them immediately went outside, looking very flustered.


    ¡­


    On the second floor of the arcade.


    Both Morgan and Conor threw out thest chip from their hands with a woebegone look, who had lost


    the 10,000 dors within only an hour.


    As far as Conor was concerned, it was very awesome of them to spend an hour losing only 10,000


    dors.


    ¡°Damn it! The fucking fatty hasn¡¯te out to see me yet. If I see him next time, I will first beat him up.¡±


    Morgan said maliciously.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to look for Casey first, to see how he is going.¡± Conor said.


    ¡°Well, he only took a chip of 10 dors. Maybe he has lost the 10 dors not long after the beginning


    and is sitting at some corner now.¡± Morgan said.


    At this time, an exciting cheering came from a nearby table, so Morgan and Conor moved their gazes


    toward the crowd, feeling curious.


    They both pushed their way through the crowd in order to see what had happened.


    They walked to the table and saw Casey surrounded by the crowd. There was a small mountain of


    chips in front of him.


    Conor and Morgan immediately turned shocked.


    Hadn¡¯t Casey taken away only a chip of 10 dors just now? Why were there so many chips in front of


    him?


    Morgan quickly walked to Casey and asked, ¡°Casey, what happened? How have these chips been put


    in front of you? Don¡¯t they want these chips?¡±


    Seeing Morgan and Conor, Casey said with smile, ¡°Here youe finally. If you had note, maybe


    they wouldn¡¯t gamble with me.¡±


    The banker standing in front of Casey was livid, thinking that our casino was about to go bankrupt. It


    was called looking for trouble if he continued to gamble.


    ¡°Casey, have you win these?¡± Staring at those chips, Conor said with incredibility.


    Casey nodded.


    ¡°Wow, Casey, you are so awesome! How much do these chips add up to? Is it enough for 500,000


    dors?¡± Morgan said.


    ¡°About 5,000,000 dors.¡± Casey said faintly.


    Both Conor and Morgan were surprised and then gulped.


    ¡°Five¡­ five million dors, oh my god! Casey, did you win 5 million dors with only 10 dors?¡±


    Morgan¡¯s voice began trembling.


    Conor hurried to count the chips and found that these chips did add up to several million dors.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this guy really a monster?¡± Conor muttered to himself.


    Only now did he realize how correct it was for him to choose to follow Casey.


    ¡°Well, quickly go to call your boss toe out. I have won so much and he shoulde out to see


    him.¡± Casey said.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have to because our boss has alreadye.¡± At this moment, a voice called out.


    All the people turned around and saw a big fat maning over.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    ¡°The Gambling King hase and this guy will have bad luck.¡±


    ¡°This guy does have good gambling skills, which, however, must be much worse than that of the


    Gambling King. Now the Gambling Kinges to fix him.¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s already very good to force the Gambling King out. However, no one canpare with the


    Gambling King.¡±


    ¡­


    Fat Guy directly kicked the banker away and stood in front of Casey.


    He looked Casey up and down, and asked, ¡°It¡¯s you who have won all the money of my casino with


    only 10 dors?¡±


    ¡°Right, it¡¯s me.¡± Casey nodded with smile.


    Fat Guy raised his hand to scratch his head and said, ¡°You are the first one who can force me out in my


    casino. Tell me what do you want?¡±


    Casey nced at Morgan and Conor by his side and said, ¡°They should have told you what I want. As


    long as you agree to work for Conor, I can return the 5,000,000 dors back to you.¡±


    Fat Guy snorted and said, ¡°Do you think you can buy me over with 5 million dors? I tell you there is


    only a way to convince me, that is, to win me in gambling. Dare you?¡±


    Casey smiled and said, ¡°Why not?¡±


    The crowd began tough after hearing Casey¡¯s words.


    ¡°Hey guy, you may not know that he is the famous Gambling King in this city, who has never lost to


    anyone on the gambling table. Don¡¯t boast about how awesome you are.¡±


    ¡°HaHa, it¡¯s the first time for me to see someone dare provoke the Gambling King in this way. There


    must be a good y today.¡±


    ¡°The Gambling King is not as simple as you think. Those who gamble with him will lose very miserably.¡±


    ¡­


    Hearing the ndishment of the people around him, Fat Guy showed a triumphant smile on his face.


    ¡°Hey guy, have you heard it? You have to be prepared for bankruptcy if you gamble with me.¡±


    Casey smiled and said, ¡°I am afraid you will be the one who go bankrupt.¡±


    There was a trace of disdain on Fat Guy''s face, who turned his head and nced at the person next to


    him, and said, ¡°Go and bring the dices.¡±


    The person immediately went to bring two dice cups and a generous handful of dices.


    ¡°Let¡¯s make it simple. Today I justpete with you in rolling the dices. The one who get the smaller


    points wins. What do you think?¡±


    Casey thought the called Gambling King should have taken out something garish to embarrass him.


    Unexpectedly, it was just dice rolling.


    Although the winner was the one who could get the smaller points, there was no difference for Casey.


    Dice rolling was the game where Casey had never lost to anyone since he was ten years old.


    Of course, Edith was un exception.


    ¡°OK.¡± Casey answered.


    ¡°Ha, ha, now that you have agreed, then I will talk about the stake. If you win, I will do as you order and


    work for Conor. If I win, you have to leave the 5 million dors and take out another 5 million as well as


    all his clothes. What do you think?¡±


    Everyone who had gambled with Fat Guy knew that what he liked most is to make his adversary lose


    even the underpants, so every time he gambled, he always staked all the clothes. Once losing to him,


    his adversary had to leave naked.


    This was the real sense of losing even the underpants.


    ¡°Damn it! Finally, I can see someone leave naked again. You don¡¯t have tough at me in the near


    future.¡± A tall and strong man almost dissolved into tears, looking very grateful to Casey, because he


    was one of the people who left naked.


    Seeing Casey ept Fat Guy¡¯s stake, Morgan and Conor felt a little worried.


    ¡°Casey, Fat Guy is very good at rolling dices. I have never seen him lose to anyone. If you lose, you


    really have to leave naked.¡± Morgan advised.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t lose.¡± Casey said with smile.


    Seeing Casey so determined, Morgan and Conor stopped obstructing him and had no choice but let


    Casey gamble with Fat Guy.


    Fat Guy divided the dices in his hand into two batches, each with twelve dices, and handed a batch to


    Casey.


    ¡°We both have twelve dices. The one who get the smaller points wins.¡± Fat Guy said.


    Even if it was a gambling master like Fat Guy, it was fairly difficult to roll 12 dices, let alone to get the


    smallest points.


    When seeing Fat Guy take out so many dices, the crowd gulped.


    ¡°This guy will have bad luck. It¡¯s so difficult to roll 12 dices. Besides, the Gambling King has got 12


    points once, the smallest points. It¡¯s impossible for that guy to win.¡±


    Seeing Fat Guy take out so many dices, Morgan immediately broke out into curses, ¡°You fucking fatty,


    are you kidding? How can he roll so many dices?¡±


    Fat Guy said shamelessly, ¡°Don¡¯t ept the stake if you don¡¯t dare topete. I don¡¯t force you to.¡±


    ¡°Damn! I think you are deliberate. Casey, let¡¯s leave here. It doesn¡¯t matter if we abandon such a


    shameless person!¡± Morgan said with rage.


    Casey stared at Morgan and said, ¡°Shut up and just look. Otherwise, I will kick you out.¡±


    Morgan calmed down and muttered to himself, ¡°After all, it¡¯s you who will leave naked if you lose. Since


    you want to run naked, I won¡¯t stop you.¡±


    ¡°Ha, ha, I like straightforward people just like you! Well, I will start first!¡±


    After speaking, Fat Guy shook the dice cup to let the 12 dices in, and then began to shake quickly.


    All the people were dazzled by Fat Guy¡¯s hands. Casey also got somewhat surprised, not expecting


    that such a fat man could show such a flexible technique.


    Casey put the 12 dices into the dice cup without hesitation and began to shake it.


    His technique was simple, but others couldn¡¯t see through the strength he used.


    After seeing Casey¡¯s technique, everyone believed that Casey couldn¡¯t win Fat Guy.


    Very soon, Fat Guy put the dice cup down on the table and so did Casey.


    Fat Guy smiled evilly at Casey, then took the dice cup up and said, ¡°I got twelve points and you lose.¡±


    Everyone eximed and began to praise the awesomeness of the Gambling King.


    To get the smallest points with 12 dices wasn¡¯t what ordinary people could do.


    Casey shook his head with smile and said, ¡°Not necessarily.¡±


    After speaking, he took up his dice cup. It could be seen that the 12 dices formed a vertical line, and


    the top dice was only one point.


    There was only one point face up among the 12 dices.


    ¡°I got only one point and you got 12 points. You lose.¡± Casey said,ughing.

 Chapter 72 Knelt Down with a Plop

    Chapter 72 Knelt Down with a Plop


    Fat Guy directly pounded the table in a sudden, who looked incredulously at the 12 dices in front of


    Casey.


    He thought he had an incredible ability in rolling dices, but it was impossible for him to make the 12


    dices form a vertical line. In addition, the uppermost one was the smallest point.


    He never believed the plot that only existed in TV dramas. After all, it was not so easy to roll dices.


    However, this scene really happened in front of him.


    After seeing the dices in front of Casey, all the people around opened widely their mouths, looking at


    Casey with incredible eyes.


    Both Morgan and Conor also were very surprised, thinking that Casey couldn¡¯t absolutely win Fat Guy.


    To their surprise, Casey showed a better skill of rolling dices than Fat Guy.


    ¡°How many hidden skills does this guy have?¡± Conor muttered.


    ¡°It¡¯s not true. Wepete for points. It¡¯s not OK even though you pile them up.¡±


    Fat Guy directly walked to Casey and then took the dices down one by one. Later he was shocked to


    find all the dices below were one point face up.


    For points, he got the same as Casey did, but for technique, he had lost to Casey.


    It was the first time that he felt frustrated after spending so many years in gambling in the casino.


    ¡°If you feel unconvinced, then we can consider it as a draw. We canpete in other items.¡± Casey


    said with smile.


    Obviously, Fat Guy was not resigned, and said immediately, ¡°OK, let¡¯spete in other items!¡±


    After speaking, he walked towards those tables in the center of the casino.


    Casey followed him, and they began topete in all kinds of items of the casino.


    The audience in the center uttered exmations from time to time, highly praising Casey¡¯s awesome


    gambling skills.


    Fat Guy¡¯s face became more and more bitter. Every time he lost, Casey asked him to take off a piece


    of closing. Atst, there was only a pair of underpants on Fat Guy.


    The final round ended and he walked to Casey, looking down and keeping silent.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the Gambling King? Does he n to use violence because he has lost miserably?¡±


    ¡°If the Gambling King intends to use violence, this guy will definitely die.¡±


    ¡°Oh my god, the Gambling King is going to get angry. Run quickly!¡±


    ¡­


    Casey stared at Fat Guy with narrowed eyes, not knowing what he wanted to do.


    Morgan stood in front of Casey and said coldly, ¡°You fucking fatty, admit your defeat. If you want to use


    violence because of the defeat. I don¡¯t mind making you taste the righteous iron fist!¡±


    Fat Guy kept silent and clenched his fists aftering in front of Casey.


    Morgan thought he was about to take action, so he raised his hand and nned to take action.


    At this time, Fat Guy suddenly knelt down with a plop in front of Casey, then grabbed Casey by the


    thigh, moaning, ¡°Master, please let me be your apprentice. I promise to be at your disposal as long as


    you impart your gambling skills to me and allow me to keep the underpants on.¡±


    Everyone was shocked and the whole casino was quiet for a few seconds.


    Then many people began tough, because to their surprise, such a Gambling King who always had a


    Besides, now there was only a pair of underpants on Fat Guy and he lost in the final round. Logically,


    he should take it off.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    No one had expected that he would kneel down to beg for Casey¡¯s mercy in order not to take it off.


    Casey also didn¡¯t expect that Fat Guy would act in this way, so he was a little overwhelmed for a while.


    ¡°Well¡­ could you stand up first?¡± Casey asked.


    ¡°If master doesn¡¯t agree, I won¡¯t stand up.¡± Fat Guy kept stubborn.


    Casey didn¡¯t know what to do. He couldn¡¯t stand seeing a 100 kilo-weighted fatty begging for mercy in


    front of him.


    ¡°Well, I agree. Stand up and you don¡¯t need to take your underpants off.¡± Casey said.


    Fat Guy instantly stood up from the ground, showing a grateful smile at Casey and then hurried to


    dress himself.


    ¡°Master, I will follow your orders from now on. I will do as you ask me to.¡± After getting himself dressed,


    Fat Guy said to Casey respectfully.


    Casey nodded and said, ¡°Stop running casino in the future and work for Conor, who will maximize your


    talents.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master!¡± Fat Guy answered.


    Morgan looked Fat Guy up and down, and then looked at Conor. A smirk suddenly appeared on his


    face.


    ¡°Why are you smirking?¡± Casey asked.


    ¡°I am thinking, can we go to the west for Buddhist scriptures if you get a White Dragan Horse?¡± Morgan


    said.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Conor said.


    ¡°Look, Casey is Master, you are Monkey King, this fat man is Pigsy and I am Monk Sha. We just need


    a White Dragon Horse now.¡± Morgan said with smile.


    Hearing what Morgan said, Fat Guy instantly gave him a stare and cursed, ¡°Get away! You are Pigsy. I


    am Marshal Canopy!¡±


    ¡°Almost the same.¡± Morganughed.


    After taming ¡°Pigsy¡±, Casey asked Fat Guy to follow Conor and Morgan to the Starry Night Club, and


    he quickly went back home.


    He seldom returned sote. Although he knew Edith might not care about whether he came backte


    or not, he still thought he had to go back early.


    After he arrived home, Amara and Nics had already gone to their bedroom to sleep. Casey crept up


    alone to wash himself up and then returned to the bedroom.


    Edith was lying on the bed and seemed to have fell asleep. Casey closed the door cautiously and


    intended to lie down by Edith¡¯s side.


    Since Edith allowed Casey to sleep on the bedst time, Casey had never slept on the floor.


    Casey was about to lie down when Casey suddenly said, ¡°Go to sleep on the floor.¡±


    Casey was surprised, not expecting that Edith was still awake.


    ¡°Are you still awake?¡± Casey asked.


    ¡°Well, it is not because of you anyway.¡± Edith said angrily.


    She had been imagining after Casey went out, who stayed awake naturally because of Casey. She was


    just angry just now by saying that.


    Casey felt somewhat confused, not knowing who did he provoke Edith, who got so angry.


    Did her menstrual periode?


    It seemed so. He had heard that the woman in menstrual period would be in bad mood somehow. If so,


    he had better not upset her.


    Casey obediently put the quilt on the floor, intending to spend the night sleeping on the floor.


    Seeing Casey really went to sleep on the floor, Edith firmly believed that he had a guilty conscience.


    Otherwise, why did he go to sleep on the floor while she only said so.


    Her grievance grew stronger and her eyes were filled with tears.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s so disgusting. It¡¯s none of my business no matter what he has done. Why should I shed tears


    because of this? It¡¯s so strange.¡±


    Edith held back the tears and turned around in order not to show her appearance to Casey.


    If this guy exined to her where he had been, she might forgive him.


    Seeing Edith acting like that, Casey felt she was ufortable, so he didn¡¯t disturb her buty on the


    ground and fell asleep silently.


    After a long time, seeing Casey fall asleep, Edith couldn¡¯t bear the grievance in her mind and directly


    dissolved into tears.


    To her surprise, this guy was so heartless, who ignored her grievance and let her bear it alone. It


    seemed that she had been mistaken about him.


    She thought the affections between them had been growing better slowly, but it seemed that she was


    just imagining things.


    Edith felt sad for the whole night and finally fell asleep in deep tiredness.


    The next morning when Edith woke up, she felt her eyes a little painful. She had cried for quite a while


    She was about to get up with disappointment when she suddenly found a bowl of brown sugar water on


    the bedside table.


    Edith felt somewhat confused. She was not in menstrual period, but who had prepared brown sugar


    water for her?


    Then the door was pushed open and Casey walked in with a bowl of porridge in his hand.


    ¡°Did you wake up? Come to have some porridge to warm your body.¡± Seeing Edith wake up, Casey


    said instantly.


    Edith thought Casey was definitely pleasing her because of his guilt. She wouldn¡¯t let herself be tricked


    by Casey.


    ¡°Well, don¡¯t think I will ignore your shamelessness with your gantry. Casey, let¡¯s live separately and


    don¡¯t interfere with each other in order to avoid troubles.¡± Edith said.


    Casey got puzzled, not knowing what was wrong with Edith, and asked, ¡°Are you unhappy due to the


    menstrual period?¡±


    ¡°Not really. Stop finding excuses!¡± Edith was shy and angry, who itched to bite Casey.


    ¡°No? But why are you so angry?¡± Casey asked doubtfully.


    ¡°Well, you should ask yourself. Casey, I don¡¯t care if you go out to find other women. I am really sorry


    for that, but you had better not interfere with my affairs in the future.¡± While speaking, Edith dissolved


    into tears again.


    Casey felt more confused, ¡°Find other women? What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Stop ying the fool! Didn¡¯t you go out to find other womenst night?¡± Edith said angrily.


    Casey suddenly didn¡¯t know whether tough or to cry, and said, ¡°I have told you that I have something


    to deal with. How could I go to find other women?¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe, I can swear to god if I had done that kind of shameless things, I would die without


    descendants in the future!¡±


    Seeing Casey make such an oath, Edith suddenly realized she might have misunderstood Casey.


    ¡°Really?¡± Casey asked.


    ¡°Of course. Only you are in my eyes. How could I go to find other women?¡± Casey said.


    Edith suddenly felt quite relieved.


    Seeing her like that, Casey suddenly asked, ¡°So¡­ are you jealous?¡±


    ¡°Of course not. Well, I just asked casually.¡± Edith¡¯s face turned red with shyness.


    When Casey saw her lovely appearance, his heartbeat immediately began to elerate. Then his


    gaze fell on Edith¡¯s soft lips and he leaned forward slowly.

 Chapter 73 I Trust Him

    Chapter 73 I Trust Him


    When Edith saw Casey turn towards her and look at her lips, she knew what he wanted to do.


    She did not know why she was also inexplicably excited, as if she received some kind of signal.


    She should have been reserved, but her instinct prevented her from doing anything, and she just sat


    and waited for him to kiss her.


    As Edith did not fight against him, Casey was also very excited. It seemed that he could finally have


    intimate contact with her today.


    Edith was a little nervous, so she closed her eyes and did not do anything.


    When they almost kissed, Amara called Edith outside suddenly.


    ¡°Edith, what are you doing? You¡¯rete for work.¡±


    They turned away their faces quickly and they did not kiss each other. Edith was shy, and Casey was


    helpless.


    He did not think that he would lose this chance this way.


    ¡°Yes, mom! I wille out right now.¡± Edith calmed herself down. She nced at Casey and thought


    that it was a little funny, and then she walked out of the room triumphantly.


    Casey sighed as he did not expect that he would lose the chance he had waited for a long time this


    way.


    However, it seemed that Edith did not resist him anymore, presumably he would have the next chance


    soon.


    A few dayster, Francis Patel gathered Patel family members together and held an important meeting


    to discussing the project of TY Group.


    Recently, a subsidiary of the TY Group in J City got a major project. The business of the Patel family


    was just linked to this project, so if they could cooperate with TY Group, they would have


    unprecedented development.


    However, this project was very hot, and there were countlesspanies that wanted to cooperate with


    TY Group. And Patel family just ranked at medium level, so TY Group would not cooperate with them.


    These days, many Patel family members had contacted workers in TY Group privately, because they


    knew that their status in the Patel family would be instantly improved if they negotiated with TY Group


    sessfully.


    However, none of them could contact the senior staff in TY Group, and they even did not meet with the


    manager of the subsidiary. Therefore, they gave up. No matter what, TY Group would not cooperate


    with the Patel family.


    But Francis Patel attached great importance to this project. He was still thinking about the gifts given by


    Davies familyst time. He also thought that the Patel family was a big familyparable to those first-


    ss families, so TY Group would cooperate with them.


    ¡°It¡¯s very important for us to cooperate with TY Group in terms of this project. So no matter what you


    do, you must get the contract of this project. As we all know, our family can have a big development


    with this project.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Francis, the senior staff of the TY Group has been mysterious, and we cannot meet with them,¡±


    someone said.


    ¡°Nonsense! Our Patel family is a big family with power, so I think they will think about it as a favour to


    me. It just shows that you should do more if you cannot meet with them.¡± Francis Patel retorted


    immediately.


    And then, they said nothing, because they knew that if they kept arguing with him, they would have


    something bad.


    ¡°It is crucial to get cooperation with TY Group. If you do it sessfully, you will also get many benefits.


    So please tell me who will be the best one to do it.¡± Francis kept talking.


    In his opinion, they would fight for this opportunity as there would be many benefits.


    Unexpectedly, they started making excuses when he asked about it.


    ¡°As it is so important, I think our eldest brother will be the best one to do it.¡±


    ¡°No. I think our youngest brother should take this opportunity to get much more working experience.¡±


    ¡°No, I can¡¯t do it. I think you can do it better.¡±


    ......


    Talking about the cooperation with TY Group, there would indeed be many benefits, but the premise


    was to promote cooperation between the two parties. Now everyone knew that it was not easy to meet


    with the senior staff of TY Group, and it was almost impossible for the Patel family to get the


    opportunity to cooperate with TY Group, so they did not want to do it.


    After all, if they did not make it sessful, Francis Patel would be furious.


    ¡°Rubbish!¡± Francis was very angry when he saw that no one was willing to work to promote the


    cooperation with TY Group, ¡°You guys are really worse than Albie. If Albie was here, he would make it


    sessful.¡±


    He did not know that Albie was collecting trash in the Beggars'' Gang.


    All the members kept quiet, and they lowered their heads and dared not to look at Francis Patel.


    ¡°Grandpa, I think we can assign this task to Edith Patel. She has done a good job in ourpany


    recently, and she has just been promoted. It''s time for her to have a better performance.¡± N Patel


    said abruptly.


    After hearing that, all the people turned to Edith and agreed with N at once, because they really


    hoped that she could take this task.


    ¡°Yes, Edith really has done a good job in thepany recently. I think she can take this task.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a good idea. Edith is indeed the best one to do it.¡±


    ¡°I also agree with you. It¡¯s the best choice to assign this task to Edith.¡±


    ......


    Edith stared at N at once as he did not expect that N would be so insidious to make a trap for her.


    Edith also knew that it was difficult to promote cooperation with TY Group. If she took this task, she


    would get herself into trouble.


    N was pleased with herself, and she looked like an arrogant queen who could change other people¡¯s


    fate.


    ¡°I don''t think she is qualified for this task, she cannot make it sessful,¡± Amara Stevens said


    awkwardly.


    N replied disdainfully, ¡°I think she is qualified enough. Among the younger generation, she is the


    only one who can get the same sry as that of those predecessors. It means that she ispetent. If


    she cannot finish this task sessfully, why can she get such a high sry?¡±


    Amara could not say anything as N said like that, but she secretly scolded her for not respecting


    elders and speaking so aggressively.


    N did not give a shit to Amara at all. Actually, she did not give a shit about any elders because she


    thought that she would marry a rich and powerful man in the future.


    Francis looked at Edith and said, ¡°Edith, I agree with N. You arepetent, so I believe you can


    finish this task well. And you are familiar with this project as you have sorted out the materials, so I


    think you shall take this task.¡±


    Edith suddenly became anxious and wanted to exin to Francis.


    At that moment, Casey Davies supported her shoulders with his hands, and then said: "Edith will


    definitelyplete this task."


    Edith was a little surprised. She didn''t expect Casey to ept the task for her, and he also said that


    she would be able toplete the task.


    After hearing that, Amara was very angry, ¡°Are you crazy? Edith didn''t make any promise. Why are you


    epting this task for her?¡±


    All the people sneered, they also did not expect that Casey would make Edith into trouble.


    ¡°He¡¯s really silly. All of us could notplete this task, he even dared to take this task for Edith and


    said that she wouldplete it.¡±


    ¡°I find that Casey Davies has be more and more like to say something untrustworthy recently. As


    we all know, it is very difficult toplete this task. How dare he make a promise directly?¡±


    "Perhaps he thinks that doing business is like ying games with children. What an idiot!"


    ......


    N looked at Casey mockingly. She thought that he had be more and more idiotic after not


    seeing him for a period of time.


    ¡°Since Casey has talked like this, I think this task should be assigned to Edith. And she will definitely be


    able toplete it. If she fails, she won''t have to stay in Patel family anymore." N said in a weird


    manner.


    All the people agreed with her at once.


    Francis nced at Casey for a second and said, ¡°Well, then I will assign this task to Edith. Edith,


    please don¡¯t let me down.¡±


    Edith was helpless. She just could nod with agreement.


    She thought that Casey told her that he had friends in TY Groupst time, so he took this task for her


    because of this?


    Amara looked at Casey with anger. She really thought that he made them in trouble on purpose.


    After finishing the discussion, the meeting ended.


    N walked up to Edith and sneered, ¡°Edith, you really have a nice husband. Although he can do


    nothing well, he really did a good job in making you into trouble.¡±


    ¡°I heard that TY Group has confirmed thepany they want to cooperate with. So it is impossible for


    you toplete this task. When you fail, grandpa will ask you to leave the Patel family. I don¡¯t think you


    can be pleased with yourself anymore.¡±


    Edith was angry and said, ¡°N Patel, please don¡¯t go too far.¡±


    ¡°I go too far? Really? Let me tell you, I will marry the son of the Davies family in B City. Do you know


    about the Davies family in B City? If you fight against me, you will not have a good ending.¡± N said


    proudly.


    ¡°Really? Did the Davies family make any promises to you? So far, has anyone from the Davies family


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    N¡¯s facial expression suddenly changed. This was indeed an issue that made her feel upset, and


    she did not expect that Casey would say it to her.


    ¡°Well, I think the Davies family is just waiting for an appropriate time. After I marry the son of the Davies


    family, I will show you my power.¡±


    After saying that, she went away angrily.


    After they returned home, Amara pointed directly at Casey''s nose and cursed loudly, ¡°Are you crazy?


    Why did you take this task for Edith? You should have known that it is impossible toplete it.¡±


    ¡°I will help herplete it.¡± Casey replied.


    ¡°You are such an idiot! I don¡¯t think you can help herplete it. I think you really want to make us into


    trouble. Edith has just been promoted. How can you get her into trouble this way?¡± Amara kept talking.


    Edith could not stand it and said, ¡°Mom, even if Casey did not take this task for me, it would finally be


    assigned to me. I cannot reject it. And maybe Casey can really help meplete it.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about, Edith? Are you silly? He¡¯s just good-for-nothing. It is impossible for him to


    help youplete it. I think he does it with bad ideas. So you shall divorce him as soon as possible. He


    is not reliable,¡± Amara said with anger.


    Edith frowned and then calmed down suddenly.


    She looked at Amara seriously and said firmly, ¡°Mom, please stop talking like this. I will not divorce


    Casey.¡±


    ¡°And I trust him.¡±

 Chapter 74 Let Them Divorce

    Chapter 74 Let Them Divorce


    Amara looked at Edith and thought that it was unbelievable, because it was the first time that Edith


    showed her opinion about Casey in front of her.


    After saying that, Edith went back to her room with Casey.


    Amara was angry to death. She said to herself with anger, ¡°Damn it! I will make you get out of our


    family as soon as possible.¡±


    ......


    Inside the room.


    ¡°Casey, can you really help meplete this task?¡± Edith asked Casey.


    Casey smiled and said, ¡°Do you think I will get you into trouble?¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t think so. But it is not easy toplete this task. And I don¡¯t think TY Group will be willing to


    cooperate with us as we are just a smallpany. Maybe I cane to Hunter Powell, because he


    works in TY Group.¡± Edith said with head down.


    Casey was surprised. He forgot Hunter Powell also worked in TY Group, and he heard that the


    subsidiary Hunter Powell worked in was in charge of this project.


    ¡°Hunter Powell has no good intentions towards you. I will not allow him to make any sexual offend to


    you on this matter. Please trust me, TY Group will not cooperate with any otherpany for this


    project.¡± Casey smiled.


    Edith did not speak, but pursed her lips.


    She knew that Casey did not like Hunter Powell, and she did not like him either. But it was crucial to


    finish this task. Even if Casey knew someone in TY Group, he could not influence the decision of the


    senior staff in TY Group.


    Therefore she would meet with Hunter Powell.


    Since Casey did not want her to meet with Hunter, she would not tell him about it in advance.


    The next day, in a coffee shop in J City.


    Edith sat opposite Hunter with some restraints, and she looked a bit embarrassed and worried.


    ¡°Edith, you are right as youe to me for this project. Because I am in charge of this project, I can


    make the decision to cooperate with yourpany.¡± Hunter was proud.


    Edith was surprised at once. She did not expect that Hunter would be in charge of this project.


    She thought that she was right toe to Hunter in advance. Otherwise, even if Casey knew someone


    in TY Group, hunter would not help them because they did not get along well with each other.


    ¡°So could you help me? This project is very important to the Patel family and me.¡± Edith begged him.


    Hunter smiled and said, ¡°Edith, based on our rtionship, I should help you.¡±


    Edith was excited after hearing that.


    ¡°However, as you know, I have always liked you since I was in college. Although you got married, I will


    never give up.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s more, Casey Davies is just good-for-nothing. He can¡¯t beparable to you at all. It¡¯s really


    bad for you to marry him. But I am different. I can earn much more money for you from this project


    because it is priceless.¡±


    ¡°So as long as you divorce Casey and then marry me, I promise I will cooperate with the Patel family


    based on this project. What do you think?¡±


    Edith thought that Hunter would help her as they were ssmates. However, she did not think that


    Hunter would ask her to divorce Casey.


    As for this point, she thought that there was no room for negotiation. Anyway, she would not divorce


    Casey.


    ¡°Since you talked like this, I won¡¯t bother you. I will figure out by myself.¡±


    Edith stood up and turned back and walked out of the coffee shop.


    ¡°Edith, could you think about it? Why don¡¯t you divorce such an idiot? If you marry me, you can live a


    better life with much more money.¡± Hunter was anxious when he saw Edith reject him firmly.


    But Edith did not turn back and left the coffee shop directly.


    Hunter was angry. He did not know why Edith was so loyal to her marriage since Casey was so good-


    for-nothing.


    He drank his coffee and thought that Edith was so silly.


    When he was angry, a pretty girl sat down opposite him and looked at him with a smile.


    That was Naly Patel who followed Edith secretly.


    Hunter immediately tidied up his clothes, and said solemnly, ¡°Excuse me. What can I do for you?¡±


    ¡°You are a ssmate of Edith Patel? N Pate asked him.


    ¡°Yes. But who are you?¡± Hunter asked her.


    ¡°I am her younger cousin.¡± N replied.


    ¡°If youe here to help her talk about the project of ourpany, I would like to say sorry to you,¡±


    Hunter said.


    Nughed at once and then said, ¡°I won¡¯t help her, because I hope she cannot make it sessful.¡±


    Hunter was amazed and he did not understand what she wanted to do.


    ¡°Then what are you doing here?¡± Hunter asked her.


    ¡°I knew what you talked to Edith just now, and I can help you.¡± N talked to him.


    She did not expect Edith toplete this task, but she found a better way to take revenge on her.


    What¡¯s more, if she got along well with Hunter, she could get some benefits from this project.


    As Hunter was doubtful, she talked about her rtionship with Edith to Hunter. And then Hunter


    understood why N woulde to him.


    ¡°So how can you help me to make Edith marry me?¡± Hunter asked her.


    "My family status is much higher than that of Edith. If I tell my grandfather that as long as Edith marries


    you, you will cooperate with the Patel family. What do you think my grandfather will do?¡± N said.


    Hunter was surprised but a bit doubtful, ¡°However, are you sure your grandfather will ask Edith to


    divorce Casey and then marry me just for a project?¡±


    ¡°Trust me. Everyone in J City knows that Casey is just good-for-nothing, so my grandpa doesn¡¯t like


    him either. Compared with you, he is nothing. My grandpa will definitely choose you. In addition, he


    attaches much importance to this project, so he will not care about Casey.¡± N said disdainfully.


    Hunterughed. If N could help him, it was possible for him to marry Edith.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Then you help Edithplete the task finally?¡± Hunter said with a smile.


    ¡°No, I am not helping her. It seems that she is reluctant to divorce Casey, so I must do something to


    make them divorce. What¡¯s more, we are allies on this matter, so shall I get some benefits from this


    project?¡± N said with a smile.


    Hunter touched her hands with his hands and said obscenely, ¡°Of course you can get some benefits.


    And I think you are not worse than Edith, how about having fun with me?¡±


    He was not a gentleman, so he liked N and thought about sex with her just because she looked


    beautiful.


    N took her hands back directly. She nced at Hunter with dislike and said, ¡°OK, it¡¯s a deal. I will


    help you get Edith, and you should give me some benefits.¡±


    She always thought that she would marry a rich man in a big family, so she did not give a shit to Hunter


    even though he worked in TY Group.


    Therefore, she would not allow Hunter to make any sexual offend to her. In her opinion, they were


    nothing more than a partnership.


    After finishing talking, N left the coffee shop because she did not want to give any chance to Hunter


    to make any sexual offend to herself.


    And Hunter just smiled without saying anything. He said to himself, ¡°Edith Patel, you will belong to me


    sooner orter. And I will let Casey see that how I love you at that time.¡±


    ......


    Edith came back home with depression. When she found out Hunter Powell was in charge of this


    project at the beginning, she was a little excited, because he was her ssmate, and it would be more


    convenient for them to talk about this project with each other.


    However, she did not expect that Hunter would ask her to divorce Casey. She really could not do that.


    Edith felt that she could not live without Casey gradually. If it were in the past, she might really consider


    divorce, but now she would never do it.


    Casey saw that Edith was upset and then asked her, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is there any trouble?¡±


    Edith shook her head and said, ¡°No. I was just a bit tired after work.¡±


    She was not about to tell him about Hunter. Because he would feel sad if he knew that.


    ¡°I will go to TY Group to talk about the cooperation of the project with the principal tomorrow. Would


    you like to go with me?¡± Casey asked her.


    Edith pursed her lips. She wanted to tell him that Hunter was in charge of this project, and Hunter


    would never cooperate with the Patel family.


    However, she hesitated again. She thought that she could not tell him about it right now. If he wanted to


    ask for help from his friend, then let him try.


    ¡°No, I am not going to go there with you, because I have to go to work tomorrow. If your friend can help


    you, then you can have a try.¡± Edith talked to him.


    Casey did not think too much. He nodded with agreement as Edith said that.


    At that time, N sat next to Francis in the Patel family''s mansion. She talked about what happened


    between Edith and Hunter with exaggerated embellishment to Francis.


    After listening to her, Francis was surprised and then smiled with irony.


    ¡°ording to your words, the manager of TY Group asked Edith to divorce Casey, and then he would


    cooperate with us based on this project?¡± Francis asked her.


    N nodded at once and then said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Today, he told me by himself about it. Grandpa, I think


    Casey cannot do anything good for the Pate family as he is good-for-nothing. So we shall ask Edith to


    divorce him and then marry the manager, and it will be beneficial to the Pate family.¡±


    Francis also smiled with expectation and then said, ¡°I agree with you. Casey is goog-for-nothing, he


    should have not married Edith. I also want to let him get out of our Patel family.¡±


    ¡°Then, let Edith divorce him! Without him, our Patel family will not get into trouble because of him


    anymore.¡±

 Chapter 75 You Are Challenging My Bottom Line

    Chapter 75 You Are Challenging My Bottom Line


    In the morning, Casey came out from home. Edith drove by herself to work, because Amara and


    Nics Patel did not allow Casey to drive the LAND ROVER.


    Casey did not care about it. After all, this car was bought to Edith so that it was convenient for her to go


    to work, and he could take a taxi if needed.


    Today, he was going to get a contract in the subsidiary of TY Group. He asked Charles Clinton


    yesterday, and Charles told her the address of the subsidiary, so he could go there by himself and get


    the contract.


    He went straight to the bus station, because he was going to go there by bus.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    When he was waiting for the bus, a new Audi stopped in front of the bus station. When the car window


    fell down, he saw Hunter Powell in a suit sitting in the car.


    Those who waited for the bus at the bus station looked at Hunter sitting in the car with admiration.


    Hunter nced at Casey and said, ¡°Oh, this is Casey, the idiot. Are you waiting for the bus here?


    Where are you going?¡±


    Casey looked at Hunter and said, "I am going to talk about business with others."


    Hunterughed at once. He said to Casey, ¡°Oh really? Are you serious? It¡¯s the first time I have seen


    someone go to talk about business with others by bus.¡±


    People around them alsoughed at Casey when they heard Hunter¡¯s words.


    ¡°He¡¯s so funny. If he is going to talk about business with others, he should be a big boss. But if he is a


    big boss, why does he take a bus here? I think he is lying.¡±


    ¡°I really can¡¯t helpughing. I think he is a fool. How can he tell a lie in front of such a handsome man?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I agree with you. He might be a fool. The handsome man really looks like a big boss because he


    drives such a high-end car. But this man looks like a clodhopper.¡±


    ......


    Hunter was proud when he heard thements of those people around them.


    And he thought that he had reached cooperation with N Patel, so as long as N talked about his


    intention to Francis Patel, Edith would divorce Casey. Thinking about it, he was excited.


    It seemed that Casey did not know what happened, so he had a sense of superiority right now.


    Although everyone around him wasughing at him, he was expressionless, as if he hadn''t heard it.


    And then Hunter guessed that Casey was going to talk about business with the principal in the


    subsidiary of TY Group.


    It seemed that Edith did not tell him about what happened before, otherwise, he should have known


    that he was in charge of the project.


    ¡°Where are you going to talk about business? I think I can drive you there,¡± Hunter said with a smile.


    ¡°No, thanks.¡± Casey replied.


    Hunter sneered in his mind. Because he could confirm that Casey really did not know that he was in


    charge of this project. In this case, he would prank him when he arrived at thepany.


    ¡°Well, then good luck to you. I hope you will not be kicked out by others.¡±


    And then Hunter drove away.


    People around Casey were still discussing him andughing at him.


    Indeed, Casey did not know that Hunter was in charge of the project. As for him, the TY Group


    belonged to him, so no matter who was the principal, he/she should follow his order.


    Later, the bus arrived, and then he got on the bus and went to the subsidiary of TY Group.


    After getting off the bus, Casey looked at the mansion beside him. It was the first time he came here.


    These years, TY Group developed so fast, so there were countless subsidiaries belonging to TY


    Group. He could not go to each subsidiary by himself.


    Moreover, the affairs of the group were handled by Charles Clinton. He only handled work at the


    beginning, and now he did not care about it.


    He went straight into the mansion and went up to the indicator. After he saw the indicator and found the


    office of the manager, he was going to go to the manager''s office directly.


    At that time, a girl who was sitting at the reception came up to him. And then she asked Casey without


    care, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    She saw that Casey was wearing cheap clothes, and it seemed that he had nothing with thepany,


    so she treated him unkindly.


    ¡°I want to see your manager,¡± Casey said.


    ¡°Do you have an appointment?¡± The girl asked.


    Casey shook his head and said, ¡°Charles Clinton asked me toe here.¡±


    After hearing that, the girl was shocked. She knew that Charles Clinton was the Chairman of TY Group,


    and no one dared to call his name directly.


    ¡°Please wait a minute. I will call our manager right now,¡± the girl said.


    Then she went to make a phone call.


    After a while, she came up to Casey but she looked sullen.


    When Casey called the name of their Chairman directly just now, she thought that he was an important


    figure. Unexpectedly, the manager told her that he was a liar.


    Then she also thought that he looked like a liar because of his clothes, so she was angry.


    ¡°Can I go to the office of the manager now?¡± Casey asked her.


    ¡°No way! Get out of here! You are a liar, so you cannot meet with our manager,¡± the girl said with anger.


    Casey did not expect that the girl would change her attitude towards him so fast.


    ¡°Did you get me wrong?¡± He asked the girl.


    ¡°I don¡¯t get you wrong. Please get out of ourpany. Otherwise, I will call the security personnel,¡± the


    girl said indifferently.


    Casey frowned because he did not expect that he would be regarded as a liar in his ownpany.


    ¡°Who do you think you are talking to?¡± Casey asked her.


    ¡°Yes, I know you are just a liar,¡± she said disdainfully.


    Casey did not want to waste time with her. Although his endurance was very strong, he could not let


    others nder him. And thispany belonged to him, how could a staff member of the reception talk


    to him like this?


    ¡°Go away. I wille to the office by myself.¡±


    Casey went straight to the elevator directly.


    The girl stopped him at once. She said, ¡°How can you do that? Why do you think you can meet with our


    manager?¡±


    ¡°If you take one more step, I will call the security personnel at once. And then, you will be in trouble.¡±


    Casey did not reply to her, and he just kept going straight.


    At that time, Hunter came out of the elevator.


    Casey was surprised as he did not expect that Hunter would be here.


    Hunter looked at Casey with a sneer.


    ¡°Oh, is this Casey Davies? Do youe to ourpany for business?¡± Hunter asked.


    The girl came up to Hunter and said with dislike, ¡°Mr. Hunter, I asked him to get out of here, but he


    wanted to go to your office without permission. I think we should call the security personnel.¡±


    Hunter shook hands to her and told her that he could fix it by himself.


    ¡°You are the manager of thepany, right?¡± Casey asked him.


    ¡°Yes. And I think you wille here for the project of TY Group. I have to tell you the truth. I am in


    charge of the project. I think it is out of your expectations, right?¡± Hunter said to him proudly.


    Casey did not care about it. He really did not expect that Hunter was the principal of the project.


    But, so what?


    ¡°Please give me the contract for this project, I don¡¯t want to make more problems with it,¡± Casey said.


    Hunter sneered at once and then said, ¡°Casey, who do you think you are? Are you the boss of TY


    Group?¡± Why can you ask me to give you the contract for the project?¡±


    ¡°Let me tell you, you are just good-for-nothing. I am very nice to you because I don¡¯t call the security


    personnel to kick you out of here.¡±


    Those people around them began to discuss in a low voice after hearing Hunter¡¯s words. And they


    knew who Casey was.


    ¡°He is an idiot who is famous in J City, right? How can he dare toe to ourpany? What is he


    thinking about?¡±


    ¡°He thinks that he is our boss. Howe? This is ridiculous!¡±


    ¡°It seems that our manager doesn¡¯t like him at all. I think he will make himself miserable.¡±


    ......


    Casey sighed. He knew that Hunter would not give him the contract this way, so he had to call Charles


    Clinton.


    ¡°You will regret it if you do not give me the contract right now.¡± Casey said to him.


    ¡°Really? Are you kidding me? What can you do as an idiot?¡± Hunter sneered, ¡°Casey, if you want to get


    the contract, you have to divorce Edith right now, and then ask her to marry me. If you do it, I will give


    you the contract right now.¡±


    Casey narrowed his eyes with a murderous stare.


    ¡°You know what? You are challenging my bottom line.¡± Casey said coldly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t pretend to be something in front of me. I have to tell you the truth. Even if you don¡¯t agree to


    divorce, Edith has to divorce. I will give this contract to the Patel family, but it will be taken by Edith. So


    please don¡¯t waste time here.¡±


    And then Hunter turned to the reception and said, ¡°Call the security personnel to kick him out of here.


    And never allow any liar like him to enter ourpany.¡±


    The girl at the reception nodded at once, and then she ran to call the security personnel.


    Hunter sneered and nced at Casey, and then he turned back to the other department to get some


    materials.


    Casey was speechless, because he did not expect that he would be treated this way in his own


    However, it was not meaningless for his forbearance right now. As the saying goes, ¡°The gentleman


    hides his tools and waits for opportunities.¡± It was not time for him to show his identity.


    After a while, the girl came back with a dozen security personnel. She stared at Casey and said, ¡°I will


    give you thest chance. If you don¡¯t get out of here by yourself, I will let them kick you out of here.¡±


    The security personnel stared at Casey cruelly, and the muscles on their bodies moved.


    Casey smiled and said, ¡°All right. If you want to do this, I am d to check whether the security


    personnel are qualified in thepany.¡±

 Chapter 76 Charles Clinton Will Give Me the Contract by Himself

    Chapter 76 Charles Clinton Will Give Me the Contract by Himself


    The girl heard that and frowned. Then she said impatiently, ¡° You are such a fool. Since you have made


    a misguided attempt, don¡¯t me me for being impolite.¡±


    ¡°Kick him out of here!¡±


    Then those security personnel walked towards Casey.


    The staff of thepany looked at Casey with a gloat and a taunt.


    ¡°He is such an idiot! He even wants to challenge the security of ourpany. As we all know, they


    have been carefully selected, and they are so strong. How can he defeat them?¡±


    ¡°This man is so silly. He doesn¡¯t know that a few security personnel were fitness coaches before. I think


    they can defeat him with only one bow.¡±


    ¡°Did you forget the man who caused troubles in ourpanyst time? I heard that he is still receiving


    treatment in the hospital. I''m afraid this guy will also be beaten so badly.¡±


    ......


    Casey was surrounded by a dozen security personnel alone.


    The man who looked like the leader of them sneered at Casey and said, ¡°You know what? The man


    who caused troubles in ourpanyst time is still receiving treatment in the hospital. Today, I also


    want to do some exercise, I think you can be a sandbag for me. Don''t be scared and run away!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk about nonsense! Come on!¡± Casey said.


    The security personnelughed at once, because they thought that Casey was making a joke.


    ¡°How dare you? If all of us attack you together, you may not survive.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go! When he is defeated, he no longer dares to be so arrogant.¡±


    ¡°Well, let me check his strength first.¡±


    One of the security personnel gave a punch at Casey strongly.


    Casey saw that the security had an attack on him, and he also acted immediately. These security


    personnel looked sturdy, butpared with Casey''s speed, they were almost as slow as turtles.


    Casey hit those security personnel quickly with his fists.


    With each punch, one security would be defeated.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Those security personnel who were fitness coaches before were also defeated. Although they had


    many muscles, they could not bear the fists of Casey.


    Those people who were looking on around thought that Casey would be defeated badly. However,


    when they saw Casey¡¯s real strength, they were shocked.


    After a while, those security personnel were all defeated andy down on the ground without exception.


    Those people who were looking on around were shocked and stepped back, because they were afraid


    that Casey would attack them suddenly.


    Casey patted his hands, looked at the security personnel lying on the ground, and said with a smile,


    ¡°As security, you are qualified. But you are not strong enough to stop me."


    And then he walked towards the elevator. All the people around gave a way to him, and no one dared


    to stop him anymore.


    The girl at the reception was so scared that she hid inside the reception and dared not toe out.


    Casey walked into the elevator and pressed on the button on the floor where the manager''s office was


    located.


    Hunter went to the other department to take materials, so he did not know what happened in the lobby.


    He thought that Casey was hit by the security personnel.


    After Casey found the manager''s office, he opened the door and walked into the office directly. There


    was no one in the office, and then he sat down on a chair.


    As he knew that Hunter would not give him the contract easily, he called Charles Clinton and asked him


    toe here right now.


    ¡°OK, Casey. Please wait a minute. I¡¯ll go there at once.¡± Charles replied to him on the phone.


    When Casey hung up the phone, the door of the office was opened, and then Hunter entered the office


    happily. But when he saw that Casey was sitting on his chair, he was shocked.


    ¡°Casey, how did youe here?¡± Hunter asked him with surprise.


    ¡°I came here by taking the elevator.¡± Casey replied.


    ¡°Howe? Why weren¡¯t you kicked out of here by the security?¡± Hunter was doubtful.


    ¡°The security? They have been defeated by me,¡± Casey said indifferently.


    ¡°Nonsense! They have been carefully selected by me. Why could you defeat them? That is impossible.¡±


    Hunter could not believe Casey.


    ¡°Believe it or not, I defeated them.¡± Casey shrugged.


    ¡°You must be kicked out of here by the security and then went into ourpany secretly again. Casey,


    even if you enter my office, I will not give you the contract. I have told you my requirements, as long as


    you promise, I can give you the contract.¡± Hunter walked towards him and put down the files on the


    desk.


    ¡°Never mind. Charles Clinton will give the contract to me by himself,¡± Casey said.


    Hunter sneered and said, ¡°Although I don¡¯t know how you know our Chairman¡¯s name, I think you can


    see yourself clearly in a mirror. You


    such a fool. Why can you ask our Chairman to give you the contract?¡±


    Hunter did not reply to him, because he thought it was a waste of time to talk to such a person with a


    limited outlook.


    Hunter saw that Casey was still sitting on his chair, he was unhappy. So he took up the phone directly


    and made a phone call to the security department.


    Unexpectedly, no one picked up the phone. He felt strange, because they usually picked up the phone


    in a second when he called them.


    ¡°Rubbish! What are they doing here by getting the sry? They can do nothing when it is needed.¡±


    Hunter scolded them secretly.


    Casey flipped through the files on the desk and waited for Charles.


    Hunter nced at Casey and said with a smile suddenly, ¡°Casey, you know what? Edith came to me


    before.¡±


    Casey was surprised and said, ¡°What did she do?¡±


    ¡°She certainly came to me to get the contract. But I did not give it to her. I asked her to divorce you, but


    she rejected me just for you. Why? I was so surprised,¡± Hunter said.


    After hearing that, Casey felt good. He did not expect that Edith would reject Hunter.


    She chose not to divorce him and gave up on the contract. So he thought that all of his efforts were


    worth it.


    ¡°You have no advantage, so Edith would not like you. And you have deficiency in the kidney, who will


    marry you?¡± Casey said.


    Hunter was full of anger after hearing that. Casey pointed out his deficiency directly, and he really


    wanted to tear him into pieces.


    He tried to calm down. He wanted to tell Casey that he had asked N to tell Francis about it, and


    Francis would push Edith to divorce Casey at that time.


    However, he did not tell Casey as Casey really made him angry.


    ¡°Damn it! You can be pleased right now. However, if I don¡¯t get it wrong, I think N has told Francis


    about it. And maybe Francis is talking about this to Edith now. So when youe back home, you will


    find that Edith wants to divorce you. What do you think?¡± Hunter talked to himself in his mind.


    Casey looked at the files on the desk and then he quickly found that there were many mistakes. There


    were so many problems which were very simple, but Hunter did not find them.


    As a manager, he could not make so many mistakes in his work.


    He nced at Hunter and said, ¡°How can you make so many mistakes in your own work? ording to


    your ability, I don¡¯t think you are qualified for this position.¡±


    Hunter was angry at once and said, ¡°Shut up! I have been promoted to be the manager with my own


    ability. If I cannot be qualified for this position, then do you think that you are qualified? That is so


    ridiculous!¡±


    Casey took up a file and pointed out one mistake. He said, ¡°As a manager, you even cannot find out


    such a basic mistake. How can you say that you are qualified for this position?¡±


    Hunter looked at the file, and then he found that he really made a mistake. So he was a bit awkward.


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand. No matter how qualified a person is, he/she will also make some mistakes. I


    was just careless.¡± Hunter exined.


    ¡°Really? Then, what about other mistakes? Did you make so many mistakes because you were


    careless? If all the staff likes you, I think thispany will go out of business quickly.¡± Casey talked to


    him.


    Hunter felt ashamed, so he snatched the file in Casey¡¯s hands quickly.


    ¡°Shut up You are not qualified to teach me. I am the manager of thepany, and you are just good-


    for-nothing.¡± Hunter said assertively.


    ¡°I will ask Charles to change your position. You are not qualified, you just can be a team leader in the


    Hunter was a little flustered. Because he had been promoted to be the manager in thepany by


    entertaining some senior staff for meals and drinks in the group.


    ¡°Get out! Do you want to report it to our Chairman? Ridiculous! This is my office. If you don¡¯t get out, I


    will call the police,¡± Hunter said.


    ¡°I called Charles just now, and he wille here soon. We can talk after hees here.¡± Casey said


    indifferently.


    Hunterughed and said, ¡°Casey, do you think you are an important figure? Did you call our Chairman?


    I think you are really sick. Our Chairman has an important meeting today, so he has no time toe


    here. If hees here, I promise I will immediately resign from the manager position!¡±


    After he spoke, the door of the office was opened, and then a man who was serious walked into the


    office.


    That was Charles Clinton!


    ¡°What do you say? Do you want to quit?¡± Charles stared at Hunter and asked him.

 Chapter 77 Who Dares to Let Me Divorce Edith

    Chapter 77 Who Dares to Let Me Divorce Edith


    Hunter did not expect that Charles woulde here, and Charles even heard what he said just now.


    So he felt flustered.


    He made himself calm down and looked at Charles with respect, ¡°Mr. Charles, why do youe here?


    I just made a joke with this idiot just now.¡±


    ¡°Who is an idiot?¡± Charles was a little angry. He knew about Casey, and Casey gave everything he had


    to him, so he could not allow anyone to treat Casey this way.


    Hunter thought that Charles asked him who Casey was, so he quickly talked to him, ¡°Mr. Charles, he is


    the idiot who is famous in the whole J City. He entered my office without permission today and wanted


    to steal the secret files of ourpany. I was going to deal with him, and then you came here.¡±


    "Mr. Charles, please punish this rubbish severely, otherwise, he will steal the secrets of ourpany.¡±


    Charles was very angry when Hunter said that. Casey was his benefactor, and he could not allow


    anyone to nder him, so he had to give a lesson to Hunter.


    And then he gave a p to Hunter directly and said, ¡°In my opinion, you are good-for-nothing. How can


    you talk to me like that?¡±


    Hunter did not expect that Charles would hit him, so he was puzzled. But he did not dare to fight


    against Charles. Even though he was hit, he just had to make an apology to Charles with a smile.


    ¡°Yes, you are right. I should not have talked to you like that. I am so sorry, Mr. Charles.¡± Hunter nodded


    and bowed.


    Charles stared at Hunter with anger. And then he turned to Casey and said with a smile, ¡°Are you OK?¡±


    Casey shook his head and said, ¡°Let him go out.¡±


    Charles nodded with agreement and then kicked Hunter¡¯s ass and said, ¡°Get out!¡±


    Hunter dared not to stay in the office anymore, and he got out of the office quickly.


    Charles stood by Casey¡¯s side and smiled, ¡°Hunter doesn¡¯t know your identity, so he is impolite to you.


    If you don¡¯t like him, I can punish him.¡±


    ¡°Give me the contract for the project first. We can talk about himter.¡±


    Charles nodded at once and then took out the contract from his briefcase.


    Outside the office, Hunter covered his face and ass with his hands unhappily.


    ¡°Damn it! That¡¯s so bad! Why did the Chairmane in at that time? Casey was so lucky. It seems that


    they know each other, but they shall not have a special rtionship.¡±


    ¡°Shit it! I have to punish Casey severely after the Chairman leaves. Because of him, I was given a


    p!¡±


    Hunter said to himself for a while. He could not believe that Casey could call Charles and asked him to


    As for the rtionship between Casey and Charles, Hunter thought that they just knew each other.


    After all, Charles was the Chairman of TY Group, so it was impossible for him to lower his identity and


    make contact with such rubbish.¡±


    ¡°Anyway, I will not lose my position because of it. As long as I am in charge of the project, Edith will


    marry me sooner orter. Casey, you will regret it.¡±


    ......


    Charles sorted out the contract and then gave it to Casey. Casey nced over the contract and then


    asked, ¡°Is it OK?¡±


    Charles nodded and said, ¡°As long as the Patel family signs it, the contract will automatically take


    effect, and this project will be handed over to them for execution.¡±


    Casey nodded and was going to take it back to Edith for signature.


    And then he talked about Hunter with Charles. Charles was amazed when he got it. He did not expect


    that Hunter would take this project as a chance to push Edith to marry him.


    In Charles¡¯ opinion, he would not allow Hunter continues to work in thepany, but Casey only asked


    him to resign Hunter¡¯s manager position.


    Because Casey did not want Hunter to know his identity. If Hunter resigned from his original position,


    he must think that it was because Casey talked to Charles that he was unqualified.


    Charles nodded with agreement. He always implemented Casey¡¯s orders without objection.


    When they walked out of the office, Hunter was standing outside.


    Hunter walked up to Charles humbly when he saw Charles.


    ¡°Deal with other matters, I¡¯ll go now.¡± Casey talked to Charles.


    Charles nodded to him and walked him into the elevator.


    And then he turned back and looked at Hunter. Hunter smiled at once, ¡°Mr. Charles, I call someone to


    prepare a cup of tea for you right now.¡±


    ¡°No, thanks. From now on, you will be the team leader of the Personnel Department, and I will appoint


    another one to serve as the manager. What¡¯s more, you cannot be in charge of the project this time.


    Please work harder, otherwise, I will not take in anyone who is good-for-nothing,¡± Charles said coldly.


    Hunter instantly froze as if he was struck by lightning.


    ¡°Mr. Charles, why? I have been doing well in thepany recently,¡± Hunter said anxiously.


    ¡°Well, shut up! I will notify the Personnel Department.¡±


    Charles did not say anything to Hunter but just walked into the elevator.


    Hunter stood there in despair. He never expected that he would lose his manager position because of


    Casey.


    ¡°Damn it! Casey must say something bad about me to Mr. Charles. I will take revenge on you!¡±


    His desperate roar echoed in the corridor, but at that time, no one would care about him.


    ......


    In the Patel family''s mansion.


    Edith was standing in the living room with a little nervousness. She worked in thepany today and


    Francis suddenly asked her toe to the mansion, which made her feel uneasy.


    What¡¯s more, she heard that Francis wanted to ask her to divorce Casey and then marry Hunter.


    She originally thought it was just a rumor, but after Francis asked her toe to the mansion, she


    suddenly panicked.


    After a while, Francis came down from upstairs, and N followed him with bad intentions.


    N smiled at Edith, with a taunt in her eyes.


    Edith felt bad when she saw N¡¯s smile.


    After Francis sat down on the sofa, Edith walked up to him and asked, ¡°Grandpa, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Francis nced at Edith and asked, ¡°How¡¯s the project of TY Group?¡±


    Edith got nervous and her hands were clenched.


    ¡°I am negotiating with them.¡±


    Francis said coldly, ¡°I told you it is very important to our Patel family. If you cannot do it, you shall not


    stay in Patel family anymore.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, please give me some time. I will fix it.¡± Edith begged him.


    N stood next to Francis and said immediately, ¡°You are lying! Did you think that grandpa did not


    know you could not negotiate sessfully for this project? I heard that the manager of the subsidiary of


    TY Group asked you to divorce and then marry him, then, he will cooperate with our Patel family based


    on this project.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Edith was anxious and said, ¡°No, it was not like that.¡±


    ¡°You thought I did not know about that, right? Hunter told me by himself.¡± N said to her with dislike.


    ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t trust her. It was not the truth.¡± Edith knew what would happen if Francis got it, so she


    was worried so much.


    ¡°Well, Edith, don¡¯t lie to me anymore,¡± Francis said.


    ¡°At that time, your grandma asked you to marry Casey, and it was not good for me to interfere.


    However, now your grandma has passed away, even if you divorce Casey, no one will object anymore.¡±


    ¡°You are the most excellent girl in our Patel family, so it¡¯s unfair for you to marry Casey. I think Hunter is


    promising, because he has been promoted to be the manager at such a young age. I think it¡¯s good for


    you to marry him.¡±


    ¡°You shall talk about this with Casey when you go back to your home, and then you shall handle the


    divorce procedures. I will talk to Hunter about your marriage. You shall know that it will be beneficial to


    you and our Patel family.¡±


    Francis did not intend to ask for Edith¡¯s advice, and he just made a decision for her.


    Edith shook her head at once and said, ¡°Grandpa, I get along well with Casey, and I am not going to


    divorce. I shall be responsible for my own marriage.¡±


    Francis stared at her and said, ¡°I just do it for you. You should know that Casey is good-for-nothing. I


    feel terrible when I see him every time. Because he is a jinx, our Patel family cannot develop well. So


    you must divorce him.¡±


    Edith was despairing. She knew that Francis had the greatest power in the Patel family, so she was


    unqualified to object to him.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, N has not gotten married. I think Hunter will like her more. What about asking N to


    marry him?¡± Edith said suddenly.


    N was angry and said, ¡°Nonsense! I will marry a rich man in a big family. How can I marry Hunter?


    Please stop thinking about it.¡±


    Francis nodded with agreement and said to Edith, ¡°OK, please divorce Casey after you go back home.


    If not, you cannot stay in Patel family anymore.¡±


    And then he stood up to go upstairs.


    Edith was desperate with tears down.


    She did not understand why she could not control her own destiny.


    When she thought that there was no room for negotiating about it, she saw a man walking into the


    mansion.


    That was Casey!


    ¡°I will only admit Edith as my wife forever. Let me see who dares to ask her to divorce me!¡±

 Chapter 78 Only Edith Is Allowed to Sign This Contract

    Chapter 78 Only Edith Is Allowed to Sign This Contract


    Francis and N looked at Casey together. Francis was a little angry, and N just looked down upon


    Casey.


    Edith did not expect that Casey would be here at that time. Although she knew Casey had no way to


    change the decision made by Francis, she felt warm when she heard what Casey said just now.


    ¡°What are you doing here? You¡¯re such an idiot. How can youe here?¡± N said,


    ¡°Ie here to take my wife home,¡± Casey said indifferently.


    ¡°Really?¡± N obviously looked down upon Casey.


    Edith turned to Casey, and she was already in tears.


    Casey wiped her tears with his hands and smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t cry. I won''t let you leave me.¡±


    Edith wanted to say something, but she sighed finally when she thought that Francis insisted on asking


    her to divorce.


    ¡°Casey. I think you heard what I said just now. You can¡¯t stay with Edith anymore, so you have to


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    divorceter. Aspensation, I will give you a sum of money so that you can survive. This is my


    greatest kindness to you,¡± Francis said.


    ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t need your kindness.¡± Casey replied to him.


    Francis stared at him and said, ¡°What? Do you want to continue to stay in our Pate family? You shall


    know that Edith should have made a better choice. She had no choice but to marry you at that time, but


    now, you cannot stop her from pursuing a happy life anymore.¡±


    ¡°You ask her to marry Hunter just for the cooperation of the project. That is not what she wants. How


    can you say that you do it for her happiness?¡± Casey did not flinch.


    He never had any weakness in dealing with the problems rted to Edith.


    ¡°How dare you!¡± Francis did not think that Casey would talk to him this way, so he was angry to death.


    N stared at Casey and said to him, ¡°You are right. My grandpa asked her to marry Hunter just for the


    cooperation of the project with TY Group. And this project is very important to our Patel family.¡±


    ¡°As long as Edith divorces you and then marries Hunter, we can cooperate with TY Group. This is what


    she should do for the Patel family. What about you? What can you do for our family? You are such an


    idiot. How can you talk to my grandpa this way?¡±


    ¡°If you are promising, my grandpa will not ask Edith to marry Hunter. Generally speaking, Edith suffers


    from everything just because of you.¡±


    Francis really agreed with N. He said to Casey, ¡°I agree with N. If you don¡¯t want to divorce, you


    have to negotiate sessfully for this project. Can you do it?¡±


    Edith sighed. She knew that Hunter was in charge of this project, so Casey could not negotiate


    sessfully for this project.


    She pulled Casey¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Casey, stop talking about it. I think that is my destiny.¡±


    Casey said immediately, ¡°I have negotiated sessfully for this project, so we don¡¯t have to divorce.¡±


    They were surprised but also doubted it when they heard that.


    ¡°Casey, don¡¯t lie to us. Why can you negotiate sessfully for this project? Hunter told me that only


    when Edith divorces you, will he cooperate with us.¡± N did not believe him.


    ¡°In my opinion, you are just good-for-nothing and a liar. So it is right to ask Edith to divorce you,¡±


    Francis said coldly.


    ¡°Casey, I know you just do it for me. However......¡± Edith said with nervousness.


    Casey took out the contract directly and hung it over to Francis, ¡°I take the contract here. If you don¡¯t


    believe me, you can check this contract.¡±


    Francis was surprised again. He took over the contract in a hurry and read it carefully.


    Edith also thought that was unbelievable. She did not expect that Casey would get the contract.


    However, Hunter was in charge of this project. How could he give Casey the contract?


    N also doubted if Casey told the truth. Because she could not believe that Casey could get the


    contract from TY Group.


    ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t trust him. I think he must have got a fake contract and then lied to you. He is so silly


    that he thinks that he can gain your trust with such a fake contract,¡± N said.


    She believed that this contract was fake. Because Hunter told her that he would sign the contract with


    them only when Edith promised to marry him.


    Francis also thought that the contract was fake. However, after he read it carefully, he found that it


    could not be fake at all.


    What¡¯s more, there was the signature of Chairman Charles Clinton and the seal of TY Group.


    After he confirmed that the contract was true, he was so d that his hands trembled. He said, ¡°The


    contract is true. But how can you get this contract?¡±


    N and Edith were also very surprised, because they did not expect that Casey could get the


    contract.


    ¡°That is impossible! Why could hunter give it to you? Did you steal it back?¡± N was unwilling to


    believe him, so she questioned him.


    ¡°It was not given by Hunter. Now Hunter was not the principal of this project anymore. And this contract


    was given by the Chairman of TY Group,¡± Casey said.


    Edith was surprised. Casey told her that he had a friend in TY Group before, but she thought his friend


    may be just a staff member in TY Group, so she thought that he could not help Casey a lot.


    Could he be the Chairman of TY Group? She was thinking about it now.


    If he was the Chairman of TY Group, it would be unbelievable.


    ¡°Grandpa, please don¡¯t trust him. He must lie to you. There is no his signature in the contract at all. So


    he must steal it by himself.¡± N tried her best to exin.


    At that time, the personal secretary of Francis walked into the mansion and reported to Francis, ¡°Mr.


    Francis, I got the news just now. Cayden Khan has be the principal of the new project of TY


    Group, and Hunter Powell is not the principal anymore. What¡¯s more, Cayden Khan also sent a


    congrattory message to us specifically, saying that he hoped to cooperate with our Patel family


    happily in the future.¡±


    The secretary¡¯s words directly proved that Casey did not lie, and N had nothing to say at that time.


    She just could not figure it out why they changed the principal of the new project. And why TY Group


    was willing to give the contract to Casey as he was so foolish. She really could not understand it.


    Francisughed at once and said, ¡°It seems that Casey does not lie to me. I just looked down upon


    you. As you get the contract for this project, it will be beneficial to our Patel family, so you don¡¯t have to


    divorce.¡±


    After hearing that, Edith felt rxed, and then she looked at Casey with appreciation.


    N was unhappy, because her n was over, and she could not make Edith into trouble this time.


    ¡°However, there is no signature of party B in the contract. So do they want me to sign it?¡± Francis


    asked.


    N was excited when she heard that, ¡°Grandpa, how about let me be in charge of the project this


    time? You shall take much more rest, and you will be tired if you handle such a big project, so just let


    me share the burden with you.¡±


    N knew that she could get more benefits from this project. Since Casey had gotten the contract, she


    had to get it and handle it by herself.


    Francis nodded with agreement after hearing that, ¡°OK, I am indeed too busy to take time to be in


    charge of it.¡±


    N smiled with excitement at once, ¡°Well, then let me sign this contract for you.¡±


    Francis did not think about it too much, so he handed over the contract to N.


    Although this contract was gotten by Casey, in his opinion, Casey was not a real family member of the


    Patel family. So he would not let him sign this contract.


    After Casey saw that, he said immediately, ¡°TY Group told me that this contract can only be signed by


    Edith. If it is signed by any other people, it will not take into effect.¡±


    Edith was amazed. She asked Casey, ¡°Why me?¡±


    Casey smiled and said, ¡°They may think that you are reliable.¡±


    Casey was the big boss of TY Group, so he had the right to sign the contract with the one he wanted.


    After hearing what Casey said, N hesitated a bit. But when she thought that it would take into effect


    no matter who signed it because there was the signature of the Chairman and the seal of TY Group in


    the contract. She did not believe Casey.


    So she ignored Casey and then signed the contract directly.


    ¡°Casey, I know you want Edith to get more benefits. But I signed this contract just now, so I will be in


    charge of this project. It¡¯s toote no matter what you say,¡± N said proudly.


    Francis knew about the effect of the contract.


    Unless it was required that it shall be signed by Edith in the terms of the contract clearly, Casey''s words


    had no legal effect.


    ¡°I told you this contract must be signed by Edith, otherwise, it will not take into effect,¡± Casey said


    calmly.


    ¡°Do you think that I am a three-year-old child? It is not listed clearly in the terms of the contract. So why


    do you say that? You are really childish,¡± N said disdainfully.


    Casey smiled and said, ¡°Please turn thest page of this contract and read the terms clearly.¡±


    N was a little worried and then she turned to thest page of the contract and read the term, ¡°This


    project shall be in charge of Edith Patel. If it is signed by any other people, it will be invalidated.¡±

 Chapter 79 He Shall Be a Cooker

    Chapter 79 He Shall Be a Cooker


    After she read the term, N was shocked, and her hand trembled with the contract.


    Francis frowned when he saw her appearance. He took back the contract immediately and read the


    terms on thest page.


    After reading, he was furious at once, and then he pped N.


    ¡°You¡¯re such a scoundrel. How could you sign this contract? Now because of you, this contract is


    invalid. ¡± Francis was so angry that his voice trembled too.


    Although he loved N so much at ordinary times, it was crucial to the Patel family in terms of the


    cooperation with TY Group, so he did not allow there to be any mistake.


    He thought that it was unexpected when he knew Casey got the contract. And he knew that there must


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    be only one with the signature of TY Group as it was so important.


    Now, N signed the contract on her own initiative, making the contract to be invalidated. So he was


    anxious.


    N covered her face with her hand, and she was puzzled for a while. She did not expect that there


    would be such a term in the contract.


    She looked at Casey and pointed at his nose with her hand, ¡°Grandpa, he knew that there was such a


    term in the contract, but he did not stop me from signing this contract. He just wanted to embarrass


    me.¡±


    Casey felt speechless, he did not think that N would nder him this way.


    ¡°I told you twice just now. Were you deaf? ¡± Casey said coldly.


    N was so anxious that she did not know what to do. She certainly knew that Casey had told her just


    now, but she had to shirk the responsibility now.


    ¡°Grandpa, that¡¯s all because of Casey. You cannot me me for it. ¡± N turned to Francis and looked


    at him again.


    Francis looked at N with anger and said to her, ¡°Do you think that I am a dotard? Casey told you


    clearly just now, but you were just afraid that you could not be in charge of this project, so you signed it.


    You shall be responsible for it!¡±


    N was usually an eager-beaver in front of Francis, so Francis liked her. But when his benefits were


    damaged, he would not tolerate it even if she was his granddaughter.


    N was upset when Francis said that, and she scolded Edith and Casey in her mind.


    She thought that she was hit by Francis because of Edith and Casey.


    Casey nced at N and Francis and then said, ¡°I have gotten the contract for you, and it means that


    I finished the task. So you cannot me us for this matter.¡±


    And then he walked towards the door of the mansion by holding Edith¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Grandpa, we cannot let them go. Casey shall be responsible for it, you cannot only me me. ¡± N


    sat down in front of Francis and cried out.


    Francis did not stop Casey but criticized N with anger, ¡°If I don¡¯t do this favour to the Davies family in


    B City, I will ask you to get out of the Patel family because of the mistake you made. From now on, you


    cannot interfere with the matters of thepany, and your monthly allowance will be halved. And then


    your aunt will teach you how to behave better. Only when you learn it can you think about managing


    thepany again.¡±


    N was shocked. Her aunt was really horrible, because she was a very unreasonable person, so she


    would not care about whether N could marry a rich man in a big family.


    In other words, her aunt could be regarded as another Amara Stevens with horrible means.


    If she lived together with her aunt, she would die.


    However, no matter how she begged, Francis was not satisfied. This time, he was really angry.


    Francis narrowed his eyes and looked at the direction that Casey went away and sighed, ¡°Since Casey


    could get the contract from TY Group, I think he can get it one more time. Now, he could only raise his


    hope for Casey.


    Until they left the Patel family''s mansion, Edith still felt puzzled.


    She needed some time to think about what happened today.


    She looked at Casey by her side. Today she felt the indestructible sense of security again from Casey.


    It was precisely because of this feeling that she seemed to be inseparable from Casey.


    What a woman needed most was exactly a man she could rely on. And Casey was the one she could


    rely on.


    ¡°You must work hard to get the contract from TY Group. I think N was too bad. But even grandpa


    could not control her, so you don¡¯t need to care about her. ¡± Edithforted Casey.


    Casey smiled and said, ¡°I never care about anyone like her, I only care about what you think.¡±


    Edith felt warm and said to him, ¡°Although grandpa did not push me to divorce you, we did not sign the


    contract. I am afraid my mom will keep bothering you. And it¡¯s a pity because what you did to get the


    contract was in vain.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. It is just a contract, I can get another one. ¡± Casey talked to her.


    Edith was surprised. She never thought that Casey did not pay attention to the contract, as if he could


    get a contract from TY Group easily.


    Who was his friend in TY Group?


    ¡°And you don¡¯t need to worry about what your mother and the family members will do and say, I believe


    that Francis will not allow them to do or say anything. ¡± Casey kept talking to her.


    ¡°Do you mean my grandpa will help us? ¡± Edith was doubtful.


    ¡°Maybe. It depends on how much attention he pays to the contract.¡± Casey smiled.


    Edith did not understand him. But for her, it was the best result because she did not have to divorce. As


    for the Patel family and the contract of TY Group, she did not care.


    When they walked all the way to the gate of themunity, Edith nced at the ce at a short


    distance where there were some peddlers selling food and said, ¡°The man who sold the pancake rolled


    with crisp fritter did note here for a long time. The pancake rolled with crisp fritter made by him


    was so yummy. Unfortunately, I can¡¯t eat it anymore.¡±


    Casey smiled and he did not expect that Edith would like the pancake rolled with crisp fritter made by


    Conor West.


    To be honest, Conor West was really good at cooking the pancake rolled with crisp fritter. Casey also


    thought that it was delicious. But now he was developing the underworld forces together with Morgan


    Byrne and could not make it anymore. What a pity!


    ¡°He should just take a rest for a few days. Wait a minute, I would like to make a phone call.¡±


    And then Casey called Conor West at once.


    ¡°Hi, Casey. What¡¯s wrong? Why do you call me now? Is there something urgent? Now I have gathered


    all the resources of Morgan Byrne. It has already been a very strong force in J City. If it is needed, I can


    help you with my teammates right now. ¡± Conor said to him.


    Casey felt a little embarrassed. He hesitated for a while and then said to him, ¡°I do have an important


    thing and need your help.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Just tell me, we are not afraid of anyone in J City now. ¡± Conor said with a high spirit.


    ¡°I want to ask you to cook some pancake rolled with crisp fritters for me,¡± Casey said.


    Conor kept silent on the phone at once.


    ¡°Are you serious? ¡± After a while, Conor asked him.


    ¡°Year. Please cook them for me, and I¡¯ll go there and take the pancakester. ¡± Casey said to him and


    then hung up the phone quickly.


    After they heard what Casey said to Conor, Morgan Byrne and the Fat Guy burst intoughter.


    After hanging up the phone, Casey told Edith that he knew where the man who sold the pancake rolled


    with crisp fritter, and he would go there to buy the pancakes for her. And then he took a taxi to go to the


    Starry Night Club.


    When he got the pancakes, Conor really wanted to hit him with a knife. However, he was working for


    Casey, so he had to follow Casey¡¯s order. Finally, Conor just gave him a few nces.


    Casey went back home with the pancakes and gave them to Edith.


    Edith looked so happy, because she did not expect that Casey would buy the pancakes for her. And


    she appreciated him.


    However, she did not know the man who cooked the pancakes for her was the most powerful man in J


    City among the underworld forces.


    In a month, Conor was as famous as Morgan in J City. And everyone knew that Morgan was working


    for Conor. When they got together, all the underworld forces would be scared.


    ¡°He did not sell pancakes anymore. And he said that he had to do something important. I begged him


    for a long time, and then he promised me to cook the pancakes for us,¡± Casey said with a smile.


    Edith nodded and said, ¡°He is really good at cooking pancakes. What a pity!¡±


    Casey burst intoughter at once. He did not know how Conor thought if he heard what Edith said.


    Edith felt strange and asked him, ¡°Why do youugh? Did I say anything wrong?¡±


    Casey nodded in a hurry, ¡°No, you are right. I also think he is good at cooking pancakes. I will talk with


    him and let him think about keeping cooking pancakes when I have time.¡±


    Edith did not know what Casey was thinking, and she just nodded with agreement seriously.


    After Casey and Edith went back home for a while, N went out of the Patel family¡¯s mansion. Now


    she was really mad at Casey and Edith. She thought that she signed the contract because of the


    misleading of Casey.


    Therefore, she immediately appointed someone to spread the rumors that Casey deliberately let her


    sign the contract to make the contract to be invalidated.


    Since she was unhappy because she was punished by Francis, she could not make them happy.


    Quickly, all the members of the Patel family believed that Casey made a mistake and caused the


    contract of TY Group to be invalidated.


    So they started to me Casey, saying that he ruined the promising development of the Patel family.


    And many people asked Casey to divorce Edith and get out of the Patel family.


    And Amara was even more wrathful towards this matter. She stopped Edith and Casey before they left


    their house early in the morning the next day.

 Chapter 80 All the Relatives Gather Together

    Chapter 80 All the Rtives Gather Together


    ¡°Mom, what are you doing? I have to go to work. Please let us go. ¡± Edith looked at Amara and felt


    speechless.


    At that time, Amara held a rolling pin in her hands. She stood in front of Edith and Casey with anger.


    Nics Patel stood behind Amara and also looked at them with anger.


    ¡°Let you go? Do you know how they discuss you two? How can you go to work? If you don¡¯t fix it, we


    will be kicked out of the Patel family soon. ¡± Amara talked to them loudly.


    ¡°Mom, I have exined it clearly to you. N insisted on signing the contract, she made this mistake,


    and it was none of our business. How can you me Casey? Edith felt mad and argued with her.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to argue with me for such an idiot. I know about him. He wanted to put us into trouble


    at the beginning. Now, all the family members ask him to get out of the Patel family. Why do you protect


    him?¡±


    ¡°Edith, I agree with your mom. You have wasted a lot of time by staying together with him. Now, we


    should ask him to get out of the Patel family. ¡± Nics sighed.


    Edith frowned. She did not expect that N would spread such a rumor and put Casey into trouble


    after that day.


    And all the family members believed N, they even did not intend toe to Francis to know about


    the truth. So Edith felt sad about it.


    ¡°Please stop talking like this. Anyway, I will never divorce Casey. If you push me, I will move out with


    him,¡± Edith said firmly.


    This time, in addition to Amara and Nics, Casey also felt surprised.


    He never thought that Edith would move out for him.


    He smiled and thought that if Edith really moved out with him, he would not hesitate either.


    So it was time to buy a house which was not so luxurious. Otherwise, they would have no house for


    living if they moved out.


    Certainly, he had the TY Manor. But it seemed that Edith did not like it so much. What¡¯s more, it was


    given by the Davies family. So he never thought about living in this manor.


    He thought that he could think about buying a house when he had time.


    Amara was a little furious when she saw that Edith did not follow her order. Then she scolded Casey


    directly, ¡°Casey, you are such an idiot. How can you keep staying in our family? You did not negotiate


    sessfully for the project with TY Group, so you should divorce Edith. You are not qualified to stay in


    the Patel family anymore.¡±


    Casey did not care about her. He said, ¡°I have negotiated sessfully with TY Group for the project,


    but N signed the contract on her own initiative, making the contract invalidated. So it was none of my


    business.¡±


    Amara said disdainfully, ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me! Why could you negotiate sessfully for the project with TY


    Group? In my opinion, you just take an excuse to nder N. Because she told me that you


    ndered her on purpose.¡±


    Edith was so angry because N always wanted to hurt her, but Amara still defended N.


    ¡°Mom, Casey doesn¡¯t lie to you. Why don¡¯t you believe him? How can you not believe me? ¡± Edith


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    asked her.


    ¡°Edith, you have been deceived by this idiot. You shall not speak for him like this. Please wake up! If


    you keep doing this, we will be hurt by him.¡±


    Amara was also furious. She always wanted to control all the family members. But now Edith started to


    fight against her, making her feel that her family status was threatened.


    She held the rolling pin and stared at Casey, ¡°Will you divorce Edith? If you don¡¯t divorce Edith, I will hit


    you.¡±


    And then, she hit Casey with the rolling pin without any hesitation, and she did not care about whether


    he would be hurt.


    In her opinion, he had to bear it even if she hit him because she had raised him for so many years.


    Edith saw that it was dangerous so she stopped Amara with her hands.


    At that time, Casey raised his hands to nip Amara¡¯s wrists first.


    Amara did not expect that Casey would react so fast. What made her more surprised was that Casey


    dared to fight against her.


    ¡°How dare you! Let me go! How dare you hit me! ¡± Amara said anxiously.


    Casey was a little angry. He stared at Amara and said coldly, ¡°You are Edith¡¯s mother, so I always


    tolerate you. But you cannot go too far, because my patience is limited.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk to me like that. You are just an idiot, so you are not qualified to talk to me this way. ¡± Amara


    kept scolding, but she could not take back her hands.


    Nics saw that it was not good for Amara, so he talked to Amara quickly, ¡°You don¡¯t need to take


    offence at him. Let¡¯s talk about itter. OK?¡±


    ¡°Casey, please calm down. She is the elder, so you should not mind even if she mes you.¡±


    Casey released her hands without saying anything.


    Amara kneaded her wrists and then looked at Nics and cursed, ¡°You are as incapable as Casey! If


    you are capable, we won''t be bothered by this matter!"


    Nics sighed for being scolded by Amara again.


    When they were arguing with each other, there was someone knocking at the door.


    Nics went to open the door with despair. There were a group of people standing outside the door,


    and they were rtives of the Patel family.


    They went into Amara¡¯s home quickly and stared at Casey angrily.


    ¡°Oh, my dear sisters, why do youe here? You should tell me in advance so that I can prepare


    something for you. ¡± Amara calmed herself down when she saw them.


    ¡°That is unnecessary. Wee here for Edith and Casey. This time, Casey ruined the cooperation


    between the Patel family and TY Group, so he cannot stay in the Patel family anymore. He must


    divorce Edith.¡± A woman who looked like the leader of them said.


    ¡°Nonsense! This is not his mistake! ¡± Edith did not expect that there would be so many rtives of the


    Patel family who came here to me Casey, so she refuted them at once.


    ¡°What are you talking about? It is exactly his mistake! Because of him, our Patel family cannot develop


    well. ¡± At that time, someone said with sarcasm.


    Edith looked back and found that it was N.


    N stared at Edith proudly. She just intended to cause some trouble for Casey, but she did not think


    that the rtives of the Patel family would be so mad at him.


    So she took the opportunity to provoke them, because she intended to kick him out of the Patel family


    directly, in order to avenge him.


    Anyway, no one would believe him, so she was confident.


    Although she was lying, there were so many people who believed her, it was the truth.


    ¡°I agree with N. We cannot allow him to stay in the Patel family anymore. Now kick him out of here!¡±


    ¡°Let him divorce Edith, he cannot be with Edith anymore as he is so good-for-nothing.¡±


    ¡°In my opinion, he should make up for the losses caused to our Patel family, but unfortunately he can


    do nothing.¡±


    ......


    Amara felt good when she saw them pushing Casey to divorce, so she also sneered at Casey.


    ¡°Casey, all the family members think that you should divorce Edith. What do you think? I think you


    should go to the civil affairs bureau to handle the divorce procedures with Edith today. Then we can


    feel rxed. ¡± Amara said to Casey.


    And then all the rtives started to talk about it with agreement and asked Casey to handle the divorce


    procedures with Edith.


    Edith stood in front of Casey and tried her best to refute them. However, her strength alone was too


    small, so she could not win against these women.


    Casey also felt bad as they were so noisy around him. He thought that N was so insidious to ask


    these brutal women to bother him.


    ¡°Casey, what are you doing here? Be quick to handle the divorce procedures with Edith. Otherwise,


    they will not leave here today. ¡± N looked at Casey with a gloat.


    ¡°Who dares to ask them to divorce? ¡± At that time, there was a heavy voice.


    ¡°Who dares to argue with us for Casey?¡± N looked back with a fierce expression.


    Meanwhile, a young secretary walked into the house and helped a man in. That was Francis, who


    looked very angry.

 Chapter 81 Give Edith Full Power

    Chapter 81 Give Edith Full Power


    As the people of the Patel family, who had been raging, saw Francising, they immediately fell


    silent and all took a few steps back.


    They came to Amara''s house without Francis'' permission. From what Francis just said, it seemed like


    he would support Casey. So, no one dared to walk ahead at this time.


    The rtives, who were the most excited before, instantly became like ostriches and hid behind others.


    Seeing that the visitor was Francis, N was nervous. Thinking of that she had just said Francis was


    ungrateful, she was scared and her legs were weak.


    Francis knew the truth of this matter. That day, he specifically told her not to interfere in thepany''s


    affairs. Now that she had incited so many people to trouble Casey, Francis would definitely not let her


    go.


    What''s more, she just spoke out of turn to Francis. She was afraid that just because of this, Francis


    would be furious.


    "Grandpa, why are you here? This ce is so shabby. You''d better go back to the vi and rest." N


    quickly said.


    Francis stared at N with a gloomy face. He had intended toe here today and asked Casey to go


    to the TY Group again to save this cooperation.


    For the sake of this cooperation, he had decided to drop his pride to ande to find Casey, a trash. In


    his opinion,ing to Casey in person was a great honor for Casey.


    But what Francis didn''t expect was that N brought so many people to Amara''s house to force Casey


    and Edith to divorce. N even put her me on Casey, which made Francis feel that N didn''t take


    his words seriously and ignored his authority.


    Besides, N said that he was ungrateful just now. As the most powerful person in the Patel family,


    Francis naturally couldn''t tolerate such things.


    He red at N, then raised his hand and pped N.


    This was the second time Francis pped her. But N didn''t dare to resist at all.


    When the Patel family''s rtives saw this scene, they were all shocked, wondering if Francis had


    changed his temper. He usually favored N. But now, he pped her.


    "It seems that my punishment for you is not severe enough. Did you forget what I told you? You dare to


    voice.


    N''s face became pale. She quickly begged Francis for forgiveness, "Grandpa, I know I was wrong.


    Please forgive me."


    She stretched out her hand and grabbed Francis''s arm, looking pitiful.


    Francis coldly snorted and shook N''s hand off.


    At this time, N''s mother couldn''t stand it any longer and took a step forward, "Dad, it''s true that


    N''s words were a little too much. But she did not mean to. You can''t kick her out because of that."


    "Yes, Mr. Patel. N is doing it for the good of our Patel family. Casey has ruined the cooperation with


    the TY Group. Even if you want to drive someone away, the one should be Casey."


    "Drive Casey away. It''s all because of Casey this time. He can''t stay in the Patel family anymore!"


    ¡­


    A group of people pointed towards Casey, trying to take this opportunity to get Francis to personally


    make the decision to drive Casey away.


    Francis remained unmoved and said with an exasperated look on his face, "Who told you that Casey


    was the one who ruined the cooperation this time? Casey brought back the contract of the TY Group. It


    was this bastard who broke it. Now, she even nder others shamelessly!"


    When people heard Francis''s words, they were shocked and looked at N in disbelief.


    "Dad, how could the contract be broken by N? There must be some misunderstanding." N''s


    mother argued.


    "I saw it with my own eyes. How can there be misunderstanding? Do you mean I''m old and stupid?"


    Francis snorted coldly.


    N''s mother didn''t dare to speak.


    At this time, Edith stepped forward and said, "Grandpa, Casey and I had intended to let N go. But


    N bullied us to the extreme and even brought so many people to my house to make trouble. Please


    uphold justice for us this time."


    N quickly said, "Grandpa, I really know I was wrong. Please forgive me. I will marry into B City''s


    Davies family. You can''t drive me away."


    Francis had intended to punish N severely. But when he heard her words, his heart was softened


    again.


    N was his chance to have connections with the Davies family. So, he naturally was reluctant to drive


    N away.


    "Edith, N is young and not sensible. Let''s just let it go. I will forbid them to talk about it and give you


    somepensation. What do you think?" Francis finally said.


    Edith felt disappointed. N had gone so far. But Francis even wanted to shield her.


    "All of you remember that whoever dares to force Casey and Edith to divorce again will be kicked out of


    the Patel family!" Francis spoke loudly.


    Everyone in the room was silent. Although they hated Casey, no one dared to disobey Francis'' order.


    After saying that, looking at Casey, Francis smiled and said, "Casey, you are wronged this time. Since


    the TY Group has agreed to cooperate with us, they should not go back on their promise. So, please


    go and ask them for another contract."


    When Amara heard this, she immediately pushed Casey and said, "What are you doing? Reply


    quickly."


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Casey ignored Amara and said, "I can go to ask for another contract. But you must give Edith a free


    hand with the project. No one else is allowed to interfere."


    All the rtives knew that there were rich pickings to be made from this project. If the project was


    So, they immediately objected to it and were all talking at once.


    Francis red at them and said, "When ites to contribution to the family, all of you just stand by


    and only flock here when something profitablees. I''ll listen to Casey. Edith is the sole authority


    over this project. No one else can have a finger in the pie."


    The group of people immediately shut up and red at Casey with resentment.


    "You dare to make a condition with Francis. You are being arrogant!" Amara muttered. Seeing that


    Casey was speaking for Edith, she didn''t go too far.


    "Then it''s a deal. When the contract is brought back, let Edith sign it." Francis said.


    Casey nodded.


    After that, Francis left with the help of his secretary, and took N with him.


    Other rtives also stopped asking for a snub and left together. But before they left, they reproved


    Casey, saying that Casey was just a trash but dared to steal the profit of the members of the Patel


    family.


    After sending these people away, Edith was relieved. She turned to look at Amara and Nics and


    said, "Then you believe it."


    Amara curled her lip, looked unreasonable and said, "Even though it has nothing to do with him, it


    doesn''t change the fact that he''s a jinx."


    "Don''t let me catch his mistakes. Once I get, I''ll kick him out immediately."


    With that, she and Nics went back to the room.


    Edith looked at Casey with pity and said, "You are wronged."


    Casey smiled and said, "It''s fine if things are settled."


    Edith nodded and then hurried to work.


    Casey went to the TY Group again and asked for a contract from Charles. After Edith got off work, he


    asked Edith to sign the contract.


    The cooperation between the TY Group and the Patel family officially started. Francis did hand the


    project to Edith.


    The Patel family''s rtives were all jealous. But there was nothing they could do about it. It was Casey


    who proposed that Edith took full charge of the project. Everyone thought that it was Casey''s fault and


    would swear at him.


    After taking over the project, Edith obviously became busy. Every day after work, she was tired and


    Casey would give her a massage.


    Over time, Edith would lie down on the bed at night, waiting for Casey to help her rx. Sometimes,


    Casey would identally touch her body, and Edith would not react.


    When Casey looked at Edith''s rxed look, his sexual desire for her was aroused many times. But


    every time he made a move on her, Edith had already fallen asleep. So, Casey could only suppress his


    desire.


    Since Edith got the project of the TY Group, her sry had gone up a lot. The money she got every


    month became several times of the previous one.


    The one who was happiest was Amara, who would cook delicious food for Edith every day so that she


    could work well.


    It was because of this that Amara was less disgusted with Casey. But their rtionship was still


    strained.


    This afternoon, Casey was walking alone on the road. Conor had called him and said that he was in a


    little trouble and asked him to go to the Starry Night Club.


    In the past few days, Casey had been thinking about the house. While he was walking, he was still


    thinking about what kind of house to buy.


    While he was distracted, he suddenly heard amotion from the front. Casey looked up and found a


    group of tattooed men surrounding a fruit stall. There was a child standing in front of the fruit stand,


    who had been scared to cry by these tattooed men.


    "Little brat, this peach tastes so bad. How dare you ask me for money? Let me tell you, I have


    something important to do today. I don''t want to waste time here with you. Or else I''ll just tear your stall


    apart."


    The leader was a man with a tiger tattooed on his chest. He looked aggressive and no one around


    dared to approach him.


    "My father is sick and needs money to see a doctor. The money is to save my father''s life. Please give


    me the money." The child said as he cried.


    The leader red at the child, then took two more peaches and said, "Damn it! You''re being arrogant!


    Guys, take whatever you want. Let me see who dares to ask for money."


    All those people immediately started to take fruit from the stand, just like vicious wolves.


    There were many adults around. But none of them dared to speak for the children for fear of getting


    into trouble.


    When the child saw that the fruit from the stand was almost gone, he cried more terribly.


    The group of people didn''t think it was wrong at all. They took the fruit and was about to leave.


    Just at this time, Casey blocked their way and said coldly, "It is right and proper to take things and pay


    for them. I''m afraid it''s not appropriate for you to leave like this."

 Chapter 82 You Have to Pay If You Take Something

    Chapter 82 You Have to Pay If You Take Something


    Everyone looked over at Casey, not expecting that there to be someone who dared to be a busybody.


    Tiger and his men stopped and sized Casey up with a disdainful smile on his face.


    "Brat, you''re really arrogant. You even dare to stop me. Do you know what I''m going to doter? How


    dare you block my way?" Tiger sneered.


    "I don''t care what you go and do. If you take something, you have to pay." Casey said.


    All the people around were shaking their heads. Although Casey was now doing a just thing, in their


    opinion, it was stupid to act bravely for justice in this era.


    "This young man is really stupid. Didn''t he have no idea how many people are there? These men have


    tattoos and are not ordinary gangsters at a nce. If he gets into trouble, he can''t get out of it easily."


    "I know Tiger. I heard that he was second in line to Jayden. Now that Jayden''s power has disintegrated,


    Tiger has be powerful. It¡¯s said that he wants to rece Jayden and be the one of the new


    three kings."


    "Tiger is not a man to be trifled with. That man will be dead meat."


    "That man is so thin and weak. However, there are all brawny men over there. I guess they will beat


    him up easily and let him go into the hospital."


    ¡­


    When Tiger saw that Casey was so ungrateful, he also curled his lip.


    "Brat, I still have important things to do. If you don''t want to get hurt, get out of here, or we will be rude!"


    Tiger said and took a bite of the peach in his hand.


    At this time, the child in the fruit stand ran out. He tugged Casey''s clothes, and said, "Sir, please don''t


    mind this. There are so many of them. You can''t beat them."


    Casey smiled at the child and said, "Justice in this world is not distinguished by whether you can beat


    them or not. They take your things. So, they should give you money. Otherwise, the society will be in


    chaos."


    The child listened to Casey''s words and did not fully understand.


    The surrounding people all sneered at Casey''s words. Even though it was now aw-based society,


    most people still believed that a big fist was the justice.


    "Damn it! You''re talking with me about justice. Do you believe that I can let you know what justice is?


    It''s fucking bad luck to run into such an idiot." Tiger scolded.


    "Young man, don''t fight with them. You can''t beat them." An old man on the side said.


    Other onlookers around him all nodded.


    Casey didn''t care about those people''s advice. He just stared at Tiger coldly, "I also give you one


    chance. Now, if you give him the money, I can let you go. Or, justice sometimes needs the aid of


    violence."


    Tigerughed. He turned to look at his men and asked, "Did you hear what he just said? Is there


    something wrong with my ears?"


    "Boss, this is an idiot. Let''s stop talking nonsense with him and just beat him up. We will let him know


    how powerful we are!"


    "I''ve never seen such a stupid person before. He even wants to give us a chance. I think he has


    watched too many TV shows."


    "Boss, we still have important things to do. Let''s deal with this kind of trash quickly."


    ...


    Tiger became serious and said, "Damn it! I almost forgot there''s something more important. Guys,


    teach him a lesson and just treat it as a warm-up."


    The people behind Tiger immediately rushed towards Casey. All of them were excited.


    Casey looked at the boy on his side. He immediately stood in front of the boy. Then he rushed out and


    presented his superb skills.


    Although those men were strong, Casey made good use of his skills to beat those men in several


    moves.


    He knew the human joints well. Every move he made was aimed at the most vulnerable joints of the


    human body. Within ten breaths, those men fell to the ground and started rolling.


    Seeing this, Tiger, who had just bitten the peach, was stupefied. He stared at Casey, knowing that he


    met an expert this time.


    He knew his strength and knew that he was no match for Casey. So, the first thing he did was run


    away.


    When Casey saw that Tiger was going to escape, he rushed over and followed Tiger closely.


    Seeing that he couldn''t get rid of Casey, Tiger stopped and fiercely punched Casey.


    His punch was so strong that if an ordinary person were hit, his bones would have been broken.


    Casey raised a hand and grabbed his fist. Then, he stretched out his foot and kicked Tiger''s stomach.


    Tiger couldn''t bear the strength of Casey''s leg and fell to the ground.


    Casey was almost as strong as Jayden. However, it didn''t take him much effort when he defeated


    Jayden.


    After Tiger fell, he tried to get up and escape. But Casey didn''t give him the chance and trampled him


    hard on the ground. Then, Casey squatted down and punched him hard.


    "Sir, please stop. I know I was wrong. I''ll pay the money. Please let me go." Tiger begged for mercy.


    Other people were dumbfounded. Casey beat those brawny men up so easily.


    They had thought that Tiger was at least a strong man. Casey would suffer after offending him.


    Now, they knew that Casey was even stronger than Tiger.


    Casey stopped, extended his hand to Tiger, and said coldly, "Give me the money."


    Tiger took out all the money he had without any hesitation.


    He had nned to bring his men to drink together after finishing a big task this time. So, he had more


    than 20,000 cash with him. Now, he gave it all to Casey.


    "And you guys," Casey turned to look at the people who fell on the ground.


    Everyone quickly reached for their pockets and took out all the money they had.


    They were not as rich as Tiger. The sum of their money was less than 5,000.


    After Casey counted the money, he said to Tiger, "Remember to pay when you take things from other


    people, or justice wille to punish you."


    Tiger nodded in a hurry and said, "Yes, sir, I know. I will definitely pay in the future."


    "Get away now."


    They quickly got up from the ground and ran towards the front without looking back.


    Casey walked to the kid. He smiled at him, and said, "If you stick to justice, you will be rewarded."


    Then, he handed the money to the child.


    "You said that your father was sick and needed money to see a doctor. Take the money, although it is


    not much. You can consider it as a donation from Tiger and others." Casey said.


    Hearing this, the boy shook his head and said, "Sir, you are a good man. You beat those bad people


    and should get the money."


    "They ate your fruit. The money is to pay you for the fruit." Casey shoved the money he was holding to


    the child.


    The child looked at a loss and did not know what to do.


    "Clean up the fruit stall and go back to your father. Don''te out to sell fruit alone again."


    Casey said, then turned around and left.


    After Casey left, everyone was discussing and wondering who Casey was.


    After arriving at Starry Night Club, Casey walked in and saw Conor, Morgan and Fat Guy sitting on the


    sofa in the hall with gloomy faces.


    "What''s going on? Why are you guys so upset?" Casey said with a smile.


    The three of them looked up at Casey. Fat Guy stood up and said to Casey, "Master, you asked me to


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    follow this guy. However, he is so poor and now is worried about money."


    Caseyughed, as he hadn¡¯t expected that they were worrying about money.


    "Why are you worrying about money? Tell me." Casey said.


    "Well, two days ago, I asked Fat Guy to help me calcte our ounts and make a list to see how


    much money we need to keep normal operation. After Fat Guy finished, he said that our money could


    support so many men and would slowly lose money and eventually close down." Conor said.


    Casey was surprised and did not expect that there was such a big financial problem.


    When Morgan was in charge of this club before, he didn''t think about these problems at all. He would


    collect protection fees from the small forces around him when he did not have money.


    Now Conor was in charge, and Fat Guy settled the ounts, the problem cropped up.


    Conor said, "I wonder if Fat Guy is wrong. I''ve never met this kind of problem in QY City before."


    "You''re talking nonsense! I settle the ount clearly. You were lucky in QY City. Now, we are going to


    control the underground world of J City. If the ount is not clear, it will be a big problemter." Fat


    Guy immediately retorted.


    Casey nodded and said, "There is no harm in settling the ounts. How much money do you need to


    keep normal operation?"


    Fat Guy nced at Casey and said, "To form a virtuous circle, I¡¯ll need one hundred million. I can


    guarantee that even if youpletely control the underground world of J City, I can still keep this club


    running well."


    "But don¡¯t you expect me to pay for it myself. I''m here to work. You have to pay me without a single


    cent less."


    Conor and Morgan both stared at Fat Guy and were clearly upset.


    They knew that one hundred million was not a trifling sum. Even Casey might not have so much


    money.


    Casey had thought they needed arge amount. Unexpectedly, they just needed one hundred million,


    which was only a hair off a bull''s back to him.


    He was about to tell Conor not to worry about the money. But at this time, a group of thugs with


    weapons suddenly gathered outside the Starry Night Club.


    These people were so aggressive. The leader looked into the hall and shouted.


    "Conor,e out. There is no ce for you in J City. We will kill you today."

 Chapter 83 Make Trouble

    Chapter 83 Make Trouble


    Casey turned to the outside and asked, "What''s going on?"


    Conorughed bitterly and said, "Our recent development is gaining momentum. We have offended a


    lot of people. Some gangsters wille to make trouble from time to time. Just let Morgan solve it."


    Morgan had already been itching for a fight. The bones on both hands cked.


    "Damn it! it just so happens that I am eager for a fight. So, I''ll use them as sandbags."


    Seeing the scene outside, Fat Guy immediately ran inside and said, "You guys go out. I have a


    stomachache and want to go to the bathroom. I willeter to support you."


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Fat Guy was so cowardly that whenever he saw such a thing, he would hide first.


    Conor and Morgan were used to it and didn''t say anything. Casey didn''t care. After all, Fat Guy was


    only the one he invited over to help Conor manage the ounts.


    They walked out of the Starry Night Club and stood in front of more than twenty thugs.


    The thugs were led by a young man with dyed yellow hair. Yellow Hair held an uncut machete in his


    hand and looked aggressive and excited.


    "You guys, who is Conor West?" Yellow Hair asked.


    Conor took a step forward and said, "It''s me. What do you want?"


    Yellow Hair examined Conor up and down, then sneered and said, "I have thought you are a great


    person. However, you just look like a pancake seller."


    Casey and Morganughed out loud. Casey nced at Conor and thought to himself that this Yellow


    Hair had a pretty good eye for people.


    Conor''s face turned ashen with outrage as he red at Yellow Hair and said, "So, you guys are here to


    get yourselves killed?"


    Yellow Hair curled his lip said, "We are here to rece you. Conor, who are you? You are nothing.


    There should be a ce for us in J City. You are our steppingstone!"


    "I''m not going to bully you. Hurry to call all your men out. Just the three of you is not enough to be our


    appetizer."


    At this time, Morgan took a step forward and said, "The three of us are a little too much for you. I''ll be


    enough to deal with you guys."


    Yellow Hair looked at Morgan carefully and asked, "Who are you?"


    "I am Morgan Byrne. Have you never heard of me?" Morgan said.


    Yellow Hair was shocked inside. He certainly had heard of Morgan, who was a ruthless person. But


    Yellow Hair did not know that Morgan was working with Conor. So, he thought Morgan was boasting.


    "If you were Morgan, I''d be a member of the J City¡¯s Gray family. Are you still boasting here? How can


    Morgan be here?" Yellow Hair said.


    "That''s right. Get over yourself. How can people like you bearparison with others like Morgan?"


    "Boss, beat him up and see if he still dares to impersonate someone else!"


    A few men were also heckling.


    Morgan''s face sank. He did not expect that these people still did not believe him.


    Now it was Conor''s turn tough at Morgan. When Morganughed at him just now, he was quite


    upset. So, he seized this opportunity tough at Morgan.


    At this time, one of the men standing beside Yellow Hair looked at Casey. He narrowed his eyes, and


    then said to Yellow Hair, "Boss, that man looks familiar. He seems to be the infamous trash in our J


    City."


    Yellow Hair also stared at Casey and asked, "Trash? You mean the one named Casey?"


    "Yes, it''s him. I''ve seen him once before. Why is he here too?"


    Yellow Hair looked at Casey and rolled his eyes, thinking that Casey, a loser, was here. So, the one


    who said he was Morgan must be a liar.


    How could Morgan be with a trash like Casey? So, that man must be a fake.


    "Damn it! It''s really that notorious trash. Conor, it seems that we have overestimated you before. I didn''t


    expect you men are such kind of trash." Yellow Hairughed out loud.


    "I can beat ten of these losers by myself. People all said that Conor was able topete with Morgan.


    Now, it seems that it''s just bragging."


    "Casey, a trash like you even dares to challenge us. I advise you to run away now, or we will make you


    wetter."


    ¡­


    Conor and Morgan turned to look at Casey, and thenughed. Now, all three of them were ridiculed. No


    one couldugh at others anyone.


    Casey red at them. They immediately stoppedughing. They didn''t dare to say anything while


    Caseyughed at them. But if theyughed at Casey, they had to consider if they would be dealt with


    by Casey.


    "Let''s solve it quickly. Don''t waste time on these insignificant things." Casey spoke.


    Conor and Morgan nodded.


    When Yellow Hair saw that Casey was the leader among the three people, he was suspicious. But he


    looked down on Conor now. It turned out that Conor was a man who took orders from a trash. How


    powerful could he be?


    "I have thought that Conor was a powerful man. Unexpectedly, you are afraid of a loser. It seems that


    you just have unearned reputation. After we kill you today, we will be famous in J City. You will be our


    steppingstone." Yellow Hair said proudly.


    Morgan went straight forward and said, "Don''t fucking talk nonsense. If you want to attack, just do it


    together. Don''t waste my time."


    "Damn it! How arrogant you are! What kind of people is it that stay with this loser Casey? Guys, since


    he doesn''t know good or bad, let us teach him a good lesson."


    Yellow Hair rushed towards Morgan, not taking Morgan seriously at all.


    Morgan curled his lip. Dealing with them was as easy as blowing off dust for him.


    He directly grabbed Yellow Hair''s wrist. Yellow Hair immediately lost strength, and the machete in his


    hand fell to the ground.


    After that, Morgan lifted Yellow Hair up, using him as a human weapon, and threw him towards the


    people who came up from behind.


    Morgan had a fiery temper. The way he fought was also quite brutal. Those who had fought with him all


    knew that when he fought, sometimes he would even hurt himself.


    This was the spirit of a true powerful person. Because of this, Morgan was able to open up a new


    situation in J City in such a short time.


    Besides, he was able to get ahead not only because of this ruthlessness, but also because his strength


    was quite outstanding.


    But everything had its vanquisher. However cruel Morgan was, he was not as cruel as Casey. He also


    could not beat Casey. So, he could only be Casey''s men.


    But these thugs didn''t know about Casey''s power. They now still thought that Casey was just a loser


    who attached himself to Conor.


    Yellow Hair wilted after beating by Morgan for a few times. Morgan took his head to attack those thugs.


    Those thugs all fell to the ground. Yellow Hair was more painful. He soon felt that his head was


    throbbing.


    In just five minutes, the twenty or so thugs all fell to the ground.


    Morgan threw Yellow Hair out. Yellow Hair gritted his teeth and stood up from the ground. His body


    shook and he fell down again.


    Morgan pped his hands, walked to Yellow Hair, and said, "Do you still want to use us as a


    steppingstone?"


    Yellow Hair got goose bumps. He looked at Morgan in fear, thinking to himself, "How can this guy be so


    powerful? Is he really Morgan?"


    But how could Morgan be with Casey? This man must be a fake, who was just a good fighter and was


    nothing to real Morgan.


    Yellow Hair sat up from the ground. He stared at Morgan, swallowed hard, and said, "You ... Do not be


    arrogant. We just came over to test your strength. Our boss has note yet. When hees, you


    will be miserable."


    Hearing this, Morgan stretched out his fist and wanted to teach Yellow Hair a lesson again.


    At this time, Casey walked over and stopped him.


    "Since he still has a boss, let''s wait for his boss toe over and cut off the root of the problem.


    Otherwise, they wille backter to make trouble." Casey said.


    Only then did Morgan withdrew his fist and cursed, "Then I''ll wait to beat up your bosster. Damn it!


    You are too arrogant."


    When Yellow Hair saw that this powerful man listened to a trash, his fear eased a little.


    He was cleverer this time. He didn''t talk to Morgan, but looked at Casey and said, "Wait and see. Our


    boss is not as simple as you think. He is much more powerful than us. When hees, you will have a


    hard time."


    Casey stared at Yellow Hair and asked with a smile, "Who is your boss?"


    "You''ll see when hees. You will certainly be shocked and scared!" Yellow Hair said.


    He then took out his cell phone and sent a message to his boss.


    Yellow Hair sat down on the ground, carefully stared at Morgan, and said, "Hey, you are such a good


    fighter. You are wasted to follow this trash. Why don''t you follow our boss? Our boss will be a big man


    in J City, and he will definitely let you get rapid promotion in life."


    Morgan curled his lip and said, "Brat, if you dare to call him a trash again, I''ll directly break both your


    legs. I will keep my word. Try me if you don''t believe it."


    Yellow Hair immediately shrank, muttering inside, "What a stupid guy. Everyone knows that Casey is a


    famous trash in J City. You even speak for him. You are stupid. What''s the use of such a man, no


    matter how powerful he is?"


    Almost ten minutester, a group of aggressive people came not far away. These people had all kinds


    of tattoos on their bodies, and they looked like bandits.


    Yellow Hair got excited. His boss brought people over. So, they wouldn''t be afraid of Conor.


    Morgan and Conor turned to look over there and narrowed their eyes.


    Casey''s eyes fell on the leader and he smiled meaningfully.


    The leader was Tiger, the man he had just taught a lesson to!

 Chapter 84 Be Damned Snobbish

    Chapter 84 Be Damned Snobbish


    Yellow Hair stood up from the ground and ran to Tiger excitedly.


    The thugs also got up. Seeing their bossing, they regained their momentum.


    "Boss, you are here. They have a good fighter and we can''t beat him. But he''s definitely no match for


    you, boss. You can defeat him easily." Yellow Hair said.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Tiger''s face was still bruised, which was beaten by Casey. He was in a bad mood and wanted to vent


    his anger now. So, hearing what Yellow Hair said, he immediately asked, "Where is it? Damn it! Let me


    fight with him. I''m upset."


    Yellow Hair immediately said with a smile, "Boss, don''t worry. Conor is not as powerful as we have


    thought. He even obeys the orders of a loser. The one who fights fiercely also listens to the loser. I


    think they just have unearned reputation. They are no match for you."


    "Oh?" Tiger asked, "A loser? Where is it? I''ll take a look."


    Yellow Hair immediately brought Tiger to Casey. In his opinion, as long as Casey could be dealt with,


    Conor and Morgan would be obedient.


    "Boss, it''s this trash, Casey, infamous in J City. he is the one who lives off a woman in the Patel family.


    Boss can deal with this kind of man easily. We don''t have to be afraid of them."


    Yellow Hair looked at Casey triumphantly and continued, "Our boss is here. If you know what''s good for


    you, you should kneel down and beg for forgiveness. Otherwise, it will be toote for you to regret it


    when our boss attacks."


    When Tiger looked over and saw Casey, he was nervous and cold sweat appeared on his forehead.


    My god! why was he!


    Morgan and Conor didn''t know that Casey had beaten Tiger on his way here. They thought that Tiger


    wanted to fight with them. So, they took a step forward.


    "Casey, do you want me to do it?" Morgan asked in a low voice.


    Casey shook his head and said with a smile, "He wouldn''t dare to do it."


    Seeing Tiger freeze, Yellow Hair was a bit confused and said again, "Boss, he''s just a trash. Why do


    you pause? I even can beat a few this kind of person myself."


    Tiger''s clothes were all wet with sweat. Yellow Hair was pushing him into the fire.


    He quickly turned around, kicked Yellow Hair''s crotch, and then pped him on the face.


    "Damn it! who do you think is trash? He''s my big brother. You are so arrogant that you even dare to


    challenge my big brother. I will teach you a lesson today to tell you who you cannot offend."


    After saying that, he began to beat Yellow Hair up, which shocked other thugs.


    What was wrong with their boss today? Was it possible that he took the wrong medicine?


    Morgan and Conor were all confused. Was not Tiger here to cause trouble for them? Why did he beat


    up his man?


    They turned to look at Casey and adored him even more.


    Casey was really powerful. Could it be that he was able to control other people''s consciousness? So,


    he directly controlled Tiger.


    Soon, Tiger punched Yellow Hair so hard that his hand and Yellow Hair''s face were all swollen.


    He felt that he beat enough. So, he let go of Yellow Hair, turned to Casey and bowed unctuously, "Sir,


    my men were not sensible and offended you. I have smacked them for you. I hope you are generous to


    not take it to heart."


    Casey asked, "I heard that you''reing to trouble Conor?"


    Tiger''s expression changed and he immediately said, "No. I''ve heard of Conor''s fame for a long time.


    So, I wanted to visit him. How dare Ie to trouble Conor?"


    "Oh? You brought so many people to visit? It doesn''t look like a visit." Casey said.


    Tiger rolled his eyes quickly and smiled awkwardly at Casey, "Sir, in fact, they were all called over by


    me to give gifts. I had too many gifts and couldn''t move here alone. So, I called them all together."


    "However, I was called here by Yellow Hair before I could buy the gifts. It was a big misunderstanding.


    But sir, don''t worry. I''ll send you the gifts when I get back. I''m sure you will be satisfied."


    Caseyughed and said, "That''s good. I will wait for your gift. Let¡¯s call it a day. If you want to get this


    ce again, you''d better think about it carefully."


    Tiger immediately nodded and said, "Sir, don''t worry. I''ll never think of attacking Conor. I''ll go back and


    prepare the gifts for you now."


    After saying that, Tiger left with a group of people in embarrassment.


    Yellow Hair was so frustrated that he almost cried. He never thought that his boss didn''t take revenge


    for him, but just beat him up. This was the worst time of his life.


    Seeing Tiger leave with his men, Conor and Morgan smiled at Casey, asking him what happened.


    After Casey exined what had happened before, they knew why Tiger was so afraid of Casey.


    When they walked into the Starry Night Club, Fat Guy ran out and asked curiously, "Those people ...


    have all been dealt with by you?"


    Morgan and Conor rolled their eyes, and Morgan said, "You''re even more cowardly than a mouse. A


    few gangsters could scare you like that."


    "I just suffered from diarrhea, or I would scare those gangsters!" Fat Guy squared his shoulders.


    "Are you sure? The toilet is being repaired today. So, we can''t use it. Did you shit in your pants?" Conor


    smiled.


    Fat Guy looked embarrassed.


    "Well, let''s get down to business first. I''ll pay the money you guys need. Conores with me to the


    bank." Casey said.


    All three of them turned to look at Casey in disbelief.


    "Do you have any misunderstanding about the funds we need? We need a hundred million." Fat Guy


    said.


    "Casey, you also have said that we would never do anything illegal. A hundred million is too much. It''s


    not so easy to get." Morgan also said.


    Morgan didn''t know that Casey owned the TY Group. So, he didn''t know about Casey''s financial


    resources.


    Conor sighed and said, "I''ll think of another way to get this money. You''ve been living hard in the Patel


    family for the past few years. Where can you get a hundred million? You don''t have to worry about


    this."


    Casey was speechless, not expecting them to be so distrustful of him.


    "You can juste with me to the bank to see whether I have so much money." Casey smiled.


    Conor saw that Casey didn''t seem to be boasting. He was surprised and agreed.


    "Alright. I''ll go to the bank with you." Conor said.


    They came out of Starry Night Club together and took a taxi to the bank.


    On the way, Conor also asked Casey several times if he really had so much money.


    Casey was annoyed and told him that he had tens of billions in assets and had him stop asking.


    Naturally, Conor didn''t believe it. But since Casey said he could give him a hundred million, Conor felt


    that Casey might have enough money. But that should be Casey''s limit.


    When he thought of this, Conor was grateful. After all, not everyone could casually give a hundred


    million to others.


    However, he didn''t know that Casey wasn''t lying. A hundred million was really nothing to him.


    Soon, they arrived at the bank. When they came to the bank, the bank was about to close, as they had


    been dyed by Tiger for quite a while.


    Casey and Conor went into the bank lobby together. There were not many people. The hall manager


    stood there talking on his cell phone.


    Casey walked to the hall manager and said, "Hello, I''d like to transfer some money."


    The hall manager nced up at Casey and Conor. Seeing that they were wearing shabby clothes and


    seemed not to have much money, he said, "Go to the ATM and transfer it yourself."


    "The amount I want to transfer is quiterge. The ATM can''t transfer it." Casey said.


    He frowned and didn''t expect the attitude of the bank staff to be so bad.


    The hall manager curled his lip. This time, he said directly without even looking up, "We''re almost off


    duty. So, you can either go to the ATM and transfer it yourself, ore again tomorrow."


    "It''s more than half an hour before you get off work. It''s not difficult to do a transfer for me, right?"


    Casey asked.


    The hall manager got a little impatient. Putting the phone away, he red at Casey and said, "Do you


    not understand what I say? You can go to the ATM and transfer it yourself. It won''t take you much


    time."


    "The amount I want to transfer is quiterge. The ATM can''t transfer it. Don''t you understand?" Casey


    said again.


    Conor, who was on the side, couldn''t bear it anymore and said, "Why don''t wee here tomorrow?"


    Casey was a bit annoyed and said, "There is still so much time. Why should wee again tomorrow?


    I must transfer the money today."


    "How much can you transfer? The ATM is enough for you. So, don''t waste my time." The hall manager


    sneered.


    At this time, a well-dressed young man came in from outside the bank, who was wearing a brand name


    and an expensive watch. He looked like a rich man.


    As soon as the man came in, the hall manager immediately put a smile on his face and said, "Master


    Wong, what can I do for you? What¡¯s your need?"


    "I want to transfer some money. Help me do it." The youth said.


    "No problem. Pleasee with me. I''ll let others do it for you." The hall manager walked inside with


    Master Wong.


    When Casey saw this, he immediately said, "Didn''t you just say it was almost time to get off work? You


    helped him. Why couldn''t you do it for me?"


    The hall manager turned to look at Casey and said rudely, "Who is Master Wong? Who are you? How


    can youpare with him? Leave and don''t get in the way of my work."

 Chapter 85 Its Enough to Buy This Bank

    Chapter 85 It''s Enough to Buy This Bank


    The hall manager spoke loudly and drew the attention of several people in the lobby.


    They observed Casey and immediately understood what was going on.


    "Master Wong is so rich. The bank certainly has to serve him properly. How can those poor men


    "Whoever has the more money has the final say. This man is even struggling with it. If he is as rich as


    Master Wong, the bank will definitely treat him specially."


    "That man is so poorly dressed. He can be seen not to have much money at a nce. He is even


    trying topare with Master Wong. It''s ridiculous."


    ...


    Master Wong turned to look at Casey and smiled with irony. He said, "Hey, I''m a gold card member of


    this bank and enjoy preferential treatment. If you want the same treatment as me, you can also get


    one. But the money for the card may be more than your savings."


    The hall manager immediatelyughed and said, "Master Wong, you are right. How can he afford to get


    a gold card from us? He is just a poor wretch."


    Conor was upset when he saw how snobbish the two men were. Whether Casey had so much money


    or not, these people shouldn''t have acted like this.


    "Casey, should we ask Morgan toe over and teach them a lesson?" Conor said.


    Casey shook his head. He took out his bank card, shook it in front of the hall manager, and said, "Call


    your general manager here."


    The hall manager stared at the bank card in Casey''s hand and immediately curled his lip.


    He didn''t recognize the bank card in Casey''s hand. Because this card was issued so rarely that only


    the richest people could have it. The hall manager had no ess to it at all.


    "Are you a fool? Our membership cards are either gold or silver. Who are you fooling here with a ck


    card? You want to see our general manager? No way." The hall manager sneered.


    At this time, Master Wong standing at the side stared at the ck bank card and gulped.


    "Master Wong, let''s go in and ignore this poor guy. Don''t bother yourself." The hall manager said.


    Master Wong didn''t pay any attention to him. He stared at the bank card with fixed eyes and eximed,


    "This ... is this the ck card of the World Bank?"


    Casey thought to himself, "Fortunately, there is someone who knows what it is. Otherwise, I can''t


    transfer the money to Conor today.¡±


    The hall manager looked puzzled and asked, "The World Bank''s ck card? What''s that?"


    Conor had never heard of the World Bank''s ck card. He took a close look at the card in Casey''s


    hand and didn''t see anything special in it.


    If he knew that Casey''s card had unlimited overdraft, he wouldn''t have thought so.


    "Go and call your general manager over now." Master Wong turned to say to the hall manager.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    "Master Wong..." The hall manager didn''t know what was wrong with Master Wong. Why did he speak


    for this poor man?


    "Do as I told you. Stop dawdling around here!" Master Wong shouted loudly.


    The hall manager didn''t dare to neglect him. He nodded to Master Wong and went inside to call the


    general manager.


    Master Wong apologized to Casey and said, "Sir, I''m sorry. What I just said was a bit inappropriate.


    Please do not take it to heart."


    "I will treat you to dinnerter as an apology. What do you think?"


    "No need." Casey said indifferently.


    Master Wong didn''t dare to say anything. After all, he knew that a person with a ck card of World


    Bank was definitely not someone he could offend.


    Even if he couldn''t be Casey''s friend, he couldn''t let Casey stand against him.


    People who could get a ck card from the World Bank were generally powerful. His family was


    engaged in business. So, he naturally knew the power of this kind of person. Once Casey regarded him


    as the enemy, his business would certainly encounter great difficulties.


    Master Wong was sensible. After realizing this, he quickly apologized to Casey.


    The surrounding people were all staring at Casey strangely. They had no idea what was wrong with


    Master Wong, who suddenly apologized to Casey. Thispletely overturned their perception of


    Master Wong.


    Conor walked to Casey and asked in a low voice, "Casey, could this ck card of yours be the highest


    level card of this bank? No wonder you said you would give me one hundred million."


    Caseyughed and spoke, "This bank can''t get this kind of card. The money I have in this card is


    enough to buy this bank."


    Conor was shocked and looked at the card in Casey''s hand again. How much money did it have to buy


    this bank?


    A short whileter, the hall manager came back with a middle-aged man in a suit, who was the general


    manager of the bank.


    The general manager saw Master Wong standing here and immediately came over to shake hands


    with him. As for Casey and Conor, he didn''t even look at them.


    "Master Wong, so it''s you. I was wondering who was calling me out in such a hurry." The general


    manager said with a smile.


    Master Wong snorted and said, "The service attitude of your employees here is so bad. That is why I


    call you out."


    He now had to try his best to please Casey. So, he naturally couldn''t stand with the bank people.


    The general manager was stunned and asked, "Master Wong, who has offended you?"


    Master Wong stretched out his hand and pointed at the hall manager, and said, "It''s not that I''m


    offended. It''s this gentleman who''s offended. This hall manager doesn''t serve customer. Instead, he''s


    so arrogant that he doesn''t take customers seriously. You have to deal with him."


    The general manager turned to look at Casey. Seeing that he was shabbily dressed, he thought that


    Casey should not be an important person. So, he said, "Master Wong, please stop joking. If the hall


    manager offends you, I''ll punish himter. If he offends this man, let us forget it, OK?"


    "The general manager is right. What''s the point of talking to such a poor guy? I may have offended


    Master Wong. So, I''ll apologize to Master Wong." The hall manager smiled and said.


    "Who are you calling a poor guy?" Master Wong was angry. If the hall manager pissed off Casey, he


    wouldn''t be the only one who would be unlucky.


    "It''s this man. Master Wong, don''t be fooled by him. The so-called ck card of the World Bank is just


    to fool people." The hall manager was smug.


    This time, before Master Wong spoke, the general manager turned to re at the hall manager and


    asked, "What did you say? The ck card of the World Bank!?"


    "Yes. This man took a ck card. Master Wong said that it was a ck card of the World Bank." The


    hall manager said indifferently.


    The general manager quickly looked at Casey and became much more respectful.


    "Excuse me, sir, may I take a look at your card, please?"


    Casey reached out and handed over his bank card.


    After looking at it, the general manager gulped, quickly bent down, and apologized to Casey, "Sir, I''m


    very sorry for the trouble we''ve caused you. I will definitely punish the staff who disrespected you


    strictly ording to the regtions. I hope you will forgive us for this mistake."


    The hall manager on the other side was dumbfounded. He didn''t understand why the general manager


    would be so respectful to this poorly dressed man because of a bank card.


    "Manager, what are you doing? His bank card is not our bank''s VIP card. Why are you so respectful to


    him?" The hall manager said.


    The general manager was exasperated and looked at the hall manager, "That card of his is a limited


    edition ck card issued by the World Bank. There are only one hundred in the whole world. His card


    is used by all banks all over the world, with the highest priority and unlimited overdraft. If he wants, he


    even can buy our bank. Shouldn''t I be respectful to him?"


    After the hall manager heard the general manager''s words, he was shocked. Then, he nced at


    Casey in horror. Until now, he realized how powerful the man he had offended was.


    "Sir, I''m sorry. I was hot-headed before. Please forgive me." The hall manager hurried to Casey,


    bending down and begging for forgiveness.


    Casey ignored the hall manager and said to the general manager, "Follow your rules, or else your


    bank''s rules will be for show."


    The general manager immediately nodded. He turned to the hall manager and said, "Go to the HR


    department tomorrow and submit your resignation. I can''t help you with this."


    The hall manager almost cried. He had only been promoted to the hall manager position for a short


    time. He had thought he would have a promising career.


    However, he ruined his promising career himself now.


    However, even if he regretted it now, it was useless.


    "Sir, pleasee with me. I can handle all the business you want." The general manager said.


    "I need to transfer some money." Casey said.


    The surrounding people were all looking at them curiously. They did not expect things to develop into


    this way.


    "Is the card in that person''s hand real or fake? He does not look like a rich person from his clothes.


    Could it be that he is going to fire the hall manager just because he needs to transfer a few thousand?"


    "His card may be true. But the card can be overdrawn infinitely. I do not think he is able to transfer


    much money. It''s a pity that the hall manager has been fired just because of this."


    ...


    The hall manager heard what the people said around and felt unconvinced. If Casey just transferred a


    few thousand because he didn''t help him do it and thus got fired, it would be too ridiculous.


    After all, Casey indeed could transfer it on the ATM. He was not wrong. At most, his attitude was a little


    bad.


    "I wonder how much money you want to transfer, sir. Even if you want to fire me, please tell me what


    I''m wrong with. ATMs can transfer money after all. I was just saying that for the sake of efficiency." The


    hall manager asked.


    Casey smiled and said, "One hundred million. Can you transfer it on the ATM?"


    The entire hall was immediately quiet.

 Chapter 86 Take Control of the Underworld

    Chapter 86 Take Control of the Underworld


    The hall manager was totally dumfounded with his eyes wide open fixed on Casey. It was a hundred


    million! It was an incredible figure in his eyes, which was a mission impossible for him to earn even for


    a life time.


    The manager was totally stricken when hearing the number. His straight figure immediately slumped.


    "Sir, the amount is too big to be handled by ATM. I am so sorry for inconveniencing you due to the poor


    performance of the manager. He deserves to be expelled."


    "Pleasee with me. I will handle it, sir."


    The general manager looked at Casey with great respect. The manager who was just fired was just a


    nobody whenpared with a noble client who possessed nk Card granted by the World Bank.


    Casey didn¡¯t want to waste any time. He followed the general manager in the VIP room to transfer.


    Conor also hurried to follow in.


    When they walked out of the bank, Conor held another card with his trembling arms. In his eyes, this


    card seemed to weigh more than hundreds of tons.


    He witnessed himself that the general manager transferred a hundred million into this card from the


    ck Card owned by Casey. He still felt like dreaming.


    "Casey, how many secrets have you kept? Everyone in this city mocks you for being a wimp. But I


    believe that you are at the top of this city!" Conor eximed.


    Casey smiled. He didn¡¯t intend to answer his doubt. He then said, "The money will be at your disposal,


    and I will keep waiting till the day you take control of the whole underworld of the J City. Don¡¯t


    disappoint me."


    Conor nodded seriously, "Just rest assured. If I even fail such a simply task, I should rather get back to


    run a little stand."


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The two smiled and then they departed at the gate of the bank.


    Master Wong was waiting for Casey. He wanted to apologize to him in person when Casey finished the


    transfer. But his girlfriend told him toe to meet her for something urgent. He had no choice to hurry


    to meet his girlfriend.


    However, he didn¡¯t expect that his girlfriend asked him toe only for the payment of a luxury


    handbag.


    Master Wong hurried toe back to the back when he finished the payment. However, Casey had left


    when he arrived.


    He cursed her girlfriend in his mind. He couldn¡¯t believe such an exciting opportunity would be wasted


    only because of a bag.


    "Fucking bitch! How dare you ruin my n! I will definitely dump you!"


    When Edith arrived home, it had been at dusk.


    Amara had prepared a cornucopia of dishes to nourish Edith.


    Edith had multiplied her pay packet during these days. So she gave much more money to both her


    parents. And Amara started to squander instead of bargaining as before.


    Edith drove back home and parked her car. The first thing she did when she entered was take Casey


    back to the room for massage instead of having meal.


    Amara immediately stopped them when seeing them enter the room.


    "What are you doing?" Amara red at Casey, as if he were a rapist.


    "Mom, I am too tired after work. I just want him to massage me. What are you doing?" Edith asked.


    "Massage? Let me do it! I can¡¯t let him touch you! I notice both of you being fishy these days. I don¡¯t


    think you both are about to do the massage but something else." Amara huffed as if she had known


    what would happen.


    Edith felt ridiculous when hearing that.


    "Mom, what are you talking about? I just want a massage." Edith exined.


    "No way! This guy must have been nning something evil. You need to be careful!" Amara said.


    "We are legitimate couple!"


    Obviously, Amara had never agreed their marriage. So she turned a deaf ear to Edith¡¯s words.


    Edith had no choice but to sit in front of the table with her exhausted body. She nned to have a


    massage before bed-time tonight.


    Casey felt a bit sorry for her when seeing her fatigue. But he could do nothing about the hostile attitude


    of Amara. So he also nned to massage Edith before bed-time.


    "Girl, have some fish. It¡¯s good for your brain." Amara picked up some food for Edith.


    "Girl, you really make us proud. I met Remi¡¯s son today. He was no longer arrogant in front of me as


    before and he even came to my front to great me!" Nics smiled.


    "Remember, she is also my girl! You know what, when Edith managed to get the cooperation project


    with the TY Group, almost everyone in the Patel familyes to fawn on us thanks to our great girl."


    Amara saidcently.


    Edith then exined, "Dad, mom. It was Casey who helped me conclude this project this time. You


    both should say thanks to him."


    Edith nned to change her parents¡¯ impression of Casey. It was a chance to show his ability this time.


    However, Edith seemed to underestimate the bias deeply rooted in her mother¡¯s mind. From Amara¡¯s


    point of view, it had nothing to do with Casey.


    "Come on, he did nothing in this project! Don¡¯t fool us. You rely on your own ability to get this project.


    The great performance of my girl has nothing to do with him." Amara stated.


    Edith exined again, "Mom, it was Casey who offered me the project. Don¡¯t you see his contribution?"


    "Come on, stop fooling me. It¡¯s you who got this contract on your own. Don¡¯t try to persuade us with his


    so-called contribution! I know you want to change his image in our mind. But you should know he is just


    a good-for-nothing!" Amara rolled her eyes.


    "Your mom is right. Girl, don¡¯t waste your time on him." Nics echoed.


    Edith couldn¡¯t believe both her parents still intended to warp the fact.


    "Mom, it was Casey who managed to get this project and it had nothing to do with me!" Edith was


    almost driven crazy by her unreasonable parents.


    Casey smiled at Edith, "Time to focus on your food. No need to argue about it."


    "See? Even Casey himself admits it!" Amara took the chance to say so.


    Edith was frustrated. She had no mood to continue with the meal. She was rendered speechless by her


    parents.


    Amara took a look at Casey and said, "I have cleared up the basement of the house. From now on, he


    can sleep in the basement. Edith, you are always busy with work. You should avoid being disturbed.


    So, Casey, I am sorry to make you in the basement for her good."


    As soon as Amara said so, Edith couldn¡¯t put up with her decision. Neither did Casey.


    "No!" Both of them eximed.


    "Just do as I said. Girl, I did this for your good. You will understand me in the future." Amara persuaded.


    "For my own good? You just keep making trouble for me! Do you know how busy and how tired I am?"


    Edith shouted.


    "Girl, think about it. Now you have upgraded your status in the Patel family and you will have a bright


    future. And that¡¯s what Casey wants from you and that¡¯s why he tries all means to get close to you.


    Because he knows that you can¡¯t get rid of him once you are pregnant with his baby." Amara stated her


    presumption straightforwardly.


    Edith was stunned because of her mom¡¯s exaggerated words.


    "What kind of nonsense are you talking about? How could he be such a shameless person! We are


    legitimate couple. I don¡¯t regret even if I am pregnant with his baby!" Edith shouted to refute.


    Amara was livid out of anger. She then turned to shout at Casey, "From now on you have to sleep in


    the basement and you are not allowed to enter her room! We have offered you a ce to stay and


    sufficed you with food during these years! You should be grateful!"


    "Get all your stuff to the basement tomorrow! Or get the hell out of here!"


    Casey¡¯s face darkened, "Don¡¯t ever try to separate us apart!"


    He had been tolerant of their unreasonable actions for the sake of Edith. But when Amara forced him to


    divorce Edithst time, he was aware that he could never gain the recognition of Amara simply by


    tolerance.


    So Casey had made up his mind that there was no room to negotiate when it came to the matter


    between him and Edith.


    Even Amara hadn¡¯t expected that Casey dared refute. She huffed, "This is my house! I can let you stay


    or get you out of here!"


    "Since then, I can move out to reside in another house with her." Casey stated calmly.


    Amara was stunned. But then she sneered, "Don¡¯t y tough in front of me. Where else can you both


    live if you move out? Do you have another house, you wimp! You could only rely on my daughter even


    if you move out. How dare you brag about yourself!"


    "I can buy my own house." Casey frowned.


    Amara never believed a single word of him. She turned to say to Edith, "Girl, did you see? This idiot is


    nothing but a braggart. He even dreams of buying his own house. How ridiculous. Perhaps the sewer is


    his so-called house."


    "I don¡¯t think you will reside in the sewer tube with him." Amara continued.


    "Yes, I will!" Edith answered firmly at this moment.

 Chapter 87 Move Out

    Chapter 87 Move Out


    Both Amara and Nics were stunned. They didn¡¯t expect that Edith would be willing to make such an


    incredible sacrifice.


    "What a girl! You even dare to refute my decision, huh?" Amara was irritated with her chest heaving.


    Edith didn¡¯t regret for what she had said. She then said to Amara sincerely, "Mom, I just thought you


    were too mean if you do that to him. If you still insist that he should sleep in the basement, I would


    rather move out to live with him."


    Casey was moved when seeing Edith argue with her mom for his sake.


    Amara jumped up and red at Casey, "I can¡¯t believe what you have done to delude my daughter.


    You can still live in my house, but I will drive you out one day."


    Then she thumped the chopsticks on table and went back to the room as she had no mood to continue


    with meal.


    Nics also red at Casey with great disdain, "How dare you delude my daughter, such a trash. I


    can¡¯t believe we are shit out of luck to have you stay in my house!"


    Then he also went back to the room.


    Though Nics was still a bit hungry, he didn¡¯t dare to stay for food since Amara had left. He still


    needed to avoid her anger.


    Edith and Casey looked at each other. He couldn¡¯t help smiling gratefully.


    Edith sighed, "I am so sorry. My mom is really unreasonable. She even wants you to stay in that


    shabby basement!"


    Casey replied with a smile, ¡®It¡¯s okay. Since your mom hates me for staying here, we could just buy


    another new house and move out."


    Edith hesitated, "Well, but you know the housing price has been mounting. Even a one-bedroom


    apartment would cost hundreds of thousands of dors. Though I have a sizeable sry and we can


    apply for mortgage, we still couldn¡¯t afford the down payment."


    "Don¡¯t worry about that. Let me handle the house. We will go to see some apartmentster." Casey


    said.


    Edith nodded as she knew Casey still owned some money. Though they had spent a lot during these


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    days, they might still be able to afford the down payment.


    Even the two watches were worth a sizeable sum of money.


    ¡®Well, perhaps he has nned for a one-bedroom apartment located at a suburban area. But it should


    be enough for both of us. We can buy a better one when we earn enough in the future.¡¯ Edith


    murmured to herself in her mind.


    However, Casey was considering buying a duplex apartment or a vi in the downtown area. As for that


    kind of one-bedroom apartments, he didn¡¯t even think about it. From his point of view, Edith deserved


    the best in all aspects.


    Because of the argument, Amara had been mean to Casey for a few days. She even left a great mess


    for Casey to clean up.


    Casey didn¡¯t argue with her. He was quite aware of her bad temper. If he chose to clean up the house


    silently, it would be a better refutation of her trick.


    However, Amara could do nothing but toin about him because of the favor of Edith.


    Amara repeated asking Casey when to buy a new house almost every single day and then mocked him


    for bragging about himself. She teased him harshly, saying that he couldn¡¯t even survive once he


    moved out, let alone buying his own house.


    Casey didn¡¯t refute. It took time to buy another house, so he nned to see the house himself together


    with Edith. Once he bought the house, Amara would naturally shut up.


    At weekend, both Amara and Nics went out to y mahjong. Casey finally had time to avoid being


    bothered.


    Edith also rested at home as she didn¡¯t need to work today.


    Casey had nned to go for a house tour with Edith. But Edith proposed to go for a house tour next


    week because she was too tired due to heavy work load. So Casey made her rest at home and


    massaged her.


    Edith fancied the dishes cooked by Casey. So Casey went to buy food in the supermarket.


    When he returned home, Edith wasn¡¯t at the parlor. He thought she might go back to the bedroom, so


    he ced the food in the kitchen and went to the bathroom.


    When he was about to open the door of the bathroom, the door was opened from the inside. Then he


    saw Diana standing in with her body wrapped around by a towel.


    Casey was stunned as he hadn¡¯t expected Diana would take a bath in his bathroom.


    Neither did Diana notice that Casey would appear in front of the door. When she collected herself, she


    immediately cast an affectionate look at Casey.


    She just finished a bath with her naked body wrapped by a towel. Her hairs were still wet. She deemed


    herself the sexiest woman in the world at this moment.


    She had been missing Casey during these days though she was aware that Casey was the husband of


    her best friend, Edith. She still failed to get rid of the desire but drowned herself in it.


    So she wanted Casey¡¯s attention as soon as she saw him.


    "You are back? I am here to bath because the water heater in my house is out of work." Diana


    exined.


    "Okay." Casey replied and then went straight to the kitchen to cook.


    "Wait," Diana looked pitiful, then she continued, "don¡¯t I look charming enough to catch your eyes? Why


    are you so cold to me?"


    Casey remained silent. Actually, Diana was indeed an attractive beauty, but Edith was his only beloved


    one.


    Diana was even more frustrated. It was rare for her to be so infatuated with a man. However, her prince


    charming turned out to be the husband of her best friend. What upset her more was that Casey had no


    feelings for her.


    However, one would be more and more obsessed with the one he or she failed to get. So the


    colder Casey was to her, the more desired she was to see a different response from him.


    Though Casey was the husband of Edith, Diana still couldn¡¯t help bearing desire for him.


    She looked at Casey with a smile, and then she took off the towel.


    What she wanted was to see the flustered look on his face. So she didn¡¯t even care if her naked body


    would be exposed.


    Casey had noticed her motive when he saw her move. He immediately turned back to head to the


    kitchen.


    Diana had already taken off the towel. However, Casey didn¡¯t see anything as he had turned around.


    Diana was almost driven crazy. She even doubted if her body wasn¡¯t good enough to catch his eyes.


    She huffed and went to beside the sofa to put on clothes. Edith happened to walk out of the bedroom.


    She was stunned when seeing Diana standing at the parlor with her naked body.


    "Diana, why are you standing at the parlor to put on clothes?! It was time for Casey toe back. He


    will see your body!" Edith eximed.


    Diana pouted, "He¡¯s back already. Now he is in the kitchen. I don¡¯t think he has the guts to see my


    body."


    Edith hurried to the kitchen and saw Casey there, who was cleaning the food. She then breathed a sigh


    of relief.


    "Hey, why are you so mad? Do you still worry about your prince charming?" Edith sat beside Diana,


    who had dressed up.


    Diana pouted to refute, "Of course not! Do you think I need to worry about that? I have so many


    admirers around and most of them are much better than Casey!"


    She raised her voice to make Casey hear her words.


    Edith was aware that Diana was still aggrieved because of it. But she believed that Casey would never


    cheat on her.


    "Casey, get some nice dishes for Diana to cure her broken heart." Edith yelled at the kitchen.


    "Okay!" Casey replied.


    "What kind of nice dishes can he cook? I¡¯d better pray that his dishes won¡¯t ruin my stomach." Diana


    then continued, "Edith, if your husband were good at both singing and cooking, perhaps there would be


    no man in the world who could overtake him."


    "But I think he indeed cooks nice dishes." Edith smiled.


    Diana rolled her eyes at him, "That¡¯s your illusion! Let me tell you. I have an admirer who serves in a 3-


    Star Michelin restaurant as a chef. He cooks really nice dishes. Let me take you to his restaurant to


    suffice you."


    Actually, Diana stated the truth. After all, it was hard to believe that Casey would be good at both


    singing and cooking.


    So Diana thought that Casey was only good at cooking some ordinary dishes. There was no way to


    Diana tried tofort herself by saying so. She would regret if Casey cooked even better dishes than


    that chef.


    Soon, Casey served the dishes, which looked as amazing as a 3-Star Michelin chef.


    Diana stared at the dishes with doubt, "It looks good. But I don¡¯t think it tastes as good as that chef."


    Casey remained silent with a smile. But Edith said, "You will know after you try it."


    Diana picked up some food with chopsticks to taste it. A few secondter, she was stunned.


    It tasted even much better than that 3-Star Michelin chef.


    She tasted every dish carefully. Then she pounced on Edith and cried in her arms, "Edith! You must be


    blessed by God. Why does he even cook so well?"


    "Let me be his mistress, okay? I promise I won¡¯t be your rival!"

 Chapter 88 Buy A House

    Chapter 88 Buy A House


    Edith felt hrious when hearing her words, "Come on, Diana, what are you talking about? How could


    you be someone¡¯s mistress in the modern society?"


    Diana took a glimpse at Casey, wondering if there was any response from him. However, she was quite


    frustrated when seeing Casey remain calm as usual.


    "Okay, I was just joking. You know he has such a bad name in this city. I don¡¯t want to be his mistress


    at all." Diana stated.


    Edith heaved a sigh of relief when hearing that. Now she cherished Casey as her own treasure. Of


    course she wouldn¡¯t want a rival.


    "Well, you know what, I have met Le Bet two days ago, one of our ssmates. Now she has a


    rich boyfriend. Do you know howcent she was that day? She even mocked you in front of me,


    saying that such a beauty like you even married a wimp. I really wanted to p her arrogant face!"


    Diana huffed.


    Edith only replied with a smile, "Whatever. I still live a happy life. And do you still deem him a wimp


    good-for-nothing?"


    Diana took a look at Casey. Honestly speaking, she didn¡¯t think he was a wimp anymore. But she still


    couldn¡¯t figure out why Casey chose to keep a low profile even though he was actually a powerful man.


    "Anyway I still hate her! Do you still remember what she had done to you at school? She always


    ndered you because she was jealousy of your beauty! That was really disgusting!" Diana huffed and


    then continued, "And she even imed that she was eager to meet you again! She must n to show


    off her rich boyfriend in front of you. And I heard that her boyfriend was about to buy her a new house."


    "Okay, stop it. Time for lunch." Edith said.


    Diana nodded and started to enjoy the food.


    Meanwhile, a man in rags with messy hairs and haggard look was walking on the za of the railways


    station of J City.


    Those passers-by couldn¡¯t help looking at him and gossip about him.


    That man cast a murderous look when hearing the gossip around him.


    He was none other than Albie Patel, who was forced to be a tramp in the South by the order of Casey.


    He had been saving money secretly and happened to seize a chance to get a train ticket to run away.


    Then he managed to return to the J City.


    During those few months as a tramp, he had been living a poor life. What was worse, his uncle, Adolph


    Patel, didn¡¯t even care about him. He didn¡¯t go to ask Adolph for help. Neither did Adolph care about


    his miserable situation.


    Thus, even the Patel family deemed that Albie had been training himself with the help of Adolph. No


    one knew that he was forced to be a tramp.


    If it weren¡¯t for the chance he seized this time, he might have to be a tramp for a life time.


    "Fuck! Casey, Edith, you asshole! I wouldn¡¯t have suffered so much if it weren¡¯t because of you!" Albie


    murmured to himself, "This time I will definitely revenge on you, Casey Davies! Then you will know how


    it feels to be a tramp!"


    "I need to clean myself up and go to see grandpa. Casey, you asshole! Just wait and see!"


    One dayter, the Patel family all knew that Albie was back. Of course, Albie didn¡¯t reveal his suffering


    during these months. He only imed that he had been trained by Adolph for a few months.


    His grandpa, Francis, noticed that Albie was much more mature. So he praised Adolph for his excellent


    training.


    If Francis were aware that Albie actually lived a poor life as a tramp during those months, he would be


    totally stunned.


    Casey wasn¡¯t too surprised when he knew that Albie had been back. After all, living like a tramp for a


    few months would be a heavy punishment.


    Of course, he wouldn¡¯t mind making Albie suffer again if thetter dared to offend him for a second


    time.


    However, on the day Albie came back, Francis announced that both Albie and Edith were granted to


    manage the cooperation project with the TY Group.


    Upon hearing such a decision, Edith was quite dissatisfied. But Francis insisted that Albie had been


    mature and capable enough to handle the project after training for a few months.


    Edith had no choice but to give in. Fortunately, Albie didn¡¯t cause her any trouble when he came back


    this time.


    On the weekday morning, Casey noticed Edith looked a bit sullen.


    So he asked, "What happened? Do you have something bothering you in your mind?"


    "It was all because of Albie. I have so many things to deal with when he came back. He did nothing and


    sometimes even meddled with my business! He is so annoying." Edithined.


    "If you don¡¯t want him to meddle with the project, I can tell my friend in the TY Group to get him out."


    But Edith shook her head, "No need to do so. Just let him be if he doesn¡¯t mess up. We should take the


    project as priority."


    Casey nodded. He had nned to make Charles get Albie out of the project if he dared to mess


    around. If Francis insisted, Casey could threaten him by cancelling the project.


    "Let¡¯s go to have a house tour today. If we happen to encounter a suitable one, we can buy it today."


    Casey proposed.


    Edith hesitated, "But I think we need to figure out the down payment first, right?"


    "Don¡¯t worry. I can afford it." Casey smiled.


    Edith nodded and was about to go with Casey. But she suddenly received a call from thepany.


    And she had to deal with some problems rted to the project on her own.


    "I have something to deal with in thepany. You can go for a house tour yourself first. If you find a


    suitable one, you can get it paid first." Edith suggested.


    Casey nodded and the two went out of the house. Edith went to thepany while Casey went for a


    house tour.


    Since they lived in amunity located at the suburban area, it took quite a lot of time tomute. So


    Casey would prefer amunity in the urban area.


    He had browsed some information on the Inte. Then he finally confirmed to pick a house in an


    urban high-grademunity. So he hailed a taxi and went there.


    It was amunity named Hazelfield Estate, the most upscalemunity of the J City. Most areas in


    themunity were full of vis and duplex houses. Only a few departments were located in part of the


    Due to the wonderfulndscape and convenient location, the housing price of the Hazelfield Estate had


    mounted to more than thirty thousand dors for per square meter. Such a high price enabled the


    As all vis and houses here were big and deluxe, so except for the apartments, even the cheapest


    one would cost five to six million.


    As soon as Casey walked into the lobby of the sales center, a salesgirl with delicate face came forward.


    "Sir, what can I do for you?"


    "I want to buy a house here." Casey said.


    Her eyes immediately glistered with happiness. She then was about to lead Casey for an apartment


    tour as she thought that Casey might not be that rich enough to afford a house or vi judged by his


    mediocre clothes.


    But suddenly, someone said behind Casey, "Hey, Casey, why are you here?"


    Casey turned back and found that it was Hunter.


    Hunter sneered at him, "Please don¡¯t tell me you are here to buy a house."


    Casey stared at him and replied, "You are right. I am here to buy a house."


    Hunterughed out loud, "Are you fucking kidding me? Do you know how expensive the houses are?


    How could it be possible that you can afford a house here on your own!"


    "Oh? Do you think so? But I don¡¯t think an office worker like you can afford a house either. So what are


    you doing here?" Casey teased.


    Hunter¡¯s face darkened at the thought that he just got a demotion.


    When he worked as a manager before, he bought a one-bedroom apartment in the Hazelfield Estate.


    But now he lived a hard life as he just suffered a demotion because of an order from Charles. In order


    to get some money, he had to sell his apartment here.


    So that was the reason he went here today.


    "It¡¯s none of your fucking business! I wouldn¡¯t have lost my job if it weren¡¯t because of you! Just wait, I


    will definitely revenge on you!" Hunter huffed.


    The salesgirl hurried to reconcile, "Sorry sir, loud talking is prohibited here. Do you still need to go to


    see the house here?"


    Casey nodded, "Yes."


    Then the salesgirl was about to lead him away.


    But Hunter stopped that salesgirl with a sneer, "Don¡¯t believe his brag. He could not even afford a


    house here! You are wasting your time."


    The salesgirl was stunned and took a glimpse at Casey with doubt.


    "I won¡¯t waste your time. I will pay for it today if I find a suitable one." Casey answered.


    Hunter sneered again and fixed his eyes on Casey, "You are getting better and better at bragging about


    yourself. Do you take all the money Edith makes as soon as she took over the cooperation project with


    ourpany?"


    Casey red at him, "Get out of my way!"


    However, Hunter ignored his warning but turned to look at that salesgirl, "I know you might suspect that


    I was just messing around. But what I said was all true. He can¡¯t afford even a single apartment here."


    "Have you heard the story of the well-known wimp, Casey Davies, in this city?"


    The salesgirl nodded, "Yes."


    Hunter sneered evilly, "He is exactly the wimp named Casey Davies. Now do you still think that he


    could afford an apartment here?"Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

 Chapter 89 I Want This Villa

    Chapter 89 I Want This Vi


    The salesgirl was stunned when hearing Hunter¡¯s words. She looked at Casey from head to toe,


    wondering if he could really afford a house here.


    But she still asked in a polite way, "Sir, do you really intend to buy a house here? If you do, I will lead


    you to a house tour right away. If not, I am afraid I still have something more important to deal with."


    Casey looked at the salesgirl and replied, "I will buy a duplex house or a vi here. If you believe his


    nonsense, I am afraid you will then lose a big chance to earn money."


    Actually, the salesgirl was quite disappointed when hearing that this man in front of her was Casey


    Davies as she had heard that Casey was known to all that he was just a wimp supported by Edith. No


    matter how hard he struggled, no one would believe that he could afford even a house here.


    If Casey imed that he was here to buy an apartment, the salesgirl might still believe it. After all, his


    wife, Edith Patel, was a member of the Patel family, one of the richest families in this city.


    However, Casey imed that he wanted a duplex house or a vi, which really made her doubt his


    credibility.


    She couldn¡¯t help feeling a bit disdainful against him for his bragging.


    Hunter even smiled mockingly when hearing his words. The house and vi in thismunity would


    cost at least five to six million dors. When he still served as a manager in the TY Group, she couldn¡¯t


    even struggle to afford a vi here, let alone Casey.


    He then looked around and eximed, "Hey guys, do you see that man standing here? He is the ¡®well-


    known¡¯ good-for-nothing, Casey Davies! He just imed he was here to buy a vi. What a joke, huh?"


    All people in the lobby looked at Casey with disdain. Some of them evenughed out.


    "Casey Davies? That wimp supported by the Patel family? How could it be possible that he can afford a


    vi here? Are you joking me, dude?"


    "Jesus, I almostugh my ass off! I have struggled for so long just to buy an apartment here! That shit


    even dares to brag about buying a house here! He must be out of his mind."


    "Fuck! I would like to see what he is going to do about his brag. What a goddamn crazy bragger!"


    "Casey Davies? That¡¯s the wimp you guys always talk about? Look at the rags he wears! I don¡¯t think


    he can afford a single penny."


    Hunter was smug when hearing those gossips. He just achieved his goal to embarrass Casey and


    waited to see how awkward he would be if he couldn¡¯t afford the house.


    Casey frowned, but he didn¡¯t get angry as he had been ustomed to such mockery.


    "So are you going to take me for a house tour? If not, I can go for someone else." Casey said to that


    salesgirl.


    Casey nodded without speaking.


    If that salesgirl refused to take him to see the house, he would n to make Charles here buy him one


    so as to avoid those mockeries.


    But the salesgirl was suddenly driven by curiosity. She wanted to see if Casey was just bragging,


    "Okay,e with me."


    She no longer said with respect when knowing the true identity of Casey.


    Seeing that Casey still insisted on vis, Hunter followed them with disdain as he also wanted to see


    what Casey was going to do.


    Some of those gossipers also followed to see the uing farce.


    The salesgirl showed him some models of the duplex houses in the Hazelfield Estate. The houses


    were all built into four floors. Each two floors were arranged to amodate a family to live. The


    space was capacious enough for most families.


    "The duplex here costs at least five million eight hundred thousand dors and seven million for the


    best. So do you still n to buy one?" The salesgirl stared at Casey. But she didn¡¯t think he could


    afford it.


    Casey took a glimpse at the floor n picture and then shook his head, "Though the duplex is spacious


    enough and it¡¯s equipped with two floors for each family. But I don¡¯t think it¡¯s convenient to


    amodate two different families in a single duplex."


    Upon hearing that, all onlookersughed out loud at his exaggerated brag.


    "You really make meugh my ass off. You just said it¡¯s not convenient to amodate two families in


    a single house? Why don¡¯t youin about inconvenience as you are now living in a building


    amodating hundreds of people? Are you here to mess around?"


    The salesgirl also cast a disdainful look at Casey. She still doubted if Casey was that notorious at the


    beginning. But now she disdained him even more because of his brag.


    "Show me the vi here." Casey said.


    The salesgirl didn¡¯t reply and led him to the front of those models of vis.


    Those onlookers followed them to expect another bragging of Casey.


    "All vis here were built into square shape, family founder with center location in themunity. The


    prices range from seven million to ten million. To be honest, I don¡¯t think you could afford it." The


    salesgirl said.


    "It¡¯s still a bit below my standard. Is there a vi equipped with garden?" Casey asked.


    The salesgirl couldn¡¯t help but doubt, "Are you serious? The ordinary vi is expensive enough! Are


    you going to buy those with gardens, really?"


    "I don¡¯t think he could afford it. Just leave him alone. He is wasting your time." Hunter sneered.


    Casey suddenly noticed from the map that there were ten vis covering huge area located at the


    center of themunity, which were all equipped with a spacious garden.


    "What about these vis?" Casey asked.


    The salesgirl took a glimpse at the map where he pointed. Then she said impatiently, "That¡¯s the most


    luxurious area in themunity. Those ten vis form a special area managed by another house-


    keepingpany. All vis in that area are equipped with a garden. But it costs fifteen million for each.


    Up to now, we have only sold five of them."


    "Don¡¯t ever think about it. Only a few powerful men in this city could afford one of those vis." Hunter


    mocked.


    The onlookers around were all stunned by such an enormous price. None of them could afford such a


    vi even they struggled for a life time.


    Casey scanned the floor n picture of those vis carefully. He noticed that they all looked much


    better than those ordinary ones worth less than ten million. So he deemed them a suitable one for


    living.


    What was more, the ten vis covered one third of the totally area of thismunity. Each of them kept


    a distance from each other, which enabled residents a tranquil living condition.


    The salesgirl cast a glimpse at Casey, "So are you going to buy it? I have shown you all the houses


    and vis. If you still deem them below your standard, I am afraid there will be no satisfying house for


    you in this whole city."


    "Come on, below his standard? He just tried to figure out a decent excuse for himself to run away. Look


    at the price. I don¡¯t think he can even afford the cheapest apartment here."


    "That¡¯s right. He even wants to see the vi area. How ridiculous! If he could really afford it, no one


    would call him wimp anymore."


    Those onlookers all assumed that Casey would quit with the excuse that all houses and vis here


    were below his standard.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    However, Casey pointed at the ten luxurious vis and said, "I want one of them and I will finish the full


    payment right away."


    All people around were stunned by his words as they deemed he would quit with an excuse. No one


    had expected that he was going to buy one of them with full payment.


    "Are you kidding? Each vi here is worth fifteen million!" The salesgirl looked at Casey with disbelief.


    "What the fuck? Is he crazy? He deems himself capable enough to afford it?"


    "That¡¯s the vi for those top rich guys! How could he be able to afford it?"


    "That¡¯s fifteen million! That money is enough for all apartments here! What a bragger!"


    Casey then took out his bank card and smiled, "You will know if I was joking when you swipe it for


    payment."


    The salesgirl even seemed to believe his words upon hearing that.


    "Take me to go through the procedure." Casey requested.


    The salesgirl nodded and took him to the VIP Room to sign the contract and go through all procedures.


    Hunter hurried forward. He also wanted to know if Casey could afford that vi.


    "I am his friend. So I think it¡¯s okay for me to follow in, right?" Hunter said with a smile.


    The salesgirl looked at Casey for his opinion. He just nodded to prove that he was not joking.


    The three entered the VIP Room. Then the salesgirl made the manger here to go through the


    procedure.


    Soon, Casey had signed the contract and all procedures were finished. Thest step was the payment.


    Hunter sneered, "Casey, I didn¡¯t expect you were really bold enough to sign the contract. But if you quit


    the payment, I don¡¯t think you are allowed to leave simply."


    "I would like to see how you are going to pay for the fifteen million!" Hunter then huffed to continue.


    Casey ignored him and handed the salesgirl his bank card.


    The salesgirl swiped the card on POS Machine with her trembling hands. Then she beckoned Casey to


    type the password.


    When Casey pressed the Confirm button, the salesgirl couldn¡¯t help closing her eyes. It was really


    incredible for anyone to believe Casey could afford such an enormous price.


    If the trade was sessfully concluded, the percentage award she got might be equal to her


    cumtive sries for ten years.


    "Is it okay?" Casey asked.


    The salesgirl opened her eyes and looked at the machine. She then eximed, "The trade is


    done!"

 Chapter 90 Full Payment

    Chapter 90 Full Payment


    Hunter, who was just sneering, was totally dumfounded when hearing that.


    "It¡¯s impossible!"


    He hurried to look at the machine, which showed that the trade was done on the screen. And the


    payment was exactly fifteen million!


    Hunter looked at Casey with disbelief. He struggled so hard to earn money but still failed to save fifteen


    million after working hard for so long. He couldn¡¯t believe how Casey, a good-for-nothing gigolo, could


    manage to raise so much money.


    "How did you get the money? It¡¯s definitely not yours!" Hunter huffed.


    Casey replied with a smile, "Not mine? Do you think it¡¯s yours?"


    The salesgirl was so excited when she confirmed the payment was done. She was not longer disdainful


    of him but looked at him with great respect.


    "S¡­Sir, now the payment is done. Please take the contract first. The real estate certificate will be


    finished soon. I will have you noticed by then." The salesgirl said with a smile.


    The manager hurried forward. He didn¡¯t expect they sold one of the most luxurious vis today. The


    payment of the vi would be enough for their monthly sales target.


    The manager looked at the salesgirl with great satisfaction and then said to Casey with respect, "Sir,


    can I have your number? Let me deliver the real estate certificate by then in person."


    The manager was aware that those who could afford the luxurious vi in the Hazelfield Estate were all


    powerful top guys. He also wanted to seize the opportunity to fawn on Casey.


    Casey nodded. It would be better the manager could send him the certificate so that he could also save


    some time.


    Hunter wore a sullen face when seeing both the manager and the salesgirl talk to him with great


    respect, which differed from their previous attitudes.


    He even felt more aggrieved when seeing Casey finish the full payment with fifteen million.


    "Casey, how did you get the money? If I am not mistaken, it should be Edith¡¯s. I can¡¯t believe you don¡¯t


    even feel ashamed to spend her money!" Hunter huffed.


    Casey just nced at him coldly, having no intention to argue with him, "Get out of my way. I need to


    leave."


    Hunter was even surer that it was Edith¡¯s money since Casey didn¡¯t refute.


    Only then could he be less jealous of Casey.


    After all, since he had once served as a manager, he knew how much profit Edith would gain from the


    cooperation project with TY Group. So he deemed the money was actually extracted by Edith from the


    project.


    "Huh, you are still a wimp, a gigolo even if you afford the most expensive vi here! You are just a


    nobody if Edith divorces you." Hunter huffed.


    Casey still turned a deaf ear to his harsh words but walked out of the room.


    The manager and the salesgirl hurried forward and were about to see him off. But Casey stopped


    them.


    After Casey had left, Hunter was getting much madder at the thought that the money Casey used to


    buy the vi should originally be his.


    "Fuck you, Casey Davies! If it weren¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t be demoted! I should be the one who buy a


    vi here if I were still the one in charge of the whole project."


    "Casey Davies! You took my money and Edith! She should always belong to me! Just wait for my


    revenge, asshole!"


    As Casey went out of the VIP Room, he walked through the lobby calmly. Those onlookers all turned


    their heads to look at him.


    "Did he really buy that vi?"


    "How could it be possible! If he really bought that vi, all those salesgirls and managers should be


    delirious. See? There is no one following him out to greet him. He must manage to quit with an


    excuse."


    "You are right. Look at his face. He doesn¡¯t even look like a guy who just got a vi. If I were to get a


    vi on my own, I would be driven crazy by excitement."


    "Huh, he must be bragging! But that should be the case!"


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Casey arrived home and then put away the contract in bedroom.


    The new vi was well decorated with all kinds of furniture of top standard. And he had got the key. So


    he would be able to move in at any time.


    Once he got the ownership certificate, the vi would be officially the new home of him and Edith. They


    would have a ce to live even if Amara drove him out.


    When Edith arrived home at night, Casey said with a smile, "I have bought the house."


    Edith was stunned. She didn¡¯t expect that Casey would buy a house so soon.


    "Why so soon? It should take some time if you apply for a mortgage." Edith asked.


    "No, I didn¡¯t apply for a mortgage. I bought it with full payment." Casey stated.


    Edith nodded. She assumed that Casey only afforded a small apartment with one bedroom. And


    perhaps it located at a remote area since Casey imed that he paid for full payment.


    But it should be enough to amodate both of them. And since they had a car, it was fine even


    thought their new home was located at a remote area.


    At the thought of that, Edith didn¡¯t ask much about their new home.


    Casey also nned to give her a surprise. So he didn¡¯t tell her he actually bought a luxurious vi.


    "I will show you our new home when you are free." Casey smiled,


    Edith nodded. Wondering that Casey might feel a bit awkward for the new apartment so he didn¡¯t show


    her any picture in advance, she was even more confirmed that he only bought a small one.


    Soon, Amara and Nics went back home. But both of them looked sullen. It seemed that they were


    just undertaking an insult.


    "Mom, you are back! I will make Casey cook for you right away." Edith said.


    "No. N¡¯s father invites us for dinner in his house." Amara huffed.


    "N?" Edith was stunned as she was aware that N¡¯s father had been in a feud with her parents. So


    she didn¡¯t expect he would invite them for dinner.


    "Her father bought a new house so he invited us for dinner. But he invited no one else but only us. He


    must n to show off in front of us." Amara gritted.


    Edith then knew what was going on. If not mistaken, she was sure that it should be N who proposed


    the invitation.


    "s, everyone wants to show off if they have a new house. Just go to have a look." Nics said.


    "How dare you say so! You two were born in the same family! He has managed to buy a new house but


    you keep me in this shabby shack for almost a life time! I really regretted marrying a useless guy like


    you!" Amara shouted at Nics, who flinched a bit. He didn¡¯t seem to have the guts to refute.


    Casey happened to walk out of the kitchen. Seeing him, Amara felt like her heart surging up with anger,


    "And you! Didn¡¯t you say you would go to buy a new house? Where is it? I really regret making my girl


    marry you!"


    Casey replied, "I have bought one."


    Amara doubted even more. She was wondering how Casey got so much money.


    "Edith, tell me. Did you pay for the new house all on your own? How much did you extract from the


    we will be heavily punished." Amara questioned.


    "Mom, it was Casey who paid for it on his own. It¡¯s just a small apartment. It didn¡¯t cost much. And I


    didn¡¯t embezzle the money frompany." Edith exined.


    Amara seemed to believe after hearing her exnation. But then she turned to look at Casey with


    disdain, "It¡¯s just a small apartment. What arecent about? N¡¯s father bought a new house


    located at downtown! How dare youpare with it!"


    Casey was rendered speechless by her unreasonable harsh words.


    "Mom, stopining. We only need a ce to amodate both of us. There is no need for him to


    buy a bigger one. By the way, it¡¯s time for dinner, right? Let¡¯s go." Edith said.


    Amara murmured toin for a while because of her dissatisfaction with Casey. She always


    deemed that it was Edith who paid for the new house. She still couldn¡¯t believe Casey could afford a


    house on his own.


    "What a parasite! Remember, the new home you bought belongs to us! You have to give us back the


    money you spent!" Amara murmured.


    Then they went upstairs. Edith drove them towards downtown.


    Amara told her the location of the new house of N. Edith knew that it was a famousmunity in the


    J City, where the housing price was also expensive.


    Soon, they arrived at themunity. After Edith parked the car, both Amara and Nics were amazed


    by the surrounding environment when they just got off.


    "What a nice location! I really dream of living such a nice ce." Amara murmured with jealousy.


    Casey looked around. It was indeed a nicemunity. But it was a bit distant from the Hazelfield


    Estate. The surrounding infrastructures were also inferior to those in the Hazelfield Estate. Generally


    speaking, the Hazelfield was much better than this one.

 Chapter 91 Not A Big Deal

    Chapter 91 Not A Big Deal


    "This ce is not so good. A little worse than Hazelfield Estate," Casey said.


    Once hearing his words, Amara and Nics showed an expression of disdain on their face.


    "Now you are talking about Hazelfield, aren''t you? Who do you think you are? It is the ce for the


    wealthy, so I don''t need you to tell me Hazelfield is better," Amara replied.


    Nics echoed, "Just remind yourself what kind of ce you are living in beforeparing here with


    Hazelfield. Don''t act like you are living in a luxuriousmunity."


    Casey remained silent. In fact, it was incorrect to say that he didn''t live in Hazelfield because he did


    own a house there. But he just bought it recently and hadn''t paid a visit yet.


    They walked into the inner part of themunity. Amara and Nics kept appreciating the


    environment with all admiration in their heart.


    The better environment themunity had, the more dissatisfaction Amara harbored about Casey and


    Nics.


    She always believed that it was because of the ipetence of Casey and Nics that she couldn''t


    live in a fancymunity.


    Soon, they arrived at the building where N''s home was. After taking the elevator, Amara led them to


    a door and rang the bell.


    Then, the door was opened by a man. He was Jakub Patel, N''s father.


    "Hello guys! Please get inside and take a seat. The meal is ready and now you are here atst," Jakub


    said smilingly. It could be seen that he wascent.


    Amara and Nics smiled at him and then walked into the house.


    Edith and Casey followed them in. At first sight, they saw N and her mother sat on the sofa proudly,


    not showing any intention to get up and greet them even though they had noticed the guests.


    There were three rooms and one living room in N''s home, which was quite spacious and luxurious


    "You are so sessful to live in such arge house. How admirable!" Amara talked to Jakub.


    "Well, we were just lucky. By coincidence, I noticed a friend of mine was selling houses in this


    "Rather than standing here, let''s visit the inside of the house," Jakub''s wife said.


    Amara and Nics walked into the inner side of the house. Every time they saw the different sight of


    the house, the feeling of envy filled their mind.


    Seeing Casey and Edith didn''t move, N showed a scornful expression. She said, "You guys are


    shocked by my house or what? You don''t even dare to make a move. Don''t worry, it is free for you to


    visit, for now."


    Edith felt offended and wanted to refute N''s words. But once she realized that her home was worse


    than N''s, she felt discouraged.


    "This house has nothing special. It''s not pretty at all," Casey said.


    N red at him immediately. But quickly she thought he was keeping up appearances. "He knows


    he can''t live in such a grand house and feels envious, that''s all," She thought.


    "You think so? Why not try to get one for yourself? Stop bluffing here, it makes me want tough," N


    muttered.


    Edith tugged at Casey''s arm, signaling him to stop arguing with N.


    In a short time, Amara and Nics finished their visit and came back to the living room, with their face


    revealing all their sense of admiration. People could tell that they were envious of N¡¯s family.


    Watching Amara and Nics, Jakub and his wife felt morecent. They meant to make them


    envious by inviting them to pay a visit.


    Since N was punished by Francis because of Casey, the whole family had been resentful to Casey,


    let alone Amara and Nics.


    Now, they bought a fancy house, and of course, they should take the chance to show off and let


    Casey''s family know that they were iparable.


    These two families came to the dinner table. N''s families were smug and contented, while Edith''s


    families were gloomy and mncholy.


    "What do you think of our new house? Thanks to my friend, I could get a good bargain and make it


    mine. Otherwise, I couldn''t afford a house close to downtown. Not a chance," Jakub said with a smile.


    "This is a nice house. It is spacious, with beautiful surroundings. I''m envious," Amara replied.


    "Huh. Casey just said that this house had nothing special. Your house must be much better than ours


    so that Casey would say something like that," N said.


    Amara and Nics¡¯ s face sank and they red at Casey.


    "N, just forget what he said. He is a good-for-nothing who doesn''t know what''s good or bad. He was


    just talking crap, that''s all," Amara talked to her hurriedly.


    "Yeah. Don''t mind his words. He was talking crap," Nics followed.


    Amara turned to Casey and spoke angrily, "Keep your mouth shut if you can''t say something nice. Now


    an ipetent man like you canin about other''s achievements, huh?"


    Watching Casey was scolded heavily, N smiled smugly.


    Jakub nced at Casey and thought for a while. Then he said, "This house is ordinary in Casey''s mind,


    so he must have seen something better. Looks like you are doing well these years. Maybe you are


    nning to buy a house, I assume?"


    Before Casey could make his reply, Amara spoke quickly, " Stop kidding, Jakub. Don''t you know what


    kind of a person he is? He doesn''t even have a job, let alone a house."


    "Well, he was sopetent that he could win the project from TY Group. No wonder he distains our


    house," N said in a sarcastic tone.


    "That''s a mistake, N. It was Edith who won the project, not him," Amara said.


    Edith looked at Amara with her lips mped, trying to argue with her. But considering that they were in


    N''s ce, she swallowed her words.


    "Don''t be so harsh. Let''s hear about Casey''s idea. Maybe he really has nned to buy a house, right?


    Casey?" Jakub said intentionally.


    Both Amara and Nics regretted bringing Casey here. That was suffering.


    "I have bought a house," Casey said.


    Amara was shocked. What she was worried about most was that Casey would tell them that he had


    bought a house. Unexpectedly, he really did.


    In terms of Amara, what Casey had bought was just a small room, which waspletely no match for


    N¡¯s house. Telling something like that would only make them feel more ashamed.


    Besides, N''s families would take good advantage of this.


    "Oh, really? I never expected that Casey has bought a house. His house must be better than ours, or


    he wouldn''t say our house is ordinary," Jakub said.


    Even though he said so, he didn''t believe that Casey bought a better house.


    "Of course not. He just bought a small room, and there is nothing to be proud of. Only a loser will take


    pride in owning a small room," Amara exined embarrassedly.


    They came to realize that what Casey had shown off was a room. What a loser.


    "Oh, a room. The room must be in Hazelfield, right? No wonder he is so confident," N said.


    "Come on, stop making jokes on Casey now. His room was almost on the edge of the city. How can it


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    possibly be in Hazelfield? Even though he had a stroke of luck, he couldn''t afford something like this,"


    Amara said, trying her best to relieve her embarrassment.


    Casey only felt hrious. He had never said how big his house was or where it was, but Amara had


    already made up something like "a small room close to the edge of the city".


    "Better than nothing, right?" Jakub said smilingly, "Casey, when are you going to move in? Please


    remember to invite us to visit."


    This was thest thing that Amara wanted to hear.


    She spun around to look at Casey, attempting to stop him from talking. But at this time, Casey smiled


    and said, "Sure. How about taking a visit there a few dayster? I will give you the address."


    Amara was desperate. She could do nothing to Casey.


    "So... Let''s take a visit there, " Amara said faintly.


    N''s families were all having a sneaky smile on their faces. At the time of visiting Casey''s small room,


    they could have plenty of opportunities tough at Amara''s families.


    Edith felt helpless as well. She thought Casey did not have to invite others to visit their small room.


    But Casey had already let the words out. There was no way to draw them back.


    The visit was scheduled for thest day of this month. At that time, N''s families woulde to visit


    his house, and they would know that their house was indeed inferior to Casey''s grand vi.


    After dinner, Amara and Nics couldn''t stand the sense of shame any longer. They said goodbye to


    Jakub and left quickly.


    The longer they stayed, the more they felt ashamed for Casey.


    When the four of them were gone, Jakub''s families burst into augh.


    "Oh my god, that Casey, he felt so contented of owning a small room. Does he really realize the


    difference between his in room and our house?" Nics smiled.


    "Casey was notorious for his ipetency. He must be a retard so that he gained such fame. Have


    you seen Amara¡¯s face? So funny," N''s mom said.


    A sense of cunning was revealed in N''s eyes. She said, "Let''s see what Casey''s room looks like,


    and then tear his dignity into pieces so that he can never get back on his feet again!"

 Chapter 92 Lucky Customer

    Chapter 92 Lucky Customer


    They went back home.


    Amara nced at Casey with resentment and said, "What¡¯s wrong with you? Do you really think that


    your shanty isparable to their vi? Are you trying to embarrass us?"


    Nics sighed and said, "He has already told them. At that time, they will definitelye to visit


    Casey¡¯s house. Maybe we can rent a better house first to deceive them. After Edith amassed a fortune,


    we can buy a real one for ourselves."


    "Rent one? Do you think they are fools? They are our rtives, having a lot of opportunities to get


    along with us. They can figure it out within a few days, which will lead us to a more embarrassing


    situation!" Amara said angrily.


    "My house won¡¯t disappoint you. You will know it on the day of the visit," Casey said.


    "Casey, what my mother wants is a grand house like N¡¯s, not a one-room t just like yours. No


    matter how good it is, it won¡¯t satisfy her," Edith nced at Casey.


    Casey smiled at her and said, "Trust me. It will."


    Hearing his words, Edith had no choice but to remain silent.


    Amara stared at Casey. She thought he couldn¡¯t be more arrogant.


    Then she said, "Good, I will remember what you just said. Because if we get embarrassed at the time


    we go for a visit, I will kick you out of our house forever!"


    She had wanted to kick him out for a long time. Now that he gave her the opportunity, she would take


    advantage of it.


    She even started to feel happy about kicking him out at the end of the month, so she ended the quarrel.


    Edith sighed with resignation. She brought Casey into her room.


    "Is your house really good enough to meet mom¡¯s standard?" Edith said.


    "Don¡¯t worry. I wouldn¡¯t have said that if it wasn¡¯t that good. Do I look like a liar to you?" Casey smiled.


    She nodded. A man like Casey wouldn¡¯t tell a lie like that.


    Was it possible that his house was not a one-room t?


    Although she guessed it wasn¡¯t a one-room t, she didn¡¯t think his house would be way better than


    that, or better than N¡¯s.


    But as long as it wasn¡¯t so shabby, she was fine with it.


    Two dayster, Edith got off work earlier. After arriving home, she walked to Casey and talked to him


    with a smile, "I had fewer jobs to do today, so I go back earlier. Let¡¯s go and have a meal."


    Caser looked at her sympathetically and said, "Maybe another day. You need to work in the afternoon."


    "No way. Remember thest time I invited you for a dinner but got sunstroke in the end? We have cool


    weather today and it won¡¯t happen again. I have already chosen a restaurant, just go with me," Edith


    said smiley.


    He had to nod and went out with her.


    When they arrived at where the car was parked, Edith threw the car key to Casey and said, "You drive


    the car."


    "But mom said I couldn¡¯t¡­" Casey said.


    "Are you going to obey everything she says? You brought the car, and of course, you can drive it,"


    Edith said.


    "Besides¡­Will you let the girl drive when you are having a date?" She said with her face turning red.


    Hearing her words, Casey took the key immediately and ready to serve his princess.


    Edithughed and sat in the passenger seat.


    Casey got in the car and said, "Where are we going, my princess?"


    "Phoenix Restaurant, go!" Edith said.


    Casey drove his car all the way to Phoenix Restaurant.


    Phoenix Restaurant was a famous restaurant in J City,parable to Harue Restaurant.


    Last time Edith wanted to have a meal with Casey in Harue Restaurant but got sunstroke before she


    could make it, so now Edith changed the ce.


    Before long, Casey parked his car in the parking lot of Phoenix Restaurant and then walked into the


    restaurant with Edith.


    The date was pretty smooth, with no interruption in the process.


    Edith ordered some tasty dishes for Casey. But after tasting all of those, she found out that these were


    not as delicious as what Casey made.


    "Oh, what a shame. The restaurant¡¯s dishes were not better than yours," Edithined.


    Caseyughed. He thought the look of Edith now was very cute.


    "How about you hiring me as your cook. I¡¯m sure I will make you proud," Casey said.


    "Good." Edithughed too.


    Casey said, "But first thing, my sry should be high."


    Edith thought in a second and replied, "How much for you to cook a dish?"


    "A kiss of you," Casey said.


    Edith¡¯s face turned red immediately. She was too shy to make eye contact with Casey now and didn¡¯t


    expect that he would tease her, making her heart beat faster.


    "You are so naughty. I don¡¯t want to talk to you anymore," Edith said yfully.


    At this time, a waiter approached them and handed a card to Casey with respect, and then he said,


    "Congrattions, sir. You are selected as the lucky customer of our restaurant. From now on, you can


    enjoy your meal in our restaurant for free, and have the highest priority to be served. With this card,


    you can share your privilege with your friend."


    Hearing this, Casey was puzzled, "Lucky customer? What¡¯s the criterion for that?"


    "Of course, it¡¯s the luck, sir. Our boss believes that you are a man with good fortune, so he chooses


    you," the waiter replied.


    Casey didn¡¯t believe what the waiter said. He looked around and found out that Jordan was sitting not


    far from him.


    Jordan noticed Casey was watching him. He raised his ss and drank a toast to him.


    Casey took the card and said to the waiter, "Alright, I get it. Go ahead with your work."


    Edith watched his card curiously and said, "Wow, Casey, how lucky you are to be the lucky customer of


    Phoenix Restaurant! You don¡¯t need to pay for your meal in here anymore, right?"


    Casey smiled at Edith, "It is you who brings the fortune to me. You can take the card. After all, your


    In fact, he knew there was no so-called "lucky customer". It was just a method for Jordan to please him.


    Probably, this restaurant was bought by Jordan. Although Jordan was merely a steward working for the


    Davies family, his possessions were way beyond the ordinaries¡¯.


    He thought Jordan was patient. After all these days, he was still trying to bring Casey back to the


    Davies family.


    Edith got the card from Casey with excitement. She didn¡¯t realize that Casey knew the old man sitting


    in the corner, nor that it was the old man who gave Casey the card.


    Suddenly, Edith was stunned after hearing a voice from a woman, "Hey, Edith. What brings you here?"


    She turned around and saw a woman with a lot of makeup standing behind her, staring at her with


    despising.


    "Hey, Le," Edith said.


    Casey measured her with the eye. In the past, Diana told him that Edith didn¡¯t get on well with Le.


    She didn¡¯t even pretend to be polite and sat next to Edith. Then she said, "It is surprising to see you to


    have a meal in such a high-end restaurant. You must have saved money for a long time to afford it,


    haven¡¯t you?"


    Edith frowned. Le was still recognizing her as an unimportant employee, and didn¡¯t realize that she


    had already been in charge of a major project.


    Noticing Edith was silent, Le firmly believed that Edith wasn¡¯t getting too well in her career. So, she


    threw a property ownership certificate on the table.


    "When you were still studying at school, so many boys were in pursuit of you, and you were so


    reserved, turning down all of their courtships. Surprisingly, you got married to an ipetent after


    graduation," Le said.


    "But I¡¯m luckier than you. I married to a rich man who bought me a house in Hazelfield Estate with


    three rooms at a cost over three million dors. Just received the certificate today," Le finished her


    speech.


    She was hoping to show off in front of Edith all along. Now that she met Edith in the restaurant, she


    would make full use of this opportunity and show her superiority.


    "Oh, wish you happy," Edith replied simply.


    Le became more arrogant now. She nced at Casey and said, "Is this your useless husband?


    Don¡¯t you feel ashamed to bring him out for a meal?"


    "If I were you, I would never hang out with a useless man. But that¡¯s impossible because my boyfriend


    is a handsome rich guy who only makes me proud," Le said.


    "Are you finished?" Edith said angrily. She couldn¡¯t bear Le¡¯s words anymore.


    Le said carelessly, "I say whatever I want. You were so cocky at that time, weren¡¯t you? What about


    now? It is my turn now!"


    Edith tightened her fist and clenched her teeth. She looked at Le in fury and said, "How I wish I


    could get you out of here."


    Le twitched her mouth and said, "Get me out of here? I¡¯m a frequenter of this restaurant. Even the


    boss needs to show some respect for my boyfriend. You can just try it and see what¡¯s going to


    happen."


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Once she finished her words, several waiters approached her.


    The leading waiter nced at her and said, "Sorry, your behaviour causes negative impacts to our VIP


    member¡¯s dining experience. Please leave the restaurant immediately, or we will have to force


    you."

 Chapter 93 This Is My Car

    Chapter 93 This Is My Car


    Le looked at those waiters incredulously, without expecting that they wanted to drive her out just


    because she came over to sneer at Edith.


    "Are you blind? They are not honored guests, but I am! If you dare to drive me out, I will ask your boss


    to fire you!" Le said angrily.


    Those waiters didn¡¯t take her words seriously at all because their boss had told them that the two


    seated in this side were the most important guests in their restaurant, and under no circumstances


    could they offend the important guests.


    "Please don¡¯t make trouble here. We have received the order of our boss to drive you out," said the


    head waiter.


    Afterwards, several waiters stepped forward to drive Le out.


    Le began to resist immediately and shouted loudly, "Are you crazy? I am a regr customer of your


    restaurant. You will lose a very important guest by doing this, but the two are just poor people. After this


    meal, they will nevere back to visit your restaurant!"


    "Stop talking nonsense. If you don¡¯t get out by yourself, don¡¯t me us for being rude!" the head waiter


    said impatiently.


    Casey and Edith both gloated over Le¡¯s misfortune. Edith thought it was Le¡¯seuppance, but


    Casey knew it was Jordan¡¯s order.


    "Stop! Who dares to touch me?" My husband is Sam Wong. If youy even a finger on me, my


    husband will not spare your life!" Le shouted loudly.


    Obviously, those waiters didn¡¯t know who her husband was. Even if they knew, they wouldn¡¯t be afraid.


    At this time Casey signaled to the waiters for stopping arguing, so those waiters retreated.


    "That¡¯s OK. Just go on with your business and don¡¯t interfere." Casey said.


    Those waiters nodded and then turned around to leave.


    Le didn¡¯t see what Casey just did, so she still thought those waiters were afraid after hearing the


    name of Sam Wong.


    A hint ofcency emerged on her face. She thought her husband was so awesome that his name


    could scare them away.


    She continued to looked across at Edith and Casey, raised her head and said, "Well, my husband is


    much more capable than your trash husband."


    Edith didn¡¯t want to respond, thinking that this bitch was so troublesome.


    "Actually, I would like to pay a visit to you, but didn¡¯t expect to meet you here. Now that I have seen


    you, I will speak frankly. Don¡¯t think you are superior to others even though you were once the school


    beauty. Now you are just a trash¡¯s wife."


    "But I have a rich husband now, which is enough to indicate that your beautiful face has no attraction at


    all."


    "Look at the house my husband has bought for me, which is located in Hazelfield Estate. Can you


    imagine buying a house there? I am afraid you can¡¯t afford that even if you work hard for a lifetime, but


    my husband bought it for me as soon as I told him I wanted."


    Edith looked up to stare at her and said coldly, "Enough! I don¡¯t care about what you have said. We just


    know each other, but we are not even friends. I think you had better leave."


    Leughed and said, "Well, look, you are obviously jealous, but you said you don¡¯t care. Just stop


    being a poseur."


    "To tell you the truth, my husband has not only bought a house for me, but also bought a car for me. I


    don¡¯t know if you have seen it when you came in just now. There is a Land Rover parked outside,


    which was bought by my husband for me." Le spouted off with gusto.


    Casey and Edith were surprised. When they came, only their car was Land Rover and they didn¡¯t see


    other Land Rover.


    "Do you refer to Range Rover, which is blue?" Casey asked.


    Le nodded immediately and said, "Yes, that¡¯s true. I didn¡¯t expect that you even know about Range


    Rover. Even though you know it, you can¡¯t afford it, which costs more than one million."


    Casey and Edith looked at each other, not knowing what to say.


    The car that Le said was just the one they drove here. Who would tell such an outright lie like her?


    Both of them thought Le was somewhat funny. How did she dare to make a show of herself with


    other people¡¯s things?


    Seeing theyugh, Le suddenly thought they both were bumpkins, who didn¡¯t know the


    awesomeness of Range Rover.


    "Well, you won¡¯t understand even if I exin it to you. In a word, you have to know from now on that we


    are not people in the same ss." Le said.


    When she turned around to leave, Casey said hurriedly, "We are also going to leave. Could you take us


    to see your Range Rover so that we can widen our horizons?"


    Le suddenly froze. She just wanted to show off the awesomeness of her husband and told them the


    Range Rover was hers.


    Because from her point of view, her husband could afford that car. That was no problem even if she


    told a lie.


    But to her surprise, Casey wanted to have a look at that car, which naturally made her feel


    embarrassed.


    If they went downstairs and saw the car driven away, she couldn¡¯t exin it.


    Besides, the car was not hers, so she couldn¡¯t drive it away. It would be very easy for them to discover


    her dirty trick.


    "Why? Can¡¯t we see it? Don¡¯t be so mean." Casey asked with smile.


    "Well, so what if I let you have a look? Follow me." Le thought she just let Casey see the


    appearance of the car and then told them the key was in the hand of her husband. It would be OK if


    she found some excuses to send them away.


    The three walked together outside Phoenix Restaurant and arrived at the parking lot.


    Edith and Casey walked behind to see how Le made her lie usible.


    Very soon, Le took Casey and Edith to the Land Rover, which just belonged to Casey.


    "Look, this is the car my husband bought for me. You should have never touched such an expensive


    car. I will allow you to touch it, but forget about getting into the car because the key is in the hand of my


    husband, and I have to wait for him toe over." Le said seriously.


    Casey looked at Le with smile and asked, "Are you sure this is your car?"


    "Of course. Is it yours? Stop dreaming. Such a trash like you will never be able to buy this kind of


    luxury cars." Le said with haughty disdain.


    Edith tried hard to keep a straight face. If sheughed now, Le would definitely think she was


    jealous.


    "Well, let¡¯s go back, sweetheart. Our dream of seeing the luxury car hase true." Casey said with


    smile.


    Edith nodded, and asked, "How shall we go back?"


    "Of course by car." Casey answered.


    Le looked at Casey with somewhat disdain and said, "To my surprise, a trash like you has bought a


    car. Well, it must be a second-hand car. Don¡¯t drive it out to be disgraced."


    Casey just smiled without speaking, who took out the key, walked towards Le and said, "Please get


    out of the way."


    Le hesitated and asked, "What do you want to do?"


    "Well, open the car door." Casey answered.


    Le instantly turned around to give a glimpse, and found that there was only the Land Rover behind


    her. What Casey was going to open was only the door of the Land Rover.


    She immediatelyughed and said, "Are you kidding? There is only a car here. Which car door are you


    going to open? Don¡¯t tell me you are going to open the door of my Land Rover."


    Although this car didn¡¯t belong to her, anyhow she wouldn¡¯t believe it was Casey¡¯s.


    Casey smiled at Le, and said, "Excuse me, I am going to open the door of this car."


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    "Nonsense!" Le immediately shouted, "This car is mine. What the hell car door are you going to


    open? I have just told you to have a look at its appearance. Don¡¯t you dare get into the car!"


    "I think you might have misunderstood. This car is mine. Why can¡¯t I get in?" Casey stared at Le¡¯s


    face, full of jocosity.


    "Is it yours? You must be dreaming. Everyone knows you are a notorious trash in J City. It¡¯s impossible


    for you to buy such a car!" Le said with incredulity.


    Seeing Le talking nonsense shamelessly, Casey directly pressed the key and the car lights shed


    immediately, with car door unlocked.


    Le suddenly turned dumbfounded. After she came to her senses, her face became burning hot, very


    embarrassed.


    She could never have thought that the car she talked about for quite a while was opened by Casey with


    the key. Now whatever she said, it was impossible to make her lie usible.


    "Honey, get into the car and let¡¯s go back home." Casey said.


    Edith immediately got into the passenger seat.


    Casey turned back again to look at Le, and said, "You might have mistaken it for yours. This kind of


    car is quitemon. Maybe the car your husband bought for you has been parked somewhere else."


    After speaking, Casey got into the car and drove out of the parking lot.


    Le stood alone. After feeling embarrassed, she got almost crazy. To her surprise, she was fooled by


    such a trash named Casey.


    "Don¡¯t becent in front of me. It¡¯s impossible for you to buy such a car. Maybe you have just


    rented it. I will ask my husband to buy one for me and let you broaden your horizon!"


    Le cried out hysterically and suddenly stamped her feet on the ground, looking very


    embarrassed.

 Chapter 94 Why Dont We Enter through the Main Entrance?

    Chapter 94 Why Don''t We Enter through the Main Entrance?


    On the way home, Edith felt very delighted, looking quite relieved.


    Since Diana talked to Edith about Lest time, Edith had felt a little uneasy all the time. She knew it


    was unnecessary for her to care about Le, but she couldn¡¯t feel totally relieved.


    Today Casey had helped her vent her angerpletely. She felt very funny when she thought of


    Le¡¯s stunned face in the end.


    Seeing Edith¡¯s happiness, Casey slightly raised his lips. As long as Edith was happy, he was willing to


    do anything for her.


    "Casey, this month is drawing to a close. The Patel family will definitely hurry to see the house you


    have bought. If they say something offensive, don¡¯t take it to heart. The house is where you and I live


    and that¡¯s OK as long as we are satisfied." Edith suddenly said.


    She thought of something about the house, so she wanted tofort Casey.


    Casey smiled and said, "Don¡¯t worry. The house I bought will satisfy everyone."


    Edith thought Casey was justforting her, so she nodded.


    They arrived home together and saw Amara sitting on the sofa with darkened face.


    Seeing Casey and Edithe back, Amara said directly, "Casey, give me the property ownership


    certificate of the house you bought."


    Casey was stunned and said, "I have not received it yet. Let¡¯s see after some time."


    Edith felt doubtful and said, "Mom, why do you want the certificate?"


    "Well, to sell out the house he bought and buy a decent one with the money." Amara said crossly.


    "Casey bought it not long ago. Why do you want to sell it? Mom, you can¡¯t do that even though you are


    not satisfied with Casey." Edith said.


    "Why not? Do you know that the whole Patel family has known Casey has bought a small house? Why


    did he say it was better than your uncle¡¯s? Now not only your uncle¡¯s family, but also all the other Patels


    want to see the house Casey bought."


    "Just this morning, I have received several calls from them, who told me they wanted to visit the house


    together. You have no idea how sarcastic they were as if they were going to see how ridiculous we are.


    Shouldn¡¯t I sell the house he bought and buy a decent one?"


    "Are you willing to make us ashamed?"


    Hearing Amara¡¯s words, Edith guessed it was definitely because of N. A trace of rage lit up in Edith¡¯s


    mind.


    "Mom, it¡¯s impossible to sell the new house within a short time. Besides, the certificate is not in our


    hand. We can¡¯t sell it. Stop thinking about that." Edithforted.


    Amara immediately showed a face of great grievance, "What a miserable life! My daughter married a


    trash and now I have to suffer the sarcasm of the family. What I want in my life is just the dignity. You


    are forcing me to die."


    Edith suddenly didn¡¯t know what to do. She could do nothing seeing Amara so troublesome.


    "The house I bought won¡¯t let you lose face. We don¡¯t have to sell it and buy another." Casey said.


    Amara stared at Casey murderously, "You are not qualified to say that. The house is bought by my


    daughter, not you. Even if I can¡¯t sell it now, I have to sell it when I get the certificate! Don¡¯t you think I


    don¡¯t know what you are thinking about. You just want to hustle our money!"


    Casey was speechless and he knew it was useless to exin to Amara.


    Edith also knew well about Amara¡¯s temperament. Seeing Amara talking in this way, Edith instantly


    pushed her back to the room. Otherwise, Amara would say something more disgusting.


    Coming out of the room, Edith nced at Casey with tired eyes and said, "Don¡¯t mind her words. You


    have bought the house with your own money and I won¡¯t let her sell it."


    "That¡¯s OK, I don¡¯t mind." Casey answered, "Go to have a rest and you¡¯ve got work to do in the


    afternoon."


    Edith nodded and went to the room to have a nap.


    In the evening, when Edith came back, she looked very upset.


    After having the dinner, she returned to the room and Casey hurried to do her massage.


    Edith shook her hands and sat on the bed, with arms around her knees, burying her head into her


    arms.


    "What happened?" Seeing Edith act in this way, Casey immediately knew she had definitely suffered


    some grievance.


    "Today in thepany, I heard people talking about the house you bought. They were allughing at


    us, saying that we could only boast about our small house as we couldn¡¯t afford a good one. I felt very


    ufortable after hearing their words." Edith looked up at Casey.


    Casey stretched out his hand to touch Edith¡¯s head, and said, "Follow me and I will take you to a


    ce."


    Edith was surprised, not knowing where Casey was going to take her in this moment, but she nodded


    instead of refusing him.


    The two of them went out together and Casey drove Edith towards the downtown.


    After a long time, Casey parked the car beside Hazelfield Estate, and got out together with Edith,


    standing in front of the gate.


    Hazelfield Estate looked so splendid and magnificent at night, with all kinds ofmps lighting up the


    starry sky, making this ce a unique scenic spot in the downtown.


    Everyone who passed by would take out their cell phone to take a photo, exim over the beauty of


    this neighborhood, and thenin about the expensive housing price.


    Edith felt quite confused and asked, "Why¡­ why do you take me here?"


    A smile yed on Casey¡¯s lips. He pointed at the gate and said, "The house I bought is inside."


    Edith immediately widened her eyes, looking at Casey incredulously.


    "As for which one, I will keep it secret temporarily. I take you here to make you relieved. The house I


    bought can definitely shut everyone¡¯s mouth up, so don¡¯t be worried about it." Casey continued.


    Edith seemed to be sleepwalking. If Casey had really bought a house here, it would be better than that


    of N¡¯s family even if there was only one bedroom.


    After all, Hazelfield Estate had be thendmark of J City and some people¡¯s goal was to buy a


    house here.


    Although N¡¯s was also close to the downtown, it was quite inferior to that in Hazelfield Estate.


    "Is¡­ is this true?" Edith asked with a dry voice.


    "When did I lie to you? In addition, the contract can¡¯t be faked. How could I tell such a lie to sweet-talk


    you?" Casey said with smile.


    Edith swallowed, knowing that it was true since Casey said this.


    So, he always said the house he had bought would satisfy everyone. If the house in Hazelfield Estate


    was not satisfactory enough, there would be no one that could satisfy everyone in J City.


    "There is a famous caf¨¦ here, named Blue Love. It is said that the coffee here is very delicious. I will


    take you to have a taste. As for our house, I will show youter." Casey said with smile.


    Edith was still a little dazed, but she nodded at Casey.


    Blue Love mentioned by Casey was a specialty in Hazelfield Estate, and was exclusive to the


    householder in Hazelfield Estate, and could be considered as a ce for luxury consumption because


    the price was really high.


    The other day when Casey went through the formalities, the manager of the sales department gave


    him a supreme VIP card, with which they could enjoy treatment of top level in Blue Love and buy things


    at a discount of 30%.


    When going out, Casey happened to take it with him, so he wanted to take Edith to have a taste.


    Just when they were about to go in, two people came over, one of whom was Diana, and the other was


    a handsome young man.


    "Edith, why are you here?" Seeing Edith and Casey, Diana rushed over immediately.


    "What a coincidence to meet you here." Edith said with smile.


    After knowing Casey had bought a house in Hazelfield Estate, she didn¡¯t care about those people¡¯s


    sarcasm and felt better.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "We are going to drink coffee in Blue Love." Diana said, ncing at Casey and got a little closer to the


    boy by her side, as if she were deliberate to show off in front of Casey.


    "Edith, this is my new boyfriend, Kieran, who is very rich and can sing very well. Besides, he can cook


    delicious food, and most importantly, he loves me very much."


    Hearing that, Kieran instantly stuck out his chest and a hint ofcency appeared on his face. He


    didn¡¯t know why Diana suddenly praised him, as he wasn¡¯t a good singer nor cook. But he didn¡¯t think


    too much, thinking that Diana was to make him look awesome.


    "Hello, I am Kieran Lawson." Kieran greeted Edith but ignored Casey.


    Kieran had heard Diana praise Casey with all kinds ofpliments. Although he didn¡¯t know why


    Diana praised Casey, he knew clearly that Casey was the notorious trash, so he always looked down


    on Casey.


    Casey didn¡¯t care at all. He just couldn¡¯t be bothered to deal with these people.


    "We are going to Blue Love in Hazelfield Estate. Shall we go together? Generally, only the householder


    in Hazelfield Estate can go to Blue Love. If you don¡¯t have the ess card, you can¡¯t enter the


    "But luckily, I have a friend who lives here. I know a path, through which we can get in, and my friend


    will take us to drink coffee. It¡¯s a rare chance. Let¡¯s go."


    Kieran felt verycent, as if it was very proud to have the opportunity to drink coffee of Blue Love.


    "We are also going there. Let¡¯s go together." Casey said.


    Kieran immediately curled his lips, thinking that Casey was really good at bragging. He thought to


    himself, ¡®What a joke. If I¡¯ve not said to take you in, you could never make your way to the caf¨¦.¡¯ Casey


    talked like that as if he could get in without Kieran.


    Casey directly took Edith to walk towards the gate.


    Seeing this, Kieran immediately frowned and said, "Didn¡¯t you hear what I said? Don¡¯t go in this way


    and follow me to the path."


    What a bumpkin! Didn¡¯t he know the ess card? Why did such a beauty like Edith marry him? Kieran


    muttered.


    Casey nced at Kieran and said faintly, "We can get in through the main entrance. Why should we


    walk on the path?"

 Chapter 95 Supreme VIP

    Chapter 95 Supreme VIP


    When Kieran heard Casey''s words, he seemed to be speechless.


    Diana was also a bit confused. Anyone who wanted to enter Hazelfield Estate obviously needed to use


    ess card. So, why did Casey insist on going through the main entrance?


    After all, if people wanted to have the ess card of Hazelfield Estate, they had to buy a house here.


    The house here was not allowed to be rented to the public.


    Even if Kieran''s family was rich, they could not afford to buy a house here.


    "Hey, I''m notughing at you. Do you see the security guards at the door? If you do not have ess


    cards but try to go in through the main entrance, those security guards will arrest you without any


    hesitation." Kieran said.


    He turned to look at Diana and continued, "Your best friend''s husband is really stupid. I have told him


    about it so clearly. But he still can''t understand."


    Hearing Kieran''s words, Diana immediately red at him and said, "Stop talking nonsense, or you go


    back and I won''t have coffee with you today."


    Kieran was surprised. He did not expect Diana, who was close to him just now, to be so angry.


    "I''m not talking nonsense. It is true that ess cards are required to get in there. You also know the


    security of Hazelfield Estate. Otherwise, how will you be willing toe with me here?" Kieran looked


    innocent. But he had already cursed Casey many times inside.


    After thinking for a while, Diana thought Kieran was right. She didn''t understand why Casey had to go


    through the main entrance.


    "What if... he really bought a house here?" Diana suddenly spoke.


    Kieran froze for a moment, and then there was a scornful smile on his face.


    "Diana, are you kidding? You should know how expensive the houses in Hazelfield Estate are. Besides,


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    even if you have money, you may not be able to buy it. This Casey is a notorious loser..."


    Before Kieran could finish speaking, he saw that Diana red at him unhappily.


    He only felt nervous and bit back the words he would like to have said.


    What was wrong with Diana? Why would she speak for a loser like Casey?


    "Come with me and I will take you in through the main entrance. Don''t take the path. Or you cannot


    exin it if you get caught by the security guards inside."


    Casey was not going to talk nonsense here and led Edith forward.


    Seeing this, Diana had to follow him. Kieran shook his head helplessly and also followed him.


    "Let me see how you enter through the main entrance. Don''t tell me that the security guards at the door


    are your rtives." Kieran muttered inside.


    When they arrived at the door, the security guard saw theming and immediately stepped forward


    and said, "Non-residents of Hazelfield Estate are not allowed to enter unless someone leads you."


    Seeing that the security guard was indifferent, Kieran was sure that he did not know Casey.


    "Since it''s not your rtive, then I''ll see how you''re going to lead us in." Kieran sneered.


    "Edith, can Casey really lead us in? The security guard just said that only people who are led by the


    residents inside can enter." Diana said in a guilty tone.


    "Maybe... I guess." Edith said. But she was also a little unsure.


    "I think we''d better not waste time here. Just follow me. This is the only way to get in." Kieran said with


    a smile.


    At this time, Casey directly took out a set of keys from his pockets. There is an ess card on it. He


    shook the card at the security guard.


    As the security guard saw that ess card, his expression changed and quickly bowed to Casey and


    said respectfully, "Wee home, sir."


    Casey smiled and swiped the ess card. The door immediately opened.


    He walked in. Noticing that the other three behind him were not moving, he smiled and said, "Hurry up


    ande in. What are you still waiting for?"


    Edith was the first to react and quickly followed in. She was very happy. Casey could take out the


    ess card, which meant that he really bought the house here.


    However, the house here was so expensive. Even a one-bedroom house would cost several million.


    How much money did Casey have to buy a house as he pleased?


    Diana and Kieran were all shocked. They did not expect that Casey could take out the ess card.


    They walked in dumbfounded and could not recover from shock for a while.


    Kieran was even rendered speechless. Just now, he hadughed at Casey, saying that he must not be


    able to afford the house here. But he didn''t expect Casey to take out the ess card directly. He was


    embarrassed now.


    After they all walked in, Diana and Kieran both looked at Casey. Kieran asked, "You... You really bought


    a house here?"


    "It''s my friend''s house." Casey said casually. He did not want to exin anything more.


    Kieran looked better.


    "So, it''s your friend''s house. I have thought that it was you who bought it. So that is what it is." He had


    intended to say that even he couldn''t afford it, how could a loser like Casey afford it? But he was afraid


    that Diana would be angry and scold him. So, he didn''t say it.


    "Then let''s go to Blue Love. I also have friends there. I promise you can have coffee here today."


    Kieran became proud again.


    Diana started to distance herself from Kieran at this time. Because she suddenly felt that Casey was


    not a loser at all. He was just keeping a low profile.


    Only people with real heritage would develop such a low-key personality. People like Kieran, who was


    just a little rich, liked to show off.


    They walked towards Blue Love. On the way, Edith and the other two had been admiring the


    environment of thismunity. Only Casey remained calm.


    The environment was good in J City. However, the environment of themunity Casey had lived in B


    City was much better than here.


    Blue Love was built on the center of ake in the Hazelfield Estate. Its architectural style was avant-


    garde. With the lights at night, it was extremely romantic.


    When Edith and Diana saw the appearance of the caf¨¦, they couldn''t help but scream in excitement.


    "No wonder everyone is so yearning for there! It''s really so romantic." Diana murmured.


    Kieran was a little smug and spoke, "As long as my friend is still working here, I can often bring you


    here."


    Edith turned to look at Casey and then held his hand sweetly.


    She now suddenly felt that what Casey could give her was much more than what she saw on the


    surface.


    When Diana saw them holding hands, she pouted. Kieran, who stood beside her, thought that Diana


    also wanted him to hold her hand. So, he smiled and extended his hand to her.


    Unexpectedly, Diana pped him on the back of his hand and said, "There are mosquitoes."


    Kieran endured the pain, thinking that even if there were mosquitoes, why did Diana have to use so


    much strength? Did the mosquitoes offend Diana?


    They walked to the Blue Love. Kieran waved to a waiter inside.


    The waiter immediately ran out. Seeing that there were four people, he was surprised and said, "Didn''t


    you say there were only two people? Why are there four people now?"


    "These two are the ones we met temporarily. They are my friends. So, they came with me here." Kieran


    exined.


    The waiter frowned and said, "I only reserved two seats for you and cannot reserve more. Only two of


    you guys can enter. You can discuss whoes in."


    Kieran turned to look at Casey and Edith. Just now, Casey used his ess card to open the door,


    which made him feel a little humiliated.


    Now, his friend had only reserved two seats for him. He naturally wouldn''t give them to Casey.


    He also wanted to embarrass Casey. So, he smiled and said, "Sorry. Since I didn''t expect to run into


    you guys, I didn''t let him reserve more seats. Why don''t youe here next time?"


    Diana immediately red at Kieran and said, "What are you saying? The two seats are for me and


    Edith. We will go in and you two wait outside."


    Hearing Diana''s words, Kieran was unhappy. He had long wanted to taste the coffee here. How could


    he give up his seat to others?


    "But I also want to go in and taste the coffee¡­" Kieran spoke directly.


    Diana looked at him angrily and almost hit him.


    "You guys go in first. Don''t mind us." Casey spoke.


    Hearing Casey''s words, Kieran immediately looked cheerful and said, "Did you hear that? We don''t


    have to mind them. Let''s go in."


    After saying that, Kieran pushed Diana towards the caf¨¦.


    "Edith¡­" Diana nced at Edith.


    "You go in first. We''re fine." Edith said with a smile.


    Diana had no choice but to follow Kieran inside.


    Kieran''s friend was only a waiter here. What he reserved for Kieran was seats in the corner, which they


    couldn''t see the view outside at all.


    Even so, Kieran felt that it was good.


    After Kieran and Diana went in, the waiter also intended to turn around and go in.


    "Wait." Casey spoke.


    "What''s wrong? Didn''t I say that I only reserved two seats? So, I can''t take you two in." The waiter


    spoke.


    He thought that Casey and Edith followed Kieran in from the path and they must not be residents of


    Hazelfield Estate. So, he was rude.


    Casey smiled and said, "We don''t need the seat you have reserved. Isn''t there a ce for members on


    the second floor here? There should be seats avable, right?"


    The waiter curled his lip and said, "Sure. But you have to be a member here. If you want to be a


    member here, at least you have to buy a house in Hazelfield Estate. You''d better not try in vain toe


    to the second floor."


    He felt contempt for them, thinking that the two who sneaked in still wanted to go to their members-only


    venue. It was ridiculous.


    Casey directly took out the Supreme VIP card the manager gave him that day and handed it to the


    waiter.


    "With this, it should be enough, right?"


    The waiter first frowned as he saw that card, thinking that this man was so annoying. But when he saw


    the card clearly, his face changed.


    "S¡­ Supreme VIP. Pleasee with me and I''ll take you there."


    The waiter''s attitude took a U-turn. He was respectful to Casey as he was to his father.

 Chapter 96 Blue Love

    Chapter 96 Blue Love


    Casey smiled at Edith and spoke, "Let''s go in."


    Edith was surprised. She didn''t expect Casey to have a Supreme VIP card here.


    But she thought of that Casey had bought the house of Hazelfield Estate. It should not be difficult for


    him to get a VIP card here after having done this.


    They followed the waiter into the caf¨¦. The waiter was extremely respectful to them.


    Kieran and Diana had gone straight to the seats that the waiter had reserved for them.


    Kieran looked at Diana and said, "I don''t know why you have spoken for that loser Casey. He can''t


    evene here to have a coffee. He is really far worse than me."


    Diana rolled her eyes at Kieran, thinking that Casey was much more powerful than him. Casey just kept


    a low profile.


    Kieran smiled at Diana and reached out to touch her hand.


    "Before, you said that I was your boyfriend. Does it mean that we are together now?"


    Diana took her hand back and said, "Behave yourself! You are still in the observation period. If you


    want to do something to me now, you should get out as soon as possible."


    The reason why she said Kieran was her boyfriend was just for Casey''s ears.


    Although she knew that Casey hadn''t paid any attention to her at all, it was a girl''s nature. Since she


    couldn''t get him, she had to make him know that she could find a better one.


    Otherwise, if Casey knew that she loved him, she would be embarrassed.


    Kieran had to withdraw his hand and stared at Diana and said, "Then why are you speaking for Casey?


    He is a loser. I remember that you used to hate people like him."


    Just as Diana was about to refute Kieran, she saw Casey entering the caf¨¦ with Edith and was


    surprised.


    "They''reing in." Diana said.


    Kieran turned to look over and found that Casey and Edith really came in.


    "How did theye in? Could it be that they broke in? The security guards here are not easy to deal


    with." Kieran spoke up.


    "I do not think so. Look, your friend is so respectful to them." Diana said.


    Kieran narrowed his eyes. His friend usually had a cold attitude towards him. But now, he was indeed


    very enthusiastic towards Casey and Edith.


    "What''s going on here?" Kieran muttered inside.


    After Casey and Edith came in, they took a nce around and said something to the waiter. The waiter


    then walked towards Diana and Kieran.


    When the waiter reached Kieran, he smiled and said to Kieran, "You have such a powerful friend. Why


    did you still ask me to reserve seats for you? You can just follow them upstairs."


    Kieran looked confused and asked, "What do you mean? Upstairs? Isn''t the second floor only for


    members here? A man who wants to get a VIP card here at least has to buy a house in Hazelfield


    Estate."


    "That gentleman is our member and even is the highest level of the top members. You do not know it?"


    The waiter also asked in surprise.


    Kieran was shocked and turned to nce at Casey with disbelief in his eyes.


    "He is a member of your caf¨¦? And also the highest level?" Kieran repeated.


    "Yes. He asked me toe to ask you guys if you want to go upstairs with them." The waiter replied.


    "Impossible!" Kieran directly stood up and eximed, "How can he be your Supreme VIP? He is that


    notorious loser in J City¡­."


    Diana stood up, red at Kieran, and said, "It is just sour grapes. Why can''t he be a member of this


    caf¨¦? If you do not want to go over, I will go myself."


    With that, Diana walked towards Edith.


    Although Kieran was not willing to ept it, he still walked over with Diana.


    "Edith, why didn''t you tell me earlier that Casey was a member here? That corner was too suffocating


    to sit in." Dianained.


    "I didn''t know either. Casey just told me." Edith said with a smile.


    Kieran was embarrassed. He had thought that he was very capable for being able to get two seats


    here.


    "Let''s go upstairs together. They have reserved the best seats for me. We can look at the view


    outside." Casey smiled.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Kieran looked at Casey with aplicated expression and was a bit suspicious that Casey''s VIP card


    could have been borrowed from his friend as well.


    After all, it was hard for him to believe that a loser like Casey could get a VIP card here.


    If he had a chanceter, he must ask for rification. Kieran muttered inside.


    They went upstairs together. The waiter took them to a ce withrge French windows and a rxed


    and elegant atmosphere.


    They sat down by the windows and looked out. They could saw the beautiful view of the centralke of


    Hazelfield Estate and the shining sky in the distance.


    As soon as they sat down here, Edith felt that her mood was much more enlightened. She finally


    understood why those rich people were willing to spend so much money to have a coffee here.


    The better this ce was, the more Diana envied Edith.


    She knew that she shouldn''t have any thoughts about her best friend''s husband. But for some reason,


    the more she kept herself from thinking about it, the more she could not endure her desire and wanted


    to get Casey.


    After Kieran sat down, he stared at Casey and asked, "Casey, do you apply the VIP card here


    yourself?"


    "No." Casey answered.


    This VIP card was directly given to him by the manager of the sales department. So, it was indeed not


    something he had applied himself.


    Only when Kieran heard this, he unbent a bit. He had known that it was not Casey''s VIP card.


    "I think so. I heard that to get a VIP card here, people has to buy a house or vi in Hazelfield Estate. If


    I''m not mistaken, you should have borrowed this card from a friend, right?" Kieran went on.


    Casey nodded, not bothering to argue.


    Seeing Casey admit, Kieran immediately became rxed. He had the impression that Casey was a


    loser. It was only in line with the perception that none of these things were his.


    If this card was Casey''s, he really could not ept it.


    "Drink coffee and stop asking." Diana said to Kieran.


    Kieran smiled and said, "Come on, let''s order. Since Casey brought us here with his friend''s VIP card,


    I''ll treat you to coffee today."


    "No. You only have to pay the bill for the two of you. I''ll pay for Edith and me." Casey spoke.


    He didn''t like Kieran. So, he did not have to ask Kieran pay for him. As for Diana, in Casey''s


    perception, she was actually not much different from Kieran.


    Seeing that Casey refused, Kieran didn''t say anything and looked at the menu with Diana.


    After seeing the prices on the menu, Kieran became nervous, thinking that it was a good thing that


    Casey didn''t ask him to pay for them. Otherwise, he couldn''t afford it even if he used his all property.


    "Edith, take a look at what you want to drink." Casey said.


    Edith took the menu and nced at the coffee on it. She was shocked. A cup of the most expensive


    coffee on the menu could almost cost her half a month''s sry.


    It was really a luxury that only rich people could enjoy.


    Seeing Edith''s expression, Casey said with a smile, "Just order it. I can still afford a cup of coffee."


    Edith nodded and finally ordered the special coffee here, Blue Love, which had the same name as the


    caf¨¦.


    Kieran and Diana also ordered this. It could be considered cost-effectivepared to the other coffees


    on the menu.


    "Sir, may I ask what you want?" the waiter looked at Casey.


    "I''ll just have a cup of water." Casey said.


    He didn''t like coffee. Water was his favorite drink.


    When Kieran saw that Casey only wanted a cup of water, he sneered inside. He thought that Casey


    must not dare to order coffee after seeing the price of these coffees.


    What Edith ordered was already expensive. So, Casey only ordered a cup of water.


    "It seems that the rumors are true. Nobody will drink water in this kind of ce except this loser."


    Kieran murmured to himself.


    They were drinking coffee and chatting. Edith and Diana were chatting excitedly. Kieran asked Casey a


    few questions from time to time and sneered at him. Casey just casually answered.


    Soon, after the coffee was finished, Edith felt a little tired. So, Casey took her away from Hazelfield


    Estate and drove home to rest.


    Not long after Casey and Edith left, Kieran also settled the bill and went down with Diana.


    At this time, Diana turned to look at Kieran and said, "I think we are not suitable. You are much worse


    than Casey. We''d better not contact again."


    Kieran was shocked and then said, "That Casey is just a loser. His ess card and VIP card are all


    borrowed."


    "So do you have a friend who can lend you these two things?" Diana asked rhetorically.


    Kieran froze. He hadn''t considered this question.


    Diana rolled her eyes at him and directly turned around and left.


    Kieran was about to catch up. At this time, his friend came over and said with a smile, "Please


    introduce your that friend who is our VIP to me. He is so powerful that we should curry favor with."


    Kieran curled his lip and said, "What bullshit VIP? He borrowed that card."


    The waiter was astonished and then said, "That''s impossible. Our membership cards all have the


    owner''s photo. I checked it carefully just now. That card can''t be someone else''s."


    Kieran was shocked and muttered, "He¡­ He said it was borrowed because he didn''t want to bother to


    argue with me?"

 Chapter 97 This Isnt A House in a Remote Place, Is It?

    Chapter 97 This Isn''t A House in a Remote ce, Is It?


    When the waiter saw Kieran¡¯s surprised look, he asked, "What''s wrong? You seem to be scared."


    Kieran swallowed. He stared at the waiter and asked, "Do your members have to buy a house in the


    Hazelfield Estate before they get a VIP card?"


    "Yes, and they must buy at least a garden vi or a normal vi. People with normal houses cannot be


    our members." The waiter replied.


    Kieran felt his face burning and a touch of indescribable embarrassment flooded him.


    If so, wouldn''t his previous mock of Casey amount to an ordinary person of the King?


    "It is impossible. How could he afford a vi here? There must be other reasons." Kieran murmured. It


    was the only way he could console himself.


    Over the next few days, Amara and Nics had been nagging Casey to sell the house he had bought


    and went for a bigger one.


    Casey would not agree, and Amara tried to persuade Edith.


    Edith already knew that Casey''s house was in the Hazelfield Estate and, even if it was really a small


    vi, it should not be sold.


    So, she turned a deaf ear to Amara''s words, and just took Amara as air.


    When Amara saw that both of them did not listen to her, she scolded Casey every day, saying that he


    was trying to embarrass them and that he was trying to get back at them.


    Amara and Nics were thinking whether to rent a bigger house, so as to deal with the Patel family


    first and then made another n.


    But then Edith turned down their idea, and she convinced them that Casey would not disappoint them.


    Amara thought Casey was the jinx sent by god to her family. Edith listened to Amara in the past, but


    now Edith started listening to Casey.


    Amara felt that her position in the family was threatened by Casey. So if Casey did make them lose


    face, she would try her best to force Edith to divorce Casey.


    Thest day of the month hade. Casey went to the Hazelfield Estate early in the morning to tidy up


    the vi, for there would be many people visiting his house.


    Amara and Nics both woke up with sad faces, as if they were going to face a big ordeal.


    "Edith, I''m telling you, if anyoneughs at us when we see Casey''s stupid house, you have to divorce


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    him, or I won''t recognize you as my daughter!" Amara snapped.


    "Casey will not let you down." Edith said nothing more than this, and went away.


    Amara stomped angrily and thought her daughter must have been brainwashed by Casey.


    After a while, the Patel family came to Amara''s house, followed by many rtives who came to watch


    the fun. There were a total of 20 people.


    Because Amara¡¯s house couldn''t amodate so many people, Edith told them to wait downstairs.


    Before Casey left, he gave Edith a call, saying that he had rented a minibus, and he would contact her


    then.


    Edith didn¡¯t understand why Casey hired the minibus at first, but then she realized that Casey was


    expecting a lot of people.


    "I heard Casey bought a one-room apartment, but there''s no room for us here, not to mention that


    small shabby house."


    "We''re not here to see the house he bought. We''re here for funny jokes."


    "Yes. Casey is stupid enough to think that the house he bought is better than his brother''s new house. I


    don''t know what¡¯s on his mind."


    "His brother''s new house is really wonderful. I envy him."


    N preened herself on the praise she had received.


    Albie was standing beside N. He also came and saw the joke today. After all, it was because of


    Casey that he had been a beggar for so long.


    "It is so good to have you home, Albie. As soon as you came back, you shared half of Edith''s work, or


    else I wouldn''t be able to get any benefit from you and we wouldn''t be able to afford the house." N


    said with a smile.


    "That¡¯s what I should do. When you marry into the Davies family, don''t forget me." Albie said with a


    smile.


    "Sure. We''re on the same boat. We have to let Edith and Casey know that they can¡¯t win us." N


    answered.


    Albie snorted and his eyes narrowed. His hated Casey much. Today, he just came to see Casey''s


    shabby house for some fun. In the future, he would have more ruthless ways to sort out Casey.


    Edith came downstairs at this time, and the bus driver had called her that he would be there in a


    minute, so she had to move her car away to make way for the minibus.


    Everyone looked at Edith with a sneer, and some even felt a little pitiful for her for marrying Casey, a


    loser, and had to live such a poor life.


    Edith walked over to the Land Rover, and the moment she opened the car door, everyone froze.


    Just now, many people were talking about whose car it was, as a high-end car should not appear in this


    shabbymunity. They all thought it was some rich local tyrant visiting their rtives here.


    They were so shocked to see Edith have the car key.


    "Is this car hers? How can she afford such an expensive car?" Albie gasped.


    "She must have taken the money from the project," N curled her lips.


    Edith moved the car to the other side, and as soon as she got off the car, a lot of people came around.


    Amara''s face brightened when she saw the car had given her face.


    "Edith, did you buy this car? It''s a luxury car."


    "Yes, it costs more than one million. It seems that she makes a fortune."


    "Wow, if the car is so good, then the house..."


    Albie approached and sneered, "Edith, it seems you''ve been taking a lot of money out of the


    Suddenly, they realized that TY Group''s project was taken over by Edith, and they unconsciously


    assumed that she had bought the car with the money from the project.


    "It turns out that she has taken money from the project. Yes, how can she afford a rich car with such a


    humble sry?"


    "She so tantly took the money. Isn¡¯t she afraid that Mr. Patel will scold her?"


    Edith frowned and said, "I didn''t buy this car. Casey bought it. Don''t talk nonsense."


    The people wereughing, clearly disbelieving Edith.


    "Edith, do you think we''re all idiots? Casey is a loser with no job. How can he afford to buy such an


    expensive car? Stop refuting." N said immediately.


    "Yeah, if Casey can afford this car, I''ll just eat shit."


    "Don''t use Casey as a cover. We know everything. It seems that this project is a good chance to earn


    money. I should have gone for it!"


    Edith was angry. She was just telling the truth, but these people didn¡¯t trust her.


    When Amara saw that everyone was gossiping about it, she also thought that Edith was stupid. Why


    did she have to use Casey as a cover? How could others believe her?


    "Edith bought it herself with her own savings, so stop gossiping about it." Amara said.


    And then the crowd quiet down a bit.


    A short timeter, the minibus arrived downstairs. When everyone saw the minibus, they all looked


    surprised.


    "Why did you find a minibus, Amara? Don''t tell me Casey bought a house in the middle of nowhere."


    said someone.


    The crowd burst intoughter.


    Neither Amara nor Nics knew Casey had asked for a minibus. When they saw the bus, their faces


    were suddenly sullen.


    "Where exactly did Edith and Casey buy the house? Why do we have to take the minibus?" Amara


    asked Edith with a poker face.


    "With so many people here, only a bigger car can take us there." Edith exined.


    A group of people burst outughing.


    "It seems that I really have to go to the countryside. Casey is so stupid to buy a house in a remote


    ce and show it off in front of us."


    "A house in the remote ce. Even I can get it for free, I don''t want it."


    N and Albie looked at Edith with disdain, and N said, "He is so proud even if he just bought a


    shabby house. I''ve never seen such a shameless person."


    "If you want to go have a look at the house, get on the bus. If not, please go back now." Edith said


    coldly and got into the car.


    She knew what these so-called rtives looked like, and did not want to be polite to them.


    Edith had hit the nail on their heads, and they all looked down on her all the more.


    "Of course, I''ll go. I''ve never seen a house in the countryside." N got on the bus first.


    Everyone followed N. They came for fun. If it was really a house in the middle of nowhere, they


    would feel pleased by mocking Edith and Casey.


    Amara and Nics sat in the back. With faces gloomy, they said nothing.


    Edith sat next to the driver and, seeing that everyone had followed up, she told the driver to set off.


    The bus drew out of themunity and went all the way to the downtown.


    The people on the bus were puzzled when they noticed that the bus was heading downtown instead of


    to the suburbs.


    "Why is this car getting downtown?"


    "Who knows. Maybe we need to go through the city center to the suburbs on the other side."


    On the way, Albie approached the driver and asked, "Sir, where are we going?"


    "To Hazelfield Estate, don''t you know?" replied the driver.


    As soon as the driver''s words cane out, the noise in the bus instantly quieted down.

 Chapter 98 Security Guards Lined up to Welcome Them

    Chapter 98 Security Guards Lined up to Wee Them


    Everyone looked at the driver with a puzzled look.


    "Where did he say we are going?"


    "Hazelfield Estate? Did I mishear? Or is there something wrong with my ears?"


    N stood up and asked the driver again, "Sir, are you sure we''re going to Hazelfield Estate instead of


    the suburbs?"


    "Yes, Casey asked me to drop you off at the Hazelfield Estate." said the driver.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    The crowd gasped. They thought they were going to the countryside, so they hired a car, but the driver


    was taking them to the Hazelfield Estate.


    Was it possible that Casey bought a house in Hazelfield Estate?


    Albie stared at the driver and felt he was not joking.


    "Did Casey say why you send us to Hazelfield Estate?" asked Albie.


    "No, he just asked me to take you there." said the driver.


    "Amara, is it possible that Casey really bought a house in Hazelfield Estate?" asked a woman.


    "I don''t know," Amara said, "It is my first time to see the house he bought, but is it possible that he


    bought a house in the Hazelfield Estate? I don¡¯t think so."


    She also looked in Edith''s direction, but Edith was closing her eyes having a rest, and did not want to


    talk to them.


    "How can Casey afford to buy a house in Hazelfield Estate? God knows what he''s going to do. Let¡¯s


    wait and see." N shrugged.


    She never believed Casey could afford the Hazelfield Estate houses, so she simply thought Casey was


    ying tricks.


    "N is right. He must be fooling us. With his ability, how can he have money to buy a vi?"


    "Hazelfield Estate is the most expensive residential area in J City. Even Mr. Patel was not able to buy a


    house in Hazelfield Estate, not to mention Casey."


    After gossiping, they reached the consensus that Casey could not afford to buy a house in Hazelfield


    Estate, and that he was fooling them.


    Albie squinted at Edith and thought that since that she had already bought a Land Rover, and if she did


    buy a house in Hazelfield Estate, she must have taken a lot of money from the project.


    Even though he was working on a project with Edith, he didn¡¯t have the guts to get so much money at


    once.


    "Well, I hope you didn''t buy the Hazelfield Estate with the money you get from the project, or I''ll have a


    good reason for grandpa to kick you out of the Patel family this time!" A sinister smile appeared on


    Albie''s face.


    "Do you think Casey would rent a house in Hazelfield Estate to save face?" said a man.


    "Most likely. He won''t be able to afford it, so he''ll rent it for a while, and he''ll show it off in front of us for


    the sake of face." Someone agreed.


    When Amara and Nics heard what they were saying, a moment of embarrassment passed over their


    faces.


    They came up with the idea of renting a house, but Edith stopped them. Now it was lucky that they


    didn''t, because it was easy to be revealed.


    "Casey refused to let us rent for a house, but he rented one in Hazelfield Estate himself. Someone had


    seen it through now. It must be Edith who paid for it. We have to get it backter." Amara gnashed her


    teeth.


    "If it''s in the Hazelfield Estate, it''s not rented. Houses there will never be rented." Albie said.


    Hearing this, a group of people became more confused. Since the houses there couldn¡¯t be rented,


    why did Casey send them to Hazelfield Estate? Did he really buy a vi?


    "We''ll see when we get there. I don''t believe he can afford to buy a vi in Hazelfield Estate anyway."


    When one man spoke, the rest nodded.


    A short timeter, the bus stopped in front of the Hazelfield Estate, and the people got off the bus.


    Casey was already waiting at the gate of themunity when he saw the Patel family getting off the


    bus and he immediately went over.


    Edith, relieved to see Casey, went up to him and said, "These guys went too far. They didn¡¯t believe


    that you bought a house here and they even mocked you."


    "Well, never mind," Casey said with a smile. "They will believe it when they see it."


    Edith nodded. With Casey here, she felt at ease, which was one of the reasons she couldn¡¯t live


    without Casey.


    "Casey, what the hell are you doing here? Aren¡¯t you going to show us your house? Why did you bring


    us here?" N said.


    "Don''t tell me you''re going to take us around the Hazelfield Estate. I''ll go back right away." Jakub


    shouted.


    "The house I bought is in there," Casey said, smiling at the crowd. "Let''s go in."


    Everyone looked incredulous when Casey said that.


    "Who are you fooling with? The house price of Hazelfield Estate is so expensive that you don¡¯t even


    afford a piece ofnd." N blustered.


    "Casey, don''t embarrass us. What the hell are you doing? Are you going to lose face today?" Amara


    ground her teeth.


    "The Hazelfield Estate is not where you can go and leave at your will," he said, "The security here


    received strict train. With so many of us getting in, we might get arrested." Albie smiled.


    The crowd was shocked, and immediately a lot of people thought Casey was so evil.


    "Casey did it on purpose," Someone said. "He will be very happy if all of us are caught."


    "You''re right. I think he wants to get back at us with the security guards."


    Amara immediately approached Casey and asked, "Are you malicious? What are you doing tricking us


    into this Hazelfield Estate?"


    "I''m not cheating. The house I bought is in there." Casey said.


    He was speechless for what they thought. Why did they think soplicated?


    "Look, there''s a bunch of security guards out there. They''re noting for us, are they?" N''s mother


    pointed to the Hazelfield Estate.


    There was indeed a security guard team over there heading for the gate.


    "Let''s go quickly. With so many people blocking the entrance to themunity, they will definitely drive


    us away. If we are really treated as disturbance to the security of themunity, we will be in trouble."


    Jakub said.


    Edith also gave Casey a confused look, wondering why the security appeared.


    Casey smiled and said, "It''s okay. The guards are here to wee you."


    Casey had informed the Security Department that his rtives woulde to visit himter.


    After learning that Casey bought one of the ten most expensive vis in the district, the security guards


    immediately said that they would wee Casey''s rtives and make them feel at home in Hazelfield


    Estate.


    Casey said they didn¡¯t have to do so, but the head security guard said it had to; otherwise, it would be


    disrespectful to Casey and he insisted that his men would line up to wee his rtives.


    Casey couldn''t resist the head¡¯s enthusiasm and agreed.


    The guards at Hazelfield Estate were carefully selected, and many of them were veterans, so they


    were self-disciplined.


    When the guards reached the door, they quickly turned into two rows, standing opposite each other in


    neat rows at the gate.


    The people of the Patel Family looked at the guards with a strange look. They were not out to arrest


    anyone.


    "What are these people for? Why are there two lines at the door? Aren¡¯t they going to arrest us?"


    "It doesn¡¯t seem like that. They should not arrest people for no reasons, right?"


    "They came out to wee us," Casey exined when the people were afraid to enter. "In a legal


    society, they can''t arrest people at will. Even the security guards at the Hazelfield Estate only keep the


    Casey''s remarks were met with disdain by the crowd.


    "What a shame to tell such a tant lie. Who do you think you are? Do you think you are so powerful


    enough to have the security guards of the Hazelfield Estate line up to wee you?" N curled her


    lips.


    "Well, Casey probably goes insane and has the illusion that the security guards are out to wee


    him."


    "Casey, can you stop embarrassing me? It¡¯s your luck that they are not to arrest you. And you go too


    far to think that they are weing you. How shameful it is!" Amara also stared at Casey in disgust.


    When no one believed him, Casey shook his head. He looked at Edith and asked, "Do you believe


    me?"


    Edith hesitated, but nodded.


    Casey gave a satisfied smile and took Edith''s hand and led her inside.


    Amara immediately stopped her, because Edith was her daughter, and she didn¡¯t want Casey to trouble


    her daughter.


    But she was a little afraid that the security guards would catch her, so she hesitated but did not go in


    with Casey and Edith.


    Casey took Edith to the gate and walked through the guards.


    At that moment, all the guards bowed and shouted, "Wee home!"


    Edith was startled, but reacted by giving Casey an admiring look.


    The security guards actually lined up to wee them.


    How could it be? With so many residents living in the Hazelfield Estate, the guards couldn''t have lined


    up to wee everyone, could they?


    This only showed that Casey was a very honorable man in the Hazelfield Estate.


    The rtives of the Patel family, on the other hand, were stunned. The Patel family, Amara and Nics


    opened theirs mouth wide in surprise.

 Chapter 99 It Was a Villa That I Bought

    Chapter 99 It Was a Vi That I Bought


    "They¡­they are lined up to wee us. Is this one of the high-end services provided by Hazelfield


    Estate? No wonder why they always praise this ce," Jakub murmured.


    "Wait a minute. If these guys are really lined up for us, it means that Casey does have a house here,


    doesn¡¯t he?" someone said.


    All of them realized that, and became even more surprised.


    Casey was walking in front of N. She looked at him bitterly and said, "How did he get so much


    money to afford a house in such a ce? It must be because Edith misappropriated money from the


    project to help him. I need to tell my grandfather once back home."


    Albie was unpleasant as well. Even a man like him had to live in amunity far from downtown. How


    could Casey live in Hazelfield Estate?


    "It is true. Casey bought a house in Hazelfield Estate," many visitors began to sigh with emotion.


    "Once I thought Casey¡¯s house was somewhere rural, but it turns out to be in Hazelfield Estate. We


    underestimate him this time," a visitor said.


    Many visitors changed their attitude towards Casey.


    But most of them still believed that it was Edith who made it possible for Casey to buy the house in


    Hazelfield Estate. She was doing a good job in thepany after all.


    Amara and Nics were the most excited. They once thought that Casey bought a shanty in a remote


    ce and that what he had done was to make them embarrassed.


    But now it turned out to be in Hazelfield Estate. They couldn¡¯t be more amazed.


    "He really has a house in Hazelfield Estate. I¡¯m so proud of him," Nics said smiley.


    Amara curled her lip and said, "Do you really think it is all his credit? It must be our daughter who


    offered him the money."


    Nics nodded and said, "That sounds reasonable."


    When the two of them were walking into themunity joyfully, the security guards shouted in chorus,


    "Wee to Hazelfield Estate!"


    Seeing them walk into themunity without being blocked, other members of the Patel family


    followed them immediately.


    The security of Hazelfield Estate was pretty tight after all. In the past, they didn¡¯t even have the chance


    to get into it. And now that here was the chance, they would make use of it to take a visit.


    N and Albie moved into themunity sullenly. They wanted to see what exactly Casey¡¯s house


    was like.


    "Oh, my dear daughter, you should have told us you have a house here earlier, so we wouldn¡¯t have


    argued with you," Amara smiled at Edith.


    But Edith was convinced that they wouldn¡¯t believe her even if she told them. "If they weren¡¯t in the


    "Edith, do you know how big Casey¡¯s house is? It is said that the high-rise apartment here could cost


    you several million," a rtive said.


    Edith didn¡¯t know how big it was either and said, "I have no idea, too. I haven¡¯t paid a visit to there yet."


    Then everyone turned to look at Casey. From their eyes, he knew they wanted to ask him the question.


    "Follow me. You guys will see it soon." Casey said smiley.


    "Eww. He is just making a mystery of it. Obviously, what he bought was a one-room t, which was not


    as expensive as they imagine and not a big deal for someone to afford," N said.


    The people around her thought her words were reasonable and nodded.


    "A one-room t is eptable. After all, it is bought only for Edith to live in. The most important thing is


    thismunity has a good environment," Amara started to protect Edith.


    Nughed. Edith was her daughter. Of course, she would definitely speak for her daughter.


    "A one-room t? Really? Why do you invite all of us to visit a one-room t? Is there big enough to


    receive us all?" N said.


    "Yeah. A one-room t is too small. At first, I thought it was a big house for us to take a visit, but then it


    turns out to be a one-room t. What a waste of time," someone said.


    "No wonder why you won¡¯t tell us how big it is. Making a little more effort, maybe we can buy a one-


    room t in here," another one said.


    They started toin that Casey invited them to visit a one-room t. Usually, they thought they


    were superior to Casey, and now that Casey brought them into Hazelfield Estate, they needed to find


    more excuses to maintain their superiority.


    Casey curled his mouth. "I have never invited you guys to be here. Instead, it was you guys who


    insisted to pay a visit," he thought.


    "Casey, how do you handle all of us with your small t? Shall we take turns to visit?" Albie sneered.


    All he wanted now was to try every method to humiliate Casey.


    "Don¡¯t worry. There is enough space for all of you," Casey said.


    Albie felt contemptuous of him at once. "He should feel ashamed to pretend to be macho," he thought.


    "Sure. Let¡¯s see how you put all of us in a one-room t," Albie said coldly.


    They walked with the guidance of Casey. The residents here felt weird to see so many people gather


    together.


    "Casey¡¯s house was a one-room t, isn¡¯t it? The ts are in the north but why are we heading south?


    That¡¯s the area for vis," someone said.


    Many people also realized the problem and turned to look at Casey.


    Amara and Nics were confused as well. But soon, the confusion turned into shock as they formed


    an assumption.


    "Edith, is it possible that what Casey bought was a vi?" Amara asked Edith in a low voice.


    Edith didn¡¯t know the answer, too. She had no idea what kind of house did Casey buy. She thought it


    was a one-room t at the beginning.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Now Casey was leading the crowd to the vi area, which meant that his house was not in the t area.


    So, it couldn¡¯t be a small t.


    But the vi here was expensive as hell. Edith remembered that Casey had paid the price at once, so


    how much money did he have?


    Edith nced at Casey. He was determined, and didn¡¯t seem like to y tricks, which calmed her


    down. No matter what he had bought, all she needed to do was to have faith in him.


    "Casey, are you sure we are in the right way? I have been told that the ts are on the north side,"


    Albie said.


    "Did I ever tell you that my house was a one-room t?" Casey nced at him and spoke.


    The crowd was excited immediately. Casey didn¡¯t bring them to the t area and said that his house


    was not a one-room t, so the only possibility was, he had a vi.


    Everyone looked at Casey in astonishment. In the beginning, they wanted tough at him, but now it


    was heughing at them.


    "Stop keeping us guessing! What did you buy exactly? Just tell us!" Jakub said hurriedly.


    "A vi," Casey said in a calm manner.


    They were shocked again. A vi in Hazelfield Estate would cost eight million at least, which was


    enough to buy several houses of that ordinary kind they were living in.


    "Are you kidding? A vi?" Amara said in disbelief.


    "I¡¯m not kidding you," Casey responded.


    Amara pressed her breast immediately. She felt like her heart was going to jump out of her mouth.


    All those rtives from the Patel family were speechless. The answer from Casey was so sensational.


    A vi in Hazelfield Estate was something they could never afford.


    After a short period of silence, they started to move close to Amara and Nics, talking with them with


    a much nicer attitude and tried to tter them.


    Amara and Nics were overjoyed. In the past, they were the ones to be mock at, but now they were


    the ones to be tter.


    Only Albie and N¡¯s families looked gloomy, especially Jakub, who once believed that what Casey got


    was a t that was no better than his new house.


    But now he said it was a vi, a vi in Hazelfield Estate. Jakub couldn¡¯t stand this anymore.


    Casey kept walking in front of the crowd. Edith approached Casey and said, "Umm¡­is that really a


    vi?"


    Casey nodded.


    "You paid the full price at once?"


    Casey nodded again.


    Edith took a deep breath. She waspletely confused.


    "The house is for you. Of course, I will give you the best," Casey smiled.


    A strong emotion rushed into Edith¡¯s mind. She didn¡¯t know why but wanted to hug him and gave him a


    kiss.


    Every time when Edith talked to him, his words would make her heartbeat fasten. "Don¡¯t know where


    he learned that from," Edith thought.


    Very soon, they walked into the heart of themunity, leaving the vi area behind.


    N noticed that Casey was still walking, and said, "You said your house was a vi, but we just


    passed the vi area. You don¡¯t even know where the vi area is, do you?"


    Hearing N¡¯s words, the others looked at Casey dubiously.


    "Hey. Are you lying to us, Casey?" somebody said.


    They started to discuss Casey. Rather than believing that Casey bought a vi in Hazelfield Estate,


    they preferred to believe that it was a lie.


    "Casey, just tell us where your house is exactly. Don¡¯t let everyone guess around," Amara said. She


    had just tasted the feeling of being ttered. If it turned out that Casey was lying, she would definitely


    tear him apart.


    "Just in front," Casey pointed at a separated area in front of him. It was the part with the best


    environment in themunity.


    "Liar. There is no vi in there. Don¡¯t you see the edge of the vi area here?" Nughed.


    Meanwhile, Albie frowned and took a step. He said, "This is not the edge, technically."


    "How is that not the edge? There¡­" When N was speaking, she suddenly recalled something. She


    was so stunned that her heart missed a beat and her eyes widened in surprise.


    "There is the where the only ten finest vis in Hazelfield Estate are."

 Chapter 100 Forgot to Bring the Key

    Chapter 100 Forgot to Bring the Key


    Albie nodded and said, "That is right. When Hazelfield Estate was constructing, they built the ten finest


    vis in the centre, which was an independent area with the best facilities. That¡¯s where the best vi in


    J City was located."


    "But the vi there costs fifteen million. Casey, don¡¯t tell me you are the owner of one of the ten vis,"


    Albie said.


    Everyone was shocked after hearing Albie¡¯s words. Fifteen million was about equal to the profit of the


    whole Patel family earned for two or three years.


    They turned to see Casey to hear the answer from him urgently.


    "Casey, did you really buy a vi for fifteen million? Don¡¯t try to fool us, it is not so easy to afford such a


    price," Amara frowned.


    Although she wanted to live in the best vi in J City, fifteen million was not a small amount even for the


    Gray family, let alone Casey. How did he pay such a price?


    "In my opinion, he is lying. Is it possible that a loser like Casey can afford a vi for fifteen million? If he


    could afford it, all the Patels had already lived in a vi like that!" N argued, sounding like she


    couldn¡¯t ept the fact.


    "Yeah. If he could afford such a vi, why are we still living in somece far from downtown?"


    "Yes, indeed. Think about what Casey has done in these years. All he has done was living off a


    woman."


    "Casey, what¡¯s wrong with you? You say you can¡¯t afford a vi like this, but you still bring us here."


    Casey nced at the crowd and said, "We are about to arrive, then you can see it by yourself. There is


    no need for me to tell a lie."


    Then, he continued to walk ahead.


    Although they felt suspicious, they still followed him.


    "Wasting time with a loser, that¡¯s boring. Do they really believe that Casey bought a vi for fifteen


    million?" N said with disgust.


    "Don¡¯t worry. These ten vis are in an independent area. If he wants to get in the area, he needs to


    walk through a locked door first. Without the key, he can¡¯t even get past the door. Soon we will find out


    whether he is lying," Albie smiled coldly.


    N nodded. And then the two of them continue to follow him.


    Soon, they arrived at the entrance of the finest vi area. The gate here was made of steel bar, and the


    whole area was confined by the iron fence.


    The entrance card of themunity couldn¡¯t open the gate. Instead, it could only be opened with a


    special key kept by the owner of the finest vi.


    "As far as I know, the lock of the gate was made by a top locksmith. There is no way you can open the


    gate unless you have the keys kept by the owners of the finest vi. Casey, you¡¯d better not fool us,"


    Albie said.


    Everyone turned to look at Casey, wondering whether he could show them the key or not.


    Casey smiled and put his hand in the pocket. Suddenly he realized that he left the key on the table in


    the living room of his vi when he was about the leave.


    His hand was in his pocket without any movement, which revealed a little embarrassment.


    "I made a mistake. I left the door of my vi open, but forgot that the gate here would lock itself


    automatically," Casey made a bitter smile.


    Seeing Casey couldn¡¯t show them the key, they began to suspect he didn¡¯t have the key to this gate at


    all.


    N and Albie sneered. They thought he couldn¡¯t hold on to his camouge any longer.


    "Just open the gate with your key, Casey. What are you waiting for? Don¡¯t tell me you forget to bring


    your key," N said gloatingly.


    "I think he doesn¡¯t even have the key at all! He lies to us about having a vi here but doesn¡¯t recognize


    that he needs to go through the gate first!" Albie shouted.


    Amara¡¯s face suddenly darkened. She stared at Casey and said, "Do you really have the key to this


    gate? Take it out if you do have!"


    "I left the key on the table of my living room," Casey replied honestly.


    Albie and N burst intoughter.


    "I don¡¯t even feel surprised that you will find such an excuse. Now that you can¡¯t get in to take the key,


    you will tell us toe home first and put off the visit, won¡¯t you?" N said.


    "You y us like a fiddle, Casey," Albie said.


    Those rtives were sullen. They felt like they were fooled by Casey.


    "I have been wondering why a loser like Casey can buy a vi with this price. And turns out it is only a


    joke."


    "Do you lose your mind, Casey? If you can¡¯t afford it, you just admit it. Why do you lie to us and bring


    us here? To show us how stupid you are?"


    "You are overestimating him by calling him stupid."


    The mood of Amara and Nics was worse than rtives¡¯. A little while ago, they were enjoying


    difference.


    "Casey Davies! You are a hopeless loser! What¡¯s wrong with you to lie to us and make yourself a joke! I


    can¡¯t put up with you anymore! Once back home Edith will divorce you and you will no longer be a part


    of my family!" Amara shouted hysterically.


    Edith was at a loss alongside. She believed that Casey wouldn¡¯t tell a lie, but she couldn¡¯t convince


    everyone by just talking.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Seeing their fierce reactions, Casey said, "I¡¯m going to bring you the key. Will that make you believe


    me?"


    "Are you kidding? You can¡¯t open the gate here. How do you get in and take the key?" Albie said.


    Casey didn¡¯t reply. He climbed over the fence easily andnded on the other side.


    A gate like that was nothing to him. He could get into the area easily.


    He didn¡¯t lock the door of his vi, so all he needed to do was get in and grab the key.


    Everyone was shocked by his behaviour. So were Amara and Nics. In their opinion, Casey could do


    nothing but chores, but now his capability surprised them.


    "Casey, what are you doing! You are trespassing on privatend! That¡¯s a crime! Don¡¯t get us involved


    if you want to kill yourself!" N said anxiously.


    The rtives of the Patel family were anxious too. What they were worried about was not Casey, but


    the future of their own.


    "Get out of here, you bastard! I don¡¯t want to go to jail with you!"


    "Oh no. He will implicate us. If he is arrested and says we are aplices, we will be doomed!"


    Casey didn¡¯t mind their words. He walked to his vi directly.


    N turned to look at Edith and said, "Your lunatic husband is going to drag us down! Do something!"


    Edith frowned and said, "He won¡¯t do something stupid. I trust him."


    "Edith! He is trespassing on privatend! If someone calls the police, we will all be involved! Stop


    speaking for him!" Amara said angrily.


    "Shall we call the security guards and let them arrest him? So, we won¡¯t be used as his


    aplices," Jakub said.


    Some rtives nodded immediately.


    "That¡¯s right. We should find someone to arrest him to get rid of the usation."


    "Let¡¯s call them right now."


    Edith was worried. She didn¡¯t expect that these so-called rtives would give Casey up at this critical


    moment.


    Amara grit her teeth and said, "Good. Just rid our family of him, so that we can save ourselves from the


    troubles he brings."


    Albie and N were sneering. They were eager to see Casey got arrested.


    In the past, they neither had the chance to witness himmitting a crime, nor could impute a crime to


    him. But now Casey was doing it by himself, which amused them indeed.


    "The usation of trespassing can ruin his whole life," Albie said happily.


    "His life should have been ruined earlier. Showing off in front of us all the time with no capability, he


    doesn¡¯t deserve my sympathy," N said.


    After a short period, Casey came out with a key in his hand.


    He opened the gate and said to the crowd, "Get in now."


    But nobody moved.


    "Casey, do you want to send us to prison with you? My dad has called the security already, and soon


    they will arrest you!" N said.


    Casey was puzzled and asked, "Why will they arrest me?"


    "Because you broke into someone¡¯s house and stole his key! You will be imprisoned for years!" N


    said firmly.


    Casey was speechless. What he had done was getting into his own house.


    In the meantime, Jakub was back with some security guards around him. It was the head security


    guard who took the lead.


    "That¡¯s him! He is the one who broke into the vi! Go get him now!" Jakub said with his finger pointing


    at Casey.


    "More than that, he also stole someone¡¯s key! He has a plot against somebody, and you should take


    him to the police station now!" Albie added more details.


    The director looked to the ce where Jakub pointed, and soon he recognized that it was Casey, which


    made him surprised. He knew Casey lived in here and just walked to his own house after all.


    He walked up to Casey in a hurry. The rtives were gloating, thinking that Casey was going to be


    attested.


    But, to their surprise, the director made a bow to Casey and said respectfully, "Mr. Davies, are these


    people troubling you? Should I arrest them all for you?"

 Chapter 101 What If I Say No?

    Chapter 101 What If I Say No?


    Everyone was stunned. Not only did the head security guard fail to arrest Casey, he even said that he


    would arrest them all?


    "No." Casey shook his head, "I just forgot to take the key when I went out, so I had to climb in to get it.


    They misunderstood me."


    The head security guard was shocked and nced at the four-meter-high or five-meter-high gate. It


    was not easy to get through this gate. How did Casey do it?


    "Oh, it turns out like that, then we won''t disturb Mr. Casey." The head security guard didn''t ask much.


    He knew the rules here, so he immediately left with a group of security guards.


    Seeing this, N immediately said, "He broke into others¡¯ house. Why don''t you arrest him?"


    The head security guard turned his head and nced at N. Then he said, "He is the owner of the


    vi."


    After speaking, he took his men to leave, ignoring those who were saying to arrest Casey.


    Everyone of Patel family was stunned. They didn''t expect that the security guards would treat Casey so


    respectfully. They just asked a few questions and left.


    "Now you should believe it. If you want to visit, juste in." Casey said.


    The expressions of Amara and Nics eased a little more. But because of the previous incident, they


    didn''t dare to just go in like this. If something happened, they would beughed at by others again.


    "Maybe you bribed them with money and let them act with you. You have to prove that you are the


    owner of this vi, otherwise, we will not enter." N said.


    "Yes, what the security guards said doesn¡¯t count. They can be bribed with a little money. Maybe this is


    a y they acted with you." Albie also added.


    Everyone nodded.


    Casey was speechless. It was so difficult to convince the group of people to believe that this vi was


    bought by him.


    Just when Casey felt helpless, a middle-aged man in a suit walked over from not far away. He was the


    manager of the sales department that day.


    The manager saw Casey here, and immediately ran over with a smile.


    "Mr. Casey, I didn''t expect you to be here. Are you bringing rtives and friends to visit the vi?" the


    manager asked.


    Casey nodded to him and asked, "Why are you here?"


    The manager directly took out a property ownership certificate from his briefcase and then handed it to


    Casey. He said, "The certificate of your vi has alreadye out. I came here to give you the


    certificate."


    Casey reached out to took certificate. He opened it and had a look. It was indeed the certificate of his


    vi, with his name written on it.


    "Thanks." Casey said.


    "You¡¯re wee. You cane to me if something happens in the future. I won''t bother you now. I


    have to go."


    The manager replied. Seeing that there were quite a few people here, fearing to disturb Casey, he


    hurriedly left.


    Casey thought it was so good that the manager came here at this time. Now he had the certificate,


    which could convince these people.


    "The certificate is here. If you still don''t believe in me, you can take a look." Casey shook the certificate


    in his hand.


    Amara was the first to snatch the certificate. After she saw that it was Casey''s name on it, she


    immediately became grinning.


    The rtives of Patel family also hurriedly came over to have a look, confirming that the name of the


    vi was Casey.


    N and Albie also took a look at the certificate. After that, they were dumbfounded. They obviously


    couldn''t ept that this vi really belonged to Casey.


    "Edith is really a bitch. How dare she to embezzle so much money from the project? I have to tell


    grandfather." N said.


    Albie immediately winked at her and said, "Be quiet. Just let them be proud for a while. If Grandpa


    knows about this, he will definitely take back the vi and her car. At that time, they can''t get anything!"


    N nodded. Both of them showed sinister smiles.


    "What are you all doing? Hurry into my house and take a look." Amara shouted.


    She suspected Casey just now, saying that Casey was fooling people. Now she immediately said that


    this was her house. Casey had indeed never seen anyone shameless than her.


    After a group of people were sure that this vi belonged to Casey, they all happily followed Amara to


    visit. After all, it was rare for them to have the opportunity to see the boutique vi in the Hazelfield


    Estate.


    Casey walked up to Edith. He smiled at her, and then took her into the vi.


    The vi inside was luxuriously decorated. All kinds of furniture and appliances were of the best


    brands. The whole house gave people afortable and luxurious feeling. Everyone of Patel family


    was envied.


    "Amara, you are really blessed. You can live in such a good ce. I¡¯m afraid that I can¡¯t live in such a


    ce in my whole life."


    "Yes, this vi is probably the best in the entire J City. You really let us enviable."


    Amara was full of pride. Now she finally didn''t have to worry about othersughing at her small house.


    Jakub looked so gloomy, standing over there without saying a word. Compared with this vi, his new


    house was just a shit.


    Seeing him like this, Amara deliberately walked over and asked, "Brother, how is my new house?"


    "Very...very good." Jakub forced a smile and said reluctantly.


    "Yeah, I feel pretty good too. Compared with yours, here is a bit worse, but I like quietness. It''s so big


    here. I can enjoy the quietness well." Amara said it on purpose.


    "How could it be? How can my housepare to the vi here?" Jakub¡¯s expression didn¡¯t look well,


    wishing to scold Amara.


    Amara felt happy. She just like to see even though Jakub was embarrassed, he could only hold it.


    At this time, N came over and said to Amara, "Who knows where your money to buy the vies


    from? If you break thew, you will go to jail. Dad, we''ve seen it. Let''s go back."


    After speaking, she took Jakub and her mother to leave the vi, followed by Albie.


    Amara curled her lips and thought, ¡®The money for buying a house is from my daughter''s hard work.


    How could we break thew? You just envy us.¡¯


    The rtives of Patel family visited the vi for a long time. Casey invited them for lunch at noon.


    Amara was very happy. She even cooked a big lunch for these rtives.


    After having lunch, everyone said goodbye to Amara one after another, and then left Hazelfield Estate.


    When they left, they were still full of envy.


    "You cane to my house often when you are free in the future. The traffic around here is so good. It


    is convenient toe here." Amara said.


    She hadpletely regarded herself as the hostess here. She had totally forgot what she said before


    that if Casey and Edith moved out, she would never move out with them.


    After walking everyone out, Casey and Edith sat down on the sofa. Casey smiled and said, "It''s really


    difficult to deal with these people."


    Edith looked at Casey and said, "They are just such persons. Just don''t care about them."


    "Do you like the house I bought for you?" Casey said.


    Edith nodded and said, "I like it."


    It was already the best house in J City. If she still didn''t like it, what ce she want to live? A pce?


    "It''s just that this house is so expensive. Where did you get so much money?" Edith asked.


    "Nest egg." Casey said with a smile.


    Edith rolled her eyes at Casey, thinking that Casey fooled her with this excuse again. If he said that


    again next time, she would take away all his nest egg in the name of his wife.


    Just as the two were talking andughing, Amara and Nics came over.


    Amara threw the certificate on the table directly. She looked at Casey angrily, and said, "Tell us, why is


    your name written on this certificate? Are you trying to take our family''s money away alone? "


    Casey nced at Amara, and said, "The house I bought is of course written my name."


    "Crap! You bought this house with my daughter''s money. Do you think I don''t know? Casey, your


    ambition is really exposed. I think you¡¯re up to no good from the beginning!" Amara yelled at Casey.


    "Mom, Casey really bought this vi by himself. Where can I get so much money from to buy such an


    expensive house?" Edith immediately exined.


    "You can get much money form the project of TY Group you have recently been managed. Don''t think I


    don''t know. How can Casey have so much money? He¡¯s just a punk. His money definitely gets from


    you." Amara said firmly.


    "I indeed can get some money form the project I manage, but I have never taken a penny from it. This


    vi is worth 15 million. If I really took a lot of money from the project, the project would have broken


    down long ago!" Edith shouted at her mother with a little anger.


    Amara suddenly felt a little guilty. Thinking about it carefully, it was indeed impossible for Edith to take


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    so much money from the project.


    "Even if you didn''t take it from the project, the money is definitely not his. Anyway, his name can''t be on


    the certificate." Amara quibbled.


    "Besides, Casey, you¡¯ll go back to pack our thingster, and bring them here. We won''t go back that


    small house in the future." Amara continued.


    Edith was taken aback and said, "Mom, didn''t you say that you wouldn''t move out with us? What do


    you mean now?"


    Amara immediately red at Edith and said, "Have I said it? Why can''t I live in my vi?"


    "This is Casey''s vi!" Edith emphasized again.


    "Cut the crap! Even if his name is written on this certificate, this vi is still the property of Patel family. I


    want to live here. Does he have any opinions?" Amara red at Casey fiercely.


    "Yes, daughter, the certificate of the vi is indeed written with his name. But there are so many rooms


    here. It¡¯s so big here. We should live here." Nics also said.


    Casey nced at these two brazen-faced people and said coldly, "What if I say no?"

 Chapter 102 Dianas Misunderstanding

    Chapter 102 Diana''s Misunderstanding


    Both Amara and Nics were taken aback. Amara''s expression quickly became twisted.


    "You¡¯re not the one who has the final say in this family. You have been a freeloader in our family for so


    many years, and now that you want to cut the apron strings? You do not let us live here?"


    "Such an ungrateful man. We shouldn''t have let him get married with our daughter and lived in our


    home." Nics sighed.


    Amara looked at Edith and said, "Now, you see this guy''s true face. You¡¯re going to divorce him right


    now. He can¡¯t live in this vi. Just let him get out of our house!"


    Edith looked embarrassed and said, "If I really divorce him but the certificate of the house doesn''t have


    my name on it, you can''t live in this vi forever."


    Hearing this, Amara immediately regretted saying that. If she wanted to drive Casey out, she had to


    wait until Casey transferred the ownership of the vi to Edith.


    Edith felt very wronged. She was actually forced to use this method to prevent Amara from letting her


    divorce Casey.


    She bit her lip. Feeling wronged, she cried out directly.


    Casey suddenly felt sorry when he saw Edith cry. He just wanted to let Amara and Nics know that


    he couldn¡¯t stand such a treat anymore, so he said that.


    But now seeing Edith crying, he wanted to end the quarrel immediately. He didn''t want Edith to worry


    about these things anymore.


    "I''ll go back and pack thingster. You can take a look at the room first." Casey said helplessly.


    Hearing what Casey said, Amara and Nics bothughed.


    "Humph, remember in this family, I have the final say. You¡¯d better be obedient in the future."


    Amara thought that Casey was afraid of her, so she felt prouder. But she was also a little unsatisfied.


    Because of this vi, she couldn¡¯t let Casey and Edith get divorced.


    It seemed that she had to find a way to force Casey to transfer the ownership of the vi to Edith.


    "You don''t need to pack things up. Tomorrow I will go back to pack up with your Dad, in case you will


    steal my passbook." Amara said again.


    Then she went to see the room with Nics.


    Casey walked up to Edith, wiped her tears with his hand, and said, "I made you wronged."


    Edith choked with sobs and said, "I just think they¡¯ve gone too far. It is you who are wronged."


    Casey smiled and said, "I¡¯m okay. Anyway, this vi is so big. It''s okay to let them live in. I was also


    impulsive just now."


    Edith sighed. Facing her parents, she had no ways.


    "Let''s take a look at the room too. See which one you like to live in." Casey smiled and took Edith to


    see the room.


    In the end, Amara and Nics chose a bedroom on the first floor. Edith lived with Casey on the second


    floor in order not to listen to their nags.


    That night, Amara and Nics had already begun to discuss to sell their old house. After all, the small


    house was worth a lot of money.


    But in the end, Edith stopped them. Because she felt that she and Amara couldn¡¯t get along well


    recently. If they had a quarrel someday, she could still live with Casey in that house for a few days.


    At the same time, in ate-night snack shop in J City.


    Albie and N were sitting together and eating. Some materials were ced in front of them, which


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    was the "evidence" they collected.


    "I have already inquired clearly about the Automobile Sales Servicshop 4S. Casey bought the car in


    full. I asked them for the purchase record. I¡¯m sure about it." N said.


    "I also let my friend in Hazelfield Estate to ask. The boutique vi was also bought by Casey in full and


    was paid on the spot. Tsk-tsk, how much money did Edith take from the project? She can even afford a


    car and a house." Albie said while eating.


    "Who knows how much money she took! Anyway, this amount is enough for Grandpa to kick her out of


    thepany. Maybe she has to go to jail." N pouted.


    "Edith is really shrewd. She let Casey buy the car and the house. Even if something goes wrong, she


    will definitely shirk all the responsibility and let Casey take the me for her." Albie said with squinting


    eyes.


    "Whatever, no matter whom she asks to take the me for her, anyway, they are on the same side.


    Even if they die, they have to die together." N said indifferently.


    She had the same hatred for Casey and Edith.


    "Haha, that''s right. Just let them show off for a few more days. After a few days, I will take all the


    evidence to see Grandpa and tell him. At that time, neither of them can stay in Patel family!"


    Albie picked up a ss of wine and clinked to N¡¯s ss. Then the two of them drank together.


    ...


    The next day, Amara and Nics went back to their old house to pack their things. Because there was


    everything in the vi, they didn''t have to bring too many things. They just needed to bring the


    valuables.


    Casey didn''t take care of the things in the old house. After all, Edith still had the n to go back here


    when they had a fight with her parents in the future, so there was no need to move those stuff.


    After getting up in the morning, he drove Edith to work.


    Perhaps because of the vi, Amara had no objections about Casey driving the car.


    After all, a Land Rover was nothingpared to a vi.


    After driving Edith to thepany, Casey originally nned to go back, but at this time, he received a


    call from Conor.


    "Casey,e to Starry Night Club."


    "What happened?" Casey asked.


    "Morgan is injured."


    Casey immediately hung up the phone and drove directly to Starry Night Club.


    He parked the car at the door of Starry Night Club, and then walked in anxiously.


    Not long after he walked in, Diana walked out from a junction not far away.


    When walking past the gate of Starry Night Club, Diana''s eyes fell on the Land Rover.


    "Isn''t this Edith''s car? How could it be parked here?" Diana felt confused.


    She nced at Starry Night Club. Diana had heard of ces like entertainment clubs. Starry Night


    Club was also famous in J City.


    However, Diana had never been to such a ce. In her opinion, this kind of ce was for men to have


    fun. It was definitely not a good ce.


    She immediately took out her mobile phone and called Edith, "Hello, Edith, where are you now?"


    "At work." Edith replied.


    "What about Casey?" Diana asked again.


    "He went back after driving me to work. What''s wrong?" Edith asked.


    Diana¡¯s eyes moved, but she did not tell Edith that she saw Casey''s car.


    "Nothing. Just asking you." Diana said with a smile.


    Edith suddenly felt something wrong, and said, "Diana, don''t have other thoughts on Casey. You can


    take away my all things, but don¡¯t touch Casey."


    Dianaughed and said, "Rx. You are my best friend. How could I do this kind of thing?"


    After speaking, she hung up the phone.


    "Casey didn''t go home but came to this ce... Could it be that he..." Diana muttered.


    "Edith has also been very cold towards Casey in recent years. She begun to care about him recently.


    Casey is a man. He must have some sexual needs. Hees here not for business, right?" Diana


    guessed.


    "If hees to such a ce in order to solve his sexual needs, I can help him solve this need. So I


    don¡¯t have to feel sorry for Edith. Anyway, it¡¯s Casey whoes to this ce first."


    A strange idea popped into Diana''s mind.


    Her eyes moved. After silently nced at the sign of Starry Night Club, she continued to walk towards


    the front. No one knew what she was thinking about.


    Casey didn''t know what happened outside Starry Night Club. After walking in, he quickly walked


    towards the room where Conor and the others usually lived.


    There was no doubt about Morgan''s strength. There were few people in J City who could hurt him. Now


    that he was actually injured, it meant that they were in trouble.


    He pushed the door directly in, and saw Morgan lying on the bed with his eyes closed. Morgan was


    getting infusion and there was a bandage on his chest.


    Conor and Fat Guy were sitting nearby to take care of Morgan. Seeing Casey came, they immediately


    stood up.


    "How is his situation? Who did it?" Casey asked.


    Conor motioned to Casey to be quiet, and then walked out of the room with Casey and Fat Guy.


    "Broken two ribs, and he¡¯s still in aa. But the doctor said it''s okay, and he will be fine after a period


    of recuperating." Conor said.


    "Who hurt him?" Casey asked.


    "Alfred¡¯s men." Conor replied.


    "Alfred?" Casey frowned. There were originally three underworld kings in J City. They were Morgan,


    Jayden and Alfred.


    Jayden had been destroyed by Morgan. Logically, Alfred would avoid conflict with Morgan because he


    was afraid of Morgan. Unexpectedly, his men hurt Morgan, which made Casey a little unbelievable.


    "Alfred''s power in J City is equal to yours. How could he have such a strong person to hurt Morgan?"


    Casey asked.


    "You ask us? We also want to know the answer." Fat Guy said in low voice.


    Conor red at him immediately and exined, ¡°Alfred¡¯s men indeed can¡¯t hurt Morgan, but during this


    period of time, Alfred found a powerful helper and started to have some friction with us."


    "Yesterday Alfred¡¯s men came here to mess with us. Morgan confronted them. The head person took


    the lead to provoke Morgan. Then they had a fight. As a result, that person was the helper Alfred hired


    and directly injured Morgan."


    Casey frowned immediately after hearing this.


    The helper Alfred hired? He was so powerful? Casey couldn''t guess who the person could be for a


    while.


    Conor paused for a while, and then continued, "Before he left, he said he woulde here again


    tomorrow. Then he will let me and Morgan disappear from the world and make Alfred be the only


    king of the underworld in J City."

 Chapter 103 Hurry to Apologize to Him

    Chapter 103 Hurry to Apologize to Him


    Casey narrowed his eyes when he heard Conor''s words. He said coldly, "If he thinks this way, I can


    only say don¡¯t even think about it."


    "That person''s strength is indeed a bit powerful. Among the people I have seen in the past few years,


    you are the only one who can match him. But I feel that his strength is still over than you." Conor said.


    Conor had seen Casey fight. Although he knew that Casey was very powerful, ording to his


    feelings, the helper Alfred found was more powerful than Casey.


    Caseyughed and said, "I didn''t use my full strength when I went to save youst time. How do you


    know that his strength will be over than mine?"


    Conor was taken aback. He didn''t expect thatst time Casey fought Josh and several persons, he


    didn¡¯t use his all strength.


    How powerful should he be if he used all his strength?


    "Since they nned toe here to make trouble tomorrow, we can¡¯t just sit and wait. I wille here


    early tomorrow and then we cane to Alfred directly, so as not to disturb Morgan to rest." Casey


    said.


    Seeing Casey so confident, Conor nodded. When he was in QY City, he understood a truth which was


    if he really waited for someone toe to him first, there would really be a dead end.


    After hearing Casey¡¯s decision, Fat Guy on the side immediately said, ¡°Shall we reallye to them


    first? That man¡¯s strength is really strong. He beat Morgan to the ground with one punch. I think we


    don¡¯t have to confront them head on. How about we go to another city to stay for a while and then


    Casey and Conor both turned their heads to look at Fat Guy. Conor looked at him with a bit of anger.


    He said, "You were the King of Gambler in the past. But why are you so timid now? You are as timid as


    a mouse. Don¡¯t you feel ashamed?"


    Fat Guy immediately red, looked determined, and said, "Damn it. You said I¡¯m timid? Well, well. Just


    Looking at Fat Guy, Caseyughed. He also felt that the ountant he had hired was indeed a little


    timid.


    But this did not prevent Casey from putting him in an important position. After all, the reason why


    Casey hired him was not to let him fight.


    ncing at him with a smile, Casey said, "Conor and I are going to deal with tomorrow¡¯s matter. You


    don''t need to go with us. I have other tasks to give you."


    When Fat Guy heard Casey''s words, he immediately asked with some caution, "What are the tasks? I


    don''t want to do it if there is danger. I don''t have insurance. If something happens to me, no one will


    help me deal with ims settlement."


    Casey whispered some words in his ear.


    Fat Guy¡¯s eyes lit up immediately, and then he said happily, ¡°This is my thing. You can rest assured to


    leave it to me. You two just go to deal with Alfred. I promise toplete the tasks you gave me.¡±


    Conor was confused, wondering what tasks Casey gave to Fat Guy.


    After deciding what they were going to do tomorrow, Casey went to see Morgan again, and then


    transferred 100,000 dors to Conor, letting Conor buy some fruits and supplements for Morgan and


    himself.


    Conor looked at the 100,000 dors that Casey had transferred to him, wondering if it was a bit too


    extravagant to buy fruits with so much money. So much money was enough to buy out the fruit shop.


    But thinking of that Casey transferred 100 million to him so easilyst time, he didn''t think there was


    anything wrong with it.


    Maybe for a rich person like Casey, 100,000 dors could only buy some fruit.


    When it was almost noon, Casey drove to thepany to pick up Edith. They returned to Hazelfield


    Estate together. Edith wanted to buy some food outside, so Casey parked the car outside the


    After buying some food, they strolled around the mall on the first floor. After a while, they were about to


    go home.


    When passing by the ce where jade bracelets were sold, they suddenly heard something being


    broken up.


    Casey and Edith both turned their heads and found out that it was a woman next to them who had


    broken a jade bracelet.


    After Edith saw that person''s face clearly, she said in surprise, "Le?"


    Le was full of panic. She identally dropped the bracelet to the ground when she looked at the


    bracelet just now.


    Casey and Edith happened to pass by her at the time, which made her even more embarrassed.


    "Miss, our bracelet is priced at 38,000 dors. You broke it. You needpensation." The girl at the


    counter said anxiously.


    Le was dumbfounded. She didn''t expect that she broke such an expensive bracelet. Of course she


    was reluctant to pay for it.


    At this time, Casey and Edith were staring at her. An idea popped into her mind. She immediately


    pointed at Casey and said, "He bumped into me just now so I fell the bracelet on the ground


    identally. You ask him to pay for it."


    Casey and Edith both looked surprised. How could Le be so shameless?


    "What nonsense are you talking about? We didn''t touch you at all just now. It¡¯s obvious that you fell this


    bracelet on the ground yourself." Edith defended Casey.


    Le immediately pretended to a victim and said, "Edith, don¡¯t nder me. Didn''t I just find a boyfriend


    who is better than your jerk husband? Why did you do this to me?"


    "Hey, guys, look here, the one next to this woman is the famous punk-ass, Casey. I am a ssmate of


    this woman. She is jealous that I have found a handsome and rich boyfriend, so she deliberately set


    me up. Is she too shameless, right?"


    When everyone heard Le''s words, they immediately began using Edith and Casey.


    Edith felt aggrieved. She didn''t expect Le to dump it on her in this way.


    Casey took a look at Le, and said coldly, "What you said is useless. Let''s go to see the surveince


    video now. See if I bumped into you or you dropped the bracelet on the ground yourself."


    There happened to be a surveince camera next to them. Le didn''t even think about this issue.


    After hearing Casey''s words, she was shocked. If he really went to see the surveince video, no


    matter what she said, she would be totally screwed.


    "Don¡¯t have to see the surveince video. Don''t try to find any excuses. It¡¯s you who bumped into me.


    Hey,dy, quickly ask him to pay for it, or he will run away soon." Le said with a panic.


    Casey ignored Le, but looked at the girl at the counter and said, "Go to y the surveince video.


    We won''t run away."


    The girl nodded and was about to y the surveince video immediately.


    "Dare you!" Le shouted immediately.


    She turned to look at Casey, gritted her teeth and said, "It is just a bracelet of more than 30,000 dors.


    If I broke this bracelet, I will definitely pay it. My boyfriend is rich. He won¡¯t care about such a little


    money. "


    "You, you bumped into me but you still refuse to admit it. I think you just don''t want to pay it."


    "In this case, since I and your wife are ssmates, I will pay the money for you. Just spend the money


    to know your true faces."


    If the girl really went to y the surveince video, she would not only lose money, but also be


    embarrassed in front of so many people. It would be better to say that to make Casey and Edith infamy.


    "No need. After watching the surveince video, everyone naturally knows who should pay for it."


    Casey insisted on seeing the surveince video, so he walked towards the front.


    Le cursed him in her heart. Why was Casey so stubborn?


    Thinking for a while, she walked up directly in front of Casey, pretending to be bumped into by Casey,


    and then sat down on the ground.


    "What¡¯s wrong with you? You bumped into me and made me drop the bracelet on the ground. Now you


    knock me down to the ground. Do you think I can be bullied by you so easily? I tell you my boyfriend is


    a shareholder of this mall. He is here now. I will call him and let him teach you a lesson."


    Le took out her mobile phone and called his boyfriend.


    Hearing what Le said, everyone felt that Casey was making trouble on purpose. This woman¡¯s


    boyfriend was a shareholder of the mall, of course such a bracelet was a piece of cake to her.


    Watching Le sitting on the ground like a mean bitch, Casey sneered. He just stood here to wait for


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    her boyfriend toe over and saw what other tricks they could y.


    Edith was furious and felt ashamed that she had such a ssmate.


    After a while, a brightly dressed young man arrived. He squeezed into the crowd. Seeing Le sitting


    on the ground, he quickly helped her up.


    Casey looked at the young man with a hint of surprise on his face. Her boyfriend turned out to be Sam


    he met at the bank that day.


    "Sam, I was bullied by them. This jerk not only bumped into me and broke the bracelet, but also


    ndered me and knocked me to the ground. You have to help me!" Le said to Sam with a grieved


    expression.


    Sam immediately said, "Which bastard bumped into you?"


    He indeed loved his girlfriend. Although he knew that Le often made trouble for others on purpose,


    he would still choose to help Le.


    Le immediately reached out to point at Casey. She gritted her teeth and said, "It''s him. In order not


    to pay for the thirty-eight-thousand-dor bracelet, he said it was me who broke that bracelet. You have


    to help me."


    Sam¡¯s gaze followed Le''s hand to looked over and then fell on Casey''s face. He felt a little surprised.


    Wasn''t he the big shot who had ck Card in the World Bank? How could it be him?


    Such a big shot shouldn''t nder others because of a thirty-eight-thousand-dor bracelet, right? After


    all, for him, thirty-eight thousand was not enough to be his pocket money.


    So it should be Le who was making trouble for no reason around here. Sam knew his girlfriend very


    well.


    The point was that he was afraid of offending the big shot who had ck Card in the World Bank. After


    all, the big shot could buy this mall directly.


    He red at Le.


    Le was looking at Casey triumphantly, waiting for Sam to help her to teach Casey a lesson.


    At this time, Sam gritted his teeth and directly raised his hand to p Le on her face. He said loudly,


    "What nonsense are you talking about here? How could he nder you just for more than 30,000


    dors? I think it''s you who made trouble here for no reason."


    "Hurry up to apologize to him!"

 Chapter 104 Let Me Satisfy You

    Chapter 104 Let Me Satisfy You


    Le was stunned instantly. She raised her hand to cover her face, looking at Sam in disbelief.


    The people who had been watching them were also surprised at this scene. They thought that Sam


    would teach Casey a lesson, but they didn''t expect that Sam pped Le first.


    "You...you p me? It''s obvious that he bullied me. Are you crazy?" Le immediately cried out,


    looking at Sam with a grieved expression.


    "You know the best what was going on here. How could he waste his time just because of more than


    30,000 dors?" Sam looked so anxious. If he offended the big shot today, he would definitely not let


    Le go.


    "He... he is just a punk-ass that everyone in J City knows. How can he not care about more than


    30,000 dors? It¡¯s obvious that he himself wants to deny. You are still speaking for him now. Sam, I


    shouldn¡¯t be with you!" Le was full of grievances and hadpletely regarded herself as a victim.


    Sam was almost mad, but Le was still arguing with him.


    He red at Le and said, "I''ll exin this to you after we go back. You apologize to him first, hurry


    up!"


    "Why? Let me apologize to a punk-ass, no way!" Le shouted.


    "Alright," Casey said at this time, looking at Sam, "You go to y the surveince video. Let everyone


    see what happened at that time. Then we will know who is right and who is wrong. "


    Sam looked at Casey with embarrassment on his face. He bent over and said, "Mr. Davies, I¡¯m really


    sorry. This woman must be crazy so that she did such a thing. We don¡¯t have to see the surveince


    video. It must be this crazy woman¡¯s fault."


    Casey shook his head, and said impatiently, "Hurry up. I don''t want to waste time anymore."


    Seeing that Casey was a little impatient, Sam nodded in fright and said, "Okay, okay, I will let them y


    the surveince video."


    Then he went to the CCTV Control Room to y the surveince video.


    Seeing this, Le immediately wanted to stop Sam. But Sam pushed her directly and almost made her


    fall to the ground again.


    Le looked at Casey and Edith with resentment. Just because of them, the matter was out of her


    control now.


    The people around were all discussing. Most felt that Casey went too far.


    "This man has really gone too far. That woman has been beaten, but he is still reluctant to let her go."


    "Whose fault is it? If this man really bumps into this woman, why does he insist on ying the


    surveince video?"


    "Who knows! The woman is pitiful. She doesn''t seem to be lying."


    ...


    Edith didn''t know why Sam would help Casey. Logically, he should definitely help Le.


    Moreover, Sam''s attitude changed dramatically after seeing Casey, obviously because he knew that


    Casey was not that kind of persons who he could offend.


    What kind of identity did Casey have that made a rich yboy be so respectful to him? Sam even hit


    his girlfriend, just fearing pissing Casey off.


    Edith felt that she didn''t know Casey more and more.


    Above the lobby on the first floor of the mall, there were several huge TV screens, which were usually


    used for ying advertisements.


    After a while, the pictures on these TV screens were all switched to the surveince video in the mall.


    "Look at the screens above!" Someone eximed at this moment.


    Everyone immediately looked up at the screens above.


    What was ying above was exactly the scene of Le picking the jade bracelet at that time.


    When Le saw the video above, she screamed immediately, wishing to hide all the screens quickly.


    But those screens were hanging in the air. She couldn''t reach to them at all. Besides, with so many


    screens, she couldn''t cover them all even if she wanted to.


    She didn''t expect that Sam would be so ruthless that he yed the surveince video directly in front of


    everyone, which would make others scoff her in the future.


    In the video, Le looked at the jade bracelet in her hand for a long time, and then was about to put it


    down casually.


    At this time, the bracelet slipped directly from her hand and fell to the ground.


    When the bracelet fell on the ground, Casey and Edith were still more than one meter away from Le.


    After the bracelet broke, they walked to Le''s side, and Casey didn''t bump into her at all.


    The picture was clear. Le''s face was deadly pale. She was like a kid who had done something


    wrong and was found by others, feeling desperate and regretful.


    After everyone saw the surveince video, they found that Le was lying. Those who chose to believe


    her at that moment felt disgusting.


    "It''s really disgusting. This woman is so good at acting. Seeing her pitiful appearance just now, I really


    thought she was a victim."


    "Damn it. She turns out to be a scheming bitch. I originally wanted to stand out to help her. I didn''t


    expect that she¡¯s so shameless."


    "We wronged that young man. It has nothing to do with him."


    ...


    Le listened to the words of the people around her. She felt so embarrassed, wishing to find a hole to


    hide herself in.


    At this time, Sam ran back to Casey and said apologetically, "Mr. Davies, I watched the surveince


    video. It really has nothing to do with you. It''s my girlfriend who made trouble for you. I will let her


    apologize to you right now."


    After speaking, Sam turned his head to look at Le. He said coldly, "Hurry up to apologize to Mr.


    Davies!"


    Le nced at Casey. She felt unconvinced. Casey was just a jerk that everyone in J City knew.


    Why did she have to apologize to a jerk?


    "He''s just a punk-ass, why..." Le said aggrievedly.


    Seeing that Le was still unwilling to apologize, Sam immediately raised his hand and pped her


    again.


    The sound was loud.


    No one spoke for her this time. They all felt that Le deserved it.


    "If you don''t apologize now, the house I bought for you in Hazelfield Estate will be taken back


    immediately, and then you sleep on the street." Sam said angrily.


    When Le heard this, she immediately gave in. She quickly grabbed Sam''s arm and said, "I


    apologize. I apologize. Don''t take my house back. I will listen to you everything."


    After that, Le turned to look at Casey, and reluctantly said, "I... I''m sorry. I¡¯m wrong. I ndered you.


    Please forgive me. I won''t dare do it anymore."


    Sam also hurried forward and said with a smile, "Mr. Davies, this woman is so stupid so that she did


    something wrong. I will definitely teach her a lesson for youter. Please forgive her."


    Casey didn''t speak. He just turned his head to look at Edith, and said, "Let''s go."


    After the two people left, Le looked at Sam with a grieved face and said, "Honey, that person is


    obviously a punk-ass. Why do you have to make me apologize to him? I was so embarrassed just


    now."


    Sam red at her, and said, "Embarrassed? You fucking almost made me lose everything! You still


    care about your poor dignity?"


    "Fuck off, remember, if you dare to provoke him in the future, all your things must be handed back to


    me. At that time, you just get out of my face!"


    ...


    The next evening.


    Casey told Edith that he had an appointment with a friend at night and he had something to deal with.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Edith had habitually believed in Casey, so she did not ask Casey what he was going to do, but asked


    him toe back earlier.


    "You can drive there. It''s more convenient." Edith gave the car key to Casey.


    Casey smiled. He did not refuse, reached out and took the car key.


    Seeing this scene, Amara immediately muttered, "Daughter, you spoil him too much. Let him drive such


    a good car? It¡¯s a kind of waste."


    Edith nced at Amara immediately and said, "I repeat thest time. It¡¯s Casey who bought the car and


    the vi, so don''t talk nonsense anymore."


    "Humph, don''t fool me. I know everything." Amara didn''t believe it, but didn''t ask Casey to put down the


    key.


    Casey drove out. It didn''t take long to reach Starry Night Club. He parked the car at the door of Starry


    Night Club and went in to find Conor.


    Not long after Casey left home, Diana called Edith.


    "Edith, you and Caseye out to y with us." Diana said.


    "Casey has something to deal with tonight. He has been out. Next time, okay?" Edith said.


    "Okay, let¡¯s hang out next time." Diana didn''t say much and hung up the phone directly.


    Edith felt a little weird. Diana had never said that she wanted to hang out with Casey before. Today,


    when she heard that Casey was not at home, she directly agreed to hang out with them next time.


    "It seems that what happenedst time still change Diana¡¯s mind. It seems that it is necessary to find a


    time to have a talk with her." Edith murmured.


    Not long after Casey entered Starry Night Club, he walked out with Conor. Alfred¡¯s club was not too far


    from here, so the two of them didn¡¯t drive but just walked over there. It didn¡¯t make other pay attention


    to them.


    Conor had arranged his men. He and Casey would go to check the situation first, then his men would


    rush over soon.


    Not long after they left, Diana, dressed in a sexy dress, appeared at the door of Starry Night Club.


    Looking at the Land Rover at the door of Starry Night Club, Diana snickered.


    "Casey, I didn''t guess wrong. It seems that you oftene to this ce for fun."


    "Edith is really stupid. She knows you are a man, but she doesn¡¯t have sex with you. So you have to


    "The women here are all vulgar. What''s fun? Since Edith can''t give you, let me satisfy you."


    After muttering a few words to herself, Diana took out a small mirror to check her makeup. After


    confirming that she was enough to attract Casey''s attention tonight, she walked in Starry Night Club


    confidently.

 Chapter 105 Im So Awesome

    Chapter 105 I''m So Awesome


    At Flying Dragon Fight Club.


    Casey and Conor stood at the door.


    Conor nced at Casey with some worry. He said, "It¡¯s really not necessary to let all the buddiese


    over? This is Alfred¡¯s ce. If we two go in, it is equivalent to entering a wolf den."


    Caseyughed and said, "Compared with back then, you are timid now. At that that time, you fought a


    group of people in the street alone. How brave you were!"


    Conor shook his head helplessly, and said, "It is because of the things of that year that I understand


    being alive is the most important thing. If it were not for luck, I would have died in that street at that


    time."


    Casey could understand Conor. Conor started from scratch, and then had his own huge strength in QY


    City, of course he was so brave and fearless.


    It was just that after getting through the betrayal, Conor became a lot more cautious. The hardships he


    had suffered made him unable to be as fearless as before.


    "Back then, you had to rely on luck, but now that you work for me, you don''t have to worry about


    anything. With me, you won''t die."


    Casey said with a smile, and then walked into Flying Dragon Fight Club.


    Conor looked at Casey withplicated feelings. How much strength a person had so that he dared to


    say such a thing.


    This young man who looked harmless was a bit too unfathomable.


    He smiled and shook his head, no longer worrying about anything. Compared to his previous men, he


    was more willing to believe in Casey now.


    They entered the club together, where the first floor was a fitness venue and the second floor was a


    gathering ce for fighting enthusiasts.


    Alfred set up an arena on the second floor. He would arrange for people to go to the arena for


    The arena here was not for a normal fight. The so-called fight club was just a cover for Alfred.


    There were no rules and no requirements here. As long as someone was on stage, there would be only


    two endings. No matter what method was used, as long as to defeat the opponent, he was the winner.


    Precisely because there were no rules, people in the arena were quite violent. It was normal to break


    up others¡¯ arms and legs during apetition.


    There had even been many cases of being beaten to death in the arena here, but no one came here to


    take care of this kind of thing. Because everyone here knew that it was their choice to be in the arena


    or not. If he was far worse than others, he couldn''t me others.


    Because the arena here was quite violent and more exciting than the one on TV, many middle-aged


    people who were under great pressure woulde here to watch the game.


    Alfred relied on selling tickets to these people to make money. There was an endless stream of people


    watching the game every day. Alfred made a lot of money by relying on this.


    After Casey and Conor entered, they walked directly to the second floor. At the entrance of the second


    floor, a few muscr men stood there. Seeing Casey and Conor passing by, they reached out to stop


    them.


    "Five hundred dors per person."


    Casey felt Alfred was really such a shrewd businessman. It had to cost five hundred to enter in, which


    was really too expensive.


    But he didn''t hesitate. He immediately gave the person a thousand dors.


    After getting the money, several muscr men immediately let Casey and Conor in.


    "Be obedient after going in. If something happens, we are not responsible." A person said.


    Casey smiled, thinking that if he really wanted to cause trouble, they might not be able to take the


    responsibility.


    There were a lot of people on the second floor. Looking around, the crowd was dense. All of them


    surrounded an arena.


    At this time, two people on the arena were fighting desperately. One of them was tall and seemed to


    have infinitely power, and his fighting skills were quite good. Although the person who fought him was


    not weak, it was just not his opponent.


    The people around the arena were all excited and yelling constantly.


    Casey saw that there were bets on the side of the arena. It seemed that Alfred relied on betting on the


    winner to make money.


    "The Barbarian King is awesome! Kick his ass!"


    "Break off his arm! Let him see how powerful the Barbarian King is!"


    "Damn it, the Barbarian King is awesome. His every punch is just right to hit on others¡¯ body."


    ...


    Casey guessed that the tall man should be the Barbarian King these people referred to. He stared at


    the man and saw that the strength of this man was indeed not weak, but it was onlypared with


    ordinary boxers.


    If they two really had a fight, Casey could knock him to the ground with one move.


    "What are we going to do now? Alfred intends to deal with us today. He definitely can''t take care of


    things here now. If I''m not mistaken, he must be gathering people and wouldn''te here." Conor


    said.


    Casey thought for a while. This was indeed a problem. If Alfred didn''te here, it really wouldn''t


    make much sense for him and Conor toe here.


    At this time, the Barbarian King on the arena grabbed the opponent''s arm, and then used force to


    break his arm directly.


    A miserable cry echoed the entire floor. The Barbarian King raised the man with both hands and threw


    him under the arena.


    The people around the arena cheered, shouting the name of the Barbarian King.


    The Barbarian King also roared with his hideous face, showing off his power.


    Casey smiled at Conor and said, "Since we can''t find Alfred, let hime to us."


    Conor was taken aback, and asked, "How do we let hime to us?"


    Casey didn''t answer him. He just turned around to jump onto the arena.


    Seeing this scene, Conor immediately understood that Casey wanted to make some trouble to force


    Alfred to show up.


    However, even if Casey defeated the Barbarian King, Alfred wouldn¡¯te here and ignored the matter


    at hand. What Casey did wasn¡¯t wise.


    When everyone saw Casey jump onto the stage, they immediately became quiet, not knowing what this


    person wanted to do.


    The Barbarian King also stared at Casey. He looked at Casey with contempt and said coldly, "Brat,


    what are you doing?"


    "Since I¡¯m on the arena, it¡¯s naturally that I want to fight you." Casey said.


    Hearing Casey''s words, the Barbarian King immediately burst intoughter. He said, "Are you fucking


    kidding me? Look at your skinny body, you want to fight me?"


    The audience also burst intoughter, scoffing that Casey was over confident in himself.


    "Is he an idiot? The Barbarian King is the undefeated myth here. Few people can beat him."


    "He doesn¡¯t know himself well? Look at his weak arms and legs, the Barbarian King might be able to


    p him to death with one hand."


    "I didn¡¯t expect there is someone who dares to challenge the Barbarian King. It seems that he hates


    himself to live so long."


    ...


    "Are you scared?" Casey said with a smile.


    When the Barbarian King heard Casey''s words, heughed and said, "Damn it. You are definitely the


    one who is best at bragging I have ever seen."


    The audience also followed to taunt Casey, feeling that Casey was indeed bragging.


    "Since you want to fight with me, tell me your name. If you are beaten to death by meter, I can also


    know which family you are from." The Barbarian King said.


    "Conor!" Casey replied.


    His voice was not loud, but everyone here heard him.


    Most people present immediately became quiet.


    Conor was famous recently. Those who came here to watch the game had some understanding of the


    underworld forces in J City, knowing that Conor was the most powerful one recently.


    Conor in the audience was stunned. He didn''t expect Casey to pretend to be him. Seeing Casey''s


    serious expression, Conor was helpless.


    But he also understood what method Casey would use to force Alfred toe over. There were many


    Alfred''s men present here. If they knew that Conor was here, they would definitely report to Alfred.


    Alfred''s target tonight was Conor. If he knew that Conor was here, naturally he would not go to Starry


    Night Club again.


    The Barbarian King looked Casey up and down, then sneered. He said, "You are Conor. I didn''t expect


    you¡¯re such a weak man. Since you want to go to the hell today, I can teach you a lesson for Mr. Alfred,


    so that in the future I, the Barbarian King, will have a ce in J City!"


    At this time, some Alfred¡¯s men looked at the arena, then took out their mobile phone to call Alfred.


    Casey smiled and looked at the Barbarian King, and said, "Such a great idea. But it¡¯s a pity that I,


    Conor, am so awesome. How could you beat me?"


    Conor immediately covered his face. It turned out Casey wanted to pretend to be him and then showed


    off, but what Casey said was so embarrassing. If this matter spread out, many people wouldugh at


    him.


    Everyone looked suspiciously at Casey on the arena. They had heard more or less about Conor. They


    all knew that Conor was a powerful and low-key guy. But why did they feel like he was showing off


    now?


    "Bullshit. Whether you''re awesome or not, I''ll know it after we fight! Looking at your physique, I guess


    you can''t resist my ten moves!" The Barbarian King said coldly.


    Caseyughed and said, "You can¡¯t imagine how strong I am. Defeat you? I just need a move!"


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Conor in the audience immediately covered his face. He suddenly wanted to leave here.


    Hearing what Casey said, the Barbarian King immediately snorted, stopped talking nonsense with


    Casey, and rushed over.


    He clenched his fist to hit Casey directly on the head.


    "Brat, I want to see how you defeat me with one move. The so-called Conor is probably just a fool who


    likes to brag!"


    Casey showed a yful smile. Just when the Barbarian King''s fist was about to hit him, his body


    moved all of sudden. Then, he kicked back towards the Barbarian King''s belly.


    Casey¡¯s speed was very fast. The Barbarian King¡¯s speed couldn¡¯tpare with Casey at all. After


    seeing Casey move, the Barbarian King was shocked.


    In the next second, Casey kicked his foot directly on the Barbarian King¡¯s stomach. The Barbarian King


    flew out in an instant, hitting the pir of the arena. The pir broke in an instant.


    The audience fell silent instantly.

 Chapter 106 Defeat Me and Ill tell you

    Chapter 106 Defeat Me and I''ll tell you


    "That great?"


    After a short period of silence, those people around the ring all cast shocked nces at Casey. At that


    moment they all thought that Casey was bragging, but now that they saw that he had defeated the


    Barbarian King in one move, none of them dared tough.


    "Conor is awesome!" Someone suddenly shouted.


    Immediately afterwards, those people around the ring cheered up. They all came to see the fun,


    naturally they shouted at whoever was good.


    "I didn''t expect Conor to be so powerful. I thought it was a bragging, but now it seems that he really has


    the strength."


    "Yes, he is really good. In the future, if wee across Conor¡¯s people, it''s better to go around."


    ......


    A smile appeared on Conor''s face as he listened to the people around praising him. It was good that


    Casey didn''t disgrace him with this name, otherwise he would definitely be angry at Casey.


    "Dude, why are you standing there? Don''t you think Conor is good?" A man asked Conor.


    Conor smiled and said, "Yes, sure, Conor is invincible!"


    the Barbarian King passed out after crashing the pir because Casey had pushed too hard.


    Casey stared at the Barbarian King for a moment, then shouted, "Are all of Alfred''s people so weak?


    Let Alfred himself fight with me."


    No sooner had his voice fallen than a low voice resounded throughout the second floor, "Who the hell


    are you? And you dare fight with me?"


    The crowd all turned their heads to look over. A vast group of people all came towards this way.


    Casey came down from the ring and went to Conor. He asked, "Is he Alfred?"


    Conor nodded and looked at those people Alfred had brought with him and couldn''t help but frown.


    "Irrelevant people get out of here. It is between me and Conor, I won''t be responsible if I hurt you by


    mistake!" Alfred said in a cold voice.


    Those people immediately ran downstairs. They all knew how powerful Alfred was and that he was not


    joking. If they really had a fight, Alfred could not care about these people.


    In the blink of an eye, only Alfred''s people, Conor and Casey were left on the second floor.


    Alfred turned his head towards the Barbarian King in the ring, a cold light was released in his eyes and


    he said in a cold voice, "Conor West, have you done this?"


    the Barbarian King was Alfred''s most powerful tool to make money, so he attached considerable


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    importance to him. Now seeingthe Barbarian King had been knocked out, he was angry.


    Before Conor could say anything, Casey said directly, "That''s right, he''s the one who did it."


    Conor red at Casey, giving him a questioning nce.


    ¡®Brother, you did this. why did you say that?¡¯


    Casey smiled without saying anything.


    All the people who were watching fun had now run out. When Alfred''s people heard Conor''s name


    earlier, they rushed over to inform Alfred, not even getting a good look at Casey.


    And the Barbarian King had passed out, so no one knew that it was Casey who was impersonating


    Conor just now.


    Alfred knew what Conor looked like, and from the beginning, he didn''t pay attention to Casey until


    Casey said, and then he nced at him.


    "Conor West, you''ve got a lot of nerve. How dare youe here alone and cause trouble? Or do you


    want to beg for mercy from me?"


    Alfred sneered.


    Conor''s expression became serious and he said, "I''m afraid you''re still far from being able to make me


    beg for mercy."


    "So, you came here today to fight against me? Don''t you think you have not enough money?" Alfred


    "Yes, we two are enough." Casey said.


    The crowd all gave Casey a look, and then burst outughter.


    "Boss, this guy is too good at bragging. We have at least thirty people and he said the two of them to


    deal with us."


    "He''s out of his mind andes here for abuse."


    "Damn it, how dare he underestimate us like that? Alfred, let him taste our power!"


    ......


    Alfred looked Casey up and down. He hadn''t seen Casey before, so he asked, "And who are you? How


    dare you say that in front of me?"


    "My name is Casey Davies." Casey replied.


    "Casey Davies?" Alfred was curious, clearly not having heard of his name.


    "I heard that there''s a well-known loser in J City. His name is Casey Davies, is that you?" A man with a


    shadowy gaze by the side of Alfred said with a cold smile.


    Conor came up to Casey and said,


    "That man is the helper Alfred found, named Robert, and he''s the one who injured Morgan."


    Casey nodded, then looked at Robert and said, "That''s right, it''s me."


    Robert froze for a moment. He was just trying to insult Casey, but he didn''t expect the he was really the


    loser.


    ¡°You are that loser! Conor, youe with a loser?¡± Alfred snickered.


    "You can try, if he is a loser, you can only be called with trash." Conor said.


    He didn''t know why Casey admitted it, so he defended Casey.


    Casey didn''t really care about that, and it would be easier to solve if Alfred''s people were


    overestimated them.


    "Don''t fucking brag, Conor, since you came over here to seek death with a loser, then don''t me me


    for being rude!" Alfred said in a cold voice.


    At this time Casey stepped forward and said, "Hold your horses for now, Ie here for Robert.


    Morgan is my friend, and he hurt Morgan, I need an exnation."


    "So, you want to fight me alone?" Robert teasingly looked at Casey.


    Casey nodded his head, "Yes."


    "Robert, don''t loser your time with this loser. I''ve heard a bit about him, he''s living off a woman. He is


    not a match for you. I''ll have someone help you get rid of him." Alfred said.


    Robert waved his hand and said, "I''m quite interested in him. Knowing that I hurt Morgan, he still dares


    toe. With this courage he doesn''t seem like a loser."


    "Even if he has the courage, he is a loser, he will die toe here." Alfred muttered, but Robert was


    interest in Casey, so he didn''t say anything more.


    ¡°I will fight with you. If you are beat to death, don¡¯t me me.¡± Robert said.


    Casey smiled and said, "You won''t get that chance."


    Conor immediately reminded Casey, "Robert is stronger than Alfred, you really want to fight him?


    Don¡¯t you want to wait for others?"


    "Don''t worry, I''ve got my own way, and Morgan''s injury can''t be for nothing." Casey said, with a hint of


    murder in his eyes.


    Seeing Casey''s firm attitude, Conor gave up stopping him.


    Casey jumped straight into the ring and looked at Robert.


    Robert didn''t hesitate and followed him into the ring, and then kicked the Barbarian King down.


    Feeling heartache, Alfred hurriedly had the Barbarian King carried out and taken to the hospital.


    He gave Casey a vicious re, thinking to himself that Robert had better beat this loser to death so


    that his the Barbarian King wouldn''t have received a kick for nothing.


    "Robert, beat this loser to death and show others what you''re made of!" Alfredshouted.


    Those minions of Alfred were allughing and talking.


    "Casey is really looking for death. How dare he provoke Robert? Robert is the one who has beaten


    Morgan to the point of serious injury."


    "I guess he has a problem in brain. And Conor actually bring this loser with him."


    "This is going to be a good show. I heard from Alfred that Robert is a man of big shot in J City, how can


    Casey possibly defeat him?"


    Alfred immediately red at the man and said in a cold voice, "Say more and I''ll rip your mouth off."


    The group immediately all shut up.


    Robert looked at Casey and said with a smile, "Morgan was as wild as you that day, and he ended up


    being defeat and spitting blood... What I like most is to teach you arrogant and ignorant people a


    lesson."


    Morgan still has some strength while you are just a loser. Today I will make youpletely crippled so


    that you can be worthy of your reputation."


    Casey''s face darkened. Morgan had followed him for the past few years, even if the two usually didn''t


    have many chances to meet, their rtionship was good.


    So when Casey saw that Morgan was injured, the first thing that came to his mind was to avenge him.


    Now thatRobert was so arrogant, he naturally had no intention of sparing him.


    "Cut the crap!"


    Casey dashed directly towards the front and swung out a punch at Robert.


    The fist was powerful and fast.


    Robert''s eyes narrowed directly, he didn''t expect Casey to be so fast.


    However, he was stronger than the Barbarian King, so when he saw that Casey had already made his


    move, he also moved quickly.


    The two instantly fought together, with fast moves


    Robert''s heart was filled with shock as he realized that he had used his full strength, but he could


    barely keep up with Casey''s speed, and he even had the feeling of being pressured.


    Was he really the loser that everyoneughed at?


    The group of people under the ring all thought that Robert would take a short time to defeat Casey, but


    after seeing Casey¡¯s strike, they were all frozen.


    Alfred frowned. If he fought with Casey, he felt that he might not be able to block Casey''s moves.


    He turned to look at Conor and suddenly felt that the reason why Conor dared toe here because of


    Casey.


    But how could Casey be so powerful?


    "How are you so fast?" Robert''s forehead was already covered in cold sweat. He felt like he could no


    longer keep up with Casey''s speed.


    Casey grinned at Robert and said, "Defeat me, and I''ll tell you."

 Chapter 107 You Have to Pay for Hurting My Friend

    Chapter 107 You Have to Pay for Hurting My Friend


    Robert gritted his teeth and said coldly, "Then you won''t have a chance to say it! Go to die!"


    He caught a w in Casey and smashed him directly.


    However, just when his fist was about to fall on Casey''s face, Casey grabbed his wrist with one hand,


    then mmed him to the ground.


    Robert quickly got up from the ground, he looked very gloomy. Obviously, he was notfortable just


    now.


    "You obviously had a w just now, why can you react so quickly?" Robert asked puzzled.


    "w? You can never see my w at your level. What you see is just what I want you to see." Casey


    said with a smile.


    Robert was shocked. Just now, Casey deliberately exposed his ws and made him fall into a trap,


    which Robert really couldn''t.


    "Stop fucking acting. I don¡¯t think you can do anything else. I was careless just now. It''s your turn now!"


    Robert gritted his teeth and rushed toward Casey again. He kicked toward Casey with his leg.


    Casey quickly avoided, then raised his knee and knocked on Robert''s stomach.


    Robert was shocked, but at this time he could no longer step back, so he could only watch Casey''s


    knee knock towards him.


    A heavy attack.


    Robert directly spit out blood, his face became much paler.


    Alfred clenched his fists in the audience. Robert was a man of rank. He could invite Robert over


    because of his friendship with Robert in his early years.


    In his opinion, no one in Underground World of J City would be as strong asRobert.


    But the waste found by Conor even madeRobert vomit blood, which made him shocked.


    If Robert couldn''t even beat Casey, then he must also be unable to beat Casey.


    He rolled his eyes, thinking it was lucky that Casey and Conor had nopanions here. Therefore, he


    could let his men to stop Casey and Conor so that he would have time to escapeter.


    After vomiting blood, Robert couldn''t rival Casey at all. He gritted his teeth and resisted, but it didn''t


    have much effect.


    "It''s a price to hurt my friend." Casey said coldly.


    "Fuck!" Robert punched again.


    Casey grabbed his arm, then shed it with his hand as a knife.


    With a click.


    Robert''s face was directly distorted, and sweat dripped down his face.


    "My arm!" Robert wailed in pain.


    "That''s not enough." Casey said indifferently, then hit Robert''s chest.


    Robert was thrown directly out of the challenge arena. He fell on the ground heavily, and spat out


    another mouthful of blood.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Casey broke at least four of his ribs just now. He broke Morgan''s ribs. Casey naturally had to let him


    taste the pain of broken ribs.


    Casey went down from challenge arena to Robert and said, "You shouldn''t hurt my friend. Let me break


    the other arm of yours."


    Robert panicked immediately and begged for mercy to Casey, "I give in. Please forgive me. I''m from


    Young Master Gray. If you break my arm again, he won''t let you go."


    "Young Master Gray? I don''t know him." Casey answered faintly, and then broke Robert''s other arm.


    Alfred saw Robert''s defeat, and felt a little uneasy.


    Seeing that Casey still wanted to attack Robert, he quickly yelled, "What are you doing in a daze!


    Punch him!"


    A group of people rushed towards Casey.


    Seeing this, Conor quickly came to Casey. He said to those people with a smile, "I haven''t been active


    for so long. Let me limber up by beating you."


    Conor''s strength was not lower than Morgan''s. Just because he was injured in the past, he couldn''t


    make a move. Now Owen had cured his arm. Even if he was not as strong as before, he could beat


    Alfred''s men easily.


    After all, he used to fight with a lot of people, and they were all agile like Josh. Even so, he still


    survived.


    Seeing Conor joined the fight, Casey also smiled and turned to look at Robert.


    Robert was panicked. Alfred''s men were blocked by Conor, and nobody could save him.


    "You have broken one of my arms, let me go and wrote off all our scores, otherwise Young Master Gray


    will not let you go." Robert said.


    "You are not qualified to negotiate terms with me. As I said, you have to pay the price for hurting my


    friend."


    Casey said coldly, and directly scrapped Robert''s other arm.


    Robert was full of pain, fell to the ground and couldn''t get up.


    Alfred saw that Casey was so fierce and Conor was also so strong, he got scared. He nced around,


    then ignored his friend, turned and ran towards the stairs.


    "You go to deal with Alfred and leave these people to me." Casey approached Conor and said to him.


    Conor nodded and rushed towards Alfred who was about to escape.


    "Alfred, you can''t get away today." Conor said coldly to Alfred.


    Seeing Conor catching up, Alfred gritted his teeth and said, "Do you think you can stop me?"


    He went straight into the stairs, Conor followed, and the two of them fought directly in the middle of the


    stairs.


    Alfred was not weak. He was stronger than Jayden. However, Conor originally unified the Underground


    World of QY City. Alfred couldn''t match him.


    After a while, Alfred was no match for Conor, and he was beaten to the ground.


    "Since you want to destroy me, you should think that you may also be destroyed by me. Your good day


    is over today."


    Conor pulled Alfred''s clothes and dragged him upstairs.


    "Don''t think you have subdued me. Even if you beat me, there are more than 30 people upstairs. I don''t


    believe you two can beat more than 30 people by yourselves." Alfred gritted his teeth.


    Conor ignored him and dragged him to the second floor.


    "Don''t belittle my more than 30 men. They will fight you two desperately if needed. No matter how


    powerful you are, you can''t be able to beat them!"


    Alfred also had hope for his men. In his opinion, even if Conor and Casey were great, they couldn''t


    beat more than 30 people.


    Conor took Alfred back to the second floor. When Alfred saw the situation on the second floor, he was


    taken aback.


    "Guys,e..." As soon as Alfred got upstairs, he was about to call his men toe and rescue him.


    However, when he saw the situation on the second floor, he was instantly stunned.


    Then, shock appeared on his face. He looked into the distance with his lips trembled. And his legs


    began to tremble.


    He saw that all his men were lying on ground at this time, only Casey stood among them.


    "This... how is this possible? How could he have beaten all of my men to the ground in such a short


    time?" Alfred looked at Casey, who was the only one standing on the second floor, with disbelief.


    Conor was also very surprised. He knew Casey was very strong, but he didn''t expect Casey to be so


    strong. In the moment he went to catch Alfred, Casey had beaten more than 30 people.


    This... was too abnormal.


    Conor dragged Alfred to the front of Casey, and said, "Did you secretly hire someone? Where is the


    person you hired hiding? Don''t say that these people were all you beat down."


    Caseyughed and said, "What do you think?"


    Conor sighed helplessly. He knew Casey couldn''t hide anyone here at all, but he felt it was a little


    unbelievable.


    "Just now when I was fighting with these people, Robert jumped out of the window and ran away. Who


    is Young Master Gray?" Casey asked.


    Conor gave a wry smile and said, "You have been in J City longer than me. If you don''t know, how


    could I know?"


    Casey nodded and said, "Then be careful first. Robert has two arms scrapped by me, I''m afraid he


    won''t let it go."


    Conor also nodded solemnly.


    At this time, there was a sound of footsteps downstairs, and then a group of people rushed to the


    second floor. It was Jax who took the lead.


    Jax ran to Conor and Casey and said, "Bro Conor, Bro Casey, are wete? Where are Alfred''s men,


    let''s deal with them."


    Conor and Casey looked at each other and stood up.


    "Do you think you guys arete?" Conor said with a smile.


    Qin Gang only noticed at this time that arge number of people had fallen down on the second floor.


    He knew all these people, and they were all Alfred''s men.


    And Alfred himself was caught by Conor.


    "This..." Jax looked dumbfounded.


    The people he brought were also surprised.


    They two just sorted Alfred and his men out?


    That was awesome!


    "What to do with him?" Conor asked Casey.


    "It''s up to you. From now on, you will be the only king in the Underground World of J City." Casey


    smiled.


    When Alfred heard Casey''s words, he understood what he meant.


    The man paled, and he begged for mercy, "Bro..., let me go, I can give you money, give you the site, as


    long as you let me go, I can give you anything."


    Casey ignored him, but spoke to Conor, "I''m going to Starry Night Club, you handle it here."


    After speaking, he left the Flying Dragon Fight Club, and he believed Conor would take care of the rest.


    Casey arrived at Starry Night Club after a while. He walked in and found it was very lively and many


    people hade to y.


    Casey walked inside, wanting to see Morgan.


    When he was walking along a corridor, a box door suddenly opened, and then a sexy-dressed girl ran


    out and threw directly on him.


    "Help me, they want to assault me, please." The girl raised her head, panicked, pleading.


    Casey stepped back two steps away from the girl, only then did he see the girl''s face clearly. He was


    surprised.


    This girl turned out to be Diana!

 Chapter 108 I Dont Intend to Get Involved

    Chapter 108 I Don''t Intend to Get Involved


    It was also after Diana stood firm that she could see that the man standing opposite her was Casey.


    She drank the wine. Her face flushed, and her eyes were a little erratic. After she was sure that it was


    Casey, she became wronged immediately and stretched out her hand to hug Casey.


    Casey stopped her and asked, "Why are you here?"


    When Diana saw that Casey would not let her touch at all, and was indifferent, she almost cried out of


    grievance. Now Casey asked her why she was here. Of course, she came to find Casey.


    Not long ago, after she entered Starry Night Club, she went to the front desk and asked which box


    Casey had gone to.


    People at the front desk said they didn''t know, Diana had to wander around Starry Night Club, looking


    for Casey everywhere, and asked someone she met.


    When she was looking for Casey, a man with a big golden ne came over and told her where


    Casey was.


    Diana believed that man''s words and followed him to a box. There were many men and some scantily-


    d women in the box. Those men looked very rascally. Diana was a little scared.


    The man who took her over said Casey was not here. He said he had already asked someone call


    Casey and told Diana to sit down and rest.


    Diana had to sit with these people and waited for Casey toe over.


    The man who took her over soon began to let her drink. Diana had never been to such a ce before,


    and drank some wine.


    After a while, she was already dizzy.


    At this time, the man started to keep his hands-off Diana while saying some unbearable words.


    It wasn''t until this time that Diana knew that she had been deceived. She was about to get up and


    leave immediately, but was caught by the man wearing the golden ne.


    The men in the box were all staring at Diana wryly, as if they were going to do something to her.


    The man said that Diana wore so hot to find a man, and men were the same, it was better to y with


    them.


    Then all the men in the box stood up to surround Diana.


    Diana finally broke free of the man''s hand, ran outside the box, and ran into Casey directly.


    Diana looked at Casey with grievance, bit her lip and said, "It''s all because of you, I am almost


    assaulted. You are too damning."


    Casey looked dumbfounded. He didn''t even know what Diana was doing here. Why did she me


    him?


    "Oh." Casey replied to her, and then he was about to continue walking. He was not interested in Diana,


    and didn''t bother to care about her.


    When Diana saw that Casey had an indifferent look, she had all the desire to cry. This man was too


    cruel.


    At this moment, a few men rushed out of the box, saw Diana standing in front of Casey, and ran over


    immediately.


    "She''s there. Get her up quickly. I''ll bang her tonight. The woman I am fond of can never run away!" the


    leader shouted.


    Diana was shocked when she saw this, and hurriedly hid behind Casey.


    "Don''te here. This is my boyfriend. I''m here to find him. Don''t trouble me."


    The group surrounded Casey and Diana.


    Casey frowned slightly, unexpectedly Diana would say he was her boyfriend.


    Remy stared at Casey. A look of disdain appeared in his eyes, and he said, "Boy, who the hell are you.


    Dare you to take care of my affairs?"


    "I don''t intend to get involved." Casey said.


    "Well, that''s good. I thought you were going to stop us. Since you don''t intend to get involved, just go


    away and don''t get in the way here." Remy took a look at Casey. He thought that Casey was scared


    because there were too many people. So, he didn''t n to be polite.


    Diana''s face changed, and she didn''t expect Casey to be so cruel.


    "Casey, do you want me to die! If Edith knows about this, what do you think she will think of you?"


    Diana said grievously.


    Casey shook his head helplessly. He really didn''t want to get involved. After all, he didn''t know what


    Diana was doing here. However, after hearing Diana''s words, Casey didn''t think he could let her in


    danger


    Diana was Edith''s best friend. If something bad happened to her, Edith would be sad.


    "Then you admit that I am not your boyfriend, I will help you." Casey said.


    Diana bit her lip and nced at Casey. She didn''t expect him to be so serious.


    "Well, I won''t talk nonsense from now on." Diana said angrily.


    Remy watched the two people talking here, showed a contemptuous look.


    "Damn, you act as if you help her, you will be fine. Boy, since you are not her boyfriend, then don''t get


    nosy or you''ll get into trouble." Remy said in a cold voice.


    When Diana heard Remy''s words, she was worried. She just thought about asking Casey for help. She


    How could he be possible to deal with them?


    "Go away now, I''ll forgive you, otherwise it will be you who regret it." Casey said coldly.


    When Diana heard Casey''s words, her look changed immediately. She said, "You are stupid, are you


    not causing trouble for yourself? How could you beat so many people alone? I''m so angry. If I knew it


    would go on like in this way, I would not ask you for help."


    "Then I can go directly now, you can solve it yourself." Casey said.


    Remy looked at Casey with a sneer, and said, "Boy, do you think I will let you go after hearing what you


    said?"


    "You are the first one to let me get away. I will not only bang this woman today, but also let you know


    how powerful I am!"


    Hearing Remy said this, Diana felt anxious. Sheined that Casey was too stupid. He irritated


    them with one sentence, and now they both could not leave.


    "Casey, why are you so stupid? It''s okay now. Both of us can''t go. You harmed to die me!" Diana


    started.


    "Hey, little girl, if you make me happy, I can teach him for you, OK?" Remy said with a smile.


    "Bullshit! What right do you have to teach him? If you dare to hurt him, I...I will risk my life to kill you."


    Diana stared at him.


    Although she was angry that Casey irritated others. However, she was only angry with Casey. She was


    still full of yearning for Casey now, and naturally did not allow others to bully Casey.


    Casey didn''t expect Diana to say so. He gave her a dumbfounded look, and couldn''t figure out what the


    girl was thinking.


    Remy became angry. He nced at Diana viciously, and cursed, "Fuck, I will beat this guy first, and let


    my brothers take turns to y with you!"


    After finishing speaking, Remy Fei turned his gaze to Casey, and said coldly, "Give him a beat and let


    him know how strong we are!"


    Remy''s subordinates went to hit Casey immediately.


    At this moment Diana gritted her teeth, stood in front of Casey, and said, "You let him go, I ...I will go


    with you."


    Remy was stunned. He didn''t expect Diana to follow him for this guy.


    Casey didn''t expect Diana to make such a big sacrifice for him, but he didn''t want to owe Diana any


    favors. Furthermore, this group of gangsters couldn''t harm him.


    "Go and wait, I will solve them." Casey said.


    Diana turned to look at Casey and said, "Are you crazy. There are so many people, how can you beat


    them alone."


    Casey smiled and dragged Diana directly behind him, then looked at Remy, and said, "You alle


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    together. Let''s make a quick decision."


    Diana was anxious and scolded Casey for being stupid.


    It''s just that at this time Remy''s men had already started, and she couldn''t stop it even if she wanted to.


    Remy''s subordinates all reached out and grabbed Casey. Compared with Alfred''s subordinates, these


    people were much worse. They had no skills at all. It was a piece of cake for Casey.


    He took a step forward, and his fists hit the faces of those people. His action was fine and quick and


    knocked all the men down to the ground in a short time.


    Diana, who was originally worried about Casey, saw that Casey was so powerful, was immediately


    stunned. She stared at Casey. She didn''t expect that he was so strong.


    Like Diana, Remy looked at Casey dumbfounded, and it was only then that he realized that he had


    provoked someone powerful this time.


    Without hesitation, he turned his head and ran.


    Upon seeing this, Casey smiled, dashed out, and got behind Remy.


    He stretched out her hand to grasp the cor of Remy, and made Remy fell on the ground.


    Remy clutched his butt and cried out in pain. Casey kicked his stomach again, making him fall to the


    ground and unable to get up.


    "Ouch, it hurts. Bro, I know I was wrong, please spare me." Remy begged for mercy quickly.


    Casey stared at Remy and said coldly, "Isn''t it a bit too simple to forgive you like this."


    Remy felt disturbed. If Casey really wanted to hit him, he really had no way out.


    At this moment, Conor took Jax and the group back to Starry Night Club. They had set matters aright.


    From now on, the Flying Dragon Fight Club would belong to Conor.


    He led people to Casey''s side, and was taken aback when he saw Caseyy his hands on Remy.


    When Remy saw Conor bringing someone over, he got up from the ground immediately and ran in front


    of Conor, begging, "Mr. Conor, I am Remy. The one who ate with youst time, please help me. That


    guy is rude in your ce and scolded you for rubbish. After I heard this, I wanted to get even with him


    for you, but I didn''t expect him to be able to so strong. Please help me beat him."

 Chapter 109 I Really Can’t Do Anything to Him

    Chapter 109 I Really Can¡¯t Do Anything to Him


    When Diana saw Remy running over to that man and calling him bro, she immediately realized that


    these two guys must know each other.


    And she figured out more from what Remy had said, ¡°this club should be run by the guy called Conor


    West.¡±


    Although Casey gave a good ount of himself in the fight, which surprised Diana a lot. This time she


    was hopelessly afraid that no matter how great his Kongfu was, Casey in no way could confront with


    these guys that followed Conor West face to face, a total of dozens of people!


    She was so scared that she ran to Casey and swiftly grabbed his arm, trying to get him running away


    from those guys.


    "Let''s go, they hugely outnumbered us. If we don''t run now, there is no timeter!" Diana said


    anxiously.


    Casey stood still and said to Diana, "Why should we run?"


    "Are you blind? There are so many people! Don''t you want to fight against so many people by yourself,


    and be killed by them brutally, do you? Just run with me, move!" Diana said in a huge panic.


    Casey looked at the face of Diana, he couldn''t help butugh and said, "Don''t be so panic, we don''t


    need to run."


    Diana was so anxious that she was about to curse him, if she hadn''t been interested in Casey, she


    would have left him and run away by herself now.


    When Remy saw them nning to run, he immediately said to Conor, "Bro, we should not let them run


    away, just give your order and let our brothers catch them both! They just called you a trash!"


    Then he looked at Casey and Diana and said with a cold smile on his face, "This is the most powerful


    man in J City and the boss of this club - Conor West. How dare you two insulted my bro in his ce!


    He will not let you two go easily today!"


    Diana''s face sank awfully. She had heard of the big name of Conor West before, but she never thought


    this ce she came to today would be his.


    What¡¯s worse, Remy even was a friend of Conor, if they two came to revenge on them together, she


    and Casey would definitely be screwed today.


    "Bullshit! When did we ever insult him? You are a liar!." Diana shouted at Remy.


    "I heard it with my own ears, you do not have to deny it here, Conor and I are friends, I can not lie to


    him, but you two, how dare you called him a trash. You two really do not want to live today." Remy was


    full of indignation, speaking as if Conor West was his idol.


    Conor smiled and asked, "Are you sure he really insulted me just now?"


    Remy quickly nodded his head and said, "An absolute truth, bro, you can''t just let them go."


    Conor nodded his head and turned to look at Casey and said, "He said you cursed me, what should we


    do about this?"


    Hearing his question, Diana thought there was no chance for them to run away now, and her heart beat


    faster and faster.


    But weirdly, Conor didn''t look angry when he talked to Casey, but rather like having a conversation with


    friends.


    She turned to look at Casey, worrying Casey was too stubborn that he would confront Conor face to


    face, she tightened her lips and said, "It was me who insulted you, and I apologize to you now, please


    let us go."


    Casey and Conor were both stunned, but Conor had a teasing smile on his face, while Casey was a


    little confused of what to say.


    "You''re adies man, having a girl willing to sacrifice for you, you can''t be an ungrateful man to her."


    Conor said with a smile.


    Casey immediately red at Conor and cursed, "Don''t you know that I have a wife? It seems that I


    really have to give you a lesson, Conor trash!"


    Diana¡¯s face turned pale. She felt that Casey was here to give her a hard time, she had already taken


    all the responsibilities on herself, but she didn''t expect Casey to really scold Conor right in front of his


    face.


    "Are you nut! Why are you insulting him right in front of him? Now I can not help you anymore. I am so


    dumb to be with you today. We could have left without any problems, but now you just are putting us


    into a bigger trouble!"


    Diana was almost crying, looking at Casey with despair.


    Casey saw her like this and said with a smile, "Don''t worry, we will be fine today."


    "You idiot, how dare you to call my bro a trash, and you still think you will be fine today? I think you are


    dreaming as a fool." Remy said disdainfully.


    "Ask him, I did insult him, does he dare to do anything to me?" Casey said with a smile.


    Hearing this, Remy looked at Conor, full of resentment in his heart, "Bro, this guy is too arrogant, he


    actually takes you as nothing, but you are now one of the most powerful people in J City, how could


    you bear to be treating as a fool, just give him a lesson to see how powerful you are."


    Conor looked at Remy and said helplessly, "He''s right, I really don''t have the gut to do anything to him."


    After hearing Conor¡¯s words, Remy was stunned, so did Diana. But other guys like Jax who knew the


    truth couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter.


    "Conor... Cornor, he is just an unknown guy, why are you afraid of him?" Remy asked, full of confusion.


    Diana also looked at Conor and nced at Casey suspiciously, wondering why Conor didn''t dare to do


    anything to Casey.


    "His Kongfu is much better than mine, of course, I couldn¡¯t do anything to him." Conor answered


    honestly.


    Diana then looked at Casey, with her two big eyes desperately to see through who Casey was.


    Was Casey so powerful that even Conor couldn''t beat him down?


    Conor stared at Remy again and said with a mysterious smile, "And I tell you a secret."


    Remystayed alert with a feeling of unease, and subconsciously swallowed his saliva, "What secret?"


    "He is my boss, if you look for his trouble, I can not let you go with it." Conor said with a smile.


    Remy sank his butt on the ground and looked at Casey with a face full of horror, "He... he is your


    boss?"


    Conor looked at Casey and asked "What''s going on?"


    "He tried to molest this girl, and I saw it." Casey said.


    Conor nodded and asked, "Then shall I clean him up for you?"


    "Well, of course, I will leave him to you, and I should go home, or my wife will be worried about me."


    Casey said.


    "Then you just go, I''ll take care of this ce." Conor said with a smile.


    Casey then walked towards the outside.


    Diana was dumbfounded, but when she saw Casey walking away, she also hurriedly followed him.


    Remy watched their leaving with a pair of doubtful eyes, and cold sweats running on his forehead.


    "Conor... Cornor, forgive me, I didn''t know he was your big boss, I know I''m so wrong, for the sake of


    our friendship, please forgive me." Remy sat on the ground and begged for mercy.


    Conor smiled at him and said, "You can only me that you have a bad luck, the guy you offended is


    the god of killing, if I am not revenging him on you, then I will be the one to suffer."


    In a short time, there was a burst of pig-like screamsing out from Starry Night Club. Diana could


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    hear the screams from inside even when she almost walked to the door, and her heart can not help but


    tighten as well.


    She quickly followed Casey, who never turned around, as if he had forgotten her.


    "Casey!"Diana shouted at Casey, her face full of displeasure.


    Although she didn''t know why Casey knew Conor and why Conor was so afraid of him, but now Diana


    had no time to think about them.


    The moment when Casey told Conor about her, he used ¡°the girl¡± as a refer, and did not even mention


    her name, as if Casey did not know her at all, which made Diana very dissatisfied.


    On her side, this thing was more important than figuring out why Casey was so powerful.


    Casey stopped, and turned his head to look at Diana and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "Why didn''t you mention my name at that time, in your heart, do I even have a name?" Diana said


    indignantly.


    Casey was totally at lost, not knowing what Diana was talking about.


    Seeing the look of Casey, Diana became even more sadder in her heart, she tightened her lips, and


    looked at Casey with tears in her eyes and said, "Aren¡¯t you really not interested to me?"


    "Why should I be interested to you? I have Edith and that''s enough." Casey replied.


    "Then why do you stille to this kind of ce? Men are all liars, all of you are saying something nice


    but doing another thing bad instead. You say Edith is your only love, but you stille to this kind of


    ce to have fun. Shame on you and sad for Edith!"


    "I''m not looking for fun, I''m here to handle some issues." Casey replied with a frown, not expecting to


    be misunderstood by Diana.


    Diana snorted, obviously not convinced, "You came to this kind of ce to do some business? What


    kind of business that needed you toe here? "


    "The girls here are just some cheap whores, if you want them, you¡¯d bettere to me instead, I


    promise I will make you happy, and I won''t tell Edith. I''ve begged you as a dog, can''t you just give me


    some reaction as a reward?"


    The more Diana said, the more excited she became. And she had drunk so many sses of wine


    tonight that brought out all of her emotions hidden in her heart, love, sadness, hatred, regret and


    resentfulness.


    "You''re drunk, you should go home now." Casey didn¡¯t want to say anything more to Diana, he knew he


    was not doing anything wrong, not to mention cheating his wife. There was nothing needed to exin.


    "Wait!" Diana saw Casey was going to leave and shouted at him.


    "It''s sote now, do you really think letting a girl go home by herself is an act of a gentleman? And I am


    so drunk, what if someone is hurting me, aren''t you worried at all?" Diana said.


    Casey frowned and said, "I''ll take you to the roadside to take a taxi."


    Diana walked towards Casey with her body swaying, and said, "But... I feel so dizzy, Casey, can you


    send me back, please, I just have this one request."


    As she said, she tried to fall on Casey.


    Casey immediately dodged over.


    But Diana did not stand firm, and closed her eyes, it seemed she was about to faint.


    When Diana was about to fall on the ground, Casey sighed and went forward to help her up.


    "Where is your home?" Casey asked.


    Diana closed her eyes, her lips were a little pale, and said in a weak, low voice, "I''m cold, can you hold


    me tight?"

 Chapter 110 He Cant Be Having A Kidney Empty, Right?

    Chapter 110 He Can''t Be Having A Kidney Empty, Right?


    Casey reached out his hand to touch Diana''s forehead for checking whether she was pretending to be


    drunk or not. He cleared his doubt soon. Her forehead was so warm, and obviously she had drank too


    much and came out of the club without any protection from the cold wind. She was as poor as a little


    bird at that time.


    He looked at Diana who had passed out, feeling a bit helpless.


    Diana did not tell him where her home was, and he absolutely couldn¡¯t send Diana back to his house.


    If he took Diana back to his vi, Edith would definitely be suspicious about their rtionship, and


    Diana would definitely talk nonsense to Edith once she woke up. Thinking of that, Casey had


    determined not to take Diana back to his home.


    Then after a long thought, Casey could only take Diana to the hotel, letting her have a good sleep and


    then go home the next day when she was awake.


    With this in mind, Casey looked around the surroundings and found a hotel not far away, so he walked


    Diana to there.


    Diana fainted and lost her consciousness, Casey could only let her body lean on him, and the two were


    so close that they looked like a couple.


    Getting into the hotel, Casey went to the reception to book for a room.


    When the receptionist was helping their check-in, they couldn¡¯t help but keep looking at Diana.


    The fainted Diana looked like she was getting drunk by someone, and the receptionist nced at


    Casey with suspicious eyes, thinking him as a bad guy who loved picking up the drunk girls.


    The receptionist¡¯s contemptuous gaze made him a little ufortable. Although he was not interested


    to Diana, but he just couldn¡¯t stopped others¡¯ judgemental look.


    "Casey, don¡¯t you want to take advantage of me, but pretend not to care, do you?" Diana suddenly


    said.


    Casey thought she had been awake and immediately looked down at her and found that she still had


    her eyes closed. She was only talking in her sleep just now.


    The receptionist''s gaze towards Casey became even more bizarre and asked, "Did shee with you


    voluntarily?"


    Casey was full of embarrassment, because he did not want to exin too much, so he nodded his


    head.


    The receptionist revealed a mysterious look and gave Casey his room card after he finished the check-


    in.


    Casey hurried to get Diana to the elevator and then take her to the room. He put her on the bed and


    was about to turn around and leave.


    "I... I''m so cold."


    Diana curled up into a ball, shaking with cold.


    Seeing this, Casey had to go over and wrapped her with a quilt.


    Just when Casey reached for the quilt, Diana suddenly got up to hug Casey and drag him on top of her.


    Feeling Diana''s body temperature, Casey was a bit panicked, even though he was as calm as a robot


    for the most of his time. But sucking into this situation, he was a little bit out of control, unaware of what


    was going on.


    "Don''t leave me, please." Diana murmured.


    Casey took a deep breath, and then forcefully pulled Diana''s hand out of his waist. He swiftly helped


    her wrap with the quilt, then left the room immediately.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    He is a normal man with desire, if he had Diana done whatever she want, there would be a big trouble.


    He just couldn¡¯t let it happen.


    After Casey left the room, Diana, who was lying on the bed, suddenly stretched her body, and then


    gave a mysterious smile on her face.


    After Casey left the room, he gave a sigh of relief, and then quickly walked downstairs.


    When he walked out, the receptionist looked at him, full of shock, but he didn''t bother to exin


    anything. He went directly to the entrance of Starry Night Club to pick up his car and drove off.


    The receptionist stared at the receding figure of Casey and muttered to herself, "that fast? He can''t be


    having a kidney empty that affects his function force, right?"


    When he returned home, Amara and Nics had already gone to bed to sleep. Casey sneaked into his


    room and gently turned on the light, but being surprised to see Edith sitting on the bed.


    She did sit on the bed with both hands hugging her knees, staring nkly.


    But the moment Casey turned on the light, Edith quicklyid down on the bed and said, "You''re back, I


    am awake just because I went to the bathroom just now, not waiting for you, good night."


    When Casey heard Edith''s words, he couldn''t help but smile, and a sensation of warmth suddenly filled


    his heart. He knew his wife was waiting for him but just too shy to admit it.


    He didn''t expect Edith would wait for him until he came back, no matter howte it was. The feeling of


    being loved and always having someone waiting you at home made Casey feel touched.


    Heid down next to Edith, reached out to turn off the bedsidemp, and whispered, "Thank you."


    Edith just turned over, saying nothing to her husband.


    Casey then stopped talking, and shortly, he fell into a deep, peaceful sleep.


    Casey thought Diana would havee to tell Edith aboutst night after she waked up, and he had


    been ready to exin to Edith, after all, he did have a decent reason to go to Starry Night Club not for


    fun, but for a business.


    But she didn¡¯te to Edith, and for two days after that, there was no more news from Diana.


    Casey assumed Diana knew she was just making trouble out of nothing, and had no reason toe to


    Edith. He then took a sign of relief.


    And Edith did not ask where he was that night. In her defence, she believed her husband. If he said he


    went out for a business, then she should trust him.


    That afternoon, in the vi of Patel family.


    Albie and N were sitting at the opposite side of Francis, and there was some files on the table, which


    was the "evidence" they had found.


    "Grandpa, please take an eye on Edith, she is really an unrestrained monarch in thepany now, it''s


    only been a short time since she took over the project of TY Group, and she is almost emptying the


    wholepany." N said.


    Francis nced at her and said, "Edith has always been a reliable child, and she is dutiful, and always


    conscientious in her work. She knows what should be done and what shouldn¡¯t, how could she have


    emptied the wholepany."


    When N saw that Francis did not believe her words, she was very angry, thinking that Edith did a


    really good job of disguise in her daily life. She obviously took so much money from thepany to


    buy a house and a car for herself, but grandpa did not suspect at all.


    "Grandpa, what N said is true, what Edith usually shows in front of you is just her act, she is very


    scheming. It is because she does not want to be discovered by you that she acts as a good girl in front


    of you." Albie added.


    "That''s right, after Edith took over the TY Group project during this period of time, she not only bought a


    car, but also a house, it''s really unforgivable. We have found the evidence, just check it if you don¡¯t


    believe us." N handed the evidence she found to Francis.


    Francis raised his eyebrows and said, "The profit of the TY Group project is quite promising, Edith is


    the person in charge of the it, it is reasonable for her to take some rewards. Thest time I went to her


    house, I did think it was time for her to change to a new house."


    N responded indignantly, "Grandpa, you''re defending for Edith without looking at the evidence we


    found, that''s really unfair. The vi she bought is a super luxury vi, which is a boutique vi from


    Hazelfield Estate, worth 15 million."


    Francis''s heart sank after hearing this, then he red at them and said, "What are you talking about!


    Edith bought a boutique vi from Hazelfield Estate?"


    Albie and N nodded their heads together.


    "The evidence is right here, feel free to check for yourself." N opened the file for Francis to look


    through.


    Francis quickly read through the transaction records N and Albie had found. And after he was


    convinced that the vi she bought was indeed a boutique vi from Hazelfield Estate, his unwilling


    suspicion turned into fury.


    "How dare Edith to take thepany''s money to buy such an expensive vi?!" Francis''s voice


    became a little shaking with anger.


    "Yes, and not only did she buy it, she also deliberately invited us to visit it, you didn''t even see how


    arrogant she was, she''s using your money." N added as if she wanted to add fuel to the fire.


    "But why are all the names written on this are Casey''s?" Francis asked with some confusion.


    Albie immediately exined, "Grandpa, Edith used thepany''s money to buy something, it''s


    definitely not good to write her own name, she asked Casey to buy it in case there was the time to


    make excuses for herself."


    "That''s right, that day she insisted that the vi and the car were bought by Casey, she just treated us


    as a fool. How could that loser Casey afford such an expensive car and vi." N said disdainfully.


    Francis frowned and remain silent for a while, thinking what they said did make sense.


    He always thought that Casey was just a man live off a woman, who came to their Patel family for their


    money, of course there was no way he could have the money to afford such an expensive vi.


    "It''s just that Edith usually works so hard, and she''s been a good girl since she was a child, how could


    she do such a thing?" Francis still couldn¡¯t ept it.


    "Grandpa, N has already said just now, she just pretends as a good girl in front of you, in private


    what she really looks like, you can¡¯t tell." Albie said, "I have seen her true ugly face with my own eyes,


    she is quite scheming, and very interested in our family''s property."


    N blinked her eyes and immediately added, "That''s right, grandpa, the reason why Edith agreed to


    let Casey join the family was because she could stay in the Patel family and inherit the Patel family''s


    property in the future, otherwise how could she marry that loser Casey?"


    "And Casey is such a loser that he probably was just a tool for Edith, now the two of them are


    scheming together. One does the dirty thing and the other covers for her. She said Casey bought all


    these things, but she is the one who uses them. I heard that the car they bought, they don''t even let


    Casey touch it, how can this be bought by Casey!"


    Albie peeked at N, and both of them smiled at each other as if they wereplimenting each other


    on how good the words they made up.


    "Grandpa, the TY Group project can no longer be managed by Edith, if this continues, she will sooner


    orter ruin our whole family. She is a woman, and she should have married someone and out, then


    she should not have the right to inherit anything from our Patel family." Albie said with a face full of


    grief.


    Francis totally believed the words of the two, and was trembling with fury that his face even turned to


    purple.


    He angrily threw the files on the table and said in a cold voice, "Go and send Edith over to me, I want to


    ask her face to face, if the vi and the car were really bought by her with thepany''s money, I''ll kick


    her out of our Patel family!"

 Chapter 111 A Repeated Slander Make Others Believe

    Chapter 111 A Repeated nder Make Others Believe


    In thepany.


    Edith just finished reading a document and sat in an office chair somewhat exhausted.


    For some reason, when she came to thepany in the morning, she felt a little uneasy and had a bad


    feeling.


    At that time, Casey called her, saying that there were many problems in thepany''s projects and let


    her pay attention to it. Albie might make a fuss about this.


    Edith didn''t care much about it. Because she felt that she worked hard in thepany and took what


    she should take. Albie had no way to nder her.


    After a while, the door of Edith''s office was kicked open.


    Edith was shocked, then quickly turned her head to look over. Albie and N walked in aggressively.


    "Albie, can''t you knock on the door? Can you break into my office casually?" Edith said angrily.


    Albie nced at Edith with a sneer, and said, "Edith, you¡¯re totally screwed this time. What right do you


    have to scold me? You will be driven out of Patel family today. As for the project of TY Group, I¡¯m going


    to take over it!"


    Hearing what Albie said, Edith felt a little surprised and asked, "What do you mean?"


    "Grandpa has already known you embezzled thepany¡¯s money to buy the luxury car and the vi.


    He let me to ask you toe back. After you see Grandpa, you will be kicked out of Patel family


    forever." Albie said with a smile.


    Edith''s expression changed, and quickly exined, "The car and the vi were bought by Casey with


    his own money. When have I embezzled thepany''s money to buy things?"


    "Edith, don¡¯t y dumb with me. We all know that Casey is a cover up for you. Think about it, Casey


    has not earned a penny aftering to Patel family for so many years. How could he have more than


    10 million dors to buy a house and car? It¡¯s you who stolen the money from thepany''s ount."


    N contemptuously said.


    The two people insisted on saying that Edith took the money from thepany''s ount. Edith could


    only say, "In that case, let''s check the ount and see if I take thepany''s money."


    Hearing Edith''s words, their expressions changed.


    Albie snorted coldly and said, "Don''t buy time here. Grandpa asked us to take you back. He is wise.


    Whether you took thepany''s money or not, he will know!"


    Biting her lip, Edith knew that Albie and N must have gone to Francis to speak ill of her.


    Francis was old so he would be easily fooled. Edith herself didn''t know exactly how Casey got the


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    money, so she could easily be suspected of taking the money from thepany.


    But at this time, she had no time to check the ounts to prove herself. She had to follow Albie and


    N to the Patel family''s mansion.


    On the way, Casey called Edith, saying that he wanted to show her something. Edith said that she was


    going to see Francis now and didn''t have time, then she hung up the phone.


    When they arrived at the Patel family''s mansion, Edith saw that many cars had been parked at the door


    of the vi, all of them belonged to the rtives of Patel family.


    As soon as Edith entered the vi, she saw that many rtives of Patel family had arrived here.


    Amara and Nics also arrived here. They stood in the corner without saying a word, looking gloomy.


    Just now, before Albie and N went to find Edith, they told the rtives of Patel family about this


    matter, including Amara and Nics.


    In Hazelfield Estate that day, N was so mad to see the triumphant expressions on the faces of


    Amara and Nics, so she called them over, wanting to see if they could still be proud after they were


    kicked out of Patel family.


    As soon as Edith entered the vi, everyone in it looked towards her.


    Amara and Nics hurried over to Edith. Amara grabbed Edith''s arm and said anxiously, "Edith, they


    all said that you embezzledpany¡¯s money to buy the boutique vi in Hazelfield Estate and to buy


    the luxury car. You can¡¯t admit itter, just saying that Casey bought it secretly and you don''t know what


    happened. Have you heard it?"


    Edith frowned and said, "I didn''t embezzle thepany¡¯s money, nor did Casey. Why should I say that


    he used it secretly?"


    "But you do have the car and the vi. If you didn''t take money from yourpany''s ount, how


    could you afford such expensive things? You said that neither you nor Casey embezzled thepany¡¯s


    money. Who believes it?" Amara said anxiously.


    "I have said many times that Casey bought the house and car with his own money. Why don''t you


    believe it?" Edith said, frowning.


    "This is not the time to argue about this. If you don''t put all the responsibility on Caseyter, we have to


    be driven out of Patel family. The vi and car will have to be taken back." Amara was almost drove to


    crazy.


    Edith didn''t want to talk to Amara anymore. She just walked directly inside.


    The rtives of Patel family immediately surrounded her and asked her so arrogantly.


    "Edith, did you buy that vi with thepany''s money? Thepany''s money belongs to the entire


    Patel family. You must hand it over."


    "Yes. How could you use thepany''s money to buy such a good vi? You must hand it over."


    "Edith, I thought you were a good girl. I didn''t expect you to do this kind of thing. It really disappoints us


    elders."


    ...


    Facing the questions of these rtives, Edith was a little helpless. She couldn¡¯t argue with these


    people.


    Francis sat on the sofa without saying a word. But from the expression on his face, he was quite


    unhappy.


    Edith walked to Francis and said, "Grandpa."


    Francis nced at Edith, and then coldly snorted, "Shame on you!"


    The inside of the vi became quiet for a moment.


    Both Albie and N were staring at Edith with gloating expressions on their faces. They were very


    happy to see Edith being scolded by Grandpa.


    "Grandpa, this is not like what you thought." Edith wanted to exin.


    "It''s not like what I thought? You are driving a luxury car of more than 1 million dors to go to work,


    aren¡¯t you? You¡¯re living in a vi of 15 million now, aren¡¯t you?" Francis was so angry that his voices


    were a little trembling.


    Edith bit her lip and said, "Yes, but..."


    "But what? If you didn''t take money from thepany, how could you afford to buy such expensive


    things? Edith, I think highly of you, but what did you repay me?" Francis said angrily.


    Hepletely forgot that if it weren¡¯t for that TY Group wrote in the contract that they just wanted Edith


    to sign the contract, he might have given this contract to N.


    "I didn''t take the money from thepany. The car and the vi..." Edith wanted to exin.


    "Are you trying to say that Casey bought the car and the vi?" Albie stood up and said, "Edith, do you


    think Grandpa is old, so you can fool him? You asked Casey to buy those stuff, and let his name be


    written on those certificates, just in order to let Casey take the me for you when something goes


    wrong."


    Edith immediately shook her head and said, "That''s not the case, Grandpa. The car and the vi were


    really bought by Casey with his own money."


    After hearing what Albie said, Francis banged his hand on the table hard, and said coldly, "Do you think


    I¡¯m a fool? What can Casey do? He¡¯s trained for nothing. Where did he get so much money? If he


    really had so much money, would he marry into our family?"


    Edith suddenly didn''t know how to exin it. No matter what she said, no one would believe her.


    "Edith, just admit it. Don''t speak for Casey." Nics sighed.


    N stared at Edith. Looking at Edith¡¯s embarrassed look, she was very happy.


    In order to embarrass Edith, she didn''t mind making things worse.


    "Grandpa, in fact, it''s very likely that Edith didn''t want to take thepany''s money. Maybe it was


    Casey who wanted to take thepany''s money. Since he came to Patel family, he¡¯s up to no good


    from the beginning. It was him who got the contract of TY Group back then. Maybe he was just for the


    property of Patel family. I don¡¯t know what method he used to get the contract. But as long as he got


    the contract, he would have the opportunity to transfer the property of Patel family through Edith.¡± N


    said.


    Everyone felt what N said was very reasonable, so they all nodded.


    "Yes, Mr. Francis. Maybe it''s Casey who has ulterior motives."


    "I didn''t expect him to be so good at scheming. He was supported by to Francis for a few years. Finally,


    he could get a car and a vi. He really made a lot of money."


    "I think Edith and Casey have colluded. Don''t put all the me on Casey. If they didn''t collude, it would


    be impossible to aplish this."


    ...


    Francis'' expression became more and more gloomy when he heard everyone¡¯s discussion. Now, no


    matter who persuaded him, he would no longer believe in Edith.


    Albie felt that the time hade. At this moment, no one in Patel family would believe Edith''s words.


    As long as Francis agreed, Edith would be driven out of Patel family forever.


    "Grandpa, if this continues, the property of Patel family will fall into the hands of Casey. You can¡¯t let


    Edith keep managing the project of TY Group. She actually dared to do such a thing. You should kick


    her out of Patel family. You can''t keep her stay in our family anymore!" Albie said.


    "Yes!"


    "Drive her out."


    "Get out!"


    A group of people yelled.


    "Edith, what else do you have to say?" Francis said coldly.


    "Grandpa, I really didn''t embezzle thepany¡¯s money, nor did Casey. He really bought it with his


    own money." Edith said with despair.


    "We don¡¯t believe what you said. We all saw the vi and the car with our own eyes. Who can prove


    that you didn''t take thepany''s money?" Albie sneered.


    Just when Edith was about to despair, a voice which could make her calm down sounded.


    "I can prove it!"


    Everyone turned their heads and saw that Casey had appeared at the door of the vi. There was a big


    fat man standing beside him.

 Chapter 112 Kneel Down!

    Chapter 112 Kneel Down!


    "Casey, you finallye. Grandpa is nning toe to you. You dare to embezzle the property of


    Patel family! Now we can even call the police to arrest you!" Albie sneered at Casey.


    All the rtives of Patel family also stared at Casey with fierce looks. If it weren''t for the civilized


    society, these people woulde to Casey to tear him up.


    They all felt that they had a share of Patel family''s property. Now everyone believed that Casey bought


    the car and vi with Patel family''s property, which was that he spent their money.


    Edith was Francis'' granddaughter. They couldn''t judge her too much. But Casey was just a son-inw


    of Patel family and he even had to rely on Patel family to live. Of course he had no status in Patel


    family. They naturally wouldn''t take into ount Casey''s feelings.


    "You such a punk-ass. Quickly hand over the vi and car. That is the property of Patel family. What


    you spent is our money!"


    "I didn''t expect you are so mean. You live in Patel family¡¯s house and spend Patel family¡¯s money.


    Besides, you embezzled our property. I think we should break your leg and throw you on the street for


    begging!"


    "Mr. Francis, you have to let him hand over the vi and the car. Now these two certificates of property


    have his name written on them. This is a huge loss for my Patel family!"


    ...


    Casey walked towards the living room with Fat Guy, and approached Edith.


    He ignored the words of the rtives of Patel family, but reached out to put his hand on Edith''s


    shoulder, smiling and saying, "Are you okay?"


    Edith shook her head. She didn''t know why she felt everything was not a big deal after seeing Casey


    appear.


    But now everyone in Patel family believed that Casey used the property of Patel family to buy the car


    and vi. No matter how she exined it, no one would believe it.


    Besides, no one would believe Casey''s words. He appeared at this time, which was undoubtedly to


    take the initiative to get himself into the trouble.


    "Why did youe here? They all suspect that you misappropriated thepany''s money. I exined


    to them but they don''t believe me at all. They will definitely not let you go." Edith said with some


    worries.


    Although Casey made her feel at ease, she was still afraid that rtives of Patel family would do


    something bad to Casey.


    Casey smiled at her and said, "Don''t worry. We didn¡¯t that things. We don¡¯t have to be afraid. They


    can''t do anything to us."


    After speaking, he turned his head to look at Francis.


    Francis looked at Casey with a gloomy expression and said coldly, "Casey, you dare toe here! Buy


    a car and a vi with Patel family''s money. How dare you!"


    "Mr. Francis, don''t nder me. I haven''t spent any cent of Patel family." Casey said lightly.


    "Don''t make excuses here anymore. We have all seen the vi and car you bought with our own eyes.


    Could it be that they are all fake?" N said aggressively.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    "I bought it with my own money." Casey said.


    "Don¡¯t brag here. Casey, it''s difficult for you to take ten dors out. How could you have more than 10


    million to buy a vi and a car? You¡¯re such a liar." N said contemptuously.


    "Yes, there have been a lot of problems in thepany''s ounts recently. You definitely have


    colluded with Edith to take thepany''s money. You can''t deny it." Albie also followed.


    "Speaking of this, don''t you guys feel guilty? There are indeed some problems in thepany''s


    ounts. Others don''t know what''s going on. Do you two not know?" Casey sneered.


    Both Albie and N''s faces changed, but they returned to normal soon.


    "Casey, what nonsense are you talking about here? You took thepany''s money yourself, but you


    want to nder us?" N said.


    "nder? I''m telling the truth." Casey said.


    "Grandpa, Casey is so ridiculous. He took thepany''s money, but now he wants to dump it on us.


    You should make a decision quickly and punish Casey." Albie said to Francis.


    Francis snorted coldly. He stared at Casey and said, "Casey, what else do you have to say? It¡¯s not you


    who causes the problems of thepany''s project?"


    "Mr. Francis, I hope you can figure it out. The problems in thepany''s ounts have nothing to do


    with me, and I can be sure that most of these problematic ounts were caused by Albie and N."


    Casey said.


    "What nonsense are you talking about here? You feel you definitely have to go down, so you want us to


    go down with you?" N said anxiously.


    "Grandpa, don''t listen to his nonsense. The most urgent thing is to quickly get back the car and vi


    which are owned by him, and then drive him out of Patel family." Albie also hurriedly said.


    Seeing that the two people felt obviously guilty, Casey smiled and said, "I don''t have to talk nonsense. I


    have evidence of your embezzlement of thepany¡¯s money."


    After Casey said this, everyone was in an uproar. They didn''t expect that he still had evidence.


    "Don''t be bluffing here. Do you have evidence? I think you are just buying time." Albie said.


    The rtives of Patel family were also whispering. They didn''t think Casey could show any evidence.


    Francis didn¡¯t believe Casey¡¯s words either. He said, ¡°Casey, you¡¯re a punk-ass. You don¡¯t have the


    right to speak here yet. Hand over both the vi and the car, and get out of Patel family. Otherwise, I¡¯ll


    call the police right now."


    Casey didn''t panic at all. He said, "Mr. Francis, since I dare toe here, I am not afraid that you will


    call the police to arrest me. Anyway, I won''t run away. You might as well look at the evidence I found


    then decide to call the police to arrest me or not?"


    Francis felt that what Casey said made sense. Looking at Casey''s so-called evidence, it wouldn''t take


    much time.


    Albie and N looked at each other immediately, obviously panicking.


    "Brother, does this guy really find any evidence?" N whispered.


    Albie squinted his eyes and said, "It shouldn''t be. Thepany''s ounts are not so easy to check.


    He knows nothing. I''m afraid he can''t even understand what is written on the ounts. Don''t listen to


    his nonsense. "


    N nodded and felt that what Albie said was reasonable, so she no longer worried. She looked at


    Casey with sneer, fulling of mockery on her face.


    The rtives of Patel family thought as same as N. They all didn''t believe Casey had some


    evidence, just feeling that he was buying time.


    "Thepany''s ounts are soplicated. It can¡¯t be checked out problems so easily even if you


    want to. Casey really knows nothing."


    "It''s normal for such argepany to have some problems in the ounts. How ignorant he is! He


    still wants to make a fuss about it."


    "ount checking is a huge amount of work. If there is no special organization to do it, it will be much


    more difficult andplicated. Don''t hear Casey talk nonsense here."


    ...


    Amara stared at Casey. She thought to let Casey take the me. At that moment, she was relieved to


    see Caseying by himself.


    But she didn''t expect Casey wanted to show the evidence, which made Amara very anxious.


    If the evidence Casey showed was useless, he would still be expelled from Patel family. Maybe Mr.


    Francis would be even more angry because of this and then vented his anger on her.


    Their status in Patel family would be precarious. Maybe after Casey was kicked out, it was them


    who were kicked out next.


    However, she was afraid that Francis'' dissatisfaction would be caused if she was going to speak at this


    moment, so she could only curse Casey in her heart.


    ¡°It''s really a jinx. If it weren''t for him, how could my family have so many bad things? Now, I can''t live in


    the vi or drive the car. It''s really bad luck.¡± Amara whispered.


    Casey turned his head and nced at Fat Guy next to him. Fat Guy immediately handed a stack of


    documents to Casey.


    Casey took the documents and walked up to Francis and said, "This is all the ounts on this project


    after thepany cooperated with TY Group. I have already sorted out the problematic ones. After you


    read it, you¡¯ll know if we have embezzled thepany¡¯s money."


    "Cut crap, you can make it up randomly. Grandpa, Casey doesn''t have any position in thepany.


    How could he have ess to get ourpany''s ounts?" N questioned.


    "I checked it through TY Group. Don''t forget it was me who got this cooperation contract with TY


    Group. I naturally have my own ways." Casey said.


    N was so mad when she thought ofst time she was going to sign the contract.


    "Moreover, if these ounts are true or not, Mr. Francis will know at a nce. It is not realistic for me


    to do something fake on these projects. Mr. Francis has been running thepany for so many years


    and should understand this." Casey continued.


    "Just brag. I would like to see what tricks you can y." N said with disdain.


    Francis took the documents and read it casually.


    At this time, Edith came over, looked at Casey with a worried face, and said, "Casey, are those


    documents really useful? Grandpa won''t doubt you after he reads it?"


    Before Casey spoke, Fat Guy next to him immediately smiled and said, "Don''t worry. Mrs. Edith.


    Checking ounts is my thing. There is no one in J City who does it better than me."


    Casey red at him immediately to tell him to be quiet.


    That day, Casey didn''t let Fat Guy follow him to deal with Alfred. Casey arranged another task for him,


    which was to ask him to check the ount on the project.


    When Casey bought the vi, he had anticipated that Albie would want to use this to deal with him, so


    he had already had up his sleeve in advance.


    Fat Guy was good at calctions. Before he opened the casino, he was a very good ountant.


    Checking the ounts was a piece of cake for him.


    Francis'' face was originally gloomy, but after reading the documents, his face totally darkened. He


    frowned tightly.


    When Albie and N saw Francis'' reaction, they both became a little worried. A faint feeling of anxiety


    arose in their hearts.


    Not long after Francis finished reading thest page, his both hands trembled.


    He threw the documents on the table directly, then turned to look at Albie and N. He shouted angrily,


    "You two, kneel down!"

 Chapter 113 What did It Have to Do with Him

    Chapter 113 What did It Have to Do with Him


    Both Albie and N were taken aback, wondering why Francis suddenly said this.


    "Grandpa, don''t believe in Casey''s nonsense. He is such a jerk and makes all the excuses to fool you.


    Don''t be fooled by him." Albie said.


    "I said you two kneel down!" Francis said loudly again, looking fierce in his eyes.


    Albie and N both were panicked. After looking at each other, they had to walk to Francis and to


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    kneel down.


    The rtives of Patel family looked at Francis confusedly, not understanding why he let Albie and N


    kneel down.


    "Father, those things were made up by Casey. Don''t wronged Albie and N." Jakub stepped forward,


    defending N and Albie.


    "Yes, Mr. Francis. Don''t believe what Casey said. He wants to dump it on Albie and N."


    "Those things must be made by Casey casually. He has been coveting the property of Patel family for


    so long. Don''t be fooled by him, Mr. Francis."


    A group of rtives also spoke for Albie and N.


    When Francis heard everyone defending Albie, his expression became even more terrible.


    "Shut up all of you! I can''t tell whether these things are real or not?" Francis snorted coldly.


    Everyone was quiet immediately.


    Francis looked at Albie and N, and said, "Albie, I let you and Edith manage the project of TY Group.


    Then the next day when you went to thepany, a sum of money was put into your personal ount


    through thepany ount. What did you do with the money?"


    Cold sweat broke out on Albie''s forehead. He said tremblingly, "I... I used the money to buy the


    materials needed for the project. Grandpa, I didn''t use the money at will."


    Francis banged his hand on the table fiercely and shouted, "Enough! Edith had bought the materials


    the day before and reported to me. Why did you buy them again? Where are the materials you


    bought?"


    On Casey¡¯s bill to Francis, he deliberately marked out the problematic ounts, and clearly stated


    where they were going. Francis still knew a lot about the project. As long as he saw it, he could


    immediately know there were some dirty tricks in it.


    Albie immediately panicked. That was just an excuse he made up casually. He didn''t expect Francis to


    see through it so easily.


    "Grandpa, I use the money as a spare. I''m afraid Edith will steal thepany''s money. The money is


    still in my ount. I will put it back." Albie made another excuse again.


    "Don''t quibble here. I have checked it. Half a month ago, there was arge sum of money being


    transferred to the ount of LH Club through your ount. Someone saw that you had fun with ten


    young models there that night. I''m afraid there is no money on your ount." Fat Guy said, chuckling.


    Albie''s expression changed. He didn''t expect that Fat Guy would find all these things out.


    "You fucking bullshit, I''ve never been there. Who the hell are you? How dare you to intervene in our


    family''s affairs?" Albie said with ferocious look.


    "Fuck, you dare to say it again?" Fat Guy was mad immediately.


    Being nced by Casey, so he didn''t rush to fight Albie.


    "Enough! You such an asshole. Don¡¯t quibble! The evidence is here, and there are photos which shows


    you yed with ten young models over there. What else do you have to say!" Francis threw the photos


    over.


    Albie lowered his head and nced at the photos. It was indeed the situation where he was


    surrounded by ten young molds.


    His face instantly turned pale. No matter how he argued, it was useless.


    "And you, N!" Francis looked at N again, "Your new house, just the down payment, it took more


    than 800,000 dors, of which more than 400,000 dors was transferred from an ount in the


    does thepany give you so much bonus?"


    N was embarrassed. She let Albie to transfer the money. At that time, Albie said it had to be used a


    proper excuse, otherwise it would be difficult to exin if it was found out.


    However, N felt that she had also made a lot of contributions to thepany. At the very least, she


    made Grandpa happy, so she insisted on letting Albie say it was her bonus.


    "Grandpa, I..."


    "You shut up! You idle about at home all day long. You never care about thepany affairs. You still


    have the nerve to give yourself so many bonuses. You are really my good granddaughter!" Francis said


    angrily.


    N immediately lowered her head, cursing Casey hundreds of times in her heart.


    Everyone was looking at this scene in disbelief. They had thought that they would see Casey be kicked


    out of Patel family, but they didn''t expect that Albie and N would be the unlucky ones in the end.


    The rtives present also took money from thepany more or less. Edith was in charge of the


    project of TY Group, so they had no chance to take the money from the project. This time, only Albie


    and N were found.


    "Grandpa, I have always been conscientious in thepany. Since Albie begun to manage the project,


    there are many problems. If this continues, TY Group will question Patel family¡¯s ability, so I hope


    Grandpa don¡¯t let Albie manage the project again." Edith took this opportunity to express her thoughts.


    Albie immediately said anxiously, "Edith, don''t pretend to be a good person here. Don¡¯t you take the


    money from the project? You are trying to drive me away, so you can take more money."


    "Enough!" Francis interrupted the two people, "Edith''s ount has no problems. I believe she will not


    secretly take money from thepany. Albie has gone far this time. You stop managing the project.


    N, go back and reflect on yourself."


    "I see, Grandpa." N nodded immediately after hearing Francis just asking her to reflect.


    Although Albie was unwilling, but there was no other way, so he had no choice but to agree.


    "Mr. Francis, the two of them made such a big mistake, but you just punished them like this. Isn''t it too


    light?" Casey said.


    Edith was also a bit aggrieved. If she and Casey were to do this, they would have been driven out of


    Patel family.


    Francis immediately red at Casey, and said coldly, "What? You¡¯re teaching me how to do? You can


    take care of my family''s affairs? Enough! This is the end of this matter. Everyone can¡¯t mention it again.


    If they make the mistake again, I will punish them."


    "Grandpa, it''s Casey who found out about the problems of thepany''s ounts this time. It will be


    too unfair for him if you deal with it like this." Edithined for Casey.


    Hearing what Edith said, Amara immediately tugged Edith''s arm, and said, "Daughter, you are already


    so lucky that you aren¡¯t found out this time. Don¡¯t care about Casey."


    Francis nced at Edith and said, "I think he didn¡¯t make any contributions to this matter. If I guess


    correctly, the person who checked the ounts should be the one next to him, right?"


    Hearing that, Fat Guy immediately took a step forward and said proudly, "Yes, it¡¯s me. If you still want to


    check other ounts, you cane to me. I can give you a discount."


    When the rtives of Patel family heard this, they immediately began to shake their heads, saying that


    thepany did not need to check the ounts.


    Francis was also a little embarrassed. He naturally knew what these people did. If he really wanted to


    check the ounts, most of Patel family would hardly absolve themselves from the me. But he had


    no way to punish them. Besides, it would affect the operation of thepany.


    "Thank you, sir. We don''t need to check anything else for the time being. I will find you again if


    necessary." Francis said.


    Fat Guy curled his lips. He wanted to earn a sum of money from Patel family, but now it seemed to be


    impossible.


    "You heard it just now. This matter has nothing to do with Casey. It is not unfair to him. If he still wants


    to stay in Patel family, just don¡¯t make trouble anymore." Francis said.


    Edith bit her lip. Casey had done so much for Patel family, but Francis actually felt that Casey was


    making trouble.


    ncing at Edith, Casey just smiled and said, "Don''t be mad. I just want to prove your innocence. I


    really didn''t do anything helpful."


    Fat Guy looked puzzled. Of course he knew how powerful Casey was, but he didn''t understand why


    Casey could swallow insults and humiliations in Patel family.


    He nced at Edith. Could it be because of this woman?


    Thepany''s ounts came to an end. Everyone in Patel family was afraid that they would be found


    out, so they did not dare to discuss this matter anymore.


    Jakub felt very embarrassed. After going through so much, finally his family was found out to embezzle


    thepany¡¯s money.


    Although Francis did not punish N, he was still very angry. At this moment, he suddenly thought of


    something and asked, "Father, even if Edith did not embezzle thepany¡¯s money, she indeed has


    the car and the vi. You should know her family¡¯s situation. How can they afford such expensive


    things? Where did the moneye from?"


    Hearing Jakub''s question, everyone showed the same questioning looks.


    "Grandpa, I''ve said it several times. Casey bought those with his own money. Even if he marries into


    our family, you can''t just assume that he doesn''t have his own savings." Edith replied again.


    "Edith, don''t talk nonsense here. If Casey has a deposit of more than 10 million, he will marry into our


    family? Stop arguing." Someone retorted immediately.


    Edith didn''t know how to refute it for a while. She really couldn''t exin why Casey was so rich but still


    willing to marry into her family.


    Francis also nced at Edith and asked, "Edith, tell me, where did the moneye from?"


    He was now a little skeptical that Edith used other means to make extra money through the project with


    TY Group.


    He absolutely would not allow such things to happen. In his opinion, Edith used the resources of Patel


    family and all the money she made should be hand over.


    At this time, Amara stepped forward, and exined, "Mr. Francis, this money is indeed Casey¡¯s, but it


    was given by Mrs. Ste back then. In the final analysis, it is still from Patel family."


    Everyone was taken aback. They didn''t expect the money they bought the luxury car and vi was


    given by Mrs. Ste.


    Edith also looked dumbfounded. It was Casey¡¯s own money. Why did her mother say it was given by


    Mrs. Ste?


    "What''s going on? Make it clear." Francis said.


    "Here¡¯s the thing. Mrs. Ste wanted Casey to marry into our family, but everyone knew that Casey is


    such a loser, so our family didn''t agree. So did Edith."


    "Mrs. Ste gave us a sum of money in order to get us to ept it, but we can only use it after the two


    of them have been married for three years. Just when the money in the bank expired not long ago, we


    took it out to buy a car and a house."


    "In fact, Mrs. Ste didn''t give us much money, just 5 million. We bought a car and then used the


    remaining money to pay for the down payment of the vi. Now Edith has to pay for the loan every


    month."


    Amara exined. Even she herself believed what she said.


    Everyone was full of surprise. They didn''t expect that Casey could get this kind of benefits when he


    married into the family. Many people showed jealous expressions.


    Edith knew that this was made up by Amara. But when she saw Casey didn''t speak, she didn''t know


    how to refute it.


    Casey knew that Edith was entangled, so he said, "It''s better to save trouble. Just let her say as long


    as she likes."


    Edith nodded.


    When Mrs. Ste was still alive, Francis could not intervene in the financial of Patel family. Now that


    Amara said this, although he was a little unhappy, he did not doubt it.


    After all, it was indeed possible for Mrs. Ste to do such a thing.


    Now that Mrs. Ste was dead, he was the host of Patel family. So he felt that the things bought with


    that money belonged to him. He could manage it at will.


    He nced at Amara and said, "The money belongs to Patel family. Casey¡¯s name can¡¯t be written on


    those property certificates. Find a time to transfer the car and the house to Albie. We can''t let Casey


    take advantage of our family¡¯s property."

 Chapter 114 Turn Against Francis

    Chapter 114 Turn Against Francis


    Amara originally thought that the excuse she had made up was enough to convince the people present.


    After all, Mrs. Ste was dead. No one could prove that what she said was false.


    In this way, they could still own the car and the vi.


    But she did not expect Francis to ask them transfer the car and vi to Albie.


    If these two stuffs were still owned by Casey, she and Nics could use them. But if the car and the


    vi were given to Albie, they might not even be able to touch them anymore.


    Amara immediately became anxious and regretted what she had said. She nced at Nics and


    wanted Nics to say something. Nics was also at a loss and did not dare to counter Francis''


    decision.


    "Such a loser!" Amara cursed Nics directly.


    Hearing Francis¡¯ decision, Albie, who was still depressed because of the problems in the ount


    immediately became happy. Although Francis would not let him intervene in the project of TY Group,


    he could get the boutique vi in Hazelfield Estate, plus a luxury car. He didn¡¯t get much loss!


    "Grandpa is really wise. The stuff of Patel family really can¡¯t fall into the hands of someone outside."


    Albie said with a smile.


    Edith looked at Francis incredulously. It was obvious that Albie and N made a mistake. But in the


    end, it was Casey who got loss.


    She knew it was Casey who bought the car and vi with his own money, not the money given by Mrs.


    Ste at all. No matter what happened, the car and vi couldn¡¯t be transferred to Albie.


    "Grandpa, you can''t do this. The car and the vi can''t be transferred to Albie!" Edith shouted.


    Francis'' face suddenly darkened. He said coldly, "What? do you think we should let Casey take


    possession of the property of Patel family?"


    "He is my husband. How can he be considered someone outside? All those are his money. Why should


    he have to give it to Albie?" Edith yelled angrily.


    "Enough!" Francis shouted, "His money? He married into our family and uses our family¡¯s money. Even


    if it is given to him by Ste, it is also the Patel family¡¯s money. The car and vi must be transferred to


    Albie. Stop arguing."


    The reason why he wanted to let Casey transfer the car and vi to Albie was mainly because he also


    wanted to live in the boutique vi in Hazelfield Estate.


    Although what he lived now was still a vi, the location was rtively not good. It couldn¡¯t be


    Francis had always been such a kind of persons who liked to show off. Thest time he received


    antiques from Davies family, he even held an exhibition specially. This time he had the opportunity to


    live in a vi in Hazelfield Estate. Of course he would not miss it.


    "You have to transfer the vi and the car to Albie as soon as possible. After the vi is transferred to


    Albie, I will also move in. Since the money is given to you by Ste, I can allow you to live in it. But if


    you do not perform well, I will kick you out immediately."


    It sounded like the vi already belonged to him. Whoever could live in it was up to him.


    The rtives of Patel family looked at Amara with gloatingly, feelingfortable. After all, they couldn''t


    move in, so naturally they didn''t want others to live in.


    Edith was so anxious that she was about to cry. She turned her head and nced at Casey. Casey


    took a step forward and said coldly, "This vi belongs to me. I have the right to how to deal with the


    vi. Wanting me to transfer the vi to Albie? You wish!"


    Everyone present was surprised. They didn''t expect that Casey dared to defy Mr. Francis'' order.


    Albie suddenly looked at Casey with a sullen expression, and said, "Casey, how dare you! You even


    dare to vite Grandpa''s order? Do you want to get out of the Patel family?"


    Caseyughed and said, "He also said just now I''m just someone outside. Then am I afraid that I will


    be driven out?"


    Francis immediately banged his hand on the table and said angrily, "You such an asshole, how dare


    you to talk to me like this? This vi must be transferred to Albie. I will live in tomorrow!"


    Casey sneered and said, "Grandpa, you are old and shouldn''t always move. I think your ce is fine.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Just live here. The vi in Hazelfield Estate is not suitable for you. "


    Francis was so angry that his body began to tremble. He stared at Casey with ferocious look, and said,


    "You... you¡­ Damn it! The property of Patel family, when will it be your turn to call the shots?"


    "Grandpa, the certificates of this vi and the car are all written with my name. Legally, these stuffs


    belong to me. If I don''t agree, no one else can take them away." Casey said.


    Edith watched Casey and Francis arguing. She originally wanted to stop them, but Francis had gone


    too far, so she just let Casey argue with Francis.


    Anyway, she could leave Patel family and lived in another ce with Casey.


    Amara didn''t say anything this time. After all, it involved whether she could continue to live in the vi. If


    Casey insisted, she could continue to live in the vi.


    Anyway, it was Casey who was arguing with Mr. Francis. Even if Mr. Francis wanted to vent his anger,


    he couldn¡¯t vent his anger on her.


    When Francis saw that Casey ignored his words and used thew to suppress him, he was so furious.


    "Edith, you really found a good husband. You are really awesome. You dare to turn against my words.


    Well, very well!" Francis said with sarcasms.


    "Grandpa, Edith lives on us while helping others secretly. In my opinion, it would be better to drive her


    out of Patel family directly. If you drove her out of the family before, this kind of thing wouldn''t happen."


    N muttered.


    "You shut up! You¡¯re not qualified to speak here." Francis snorted coldly. He was so angry now. Now no


    matter who was talking, it would piss him off.


    N¡¯s expressions didn¡¯t look well. She immediately red at Casey, feeling that she was scolded


    because of Casey.


    "You all get out. If you want to ask me for something in the future, don''te to me. Now, you all don¡¯t


    listen to me at all! I will never care about you all anymore." Francis shouted.


    Everyone in the living room knew that Francis was really angry now, so they immediately walked


    towards outside.


    They all cast sympathetic nces at Amara¡¯s family. What Casey did today really pissed Francis off.


    Even if they wouldn¡¯t be really driven out of Patel family, they couldn¡¯t get any benefits from Francis in


    the future.


    Casey walked over, held Edith''s hand, and walked towards outside.


    He didn''t n to argue with Francis anymore. The reason why he could swallow the insults and


    humiliations in Patel family was because of Edith.


    Now that Francis was so unfair to Edith, he would naturally no longer be polite to Francis.


    Patel family was nothing in Casey''s eyes. As long as he was willing, he could let Patel family bankrupt.


    Amara and Nics saw Casey taking Edith away. They both sighed helplessly and hurriedly followed.


    "What a day! My father will be more harsh on us in the future." Nics said.


    Amara red at him, and said, "You are such useless. At least, we keep the car and the vi.


    Otherwise, we can¡¯t get anything."


    Nics felt that it made senses. Even if Casey really transferred the car and vi to Albie, Francis''


    attitude towards them would not be better. Such the result was the best, at least they had the car


    and the vi.


    In the blink of an eye, only Francis and Albie were left in the vi.


    N was scolded by Francis just now, so she left with Jakub.


    "Grandpa, Casey is getting more and more arrogant. He even dares to openly turn against you. I think


    it must be Edith who instigated him." Albie said.


    "They are all bitches!" Francis snorted coldly.


    "I think it¡¯s Edith who did it deliberately. She is now in charge of the project with TY Group, which can


    be said to be the economic lifeline of Patel family, so she is certain that you will not dare to punish her."


    Albie said.


    Francis suddenly realized something, and then said, "It seems that thepany''s important project


    shouldn¡¯t be given to her alone."


    "Yeah, Grandpa, she got married after all. Even if Casey lives in our family, you can''t let Edith continue


    to manage such an important project, otherwise the property of Patel family will sooner orter fall into


    the hands of Casey." Albie stated his true purpose.


    Francis narrowed his eyes and said, "Tomorrow you will go to TY Group with me. The person in charge


    of this project really can''t be Edith anymore."


    Albie''s conspiracy seeded. He instantly showed acent smile. A hint of excitement appeared


    in his eyes.


    ¡®Edith, without the project of TY Group, you are nothing in Patel family!¡¯


    ...


    Back to Hazelfield Estate, Amara looked very happy. The vi wasn¡¯t taken back, which was more


    important than anything else.


    "Casey, you¡¯re awesome today, but don''t be proud. This vi belongs to Patel family after all. You still


    have to transfer the vi to Edith. As for the car, we can give it to you." Amara said. She felt that this


    was her biggest concession.


    "Mom, you really thought the money for buying the vi was really given by Grandma? Don''t make


    trouble here."


    Edith held Casey''s hand tightly and went straight back to the room. She didn''t want to listen to Amara''s


    talk at all.


    "You¡¯re wronged this time." Edith said with distressed.


    "I¡¯m fine. It''s not a big deal. It can''t trouble me." Casey said with a smile.


    Edith showed a trace of sadness on her face and said, "After this matter, my Grandpa will definitely


    think about removing me from the project of TY Group, and will even expel me from thepany. It


    seems that I have to find another job."


    Casey narrowed his eyes, then said with smile, "You don''t have to worry about this. TY Group''s project,


    no one can intervene except you."


    Edith was taken aback. Hearing Casey said this, she felt as if he was the boss of TY Group.


    Seeing Edith''s confused gaze, Casey immediately exined with a smile, "Do you forget I have some


    friends in TY Group?"

 Chapter 115 I don’t Think So

    Chapter 115 I don¡¯t Think So


    The next day, Edith went to work in thepany. As soon as she sat down in the office, someone


    came to her and told her that Francis thought that she was too tired from work these two days so he


    gave her a few days off.


    Edith immediately understood what Francis meant. It seemed that Francis really nned to remove her


    from the project.


    Edith had no choice but to leave thepany and returned home.


    Whatever, she was indeed a little tired these days. It was okay to rest for a while.


    Just when she returned home, she found that Casey had gone out. She didn''t know what he was going


    to do. She had nned toin these to Casey, but now no one could listen to her toin.


    Seeing Edith suddenlying back, Amara asked with a puzzled look, "Daughter, why are you back so


    early? Don''t you have to go to work today?"


    Edith sighed and said, "Grandpa said that I was too tired recently. He asked me toe back and rest


    for a few days. He¡¯s about to change another person to be in charge of the project."


    Amara''s expression suddenly changed. She said, "Is it because of the matter yesterday? This damn


    Casey actually makes my daughter lose the job."


    "Mom, you didn''t say that yesterday. If Casey handed over the car and the vi yesterday, you would


    still me him." Edith said with a frown.


    Amara didn''t think she had anything wrong at all. She said, "Daughter, if your Grandpa really withdraws


    your job this time, you have to quickly let Casey transfer the vi to you. Otherwise we have to depend


    on his whim for our living."


    Edith really didn''t want to talk to Amara, so she turned around and went back to the room when she


    heard Amara say this.


    ...


    In front the branchpany of TY Group.


    Albie and Francis looked at the building with envy.


    "It''s just a branchpany, but the scale is muchrger than thepany of Patel family. TY Group


    really makes us beyond our reach." Francis said with emotion.


    "Grandpa, don''t say that, Patel family just didn''t meet the right opportunity. After TY Group let me be in


    charge of this project, I will definitely lead Patel family to glory!" Albie said confidently.


    Francis nodded. Then the two of them walked into the building together.


    Albie came to the front desk of the branch and told the receptionist that he wanted to see the general


    manager here.


    After Hunter was demoted, the general manager here was also changed. Charles felt that Casey was


    here and would use this branch a lot, so he came to the branch to take care of it himself.


    So now the president of this branch was Charles himself.


    "Our general manager is not here, but our president is in the office. I can help you inform him if you


    have something to meet him." The receptionist said.


    Albie''s eyes lit up suddenly. He didn''t expect the president of TY Group to be here. If he could see the


    president, it would be a great thing.


    "Thank you." Albie said with a smile.


    The receptionist asked Albie his name and purpose, and then walked over to the office.


    Albie smiled and said to Francis, "Grandpa, the president of TY Group is here. Maybe we can meet the


    president directly today."


    Francis nodded, and reached out to touch his beard. He thought he still had some prestige in J City. He


    deserved to see the president of TY Group.


    In the office, Casey sat on an office chair. Charles stood by him respectfully.


    "Mr. Casey, don''t worry. As long as people from Patel familye to me to let me change the person in


    charge, I will definitely let them suffer." Charles said with a smile.


    Casey nodded, took a sip of the tea, and said, "You really know how to enjoy the life. This tea shouldn''t


    be cheap."


    "Mr. Casey, if you like it, I''ll immediately send someone to give you ten catties." Charles said


    immediately.


    Casey waved his hand and said, "I don''t like to enjoy it, so you''d better keep it for yourself to drink."


    At this time, someone knocked on the office door. Charles'' voice immediately became serious, "What''s


    the matter?"


    "Mr. president, there are two persons looking for you. They say they¡¯re from Patel family and have


    project cooperation with ourpany." The voice from the receptionist was very respectful.


    Charles turned to look at Casey. Casey nodded, then Charles immediately said, "Let them wait first.


    After I finish my work, then let them in."


    "Yes, sir." The receptionist received the instruction and immediately went downstairs to inform.


    "Mr. Casey, do you need me to teach them a lesson in front of you, so that they know that you¡¯re not


    that kind of persons who they can offend?" Charles asked.


    Casey smiled, stood up from the chair, and said, "No need. You can handle the following thing yourself.


    I will go back first."


    After speaking, he left the office and took the elevator downstairs.


    In the lobby on the first floor, both Albie and Francis were very happy. Just now, the receptionist came


    to tell them that the president was busy and would see them when he finished his work.


    The president of TY Group was willing to see them, which showed that TY Group still attached great


    importance to them.


    "Grandpa, we have to have a good talk with the president of TY Group this time. Maybe we can get


    more benefits." Albie said with a smile.


    "Wise up. If we can have a good rtionship with the president of TY Group, the rise of we Patel family


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    will be just around the corner." Francis also said proudly.


    At this time, Casey came down from the stairs and walked towards the outside. He happened to see


    Francis and Albie.


    But he didn''t hide. He just walked over directly, "What a coincidence! Grandpa, you are here too."


    After Francis and Albie saw Casey, they were a little surprised. They didn''t expect Casey toe out


    from inside.


    "Casey, you¡¯re not qualified toe to this ce. What are you doing here?" Albie asked


    unceremoniously.


    "Go to meet a friend." Casey replied.


    Albie remembered that it was Casey who got the project with TY Group. It was not unusual for him to


    have a friend here.


    "You are here to intercede for Edith? Grandpa has already nned to change the person in charge of


    the project. Even if youe to your friend to intercede, it''s useless. We''ll see the president of TY


    Group!" Albie said with a smug expression.


    He thought that even if Casey had friends here, his friend was certainly not a big shot, which couldn¡¯t


    bepare with the president of TY Group.


    "Well, Albie, don''t talk nonsense with him. Let him leave here quickly. Don''t let him influence our


    meeting with the president of TY Group." Francis said coldly.


    Albie immediately red at Casey and said, "Hurry to get out of here. If you offend the president of TY


    Groupter, can you bear the responsibility?"


    Casey smiled and said, "Then I wish you good luck."


    After speaking, he turned and left.


    Albie curled his lips, thinking that Casey must have just pretended to be so calm. After Casey knew that


    they were going to see the president of TY Group, he must be anxious.


    The two continued to wait expectantly for Charles to meet them. But after more than an hour, no one


    came to let them in.


    Albie was a little anxious. Francis was old after all. Standing for a long time made him sore in his waist


    and back.


    Seeing there were a few stools not far away, Albie wanted Francis toe over there to have a seat.


    But at this time, a few cleaning staff sprinkled detergent on them. Besides, they didn''t wipe them on the


    spot, but went to do something else.


    Francis felt so bad. He had never suffered this kind of treatment before. But in order to meet the


    president of TY Group, he could only bear it.


    After another hour or so, Francis felt his old bones were almost broken. At this time, those cleaning


    staff finally wiped the detergent out from the stools.


    He quickly walked over there, wanting to sit down to rest for a while.


    At this moment, the receptionist came over.


    "The president finished his work. You two can go up."


    Francis gritted his teeth. He went to the elevator with Albie. As long as he could change the person in


    charge, he could endure it.


    When the two arrived at the door of Charles'' office, Albie took a deep breath and knocked on the door.


    "Pleasee in." Charles'' voice came from inside.


    Albie immediately opened the door and walked in with Francis.


    "Hello, Mr. president, I¡¯m Albie from Patel family. This is my grandfather, Francis." Albie immediately


    introduced themselves.


    Charles sat at the desk, looked down at the documents, and said, "Have a seat."


    Francis immediately went to the sofa and sat down. Feeling the softness of the leather sofa, he was


    relieved.


    "What¡¯s the matter?" Charles raised his head and nced at the two of them.


    At this time, Charles'' face was full of seriousness. His face had sharp angles and he had deep eyes.


    He was just like a standard corporate boss. He looked like very different from when he was in front of


    Casey.


    Albie had nned to speak, but Francis stopped him.


    Francis nced at Charles with a smile, and said, "Mr. president, you should also know that there is a


    cooperation project between Patel family and yourpany. We are here this time to tell you that we


    n to change the person in charge. I hope you can agree."


    "Oh? The reason?" Charles asked.


    "Well, our current person in charge, named Edith, is a girl. After all, she is a girl. She is a little unable to


    manage such a big project. Recently, she has made frequent mistakes at work, so I want my grandson


    to rece her. Albie has strong working ability. After taking over the project, he will definitely create


    more profits for both of us." Francis said.


    "Yes, my ability is a hundred times better than Edith. She just knows nothing about the project and can''t


    do anything. If I¡¯m in charge of the project, the project will be sessfullypleted." Albie also said


    confidently.


    Charles nced at them, sneered, and said, "You are better than Edith? I don¡¯t think so!"

 Chapter 116 It’s not an Exaggeration to Describe Him as a Good-for-nothing

    Chapter 116 It¡¯s not an Exaggeration to Describe Him as a Good-for-nothing


    Both Albie and Francis were taken aback. They didn''t expect Charles to say that.


    "Mr. president, Albie is my grandson. He has performed well since he was a child. He went to the South


    to experience not long ago. He is indeed much better than Edith on the work ability. Did Edith tell you


    something? So you would say that?" Francis said with some doubts.


    "No. It''s just that I have some doubts about Albie''s ability." Charles said with a smile.


    Francis was a little angry. Francis felt that he could totally decide who the person in charge was. His


    Unexpectedly, Charles questioned his grandson''s ability. In his opinion, questioning Albie was


    undoubtedly questioning him.


    "Mr. president, I know Albie¡¯s ability best. Edith is really inferior to him. There is no doubt about it.


    Moreover, I think I have the final say to change the person in charge. I juste over to inform you. I


    hope you can understand." Francis said.


    Hearing what Francis said, Charles couldn''t help butughed. It seemed that Casey was right. Francis


    was quite arrogant.


    Albie didn''t expect Francis to talk to Charles in this attitude. His face changed slightly, and he quickly


    apologized, "Mr. president, don''t mind, my Grandpa is just like this. No offense."


    "But he is really right. In fact, the main reason we want to rece her this time is because she took


    money from the project privately. Grandpa just found the problem two days ago. You also dare not to let


    such a person be in charge of the project, right?"


    Charles nced at Albie and asked, "Just these two reasons?"


    Albie was taken aback, then nodded, and said, "Yes, just for these two reasons. It must be enough to


    expel Edith."


    Charles nodded and said, "You are right. If this is the case, she should indeed be reced."


    The eyes of Albie and Francis suddenly lit up. It seemed that Charles had agreed to remove Edith.


    "Unfortunately, as far as I know, things are not like what you said." Charles continued.


    Albie had a bad feeling. He didn''t expect Charles had already known other things.


    "What do you mean?" Francis asked.


    Charles directly took out a few documents and said to Francis and Albie, ¡°Here is the report of our


    ounts are operating normally and profits are rising steadily. The future intertest can be expected."


    "Originally, Patel family was not qualified to do this project with us, but after Edith took over this project,


    she has done better than some veterans ofrgepanies, so her ability speaks for itself."


    "But not long ago, you asked Albie and Edith to manage the project together. From then on, various


    mistakes urred on the project, and profits also declined. I heard that Albie was indiscriminately


    directing the project and has brought everyone a lot of trouble."


    "This is what you said he is better than Edith? With all due respect, Albie may not even be able to


    match Edith at all. It is not an exaggeration to describe him as a good-for-nothing."


    Albie had cold sweat on his forehead. When he heard Charles belittle him like this, he was so


    embarrassed, but he didn''t dare to refute it.


    "Mr. president¡­ I know Albie well. Judging him like this, don¡¯t you feel it¡¯s inappropriate?" There was


    obviously a little guilty in Francis¡¯ voice.


    Charles directly threw those pieces of information to Francis, and said coldly, "Here is the real data, this


    can''t be faked. Mr. Francis, you speak for your grandson like this? I don¡¯t know how he fooled you."


    Albie just wanted to find a hole to hide in. This was the first time someone despised him so much, and


    the person was the president of the TY Group. What he said carried weights than others.


    After reading the documents, Francis¡¯ face immediately darkened. He didn''t expect that after Albie


    started to manage the project, so many problems would appear on the project.


    He turned his head and red at Albie. Albie immediately turned his head to the side, not daring to


    look at Francis at all.


    "Let¡¯s talk about the embezzlement of project¡¯s money. Just now, Albie said that Edith had embezzled


    the project¡¯s money. A few days ago, I knew someone check the ount of the project through our


    side. The result given over there was Albie and a person named N who misappropriated the


    project¡¯s money privately. But you told me it was Edith who took thepany¡¯s money. Don''t you think


    you are a little bit stupid?" Charles continued.


    Albie''s clothes were instantly wet by cold sweat. His face turned pale.


    If TY Group insisted on investigating this matter, maybe he had to go to the prison.


    Albie came to TY Group happily to tell the president that he would change the person in charge, but he


    didn''t expect that he was scolded by the president as worthless.


    Francis¡¯ expressions didn¡¯t look well now. He originally thought it was a matter of course to rece the


    person in charge. After all, in his opinion, Albie was much better than Edith.


    However, it was not until Charles pointed out these problems that he realized that his grandson was


    such a jerk. He was so embarrassed!


    His arrogance was gone. He didn''t even have the courage to talk to Charles.


    "Yeah, yeah. This time I¡¯m so careless. After I return, I will definitely teach my jerk grandson. As for the


    person in charge, I won''t change Edith temporarily." Francis said.


    Charles curled his lips and said, "Mr. Francis, I respect you. I have also heard of some of the things


    your previous experience back then. It''s just that we are doing business. I only care about the interests.


    What Patel family did makes me very disappointed."


    "It¡¯s meaningless for us to discuss the person in charge. This project is going to be suspended for a


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    period of time. If Mr. Francis wants to continue, please find anotherpany."


    Charles directly expressed his thoughts. He did not n to continue cooperating with Patel family.


    Of course, Casey had already agreed with him.


    Francis was about to get up to leave. After hearing Charles'' words, he felt his legs immediately


    powerless and then he sat directly on the sofa.


    Albie didn''t expect that TY Group did not intend to continue cooperating with Patel family because of


    him. If Francis med him for this responsibility, he would really be screwed.


    He quickly stood up, looked at Charles pleadingly, and said, "Mr. president, you can¡¯t terminate the


    cooperation with us. I know I¡¯m wrong. But please don¡¯t stop cooperating with us. I promise not to


    manage the project in the future, okay?"


    "Sorry, this time, Patel family is too disappointing. It''s not that I don''t want to cooperate with you. It¡¯s


    you who don''t know to cherish the opportunity."


    "You can go out."


    Charles continued to look down at the file.


    Albie was worried and didn''t know what to do for a while. He turned to look at Francis. Francis stood up


    again, and pped Albie without saying a word.


    "You asshole! Kneel down!"


    Albie didn''t hesitate to kneel down.


    "Grandpa, I know I was wrong. Please forgive me."


    "What''s the use of begging me? Go to beg Mr. president!" Francis said coldly.


    Albie immediately knelt in front of Charles, begging, "Mr. president, please give us another chance. We


    promise toplete this project well. We will listen to you. Just let Edith be in charge of this project.


    Please don''t stop cooperating with us."


    Charles frowned. He called the security guard over and drove the two people out.


    Both Francis and Albie returned to the Patel family¡¯s mansion with a look of despair. Albie really didn''t


    dare to say a word in front of Francis this time. He knew that Francis wanted to kill him.


    The termination of the project between TY Group and Patel family spread throughout the entire Patel


    family in an instant. For Patel family, the project of TY Group had undoubtedly be an important


    source of ie.


    Now that the project was terminated, the Patel family''s ie would be much less, then the money


    each of them could get would be less.


    When it came to interests, this group of people would always be the most active, so everyone


    immediately ran to the Patel family¡¯s mansion and asked Francis what was going on.


    Francis did not say that it was caused by Albie, fearing others wouldugh at him. But TY Group felt


    that Patel family was stingy and felt that they could notplete the project.


    So everyone targeted Edith. After all, it was Edith who had been in charge of this project. Since TY


    Group felt that Patel family couldn¡¯tplete this project, it must be because of Edith.


    Everyone med Edith, saying that she made Patel family get loss. Albie was relieved to see everyone


    attacking Edith.


    Edith didn''t expect that TY Group would terminate the project with Patel family. Besides, she didn''t


    expect everyone to put the me on her. She felt so aggrieved.


    Casey told her that he had told his friends in the TY Group, saying that Francis would not do anything


    to her.


    But the result was like this. Edith felt a little at a loss.


    Fortunately, a few dayster, TY Group released a message to rify the whole incident. They


    terminated the project because someone of Patel family was too mean, but they did not mention the


    person¡¯s name. As long as everyone thought about it, they would know it was Albie.


    After all, only Edith and Albie were responsible for this project.


    TY Group praised Edith and expressed willingness to hire Edith to work in theirpany with a high


    sry.


    Everyone in Patel family was in an uproar. It was unexpected that TY Group was willing to hire Edith.


    On the afternoon when TY Group said they wanted to hire Edith, Francis realized the seriousness of


    this incident, so he immediately notified everyone in Patel family toe here for the meeting


    tomorrow morning.


    But Francis was exhausted because of these things. That night, he became bedridden.

 Chapter 117 Francis Fell Ill

    Chapter 117 Francis Fell Ill


    "Edith, did you really not consider working in TY Group? That''s a bigpany. They expressed


    willingness to hire you, which shows that your ability has met their requirements. If you go to work


    there, you will definitely earn more money."


    On the way to the Patel family¡¯s mansion, Amara tried her best to persuade Edith.


    "Mom, are you crazy? Grandpa is seriously ill now. If I ept the invitation of TY Group now, what will


    the people in Patel family think of me?" Edith said.


    After hearing this, Amara felt a little reasonable, then she said, "Then you can go to work in TY Group


    after your grandfather''s illness is cured. But I don''t know if they still want to hire you or not at that time."


    "As long as she¡¯s willing, TY Group will always wee her." Casey, who was driving, said.


    Amara immediately red at Casey and said, "You¡¯re not qualified toment it. My daughter is


    awesome, so she is favored by TY Group. But you are bing more and more useless. What have


    you done to deserve my daughter? If it weren¡¯t that the vi was written with your name, I would have


    driven you out of our home."


    Casey remained silent, letting Amara judge him.


    "Mom, enough. I won''t go to TY Group. Even if Grandpa is unfair to me, I¡¯m a member of Patel family.


    As long as Grandpa doesn¡¯t kick me out, I will continue to work in thepany." Edith said firmly.


    Amara became silent immediately. She was fancying the sry offered by TY Group, but Edith did not


    agree. She also had no ways.


    Casey nced at Edith in the rearview mirror. It was him who let TY Group invite Edith to work in TY


    Group.


    But since Edith didn''t want to go over, he didn''t force her.


    ¡®If you still want to continue working in thepany of Patel family, I will help you to be manager. No


    matter where you are, you must have the right. Only in this way can you not be bullied so easily by


    others.¡¯ Casey thought.


    Soon, they arrived at the Patel family¡¯s mansion. There were already many cars parked in front of the


    vi. All of them came to visit Francis.


    Francis'' condition was a bit serious this time. Many doctors had been invited to treat his illness, but


    there was no particrly good solution.


    Many people felt that Francis might have not much time left. They all rush to show up in front of Francis


    so that they could get more money when the property was divided.


    The happiest one was Albie. His father wasn¡¯t at home all year round and had no time toe back,


    either. If Francis couldn''t manage Patel family''s affairs, he could directly be the head of power of


    Patel family.


    Of course, the prerequisite for these was that Francis was dead. Otherwise, as long as Francis was still


    alive, he could only wait.


    The Amara family walked into the vi. The rtives of Patel family all turned to look over. Everyone


    looked at Edith with full of hostility.


    "Everyone, this time, the reason why my Grandpa got seriously ill is because of Edith. Such an unfilial


    granddaughter! If it weren¡¯t that she betrayed Patel family and went to work in TY Group, Grandpa


    would not be so angry and then get ill. She is the real murderer!" N took the lead and said.


    Everyone began to use Edith.


    "That''s right. It''s because of this mean woman, otherwise how could Mr. Francis suddenly be


    seriously ill?"


    "Patel family is now relying on the leadership of Mr. Francis. Now the project of TY Group has stopped.


    Besides, Mr. Francis is seriously ill. Patel family is at the critical time. It¡¯s Edith who caused all these."


    "If Mr. Francis is gone, what should we do? What should Patel family do? Edith, can you bear this


    responsibility?"


    Although everyone was using Edith, they were already happy in their hearts. The project of TY


    Group had stopped, which was a huge loss to Patel family. Besides, because of the previous


    investment, it was likely that Patel family wouldn¡¯t recover after the setback.


    Now if Mr. Francis died, they would be able to get some property directly. Otherwise, if Francis asked


    them to take money out to run Patel family, they would of course not be willing.


    Edith looked at everyone in Patel family with a dazed expression. She didn¡¯t expect that she would


    suddenly be the "murderer".


    "Can all of you stop being so mean? Grandpa got sick this time because the project of TY Group was


    terminated. What does it have to do with me?" Edith retorted.


    "Humph, the project of TY Group also has something to do with you. You definitely have colluded with


    TY Group. Otherwise, after they terminated the project, why did they want to hire you? Why didn''t they


    recruit Albie?" N offered theme excuse.


    Edith was speechless. She thought, ¡®Don¡¯t you know why they didn''t recruit Albie?¡¯


    At this time, Albie just came down from the stairs and heard what N said. His face was full of


    embarrassment.


    Although he wanted to see N embarrass Edith, he didn''t want others to mention this matter. After all,


    the president of TY Group said he was a loser. He didn''t want others to know about it.


    "Stop arguing! Grandpa is not dead yet. But you say those things here. Do you want to curse him to die


    soon?" Albie said coldly.


    A group of people fell silent immediately.


    "Grandpa asked you all to go upstairs. Wise up. If anyone makes Grandpa¡¯s condition worse, he is the


    sinner of Patel family!" When Albie was speaking, he looked like the host of Patel family. Everyone


    knew that he was the one who wanted Francis to die the most.


    Then everyone went upstairs to the room where Francis was.


    Francis was lying on the bed with having an intravenous drip. Albie invited a private doctor over to


    check Francis.


    "His situation is not well. Although the situation has stabilized, I don''t know if he can get better. I have


    tried my best. This is what I can do." The private doctor said.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    "You are already the best doctor in J City. If you can¡¯t cure Grandpa..." N said.


    The private doctor red at her immediately and motioned her not to say it out. N shut up


    immediately.


    "Mr. Francis, your family is here. Now you can tell them what you want to say." The private doctor said


    to Francis.


    Francis reluctantly sat up from the bed, his face pale.


    He stared at the crowd and said coldly, "You guys wish I die quickly, right? Except Albie, you¡¯re all bad."


    Everyone bowed their heads, and muttered in their hearts that Albie was the worst guy.


    ¡°I¡¯m seriously ill this time. I¡¯m afraid I have not much time left. Although I can still be alive for several


    days, I also know my condition. So before I lose consciousness, I¡¯m going to make a will first. It can


    save some trouble in the future." Francis said.


    Everyone''s eyes lit up. They didn''t expect Francis to make a will so soon. This was a little beyond their


    expectations.


    "Grandpa, what are you talking about? You will be fine. You can live for a hundred years." Albie said


    immediately.


    Francis nced at Albie with relief. Among his many descendants, it was Albie who could please him


    the best.


    "Yes, for Grandpa, this disease is nothing." At this time, Casey also suddenly said.


    Everyone turned their heads to look at Casey. He turned against Francis that day, but now he actually


    came to please Francis.


    ncing at Casey, Francis¡¯ face suddenly darkened. He said coldly, "Casey, don''t think that if you say


    some sweet words now, I will give you some inheritance. I will not give you any penny!"


    "Casey, you don''t deserve to stand here at all. Get out now. As long as seeing you, Grandpa feels


    angry!" N muttered.


    Everyone agreed to let Casey get out.


    Amara nced at Casey dissatisfiedly, resenting him for speaking at this time. If Francis didn''t give


    them the inheritance because of Casey, she would definitely tear Casey into pieces.


    "Casey, get out quickly. Don''t show you ignorance here!" Amara shouted.


    Casey smiled and said, "I''m not trying to please you. I mean your disease can be cured."


    "Casey, don''t talk nonsense here. The doctor has already said that Grandpa''s illness can''t be cured."


    N immediately retorted.


    Francis'' face darkened immediately. N¡¯s thoughts were too obvious.


    Jakub''s expression also changed. He quickly covered N''s mouth and shouted, "What are you talking


    about here? Shut up!"


    "That the doctor can''t cure it doesn''t mean that others can''t cure it either. I know someone. He should


    be able to cure Grandpa''s disease." Casey said.


    Albie immediately sneered and said, "Casey, the person you referred to is the genius doctor, Owen? If


    you want to ask him to heal Grandpa, it will be more difficult than going to heaven."


    "Yes, it is Owen." Casey replied.


    "Grandpa, you''d better announce your will quickly. Don''t listen to his nonsense. How could he invite


    Owen over?" Albie said.


    ncing at Casey, Francis did not announce his will, but asked, "Can you really invite Owen over to


    heal me?"


    Casey nodded seriously.


    Everyone looked at Casey fiercely. It seemed that Mr. Francis was pinning his hopes on Casey.


    After all, Francis didn''t want to die. As long as there was a little hope, he would not give up.


    "Casey, don''t fool Grandpa here. If you can''t let Owene over and dy Grandpa''s recovery, you


    can''t bear the responsibility." Albie said coldly.


    "I''m going to invite Owen. It shouldn''t dy Grandfather''s recovery? You don''t want me to invite Owen.


    Is it because you have other ideas?" Casey said with a smile.


    Albie immediately red at him.


    "Casey, don''t talk nonsense here. Grandpa loves me so much. How could I want him to die?" Albie


    said.


    "I didn''t say that you want him to die, but you said it out yourself. Look, you identally told everyone


    what you thought." Casey smiled.


    Casey didn''t expect Albie to be so stupid. He directly said his thoughts out.


    Albie blushed with embarrassment immediately. He was about to hit Casey.


    "Enough! Since Casey has a way to let Owen treat my illness, just let him have a try. It will not bete


    to make the will after a few days." Francis said.


    Everyone was agitated. They thought they would be able to get the property today, but they didn''t


    expect to be ruined by Casey.


    "Such a fool. We can¡¯t get the property today! Who does he think he is? How could Owen be invited


    over by him?"


    "Damn it, Casey was here to make trouble on purpose. How could Mr. Francis'' disease be cured? The


    doctor has said that it can''t be cured. Even it¡¯s Owen. He might not be able to cure it."


    "Just let him be proud for two more days. If he can''t invite Owen over, Mr. Francis still has to make a


    will. After the property will be divided, see how he shows off."


    ...


    Seeing Francis agreed with him, Casey smiled and said, "I can invite Owen over, but if you want him to


    cure you, I have one condition."


    Francis looked at Casey and asked, "What?"


    "If Owen cures your illness, from now on, the manager of thepany of Patel family will be


    Edith."

 Chapter 118 Blushed

    Chapter 118 Blushed


    Hearing what Casey said, everyone showed expressions of surprise. They didn¡¯t expect that Casey


    would make such a request.


    N was most dissatisfied and said directly, "Why let her be the manager? What special stuff does she


    own? I don''t agree."


    Casey smiled and said, "TY Group also wanted her to work there. If you think you¡¯re better than her,


    you can also let TY Group express their willingness to hire you."


    N was furious. She always felt that she was better than Edith, so she would subconsciously ignore


    Edith''s excellent aspects.


    Now Casey was reminding her that she was not as good as Edith.


    "What are you proud of here? Tell you, I will marry into Davies family in the future!" N shouted.


    "I¡¯ve had enough of your garbage. It''s been a few months. I haven''t seen Davies familye to you.


    I''m afraid they never thought about marrying you." Casey said.


    What Casey said burned her up. She felt that Casey¡¯s every word was poking her sore point.


    In the beginning, she talked about Davies family every day, thinking that she was going to marry into a


    rich and powerful family in the future.


    The people in Patel family also thought that the reason why Davies family had sent gifts was for N,


    so they all came to please her.


    But after a long time, there was no news from Davies family at all, which made N also anxious. She


    began to wonder if Davies family didn¡¯t mean to marry her.


    Then the rtives in Patel family hadn¡¯t tter her like that of the beginning, which made her feel very


    upset.


    Now, Casey mentioned this matter directly in front of so many people, which naturally made her very


    embarrassed.


    "You are jealous. If Davies familyes to me, I will let you know how good I am!" N said.


    Casey shook his head and thought, ¡®It seems that I have to find some time to let Jordane over to


    exin. Otherwise, she will really think that Davies family likes her."


    "Grandpa, I agree with Casey''s suggestion. If he can really invite Owen over, it will be okay even if let


    Edith be the manager." Albie said.


    Everyone looked at Albie in surprise. They did not expect that he would agree to let Edith be the


    manager.


    Francis nodded with satisfaction. He had no objections on Edith being the manager. After all, the


    president of TY Group thought highly of Edith. Such a talent, if he wanted to let her stay, he could only


    let her be the manager.


    Otherwise, Edith was likely to go to TY Group, which was undoubtedly a huge loss for Patel family.


    Secondly, he also really hoped that Casey could let Owene over to treat his illness. Maybe he


    could live a few more years.


    Albie smiled and nced at everyone, and said, "Curing Grandpa''s illness is the most important thing.


    No matter whether he can let Owene over or not, we have to let him have a try. But I also have a


    request. If you can''t invite Owen over, you and Edith must get out of Patel family and can¡¯te back."


    Hearing what Albie said, everyone immediately understood what he meant.


    Albie thought that it was impossible for Casey to invite Owen over. Even if Casey really invited Owen


    over to cure Francis'' illness, Francis was still the head of power of Patel family.


    Now TY Group had terminated the project. But most of Patel family''s financial resources had been


    invested in this project. So whoever was the manager would have to deal with the shambles.


    Albie really wanted to be the head of power in Patel family, but he didn''t want to deal with the


    shambles. If someone did it for him, he would be the happiest one.


    After all, if Francis died in the future, Albie might be the head of power of Patel family. At that


    time, who would be the manager was up to him.


    Soon, many people understood Albie''s thoughts. They all looked at Casey and Edith with gloating


    expressions.


    "If this is the case, let''s do it. Let Casey go to invite Owen over. If he can''t invite Owen over, then get


    out of Patel family as soon as possible. Otherwise, Mr. Francis will be annoyed when seeing him.¡±


    "Edith can be the manager, but she has to manage Patel family well. If something goes wrong, she will


    have to take full responsibility."


    "Casey is really stupid. He actually wants Edith to be the manager at this time. He really doesn''t know


    what is going on with Patel family now."


    ...


    Amara also knew the reason why Albie agreed with Casey''s proposal. She immediately pulled Casey


    back and said coldly, "Are you crazy? You don''t know what the situation in Patel family is now? You let


    Edith be the manager. Won¡¯t it let her get into trouble?"


    Edith also looked at Casey with a puzzled look, and asked, "Casey, it should not be the right time for


    me to be the manager, right?"


    Casey smiled at her and said, "Don''t worry. This matter will be of great benefit to you."


    Francis didn''t want to waste any more time. No matter what, his life was the most important thing.


    "Okay, that¡¯s a deal. If Casey can really invite Owen over to treat my illness, Edith can be the manager


    of thepany."


    "You all go out. Casey, go to find Owen as soon as possible. I have not much time."


    After speaking, Francisy down.


    A group of people went out of the room. When some people passed by Casey, they still satirized him.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    "What do you think you are? Invite Owen over? You wish!"


    "Do you really think of yourself as something? Who is Owen? Who are you? You really don¡¯t know who


    you are."


    "If you can invite Owen over, I will eat all the clothes on my body. Don¡¯t brag here."


    N walked up to Casey, red at him fiercely, and said, "I just wait to see you be kicked out of Patel


    family!"


    Casey didn''t care about these people''s words. He just went out of the room with Edith calmly.


    "Casey, can you really invite Owen over?" Edith asked.


    Casey nodded and said, "I have already asked him for help once. It shouldn''t be difficult to ask him for


    help again."


    Hearing Casey say this, Edith was immediately anxious. ¡®Even if he helped youst time, will he agree


    to help you this time?¡¯


    She sighed helplessly without saying anything. If she was really kicked out of Patel family, she could


    ept the invitation of the TY Group.


    It was precisely because of this that Amara didn¡¯t me Casey. In her opinion, going to TY Group was


    more promising than staying in thepany of Patel family.


    "I''ll go to visit Owenter. Do you want to go with me?" Casey asked.


    Although Edith thought there was no hope at all, with one more person, there was a little more strength.


    Maybe Owen would agree, so she nodded to Casey.


    After leaving the Patel family¡¯s mansion, Casey drove Amara and Nics back, and then went to


    Owen¡¯s ce with Edith.


    They went into the alley together and walked to the ce where Owen was.


    The door there was closed with a piece of paper pasted on the door. It said, "The number of seeing


    patients this year is full, please go back."


    When Edith saw the words written on the piece of paper, she was a little lost. She had also heard that


    Owen only saw three patients a year. Now that the number of seeing patients was full, he would


    definitely not help Casey.


    "Or how about we go back? Anyway, things are already like this. I can go to work in TY Group." Edith


    said.


    Casey smiled at her and said, "We''vee here. Why do we have to go back?"


    "It says that the number of seeing patients this year is full." Edith said.


    "That''s for outsiders." After Casey finished speaking, he opened the door and walked in.


    Edith was taken aback. Outsiders? They were outsiders, weren¡¯t they?


    Seeing Casey directly opened the door and walked in, Edith was shocked and hurriedly followed.


    "Casey, if we break in directly like this, it will cause his dissatisfaction. Let''s go out quickly." Edith said


    with a worried expression.


    "Who would dare to break into our house privately? Do you want to go to the hell?" Luna shouted


    aggressively.


    When Edith heard this, she was so frightened that she hurriedly grabbed Casey to walk to the outside.


    Casey stood motionless and did not intend to leave.


    "She didn''t dare to do anything to us." Casey said with a smile.


    Edith immediately became anxious and said, "She is the owner here. You broke into her house. It will


    be toote if she really wants to deal with you."


    Luna walked out from inside, with a fierce expression on her face, and said, "Which..."


    However, she didn¡¯t finish speaking. After seeing Casey, she was stunned.


    "Grandmaster... It''s you."


    Casey smiled and nodded, then said, "Go and call your master out. I have something to talk with him."


    Luna didn''t dare to give Casey a cold-shoulder. She quickly went inside to look for Owen.


    Edith looked dumbfounded. She didn''t expect that this girl called Casey grandmaster.


    How was it going?


    "Casey, she called you grandmaster, so you are Owen''s master on medical skills?" Edith asked.


    Casey scratched his head embarrassedly and said, "No, no. The reason why she calls me


    grandmaster, because she can''t defeat me on ying chess. Owen''s chess skills are not as good as


    mine. I rely on this to take advantage of them. On medical skills, Owen is the best."


    Edith was a little surprised. She didn''t expect Casey to have yed chess with Owen.


    She really couldn''t understand how Casey knew a big shot like Owen.


    Edith was also relieved that they had not been driven out.


    After a while, both Luna and Owen came out.


    Luna''s eyes kept falling on Edith, making Edith a little embarrassed.


    Owen nced at Edith. With a smirk on his face, he said, "Hey, your wife gets pregnant, so youe


    to me specially? You brat, you have been married for so long. Finally, you did it. Come here. Let me


    see if you¡¯re pregnant with a little monster."


    Casey red at Owen immediately, and then said, "Don''t talk nonsense here. I have something serious


    to tell you."


    Edith blushed. For a while, she didn''t know how to face them.


    Was this the genius doctor, Owen? Why did he look a little yful?


    When Owen heard Casey say this, he immediately showed a look of disappointment, and said, "It turns


    out that you haven''t done it yet. I rejoice too soon. Why do youe to me this time?"


    "Mr. Francis is sick. I want you to cure him." Casey said.


    Edith felt a little nervous, feeling Casey¡¯s attitude would piss Owen off and then Owen might not agree.


    But what she didn''t expect was that Owen waved his hand and said casually, "Okay. Just a piece of


    cake."


    Edith immediately showed her gratitude to Owen and said, "I¡¯m on behalf of my Grandpa to thank you."


    Owen looked at Edith up and down. With a smirk on his face, he said to Casey, "You have to hurry up.


    You can wait, but someone can¡¯t."


    Casey was taken aback, not understanding why he said that.


    Luna on the side said directly, "My master meant that this beautifuldy has recently had a need in sex.


    Look at her face, it¡¯s so red, which is a bit abnormal."

 Chapter 119 Nyla Got Slapped

    Chapter 119 N Got pped


    Casey turned to look at Edith immediately, and didn''t feel anything was wrong.


    He knew that Edith blushed because of Owen''s words just now. She looked the same as before when


    she blushed.


    "What do you mean?" Casey asked.


    "Look at herplexion, there is sexuality in her ruddyplexion. I am afraid that she has had the


    sexual feeling for a long time. However, she never gets gratified," Luna said solemnly.


    Casey''s heart jolted. He wondered whether Edith had always wanted sex.


    Otherwise, why did Edith blush like this every time?


    He always thought that it was normal for Edith to blush like this. At that time, he thought Edith looked


    so beautiful when she blushed, which made him have an urge to have sex with her.


    It turned out that Edith herself had been holding back.


    Edith was even more embarrassed. She didn''t expect Luna to see through her thoughts at a nce. If


    she had known this way, she would note with Casey.


    Owen nced at Luna and asked, "How do you know these, I never taught you."


    Luna showed a trace of pride on her face and said, "You know nothing about that. It is the perception of


    a woman, only a woman can see it."


    Casey was speechless. It turned out that this was just Luna talking nonsense.


    "Then you know that her feeling, doesn''t it mean that you have had this kind of feeling? Otherwise, how


    could you know it so clearly?" Casey asked in reply.


    Luna''s face suddenly turned flush, almost the same as Edith''s.


    Caseyughed immediately and said, "Look at you. Your face is so rosy. Are you thinking of something


    about sex now?"


    Luna red at Casey immediately, then turned and went back inside.


    Owen smiled helplessly. Casey might think that Luna was joking, but he did know that Luna would talk


    about Casey to him every day during this period.


    Although Luna said Casey was so hateful that she could not helpining, Owen knew Luna best.


    Obviously, Luna was tempted by Casey.


    Casey didn''t realize the problem, but just smiled and said, "This little girl has a really big temper, and


    doesn''t allow us to make fun of her."


    "When do I have to make a home visit?" Owen changed the topic.


    "Tomorrow," Casey said.


    Owen didn''t have any objections. After asking Casey about the address, he said he would definitely go


    there on time.


    Casey didn''t say much, and left there with Edith.


    On the way back, Edith''s face was still flushing, and she would nce at Casey from time to time. It


    seemed that she was thinking about something.


    And Casey didn''t care it at all. He thought it was just a joke made by Luna.


    The next day, in the Patel family''s mansion.


    Albie and N were sitting in the living room, and many rtives of the Patel family had already arrived


    here.


    "Albie, do you think Casey can really find Doctor Owen?" N asked.


    Suddenly, Albieughed and said, "Don''t worry about this. I went to see the Doctor Owen specially


    yesterday. He has already had three surgeries this year. I tried to push the door in to have a look, but


    was almost chased by a hot little beauty with a knife."


    "They even gave me a hard time when I went there, let alone Casey, such a loser. I am afraid that he


    would be driven out directly. He is bragging to say he can invite Doctor Owen here. Maybe he would let


    someone pretend to be Doctor Owen and fool us."


    After listening, N smiled and nodded, and said, "That''s it. How could Casey, a loser, get the Doctor


    Owen here."


    As they were discussing, Casey and Edith walked into the mansion.


    Everyone gathered around immediately.


    N stared at Casey and said, "Casey, what about Doctor Owen? Didn''t you say that Doctor Owen


    woulde? Howe there are just two of you?"


    "Doctor Owen will be here soon," Casey said.


    Everyone didn''t believe Casey''s words, they thought he was just bragging.


    "I found out that you really indulged in boasting. The Doctor Owen only treat three patients a year, and


    now the three opportunities have already been used up. Who do you think you are, the Doctor Owen


    will make an exception for you?"


    "He is just dreaming. It''s absolute nonsense that Doctor Owen will treat people because of him."


    "Perhaps he found a fake one, impersonating."


    Albie looked at Casey with a sneer, and said, "Casey, if you don''t bring Doctor Owen here, just say it


    straight. Don''t waste our time. After all, you will be kicked out of the Patel family no matter what."


    "You seem like you don''t want Grandpa to get better. Albie, are you wishing Doctor Owen can''te?"


    Casey asked with a smile.


    Albie''s look suddenly became gloomy. He said coldly, "Don''t talk nonsense. Of course, I am the one


    who hopes Grandpa will get better most."


    Casey just smiled and said nothing else.


    "Just gonna keep pretending. We will be here to wait whole day. If Doctor Owen does note today,


    you just get out of the Patel family!" Albie said with his teeth gritted.


    Casey and Edith ignored him, but found a ce to wait.


    After about an hour, the doorbell of the mansion rang. Edith ran over and opened the door, and found


    that it was Owen and Luna.


    " Doctor Owen is here!" Edith shouted.


    Everyone in the living room stood up immediately and looked towards the door.


    They didn''t expect that Casey actually found Owen.


    Owen and Luna walked into the mansion, both of them had a kind of arrogance that ordinary people


    didn''t have. They lookedpletely different from the way Edith saw them yesterday.


    Edith turned her head and nced at Casey, thinking that they may only be approachable when they


    were in front of Casey.


    But how did Casey do this?


    After N and Albie heard Edith''s words, they both walked over hurriedly. When they saw that


    someone actually came in, they felt a little stunned.


    When Albie saw Luna, he took a deep breath. It was Luna who almost chased him with a knife


    yesterday. Then the old man next to her should be Owen.


    He turned his head and nced at Casey, wondering what exactly Casey had done to invite Owen


    over. When he went there yesterday, he was almost attacked.


    N looked at Owen and Luna suspiciously. In her heart, she really felt that Casey had found these


    two people to impersonate.


    Many of the people present knew what Owen looked like. After seeing Owen, they became humble


    immediately.


    "Doctor Owen, it is our honor to invite you here."


    "Yeah, make tea for Doctor Owen."


    "Pleasee in, Doctor Owen."


    Everyone stepped forward, trying to make a good impression in front of Owen, so that Owen would


    them when needed in the future.


    After all, no matter what age, no matter who it was, no one would go to fight against the doctor.


    Seeing everyone greeted him, N showed a trace of disdain immediately.


    She stared at Owen and Luna, and muttered, "Where do these two people look like professional


    doctors? Maybe they''re the liars Casey found. Don''t be fooled by him."


    When everyone heard N''s words, their expressions changed. This was Owen, how could he be a


    liar.


    Albie also frowned. At that moment, he just joked with N, but he didn''t expect N to take it


    seriously.


    She was really stupid.


    Hearing N''s words, Luna red at N immediately. Then, she rushed to N, raised her hand, and


    pped N''s face.


    It made a big sound.


    N was stunned at once. She never imagined that a girl younger than her could be so resolute in her


    actions, without any hesitation.


    "What are you doing! Do you know who I am? Do you dare to beat me? Albie, get her out!" N


    roared.


    "Dare you to say that my master is a liar? Is this the way the Patel family treat a doctor?" Luna snorted


    coldly.


    With embarrassment, Albie walked to N hurriedly. He winked at N, then turned to look at Luna,


    apologized, "I''m really sorry, my sister is innocent. Don''t be angry. Please take my apology for her."


    N was taken aback. Why did Xu Albie treat these two men so respectfully? This woman pped her


    just now.


    "Albie, why are you so respectful to them, they are two liars!" N continued.


    Now the rtives of the Patel family couldn''t stand it anymore. They wanted to disassociate


    themselves from N''s behavior, and they all came forward to use N.


    "N, how can you be so disrespectful to Doctor Owen and his apprentice? Hees to see Francis.


    Can you take the consequences of angering them?"


    "Apologize to Doctor Owen. You are so reckless."


    "N, if Francis cannot pull through all right, it is all your fault."


    ¡­¡­


    N didn''t expect that everyone woulde over and criticize her in unison. She felt aggrieved.


    But no one supported her, and she dared not say anything.


    When Edith saw that N was suffering, she felt a little relieved.


    She usually thought that N was her younger sister, so she had to humor her. However, Luna didn''t


    care N at all. She was Owen''s apprentice and was very proud, which was notparable to ady


    from a second-rate family like N.


    Casey walked up to Owen and said to him, "Come upstairs with me."


    Owen nodded, walked upstairs with Luna.


    Everyone in the Patel family also followed quickly


    N clutched her face. She was full of anger, but could not vent. She could only bear it, and went


    upstairs with others.


    Entering Francis'' room, the doctor was examining Francis.


    Albie hurried forward and said, "Grandpa, Doctor Owen is here, you can be saved!"


    Francis heard Albie''s words and sat up from the bed immediately.


    Everyone around was shocked. They did not expect that Francis, who was so sick, could sit up all at


    once.


    Francis turned his head and looked over. After seeing Owen, he said tremblingly, "Doctor Owen, it is


    really an honor for the Patel family that youe and treat me."


    Owen arched his hand at Francis and said, "It''s just for Casey''s face."


    Everyone looked at Casey in a little surprise. They didn''t expect Casey to have such a great ability.


    Owen actually said he came because of Casey.


    Francis didn''t expect Casey to actually invite Casey over, but he didn''t have the mind to think about it at


    this time. The most urgent thing was to let Owen cure his illness.


    "Doctor Owen, please help me. After I get healthy, I will pay a lot of money. Please help me." Francis


    said sincerely.


    Before Owen spoke, Luna on the side suddenly said, "Master, I don''t think we should treat him. People


    in the Patel family are so arrogant that they even say that we are liars. Aren''t they afraid that we will


    harm him?"


    When Francis heard Luna''s words, he was taken aback for a moment, and said in doubt, "Miss, what


    happened?"


    Albie went forward immediately and said, "Grandpa, N offended them unintentionally just now."


    N''s face changed instantly. If Owen didn''t treat Francis because of her, she would be a sinner in the


    Patel family.


    "Well, did she do that unintentionally? I think you are not sincere. She even didn''t apologize," Luna said


    coldly.


    Francis snorted immediately and said, "Obstacle! Make an apologize!"


    "Grandpa, I know I was wrong, please forgive me." N begged Francis for mercy.


    Francis was extremely angry. He gritted his teeth and said, "Am I asking you to apologize to me? I


    asked you to apologize to Doctor Owen and this girl! You bastard, kneel down and apologize to Doctor


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Owen!"

 Chapter 120 Kneel Down and Apologize

    Chapter 120 Kneel Down and Apologize


    Everyone looked at N coldly. At this time, anyone who dared to speak for her would be asking for


    trouble.


    Albie stared at N and said, "N, be obedient, apologize to this girl and Doctor Owen. Grandpa''s


    health is the most important thing."


    N looked at Luna reluctantly. She couldn''t ept to kneel down and apologize to the girl who looked


    a few years younger than her.


    Casey and Edith both looked at N with a smile. N, who had always been abusive, finally met the


    nemesis.


    "The Patel family is too insincere. Master, let''s go." Luna said when N didn''t move.


    Francis became anxious and yelled at N, "N, if you don''t kneel down and apologize today, I will


    kick you out of the Patel family now!"


    Only then did N walk up to Luna and Owen and kneel down to the ground slowly.


    "I''m... I''m sorry," N said. Her voice was as low as a mosquito.


    "Are you a mosquito? Do you talk like this? Or did you lose your vocal cords?" Luna said directly.


    Many people presentughed.


    N looked embarrassed, raised her volume, and said, "I''m sorry."


    She med Casey for everything, thinking that if there was a chance in the future, she must take


    revenge on him.


    "Miss, I don''t know if you are you satisfied with her apology. If you are not satisfied, I will let her


    apologize to you again." Francis looked at Luna with a grin.


    Luna curled her lips and said, "Not bad."


    Owen smiled and said, "Excuse her ignorance, Luna, stop messing around."


    Albie was speechless for a while. He thought, "Since you thought she was messing around, why didn''t


    you stop her at that moment?"


    Francis smiled awkwardly at Owen, not knowing what to say for a moment.


    "Lie down quickly, I''ll examine you," Owen said to Francis.


    Francisy down obediently.


    Owen stepped forward, took out some tools, and started examining Francis.


    The doctor had also heard of Owen''s name, but he studied Western medicine, and Owen learned


    Chinese medicine. He always felt that if Western medicine couldn''t cure the disease, Chinese medicine


    couldn''t cure it.


    So, he wanted to see how Owen was going to treat Francis.


    Owen worked in Francis'' bed for half an hour. Everyone in the Patel family was holding their breath, no


    one dared to make a sound.


    N wanted to stand up from the ground at that time, but at this moment Owen ordered everyone to be


    quiet, and N was so scared that she didn''t dare to get up. She was afraid that she would make any


    sound.


    Therefore, she kept kneeling on the ground like this, her kneeling legs were sore, she didn''t dare to say


    anything.


    Seeing N kneeling like this, Casey squeezed Edith in front of N, as if N was kowtowing to


    Edith.


    N bit her lip and looked at Edith resentfully. Edith thought N deserved it, so she didn''t have any


    sympathy.


    After another while, Owen stopped the action in his hand and said, "I have known your condition


    clearly. I will prescribe a prescription for you. You can get the medicine ording to this prescription


    and take it. After a half month, you will get healed."


    When Francis heard Owen''s words, he couldn''t help but heaved a sigh of relief. He said hurriedly,


    "Doctor Owen, you are really good at medical skills. If it weren''t for Dr. Xu''s medical skills, I''m afraid I


    would die soon."


    Owen just smiled and didn''t say much.


    The doctor on the side had been shocked. He had already felt shocked while observing Owen''s


    treatment. Now that Owen had cured Francis directly, he couldn''t be more surprised.


    "Doctor Owen, can you teach me how you cured this disease just now?" the doctor asked.


    Owen smiled and nced at the doctor, said, "Sorry, my lifelong medical skills will only be passed on to


    Luna."


    Luna showed a look ofcency immediately. However, when she saw Casey, she restrained


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    herself.


    Everyone looked at Luna with envy, thinking about how to get along with her.


    "Okay. Since it is done, we will leave." Owen got up and said to Francis.


    "Master, he hasn''t paid us yet," Luna said.


    Francis pped his head immediately and said, "Sorry. Albie, you go get that Ming Dynasty vase and


    give it to Doctor Owen as a reward."


    Albie nodded immediately and went to get the vase.


    N knew that Francis was talking about the gifts from the Lam family. She always felt that the


    antiques belonged to her.


    Now Francis actually wanted to reward Owen with gifts from the Lam family, and she was naturally


    unwilling.


    "Grandpa, those antiques are mine. You can''t give them away casually," N said.


    Francis red at her immediately, and said, "Yours? Who said it was yours? It was a gift for me. The


    person who gave the gift has never said that those antiques are for you!"


    "N, your recent manifestations have disappointed me too much. During this period of time, you have


    to stay at home and ask your parents to teach you how to behave!"


    N really annoyed Francis this time. Today N''s performance really disappointed him, so he didn''t


    be kind to N anymore.


    Although everyone guessed that the Lam family came for N, this was just a guess. No one knew


    which girl from the Patel family was the Lam family''s fancy.


    As the head of the family, he didn''t need to give in to N just because of a guess.


    N was full of resentment, thinking that when the Lam family came to marry her in the future, she


    would definitely take revenge on these people who made fun of her!


    Owen didn''t demur. Beforeing, Casey had told him that he didn''t need to be polite to the Patel


    family, so he asked Luna to leave with the antique vase given by Francis.


    After Owen and Luna left, Francis wanted to take a break, so everyone was gone, without mentioning


    Owen''s arrival was because of Casey''s invitation.


    Casey didn''t care. He did what he promised, and Francis had no reason to kick him and Edith out.


    When he left the vi, Albie gave Casey a sneer and said, "Casey, don''t think you and Edith will be in


    peace even though you are lucky enough to invite Owen here."


    "To be honest, the current Patel family can be said to be a mess. At this time, if you ask Edith to be the


    manager, you will undoubtedly push her into the fire pit. If you can''t take care of this mess, you still


    have to get out of the Patel family!"


    Casey just smiled, did not say anything, and left with Edith.


    Edith was also a little confused on the way. Casey knew that TY Group had stopped cooperating with


    the Patel family. The Patel family would benguished by this incident. At that time, even the most


    powerful manager would not be able to get the Patel family out of trouble. Unless the project continued.


    Casey would definitely not harm Edith, but she didn''t understand why Casey did it.


    "Casey, without the cooperation with TY Group, even if I am in the position of manager, there is endless


    trouble waiting for me. Why did you ask grandpa to give me the position of manager?" Edith asked.


    Casey smiled and said, "The project between TY Group and the Patel family is only temporarily


    terminated. When you be a manager, TY Group will continue to cooperate with the Patel family."


    Edith was taken aback, wondering why Casey said so surely, as if he was manipting everything.


    "Why are you so sure?" Edith asked.


    Casey smiled and said, "I have friends in TY Group. Well, don''t think about it. When you be a


    manager, people in the Patel family will not dare to bully you."


    Two dayster, Francis got better, and he summoned the Patel family to the mansion for a meeting


    once again.


    "Thanks to Casey, I got better this time. But Casey was just lucky enough to find Doctor Owen. So,


    Casey, don''t look up to yourself. ording to the agreement, from today on, Edith will be the manager


    of thepany. You have to listen to Edith''s instructions in the future, do you understand?" Francis


    asked.


    "Francis, it''s not appropriate to let us listen to a youth, isn''t it?" someone retorted immediately.


    Francis red at him immediately and said, "Oh? It''s better for you to do this as the manager. Did TY


    Group ever hold out an olive branch to you?"


    That person stopped speaking immediately. What he did in the Patel''spany was an idle job. He


    didn''t know anything at all. He just knew to join in the fun.


    "It is also a wise decision to let Edith be the manager. Now TY Group has terminated its cooperation


    with us. Thepany is in trouble. We need someone like Edith to solve the trouble," Albie said with a


    sneer.


    Everyone reacted and started echoing immediately.


    "Yes, now thepany has reached a point where its very existence is at stake. Edith, you must save


    thepany, otherwise, you are the sinner of thepany."


    "Edith, it''s time for you to work for thepany. If you can''t help thepany through this crisis, you


    will fail to live up to your grandpa''s expectations."


    ¡­¡­


    Albie sneered when everyone started to heckle Edith. He thought, "Edith, the trouble thepany has


    encountered this time is not something you, a woman, can handle. Your hard time ising!"


    Ignoring the cynicism of these people, Edith took a step forward and said, "Grandpa, I will take care of


    thepany for you. I will try itter and see if I can restore the cooperation with TY Group."


    Everyone sneered, thinking that Edith was talking nonsense.


    At this moment, the door of the mansion was pushed open, and then Charles in a suit walked in. He


    was also followed by an exquisite and slim secretary.


    "No need to try, TY Group is willing to continue to cooperate with the Patel family!"

 Chapter 121 Transfer the Villa to Me

    Chapter 121 Transfer the Vi to Me


    People in the Patel family had never seen Charles Clinton, and their faces were filled with confusion as


    they saw Charles.


    "Who''s he? How could he im that TY Group would continue to corporate with the Petal family''s


    "Come on! It''s impossible that anyone from TY Group could show up here. I bet he''s a fraud one hired


    by Edith."


    "If so, he''d be a good actor as he looks exactly like a boss, with the same air of dignity as the boss of


    TY Group."


    However, Francis and Albie knew Charles.


    Seeing Charles, Francis hastily rose to her feet. Albie also scurried straight to Charles as he was a bit


    guilty at the thought of Charles'' words couple of days ago.


    Edith also looked confused as she didn''t know Charles. She only remembered that Casey told him that


    if she could be the manager, TY Group would continue the cooperation.


    Never would she imagine that no sooner than she got the position, the high-rank executives of TY


    Group had showed up.


    Casey couldn''t be too awesome if he had nned it all.


    Edith pivoted to see Casey, only to find his smirk, as if he''d got everything in his palm.


    Some rtives of Edith came around to taunt Charles.


    "You must be hired by Edith to put on quite a show. And she even hired a secretory for you?"


    "Edith, how dare you to fool us! Don''t you know TY Group is so powerful that their men will not show up


    at our door?"


    "To be honest, manager as you are, you are still a nobody to TY Group. Francis, I don''t think Edith is


    qualified enough to be the manager."


    ¡­


    Their words sessfully embarrassed both Francis and Albie as their faces turned dark.


    As the son of Francis, Albie looked at his ignorant rtives with pitiful gaze, hoping that his father


    wasn''t pissed off.


    However, Francis just yelled, "Get the fucking out of here! Don''t you see the boss of TY Group standing


    here? Never will you get a share from the profits of Patel family''s business. Now get out!"


    Those rtives were immediately scared to death as they couldn''t believe the man standing in front of


    them was Charles. They had messed it up.


    Their faces were filled with regret and looked at Francis with begging gaze.


    Seeing they were still there, Francis grabbed the bottle on the table and threw it at them.


    Then they had no choice but to scatter away, otherwise Francis'' illness would be much more serious


    due to them.


    Albie shook his head as he believed those rtives just terminated their fortune in the Petal family.


    Francis'' response made others there assured that the man here was Charles, boss of TY Group.


    Everyone was surprised. They couldn''t believe that Charles woulde here to ask for the


    cooperation in person.


    Was it all about Edith?


    Then lots of people spected the rtionship between Edith and Charles, and they thought Edith


    might have betrayed Casey as she must have an affair with Charles, due to their wild imagination.


    Otherwise it was impossible that Charles woulde in person.


    And everyone got less jealous, looking at Caseypassionately.


    Some people always cover their panic with all sorts of reasons as they deny acknowledging others''


    advantages. They just want tosh out their jealousy in the form of devilish nders.


    Francis stumbled toward Charles and said, "Sorry, boss, please forgive their ignorance."


    Charles smiled and said, "That''s OK. Have a seat. I''m here to tell you that we''ll continue our


    cooperation."


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Francis instantly nodded and said, "What a pleasure for the Petal family! Thank you!"


    Charles smiled again. "For the record, it''s because Edith was appointed as the manager. I think we''ll


    have more and further cooperation with you, if Edith has more power in your business."


    Francis immediately nodded. "Of course. She''s our manager now, and she''ll always has thest word


    in thepany."


    Albie clenched his fists as he could tell that Francis nned to allow Edith to take over the business.


    But no one would care about his opinion when Francis was around.


    "Besides, for our future cooperation, I have to exin why I value Edith so much."


    Then his secretory represented Edith''s recent performance of her projects, which were absolutely


    outstanding in anypany.


    In spite of the ipetence of the people from the Petal family, they could tell that Edith''s performance


    was incredible. What they refused to admit was the fact that Edith''s projects did promote the


    development of theirpany.


    Now Charles forced them to admit that Edith was apetent woman by representing the statistic in


    public, which embarrassed the people who assumed that Edith got the cooperation by some sexual


    exchange.


    Also,pared with Edith, they were capable of nothing but to throw dirt on others.


    Although some still refused to admit that Edith was qualified for the position, they had to confess that


    Edith could do much better than them.


    Why did Charles do it for Edith? Because he was afraid that Casey would find faults with him if Edith


    had been ndered by others.


    After the exnation, Charles left there with his secretory.


    People from the Petal family felt unhappy, especially Albie.


    He thought Edith would be a manager without power.


    Also, without the cooperation, their business would be a mess for Edith, their new manager.


    But never would he imagine that TY Group came to her rescue and his father granted her with more


    rights.


    It seemed that Edith would get a higher position than him. Although he was thewful heir of the


    He leveled Edith with a re as he couldn''t understand why his strategies would fail him as Edith


    gradually took over step by step.


    "I''m the heir of the Petal family. Sooner orter, you''ll step down."


    After Edith''s promotion, the situation of the Petal family got more stable.


    Francis didn''t take back the vi and the car, and Amara was delightful.


    Then she was going to find faults with Casey.


    This crisis made her realize that the vi must be transferred to Edith.


    Now the vi belonged to Casey, which supported him to argue with Francis.


    What if he abandoned her daughter? Edith and she would be kicked out of the vi by him.


    Therefore, she desperately hoped that Casey could transfer the vi to Edith.


    After driving Edith to work, Casey came back home, finding Amara waiting for him in the living room.


    Her eyes widened as she saw Casey show up.


    "Casey,e here, please," she said.


    Looking at her with confusion, Casey stepped toward her and asked, "What''s the matter, mom?"


    Amara smiled and answered, "Come and sit here. I just want to have a small talk with you."


    Casey sat down facing her.


    "Well, I know you have been sleeping with my daughter at night, don''t you?"


    Casey was dumbfounded as he didn''t know why she''d ask the question. Worse still, Amara was so


    shameless that she secretly observed them.


    When he and Edith went to bed, they didn''t lock the door. Amara must have opened the door to peep at


    them, which made him feel sick.


    "What do you mean?"


    "Calm down, son. You have been taking advantage of my daughter, you know."


    Casey was angry and said, "Nonsense! We''rewful couple, and we''ve got nothing wrong to sleep


    together."


    "Bullshit! My daughter is the manager of herpany. She''s too good to marry you, you idiot! Had it


    not been my daughter, you''d have been kicked out of the Petal family."


    "I had no idea how you could get the money to buy this vi, but you''re not qualified to sleep with her.


    So, make up for your mistake now."


    "Just transfer the vi to her. No, no, wait! Why not transfer it to me? I''m Edith''s mother, and my vi is


    her vi."


    Amara said righteously as if she was doing justice to herself.


    "How could you trade your daughter merely for a vi? Is she just a piece of goods for you?" Casey


    asked coldly.


    "Huh! What? If you really love her, she''s worth more than a vi, isn''t she?" Amara countered angrily.


    Casey said, "The vi is nothing to me. I''ve got much more than it."


    "Well, it''s worth over fifteen million. I don''t think you''re as rich as the boss of TY Group. If you don''t


    transfer it to me, I''ll never allow you to sleep with my daughter."


    Casey sighed and wanted to stop their meaningless argument. "I''ll transfer the vi to you, but you


    have to promise that you''ll never interfere in things between me and Edith."

 Chapter 122 Kick Casey Out

    Chapter 122 Kick Casey Out


    Rainbows were going to shoot out of Amara''s eyes as she heard Casey''s reply. "What are you waiting


    for? Go and transfer it to me now. Since my daughter''s at work, just transfer it to me, and I''ll transfer it


    to her."


    Casey said nothing and carried rted files with him to transfer the vi to Amara.


    Just fifteen million. Money was no object for him. If Amara changed her mind, he''d buy another vi


    nearby.


    Then he and Amara spent the whole morning in transferring the vi.


    Amara was over the moon as she saw her name printed on the new property ownership certificate.


    She''d never thought she''d own a vi worth over fifteen million.


    "You''ve got what you want. Don''t forget your promise, or I''ll make you regret," Casey said coldly.


    Amara didn''t take his words seriously as she thought Casey was stupid enough to assume she''d be at


    his mercy.


    Anyway, she''d never give the vi back to him.


    "Casey, you little idiot. Now I''m the owner of the vi. If you don''t follow my lead, I''ll kick you out of my


    vi."


    Casey shook his head and sighed that he was too naive to think Amara would keep her promise.


    "Listen. I''m back home. And you, how could you sleep with my daughter? Go to sleep in the smallest


    room of my vi, or get out of there!" Amara demanded.


    "Bullshit!" Casey bellowed.


    Amara didn''t believe he could abandon his vi. "Casey, you hear me right. I''m the owner of the vi


    now, and I can kick you out as I like."


    "Come on. You don''t really think I''ll be at your mercy due to a vi, don''t you?" Casey taunted.


    "Save it, Casey. The expensive vi must have cost all your savings. Without the vi, you''re penniless


    now," Amara snorted.


    "I''ve told you two million dors means nothing to me," Casey said.


    Amara rolled her eyes and left as she thought it was just another lie.


    Casey was about to catch up with her when he found Jordan was standing in the corner nearby.


    Instead of smiling, he looked upset.


    Which aroused Casey''s curiosity, and he decided to talk to Jordan.


    "Mr. Davies, let''se home, as your family desperately needs you. Your mother has urged me many


    times to bring you home," Jordan said.


    Casey smirked, "I''ve told you I''ll walk away from my family''s business."


    Jordan sighed and said, "Fine, but don''t you want toe back to B City with me? I''m leaving


    tomorrow."


    Casey shook his head, smiling. "Bon voyage!"


    Jordan sighed again. "You know they''ll send another man to bring you back, right? Soon we''ll get to


    see each other again in B City."


    Casey was dumbfounded and asked, "Whom they''ll send here?"


    Jordan smiled and said, "You''ll get it. I hope whoever wille here can make you change your mind


    and quickly go home. Your family are waiting for you."


    Then Jordan walked into ane as Casey wanted to ask more about the person, but when he chased


    him into thene, he found no trace of Jordan.


    Casey was confused as he wondered if there was anyone that could persuade him into going home,


    which even Jordan, the head butler of his family, couldn''t handle.


    For a split second, he thought of several possible persons who were not so easy-going.


    In spite of everything, he was sure he''d never go home.


    Then he didn''t go back to the vi, instead, he went to the Starry Night Club.


    Morgan had been feeling better as he was strong enough to recover incredibly fast. His recovery just


    cost him less than two weeks, which could take a couple of months for others.


    His recovery assured Casey.


    Conor came over to say, "Do you remember Robert? My men have found some stuff about his


    background."


    "Good," Casey said.


    "What we have found is that he''s with the Grey family, the most powerful family in J City," Conor said.


    Casey arched his eyebrow as he knew some things about the J City''s Grey family ording to Amara


    and Nics'' conversations. It was said that Francis had always been brown-nosing the Grey family, but


    they thought the Patel family was disqualified and inadequate.


    Casey did recall thatst time when Robert begged for his mercy, Robert did say that he was with the


    Young Master Grey.


    "Yes, sir. He must be the bodyguard of the Young Master Grey, who knew Alfred Frost. So, Alfred


    asked him to kill us."


    "It''s said that the Young Master Grey is a vengeful man, and I''m afraid that he''ll revenge on us since


    Robert''s arms were broken by you."


    Conor''s face was filled with worry.


    Casey thought for a moment and said, "Calm down. Now that Alfred was killed, you are the boss of the


    Underground World in J City. The Grey family won''t have the guts to confront you."


    "Besides, it''smon to be hurt in the mafia conflicts. The Young Master Grey should know it,


    otherwise I''ll teach him a lesson," Casey said.


    Conor was shocked and said, "But he''s the only young master of the Grey family. If he''s going to start a


    conflict with us, lots of people will follow his lead. Also, they don''t know your identity but your face. As


    what you said, he may fear my power now, but he''s not afraid of you. You might be his target enemy


    now."


    Caseyughed. "So what? Is the Grey family more powerful than me? Take it easy. If hees at me,


    I''ll make him cry uncle."


    Conor wondered how powerful Casey was that he should looked down upon the Grey family, the most


    powerful family in J City.


    Suddenly, Casey''s phone rang as Diana messaged him.


    "I saw you step into the Starry Night Club. You son of a bitch! I know what you did in the club."


    He ignored her message and put the phone away as Diana sent him a photo.


    In the photo was Diana suddenly hugging him when he helped her to bed.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    But it seemed like it was he who hugged her first and threw her in the bed as if he wanted to rape her.


    Casey didn''t think she would have this photo. It suddenly dawned on her that she purposely snaped


    this photo after pretending to pass out.


    "What are you going to do?" He texted back.


    "Guess. You''ll never know it as you went to find those bitches rather than me."


    Casey threw the phone away as he really didn''t care about Diana''s absurd imagination. After all, he


    was here to care for Morgan.


    Then he left for Hazelfield Estate.


    After opening the door to the vi, he found there were more stuff than he left, which all belonged to


    him, including the photo of him and Edith.


    Casey quickly picked it up and wiped the dust away. It was the only photo in which both he and Edith


    were together, and he treasured it a lot. Whoever throw it out here couldn''t be too evil.


    Then there came Amara with a box in her arms. After dumping it onto the floor, his clothes were


    scattered on the floor.


    Leveling her with a hard look, Casey asked, "What the hell are you doing?"


    Amara smirked, "What are you doing here? I told you I''d kick you out, remember? Here''s your garbage.


    Get out of my house with it now. You are thest person I want to see in the world."


    Casey''s heart was squeezed as he never thought Amara would kick him out as soon as she owned the


    vi.


    "Are you sure you want to cut me loose?" Casey asked, ring at her.


    "Casey, now I''m the owner of the vi. I want you out, and you''ll get out of here. Nevere back to


    annoy me," Amara yelled.


    Then Nics showed up and said, "Amara, wait! He can do some cleaning for us here."


    Amara gave him a re. "Do some cleaning? Bullshit! He''s just a piece of trash."


    Nics quickly shut up as he feared that his wife might kick him out of the vi, too.


    When Amara was busy urging Casey to leave, Edith came home from work. Seeing her mother angrily


    stand beside Casey''s clothes, she hastily asked her mother, "Mom, what''s going on here?"


    Amara smugly said, "Sweetheart, Casey has transferred his vi to me, and it''s our house now. We


    don''t have to live with the bastard anymore."


    Edith''s heart stuttered as she couldn''t understand why Casey transferred his vi to her mother.


    "Why?" Edith asked.


    "He''s a good-for-nothing. He has nothing but a vi, but we own the vi now. He''s useless," Amara


    argued.


    Edith couldn''t believe her mother could be so ruthless.


    Then she looked at Casey and grabbed him by hand, saying, "I''ll leave with you. I''ve got nothing to


    miss in this family."

 Chapter 123 Amara Got Beaten

    Chapter 123 Amara Got Beaten


    Casey was moved when he saw that Edith was willing to go with him. He only brought a photo of Edith


    and him and didn''t bring the rest stuffs.


    "Let''s go." Casey said.


    Edith nodded seriously, and then the two of them walked toward the outside of Hazelfield Estate


    together.


    Amara didn''t expect Edith to leave with Casey. She hurriedly shouted, "Girl, what are you doing? Now


    this vi is ours. Why are you still leaving with that wimp? He just knows to freeload!"


    Edith ignored her at all and left without looking back.


    When the two arrived outside Hazelfield Estate, Edith said angrily, "My mother has gone too far. Why


    do you transfer the vi to her?"


    Casey smiled helplessly, and said, "She said that by giving her the vi, she won''t interfere with us


    anymore."


    " How can you believe my mom? She won''t keep her words." Edith said anxiously.


    "It doesn''t matter. Anyway, it''s just a vi. Just give it to her. I only need you." Casey said with a smile.


    "Then where are we going today?" Edith asked.


    Casey had nned to go back to the old house to stay for a few days, but neither he nor Edith had the


    key there, so Casey proposed to stay in a hotel temporarily.


    "In a few days, your mother will regret driving me out. At that time, we can go back. Let''s stay in a hotel


    in these two days." Casey said with a smile.


    "How do you know my mother will regret it? You have already transferred the vi to her." Edith asked


    with some doubts.


    Casey smiled and said, "Today is the day to pay property fees andmunity management fees."


    "How much money?" Edith asked.


    "It''s not too much. But I asked themunity to be green all year round and ask themunity to


    arrange someone to specially take care of the garden. Maybe 100,000 a month." Casey replied


    casually.


    When Edith heard Casey say this, she took a breath. The price of this vi was already so high, but


    they would still have to pay so much money every month.


    If Amara knew about this, she would definitely not let Casey transfer the vi to her and would never


    drive Casey out.


    After all, even Edith couldn''t afford 100,000, let alone Amara and Nics.


    But she didn''t want to care about Amara anymore. When the time came to charge the property fees, let


    her solve it by herself.


    At the door of the vi, Amara was full of anger when she saw Edith leave with Casey.


    "Humph, after living in this big vi so long, can you get used to live outside? Sooner orter, you will


    At this moment, a man in a suit walked to the door of the vi and looked at Amara and Nics


    respectfully.


    "Are you the owner of the house here?" the man asked.


    Amara said proudly, "Yes, what''s the matter?"


    "Here is the thing. I''m from the property management department. Today, it''s time to pay the property


    fee." The man said.


    It turned out to be the property fee. Amara thought it wouldn''t cost so much money. Now, therge vi


    belonged to her, so she was willing to pay the fee.


    "How much? I can pay a few months more. I don''t care about this little money. After all, we can live in


    such a big vi. You should know I''m rich, right?" Amara showed off.


    The man from the property management department immediatelyughed and ttered Amara, "Yes,


    yes. The property fee, themunity management fee, plus greening management, garden


    management and nt renewal are totally 100,000 dors per month. How many months do you n


    to pay? Or just pay for one year?"


    Amara was arrogant just now. After hearing the price, she was immediately dumbfounded.


    Nics shuddered. 100,000 dors a month? They had been saving money, but what they saved was


    only about 100,000 dors. 100,000 dors a month for the property fee?


    Looking at the man in disbelief, Amara said, "Are you kidding me? Just because this is a vi doesn''t


    suggest it should be charged this much. Are you a fraud?"


    Seeing Amara''s expression suddenly change, the man felt a little weird. After all, they could live in such


    a good house, how could they care about 100,000 dors?


    "I have exined clearly to you just now. In addition to the property fee, there are also a series of costs


    such as greening management. These are all your own requirements. Now, you don''t want to pay?"


    "People like you who live here shouldn''t care about this little money, right?"


    The man looked at Amara seriously.


    Amara immediately felt guilty. At the same time, she scolded Casey. Why did he make those useless


    requirements? Now, she had to pay so much money.


    Nics whispered in Amara''s ear, "Or call Casey and let hime back? How could we afford such an


    expensive property fee?"


    Amara red at him, then took out her mobile phone to call Edith.


    "Edith,e back quickly. Casey, this son of bitch. He didn''t tell me clearly when he transferred the


    vi to me. The property fee of this vi is so high. If I knew it, I would not let him transfer the vi to


    me."


    "Hurry up and let Caseye back. Let him pay for ten years of property fees before leaving."


    Hearing Amara''s words, Edith frowned. She said, "It''s not his business now. The vi is yours. He is not


    obligated to pay the property fee for you."


    After speaking, Edith hung up the phone directly.


    Amara tried to make a few more calls to Edith, but Edith did not answer.


    She suddenly felt regretful. 100,000 dors property fee ma freaked de her out.


    "Excuse me, please pay the property fee for this month. Otherwise, we will have to cut off the water


    and power supply of this vi." The man''s attitude to her was obviously a little worse than just now.


    Gritting her teeth, Amara went to take out the money from the hundreds of thousands she had saved


    and gave it to the man.


    Then the man left with a smile.


    "It can''t be like this anymore. 100,000 dors per month! What should we do next month?" Nics said


    with a worried face.


    Amara showed an expression of resentment and said, "I don''t believe Edith will always stay outside


    with that wimp. After a few days, they can''t bear it, then they have toe back. At that time, I must let


    Casey return me the money back."


    Nics could do nothing with Amara. He shook his head and went inside the vi.


    That night, Casey and Edith went to stay in the hotel. When they went to bed at night, Casey thought


    whether to buy another vi, which was also convenient.


    When he told Edith this idea, Edith''s jaw almost dropped.


    She didn''t know how much money Casey actually had. He could afford to buy one more vi.


    However, no matter how much money Casey had, Edith didn''t want Casey to buy one more vi. After


    all, there were so many troubles after they bought this vi. If they had one more vi, there would be


    definitely more troublesing to them.


    She knew Amara well. When Amara couldn''t bear it, she would naturally beg them to go back.


    The next morning, when Nics went out to y cards, Amara sat in the living room alone, muttering


    in her mouth, thinking that Edith and Casey would definitely be back.


    "My vi is so great. Soon, they will definitelye back to beg me. At that time, I will ask Casey to


    give me one million, otherwise I won''t let him in."


    At this time, the doorbell rang outside the vi. Amara immediately showed a smug smile on her face,


    thinking it must be Casey who came back to beg for mercy.


    She hurried to open the door. Just when she was about to speak, she found that it was not Casey


    standing at the door. She immediately stunned.


    Standing at the door was a distinguished woman with exquisite dress from international brand, wearing


    sunsses and holding LV top handbag in hand.


    Behind this woman stood four sturdy bodyguards, all dressed in high-end suits, lookingmanding.


    At the door of the vi, there was an extended Hummer parked.


    "Who are you looking for?" Amara had never seen this woman before. When she saw the woman


    standing in front of her so domineeringly, she immediately wussed out.


    "I''m looking for Casey. Let hime out." The woman said.


    "What are you looking for Casey for? That wimp has already been driven out of this house by me.


    Leave here." Amara said impatiently.


    Hearing heard Amara''s words, the woman raised her hand and pped Amara without saying


    anything.


    p!


    There was a crisp sound. Five red fingerprints appeared on Amara''s face.


    Amara didn''t expect that this woman would dare to p her. She was about to go mad.


    "You son of bitch..."


    Before she could finish her words, the four bodyguards behind the woman all stepped forward and was


    about to take actions on Amara.


    Amara was so scared that she shut up immediately.


    "No matter how coward Casey is, he is not the one you can judge casually. Watch your mouth.


    Otherwise, I''ll let you can''t speak anymore in your life." The woman said coldly.


    The woman looked very noble, which seemed to despise everything. Only those from the top family


    had this kind of temperament.


    Amara nodded quickly in fright. The woman had four bodyguards. Of course, Amara didn''t dare to say


    anything, so she could only swallow the insults.


    The woman handed Amara a note and said, "When Caseyes back, give this to him and let him go


    here to see me. If he doesn''te, you will end badly."


    Amara took it, nodded quickly, and said, "I know. I know."


    After finished speaking, the woman turned into the car and left.


    Amara was depressed. She didn''t know this woman at all, but she was pped. She could only vent


    her anger on Casey.


    "This damn Casey must have caused some troubles outside. Now the woman came to him. He is really


    a snake-bitten and always attract bad luck. He has caused trouble by himself, but I bear the


    consequence for him."


    She muttered back to the vi and rubbed her face carefully. It hurt.


    Then she was going to call Edith and to scold Casey. Let Caseye back to apologize to her.


    At this moment, the doorbell of the vi rang again.


    Amara had a bad feeling. Could it be that woman came back?


    She quickly got up and went to open the door gingerly. Two men were standing outside.


    One of the men had ster casts on his both arms and looked quite embarrassed.


    Seeing that it was not that woman, Amara also breathed a sigh of relief. She looked at the two men


    angrily, and said, "What''s up?"


    "Let Caseye out." The man with his arms in ster casts said viciously.


    This person was Robert whose arm was broken by Casey two days ago.


    Standing next to him was the young master of the Gray family, Zane Gray.


    "Casey again? How much trouble has Casey caused outside? Get out of here. Casey is not here. Go


    somewhere else to find him." Amara said angrily.


    She felt that these two men were definitely not as powerful as that woman. After all, they had no


    bodyguards, and one of them seemed to be disabled.


    Hearing what Amara said, Zane was so furious. He was the dignified young master of Gray family. He


    had never been treated like this by others.


    So he directly raised his hand and pped Amara.


    "Fuck off, who do you think you are? Dare to let me get out? Do you want to die?"

 Chapter 124 Margaret Jenkins

    Chapter 124 Margaret Jenkins


    Zane''s strength was extremely strong, so his p directly knocked Amara to the ground.


    Amara almost cried out. She was pped by two people in one day. It was the first time in her life that


    she had encountered such an aggrieving thing.


    "You...you dare to p me! I will let the security guard catch you!" Amara stared at Zane and yelled.


    Zane sneered, and said, "Let the security guard here catch me? Are you kidding? I''m Zane. Who dares


    to catch me?"


    "Mr. Zane, it seems that Casey''s family are all so mean. Do you need me to catch her and teach her a


    lesson?" Robert said viciously.


    Hearing the words of Zane and Robert, Amara immediately guessed the identities of these two people,


    then she said with a trembling voice, "Are... are you the young master of Gray family?"


    Zane nced at her indifferently, and said, "Yes, since you know me, let Caseye out. Dare to hurt


    my subordinates? He really wants to go to the hell!"


    Amara''s expression changed. She didn''t expect Casey to provoke the young master of Gray family.


    What on earth had he done?


    "Mr. Zane, you are right. Casey is just a wimp. He has been driven out of here by me. Everything


    Casey did really has nothing to do with me. You should seek revenge on him. Don''t get me involved."


    Amara immediately begged for mercy.


    "Oh? You really kicked him out?" Zane asked.


    "Yes, I kicked him out today. All his stuffs are thrown here. I also know that he is a wimp, so I don''t want


    to let him stay in the house anymore. I didn''t expect that he would provoke you. What the hell has he


    done?" Amara pointed at stuffs thrown not far away.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Zane took a look and felt that Amara hadn''t lied, thenughed loudly. He said, "This Casey is really a


    wimp. He was kicked out of the house. It''s so funny."


    "Mr. Zane is right. This Casey is a famous wimp in J City. There is no one in J City worse than him."


    Robert immediately echoed.


    Zane stared at Amara and said coldly, "Tell Casey now that he hurt my men, it can''t be over if he


    doesn''t give me an exnation. You''d better let hime to me and proactively kowtow to beg for my


    forgiveness. Otherwise, your whole family will die terribly!"


    After speaking, he took Robert and left.


    The reason why he came to look for Casey was just as Casey guessed. Conor was the most powerful


    in the underworld in J City. Although Zane was a little bit powerful, he still dared not to confront Conor


    with toughness.


    Moreover, it was Casey who broke Robert''s hand. Of course he wanted to revenge on Casey. So he


    came to Casey''s house and nned to teach Casey a lesson.


    But what he didn''t expect was that Casey was kicked out of the house.


    Seeing that Zane and Robert had left, Amara was relieved. She quickly got up from the ground and


    called Edith.


    "Daughter,e back quickly. If you don''te back, Mom will die. You let that wimpe back with


    you. I will get killed because of him!"


    Amara said it with crying. She directly hung up after speaking, without giving Edith a chance to inquire.


    Edith was afraid that something would really happen to Amara, so she returned from thepany and


    called Casey to let hime back by the way.


    When the two arrived in the vi, they saw Amara sitting on the sofa with a decadent face. Her faces


    were swollen on both sides with obvious prints on her face.


    Edith had originally thought that Amara was just making trouble unreasonably. Now, seeing the prints


    on Amara''s face, she immediately realized that something really happened.


    "Mom, what''s wrong? Who did it?"


    Only then did Amarae to her senses. Seeing Casey be back, she immediately jumped up from the


    sofa, wanting to hit Casey.


    "You son of bitch. You caused trouble outside yourself, but I got beaten for you. If you don''t let me vent


    my anger today, I ''will die immediately!"


    Edith hurriedly stopped Amara and said, "Mom, calm down and exin clearly what''s going on."


    Casey also frowned. He didn''t expect that Amara would be so furious.


    "He provoked the young master of the Gray family. The young master came here today and asked him


    to proactively kowtow to admit his mistake. If he doesn''t do that, our family will suffer." Amara shouted


    sharply.


    Casey immediately knew what was going on. It turned out that Zane came to him.


    He had previously guessed that Zane woulde to to make trouble for him, but he didn''t expect that


    Zane woulde to the vi directly. It seemed that he underestimated the young master of the Gray


    family.


    "In addition to the young master of the Gray family, a woman also came here today. The woman


    seemed to go to revenge on Casey too. Daughter, divorce him quickly. If it continues like that, we will


    die sooner orter because of him!" Amara continued.


    Casey frowned, wondering who the woman was.


    "What did that woman say?" Casey asked.


    Amara immediately threw the note that the woman had given her to Casey, and said angrily, "She


    asked you to go to this ce to find her. If you don''t go, she will kill our whole family!"


    Edith stunned, not knowing whom Casey had provoked. The other party actually said such harsh


    words.


    But she didn''t know that those words were made up by Amara.


    "Daughter, hurry up and divorce him. He not only provoked the young master of the Gray family, but


    also provoked a big shot. Sooner orter, we will get killed because of him!" Amara pleaded.


    Casey opened the note and nced at the content on it. Then, he became stiff.


    Edith looked at Casey''s reaction. She felt a little weird. After Casey came to the Patel family, she had


    never seen Casey react so much to anything.


    Casey took a deep breath, then tightly grasped the note in his hand. Even his arms trembled slightly.


    He was not worried about Zaneing to him. With some tricks, he could make Zane regret it, but this


    woman who left the note was different. Her arrival made Casey feel a little uneasy.


    Jordan told him that the Davies family would send another one over to persuade him. He had some


    guesses. Although those persons he guessed were difficult to deal with, he was not incapable of


    coping.


    But he didn''t expect that Davies family would let here over!


    Margaret Jenkins, Casey''s mother''s sister and Casey''s aunt. She was cruel and heartless woman and


    would achieve her goal by fair means or foul.


    Margaret was only five years older than Casey. But it was such a beautiful woman who looked like a


    flower joined hands with Casey''s mother to drive Casey out of the Davies family.


    At that time, it was her who made everyone believe that Casey wanted to kill his mother to seize


    power.

 Chapter 125 Caseys Aunt

    Chapter 125 Casey''s Aunt


    "Casey, are you okay?" Edith asked worriedly, seeing Casey standing there in a daze.


    Casey came back to his senses, smiled at Edith, and said, "Nothing, it''s probably just a


    misunderstanding. I''ll take care of these thingster."


    "Misunderstanding? If it is, could they beat me like that? Casey, I was beaten because of you. You


    made such a big trouble outside, so we have to suffer with you. Do you have any conscience?" Amara


    said crossly.


    "Mom, it might indeed be caused by me, but no one will beat others for no reason, don''t you think so?"


    Casey asked her back.


    Amara suddenly became guilty. She was beaten twice because she was sharp-tongued.


    "Hmph, don''t turn up chicanery, and you actually fooled me to pay a monthly property fee of 100,000


    dors. How can property fee be so expensive like this? You must have deliberately cheated me."


    Amara said.


    "Mom, you asked me to transfer the vi to you. Howe I cheat you?" Casey got a little impatient,


    and Margaret''s arrival made him a little disturbed.


    Seeing that Casey didn''t want topensate her at all, Amara immediately sat down on the ground,


    trying to go rogue.


    "Girl, look at this damned Casey. Not to mention that I was beaten up, and all our life savings were lost.


    If he doesn''t give me somepensation, you should divorce him!"


    Edith frowned, and suddenly felt that the reason why Amara was beaten by others was simply because


    she asked for it.


    "Mom, stop being unreasonable. If you feel that you can''t afford the various costs of this vi, return it


    to Casey as soon as possible, otherwise you will only cause trouble for yourself." Edith said coldly.


    She understood that if her attitude softened, Amara would make use of it and wouldn''t stop.


    Amara immediately stared at her when she heard Edith''s words, and said, "Return the vi to him? No


    way! How could I get beaten for no reason? Not only will I not return him the vi, but he also has to


    pay the property fee for me."


    "Mom! This is too much!" Edith said crossly.


    She didn''t expect that after Amara had suffered such a big loss, she was still so unrepentant.


    Casey sighed, put his hand on Edith''s shoulder, and said, "Just do what she said, I will pay the property


    fee, but only if we move back."


    Casey felt that Amara was beaten partly because of him, and it didn''t matter whether the vi was his


    or not, as long as he lived with Edith, it was the same everywhere.


    Hearing Casey said this, Amara immediately got up from the ground and said with a smile, "Girl, you


    heard it, he said it himself. Now give me the property fee for this month quickly. That 100,000 dors is


    my savings for my twilight years."


    "I don''t have that much cash right now; I''ll give youter." Casey said.


    "You are a smart guy." Amara was d,pletely forgot about her being beaten.


    "You are indulging her." Edith stared at Casey and spoke.


    Casey smiled, and said, "She is a senior after all. We should give way to her."


    "Will there be any trouble with Young Master Gray and that woman?" Edith asked.


    "Don''t worry, it will be fine. They areing after me, I can solve it myself." Casey smiled.


    "Be careful." Edith warned him.


    Casey nodded, and then he said that he had to go out to deal with some things, and then he left the


    vi.


    ...


    Nocturne Hotel.


    The only hotel built on the riverside in J City. It was said that one could see the most beautiful scenery


    in J City here.


    Like TC International Hotel, it was a high-end ce. People came and went here are all celebrities or


    from upper-ss.


    In the past, this ce belonged to the Gray family, and it was a ce for self-cultivation built


    exclusively by the master of the Gray family, Hugo Gray.


    But today, this ce had a different owner, and all employees of Nocturne Hotel had heard of it, but no


    one knew who the new owner was, except that it was a woman.


    When Casey appeared in front of the gate of Nocturne Hotel, he was wearing a pair of jeans and a


    vest. He couldn''t be rted to the word "celebrity" at all.


    He walked into Nocturne Hotel. At this moment, two security guards came over and stopped Casey.


    "Boy, this ce is not for you. Get out of the way and don''t affect our business." A security guard said


    impatiently.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    He saw that Casey was wearing so poorly, and he knew he was poor from his look. How could such a


    poor man be eligible to enter their high-end hotel?!


    "I''m here to meet someone, please get informed, my name is Casey Davies." Casey said lightly.


    The security guards immediatelyughed, and one of them said, "Do you fucking understand human


    words? Why don''t you take a piss and see what you look like? People whoe to Nocturne Hotel are


    big names. Who will be waiting for you loser here?"


    "Get lost! Or can you afford it when you affect our guests''mood?" the other said.


    Casey shrugged his shoulders, trying to ignore these two and just broke in.


    At this moment, a man in a suit came over. He was the lobby manager. The new boss just told him to


    wait for someone named Casey.


    He stopped behind the security guards and asked, "What''s going on? Why are you yelling at the gate?


    Are you afraid that the guests inside will not hear it?"


    The security guards immediately behaved themselves and turned to look at the manager respectfully.


    "Manager, there is an idiot here who insists on going in. We are just trying to drive him away." One


    security guard said.


    The manager nced at Casey who was standing outside. He actually looked like a dickhead, so he


    didn''t care much, and said, "Then hurry up and drive him away. I have an important person to wait


    today. If I ever make a mistake on this, you two will find yourselves in big trouble."


    The security guards nodded immediately, and turned to drive Casey away.


    "This Casey guy even said that someone was waiting for him inside. What a joke! Those who can enter


    our ce are all big shots. How could they wait for a loser like him?" A security guard said casually.


    When the manager heard it, his eyes immediately widened, and he turned around and stopped the two


    security guards.


    "What did you just say? He is Casey?" The manager asked hurriedly.


    The security guards turned around and nodded.


    "Yes, this person said his name is Casey Davies. I have heard that there is a loser named Casey in J


    City." The security guard said disdainfully.


    The manager''s expression changed drastically. The person his new boss told him to wait for was


    exactly Casey Davies. He could never have imagined that these two security guards even wanted to


    drive Casey away.


    The person his boss asked him to wait for must be an important figure. If this important man is driven


    away, he wouldn''t be able to keep his job.


    He raised his hand instantly, and pped the face of the security guard who was talking, and yelled, "I


    think you are the damned trash. How dare you treat the boss''s distinguished guest like this? You don''t


    want to live, do you!"


    The security guard was dumbfounded right away. He didn''t expect that the manager would suddenly


    p him.


    Not until the other security guard reacted, he got pped on his face too, and was scolded by the


    manager.


    After the manager finished teaching them, he immediately walked to Casey respectfully, nodded and


    bowed, and said, "You are Mr. Davies?"


    Casey nodded.


    "I''m so sorry, these two security guards are new here. They don''t know much, and treated you badly. I


    hope you don''t mind. I''ll fire themter." The manager said.


    Both security guards were full of grievances. It was obvious that the manager asked them to drive


    Casey away. How could the manager hear his name and change his attitude so drastically?


    "Take me in." Casey said.


    The manager immediately nodded and walked in Nocturne Hotel with Casey.


    They walked all the way to the door of the room with best scenery in Nocturne Hotel. The manager


    respectfully said, "Our boss is waiting for you inside."


    Casey nodded, reached out and pushed open the door of the room, and walked in.


    The space in this room was veryrge. The decoration was simple yet exquisite, and from the huge


    floor-to-ceiling windows, one could enjoy the beautiful scenery of J City.


    At this time, in front of the windows, there was an exquisite table. In front of the table was a woman


    with amazing beauty sitting there. Next to the woman stood an old man in his 50s or 60s.


    Seeing the door was pushed open, the woman turned her face and threw a nce at him, and said


    with a smile, "Here you are."


    Casey walked to the table nkly and sat down directly.


    "What do you want me for?" Casey asked.


    "Why are you acting so cold, I''m your aunt, don''t you even want to call me?" Margaret said bitterly.


    Casey looked at the beautiful and gentle woman in front of him, knowing that this was just make-


    believe.


    It was the woman in front of him who ndered him for wanting to kill his mother and seize power, so


    that he was driven out of the Davies family immediately.


    "Since the day I left the Davies family, I had nothing to do with you. To me, you are just a stranger."


    Casey said.


    Hearing Casey say this, Margaret lost the smile on her face, and was reced by endless indifference.


    "Since you said that, then I''ll be straight to the point. Come back with me. The Davies family needs


    you." Margaret said.


    Casey curled his lip and said, "When you drove me away, why didn''t you think that one day you might


    need me? You drove me away when I was useless to you, and call me back when you need me. Who


    do you think I am?"


    "About the past, my sister and I have already realized our mistakes. Now I apologize to you. Go back


    and get prepared. Come back with me today."


    Margaret said in an indisputable voice.


    "Sorry, I don''t ept your apology. I have nothing to do with the Davies family anymore. I won''t get


    involved in your affairs." Casey said.


    "Unexpectedly, after staying here for a few years, you became a man who has a backbone, but I heard


    that you didn''t do well here." Margaret sneered.


    "Whether I did well or not, it has nothing to do with you. If you call me just to get me back to the family,


    then I can tell you that you can save your energy." Casey said firmly.


    Margaretughed, and was not angry at Casey''s words.


    "Since you don''t want to go back, I won''t force it. By the way, let me introduce to you, this is the master


    of J City''s Gray family, Hugo Gray."


    The old man standing next to Margaret immediately took a step forward, smiled respectfully at Casey,


    and said, "I''m Hugo Gray, d to meet you."


    Casey was taken aback and asked, "Are you Zane''s father?"


    Hugo didn''t expect Casey to say that. He immediately nodded and said, "Yes, Zane Gray is my son. I


    didn''t expect you have met my good-for-nothing son. This is really the honor of the Gray family."


    Hugo knew that Margaret was a big name in a distinguished family of B City, and from the conversation


    just now, he could assumed that Casey must be an important figure in this family.


    But no matter what status Casey had in J City, the Gray family couldn''t afford to provoke him. After all,


    with the power of the Davies family, the Gray family could be put to death.


    Therefore he must find a way to curry favor with Casey.


    "I can''t say that I know your son well, but he is really good-for-nothing." Casey raised a yful smile on


    his face.


    Zane just pped Amara today. If he knew that his father was nodding and bowing to Casey at the


    moment, how interestingly he would act like.


    Hugo was taken aback by Casey''s words, and then he said, "Young Master, did my son provoke you? If


    he really did, I shall go back and break his leg!"

 Chapter 126 What If I Leave You

    Chapter 126 What If I Leave You


    Casey shook his head and said, "Save it until he provokes me in the future."


    Hugo was a little confused, not understanding what Casey meant.


    However he didn''t dare to say more, but could only nod to Casey and said, "Yes, Young Master, if my


    good-for-nothing son dares to provoke you, tell me and I will break his leg!"


    "Enough, how could your rubbish son dare to provoke the Davies family? No matter how weak Casey


    seems, he''s not someone you can mess with." Margaret said.


    Hugo immediately nodded in agreement, and he dared not to speak anymore.


    Margaret smiled and nced at Casey, and said, "I brought Hugo here just to tell you that J City is just


    a small ce. The most powerful family of J city, is just an ant that can be trampled to death with one


    foot in front of the Davies family. You don''t need to stay in such a small ce."


    "It''s none of your business to decide where I should stay." Casey said.


    Seeing that Casey didn''t buy it, Margaret rolled her eyes and asked with a smile, "I heard that your wife


    is very beautiful. When will you introduce her to me?"


    Casey''s gaze froze. What he was most worried about was that Margaret tried to make use of Edith. He


    didn''t expect Margaret to catch the point so quickly.


    Margaret saw a trace of fluctuation of emotion from Casey''s dull face, and she immediately understood


    Edith''s position in Casey''s heart.


    Sheughed and said, "Why don''t you speak, I am your family anyhow. It shouldn''t be an overim to


    take me to meet her."


    Casey didn''t answer her. Instead, he got up and walked outside.


    Margaret didn''t chase him either. The smile on her face grew even bigger.


    "Investigate the one named Edith for me. I would like to see what kind of woman can make him stay in


    this small ce like J City willingly." Margaret said.


    Hugoplied with it right away.


    "Don''t want to go back to the Davies family with me? Huh, there is no one in this world that I, Margaret


    can''t handle."


    ...


    On the way back, Casey went to the bank and withdrew 100,000 dors. He went to the vi and gave


    it to Amara.


    Amara smiled immediately after seeing the money, and stopped talking about driving Casey out.


    After all, she still needed Casey to pay for the property fee of the vi, and she was naturally d to


    keep a fool who was willing to pay.


    Edith saw that Casey was a little depressed, so she said, "Let''s go out for a walk."


    Casey smiled and nodded, and they left Hazelfield Estate for a walk.


    "Hasn''t it been solved yet?" Edith asked.


    Casey smiled and shook his head, and said, "I can''t say it has been solved or not. I just feel a little


    upset."


    "The Gray family has absolute power in J City, and Young Master Gray is even arrogant and


    domineering. If it doesn''t work this way, just obey him, he can''t always trouble you." Edith said.


    Casey broke intoughter. He didn''t expect that Edith thought he was thinking about Young Master


    Gray.


    "There is no need to worry about Young Master Gray. They need to work harder for me to care about


    this nobody." Casey said.


    Edith was shocked. She didn''t expect Casey to say such a thing. The Gray family was the most


    powerful family in J City, and no one dared to mess with them. However, Casey regarded Young Master


    Gray as "nobody", which made her feel a little bit strange.


    "Then what are you struggling with?" Edith asked.


    Casey did not answer her, but stopped, looked at Edith seriously, and asked, "If one day I leave, how


    will you be?"


    Edith was taken aback. She didn''t expect Casey to ask her this question suddenly.


    "You... why are you leaving?" Edith asked.


    "For various reasons, of course, it was just a hypothesis." Casey replied.


    Edith had aplicated feeling in her heart. For some reason, Casey said he was leaving. She felt so


    sad, even though it was only Casey''s hypothesis.


    Usually, she would definitely tell him her feelings, but she felt that Casey was not in a normal mood


    right now. In order to prevent him from thinking too much, she smiled and said, "If you leave for some


    reason, I still have to live my normal life. Don''t think too much about it. How can there be various


    reasons for you to leave?"


    When Casey heard Edith''s answer, he felt a little disappointed.


    ¡®Even if I left, it wouldn''t even affect your normal life?''


    ¡®It is not so bad. At least you will continue to live your life after I leave.''


    A bitter smile appeared on Casey''s face.


    "What''s wrong?" Edith suddenly felt that she might have answered it wrong.


    She waspletely inseparable from Casey now, and if Casey were to leave, she definitely couldn''t


    ept it in her heart.


    But she was too embarrassed to tell Casey how she felt, after all, girls were supposed to be reserved.


    But her gut told her that Casey seemed to be a little bit disappointed since she didn''t tell the truth.


    "Nothing." Casey said with a smile.


    Hearing this, Edith felt even more upset in her heart, and nned to tell Casey immediately that if


    Casey left, she would not be able to live a happy life anymore.


    She didn''t want Casey to leave for a single moment.


    But at this moment, there was a loud noiseing from not far away.


    Casey and Edith both turned their heads and saw that a group of people gathered together, and


    several fierce men were beating an old man.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    The old man fell to the ground, curled up, and his face was bruised and swollen.


    "Fuck, how dare you to bump against me! You really don''t want to live. Do you know who I am? I''m


    Tiger Thund! You blind! I''ll make you pay for bumping against me!"


    The leader was a big man with a tattoo on his arm, who called himself Tiger Thund.


    Back then, he was walking along the street with his gang. The old man bumped against him


    incautiously, so he immediately let his men beat the old man on the ground.


    "Why are these people so ruthless?" Edith frowned and spoke.


    "I will teach them a lesson." Casey said.


    He was depressed at the moment. If he left, Edith would continue to live, which made him feel that his


    position in Edith''s heart was actually not that important.


    He was thinking about venting it on someone. Now that these people beat the old man in front of him,


    he would vent his anger on them.


    When Edith saw Casey walk towards the group of people, her expression suddenly changed. There


    were so many of them, and they had tattoos on their bodies. Just by looking at them, she knew they


    were not easy to deal with by Casey alone.


    "Casey,e back quickly, let''s call the police, don''t go there alone." Edith shouted.


    Casey smiled at her and said, "Thank you for your concern."


    Edith was stunned. At that moment, she suddenly felt Casey''s tone a little strange.


    Casey stopped behind Tiger Thund, reached out to pat him on the shoulder, and said, "Isn''t it


    inappropriate for you to beat an old man like this?"


    Tiger Thund stopped, turned his head to look at Casey behind him, and cursed, "Who the hell are you?


    Don''t be nosy and get the fuck out of here."


    When the people around saw Casey''s brave deeds, they couldn''t help shaking their heads.


    "This young man is really stupid. There are so many of them, and they have tattoos. They are not


    decent people at first nce. Standing out like this, isn''t he asking for a fight?"


    "There are few people willing to act heroically these days, but unfortunately he doesn''t know himself


    correctly. He stood out alone and without a doubt he was to be beaten."


    "Probably he watches too much TV. In this era, one is either a fool or a nut to act heroically."


    ...


    Casey smiled at Tiger Thund, and said, "I am a man who is righteous and ready to help others."


    He also heard thements of the people around. People were indeed indifferent in this era, but this


    did not mean that justice had gone. Since these people didn''t believe in righteousness, he would set an


    example and showed them.


    When Tiger Thund heard Casey''s words, he immediately stopped his men.


    "Listen, this guy said he wanted to be a hero, are you guys scared?" Tiger Thund said with a wild


    Those peopleughed right away, with endless mockery in their voices.


    "I''m so scared, I''ve run into someone who wants to be a hero, don''t beat me."


    "I''m scared to death, boss, let''s beg for mercy, or he will beat us soon."


    "Damn, I''m so damn scared, there are still people acting for righteousness these years."


    ...


    As they were mocking Casey, the old man quickly got up from the ground, turned around and ran into


    the crowd.


    Although he was grateful to Casey, he didn''t think Casey could deal with Tiger Thund and his men, so


    he could only run away when he found a chance.


    After all, he was taking advantage of Casey to save himself from it. He did not intend to fight against


    Tiger Thund''s gang with Casey in the slightest.


    This was the indifference of this era. If one helped others, they would not necessarily appreciate the


    person. Sometimes they even wanted to take advantage of the person.


    Casey didn''t care about the old man''s actions. After all, he was old and it was normal to have such


    concerns.


    Seeing that the old man was about to run, Tiger Thund immediately shouted, "Motherfucker, He even


    wants to run, go get him back for me, he bumped against me, and don''t think that he could leave easily


    without paying me."


    Immediately someone was about to go and get the old man.


    At this time, Casey moved at once, and in an instant, he got behind the person, kicked his ass, and the


    person fell directly to the ground.


    "A bunch of trash, do you have other uses in this world except for disgusting people?" Casey said


    coldly.


    Tiger Thund realized that Casey was not easy to deal with, and quickly let his men pin Casey down.


    "Damn, this kid has something on the ball. All of you, seize him! Let''s teach him a lesson!"


    Tiger Thund''s men rushed to Casey. Casey''s figure moved along with the wind, which made most of


    them stunned.


    Edith was a little worried just now, but after seeing Casey''s skill, she was relieved.


    Had he always been so good? Why had he suffered so many wrongs in the past few years, and he had


    never fought with others?


    Edith was full of doubts, but she would never know that Casey did it for her.


    After a few dodges, the gang of Tiger Thund all fell to the ground.


    People around watching it were all surprised. Now they stoppedughing at Casey, but praised him


    instead.


    "Our society needs someone like him to act bravely for justice."


    "Righteousness is our trait; we can''t lose it."


    "I didn''t expect these bastards to be so weak. Next time I will act bravely for justice too."


    ...


    Casey felt a little better after teaching Tiger Thund''s gang a lesson.


    He walked up to Tiger Thund and said coldly, "Will you do this kind of bullying in the future?"


    Tiger Thund swallowed hard, and said, "Let¡­ Let me tell you, even if you are a good fighter, you can''t


    afford to offend me. I''m a man of Young Master Gray. You''d better apologize to me quickly, otherwise


    Young Master Gray won''t let you get away with it."


    Casey was surprised. He didn''t expect that Tiger Thund was with Zane.


    He just wanted to teach Zane a lesson, but he didn''t expect to run into Zane''s men on the street.


    "Haha, Young Master Gray, forget it." Casey said.


    Tiger Thund''s expression changed, and he said, "How dare you...you to nder Young Master Gray.


    The Gray family is the most distinguished andrgest family in J City. Don''t you want to live anymore?"


    Casey curled his lip and said, "The most distinguished andrgest family in J City, people trained by


    them can only bully others on the street. Can such a family be regarded as distinguished?"


    Tiger Thund didn''t know what to say for a while. At this moment, he nced into the distance, his eyes


    lit up suddenly, and then he sneered, "Boy, you''re done."


    As soon as he finished speaking, a cold voice came from behind Casey, "Who the hell are you, how


    dare you to judge my Gray family here?"

 Chapter 127 Zanes Invitation

    Chapter 127 Zane''s Invitation


    Casey turned and looked behind. He found a young man standing behind him, and beside the young


    man was Robert with his hand in a cast.


    Robert stared at Casey grimly, and said, "Master, this is Casey. My arm was broken by him. Please


    help me take revenge!"


    When Casey heard Robert''s words, he had already guessed the identity of the young man.


    "Are you Zane?" Casey asked.


    Zaneughed and said, "I didn''t expect you to know my name. It seems that your bastard mother-inw


    has sent my words to you. So, are you ready to kowtow to me and make an apology?"


    The people around him took a deep breath when hearing their words. They knew the name of Young


    Master Gary, and no one thought that Young Master Gary would appear here.


    It seemed that he had a problem with this person who acted heroically ording to his words.


    "This young man is going to be miserable. The one who provokes Young Master Gary wille to no


    good end."


    "It is necessary to make clear who the target is when helping others. Tiger Thund is the man of Young


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Master Gary. He will definitely not let this guy go."


    "Tut-tut, it''s too unrealistic to help strangers. Maybe it will provoke someone. It''s better to say nothing in


    the future."


    ¡­¡­


    Edith originally thought that Casey had already settled the matter, and she was relieved. However, she


    didn''t expect that Tiger Thund was from Young Master Gary.


    And Zane also appeared here at this time, which made Edith worry about Casey again.


    "Do you think you can scare me as you are from the Gary family?" Casey stared at Zane.


    The crowd was in an uproar. They didn''t expect Casey to be so arrogant in front of Zane. For a while,


    they felt that Casey was too stupid.


    That was the young master of the Gary family, the young master of the top family in J City. In their


    opinion, Casey''s words were a bit too conceited.


    "This guy is really ignorant and fearless. It is estimated that Young Master Gary will not let him go


    today." Many people have already guessed Casey''s fate today.


    When Zane heard Casey''s words, a sneer appeared on his face, and he said, "Seems that you are


    really amoral. It''s time to let you know about the power of the Gary family."


    Seeing that Zane had already nned to deal with Casey, Edith was full of anxiety. She was afraid that


    Casey would get hurt, so she ran over and stood in front of Casey.


    "Young Master Gary, I''m really sorry to offend you, but we didn''t mean it. I know you are the bigger


    person, please forgive us," Edith said.


    Casey didn''t expect that Edith would suddenlye to intercede for him. Although it didn''t matter to


    him whether Edith begged or not, he was still moved.


    Zane was stunned when he saw Edith.


    As the young master of the Gary family, he had seen countless women. Even some famous celebrities


    also wanted to get in with the Gary family.


    However, Zane never had any feelings towards these women. He was just teasing them.


    But after he felt the unique aura of Edith, somewhere in his heart suddenly loosened.


    He realized that this woman was the one he wanted to get. Compared with Edith, those gaudy women


    were small fry.


    This was the first time that Zane had this feeling. The first thought in his mind was that he must get this


    woman.


    At this time Tiger Thund stood up from the ground. He walked to Zane, and said, "Master, you have to


    get even for us. Beat this ignorant man, and let him know how powerful the Gary family is!"


    Zane came back to his senses. He red at Tiger Thund immediately, then raised his hand quickly,


    pped Tiger Thund. Tiger Thund fell down on the ground.


    "Who is your young master? Aren''t you ashamed to say you are from the Gary family? How could the


    Gary family raise you, a cowardly bully?"


    He wanted to leave a good impression in front of Edith, so he naturally had to distance himself from


    Tiger Thund.


    Everyone was stunned. Unexpectedly, Zane, who helped Tiger Thund just now, went into reverse


    without warning.


    Tiger Thund looked atZane with a grievance, and said, "Master..."


    "Who the hell are you? Don''t cotton up to me." Zane red at Tiger Thund.


    Tiger Thund was so scared that he didn''t dare to speak, and walked away obediantly.


    Edith didn''t expect this sudden change, but seeing that Zane didn''t mean to do anything, she also


    rxed a little.


    "Miss, don''t be afraid, these rascals dare not do anything presumptuously in front of me," Zane said


    with a smile.


    Robert standing next to Zane was a little helpless. He knew that Zane was interested in Edith, and he


    was afraid that he would not avenge him today.


    "Thank you, Casey didn''t mean to offend you just now. Thanks for your leniency," Edith said.


    "It''s all right. He is just a loser. I still don''t care about him. What''s your rtionship with him?" Zane


    asked with a smile.


    "He is my husband," Edith said categorically.


    Zane was taken aback for a moment. He didn''t expect Edith to be Casey''s wife.


    But he didn''t think it was a big problem. A married woman seemed to be more exciting.


    At that time, Zane felt that he was a little tempted, but it was just that he wanted to change his taste.


    Edith was not the kind of woman who was easy to get. The more difficult it was, the more he wanted to


    get her.


    He regarded Edith as his prey instead of liking her. How could a yboy be enamored with a woman?


    At most, he just enjoyed the pleasure when he got women.


    "Miss, as far as I know, Casey is known to be a loser in J City. You will only be wronged to be with him.


    Why don''t you consider divorcing him and being with me?" Zane said with a smile.


    Everyone was surprise. They never expected Zane to like Edith.


    Edith frowned. What Zane did was totally unexpected.


    "Sorry, I''m not interested in this."


    After that, Edith was about to leave with Casey.


    When Casey heard Zane''s words, he wanted toy his hands on Zane. Edith felt Casey''s anger. For


    fearing that he might cause something bad again, she yanked Casey hard and let him go with her.


    "If you don''t follow me, I will be angry."


    Casey had no choice but to follow Edith to the other side.


    But since Zane dared to drive at Edith, then Casey would never let him go. It was only a matter of time


    to fix him.


    "Think about it again, I won''t give up easily," Zane shouted with a smile.


    The more things he couldn''t get, the more he wanted to get them, not to mention his opponent was still


    a waste.


    He felt that he was a hundred times greater than Casey, so there was no reason he couldn''t get Edith.


    "Hold a party and invite this beauty tomorrow. I want her to know how strong I am," Zane said to Robert


    who was aside.


    "Master, that woman doesn''t seem to be a giddy thing. If you invite her, she might note," Robert


    said.


    Zane turned his head and nced at Robert, and said, "You''re so fucking silly. She doesn''t want to


    woman. I don''t believe they will treat my invitation indifferently."


    Robert nodded immediately and said, "Yes!"


    "Okay, you go back first. My dad said that he would take me to see a big figure from B City today. I


    have to tidy up myself. If I can get along well with this person, the status of my family in J City may be


    improved," Zane said.


    Before long, Zane appeared in front of Nocturne Hotel.


    After walking in, Hugo came out to pick him up and said with a serious look, "The one who you will see


    family will be implicated because of you. Do you understand?"


    Zane nodded and said, "Don''t worry. Dad, I know it."


    Then they walked in together and arrived in front of Margaret.


    "Ms. Margaret, this is my son, Zane. It is really an honor for my family to see you," Hugo said with a


    smile.


    Margaret raised her head and nced at Zane, then said faintly, "He looks pretty good. Butpared


    with my nephew, he''s far worse."


    "My son naturally can''tpare with your nephew, who is really talented," Hugo immediately ttered.


    Zane didn''t know who they were talking about. He thought that since the one they talked about was the


    nephew of this great woman, he must be very powerful.


    ...


    After Edith took Casey out of the street, she breathed a sigh of relief.


    She turned her head to look at Casey, and said, "Don''t be so impulsive in the future, okay?"


    Casey smiled and said, "It''s okay, they can''t harm me."


    Edith bit her lip. She was quite worried about whether they could hurt Casey or not. Could this fool


    really not see it?


    The more she thought about it, the angrier she got. Finally, she simply ignored Casey.


    Casey was a little careless about this. Seeing Edith ignored him, he thought Edith didn''t want to care


    about him anymore.


    After all, Edith said at the time that she could live a good life without him.


    Casey sighed helplessly and said, "Let''s go have a meal together."


    Edith thought Casey understood what she meant, so she stopped being angry, looked at him and


    nodded.


    They went to a restaurant together. They were silent during the meal, absorbed in their own thoughts.


    After returning home from the meal, it was already dark. Hazelfield Estate was aze with light, which


    made it beautiful scenery in the night of J City.


    Casey and Edith entered the vi. Amara greeted Edith happily as soon as she saw Edith.


    "Edith, you are back, have you eaten yet?" Amara asked with concern.


    Edith didn''t know why Amara was so enthusiastic. Therefore, she nodded and asked, "What''s going on


    with you?"


    Normally, Amara was pped twice today, so she shouldn''t be so happy.


    Even Nics, who was sitting on the sofa, seemed a little happy.


    Amara reached out and handed Edith a beautifully crafted invitation letter. Edith took a look and saw


    that it was written inviting her to a reception.


    "Whose invitation? I don''t usually participate in this kind of party," Edith said.


    "This is from Young Master Gary. My silly girl, you really have a good luck. Although Young Master


    Gary pped me today, he gave me many gifts aspensation when he sent the invitation letter. If


    you can hook him, we will be able to go merrily in the future," Amara said with a smile.


    Edith''s face clouded immediately. She did not expect it was the invitation letter sent by Zane.


    "Throw away the invitation, I won''t attend," Edith handed the invitation back.


    Amara was as anxious. She said, "You are stupid. You can not only get to know Young Master Gary,


    but also his friends in the reception. His friends must also be powerful people. Why don''t you attend?"


    "I don''t want to attend it. I''m going back to my room to sleep," Edith said.


    Amara stopped Edith immediately and yelled in a hysterical voice, "Edith, if you don''t go, I will cut all


    ties with you. Your dad and I hope that you can have better life. Why are you like Casey? Come on!


    Seize the opportunity!"

 Chapter 128 Albie Was Stunned

    Chapter 128 Albie Was Stunned


    Edith didn''t expect Amara to threaten her with severing the rtionship, and was in a dilemma.


    At this time, Casey walked to Edith and said, "ept the invitation, I will apany you tomorrow."


    Casey naturally knew what Zane''s idea was. However, if he ignored this kind of person, the person


    woulde over and annoy him more vigorously, so it was better to just make it clear.


    "Yep. Casey told you to go, so just attend once," Amara said quickly.


    She was not worried that Casey would affect the rtionship between Edith and Zane.


    In her opinion, Casey could also see what a real rich man looked like when he with Edith. By that time,


    he would realize his own insufficiency and might give up Edith by himself.


    Edith was a little embarrassed, but seeing Casey said to apany her, she was not afraid of


    anything.


    She also understood that if she didn''t go, Zane would definitelye to harass her. Thus, it was better


    to go and tell Zane directly.


    "Okay, but don''t imagine what will happen to me and the on called Young Master Gary. Casey is my


    only husband in this life," Edith said.


    Amara didn''t care her words. She thought that when Edith saw the life of the rich, she would change


    her mind.


    Casey was surprised. Today Edith said that she would live a good life even if he left, making Casey feel


    that Edith didn''t value him.


    But now what Edith said made he suddenly feel that he was thinking too much.


    If Edith really didn''t care about him, how could she rush over to stand in front of him at that time.


    Caseyughed happily. Since Edith still cared about him, he didn''t have to leave J City.


    When going to bed at night, Diana sent Casey another message, asking him what he was doing.


    The photo Diana took deliberately nagged Casey. He felt that he had to find time to talk to Diana.


    He didn''t reply to Diana. After turning off the phone, he went to sleep.


    On the other side of the phone, Diana felt aggrieved to find Casey not reply her, sobbing on the sofa


    alone.


    In the evening of the next day, Casey and Edith went out of the vi together, and Amara kept telling


    them that they must get along well with Young Master Gary.


    Casey drove Edith to the famous Yungu Bar in J City. There were already many luxury cars parked in


    front of the bar, and Casey''s Land Rover looked unremarkable among them.


    When they got out of the car, Edith nced at Casey and said, "No matter what happenster, don''t be


    impulsive."


    Casey smiled and said, "Don''t worry, I won''t do anything unsure."


    They walked into the bar together. Zane hired the entire bar today, and only those with the invitation


    letter were eligible to enter.


    As soon as they arrived at the door, they saw a familiar figure.


    Albie.


    Albie also saw them and walked over with a sneer.


    He received an invitation from Zane today, asking him to Yungu Bar for a reception.


    In the past, Albie tried all kinds of ways to befriend Zane, but Zane didn''t care him at all. Zane was only


    called when he was in trouble or needed someone to work.


    This time Zane invited him actively, which made him a little overjoyed. After all, his position in the Patel


    family nowgged behind Edith faintly. If he could befriend Zane at this time, Francis would definitely


    continue to value him.


    It was just that he didn''t expect to meet Casey and Edith here. He felt that the Young Master Gary''s


    reception was definitely not eligible for them. Maybe they happened to appear here, so he wanted to


    taunt them.


    "Why do youe here? Do you know that this ce has been hired by Young Master Gary today? I


    advise you to get out of here as soon as possible. Or you will be driven away by Young Master Gary''s


    menter," Albie said proudly.


    "Wee to the reception." Edith frowned and looked at Albie.


    "Youe to the reception? Don''t be funny. If you want to participate in the reception here, you must


    have an invitation letter. Who do you think you are? The people Young Master Gary invites are all the


    join it? What''s worse, you bring Casey, such a loser." Albie didn''t believe Edith.


    Edith didn''t want to continue arguing with Albie, turned around and said to Casey, "Let''s go in."


    Casey nodded, and walked towards the door with Edith.


    Albie sneered, wanting to see how they would go in without an invitation letter. If they insisted on


    breaking into the reception of Young Master Gary, they would definitely not end well.


    When Edith walked to the door, two sturdy men stopped her and Casey. She took out an invitation


    letter from her bag and handed it over immediately.


    Seeing the invitation letter, the two strong men became respectful, bending over to invite Edith and


    Casey in.


    Albie was dumbfounded right away, unexpectedly Edith actually had an invitation letter.


    He followed hurriedly, took out his invitation letter, and gave it to the two strong men to take a look.


    The two strong men were expressionless and said, "Go in."


    Albie was not satisfied with their attitudes and said, "Why did you bend down to wee the two


    people who just went in, but have such a bad attitude towards me?"


    The two strong men looked at each other and bothughed.


    "Their invitation letter is the most advanced, and your invitation is the lowest. Of course, it is impossible


    for you to enjoy the same treatment as them," One of them replied.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Both of them worked for Zane, and they were usually very arrogant. They didn''t care about the people


    from ordinary family.


    Albie was dumbfounded immediately. He didn''t expect Edith not only had an invitation, and it was also


    the most advanced, which made him feel ufortable.


    He squinted at Edith and Casey, thinking that their invitation letter was definitely not from Zane. Maybe


    they stole it.


    After all, he was the heir of the Patel family, so he was eligible to be invited, while Edith was nothing in


    the Patel family, and Casey was a waste. How could they be invited?


    So, he rushed forward and stopped Casey and Edith.


    "You stole this invitation letter. Edith, I didn''t expect you to do this kind of thing in order to befriend


    Young Master Gary. You are jealous that I received the invitation letter from Young Master Gary and


    afraid I will get support from him. Therefore, you stole it, didn''t you?" Albie said usibly.


    Edith looked at Albie like an idiot, and said, "Don''t make a fuss here, okay? If it weren''t for my mother''s


    request, I would be here."


    Albie curled his lips and said, "Don''t pretend here. Your mother forced you toe? Who doesn''t know


    that the Gary family is the greatest family in J City? I''m afraid you are in a hurry to favor with Young


    Master Gary. Don''t you think your lie carry no conviction?"


    Edith frowned. She didn''t expect Albie''s thoughts to be so weird that he thought she was lying.


    "Get out with Casey as soon as possible, otherwise Young Master Gary will not let you go if he finds


    out that you came in by stealing the invitation letter. It doesn''t matter that you get a lesson. But if Young


    Master Gary has a prejudice against me because of you, then you are the sinners of the Patel family,"


    Albie said.


    Edith was speechless and didn''t want to pay attention to Albie. She grabbed Casey''s hand and walked


    forward. Albie stood in front of them, just not letting them pass.


    Several people came not far away at this time, and it was Zane who took the lead.


    "What''s the matter?" Zane asked.


    Albie saw that Zane wasing, and greeted him with a ttering smile immediately. He said, "Young


    Master Gary, there are two people who steal invitation letters here. I stopped them for you. Although


    they belong to my family, but you do not have to show mercy, just follow the rules."


    He felt that as long as he disassociated himself from Edith and Casey, Zane might praise him for his


    righteousness, and admired him.


    Zane nced at Edith and Casey. Anger appeared on his face.


    Albie thought that Zane was going to be angry with them, his showed a gloating expression.


    At this moment, Zane suddenly raised his hand and pped Albie. He cursed, "Fuck, Edith is my


    distinguished guest today. I invite you toe, just because of her. Come on, you actually said that her


    invitation was stolen. Do you want to die?"


    Albie was dumbfounded immediately, and never thought that Edith was actually invited by Zane.


    And he was invited because of Edith. Could it be that Edith had a good rtionship with Zane?


    He bent over to apologize to Zane quickly, his face full of regret.


    Zane walked to Edith and asked, "Are you okay? If you don''t want to see him, I will kick him out."


    "I am OK," Edith said.


    Zane nodded and walked inside with Edith, without looking at Casey all the time.


    Albie clutched his face and hurriedly followed. He looked at Edith and Zane''s back, thinking that it must


    be Edith this bitch who seduced Zane. Otherwise, how could Zane be so good to her.


    When he found Casey looked like nothing happened, he mocked Casey for being portrayed as a weak


    cuckold.


    Albie could only find a sense of superiority from Casey. After all, Edith was under the safety of Zane,


    and he dare not provoke him.


    There were already quite a few people in the bar, all of whom were the richdies and gentlemen


    invited by Zane. A group of people regarded Zane as the leader, and kepting to greet him.


    Zane took Edith to a carrel, and after letting Edith sit down, he sat down next to her.


    At this time, he nced at Casey, his eyes rolled, and he smiled and said, "Hey, isn''t this Casey, the


    loser? Your sense of existence is really low. I didn''t see you just now, and there is no seat for you. So?"


    He wanted to use this method to make Casey retreat and get out by himself.


    "I just stand," Casey said lightly.


    He was here to protect Edith today, so it didn''t matter whether he sat or not.


    When Zane saw that Casey was so tolerant, he scolded him for being useless. No wonder everyone


    said he was a loser.


    "Then you just stand there. Did you see the 6''5''''tall man over there? He is the bodyguard of this ce,


    called Raging Bull. Be careful. He might throw you out as trashter." Zane said with a smile.


    Casey turned his head and took a look, and found that there was indeed a 6''5''''tall man not far away,


    standing there like a hill.


    "Just an empty suit, it''s not worth mentioning," Casey said lightly.


    Zane chuckled. Raging Bull was much stronger than Robert, and Casey was really bragging.


    The people sitting on the carrel looked at Casey with disdain, and they all felt that Casey was


    pretending to be forced. In order to please Zane, they all echoed him andughed at Casey.


    Edith frowned. She knew Casey knew that he would face such ridicule today, but he still followed her,


    which made her moved.


    So, she had already started looking for opportunities, exined to Zane, and then left with Casey.


    A group of people sat and drank together. Zane let Edith drink for various reasons. Edith had no choice


    but to drink a little.


    At this time, Zane sat next to Albie and said with a smirk, "Here is a task for you. If you can do it, I will


    forgive you."

 Chapter 129 Slap Him So Hard

    Chapter 129 p Him So Hard


    Albie''s eyes lit up. He said, "Young Master Gray, just tell me, I will try my best toplete it for you."


    Zane asked with a smile, "You just tell me whether Casey is good at fighting or not?"


    Although Robert said that his arms were broken by Casey, Zane had always heard that Casey was a


    wimp. Robert''s strength was not weak at all. How could his arms be broken by a wimp?


    Zane didn''t believe that Robert''s arms were broken by Casey. There must be some other reasons.


    Albie must know whether Casey could fight. So Zane asked Albie so that he could figure out Casey''s


    strength first.


    Albie thought for a while. He only remembered that Casey was able to lift him from the ground with one


    hand. He must not be able to defeat Casey, but Zane''s bodyguards were so strong. Casey was


    definitely no match for them.


    Besides, Albie always thought that the reason why Casey was so strong was because he often did


    housework at home.


    So he said to Zane, "Casey is just a wimp. Of course, he can''t fight. He just usually does housework at


    home, so he is a little stronger than others."


    Hearing Albie''s words, Zane felt relieved, then whispered some words in Albie''s ears.


    Albie showed a sinister expression on his face, nodded to Zane, then got up and walked towards the


    dance floor.


    He found a microphone and said, "Everyone! Presumably, those who are here today are all the elites.


    Young Master Gray will naturally not make friends with some ipetent people."


    "It''s just that you probably don''t know that there is a special person among us."


    Everyone was attracted by Albie''s voice. They all turned to look at him.


    "What special person? Is it more special than Young Mater Gray?" someone asked.


    Albieughed immediately and said, "How could he bepared to Young Master Gray? I said he is


    special. That''s because he is the only wimp here!"


    The crowd was in an uproar. They didn''t expect that there was still a wimp among the people who


    came to the party today.


    "I wonder if you have heard of Casey in J City?" Albie asked.


    Immediately, people started to whisper.


    "Is it that one who married into Patel family? I heard that he couldn''t do anything except to be a


    freeloader."


    "I''ve heard of this person. It''s said that he is very coward. He''s bullied at home all day. His life is even


    not as good as a dog''s."


    "Casey, why this name sounds so familiar? It turned out to be that famous wimp. He is here with us


    today?"


    ...


    When Albie heard everyone belittle Casey, he felt pleased. What he liked most was to see that Casey


    was looked down upon by everyone.


    Edith didn''t expect Albie would say that. Frowning, she turned to look at Casey. But Casey was


    standing there calmly, as if he hadn''t heard Albie''s words.


    Zane sneered, feeling that Casey just pretended to be calm at this moment. Later, he would let


    everyone know that Casey was just such a wimp.


    "Right. It''s Casey, the well-known weak little mouse of a man!" Albie shouted.


    As soon as Albie finished speaking, the spotlight fell on Casey immediately. Everyone in the bar looked


    towards Casey.


    Everyone mocked Casey, but Casey turned a deaf ear to these mockeries. He just wanted to see what


    Albie wanted to do.


    "But such a wimp, he dares to say that Young Master Gray''s bodyguards are nothing. He is challenging


    Young Master Gray, isn''t he?" Albie continued.


    "Yes!" Many people shouted.


    "Damn it. He even dares to provoke Young Master Gray? Kick him out!"


    "A wimp dares to provoke Young Master Gray? Just get over himself. It''s better to let the bodyguards


    beat him up and see if he dares to say those words again!"


    Seeing that everyone was incited, Albie went on to say, "In my opinion, we can''t let such a wimp insult


    Young Master Gray. You all should know Young Master Gray''s fighting skills. How about letting Casey


    fight a round with Young Master Gray? See if he dares to brag again!"


    Hearing Albie want Casey and Zane to fight, everyone immediately started to kick up a fuss. After all,


    they were most willing to see this kind of thing.


    Casey was a little stunned. He didn''t expect that Albie actually wanted him to fight Zane.


    Casey turned to nce at Zane. A question suddenly popped into his mind.


    ¡®Does this guy... really want to be beaten so much?''


    Zane sneered. He looked down upon Casey. Of course, it was him who allowed Albie to say those


    words. He just wanted to let Casey know that he was such a wimp and was not qualified to be with


    Edith.


    Zane had been trained at home since he was a child. His physique was much better than ordinary


    people. His fighting skills were also not bad. Although he was not as good as Robert or Raging Bull, he


    was more than enough to deal with ordinary people.


    Just now, he had confirmed with Albie that Casey couldn''t fight at all, so he didn''t worry at all.


    If Robert was present, if he knew that Zane wanted to fight Casey, he would definitely stop Zane. But


    unfortunately, Zane did not bring Robert here today.


    Besides, he didn''t believe it was Casey who broke Robert''s arms. Conor was also there that day, so


    Zane believed that it was Conor who broke Robert''s arms.


    Zane stood up directly from his seat and said to Casey with a smile, "Since everyone wants to see us


    fight so much. I can only do as they wanted."


    "Casey, do you dare to fight with me?"


    Casey smiled at Zane and said, "Robert didn''t tell you how his arms broke?"


    Zane sneered and said, "Don''t bluff here. Robert''s arms were broken by Conor. It has nothing to do


    with you. If you dare not fight with me, get out of here immediately. Wimps are not wee here!"


    Casey smiled and said, "If this is the case, then I''ll satisfy you."


    Hearing Casey agreed with Zane''s request, Edith was anxious. She said, "Young Master Gray, Albie is


    inciting you. He did this on purpose. Don''t be fooled by Albie."


    Zane nced at Edith and said, "Miss Edith, this is a matter between men. So just leave us alone."


    Casey gave Edith a look to signal her not to worry.


    Zane walked directly to the dance floor. Everyone immediately made room for Zane and Casey to fight.


    Casey didn''t hesitate. He followed and stood opposite Zane.


    Seeing that Casey really dared to fight Zane, everyone immediately began to mock Casey, saying that


    Casey was an idiot and didn''t know what kind of opponent he was facing.


    Albie looked at Casey sinisterly, and said, "Casey, after today, you will be more famous in J City


    as a wimp. You will never be able to get rid of the title in your life."


    Casey nced at Albie and said lightly, "You''d better think about how to beg for mercyter."


    Obviously, it was Albie who told Zane that Casey could not fight. After Zane was beaten up, Zane


    would not let Albie go.


    "Stop bluffing here. Relying on yourme fighting skills? How could you be a match for Young Master


    Gray? You''re totally screwed today!" Albie didn''t believe Casey at all.


    Casey didn''t bother to talk to him. He turned to look at Zane, and said lightly, "Bring it."


    "I didn''t expect that you can still be so calm right now. Stop putting on an act, soon you will know you


    suck!"


    Zane didn''t talk much. He just rushed towards Casey.


    His speed was not slow. But his movements were a little sluggish in Casey''s eyes. From the moment


    he moved, Casey saw several weak points from Zane''s moves.


    If facing ordinary people, even the kind of fitness coach, Zane should be able to deal with them easily.


    But what he was facing was Casey.


    Seeing that Zane moved, those rich kids around started to praise him immediately.


    "Awesome. Young Master Gray rocks. I didn''t expect that he is so strong!"


    "His sprint action is that few people can do. Young Mater Gray really deserves to be the heir of the top


    family in J City."


    "Young Master Gray is so awesome. We will always be your little fans!"


    A group of girls had already started to shout. Seeing Zane''s actions, they kept screaming.


    The corner of Zane''s mouth also raised slightly, looking full of pride.


    From his moving to arrive in front of Casey, Casey did not move.


    "Is that wimp frightened?"


    "Hahaha, he must be frightened by Young Master Gray''s power."


    Zane''s fist was about to hit in Casey''s face.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    At this moment, Casey''s body suddenly moved. He turned his side to avoid Zane''s fist.


    Immediately afterwards, he raised one hand. His speed was as fast as lightning, and then he just


    pped in Zane''s face fiercely and directly.


    Pow!


    Boom!


    Zane fell directly to the ground.


    With a simple move, Zane was knocked to the ground by Casey''s p. Casey''s action was done in one


    go, without the slightest sluggishness.


    The whole bar became quiet.


    Everyone was stunned by the scene in the center of the dance floor. The girls who had cheered for


    Zane couldn''t believe what they had seen.


    Albie, who was holding the microphone, had originally nned to see the show gloatingly. But before


    he could say anything to butter up Zane, he saw Zane was pped to the ground by Casey.


    The microphone in his hand fell to the ground. A noise sounded. Then everyone recovered from the


    shock.


    Seeing Zane be pped to the ground by Casey, Edith was just a little surprised. Yesterday she had


    already seen Casey fight Tiger Thund and his men. So when Zane moved, she guessed Zane was no


    match for Casey.


    "How... how is this possible? That wimp defeated Young Master Gray with a p?"


    "My eyes deceive me, don''t they? He really defeated Young Mater Gray?"


    "Does that man with the microphone set up Young Master Gray on purpose? If it weren''t for him, Young


    Master Gray wouldn''t have gone up to fight with that guy named Casey, right?"


    ...


    Zane only felt his head dizzy, and his ears buzzed like a concussion.


    After a while, he slowly recovered. After getting up from the ground, he nced at Casey with some


    fear.


    Staring at him, Casey said with smile, "Do you want to get another p?"


    Zane immediately touched his face. He had originally wanted to embarrass Casey, but finally he was


    the one who was extremely embarrassed now. Of course he couldn''t swallow the insults.


    But he didn''t dare to fight Casey again, he quickly got down the dance floor and went directly to Albie.


    When Albie saw Zane approaching, he immediately became nervous, feeling his legs became weak.


    "Young¡­ Young Master, listen to me. Casey is really a freeloader at home. He does housework every


    day, so he is a little stronger than us."


    Hearing what Albie said, Zane became even more angry. He had been trained since he was a child but


    he couldn''t defeat a househusband?


    Albie was obviously fooling him.


    Zane red at Albie viciously, then raised his hand and pped Albie fiercely.


    Albie fell to the ground at once, but Zane did not stop.


    "Fuck off. You go and fight him to see if he is just a little stronger than us! I was beaten by him. Now I''m


    so embarrassed. Damn it, I''ll kill you!"

 Chapter 130 Didnt You Find Our Glasses Changed

    Chapter 130 Didn''t You Find Our sses Changed


    Albie''s screams echoed in the bar. Zane could not beat Casey, but he was enough to beat Albie.


    "Young Master Gray, I know I was wrong. Please don''t hit me." Albie kept wailing.


    Albie hated Casey''s guts. If Casey hadn''t pped Zane, he wouldn''t have been beaten up by Zane.


    But why did Casey be so awesome? Even Young Master Gray couldn''t beat him?


    After a while, Zane stopped. Albie was beaten so terribly.


    Zane turned to nce at Casey. His eyes showed a vicious look. In his opinion, he must have been too


    careless just now, so Casey noticed his weak points.


    Otherwise, with his strength, how could he be unable to beat a wimp?


    However, Casey was indeed strong. Zane did not expect that doing housework could make a person so


    strong.


    Zane nced at Raging Bull. Raging Bull had already got ready. If Casey kept hitting Zane just now,


    Raging Bull would have rushed to Casey to beat him up.


    Zane looked at Casey with a sneer, and shouted, "Casey, you think you are awesome?"


    Casey looked at Zane calmly and said, "Sorry, hitting you doesn''t make me feel awesome."


    What Casey said burned Zane up. He thought after Casey beat him, Casey would feel cocky. So Zane


    wanted to give Casey a blow when Casey was still cocky.


    Unexpectedly, this guy felt that there was no sense of aplishment in defeating him, which made


    Zane very angry.


    But at this time Zane couldn''t care that much. He said coldly, "The reason why I, Zane, have such a


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    position in J City doesn''t rely on fight. Since you are so arrogant, it is better to fight with my bodyguard.


    If you can beat him, I will admit you are awesome."


    ncing at Raging Bull, Casey didn''t have much interest, so he said, "I''m sorry. I''m not interested."


    After speaking, he walked back and stood behind Edith.


    Seeing that Casey did not dare to ept the challenge, Zane believed that Casey defeated him just


    depending on luck. Otherwise, why didn''t Casey dare to fight Raging Bull?


    When everyone heard Casey''s refusal, they all thought that Casey wussed out. After all, Raging Bull


    was so sturdy and muscr. There were generally few who could beat him.


    Zane sneered and said, "You really deserved to be called wimp. I''m not like you who do housework


    every day and be so strong. Defeating me doesn''t mean anything. You don''t have the guts to fight


    my bodyguard but you said that he sucks. I think you''re not only a wimp, but also like to brag!"


    At this time, Albie got up from the ground and shouted, "Yes, Casey is just useless. But he likes to


    brag. He has already bragged many times in my family."


    Casey ignored their words and stood quietly behind Edith.


    Seeing that Casey didn''t respond, Zane cursed secretly. Then he returned to his seat and sat down.


    Edith was relieved to see that Casey didn''t fight with Raging Bull. She turned to look at Casey. Casey


    smiled at her, and said, "I listen to you. Don''t be impulsive. "


    Edith alsoughed, feeling warm in her heart.


    Zane continued to drink with everyone, constantly looking for opportunities to drink with Edith.


    It didn''t take long that Edith''s face became red. She looked more and more charming.


    Seeing Edith like this, Zane really wanted to get her. Which men didn''t like beautiful women? Besides,


    Zane was beaten by Casey just now. He wanted to get back at Casey.


    If he slept with Casey''s wife, it was undoubtedly the best way to get back at Casey.


    ncing at Edith with a smirk, Zane said a few words to a man beside him. Then the man got up and


    left.


    When the man left, he nced towards Casey, his eyes full of sneers.


    After a while, a girl sitting next to Edith stood up suddenly and said, "They just know drinking. It''s so


    boring. I know that this bar has a ce for girls to y. How about we go there to y?"


    The girls present immediately agreed. They all rose up from their seats and wanted to leave here.


    The girl who spoke just now took a look at Edith and said, "Youe with us."


    After that, she didn''t care whether Edith agreed or not. She directly pulled Edith up and walked towards


    the inside of the bar.


    Edith was a little drunk so she did not resist.


    Seeing this, Casey was about to follow Edith immediately. At this time, several girls red at him and


    said, "What do you want to do? The ce is for we girls to y. You want to go with us? You freak!"


    Casey was speechless. He was just worried about something bad would happen to Edith.


    At this time, the man who had just gone out came back here with a bottle of wine in his hand.


    Seeing that the girls were gone, he directly put his arm around Casey''s shoulders, let Casey sit on the


    edge of the sofa, and said, "Buddy, girls are going to y. You sit down and have a drink with us."


    Casey frowned, always feeling that these people seemed to have some schemes.


    The man poured a ss of wine for Casey and said, "What happened between you and Young Master


    Gray just now was just a little friction. We are men. You won''t harbor grudge, right? Come and drink


    with Young Master Gray, then it is over."


    Casey stared at the ss of wine. A yful smile appeared on his face.


    "You aren''t so narrow-minded, are you? Just because of the matter, you hold the grudge with me?"


    Zane stared at Casey and said.


    Casey smiled and said, "How would I dare! In that case, I can have a drink with you."


    After speaking, Casey picked up the wine on the table. No one noticed that Casey had changed his


    wine ss to the man''s, who was next to him.


    When Zane saw Casey picking up the wine ss, a smile appeared on his face. He exchanged


    nces with the man.


    Casey drank the wine up. Zane got up and said, "You drink first. I have to go to the bathroom."


    Casey was about to get up immediately. At this time, the man next to him stopped him and said with a


    smile, "You had a drink with Young Master Gray. Why don''t you have a drink with me? If you don''t


    drink, I''ll think that you just still hold grudge with me."


    Casey smiled, but he did not refuse. The man served Casey a ss of wine. Casey changed the wine


    sses again while everyone was not paying attention.


    Everyone got a little drunk. So no one noticed what Casey did.


    The man didn''t notice the two more sses of wine in front of him either.


    "I just heard you say that I am a trash. You want to drink with me? Fine, but if I drink one ss, you


    have to drink two sses, which is regarded as an apology to me. What do you think?" Casey said with


    a smile.


    The man thought that Casey would have to drink two sses of wine so that the effect of the drug


    could work, so he didn''t think much about it. He said directly, "No problem. You one ss. I two!"


    After speaking, he picked up two sses of wine on the table to drink up, and then showed Casey the


    empty sses.


    Upon seeing this, Casey drank his own wine.


    None of the people present knew that this man had collude with Zane. When they saw the man


    apologize to Casey by drinking two sses of wine, they were still a little dissatisfied.


    "Why did you apologize to this wimp? Even if he is a little strong, he is still a wimp. What qualifications


    does he have to make you apologize?" a person said.


    The man burst intoughter immediately. He stood up and said, "Damn it. Who said I was going to


    apologize to him? I just want him to drink two sses of wine. After that, we can watch him perform!"


    Everyone was taken aback, not knowing what this man meant.


    The man looked at Casey and said with a sneer, "You brat, you and we are not in the same world at all.


    I said you are a trash. You are a fucking trash!"


    "Want me to apologize to you? You wish! Tell you the truth, the two sses of wine you drank had been


    drugged by me. The effect will act up in a few minutes. At that time, we can see how embarrassed you


    will be in front of us. I will record it. I want to see whether you feel ashamed to get along in J City in the


    future!"


    The man said fiercely, as if the matter excited him.


    Everyone at the table understood what this was all about. They all looked at Casey gloatingly.


    Casey looked at the man calmly, and said with a smile, "Really?"


    Seeing that Casey was so calm, the man felt a little weird. He asked, "Why are you so calm? Aren''t you


    afraid?"


    Caseyughed. He pointed his finger at the sses on the table, and said, "You didn''t notice the ss


    I was drinking with just now is yours?"


    The man was stunned. Then he quickly looked at the table. His face changed drastically.


    At this time, the effect of the medicine was working in his body. His face became abnormally red. As if


    he had a sweet dream, he stood directly on the table and reached out to untie his clothes.


    "My dears, let me perform now! Do you want to see my great penis...?"


    After hearing what he said, the men sitting at the table felt gross.


    Casey watched the man begin to perform undressing, then stood up from his seat and walked towards


    the ce where the girls entered just now.


    He would definitely continue to stay in J City in the future, but he didn''t know if this man still felt good to


    live in J City.


    Casey walked onto a corridor. Edith and those girls just walked inside from here.


    Seeing two men standing at the door of a private room at the end of the corridor, if he guessed


    correctly, Edith should be in that room.


    He walked straight to the end of the corridor. But at this moment, a group of strong thugs suddenly


    rushed out of the rooms on both sides, holding weapons in their hands.


    Raging Bull appeared behind these thugs and sneered at Casey.


    "Unexpectedly, you weren''t drugged by them. It seems Young Master Gray still underestimated you."


    Raging Bull said.


    Casey''s face turned gloomy. He was sure that the group of girls taking Edith away just now was the plot


    of Zane.


    Thinking that Edith might be taken advantage of by Zane, Casey wanted to kill them all.


    "Get away otherwise you''ll die!" Casey said coldly.


    Raging Bull''s face sank. Immediately, he directed these thugs to rush towards Casey.


    In the private room.


    Zane looked at Edith with a smirk. Edith sat on the sofa dizzily. After the group of girls took her away,


    they brought her here.


    They didn''t y here, but left Edith alone. After a while, Zane walked in.


    "Edith, what do you see in Casey anyway? Compared to me, he is a trash. If you are with me, I


    promise you will live a life that all women in J City envy."


    Zane walked towards Edith.


    Edith suddenly panicked and said, "What do you want to do?"


    Zane stood in front of Edith and said, "Casey pped me. I naturally have to get back at him. It''s my


    first time to have sex with a married woman. I am so excited."


    Edith''s expression changed. She was about to get up and run away, but she was drunk and felt feeble,


    so she was immediately pushed back by Zane.


    "The women I like have never ran away under my nose. Edith, wise up. I''m the young master of Gray


    family. In the future, I will inherit Gray family''s property. What qualifications does Casey have to


    Edith kept struggling and shouting, "You let me out. Let me go. Don''t touch me!"


    An evil leer appeared on Zane''s face. He said, "Damn it. The more you resist, the more excited I will


    be. Let''s do it here!"


    Zane was about to take action immediately.


    At this moment, the door of the room was kicked open, and then Raging Bull''s body, which was like a


    hill, flew in and hit the wall directly. The wall was smashed so hard that the wallpaper fell off.

 Chapter 131 The Head of the Gary Family Is Coming

    Chapter 131 The Head of the Gary Family Is Coming


    Zane was taken aback. His original excitement wilted in an instant, and it was estimated that he would


    have problem in having sex in the future.


    "Fuck, who dares to disturb me? It fuckin'' scared me."


    Zane shouted aloud, then turned around and looked behind. When he saw Raging Bull lying on the


    ground weakly, he was stunned.


    Raging Bull nced towards Zane, his eyes were full of fear, he wanted to say something, but


    unfortunately he didn''t have any strength.


    After struggling several times, he closed his eyes directly.


    Zane swallowed. He didn''t expect that the most powerful bodyguard around him was beaten like this.


    How strong that person was!


    "Who...who is it?" Zane asked.


    Casey walked in from the door, giving Zane a cold look.


    Zane showed an incredible look. He never expected that the person who walked in was Casey.


    "This... how is this possible! I have arranged so many people outside, how could you break in! Did...you


    beat Raging Bull?" Zane eximed.


    Casey nced at Edith on the sofa and breathed a sigh of relief when he saw that she was fine.


    He walked over to the sofa directly and ignored Zane.


    When Edith saw Casey''s arrival, the fear in her heart eased a little. Casey reached out and pulled her


    up from the sofa and put her in his arms.


    "With me, no one can hurt you."


    Then he turned around and kicked Zane''s stomach. Zane fell on the ground, grimacing with pain.


    "You are looking for death."


    Casey said in a cold voice, grabbing Zane''s hair with one hand, and holding Edith with the other hand,


    and walked toward the outside of the box.


    Zane was kicked by Casey and lost his strength. He had no way to resist.


    When the three people arrived on the corridor, Zane saw that the entire corridor was full of people, all


    of which were arranged by him to deal with Casey.


    Edith also looked at this corridor with surprise. There were so many people as well as the clubs on the


    ground, which was really shocking.


    Zane was shocked. He didn''t want to believe that these people were beaten by Casey. After all, Casey


    was just a jerk.


    Was there any strong person to help him?


    But who would help a jerk?


    For a while, Zane''s mind was full of doubts. If no one came to help Casey, then all these people were


    resolved by Casey alone.


    Thinking of this, Zane shuddered. If that was the case, then Casey would be a little too scary.


    Casey dragged Zane into the bar lobby. The people here didn''t know what was happening in the


    corridor. Everyone was watching a man dancing on the table.


    At this time, the man had taken off his clothes, and he was standing on the table with a face full of


    intoxication. At that moment, the girls also returned to the hall, staring at the man on the table and


    giggling.


    When Zane saw this scene, he looked more gloomy. He roared directly, "You''re still fuckin'' there! Come


    and save me!"


    Everyone was taken aback by Zane''s voice. They turned to look around, and found that he was


    dragged by Casey. It surprised all of them.


    Casey asked Edith to sit on the seat first. Then, he looked at the people in the bar coldly, and said


    coldly, "Whoever wants to save him, juste over."


    Everyone was angry, because they never thought that Casey would dare to talk to them in this way.


    Of course, if they saw what was happening in the corridor at that time, they wouldn''t dare to be angry.


    "Casey, are you crazy? Let go of Young Master Gary. He is from the Gary family. If you treat him this


    way, it will affect the Patel family!" Albie said eagerly.


    When everyone heard Albie''s words, they all med Casey immediately.


    "You are a jerk. How dare you to drag Young Master Gary by the hair like this. Do you want to die?"


    "Young Master Gary is the heir of the Gary family in the future. You are really doomed yourself if you


    treat him this way!"


    "Stupid jerk. How dare he treat Young Master Gary like this. I don''t think it''s just him who will be


    retaliated. People who have a rtionship with him will be hurt."


    ...


    Albie was afraid that Casey was doing too much, and the Patel family would be in trouble because of


    Casey, so he urged everyone, "Let''s go together and save Young Master Gary. This jerk is just a little


    stronger than normal people."


    Hearing what Albie said, everyone looked at him contemptuously. At that time, Zane was beaten


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    because of his words.


    But there were so many of them. If they really went together, Casey would definitely not be able to p


    them all alone.


    "Damn, how could we let Young Master Gary be bullied by such a jerk, let''s go and beat him!"


    A group of people walked towards Casey immediately.


    Casey looked at them coldly, and said, "Since you are seeking death, don''t me me for being cruel!"


    Albie said coldly, "Casey, stop acting. If you dare to hurt one of us, I will let Grandpa drive you out of


    the Patel family when I go back!"


    Casey grabbed Zane harder, and a strand of hair on Zane''s head was torn off.


    Zane screamed in pain. He red at Albie and shouted, "If you fucking talk more, I will sew your


    mouth!"


    Albie covered his mouth quickly. How did he know that Casey would really pull Zane''s hair?


    A group of people gathered around Casey fiercely, all seeming to want to teach Casey a lesson.


    At this moment, a person suddenly ran over here. Seeing Zane sitting on the ground with his hair pulled


    by Casey, he was taken aback.


    "Young master Gary, Master Hugo is here," The man said.


    When Zane heard this, his eyes lit up and he asked quickly, "Does hee alone? Have his


    bodyguardse?"


    "All came with him," the man replied.


    Zane was relieved immediately, then raised his head and gave Casey a vicious look. He said, "Fool, my


    dad is here, his bodyguards are much better than Raging Bull. You''re going to pay for this!"


    Casey was expressionless, as if even Zane''s grandfather came over, he wouldn''t have any feelings.


    After hearing the man''s words, everyone was a little surprised, and cast smirking nces at Casey


    immediately.


    "Boy, let go of Young Master Gary quickly. His father is here, don''t you know what this means?"


    "This idiot, he may not think that Hugo woulde to this ce. Now he can''t regret it. If Hugo sees


    Zane being bullied in this way, he will definitely not let him go."


    "Tut-tut, this guy''s end ising. Hugo loves Zane the most. If he knows that Zane is bullied, he will


    definitely get even for Zane!"


    ...


    Albie became more anxious when he heard that Hugo wasing. Anyway, Casey had something to


    do with the Patel family, if the Gary family started targeting the Patel family because of this, then the


    Patel family would never have a chance for development.


    He walked up to Casey quickly and scolded, "Are you fucking deaf? Let go of Young Master Gary. Don''t


    implicate the Patel family!"


    "Are you scared now? Why didn''t you show mercy when you mocked me at that time?" Casey said with


    a smile.


    Albie stomped his feet, staring at Casey and said, "Hugo loves Young Master Gary very much. Anyone


    who provokes Young Master Gary will not end well. I''m doing this for your interest. Hurry up and let


    Young Master Gary go!"


    Casey shrugged, and didn''t mean to let go of Zane.


    Edith also walked to Casey and persuaded, "Casey, forget it. We can''t provoke the Gary family. We


    could not afford the consequences of angering the head of the Gary family."


    Casey smiled and said, "Even if I let go of him now, do you think the Gary family will not revenge on


    us? Don''t worry, Hugo doesn''t dare to offend me."


    Zane yelled immediately, "Damn, who do you think you are. My father doesn''t dare to offend you? You


    wish!"


    "If you don''t let me go, I will not only kick your ass, but also let my father take revenge on the Patel


    family. Then the Patel family will be ruined because of you. Let''s wait and see if Edith will be with you!"


    Albie''s look changed drastically, wishing to kneel down for Casey, begging him to let Zane go.


    However, Casey looked indifferent and didn''t seem to worry that the Gary family would hurt the Patel


    family.


    Soon, there was a rush of footsteps outside the bar, and then a group of people walked into the bar, the


    group led by Hugo.


    He heard that Zane had a reception here today, so he wanted toe and have a look.


    Behind Hugo stood a few men in suits and sunsses. These men were tall and strong. They looked


    sturdy and overpowering even though they were just standing there.


    After Hugo came in, he frowned as soon as he saw everyone gathered around.


    Seeing Hugo''s arrival, Zane no longer had any fear, so he broke free of Casey''s hand and ran in front


    of Hugo.


    "Zane, what''s going on? Aren''t you hosting a cocktail party here?"


    Zaneined to his father immediately, "Dad, my reception was destroyed by a fool. If youe


    Hugo stared, and said coldly, "Who is he? How dare to hit my son!"


    Seeing Hugo''s anger, Albie scolded Casey as a stupid man secretly. In order to disassociate himself


    from Casey, Albie hurried forward and said, "Mr. Hugo, the man who beat Young Master Gary is named


    Casey. He is a jerk in J City. Although he has something to do with the Patel family, he did it himself to


    beat Young Master Gary, and it has nothing to do with the Patel family."


    Hugo snorted and said, "Where is that person?"


    Zane stretched out his hand to Casey. Everyone moved away from Casey, so that Hugo could see


    Casey.


    As soon as Hugo''s eyes fell on Casey, he stiffened.


    Wasn''t this the young master that Margaret took him to see yesterday?


    Hugo who was aggressive just now converged immediately. He said to Casey with a smile, "..."


    Before he could speak, Casey red at him. Hugo remembered Margaret said that Casey''s identity


    could not be revealed, so he changed his words quickly.


    "Sir, I don''t know what''s going on. Did my son provoke you?"


    Casey nodded and said, "Your son wanted to assault sexually on my wife in the name of this reception.


    If I hadn''t stopped him in time, all your family would have to pay for it."


    Hugo''s expression changed. He knew his son''s virtues. He had always been the only one who made


    trouble for others, and no one would have trouble with him for no reason.


    So, Casey''s words were almost true.


    He turned around, looked at Zane angrily, and asked, "Is what he said true?"


    Everyone was unbelievable. They didn''t know why the head of the Gary family suddenly changed his


    attitude after seeing Casey.


    Zane was also stunned, but didn''t think much about it. Thinking that his father would definitely help him,


    he nodded and said, "Although he was right, I haven''t touched his wife yet. And he hit me. Dad, you


    must..."


    Before Zane had finished speaking, Hugo had already pped him.


    p!


    Zane fell to the ground again.

 Chapter 132 Kneel Down And Apologize

    Chapter 132 Kneel Down And Apologize


    Everyone watched this scene dumbfounded. No one thought that not only did Hugo not trouble Casey,


    but pped Zane.


    Even though Zane did something wrong, ording to the disposition of Hugo, he didn''t care about it at


    all.


    After all, the Gary family was the top family in J City, and no one dared to provoke it.


    But today, after knowing that it was Zane who trifled with other people''s wives, Hugo actually gave


    Zane a rollicking the first time.


    Could it be that the old man wanted to make Zane learn something better, and didn''t want him to be


    arrogant anymore?


    Everyone looked at Casey, feeling that he was really lucky. Everyone thought he would get beaten up ,


    but no one expected to encounter Hugo to be so sensible.


    After Zane figured out what was happening, he covered his face with one hand, and said aggrieved,


    "Dad, why are you hitting me? It''s obviously the jerk bullying me. You should have your men beat him."


    Seeing that Zane still wanted him to beat Casey, Hugo felt annoyed. If he dared to beat Casey,


    Margaret would probably destroy the Gary family.


    His stupid son didn''t even know he had offended someone he couldn''t afford to offend.


    But he couldn''t exin to Zane why this was happening, so he could only cover it by spanking Zane.


    "You bastard. How dare you talk like this as you wanted to assault his wife? It seems that I really


    should teach you a lesson today, otherwise you will cause greater trouble!"


    After Hugo finished speaking, he kicked Zane directly.


    Zane still didn''t understand what was going on, and said, "Dad, Casey is just a jerk. Why are you


    teaching me for him? He is just a freeloader and beat me. Shouldn''t you get even for me!"


    Hugo''s hands began to tremble, and he pped Zane again, cursing, "Who do you say is a jerk? I think


    you are a jerk!"


    Hugo was ruthless. Zane wailed in pain, and everyone around him was scared.


    These people were shocked. It was the first time they saw Hugo hit Zane for an outsider.


    Albie originally thought that Hugo wasing, and Casey would definitely have to be beaten. However,


    the one who was being beaten turned out to be Zane, which made him feel a bit weird.


    "This jerk is as lucky as always. Every time when Casey is supposed to be beaten, there will always be


    various situations. Unexpectedly, Hugo is educating Young Master Gary," Albie murmured.


    Before, when Casey was supposed to have a rough time, Casey was all right, but others were


    suffering. Albie always thought it was Casey''s luck.


    "Maybe God pity him. So, he let him survive." Albie thought.


    After Hugo gave Zane a severe lesson, he turned to look at Casey, and said with a full smile, "I''m really


    sorry, my son is stubborn by nature and did something he shouldn''t have done. Fortunately, things


    didn''t go worse. Please forgive him once, and I will definitely educate him."


    "Let him apologize," Casey said lightly.


    Everyone looked surprised. Unexpectedly, Casey even dared to make a request after Hugo had done


    this, even wanting Zane to apologize. What an ignorant man.


    "Casey, you are ingrate. Mr. Hugo has already taught Young Master Gary. What else do you want, don''t


    take yourself too seriously, it''s almost done," Albie said quickly.


    "I think he should apologize to Young Master Gary," Someone whispered.


    Hugo did not show any dissatisfaction. After Casey said it, he turned around immediately, kicked Zane,


    and shouted, "Have you heard it? Hurry up and apologize!"


    Everyone looked astonished, and they even had some doubts whether this person was the head of the


    Gary family. The master of the top family of J City treated his son like this for Casey, and it was


    absolutely shocking.


    Zane was unconvinced. Apologizing to a jerk was harder than killing him.


    "Dad, what''s wrong with you? Let me apologize to a jerk, no way!"


    Hugo gritted his teeth and looked at Zane, and said, "What qualifications do you have to say that he is


    a jerk? Look at these things you have done yourself. If you don''t apologize, I will drive you out of the


    Gary family right now. Without the protection of the Gary family, what can you do!"


    As soon as Zane heard this, he knew his father well and became anxious. Hugo might really drive him


    out of the Gary family.


    Zane got up from the ground, walked to Casey, and said casually, "I''m sorry."


    Seeing Zane was so insincere, he said, "Kneel down."


    Zane red and scolded, "Don''t push your luck. Something wrong with my father today. He even


    rebuked me in front of so many people. Do you really think you are qualified to ept my apology?


    Don''t be gullible, or you will die miserably!"


    Everyone nodded, feeling that Casey was gullible. Zane had apologized, but Casey wanted him to


    kneel down. It was a bit arrogant.


    Hugo didn''t feel that Casey''s request was excessive. After all, this man could destroy the Gary family at


    will. His son wanted to assault Casey''s wife, and it was pretty good that Casey didn''t directly abolish


    the Gary family.


    Hugo kicked Zane''s butt and roared, "Kneel down and apologize!"


    Everyone was shocked. The head of the Gary family could actually bear his son kneeling down and


    apologizing to others?


    Zane gritted his teeth. He didn''t dare to vite his father''s order. He could only kneel in front of Casey


    slowly and said, "I''m sorry."


    Casey didn''t n to continue to care about Zane.


    Hugo stepped forward, bent over and smiled, "Sir, are you satisfied this time?"


    Casey nodded and said, "Take care of your son in the future. If this happens again, I won''t show mercy


    anymore."


    Hugo nodded and said, "Don''t worry, I will discipline him, and never let hime to trouble you


    anymore."


    Casey turned, took Edith''s hand, and walked out of the bar.


    Hugo was relieved after sending Casey and Edith out of the bar.


    Fortunately, it was done. if he really angered Casey, the name of the top family in J City would belong


    to others.


    He turned back to the bar, stared at everyone, and said coldly, "If any of you dare to push my son into


    trouble in the future, don''t me me for being cruel!"


    Everyone shrank their necks, and no one dared to speak.


    "You bastard, go back with me!"


    After Hugo finished speaking, he took Zane and left the bar.


    The people in the bar breathed a sigh of relief, Hugo, who was abnormal, was really scary.


    "It''s really lucky that Casey encountered Hugo to be reasonable. If it wasn''t for Hugo to be reasonable


    today, Casey might die."


    "It is estimated that this is the blessing of stupid people. The more stupid he is, the luckier he is."


    "Well. Do you think Young Master Gary will let Casey go after this incident is over? I think there is a


    worse ending waiting for Casey."


    ...


    Back home, Casey took the drunk Edith back to the room and put her on the bed.


    He was going to pour Edith a ss of water when Edith suddenly hugged him.


    Casey only felt his body stiff. It was the first time he had been in such close contact with Edith, and it


    was he who pressed Edith under him.


    Edith looked at Casey, after a long time, she said, "Thank you."


    Caseyughed and said, "You are my wife, so you don''t have to say thank you. If I can''t even protect


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    you, then I''m too useless."


    Edith was moved and suddenly felt her heart beating faster. Under the influence of the alcohol, she had


    a certain impulse in her heart that made her want to do something with Casey...


    Casey also became nervous, and slowly moved towards Edith''s lips.


    Edith closed her eyes and let Casey kiss her.


    Gentle.


    Moist.


    Lingering.


    Casey felt his heart beating to the extreme. He didn''t expect that the first kiss between him and Edith


    was realized.


    And in this ambiguous atmosphere, Casey felt that even if he made out with her, it would be logical.


    Edith did not resist at all. She was also waiting for Casey''s further action.


    Did this idiot finally know her thoughts?


    Just when they were about to start the next step, Amara''s voice rang outside the door.


    "Edith, are you back?"


    Casey got up from Edith instantly, and Edith sat up from the bed.


    Both of them were embarrassed. The ambiguous atmosphere just disappeared without a trace.


    "Yes," Edith said.


    "How was the conversation with Young Master Gary today?" Amara asked.


    "Not very good, I''m a little tired, so I''ll go to bed first." Hearing the three words ¡®Young Master Gary'',


    she was upset.


    Amara muttered a few words at the door before returning to the room.


    Because the atmosphere just now waspletely destroyed, Edith didn''t have any interest to do


    anything. She said to Casey, "Well... I will go to bed first."


    Then she blushed andy down on the bed.


    "I''ll get you a ss of water." Casey also awkward. He hurried out, went to the toilet and washed his


    face, so that he was a little more awake.


    That night, Casey didn''t fall asleep until three o''clock at night. He had been waiting for the opportunity


    and wanted to continue to linger with Edith.


    It was a pity that Edith was a little excited because of the effects of alcohol, but it didn''t take long for her


    to fall asleep.


    Casey was helpless, thinking that if he had a chance in the future, he must move out with Edith.


    Otherwise, he would be disturbed by Amara every time, which was really maddening.


    The next day, Casey sent Edith to work. After watching Edith enter thepany, he nned to drive


    back.


    At this moment, his phone rang and Diana sent him a message.


    "Come to see me now. If you don''te, I''ll send that picture to Edith."


    After that was an address.


    Casey was helpless. Because he also wanted to have a good talk with Diana, he drove to where Diana


    was.


    The address Diana gave Casey was a hotel. After Casey arrived at the entrance of the hotel, he went


    to the reception desk and asked which room Dania was in.


    "Your girlfriend is waiting for you in room 3105," the receptionist replied.


    Casey nced at the receptionist and said, "She is not my girlfriend."


    "But thedy said you are her boyfriend..." the receptionist replied.


    Casey sighed, turned and walked upstairs to the door of room 3105.


    He knocked on the door of the room, and after a while, the door opened from the inside.


    Then Casey saw Diana wrapped in a bath towel with wet hair after bath.

 Chapter 133 Dont You Have Any Feelings for Me

    Chapter 133 Don''t You Have Any Feelings for Me


    "Am I sexy?" Diana stared at Casey and said with a seductive look.


    Casey only looked at Diana''s eyes all the time, and didn''t look elsewhere.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Let''s get down to business. I don''t want to waste time." Casey said lightly.


    Diana was immediately disappointed. Her figure was absolutely voluptuous. She could fascinate


    thousands of men dressing like this when she was just wrapped in a bath towel. However, Casey didn''t


    even look at her.


    "Casey, you have gone to ces like Starry Night Club, so don''t pretend to be a gentleman in front of


    me. I don''t believe that my figure and appearance are not as good as those women in Starry Night


    Club." Diana was indignant.


    "I went to Starry Night Club just to look for a friend of mine. It was not like what you think." Casey said.


    Diana curled her lip and obviously didn''t believe Casey''s words. She did not argue, but turned and


    entered the room.


    Casey followed in. Diana saw that he hadn''t closed the door, and said, "Close the door, or you want


    people passing by to see me like this?"


    Casey had no choice but to close the door.


    "Delete that photo. There is nothing between me and you. You can''t change anything even you have


    the photo." Casey said.


    Diana looked at Casey''s indifferent expression, and suddenly became aggrieved.


    This guy came to her just to have her to delete the photo. She had prepared so carefully, but Casey


    didn''t even intend to make things happen with her.


    "Why are you so stupid? Now there are only me and you in this room. And I even dress like this. Don''t


    you have a single thought about me? Even if you do something to me, I will never object to it." Diana


    said.


    "Sorry, I''m just here to make it clear to you. I went to Starry Night Club to look for a friend. The only


    woman in my life is Edith. Your photo doesn''t mean much." Casey dered.


    Diana bit her lip. At first, she thought Casey wouldpromise a little bit since she had this photo, but


    she underestimated Casey''s willpower.


    However, the more Casey behaved like this, the more she wanted Casey.


    "Humph, it is clear in the photo that it was you who was on top of me on the bed. Why can''t it mean


    anything? Do you think Edith will believe your words when she sees this photo?" Diana asked.


    "Don''t make trouble. If you do this, you will only get yourself into it." Casey sighed.


    Diana looked indifferent and said, "Trouble? My biggest trouble is that you don''t pay any attention to


    me. Do you know that every day I think about you tillte at night? You are in my dreams every day,


    and every day I am hoping that you can pay more attention to me, even if you are not serious."


    "Casey, I know that Edith has never let you touch her in the past few years. You are a man and have


    desires. Edith is stupid, but I am not. I can satisfy you, and I will never tell anyone. Just fulfill my wish,


    will you?"


    Diana became more and more excited, and one could see that she did have been nursing a grievance


    these days.


    However, Casey felt that this was not his fault. He only loved Edith in his life, and no one could change


    it.


    "Calm down, you should understand when this is over." Casey said.


    Seeing that Casey was still so indifferent, Diana gave him a resentful nce before reaching out to rip


    off the bath towel from her.


    Casey immediately turned around and stopped looking at Diana.


    "Casey, let me tell you, if you don''t touch me today, I will show Edith the photo. With Edith''s character,


    she will definitely not forgive you then!" Diana gritted her teeth and spoke.


    Casey shook his head, feeling that Diana was too paranoid.


    Even if Diana threatened him like this, he would never cheat on Edith. As for the photo, everything


    would be fine if he exined to Edith and made it clear then.


    He didn''t want to continue talking with Diana, and walked directly outside.


    Seeing that Casey didn''t care about her threat, Diana immediately became anxious, "Casey, you will


    regret it!"


    Casey did not pause at all. He opened the door of the room, walked out, and then closed it for Diana.


    Diana copsed in an instant, and cried, curling up on the sofa.


    She didn''t really n to show that photo to Edith, but just wanted to threaten Casey to change his


    attitude towards her.


    However, she underestimated Casey''s willpower. Even so, Casey still did not do anything to her.


    Was it true that she could only experience unrequited love in her life?


    After crying on the sofa for a long time, Diana put on the clothes and took out her phone, nning to


    delete the photo.


    At this moment, someone knocked on the door.


    Her eyes brightened up suddenly, thinking that Casey muste back because he was afraid that she


    would send the photo to Edith.


    She put away the phone, walked to the door quickly, arranged her clothes, opened the door, smiled and


    said, "So, you areing back anyway."


    But the next moment she was stunned, because it was not Casey standing at the door, but a woman


    with elegant manner.


    Margaret!


    "Who...who are you?" Diana asked with a puzzled look.


    Margaret smiled jokingly at Diana and said, "You really want to get Casey, don''t you? I''m here to help


    you."


    ...


    Aftering out of the hotel, Casey also let out a long sigh of relief.


    If Diana had been more tempting just now, he really didn''t know if he could hold it.


    After all, he was still a capable man. Facing this kind of beauty, he would be lying if he said he didn''t


    have any feelings, but he controlled himself and didn''t want to make mistakes.


    "Women issue. How nerve-wrecking! It seems that I have to exin it to Edithter."


    Casey said and went to his car.


    At this time, a few people ran towards him quickly, Casey turned to take a look, and found that it was


    Hugo and his bodyguards.


    Hugo smiled and looked at Casey, and said, "Casey, what a coincidence. I didn''t expect to meet you


    here. I was just looking for you."


    "What do you want me for?" Casey asked.


    "Here''s the thing. the Gray family will host a dinner party in a few days. At that time, some celebrities


    will be invited. Yesterday, my good-for-nothing son has provoked you, which I have already taught him


    a big lesson. In order to show my apology to you, I want to invite you to attend this dinner party." Hugo


    said.


    Casey thought that people who attended the Gray family''s parties were usually elites in the society. He


    had no interest in this dinner party, but if Edith attended with him, she could make some new contacts


    there, which would be very good for Edith''s development.


    "Can I take someone with me?" Casey asked.


    "Sure! You can bring as many people as you want, you are the most important guest of this dinner


    party. Of course everything will be up to you." Hugo said.


    Casey nodded and said, "OK then, I''ll be there and have a look."


    Hugo immediately told Casey the address of the party, and then they exchanged their numbers for


    further contact.


    After watching Casey drive away, Hugo breathed a sigh of relief. Facing Casey, he felt endlessly


    pressured.


    "Let''s go, Ms. Margaret should have been in the hotel. let''s go to the lobby and wait."


    A group of people all walked into the hotel where Casey had juste out.


    In the evening, Casey took Edith home.


    As soon as they walked into the house, they felt high tension in the air.


    Both Amara and Nics sat on the sofa with gloomy expressions and said nothing.


    Edith was puzzled, having no idea about what was wrong with them. While Casey roughly guessed


    why they behaved like this.


    "Dad, Mom, what happened?" Edith asked.


    Amara looked at Edith and Casey, and roared, "What happened? You have to ask your worthless


    husband!"


    Edith turned her head and nced at Casey, and said, "Casey hasn''t provoked youtely. Don''t me


    it on him every time something bad happened."


    Amara sneered and said, "me it on him? I''d rather that I could me it on someone else, but I can''t!


    You attended Young Master Gray''s receptionst night. Did Casey beat him or not?"


    Now Edith realized that Amara was angry about this.


    One could tell why even by thinking with his feet. It must have been Albie who talked nonsense among


    the Patel family aftering back.


    Edith was still angry when she talked about this, it was obvious that Zane wanted to take advantage of


    her, were it not for Casey, she would have been hurt.


    In her opinion, it was easy for Casey to beat him. She was actually showing mercy that she didn''t call


    the police to arrest Zane.


    "Mom, Casey beat Zane for me. Zane wanted to take advantage of me, and Casey was just protecting


    me. Besides, Hugo showed upter, he also scolded Zane." Edith said.


    Amara didn''t believe Edith''s words at all, and she said, "Don''t defend this trash. Albie was also there


    yesterday. He said that Casey not only beat Young Master Gray at the reception, but also forced Hugo


    to p Young Master Gray. He is driving our family to death!"


    Edith was speechless. She didn''t expect that it became "Casey forced Hugo to p Zane" after being


    told by Albie. It was clear that Hugo himself could not bear his son''s behavior and wanted to teach him


    a lesson.


    "Mom, Albie''s words are nonsense, don''t listen to him, he is deliberately discrediting Casey." Edith said.


    "Daughter, up to this point, you are still defending Casey. After hearing this, Francis asked the people


    who attended the reception that day. Everyone said that what Albie said was true. Are they talking


    nonsense too?"


    "Don''t you know the status of the Gray family in J City? That''s the most powerful family in J City. This


    time Casey beat Young Master Gray in public and forced Hugo to teach his own son a lesson. Do you


    think the Gray family will let him get away?"


    "Likely, our whole family will be implicated in it because of this worthless wrench."


    Amara said, and she was extremely anxious. Offending the Gray family was a big deal. After all, with


    the Gray family''s power in J City, it was easy for them to prey on them.


    "Mom, it was really not what you think, yesterday..." Edith still wanted to exin.


    Amara wouldn''t listen to it at all, and she continued, "Besides, the Gray family is going to have a dinner


    party recently. Francis is thinking about how to attend the dinner party. With this, he will definitely not


    be able to attend it. Do you think Francis will let us get away with it?"


    Casey heard what Amara say, and immediately said, "It''s fine, what happened yesterday was indeed


    Zane''s fault. Hugo should teach him a lesson. As for this dinner party, people of the Patel family are


    eligible to attend."


    Amara''s expression immediately became grim, and she said, "Do you think that you rule the Gray


    family? If the Patel family can still attend this dinner, it will be nonsense. Instead, the Gray family will


    me the whole the Patel family, at that time, don''t even think that any of us can live well!"


    "You two hurry out with me. It has been spread in the Patel family, and Francis is waiting for you."


    "Casey, this is your mistake and you should pay for it. No one can save you by then!"

 Chapter 134 Invitation to the Gray familys Dinner Party

    Chapter 134 Invitation to the Gray family''s Dinner Party


    Casey saw that Amara didn''t believe his words, so he stopped arguing. He knew that people like her


    would never be convinced just by what he said.


    Edith felt wronged for Casey, but from her past experiences, Edith knew that these people would never


    believe Casey until the truth was revealed.


    People''s prejudices were so stubborn. Sometimes, these prejudices could kill an innocent person.


    Fortunately, Casey had a strong mind and did not take these prejudices to heart.


    The family came out of the vi, and Casey was about to drive them to the Patel family''s mansion.


    Nics said with a sullen face, "Give me the key and I will drive."


    Casey did not refuse, and handed the key to Nics.


    "What a jinx, you will not be allowed to touch anything in our house in the future." Nics muttered.


    They drove all the way to the Patel family''s mansion. They walked into the mansion and saw that the


    living room was already full of people.


    When everyone saw theming in, they all stood up immediately and looked at them hostilely.


    Amara only felt very embarrassed, and she lowered her head unconsciously, as if she had made a big


    mistake.


    Everyone gathered around them and began to find faults with Casey.


    "Casey, you rubbish, you are really the jinx of the Patel family. You can provoke someone else, why did


    you have to provoke Young Master Gray? Are you wishing that the Patel family to be washed up?"


    "You damned buster, if you want to die, you should die alone. Now it makes us suffer together with you.


    If the Gray family is so angry and take action, none of us can get away!"


    "Nics, look at your good son-inw, he is just like you, he is extremely useless, and he always


    makes trouble for us!"


    Nics was embarrassed and didn''t dare to refute. But in his heart, his hatred towards Casey made his


    teeth grind.


    The thing that Casey had provoked the Gray family was likely to bring an unprecedented disaster to the


    Patel family, which was undoubtedly equivalent to harming the interests of these people, so there was


    no need for them to be polite to Casey and his family.


    Edith clenched her fists tightly when she heard all the nasty words these people were saying. Even


    strangers could be much kinder than her rtives.


    These people were really hateful.


    "Enough, everyone calms down. Let Grandpa decide what to do with Casey." Albie''s voice was heard.


    He sneered and nced at Casey''s side, gloating over their situation.


    Everyone gave way to Casey and let him walk towards Francis.


    Francis was sitting on the sofa at this time, his face was livid, and one hand was trembling constantly.


    He just recovered fromst illness not long ago, and it almost made him have a rpse this time.


    "Hurry up to Francis to apologize. Why are you still dawdling?" A person shouted.


    The four of them stopped in front of Francis, Casey and Edith stood upright, while Amara and Nics


    both bent over and bowed their heads.


    "Francis, it was Casey who caused the trouble this time. It has nothing to do with us. If you want to


    punish someone, just punish Casey." Amara said.


    Hearing what Amara said, Edith immediately defended Casey, "Grandpa, Casey is not to me for this.


    Zane wanted to take advantage of me. Casey was to protect me."


    Albie immediately sneered and said, "Edith, up to this point, don''t defend Casey. No matter what, it was


    because of him that Young Master Gray was beaten by his father. Do you think Young Master Gray will


    let him off?"


    "Enough!" Francis shouted angrily, "A bunch of bastards! You can only cause me troubles. None of you


    can save my worry!"


    The living room became quiet immediately.


    "Edith, I trust you so much and asked you to be the manager of thepany. Is this the way you repay


    me? Yesterday''s reception, you were also there, why didn''t you stop Casey? Could it be that you


    wanted to watch the Patel family fall into hell?" Francis questioned her, staring at Edith.


    Edith hurriedly said, "Grandpa, it''s not what you think, it was Zane who wanted to make advantage to


    me, and Casey stopped him."


    Francis banged on the table suddenly, and said, "It''s really disappointing that you are still defending


    Casey. I have asked several people who attended the reception yesterday, and they all said it was


    Casey who messed with Young Master Gray, and even forced Hugo to teach Young Master Gray a


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    lesson, can they all be lying?"


    Only then did Edith feel the power of rumor and make-believe. When everyone held a prejudice against


    one person, that person didn''t even have the right to exin.


    "It will be the Gray family''s dinner party before long. I''ve been making efforts to try to attend this dinner


    party. If I can make friends with the Gray family, our Patel family may also be among the first-ss


    families in J City."


    "I had found a friend, asked him to help me, and sent us an invitation letter, but after what happened


    yesterday, my friend couldn''t do anything about it at all."


    "The future of the Patel family was ruined in the hands of you damned trash! And you made Hugo p


    Young Master Gray in front of so many people, do you think he will let you get away? Everyone in the


    Patel family now has to suffer with you!"


    Francis got more and more excited as he said, and he almost got up and pped Casey.


    "Grandpa, what this trash has done will indeed affect the development of our family. In my opinion, we


    should kick him out now and draw a clear line between him and our family. Maybe the Gray family won''t


    go after us." Albie took the opportunity to stir up troubles.


    "Yes, kick him out. We can''t keep this kind of jinx!"


    "Drive him out of the Patel family. We can''t let him stay in the Patel family anymore, or he may bring us


    more troubles!"


    "Kick him out now, and what he has done has nothing to do with us!"


    ...


    Amara nced at Casey, poked him with her finger, and said, "Casey, if you are smart, you should


    disassociate yourself from the Patel family. Since you pay the property fee, I can let you stay in the


    storage room."


    Edith was anxious when seeing everyone unanimously want Casey to get out of the Patel family, but


    there were so many of them, and it was impossible for her to convince all of them by her alone.


    Casey heard them chirping, and did not panic at all, and then he said in a very prating voice, "I can


    guarantee that the Gray family will not trouble us, and I can ask the Gray family to invite you to the


    party."


    As soon as he said this, everyone was silent for a while, but soon it broke out again.


    "This trash is daydreaming, who does he think he is, and said that he could ask the Gray family to


    invite Francis to the party?"


    "His brain must be crushed by the door. It sounds like the Gray family will listen to him."


    "I''mughing so hard, Casey is not only a waste, but also retarded, he is like a fool."


    ...


    After Albie heard what Casey said, he also sneered, but he did not refute, but rolled his eyes and


    smiled and said, "Casey, tell us first if you are invited by the Gray family or not?"


    "I am invited." Casey replied.


    "Oh yeah? Where''s the invitation letter? Don''t just say it, show us the invitation letter." Albie said.


    "Hugo invited me himself, but didn''t give me the invitation letter." Casey said.


    They allughed at once, with total mockery.


    "You should at least blush a bit when you are fucking lying. This is the first time I have seen someone


    like you who can lie without being ashamed. You made Hugo lose his face yesterday. Will he still invite


    you to the dinner party? You must be daydreaming." Albie sneered.


    "Believe it or not." Casey replied.


    None of those here believed what Casey said. Even Edith felt that Casey''s words were somewhat


    unreliable.


    After all, Hugo indeed lost his face yesterday. It was really unlikely that he would invite Casey to the


    party right away.


    Unless Casey''s status waspletely over Hugo''s, but Casey had been in J City for several years,


    and everyone knew that he was a worthless wrench, how could he be superior to Master of the biggest


    family in J City.


    "It''s really pissing me off! Up to this point, you still treat me as a fool. Do you really think I won''t drive


    you out?" Francis said angrily.


    Albie showed a sinister smile on his face, and said, "Grandpa, maybe what he said is true. After all,


    Casey is someone who can handle even the TY Group. Just give him a try, what if it really works."


    Lots of themughed, thinking that Albie was telling a joke.


    Albie was thinking that since Casey couldn''t escape the fate of being kicked out today anyway, so why


    not make him more embarrassed.


    "He was right. You can give me a chance. If I fail to let the Gray family invite you, it won''t be toote for


    you to kick me out by then." Casey said.


    Albie didn''t expect that Casey would actually follow his words, and he felt contemptuous of him in his


    heart.


    Damn, did this trash really think he could convince the Gray family to invite grandpa to the dinner


    party? He must have shits in his brain.


    Francis snorted coldly and said, "Okay, then I will give you a chance. Before ten o''clock tonight, if I


    don''t receive the invitation letter from the Gray family, I will drive you out of the Patel family myself!"


    The smiles on everyone''s faces became wilder. Francis clearly wanted to humiliate Casey. Now there


    were only two hours left till ten o''clock in the evening. Even if Casey went to the Gray family to kneel


    down and confess his mistake, he couldn''t bring the invitation letter back.


    After Francis finished speaking, he got up and went upstairs and waited for ten o''clock toe.


    Everyone in the Patel family didn''t leave. They wanted to wait for the time toe and watched Casey


    being driven out.


    Casey left the mansion, took out his phone, and called Hugo.


    "Casey, is there anything that I can help you with?" Hugo said respectfully.


    "I want the Patel family to attend your dinner party, is it okay?" Casey asked.


    "No problem, I''ll let someone to take invitation letters to the Patel family''s mansion!" Hugo said.


    Casey merely said "Hm." And he hung up.


    At this time Edith walked out, she stood next to Casey, and said, "I will apany you to the Gray


    family. Let''s apologize together. Maybe the Gray family can give us an invitation letter."


    Caseyughed, and said, "No, someone from the Gray family will send the invitation letter here soon.


    Chat with me here."


    Edith was taken aback. She didn''t expect that Casey was so confident that he actually said that the


    Gray family would send the invitation letter here.


    They stood outside the mansion and chatted for a while, Edith was still a little worried, but seeing


    Casey didn''t panic at all, she could do nothing but only to chat with him.


    Soon it was past nine o''clock, and Casey and Edith went back into the mansion.


    Everyone smiled sarcastically and looked at Casey and asked where the invitation letter was.


    Casey ignored them. Based on the distance between the Gray family and the Patel family''s mansion,


    the person sending the invitation letter should arrive soon.


    At this time Francis walked down from the upper floor and sat on the sofa.


    Albie nced at Casey with a sneer, and said, "Casey, where''s your invitation letter? In half an hour,


    you will be kicked out of here."


    Casey nced at him and said, "The invitation letter will be here soon."


    Albieughed and said, "Who are you fooling? You just went out and didn''t leave the mansion at all.


    You didn''t even go to beg for him, how could he send you an invitation letter?"


    "You just want to be kicked out of the Patel family, don''t you?"


    Francis also stared at Casey gloomily, with disgust in his eyes.


    Just as Albie finished speaking, a man in a suit walked into the mansion. He nced through everyone


    and said, "Which one is Francis Patel?"


    "I am." Francis said.


    The man in a suit immediately walked up to Francis, handed over an exquisite invitation letter to him,


    and said, "This is an invitation letter to the Gray family''s dinner party. Please take it. Please do bring


    your family to the dinner party."

 Chapter 135 Take Mr. Davies Back by Order

    Chapter 135 Take Mr. Davies Back by Order


    All the people in the living room were shocked as the silence descended the vi.


    Francis swallowed and stumbled to take the invitation, saying in a thrilled tone, "Please tell Mr. Hugo


    that I feel appreciative to be invited to his family dinner." The man in suit nodded and left the vi.


    All eyes were on Casey as it was surprising to find the Grey family sent an invitation here.


    "Is it because of Casey? How could he ask the Grey family to do this? It''s said the Grey family has


    finished sending invitations," someone said.


    Edith looked at Casey in surprise, not knowing how he made it. She was sure that he hadn''t left the


    vi. Did he call the Grey family to send the invitation?


    "It has nothing to do with Casey. I just watched him and found him standing there doing nothing special.


    So, I''m sure the Grey family sends the invitation out of respect for us," Albie said.


    "Of course. It doesn''t make sense if he''s the reason that we''ve got the invitation. He contributes nothing


    here," lots of people agreed.


    Casey took out his phone and shook it, exining, "Wake up, morons! It''s 21st century, and they came


    here to send the invitations due to my phone call."


    Albie rolled his eyes. "Save it! It''s impossible you''ve got their number. Don''t you remember what did


    you do to the Young Master Gray?"


    "Yep. The Gray family won''t treat you well as you pissed them off yesterday. How dare you!"


    "They invite us to the dinner for our enhanced power."


    ¡­


    Casey was too disappointed to exin as they''d never trust him.


    Francis felt much better as the Gray family''s invitation lit up his day, and he didn''t care about Casey at


    all.


    "Grandpa, it has nothing to do with Casey," Albie told Francis.


    Francis nodded. "Of course, we''re no less than other families. Obviously, the Gray family wants to


    make friends with us."


    "Why not put him out on the street? He''s useless to us now," Albie said.


    Francis shook his head. "Not yet. Casey had a good performance on the projects of the TY Group, and


    the Gray family didn''t hold a grudge against him."


    Albie didn''t agree with his grandfather as he thought Casey would be kicked out.


    "Grandpa, I don''t think it''d be a good idea to leave him with us as he''s just a useless liar. He knew the


    Gray family would send us the invitation, and he proudly stood outside as if he''s our savior," Albie said.


    Francis shook his hand. "Enough. Let''s pay more attention to the invitation. I''ll bring some family


    members to the dinner together, but the number is limited."


    People instantly gathered around him as they all wanted to go to the dinner.


    Albie was exasperated as he didn''t believe Francis could let go of Casey.


    "Grandpa, you can take anyone with you but Casey, who''ll definitely disgrace our family," said Albie.


    "Ha-ha! Casey said that he''d been invited by the Gray family. He doesn''t have to go there with your


    grandfather," someone taunted.


    Francis cast Casey a hard look. "The dinner is not a party for fun. Neither Casey nor Edith''s family can


    go to the dinner with me. Due to Casey''s misbehavior yesterday, Edith''s family are punished."


    Amara and Nics thought they''d get a chance to make friends with the powerful from the Gray family,


    but it seemed that they were daydreaming.


    They red at Casey as they med him for the punishment.


    To be honest, Francis didn''t n to take them even if Casey behaved himself yesterday.


    But Edith didn''t care about it as she wasn''t interested in the dinner.


    "Nics, take your family home. Tell Casey to behave himself," Francis said to Nics.


    Amara and Edith said, "Let''s go home."


    The four people walked out of the vi as others all looked at them with taunts and snorts.


    When Nics left to drive their car out of the parking-lot, Amara angrily pinched Casey in the arm,


    yelling, "You monster! Hadn''t it been you, we''d have been allowed to go to the Gray family''s party.


    You''d ruined everything, and you have to pay for our loss with cash."


    Edith looked at her mother with surprise as she had never thought her mother could be so malicious.


    "Mom, are you insane? Grandpa won''t take us to the party even if Casey did everything right. Why


    should Casey pay for the loss?" Edith questioned Amara.


    "Whatever it is, I just know Casey''s in debt to us. If he doesn''t give us the money till tonight, he''ll sleep


    in the street," Amara threatened.


    ring at Amara, Casey really wanted to p her in the face if she was not his mother-inw.


    "Don''t you remember that I''m the one paying for the property costs. I can leave and sleep in the hotel,


    then you''ll have to pay for it on your own," he said coldly.


    Amara immediately changed her mind. "Casey, you bastard, how could you threaten me with the dirty


    tricks!"


    Casey was rendered speechless as he thought he was the one being bullied.


    After Nics drove the car to pick them up, they left for the Hazelfield Estate.


    Silence spilled among them.


    "If you really want to go to the dinner, I can take you there." Casey broke the silence.


    Amara instantly snapped, "Shut up! You little liar! Don''t you really think we''d believe your boasts?


    Never will the Gray family invite a nobody like you."


    Casey shrugged his shoulders as he''d done what he could to please them. He meant it but Amara was


    too stupid to believe him.


    In the following days, the whole Petal family was soaked in the exhration of attending the Gray


    family''s dinner. Some young Patels were chosen to attend the dinner party with Francis, as he wanted


    the young generation of his family to broaden their horizon.


    Including, of course, Albie and N.


    N was over the moon as she knew Edith wasn''t allowed to attend the dinner. There must be various


    elites at the Gray family''s dinner, and she could make acquaintance with them there. With their help,


    she could be more powerful than Edith.


    Although Edith, manager of thepany, ranked higher than her now, in the era of social rtions,


    Edith would be defeated by her powerfulwork of rtionships.


    Casey exined to Edith that he really received the invitation, and she could go to the dinner with him.


    Doubtful as she was, she promised him she''d go there with him, in case he''d get embarrassed.


    What had recently upset her was that Diana always talked about Casey with her as if Diana and Casey


    had an affair.


    Even worse, at a time, Diana idently spilled out the secret that one night she and Casey were


    together, but then she quickly corrected herself.


    Edith''s heart was squeezed as she knew Casey had been frequently out at night.


    Every time he went out, he told her he''s got business to deal with, and she trusted him. However,


    Diana''s words changed her mind. What if Casey went out dating Diana?


    But she had no proof, so she didn''t question him.


    In the afternoon of the Gray family''s dinner, Casey went to Edith''spany to pick her up.


    Walking into thepany, he came across Albie and N.


    Seeing Casey, they both shed a taunting smirk.


    "Well, isn''t this the great Casey? Aren''t you now at the Gray family''s dinner? What are you doing here


    in thepany?" Albie smiled and said.


    "I''m here to pick up my wife, and we''re going to the dinner together," Casey answered.


    N rolled her eyes. "You can''t be too shameless. How could you go to the dinner without an


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    invitation? They even won''t let you in. Save the crap to yourself."


    "N, stop wasting time with the son of the bitch, as we''ve got a real dinner to attend. Hurry up and


    leave with our grandpa," Albie interrupted.


    N nodded and looked at Casey with contempt before walking away.


    Casey continued his way to find Edith.


    Edith was still in doubt, and she asked, "Casey, where''s the invitation?"


    Casey grinned. "We don''t need it as people from the Gray family will pick us up."


    Edith was dumbfounded, wondering if Casey was insane. How could they deserve a privilege like this?


    Suddenly, Casey''s phone rang.


    "Hello, is that Mr. Davies? This is the chauffer of the Gray family, and I''m going to take you to the dinner


    by order. May I have your present location, please?"


    After Casey told him the address, the chauffer promised he''d arrive in ten minutes.


    Ten minutester, Casey grabbed Edith by hand and said, "Let''s go downstairs."


    Thinking of Diana''s words, Edith somehow loathed taking his hand. When rising to her feet, she got


    away from his grab, but Casey didn''t care as he thought Edith was coy in public.


    Edith had doubted Casey''s words till they got to the gate of thepany.


    Suddenly, an EWB Lincoln pulled up in front of them. Its chauffer got off and walked to Casey.


    "Good evening, sir. Are you Mr. Davies?"


    Casey nodded.


    "I''m the chauffer of Mr. Hugo. He ordered me to drive you to the dinner."


    Edith was shocked as her jaw dropped.


    The chauffer of Hugo? Was it a truth that Casey was invited by Hugo?

 Chapter 136 Whos in the Car?

    Chapter 136 Who''s in the Car?


    "After you," Casey said, opening the door for Edith.


    But Edith was still in shock without moving.


    Casey smiled. "We''d bete, mydy."


    Which pulled Edith from her thoughts, and she hastily nodded, sliding into the limo. It was the first time


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    that she had sat in such a fancy car, and she couldn''t help but look around.


    "Casey, how could you make it?" Edith asked.


    "What?" He asked back.


    "Ask the Gray family to drive you to the dinner." Looking at Casey, Edith felt that there were


    innumerous secrets about Casey.


    Heughed. "Well, maybe he''s making up for his son''s misbehavior."


    She didn''t get his point, but she didn''t n to ask about it unless he was willing to exin.


    The dinner was in the ancestral residence of the Gray family, which was elegant and tranquil. With a


    long history, as well as many houses and yards, it wasrge enough to hold the whole family.


    And the dinner was set in the main yard with plenty of corridors. Basking in the decorative lights, all the


    food and drinks made the atmosphere of a high-end family dinner.


    The EWB Lincoln pulled up at the entrance where many people were waiting for the dinner to begin.


    Francis was chatting with others as he had already brought her family members here.


    Now all eyes were on the EWB Lincoln.


    "It''s Mr. Hugo''s limo, but it carried others here," a man standing by Francis said.


    Including Francis, people nearby were looking at the limo enviously, wondering who were the lucky


    dogs.


    Albie asked, "Grandpa, who are in the car now?"


    "VIP of the Gray family," Francis answered.


    Francis also envied the people in the car, as he longed for the privilege, too.


    "It must be my future husband," N mumbled.


    Francis shot her a re. He started to doubt that N wasn''t the reason that they sent them the


    presents.


    Noticing the re, N whined, "You can''t be too jealous. Sooner orter, I''ll marry a filthy-rich man.


    Don''t be too surprised then."


    The limo went all its way to the yard. Edith felt sentimental as she saw all the envious gazes.


    Especially when she found her family members'', which made her feel relieved.


    She glimpsed at Casey, only to find that he paid no attention to the crowd outside as if he deserved this


    privilege.


    How could he be so confident?


    Zane had been waiting for them before the limo pulled up in the center of the yard. Noticing Casey get


    off, he quickly bowed to Casey.


    "Good evening, boss¡­"


    "Casey eyed him, and he quickly got his signal to change his words.


    "Good evening, Mr. Davies."


    Casey nodded.


    When Edith got off, Zane also smiled at her politely. "I''m sorry, Mrs. Davies. It was my son''s mistake


    that upset you. He has been punished for it. Could you please forgive him?"


    Edith looked at him with surprise as she didn''t think that he was too nice to be the master of Gray


    family.


    Because she was almost assaulted by his son?


    In spite of everything, Edith felt weird as she was called "Mrs. Davies".


    "Come and go inside, and our dinner will begin soon," Zane said.


    Casey nodded. Following Zane''s lead, he walked into a open-space living-room with Edith together.


    There were some showcases where various antiques were disyed.


    Obviously, Zane was also an antique lover.


    Some people were sitting there who were of the same age as Zane. And they also brought their young


    generations to broaden their horizons.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, please allow me to introduce Mr. Davies to you, and this is his wife," Zane said.


    The crowd all turned around to look at the young couple with contempt.


    People invited by Zane here were all pundits and elites from all walks of life, with years of experience.


    They looked down on Casey and Edith for they looked like rookies as young as their young


    generations.


    "My friend, I''m afraid this Mr. Davies is only an apprentice. It must be a joke that he''s your important


    guest tonight," an old man with a beard said.


    Zane felt a bit embarrassed, but Casey was from the Davies family of B City. He was more than a


    young apprentice.


    He couldn''t tell the old man the truth as Margaret told him not to expose Casey''s identity.


    "Mr. Abraham, trust me, he is an important guest," Zane said.


    "Mr. Gray, among us are masters of powerful families, business moguls, medical pundits, and so on. As


    for me, my teacher is the top appraiser of J City. What about Mr. Davies?" said by a young man


    standing beside Mr. Abraham.


    Mr. Abraham was Abraham Brooks, a famous appraiser of antiques in J City, who was called the top


    appraiser of J City. And the young man was Caleb Cole, his young apprentice.


    Abraham exceled in the world of the appreciation of antiques. As a master of appraiser, he was not


    only well-known but also enjoyed a high social status.


    Zane loved antiques, and he got along well with Abraham. So, Abraham was also an important guest at


    the dinner.


    As a proud apprentice of Abraham, Caleb couldn''t bear that Casey, as young as he was, was treated


    as an important guest.


    Zane was rendered speechless by Caleb''s tricky question. Casey depended on the Davies family, but it


    was a secret.


    Zane didn''t like Caleb as he stuck his nose into his business.


    But Caleb was Abraham''s apprentice rather than his.


    "It''s simple. I think he''s qualified, so I invite him," Zane said unhappily.


    Caleb smiled. "Fine. I see. Mr. Davies depends on your favor, doesn''t he?"


    "Caleb, it''s none of your business. Just leave it along," Abraham ordered.


    Caleb stopped his gossips.


    Then Zane arrange for Casey and Edith to sit together, looking at them with apology.


    "Sorry, Mr. Davies. Mr. Abraham''s apprentice was a little proud," Zane said.


    "It''s alright," Casey said.


    Edith started to believe that his husband was invited because Zane wanted to make up for his son''s


    mistake, and that was why everyone treated Casey badly except Zane.


    Caleb stared at Edith for a while as he was attracted by Edith''s beauty. She should belong to him.


    Caleb felt envious and jealous.


    He kind of knew Casey''s identity, as he overheard some stuff about Casey when Zane and Abraham


    was talking about Casey Davies.


    Caleb looked at Casey and smiled. "Mr. Davies, what''s your full name?"


    "Casey Davies."


    "It''s said that there''s a coward in J City also called ¡®Casey Davies''. Oh my God! Your names are the


    same. What a shame!" Caleb taunted.


    "I am the Casey you mentioned. So what?" Casey questioned.


    Because Casey had admitted, Caleb was more jealous. How could a piece of garbage be the


    important guest of the Gray family?


    The guests here were all from J City, and they knew stuff about Casey. Now they all looked at Casey


    with contempt.


    Zane got worried about his guests as he was afraid that if they irritated Casey, they''d got themselves


    into great trouble.


    Lucky them that Casey didn''t care about their bad attitude at all.


    "By the way, Mr. Abraham, it''s been widely acknowledged that Caleb is your best apprentice. I''ve got


    many valuable antique, and I wonder if I could have the honor to invite Caleb to appraise them,"


    Abraham said.


    "Of course, Mr. Gray. Come and nail it, Caleb," Abraham said.


    Caleb also wanted to show off in front of Casey and Edith as he glimpsed at the young couple.


    "Yes, sir."


    Abraham discreetly handed an ancient vase to Caleb from the showcase.


    "Start form this one." Abraham smiled.


    Caleb instantly studied on it.


    Abraham had discovered the vase'' history from a casual glimpse.


    But he kept silence to leave the chance for his apprentice.


    After a while, Caleb said with surprise, "Jesus Crist! It was from the Ru Kiln (a kiln famous for


    producing porcin wares in the Song Dynasty). If I''m not mistaken, it''s a Chinese-staff-shaped vase


    produced in the Southern Song Dynasty (1127AD- 1179AD). An authentic chinaware from a folk kiln."


    Zane immediately smiled with pride and said, "Brilliant! It was from the Ru Kiln. I believe that Mr.


    Abraham has got an excellent apprentice."


    However, Abraham was unhappy as there was something wrong with Caleb''s appraisal.


    "He has just be my apprentice for less than two years. Don''t you boast his skill too much?"


    Abraham said.


    Caleb was confused about Abraham''s dissatisfaction. Wasn''t he right about the history of the vase?


    "In spite of some misunderstandings, your apprentice''s appraisal is not bad. I believe he''ll be a


    good appraiser," Zane said.


    Caleb instantly disagreed. "Hugo, I''m afraid my appraisal was perfect."


    "Well, the vase was from the Ru Kiln, but¡­," Zane hadn''t finished his exnation.


    When Casey suddenly broke in, "The Ru Kiln wasn''t a folk kiln as its products were prepared for the


    royal family in the Song Dynasty."

 Chapter 137 Treasure Appraisal

    Chapter 137 Treasure Appraisal


    Everyone turned to look at Casey.


    Caleb suddenly showed disdain, and said, "Casey, I have already known what you can do. You can¡¯t


    Casey shrugged, as if he didn¡¯t care about how he was judged.


    Edith didn''t expect Casey to speak suddenly, but she quickly thought of that at the Patel family''s


    banquet, Casey saw at a nce that the painting Albie gave was a fake.


    Hugo''s and Abraham''s eyes widened at the same time. Others might think that Casey was talking


    nonsense, but they both knew clearly that Casey was right.


    Abraham nced at Caleb angrily. His best apprentice was not even as good as a trash who everyone


    in J City knew.


    "Caleb, you shut up!" Abraham shouted.


    Caleb was suddenly not convinced, and said, "Master, he is just a trash. What rights does he have to


    talk nonsense here?"


    "He is right. This is indeed from Ru Kiln in the Northern Song Dynasty. Besides, it is from the official


    kiln. There are no wooden-club-shaped vases in the civilian kiln. You really disappointed me!" Abraham


    said coldly.


    Caleb was dumbfounded. He didn''t expect Casey was right.


    He didn''t understand how such a trash could know the origin of this vase. After learning from Abraham


    for so long, he nearly failed to recognize the origin of this vase.


    Caleb turned to look at Hugo again, as if he wanted to verify with Hugo, in case his master had seen it


    wrong.


    Hugo said, "Mr. Casey really has a keen eye. You can see the origin of this vase at a nce. You are


    right. This vase is indeed from the official kiln in the Northern Song Dynasty. Several appraisers have


    seen it wrong before. Just you and Mr. Abraham can recognize it."


    Caleb was shocked. Casey was actually right!


    He immediately clenched his fist, feeling unconvinced.


    ¡®It must be Mr. Hugo who didn¡¯t wanted Casey to be so embarrassed, so he told Casey in advance.


    Otherwise, how could such a trash recognize an antique that I can''t recognize.¡¯ Caleb thought.


    Caleb thought that he couldn''t lose.


    He turned to nce at Abraham, and said, "Master, I was careless just now. I didn''t observe carefully. I


    won¡¯t make such a mistake anymore."


    After speaking, he looked at Casey again, and said, "It seems that Casey also understands treasure


    appraisal, but it¡¯s just a vase. We don¡¯t know how much you know about treasure appraisal. Do you


    dare to have apetition with me to see who is better?"


    Hearing Caleb''s words, Abraham immediately understood what he meant.


    Naturally, he believed more in his apprentice. Maybe Casey happened to have seen the vase before,


    so he could recognize it just now.


    Caleb and Casey had to have apetition. Otherwise, people would say that Abraham''s apprentice


    was not as good as a trash.


    "I agree. The dinner party hasn''t started yet. Just let thempete a round. It can also kill time."


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Abraham said with a smile.


    Hugo looked at Casey and asked, "Mr. Casey?"


    Casey nodded and said, "Okay."


    Hugo alsoughed and said, "In this case, let''s watch thempete. Thepetition between young


    people must be very interesting."


    Caleb felt weird. Shouldn''t it be Hugo that told Casey in advance so Casey could recognize the vase?


    Why did Hugo seem not to be afraid that Casey would lose?


    Hugo didn''t care whether Casey was embarrassed or not?


    "Actually, not all of the collections on the showcases in my room are the genuine articles. Some of them


    are high-quality imitations I bought. But the imitations are so genuine that they¡¯re almost no different


    from the genuine article."


    "Since you want to have apetition, just find out the high-quality imitations in my collections.


    Whoever finds out more will win. What do you think?"


    Hugo spoke.


    "What if he finds out imitations as many as I do?" Caleb asked.


    "Then do an antique appraisal again. Mr. Abraham will pick one collection. You two appraise it." Hugo


    said.


    Calebughed. If it was in this case, he could definitely win.


    Casey stood up from his seat and asked, "Since it''s apetition, there should always be time limit. I


    don''t want to observe the collection too long. Otherwise, I have to wait for him till the dawn."


    Hearing what Casey said, Caleb knew Casey wasughing at him that he spent so much time in


    appraising antiques just now. He red at Casey fiercely.


    "It''s 7:15 in the evening. The dinner will officially start at 7:30. Ten minutes limit. You will write down the


    high-quality imitations you find. There are five minutes left to see the results. What do you think?" Hugo


    said.


    "Okay." Caleb immediately agreed.


    Casey also nodded.


    Everyone in the room stood up, wanting to see who was better.


    Hugo gave paper and pens to them. Under everyone''s attention, thepetition began.


    Caleb observed the antiques on the showcase carefully. Because there was only ten minutes and there


    were a lot of collections on the showcase, he could not spend much time in observing one.


    It was not an easy task to find all the high-quality imitations in such a short period of time. Caleb felt a


    huge pressure.


    Even Abraham, the top appraiser in J City didn''t dare to say that he could find out all the high-quality


    imitations within ten minutes.


    After a while, Caleb''s forehead was covered with sweat.


    But Casey watched in front of the showcase quite leisurely. He didn''t even need to pick up the antiques


    to observe. He just took a casual nce at an antique and immediately went to see the next one.


    Everyone looked at Casey with a little surprise. They had never seen such an appraiser like Casey.


    Many people thought that Casey was just pretending to be calm. He definitely didn¡¯t know treasure


    appraisal at all. Maybe he had made Abraham''s apprentice embarrassed. Now he wanted to please


    Abraham and Caleb. So he epted thepetition. If he lost to Caleb, the master and the apprentice


    wouldn''t hold a grudge with him.


    "Young man, treasure appraisal is not like this. Observing so fast can''t tell whether they are the


    genuine article or the fake." An old man said.


    "I think he doesn''t know treasure appraisal. Now he is just pretending."


    "That''s right. If he can tell the genuine article by such a casual look, how sharp his eyes are."


    ...


    Hearing the discussion, Caleb turned his head to nce at Casey. Seeing Casey casually watching


    these collections like a visitor, he suddenly sneered.


    "This trash. He really doesn''t know treasure appraisal. He still has the guts to ept thepetition!


    He¡¯s too cocky." Caleb muttered.


    Ten minutes passed quickly. When the time was up, Hugo asked Casey and Caleb to stop.


    "Time is up. Give me what you wrote down." Hugo said.


    Both Casey and Caleb reached out and handed Hugo the paper.


    "Casey, look at yourid-back look just now, I''m afraid you didn¡¯t find out anyone of them, right?" Caleb


    said.


    Casey smiled at him and said, "When Mr. Hugo announces the result, you will know it."


    Caleb snorted coldly. He wanted to see whether Casey could be asid-back as he was now after the


    results were announced.


    Hugo opened the piece of paper written by Caleb and nced at the things marked above. He nodded


    with a smile, and said, "Caleb, well done. You found out five high-quality imitations, which are all right.


    Mr. Abraham, your apprentice is great."


    Caleb immediately became proud and said, "I''m ttered."


    Abraham alsoughed. Caleb was able to find five high-quality imitations from so many collections


    within ten minutes, which was that so many appraisers couldn''t reach.


    He nced at Caleb with satisfaction. This brat wasn¡¯t embarrassing him this time.


    After everyone in the living room listened, they all praised Caleb.


    Caleb smiled and said, "Mr. Hugo, let''s see Casey''s results."


    Hugo nodded and took the piece of paper from Casey.


    To be honest, he didn¡¯t have much hope for Casey. Although Casey was from the Davies family in B


    City, Caleb was Abraham''s apprentice and specialized in treasure appraisal. Even Casey was so good,


    he couldn¡¯tpare with the man who majored in it.


    "He must have not found any of them. Look at his expressions just now, it doesn¡¯t look like that he was


    identifying treasures." Someone murmured.


    Hugo opened Casey''s piece of paper and looked at what was written on it. A few secondster, his


    mouth opened wide. His entire face was fill of shock.


    "Mr. Hugo, how many pieces did Casey find out? Could it be that he didn''t find any so that you¡¯re so


    surprised?" Caleb said andughed.


    Everyone in the roomughed.


    "Thir... thirteen pieces. Casey found out 13 pieces." Hugo said.


    The expressions on the faces of those who wereughing immediately froze.


    Everyone looked at Hugo. Caleb asked, "Mr. Hugo, what did you say? He found thirteen high-quality


    imitations?"


    Hugo nodded, and then looked at Casey in admiration.


    Abraham''s face immediately sank. He couldn''t believe it. How could such a wimp find out more than his


    apprentice?


    "Mr. Hugo, how many pieces of high-quality imitations do you have here?" Abraham asked.


    "Thirteen." Hugo replied.


    Everyone was shocked. They didn¡¯t expect that Casey found all the high-quality imitations here in just


    ten minutes.


    Abraham''s expression wasplicated. Even if he wanted to find out all the high-quality imitations


    here within ten minutes, it would be quite difficult.


    "Casey is really a genius for appraising treasures. He took a casual look just now, but he found out all


    the high-quality imitations here. It''s really amazing." Hugo said with emotion, thinking about people


    from the Davies family in B City were indeed outstanding.


    "This is impossible! How could he find out all the high-quality imitations here? You must have colluded


    with him!" Caleb yelled.


    Abraham''s expression changed. He directly pped Caleb in the face, cursing, "You bastard! What are


    you talking about?"


    Although Abraham thought this matter was a bit weird, he knew Hugo well. As Mr. Hugo, Hugo didn''t


    need to collude with Casey.


    Hugo''s expressions darkened. He said coldly, "Mr. Abraham, do you think I would y some tricks just


    for such a smallpetition? Do you look down upon the Gray family too much?"


    Abraham immediately apologized, "How dare! He is out of his mind. We absolutely didn''t mean it.


    Besides, thispetition was an interim decision. How could there be any tricks?"


    Caleb calmed down, knowing that he had said something he shouldn''t have said. He really regretted it.


    "Mr. Hugo, I know I was wrong. I was impulsive." Caleb quickly apologized.


    Hugo nced at Caleb angrily, and then apologized to Casey, "Mr. Casey, I''m really sorry. It¡¯s just a


    misunderstanding. The dinner will start right away and let''s go out."


    Casey nodded, walked over to hold Edith''s hand.


    When going out, Casey nced at Abraham and Caleb, and said with a smile, "Your apprentice thinks I


    yed some tricks. If you also think so, I canpete with you. The rules are up to you. In this case, I


    won¡¯t be suspected anymore, right?"

 Chapter 138 They Sneaked in

    Chapter 138 They Sneaked in


    Abraham nced at Casey awkwardly, and said, "No need. It''s my apprentice who talked nonsense.


    No offense."


    Casey didn''t say anything. He just took Edith out.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Caleb red at Casey fiercely, and said, "Master, this brat did it on purpose. He knows that the dinner


    will start right away and you don''t have time to have apetition with him, so he said that


    deliberately."


    Abraham red at Caleb and said coldly, "Enough, shut up your mouth. If Mr. Hugo is unhappy again, I


    won''t plead for you."


    Caleb shrank his neck immediately, and didn''t dare to speak. He thought why Casey was so lucky and


    why Mr. Hugo was so kind to him.


    In the courtyard in the Gray family, those who came to the dinner party had already entered one after


    another. The lights in the courtyard were also lit up, which looked very lively.


    People who came here had certain status in J City. Everyone also attached great importance to this


    dinner, so they all seized the chance to make friends to expand their connections.


    Francis led the Patel family and stood in the crowd, smiling and talking with the people around him.


    "This is really a dinner party of the top family. Those whoe here are all elites. I didn''t expect that I


    could also attend this level of dinner party." N said with a smile.


    "Don''t underestimate yourself. We are also elites, not worse than anyone presented here." Albie said.


    "That''s right. Now, we are also the upper-ss. Maybe Edith is crying at home now. Such a good


    opportunity! But she couldn''te. It¡¯s so pity!" N sneered.


    Albie alsoughed and said, "What qualifications does she have toe to this ce? She just helped


    thepany manage a project. If I were her, I can do better than her."


    "And Casey. He even dared to say that the Gray family also invited him. I looked around outside and


    didn''t see him. If he coulde to this ce, it would such a surprise."


    N showed a disgusted expression on her face, and said, "I feel sick when I heard Casey¡¯s name. He


    just knows bragging. Apart from bragging, he''s really good-for-nothing."


    When they were talking and showing off their superiority, Casey led Edith out of the living room.


    Hugo had to entertain other guests, so he let Casey and Edith enjoy themselves.


    Casey and Edith went around in the yard and took some desserts to eat.


    At this time, N saw Casey and Edith, her eyes widened immediately.


    "Is it just me, or are Casey and Edith really there?" N said.


    Albie immediately followed N''s gaze to look over. After seeing that it was indeed Casey and Edith,


    his face also showed a trace of astonishment.


    "How did the two of theme in? Without the invitation, they can¡¯te in." Albie muttered.


    "Could it be that they sneaked in? If they are discovered by Mr. Hugo, they will definitely suffer." N


    guessed.


    "Damn it. They¡¯re jealous that we cane to the dinner party of the Gray family, so they sneaked in. If


    they are discovered by people in the Gray family, we might be involved. We have to tell Grandpa about


    this." Albie decided immediately.


    The two hurried to Francis'' side and told Francis that Casey and Edith sneaked in.


    Francis immediately looked towards Casey and Edith, and said furiously, "These two bastards dare to


    sneak in. They want to ruin the Patel family again!"


    "Grandpa, I think we should go over and expose their lies now. Otherwise, it will be toote when the


    people in the Gray family find out." Albie said.


    "That''s right. Exposing their lies in public can prove that what they did has nothing to do with the Patel


    family." N echoed.


    Francis snorted coldly. Then he walked towards Casey and Edith with others.


    At a distance, Edith felt an anger approaching her. After turning to look over, she saw Francis, then she


    said immediately, "Grandpa."


    "You bastards! Who let you two sneak in? Do you want to ruin the Patel family?" Francis shouted.


    Edith immediately exined, "Grandpa, we didn''t sneak in."


    "Edith, stop arguing here anymore. If it weren¡¯t that you sneaked in, how would you get in? Do you


    have an invitation letter from the Gray family?" N asked.


    Edith was suddenly embarrassed. She and Casey were picked up by a special car from the Gray


    family. Of course, no invitation letter was needed.


    "We don''t need an invitation letter toe here. Mr. Hugo sent a car to pick us up." Casey said.


    Albie immediately curled his lips and said, "Casey, your bragging ability is getting better day by day.


    Why don¡¯t you say that you came here by Hummer? Are you qualified?"


    When Francis heard that Casey and Edith didn¡¯t even admit that they had sneaked in, his face sank.


    He said coldly, ¡°Edith, I always thought you were a good girl. Now why do you learn from Casey to lie?


    Do you know what will happen if the people from the Gray family find out you two sneak in?"


    "Grandpa, we really didn''t sneak in. We met Mr. Hugo just now. You have to believe me." Edith said


    anxiously.


    "It''s getting more ridiculous. I haven''t met Mr. Hugo yet. But yow two met him first? You didn''t blush


    when you lied!" Francis shouted angrily.


    An idea popped into Albie¡¯s mind. A sinister smile appeared on his face. After looking around, he


    shouted, "Everyone, take a look. This one here is a notorious trash in J City. He¡¯s not qualified to attend


    this dinner party, but he sneaked in by himself. My grandfather caught him. But he still refuses to admit


    it. Everyone,e to see the trash!"


    Everyone was immediately attracted by Albie''s words. Then they all gathered around, staring at Casey


    and Edith.


    Edith was annoyed and shouted at Albie, "Are you crazy? Why are you attracting everyone over?"


    "So what? You feel guilty and embarrassed? If you didn''t sneak in, what are you afraid of?" Albie


    sneered.


    Edith was rendered speechless and didn''t know what to do.


    Everyone stared at Casey and began to discuss it.


    "That''s the notorious trash in J City? He even dared to sneak into such a ce. He is really not afraid


    of death."


    "Maybe he wants to experience the feeling of the upper ss. It''s so ridiculous. Does he think he will


    be able to be the same as us when he sneaks in? A trash is always a trash."


    "He even dares to sneak in Gray Family''s dinner party. If Mr. Hugo finds them out, he will definitely not


    let them go."


    ...


    When Casey saw that everyone was talking about him and Edith, he didn''t care. But Edith obviously


    didn''t want to be discussed like this by others. So Casey said in a deep voice, "We were invited by Mr.


    Hugo. We didn''t sneak in. If you don''t believe it, you can go to ask Mr. Hugo."


    N sneered and said, "Casey, who do you think you are? You are just a trash. Why did Mr. Hugo


    invite such a trash? Don''t quibble."


    Everyone nodded, thinking that Casey was lying.


    After all, they didn''t dare to say that they were invited by Mr. Hugo. They were just invited by someone


    from the Gray family.


    "If you are really invited, you can show the invitation letter to everyone." Someone shouted.


    Both Albie and N looked at Casey with a sneer. They knew that Casey had no invitation letter at all.


    At this time, Zane walked into the yard. After Hugo took him home that day, he was beaten by Hugo


    severely. Util now, he still had bruises on his face.


    Hugo didn''t tell Zane Casey''s identity, but just warned him not to provoke Casey in the future. Zane


    didn''t know that Hugo had invited Casey to the dinner party today.


    Seeing that the people in the yard were all gathered together, he walked over and squeezed to the front


    of the crowd.


    After seeing Casey and Edith standing inside, Zane was taken aback, then he walked to Albie''s side


    and asked, "What''s the matter?"


    When Albie saw Zaneing, his eyes lit up. Zane must know if Casey had been invited. So Albie


    quickly asked, "Young Master Gray, Casey said he was invited to the dinner party. We suspect that he


    sneaked in. This is your home. You tell us whether he was invited or not."


    Zane immediatelyughed after hearing Albie''s words. Of course he didn''t know who had been invited


    to the dinner party, but he felt that his father would definitely not invite Casey, such a trash.


    Although Hugo had warned him that he wasn''t allowed to provoke Casey, how could he swallow those


    insults?


    Hugo didn''t tell Zane Casey''s identity. Zane thought the reason why Hugo didn''t let him provoke Casey


    was that Hugo didn''t want him to bully others.


    Everyone looked at Zane, waiting for Zane to reply.


    Zane said loudly, "Our family never invites a trash to the dinner party. He must have snuck in by


    himself."


    The crowd was in an uproar. They didn''t expect that Casey actually sneaked in, but he still said he was


    invited so confidently. Just now, many people even believed that Casey was indeed invited by Mr.


    Hugo.


    "He really sneaked in. Now, he was caught by Young Master Gray now. He can¡¯t run away." Many


    people began to gloat.


    Hearing that Zane admitted that the Gray family didn''t invite Casey, Albie immediately said to Francis,


    "Grandpa, Young Master Gray said that the Gray family didn''t invite Casey. Kick them out quickly. "


    Francis looked at Casey and Edith with a gloomy expression, feeling that they really embarrassed the


    Patel family today.


    "What are you doing here? Get out of here. Don''t quibble again!" Francis shouted.


    Edith didn''t expect Zane to say that the Gray family didn''t invite them, so she didn''t know what to do.


    "Wait a minute." Zane said.


    "The two of them entered my house. This can be considered as trespassing. I have the right to deal


    with them, don¡¯t I?"


    Zane smiled and nced at Francis, the meaning in his eyes was very obvious.


    Francis was taken aback and sighed helplessly. This matter should indeed be dealt with the people


    from the Gray family.


    He nced at Zane, and said, "I''m so sorry. They trespassed here and they should really be handed


    over to Young Master Gray to deal with. Young Master can punish them. I won¡¯t defend them."


    Zane curled his lips. Of course he wouldn''t care about Francis. He didn''t take the Patel family seriously


    at all.


    "Casey, you are really brave enough to sneak into my house. If it wasn''t you, my father wouldn''t beat


    me so hard. Today I will teach you a lesson and let you know how awesome I am!"


    Zane waved to a group of security guards not far away. Then the security guards immediately


    surrounded Casey.


    Casey smiled at Zane and said, "Trust me, if you want to fight me, you will be beaten by your father


    again."


    "Fuck! How could my father beat me twice for you? Stop bluffing! Capture them!" Zane shouted.


    At this moment, Hugo walked into the courtyard after entertaining the guests.

 Chapter 139 Who Do You Think You Are

    Chapter 139 Who Do You Think You Are


    "What''s wrong? Why is everyone in a crowd?" Hugo looked at the people in the yard strangely, and


    asked the person nearby.


    "Mr. Hugo, there are two people sneaking in over there. Young Master Gary is about to catch them and


    give them a lesson," he replied respectfully.


    "Really?" Hugo felt strange. He hadn¡¯t expected someone would dare to sneak into his home.


    Abraham and the group of people in the living room just now stood by and looked on passively.


    Although they all knew that Casey and Edith were personally invited by Hugo, they did not intend to tell


    Zane about this.


    They were naturally happy to see some conflict between Casey and Zane. After all, it was just a dinner,


    which was still a bit too boring.


    Abraham looked at Casey with a sneer, and said to himself, "I didn''t expect this guy to have a grudge


    with Young Master Gary. There is going to be some fun! Who will Hugo help?"


    "It goes without saying that Mr. Hugo will definitely help his own son. Casey will be in trouble." Caleb


    said without doubt.


    The security guards surrounded Casey and Edith. The security head looked at Casey coldly and said,


    "How dare you break into the Gary''s mansion without permission. Lay down arms quickly, or we will be


    rude to you!"


    "Casey, what should we do? Why don''t they believe that we were invited?" Edith looked worried.


    Casey guarded Edith behind him, "Don''t worry, they can''t hurt us."


    Seeing that Casey didn''t intend to give in, the security head snorted, holding a baton and rushed


    towards Casey.


    Casey turned around and sent the security head careening into his cohorts with a roundhouse kick.


    Everyone eximed, they didn''t expect Casey to be so strong.


    Francis became anxious immediately when he saw Casey''s attack on the people from the Gary family,


    and said angrily, "Casey, you bastard! How dare you beat the Gary family. You are cutting your own


    throat!"


    Casey nced at Francis and said coldly, "Could I just let them hit me?"


    Albie persuaded, "Grandpa, don''t worry about this jerk. He has iting to him."


    When Zane saw Casey kicking the security head, he also narrowed his eyes and shouted, "This guy is


    trespassing and is spiteful. His act is illegal. Guys, beat the crap out of him!"


    At this time, Hugo squeezed to the front of the crowd, and his look changed abruptly after seeing


    Casey and Edith surrounded by the security guards.


    "Stop!" Hugo shouted.


    When the security guards saw that Mr. Hugoe, they stopped quickly.


    When everyone saw Hugoing, they felt that the situation of Casey and Edith would get worse.


    Francis sighed, feeling that Casey and Edith humiliated the Patel family today. Mr. Hugo had already


    arrived, and this matter was irrevocable.


    Both Albie and N looked at Casey and Edith with sneers, expecting Hugo''s punishment for Casey


    and Edith.


    "Dad, you punished me for this jerkst time, but now he broke into our house. It is an obvious fact. He


    has to pay the price for you beat me!" Zane spoke frankly.


    Francis also hurried forward, bowed and said, "Mr. Hugo, these two bastards belong to my family, but I


    will never shield them from me. You can deal with them at will."


    Hugo nced at the two people with anger. He looked at Zane''s righteous look, and he regretted


    having such a stupid son.


    "You idiot! They are the important guests I invited to the dinner party personally. You want to catch


    them. How can I raise you such a mindless son!"


    Hugo raised his hand and pped Zane directly.


    There was a crisp sound, and the whole yard became quiet.


    Everyone on the scene was surprised. No one thought that instead of investigating Casey and Edith''s


    mistake, Hugo hit Zane.


    Were they two distinguished guests invited by Hugo? No wonder there was no invitation letter.


    Francis was dumbfounded immediately, and Albie and N were also very shocked. They hadn''te


    to realize for a long time.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Abraham and others were also a little surprised. They didn''t expect that Hugo would even beat his own


    son for Casey.


    "Who is Casey? Howe Hugo insult his own son for him?" Abraham muttered.


    "I think he just got lucky. Even if Casey didn''t sneak in, Mr. Hugo shouldn''t beat his son for him," Caleb


    said angrily.


    Zane covered his face and cried directly in front of everyone.


    He was so aggrieved. His own father actually hit him twice in front of so many people for an outsider.


    No matter who it was, it must be a bit uneptable.


    "Dad, am I really your son? Why are you treating me this way? Casey is just jerk. Why do you treat him


    better than me? Is it possible that he is your son?" Zane cried while talking.


    The people around looked at Zane. The young master of the Gary family was crying like an aggrieved


    child, which was very funny.


    Casey and Edith bothughed when they heard that Zane suspected that Casey was Hugo''s


    illegitimate child.


    Hugo looked gloomy and shouted, "What are you talking about! I beat you because you are stupid. Mr.


    Casey is my distinguished guest. I warned you not to trouble him. However, you just disobeyed my


    words."


    "What qualifications does he have to be a guest of our family? He is just a jerk. What benefits can our


    family have with a jerk!" Zane was still not convinced.


    Hugo didn''t know how to exin it for a while. He couldn''t tell so many people that Casey was from the


    Davies family in B City.


    If he did so, Margaret would definitely not let him go.


    "Never say that Mr. Casey is a jerk. Otherwise, don''t me me for beating you. You haven''t realized


    your mistakes. Now go back to your room and think about it." Hugo directly avoided Zane''s question.


    He winked at the security guards, and the security guards immediately took away the crying Zane.


    Francis saw that Hugo didn''t exin why, thinking that Hugo defended Casey so much for his sake.


    Although this idea made him somewhat ttered, in his opinion, it was not impossible.


    If this was the case, and the Gary family really put a high value on him, then he naturally couldn''t make


    the Gary family too embarrassed.


    So, Francis walked up to Hugo and said, "Mr. Hugo, I know you may have misunderstood. Although


    Casey and Edith are members of the Patel family, they were not brought by me. You don¡¯t have to


    spare them because of me."


    Hugo was getting angry. Seeing Francis suddenly came over and said, he immediately nced at him


    contemptuously, and said loudly, "Who do you think you are? I invited Mr. Casey, why should I care


    about you? Who are you?"

 Chapter 140 Your Master Cant Beat Me

    Chapter 140 Your Master Can''t Beat Me


    Francis didn''t expect Hugo would be so rude to him. He was embarrassed and stunned.


    Albie, N and other people from the Patel family looked at Hugo in amazement. Actually, it was that


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Hugo invited them toe. However, he humiliated Francis in public, which was a bit too much.


    N was somewhat irritated, and stepped forward, "Mr. Hugo, since you sent us an invitation letter, it


    means that we are qualified to be here. What do you mean by saying this?"


    "Yes, although the Patel family is not as great as the Gary family, we can''t be humiliated by others. If


    you have no concerning for us, why do you invite us here?" Albie was also full of anger.


    Hugo nced at them with a sneer. Just now their attitude towards Casey had already let him know


    that these people didn''t know Casey''s identity, and they didn''t have a good rtionship with Casey.


    So, he didn''t need to be polite to the Patel family.


    "Don''t be ingrate. I invite you over because of Mr. Casey''s intention. If he didn''t tell me, do you think


    you are qualified to participate in the Gary family banquet?" Hugo said coldly.


    His words were like a thunderbolt, exploding in the hearts of the Patels.


    Francis'' stiff body retreated to the back, swaying, and almost fell to the ground.


    Albie and N hurried over to support Francis, and they were also shocked.


    "This... how is this possible, it was really because of Casey that we were invited to the dinner?" N


    murmured.


    "He is obviously just a jerk, why would Mr. Hugo think so highly of him?" A sense of frustration rose in


    Albie''s heart.


    "Am I, as the head of the Pater family, not as good as a jerk?" Francis said with a trembling voice.


    At this moment, every one of the Patel family had a mixed feeling, and they didn''t want to believe that


    they were inferior to Casey.


    However, Mr. Hugo had already said that if it weren''t for Casey, they wouldn''t even have the


    qualifications toe here.


    There was no doubt that his words were an insult to them.


    At this time, many people around moved away from the Patels subconsciously after hearing what Hugo


    said.


    Mr. Hugo gave the Patels cold shoulder, so naturally other people wouldn''t associate with them


    anymore.


    Hugo turned around, looked at Casey and Edith with an apologetic look, and said, "I''m really sorry, it''s


    causing you trouble again. This is my fault. If you have any dissatisfaction, please tell me. I will try to


    make up for you as possible as I can."


    "Well, we are fine," Casey said.


    Hugo breathed a sigh of relief when Casey didn''t care.


    "Mr. Casey, these people from the Patel family seem to be unfriendly to you and your wife. Do you


    need me to kick them out?" Hugo asked.


    Casey shook his head and said, "No, let them continue to attend the dinner. After all, we are also from


    the Patel family. I don''t want us to get deadlocked."


    "Okay, then I just ignore them." Hugo nodded.


    Casey and Edith didn''t want to worry about this anymore. They walked to the veranda, and talked.


    Albie''s look turned resentful again.


    He nced at Casey on the veranda, gritted his teeth and said, "I really don''t know why he is so lucky.


    He actually is favored by Mr. Hugo. I was mad at seeing his proud look."


    "Being favored by Mr. Hugo, so what? He''s just a stooge. When Mr. Hugo is in a bad mood, he will kick


    him away. There is nothing to show off," N said.


    Both people agreed that it was lucky for Casey to get support from Mr. Hugo, and Mr. Hugo was only


    on a whim and would lose his interest in Casey in a few days.


    The Patel family condemned Casey silently, thinking that it was Casey, who humiliated them at the


    Gary family dinner today.


    It took a long time for Francis to calm down. He sighed helplessly and said, "Let''s go. Since they didn''t


    invite us sincerely, then we don''t need to stay here."


    "But they didn''t drive us away. Grandpa, this dinner is a rare opportunity, let''s stay a while," N said.


    Francis red at her immediately and said, "Damn, are you not ashamed of it enough? Let''s go right


    now!"


    After speaking, Francis turned and walked outside, no one came to keep them.


    "It''s all Casey''s fault," N muttered. Then she followed hurriedly, and left.


    Soon after, Hugo began to introduce to everyone the people he invited over in advance. The main


    function of the dinner was to expand thework. With the introduction of Hugo, the value of those


    people would be much higher, then there would be many people who wanted to make friends with


    them.


    Hugo also nned to introduce Casey, but Casey didn''t want to make any friends here, so he rejected


    Hugo.


    "Unexpectedly, the greatest appraiser of J City would alsoe to this dinner. Seeing is believing. Mr.


    Abraham, we like to collect some antiques. However, in appraising treasures, we are definitely not as


    knowledgeable as you. So, how about doing your staff to teach us something?" Someone asked.


    Suddenly, many people began to booze.


    Abrahamughed when they heard the crowd joking, and said, "Since everyone is so enthusiastic, then


    I will show off my skill. If anyone has a collection that is not sure of the authenticity and year, you can


    bring it to me to see."


    "I have one here. It just so happens that I went to the antique market today to buy some treasures,


    please give me some advice, Mr. Abraham!" a slightly fat middle-aged man said with a smile.


    He immediately asked his attendant to bring a box. There were many rare antiques inside.


    At this time, Caleb nced at Casey. He was indignant when he remembered Casey''s arrogant words


    in the living room at that time.


    Although he lost to Casey, Abraham could win. Casey also said he wanted topete with him, and it


    was a good chance to embarrass Casey.


    Caleb took a step forward, leaned into Abraham''s ear, and said, "Master, didn''t Casey still say he wants


    topete with you at that time? Why don''t you take this opportunity to frustrate him?"


    Abraham also remembered what Casey said in the living room at that time. As an industry leader, he


    naturally wouldn''t be afraid of a junior, so he nodded to Caleb.


    Caleb immediately smiled expectantly, and then said loudly to everyone, "Guys, maybe you don''t know


    about Casey, who was almost caught by Young Master Gary just now. He was actually a great


    appraiser and issued a challenge to my master."


    "Since my master wants to show his skill now, how about letting them have apetition, and we can


    also have fun?"


    Everyone agreed immediately, shouting for Casey and Abraham topete.


    Caleb turned to look at Casey, and said, "Casey, do you dare topare with my master?"


    Casey smiled and said, "Your master can''t beat me. You are getting him into trouble."

 Chapter 141 This Painting is Not That Simple

    Chapter 141 This Painting is Not That Simple


    Caleb didn''t expect Casey to be so arrogant, his face suddenly sank, and said, ¡°Huh, save it until you


    win my master.¡±


    Abraham also felt that Casey was a bit too arrogant and ignorant, thinking that he must teach this


    young man who was still wet behind the ears a lesson today.


    After hearing Casey''s words, everyone in the yard cast contemptuous nces at him.


    As the top treasure appraiser in J City, Abraham could not be defeated by a brat.


    Even if the owner of the Gray Mansion valued this brat, it did not mean that he was able to appraise


    treasure.


    It took time to umte experience in this industry. Without decades of umtion, it was


    impossible for one to have much attainment. Casey was undoubtedly bragging.


    ¡°This kid is too arrogant. He said that Mr. Abraham can''t defeat him. This is the first time I have seen


    such a pretentious person.¡±


    ¡°Huh, people who say this are often inexperienced. People who are really capable are like Mr. Abraham


    and won''t talk nonsense.¡±


    ¡°I really want to see what he will be like if he losester, maybe the owner of the Gray Mansion will not


    value him anymore.¡±


    ...


    Casey stared at Caleb and said with a smile, ¡°In that case, I willpete with your master, but it will be


    too boring if it¡¯s just a simplepetition. Why don''t we put up a bet?¡±


    Caleb''s eyes lit up. In his opinion, his master would definitely win thispetition. Casey was digging a


    hole for himself if he wanted to put up a bet.


    ¡°No problem, if you want to y, I will y with you. If you lose, you will bark in front of everyone, how


    about that?¡± Caleb sneered.


    Casey didn''t hesitate at all, nodded, and said, ¡°Okay, but if your master loses, I won¡¯t ask him to bark


    as a dog, you can do it for him.¡±


    Caleb looked disdainful and said, ¡°You must be dreaming. My master will not lose to you.¡±


    Casey turned to look at Edith and asked her to wait there. He woulde back after he finished the


    already made Edith believe him totally.


    Casey walked to Abraham, looked at him with a smile, and asked, ¡°How are wepeting?¡±


    He had a lot of collections here. ¡°Each of us will appraise one and we will let the people here to judge.


    Whoever gets more support wins. How about that?¡±


    Casey nodded and said, ¡°Sure.¡±


    Caleb sneered, thinking that his master had been in the position of the top treasure appraiser in J City


    for so long, everyone would show respect to him just by hearing his name, and Casey would definitely


    lose.


    Casey and Abraham each took out a piece of collection from the middle-aged man¡¯s box. Abraham


    observed it and gave his own appraisal. His appraisal was quite detailed. He analyzed it


    After listening to Abraham''s appraisal, everyone showed a look of admiration, especially the middle-


    aged man.


    ¡°Mr. Abraham''s appraising skill is indeed superb. Although I collect antiques, it is really difficult to


    achieve Mr. Abraham''s understanding of these collections.¡± The middle-aged man said with emotion.


    Abraham just smiled, then turned to look at Casey.


    Casey picked up the piece in his hand, and then began to talk endlessly.


    At first, everyone thought that Casey was just a speciosity, who could only brag, but after Casey''s


    appraisal, everyone there became quiet.


    Abraham also cast a shocked look at Casey. He did not expect that the appraisal made by this young


    man was no worse than him.


    And there was a slight tendency to surpass him.


    Was he really just a young man in his twenties? How did he umte so much knowledge at such a


    young age?


    Abraham had always felt that the age represented the qualifications of an appraiser. After all, the older


    one was, the more he saw and the more he knew.


    But he had ignored that there was a kind of people in this world who could master a skill thoroughly


    without spending a lot of time. This kind of people were called geniuses.


    Before long, Casey''s narration ended, and everyone was silent.


    Casey''s appraisal was obviously better than Abraham''s, but Abraham had his reputation. Even if


    everyone was a little biased, they just felt that their skills were on a par.


    The middle-aged man stared at them and said, ¡°This fellow¡¯s skill is also quite surprising. This makes it


    difficult for us to distinguish who is better. How about you two appraise the same one and it may be


    easier to tell who¡¯s better.¡±


    Everyone nodded immediately, saying that Abraham and Casey should appraise the same item, and


    then they would decide who to support.


    Abraham agreed, so did Casey.


    Caleb cursed secretly, and a deep jealousy grew in his heart.


    The middle-aged man took out a painting from the box, and then unfolded the painting with his


    attendant, and said with a smile, ¡°Please appraise this painting.¡±


    Both Abraham and Casey stood in front of the painting and stared at it.


    The people in the yard were also very curious about what kind of painting it was, and came forward to


    look at it.


    After a while, Abrahamughed and said, ¡°Change one. This painting is an imitation. Although it has


    some history, it is only an imitation painting 20 or 30 years ago, and it is quite meaningless to appraise


    it.¡±


    The crowd was in an uproar. They didn''t expect that this seemingly high-level painting turned out to be


    an imitation one. They all thought it was a masterpiece. They didn¡¯t expect Abraham would look at it for


    a few times and knew the history of the painting.


    For a moment, everyone began to admire Abraham.


    The middle-aged man alsoughed and said, ¡°Mr. Abraham really has percipient eyes. I actually


    bought this painting from a hawker. I thought it was an exquisite copy, so I bought it, and it was seen


    through by you.¡±


    ¡°But this shouldn''t affect our evaluation of you guys, I can just change one.¡±


    What the middle-aged man was intending to do was obvious, just to deliberately highlight Abraham''s


    skills, so that everyone would support Abraham.


    Like everyone else, this middle-aged man was not optimistic about Casey, even if he had a certain


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    level of appreciation, he should not be so arrogant.


    Just when the middle-aged man wanted to put this painting away, Casey suddenly said, ¡°This painting


    is not as simple as you think, don''t put it away so quickly.¡±


    ¡°Casey, what do you mean? This is just an imitation painting. He said it was bought from a hawker.


    What else do you want to do? Do you want to take the opportunity to cheat?¡± Caleb immediately


    became aggressive.


    Casey smiled, took the painting right away, and said to the security guard of Gray family, ¡°Go and bring


    a table here, get a basin of water by the way, and bring a knife.¡±

 Chapter 142 Painting in Painting

    Chapter 142 Painting in Painting


    Hogu didn''t know what Casey wanted these things for, but he didn''t dare to slight him, and immediately


    gave the security guard a sign.


    The security nodded and immediately went to prepare what Casey needed.


    Everyone looked at Casey wonderingly, not knowing what he wanted to do.


    Abraham frowned immediately after hearing what Casey had said. He thought of a possibility, but he


    was not sure.


    ¡°It couldn¡¯t be so coincidental. If that''s the case, then I''m afraid no one canpare with Casey''s


    eyesight.¡± Abraham muttered to himself.


    Caleb only felt that Casey was ying mystery, and said disdainfully, ¡°Casey, this is just an imitation.


    No matter how you do it, you can''t work something out. I think you are just jealous of my master that he


    knew the origin of this painting at a single nce. You are just scared.¡±


    When everyone heard what Caleb said, they all nodded, thinking that what he said was reasonable.


    Although the middle-aged man said just now that this painting did not count, the fact that Abraham


    knew the origin of this painting at a nce had made everyone think that Abraham''s level was above


    Casey.


    The reason why Casey still wanted to make a fuss about this painting was just struggling.


    ¡°I feel that from this painting, I can already tell who is better, and there is no need to continue.¡±


    ¡°That''s right, Mr. Abraham can tell whether this painting is authentic or not at a nce, but Casey


    actually said that this painting is not that simple. How ridiculous! I don''t think they need to do another


    one.¡±


    ¡°Although Casey''s appraisal was almost as good as Mr. Abraham''s just now, this painting is the key to


    telling the abilities of them. How can this not be counted? I think the result of thispetition is out.¡±


    ...


    There was a lot of discussion, and they all fell to Abraham''s side and demanded to stop the


    Abraham looked at Casey triumphantly, and said, ¡°Casey, you are outstanding, but it seems that I am


    still better than you. Do you want to continue?¡±


    ¡°You didn''t even see the subtlety of this painting, how dare you to say that you are better than me, don''t


    you feel ashamed?¡± Casey smiled.


    Abraham''s face turned livid immediately, and he said coldly, ¡°You are really arrogant and ignorant!¡±


    Caleb red at Casey, and said disdainfully, ¡°It''s just an imitation. How could that be subtle. Don''t be


    irrational. You are just wasting everybody¡¯s time.¡±


    The middle-aged man also nced at Casey with a little dissatisfaction. After all, the painting was his,


    and Casey took it directly just now, which made him very unhappy.


    ¡°Fellow, give it back to me. This is really just an imitation. It¡¯s fine if you don''t recognize it. After all, you


    are still much younger than Mr. Abraham. It is normal for your ability to be inferior to him.¡± The middle-


    aged man said.


    ¡°Right, don¡¯t be irrational just because you are not good as Mr. Abraham. Can you surpass Mr.


    Abraham at such a young age? You can¡¯t." Many people also shouted.


    For a while, everyone in the yard began to make their own judgments, and no one supported Casey.


    Caleb smiled and nced at Casey, thinking that he was not that good. He had recognized that this


    painting was an imitation just now, but Casey hadn''t.


    The appraising skills he showed before was probably just luck. Maybe Casey happened to have seen


    that thing before, so he could go into more details.


    ¡°Casey, stop struggling. I think the result of thispetition havee out. You are far worse than my


    master. Admit it!¡±


    Caleb felt excited when he thought that Casey would bark in front of everyone after being defeated.


    Seeing everyone like this, Casey did not panic at all, but smiled and looked at the middle-aged man,


    and said, ¡°Since you think this is just an imitation, why don''t you sell it to me? Then there should be no


    trouble however I do with it.¡±


    The middle-aged man was taken aback that Casey wanted to buy his painting.


    But soon a joking smile appeared on his face, and he said, ¡°Okay, since you want to buy it, then I will


    sell it to you. I bought this painting for two thousand dors. Don''t you say that this painting is not that


    simple? How about 200,000? Will you take it?¡±


    Everyoneughed. A painting worth 20,000 were sold for 200,000. Only a fool would buy it.


    ¡°Yes, give me your bank ount, and I''ll transfer money to you.¡± Casey said.


    People were stunned, and everyone could tell that the middle-aged man was teasing Casey, saying


    that he was selling paintings for 200,000 dors, just to embarrass Casey.


    But they didn''t expect that Casey actually nned to buy it.


    The middle-aged man nced at Casey with some uncertainty, and asked, ¡°Are...are you sure you


    want to buy this painting for 200,000 dors?¡±


    ¡°Yes, give me your ount.¡± Casey said firmly.


    The middle-aged man stared at Casey for a while, thinking that there must be something wrong with his


    head. But since there was a chance to make money, he certainly would not miss it. After all, he would


    earn 99 times more than the cost.


    ¡°OK then, you can''t regret it. I will give you my ount right away.¡± The middle-aged man said.


    Casey called the bank manager. As a ck card owner, Casey could ask the bank to transfer money


    for him anytime and anywhere, and there was no limit of it.


    Edith looked at Casey with a bit of worries, wondering whether to stop him. After all, everyone said it


    was an imitation painting, and the middle-aged man also exined that it was bought for two thousand


    dors. It would be a real loss to spend 200,000 to buy it.


    But Casey bought the painting with his own money, and she couldn¡¯t say much about it, and did not


    speak.


    At this time, she suddenly wanted to go to the restroom, so she went alone.


    the Gray Mansion was veryrge, and there was no indication. Now that everyone was staring at


    Casey, Edith could only look for the restroom by herself.


    She walked through several courtyards and finally saw a ce with a restroom sign, and hurried over.


    Just when she came out, she ran into Zane who was depressed.


    Zane saw Edith, a smirk suddenly appeared on his face.


    ...


    Within a few minutes, Casey transferred 200,000 to the middle-aged man.


    After receiving the money, the middle-aged man was very happy and said, ¡°I didn''t expect that the


    painting I bought for two thousand dors was sold for two hundred thousand dors. This is the first


    time in my life that I have made so much profits.¡±


    Everyone looked at the middle-aged man with envy. Although 200,000 was not too much for them, it


    was almost equivalent to making the greatest profit at the lowest cost.


    At the same time, these people looked at Casey contemptuously, thinking that Casey was really stupid.


    ¡°He¡¯s really a fool with money to buy a fake painting for 200,000 dors, and even everyone knows the


    value of this painting. This is the first time in my life that I have met such a person.¡±


    ¡°200,000 to buy such a worthless painting, although 200,000 is not a lot, it is such a waste of money.¡±


    ¡°Who cares? It''s not my money anyway. I like to see fools being taken advantage of. When he realizes


    it, he will definitely regret it.¡±


    ...


    Caleb sneered at Casey and said, ¡°Casey, even if you buy this painting for 200,000, you can''t say that


    this painting is worth 200,000. Everyone has seen it just now. You are no match for my master. You


    have already lost thispetition.¡±


    Casey nced at Caleb and said, ¡°Who told you that thispetition is over? I said, this painting is not


    as simple as you think.¡±


    A trace of anger rose in Caleb''s heart, feeling that Casey was stalling them on purpose.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see what he wants to do, anyway, it''s still early. Just do it for fun.¡± Abraham said with a smile.


    He felt that he has already won, no matter what Casey was going to do, everyone would still support


    him.


    He also thought of a possibility just now, but now he thought about it again, the probability of that was


    too low, and probably it would not happen at all, so he did not worry about it.


    After a while, the security guard brought over what Casey needed.


    Casey put the painting on the table, then gently wiped the edges of the painting with his hands, and


    dropped some water droplets on the edges of the painting.


    Everyone walked closer curiously, not knowing what Casey was nning to do.


    Both Abraham and Caleb had researched on ancient paintings. After seeing Casey''s technique, they


    immediately understood what he wanted to do.


    ¡°Does this kid want to uncover this painting? It''s ridiculous. Painting-in-painting hasn''t appeared for


    many years. How could it happen on a painting worth only two thousand dors?¡± Caleb sneered.


    Abraham frowned. At the moment when Casey was dropping water, he saw that this painting did have


    something special. Normally, paintings were not so thick like this.


    Casey worked carefully on this painting, and everyone was holding their breath, waiting for Casey to


    give an answer.


    After almost ten minutes, Casey grabbed the two corners of the painting with both hands, slowly raised


    his hands, and gently lifted the topyer of the painting.


    Everyone immediately saw that under the painting that Casey lifted, it turned out to be another painting


    with superb techniques, bright colors and gentle details.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Everyone was shocked. They didn''t expect that there was another painting hidden in this seemingly


    ordinary painting!


    Caleb, who was stillughing at Casey just now, was stunned for a long time and could not speak.


    Abraham even stepped directly forward, staring at the painting over and over again, and eximed,


    ¡°This...this is Children Delivery Man by Wu Daozi!¡±


    The whole yard was seething, and everyone was staring at the painting on the table with wonder.


    Of course they all knewWu Daozi. He was the most famous painter in the Tang Dynasty. He was


    revered as painter in history. His paintings were of very high value. Many antique collectors regarded it


    as a life goal to have a piece of authentic works of Wu Daozi.


    After hearing Abraham''s words, the middle-aged man who was still proud of his ¡°imitation painting¡± was


    immediately stunned.


    He quickly walked to the table and looked at the stunning painting, and had a feeling of suffocation.


    ¡°Mr. Abraham, are you sure this is Wu Daozi''s painting? Is this the authentic?¡± the middle-aged man


    asked nervously.


    Abraham stared at the seal and inscription on the painting, and said, ¡°It can''t be wrong. Wu Daozi''s


    seal and inscription have been specially processed to prevent others from imitating his paintings. This


    painting is genuine!¡±


    It caused quite a stir in the yard.


    Everyone looked at Casey in admiration. They didn''t expect this painting to be not that simple just as


    what he had said.


    ¡°Wu Daozi''s paintings are very popr in the market. Now a painting by Wu Daozi can be sold for more


    than 200 million.¡± An antique dealer said.


    Everyone gasped. The painting on the table now was worth more than 200 million, which was not a


    small amount.


    The middle-aged man was dumbfounded immediately, and his lips began to tremble.


    ¡°Two... two hundred million, but I sold it for 200,000...¡±


    His eyes were full of regrets. Compared with two hundred million, two hundred thousand was nothing at


    all.


    ¡°I won''t sell this painting. I will return the money to you and you will return the painting to me!¡±


    The middle-aged man was about to grab the painting on the table.


    Hogu immediately gave the security guard a look, and the security guard rushed over and knocked the


    middle-aged man to the ground.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know the rules among antique dealers? There is no way to take back what you have sold.


    You didn''t recognize the value of this painting because your appraising skills are not so good. This


    painting is already Mr. Davies''!¡± Hogu coldly said.

 Chapter 143 Impenitence

    Chapter 143 Impenitence


    The middle-aged man was almost crying, and the feeling of missing an antique worth two hundred


    million made him heartbroken.


    However, it was the ce of Gray family here, and what Hugo said was right. There was no way to take


    back what you had sold.


    After being knocked to the ground by a group of security guards, the middle-aged man immediately


    behaved himself.


    Hugo turned his head to look at Casey, with an expression of admiration on his face, and said, ¡°Mr.


    Davies''s eyesight is really extraordinary. You can see that there is ayer in this painting. If it weren''t


    for Mr. Davies''s superior eyesight, I''m afraid this painting would be concealed.¡±


    Everyone echoed right away, saying that Casey was amazing. This time no one supported Abraham.


    After all, they only looked at the result. Casey could see that there was anotheryer hidden in the


    imitation painting, which was no longer what an ordinary person could do.


    Abraham looked pale. Although he had figured out what Casey wanted to do just now, he felt that the


    probability of this happening was too low, so he didn''t care much.


    Who would had imagined that Casey had actually found a painting-in-painting, and even it was the


    authentic painting of Wu Daozi, which undoubtedly smacked him in the face.


    After this, his reputation as the top treasure appraiser in J City would be greatly decreased.


    In the appraisal industry, appraisers relied on their reputation to make money. Now that Abraham did


    not see the hiddenyer in the painting. It would definitely have a great impact on his reputation. At that


    time, everyone would say that he lost to a young man around twenty.


    This was undoubtedly a shame for Abraham, and many people would doubt his skills of appraisal


    because of this incident.


    He turned his head and nced at Caleb. There was an urge in his heart to strangle this stupid


    apprentice. Had Caleb not kicked up a fuss, he would not havepeted with Casey.


    Not only did he fail to win thepetition, but his reputation was also affected. No wonder Casey


    would say that Caleb was digging a hole for him. It seemed that Casey''s words were correct.


    Casey looked at everyone and said, ¡°Now thepetition should be over. You can decide who you


    want to support.¡±


    Abraham sighed and said, ¡°You don''t have to decide. I give up.¡±


    Everyone didn''t think there was anything wrong with Abraham''s giving up. In their opinion, Abraham''s


    skills of appraisal were indeed not as good as Casey¡¯s.


    Caleb cursed quietly, and immediately said, ¡°Master, the dinner tonight will be really meaningless. Let''s


    go.¡±


    Then Caleb was about to leave the Gray Mansion quickly.


    Casey nced at him with a smile, and said, ¡°I''m afraid it''s not so good that you leave right away. Have


    you forgotten our bet?¡±


    Caleb immediately red at Casey, and said, ¡°Casey, don''t go too far. My master only lost to you


    because of carelessness. The bet just now cannot be counted.¡±


    In his opinion, Casey was just a trash, even if he brazened it out, others would not say anything.


    ¡°So, you don''t want to do it? I didn''t expect that the apprentice of the top treasure appraiser would be


    so shameless. You are really embarrassing your master.¡± Casey said with a smile.


    Caleb suddenly became anxious and cursed, ¡°Go fuck yourself! Who do you say is shameless? You


    are just a trash. How can you call me that?¡±


    Before Casey spoke, the group of people in the yard became indignant.


    ¡°Are you blind? His appraisal skills are better than your master¡¯s. You said he is trash. If he is trash,


    what are you?¡±


    ¡°I amughing so hard. There are still such shameless people these years. It shouldn''t have been


    taught by Abraham. If Abraham is also such a person, then who would find Abraham to appraise in the


    future.¡±


    ¡°Abraham actually taught such an apprentice. It seems that his skills are really not good. I¡¯m afraid from


    now on, the top treasure appraiser in J City will be reced.¡±


    ...


    Abraham''s face was pale as he listened to everyone''s words. Caleb really made him lose his face.


    He kicked Caleb directly and cursed, ¡°You trash, what qualifications do you have to judge others. Admit


    it. You agreed to his bet, and now you want to deny it. Who taught you this? ?¡±


    ¡°If you don''t fulfill your words today, don''t say that you are my apprentice!¡±


    Caleb was immediately frightened. Everything he had now was given by Abraham. If Abraham did not


    recognize him as his apprentice, everyone would definitely follow him, and his life would be quite


    miserable.


    He gave Casey a vicious look, then opened his mouth reluctantly.


    ¡°Woof, Woof, Woof.¡±


    When everyone saw Caleb barking like a dog, they allughed immediately, and did not show any


    mercy to Caleb and Abraham.


    Casey alsoughed. He found it funny when he saw Caleb¡¯s shitty expression.


    Caleb was too humiliated to stay. After barking like a dog, he ran out of the Gray Mansion.


    Abraham also felt ashamed, and he left after speaking to Hugo.


    Casey asked Hugo to help him pack Children Delivery Man, and then turned his head and looked


    towards Edith.


    But what he didn''t expect was that Edith was no longer there. Casey looked around, but he didn''t see


    Edith.


    ¡°Did you see my wife?¡± Casey asked Hugo.


    Hugo shook his head and said, ¡°She should have gone to the bathroom. She was still standing there


    just now.¡±


    Casey frowned. Edith wasn¡¯t supposed to go to the bathroom for that long. Now that he couldn¡¯t see


    Edith, and Casey felt a little uneasy.


    He immediately asked Hugo where the bathroom was, and then went there.


    After shouting several times at the door without being answered, Casey suddenly became anxious.


    ¡°Ah! Let me go! You are shameless.¡± At this moment, there was a scream from a room not far away.


    Casey heard that it was Edith''s voice, and rushed towards there quickly.


    He kicked the door open with one foot and entered the room. Then he saw Zane pinning Edith on the


    bed, reaching out to take off her clothes.


    Edith was panicked, and her eyes were full of fear.


    Back then, after she came out of the bathroom, she ran into Zane. Zane was just angry at Casey.


    Seeing Edithing out of the bathroom alone, an evil thought came into his mind.


    As the young master of Gray family, he had done a lot of arrogant and domineering things. Even if


    Casey and Edith were invited to the dinner by his father, Zane still didn''t take them seriously.


    Casey was a trash, and Edith was just a member of the insignificant Patel family. No matter how he


    thought about it, these two people were unlikely to pose any threat to him. The reason why his father


    valued Casey, was probably because he did not want others to think that Gray family was too


    domineering.


    Therefore, Zane grabbed Edith directly into the room, and wanted to force her to sleep with him.


    Even if his father would teach him afterwards, at most he would only be beaten, but Casey''s wife was


    fucked by him, and it would definitely be a very big blow to Casey.


    But what he didn''t expect was that when he was about to seed, the door of the room was suddenly


    kicked open, and he was so shocked that his body was trembling.


    ¡°Damn, who is it this time? Why is there always someone who messes up my thing!¡± Zane cursed.


    He turned around and looked behind, and when he found that it was Casey, he immediately spit on the


    ground.


    ¡°Fuck! This trash again! Why the hell are you here every time?¡± Zane said.


    Casey did not speak, but walked over, grabbed Edith''s hand, and pulled her up from the bed.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Casey asked.


    Edith shook her head, the panic shown on her face was gone, as long as Casey showed up, she would


    be fine.


    After making sure that Edith was okay, Casey turned to look at Zane, then kicked him over and hit him


    directly against the wall.


    ¡°I gave you a chance. You don''t cherish it. This time, I won''t be easy on you.¡± Casey said coldly.


    Zane stood up from the ground holding his stomach, and his face was racked with pain.


    ¡°Casey, fuck you! This is my home, how dare you to beat me here!¡± Zane gritted his teeth.


    ¡°So what? You have messed with my wife twice, even it was in front of your father, I would break your


    legs as well.¡± Casey said.


    Zane curled his lip and said, ¡°Stop fucking bragging, if my father is here, you won¡¯t hurt me in the


    slightest. You must be dreaming!¡±


    Then Zane took out a whistle and blew it hard.


    The whistle was specially prepared for him by his father. As soon as the whistle was heard, the


    toughest bodyguards of Gray family would rush to protect him.


    As expected, in less than a minute, seven or eight people rushed to the outside of the room where


    Zane was.


    ¡°Young Master Gray, what''s wrong? Does anyone want to hurt you?¡± the leading bodyguard asked.


    Zane pointed to Casey, and said, ¡°This kid wants to kill me. Arrest him quickly.¡±


    Several bodyguards looked towards Casey and found that it was the young man who waspeting


    with Abraham back then, and they all hesitated.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    They had seen Casey''s strengths and knew that Hugo attached great importance to Casey, so they


    didn''t know whether they should do it or not.


    Seeing them hesitating, Zane immediately cursed, ¡°Fuck, what are you guys doing? Arrest him!¡±


    ¡°Young Master Gray, this...¡±


    ¡°Damn, here is the Gray Mansion. Are you still afraid of an outsider?¡± Zane said angrily.


    At this moment, a young man standing straight in a Chinese tunic suit passed by.


    When Zane saw that person, his eyes lit up, he rushed over and smiled, ¡°Eric, are you busy right now?


    Someone frivolous is causing trouble in the Gray Mansion. Help me teach him a lesson.¡±


    Eric was Margaret''s bodyguard, and recently Margaret was living in the Gray Mansion.


    On the first day that Margaret and Eric arrived, Zane saw Eric''s strength, and all the bodyguards of


    Gray family together could not defeat Eric alone.


    So he tried his best to make friends with Eric. Eric had nothing to do except to protect Margaret, so he


    usually went out to eat and drink with Zane, and they gradually got acquainted.


    On the day when Margaret met Casey, Eric was waiting in another room, so he didn''t know that the


    reason why Margaret came to J City was to find Casey.


    ¡°Someone dared to make trouble in the Gray Mansion? Isn''t Gray family the most powerful family in J


    City? Why does anyone dare to make trouble?¡± Eric asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s a dickhead. He thinks he has got some skills and acts so arrogantly. This kind of person needs


    someone like you to teach him a lesson.¡± Zane exined.


    Ericughed immediately. He was feeling bored. Now that Zane said that Casey had some skills, he


    became interested.


    ¡°Let''s go and see who is it dare to make trouble in the Gray Mansion.¡±


    Zane immediately took Eric into the room, pointed his finger at Casey, and said, ¡°It''s him, except for


    being able to fight, he¡¯s good for nothing, just a gigolo. Eric, help me teach him a lesson.¡±


    Eric nced at Casey and asked, ¡°Are you good at fighting?¡±


    ¡°Are you here to be nosy?¡± Casey said coldly.


    Seeing Casey''s impoliteness, Eric also sneered, and then dashed towards Casey and hit him directly.


    Seeing Eric taking action, Zane immediately said to Casey, ¡°Trash, Eric''s strength is not what you can


    Casey ignored Zane and stepped forward to fight with Eric. After a few tricks, Casey looked at Eric in


    surprise and asked, ¡°Are you from Davies family?¡±


    The tricks Eric used just now were only used by Davies family in B City.


    Eric was taken aback, not knowing how Casey recognized it, and asked, ¡°How do you know?¡±


    At this moment, a thought shed through Eric''s mind. He grabbed Zane by the cor and asked,


    ¡°What is his name?¡±


    Zane was startled, and said, ¡°Casey... Casey Davies, a well-known waste in J City.¡±


    Eric¡¯s heart missed a beat and looked at Casey in disbelief. He didn''t expect that this was the person


    Margaret hade for, the young master of Davies family.


    He actually fought against Young Master Davies, if Margaret knew about this, even his skin would be


    stripped off.

 Chapter 144 Your Wife is Jealous

    Chapter 144 Your Wife is Jealous


    Eric swallowed his saliva. This super bodyguard, who was able to calm down even in the most


    dangerous situation, was in a cold sweat at this time.


    He knew how horrifying Margaret could be, and this time when they came to J City, Margaret had been


    emphasizing the importance of Casey to him, which could tell how much Margaret attached importance


    to Casey.


    Now he actually listened to Zane, and fought with Casey. It was almost the same as pushing himself


    into the fire pit.


    ¡°Eric, what''s wrong with you, Casey is just a trash, you don''t need to be polite with him.¡± Zane said with


    a puzzled look on his face.


    Eric kicked Zane''s belly and Zane was kicked over again.


    ¡°I was really messed up by you!¡± Eric cursed.


    Then he quickly turned to look at Casey, bent over and respectfully said, ¡°Young... Mr. Davies, I''m really


    sorry that I just offended you. I hope you can forgive me.¡±


    The bodyguards of Gray family watched this scene dumbfounded. They didn¡¯t expect that Eric''s


    attitude would change so drastically.


    They all knew how good Eric was, so even if Eric kicked Zane, they didn''t dare to act rashly.


    Casey looked at Eric and asked, ¡°Are you here with Margaret?¡±


    Eric nodded immediately.


    Now Casey understood what was going on.


    Zane once again clutched his stomach and stood up from the ground, his face obviously bing


    paler. After being kicked twice continuously, Zane probably had internal injuries.


    ¡°Eric, why are you being so polite to a trash and why did you kick me? Are we not good friends?¡± Zane


    was puzzled.


    Eric red at him. He almost caused Eric tomit a big mistake, and how could Eric still regard him


    as a friend.


    At this time, Hugo came in from outside. He heard Zane whistle just now, thinking that something


    wrong must be going on here, and after helping Casey put the painting away, he hurried over.


    Seeing Zane''s pale face and the footprints on his clothes, Hugo immediately walked over and asked,


    ¡°Son, what happened to you?¡±


    ¡°This Casey is crazy, he wants to kill me, and he almost kicked me to death just now!¡± Zane said


    viciously.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He did not dare to say that Eric kicked him too, after all, Gray family couldn''t afford to provoke Eric and


    Margaret.


    Upon hearing Zane¡¯s words, Hugo immediately looked at Casey and said, ¡°Mr. Davies, I know you may


    still be angry with my son because of what happenedst time, but I have already taught him. Now you


    are teaching him again, it is not so appropriate to beat him so hard, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    After all, Hugo still cared for his son. Without knowing the reason, seeing Zane being kicked like this,


    he was naturally aggrieved.


    Casey nced at Hugo and said, ¡°Your son just wanted to assault my wife. You tell me should I teach


    him a lesson?¡±


    Hugo''s expression changed, and he quickly nced at Edith and found that Edith''s clothes were a bit


    messy, as if they had just been stripped.


    His face was immediately flushed and he turned his face around. It was again his good-for-nothing son


    who made trouble for Casey, and he was extremely angry.


    Hugo turned around, looked at Hugo, and shouted angrily, ¡°Are you trying to piss me off? How could I


    give birth to a son like you!¡±


    Zane didn''t realize his mistake at all, instead, he felt that his father was too partial to Casey.


    ¡°Father, he is just a rubbish. Edith is just a member of Patel family. I fuck her and so what? Shouldn¡¯t


    Patel family be happy with that? Why are you doing this to me just because of them?¡± Zane said and


    got angrier.


    Hugo pped him right away, shouting, ¡°If he is trash, you are not as good as trash! How many times


    have I told you not to provoke Mr. Davies? You don¡¯t listen. He is not someone our Gray family can


    afford to provoke!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Gray family really can''t afford to provoke Mr. Davies.¡± Eric echoed.


    ¡°Why are you all helping him? He is just a trash. I am the young master of the most powerful family in J


    City. Why can''t I offend him? Who the hell is he, why are you so afraid of him?¡± Zane said excitedly.


    Hugo didn''t know how to exin to Zane.


    At this moment, there was a sound of high heels outside the door, and then Margaret with a powerful


    vibe appeared at the door.


    ¡°He is my nephew.¡± Margaret said.


    ¡°Who the hell are you!¡± Zane didn''t know who said it, and he cursed immediately. When he turned


    around and found that it was Margaret, his expression changed suddenly, and his legs were unable to


    stand and knelt directly on the ground.


    ¡°Margaret...Miss Margaret, I didn''t mean it.¡± Zane apologized.


    Casey didn''t expect Margaret to show up and was a little surprised. Edith standing behind him was


    even more confused. Was it because of this person that Hugo respected Casey so much?


    Who exactly was this person? What was her rtionship with Casey?


    Just now she said that Casey was her nephew, but she didn¡¯t look so old. Was she hiding something?


    Thinking of this, Edith suddenly became jealous. Margaret was beautiful and had an energetic vibe. If


    Casey had anything to do with him, she would definitely not forgive Casey.


    Margaret looked down at Zane, and then directly stepped on one of Zane''s hands with the heel of her


    high heels.


    Zane''s screams were heard, and Hugo watched this painfully, but did not dare to stop it.


    ¡°How dare you to say that my nephew is a trash? Do you think it has been too long for your Gray family


    to be king of J City?¡± Margaret said coldly.


    Only then did Zane react, his expression changed drastically, and he looked at Casey in disbelief.


    He knew that Margaret came to B City this time to find her nephew. He always felt that Margaret''s


    nephew must be a talented person, and absolutely extraordinary.


    But he never expected that Casey turned out to be Margaret''s nephew.


    Obviously, Hugo knew it too, no wonder he was so respectful to Casey.


    At this moment, all the doubts in Zane''s mind were solved. It turned out that his father beat him not


    because his brain had been crushed, but because Casey was not someone Gray family could afford to


    provoke. If his father didn''t beat him, probably Gray family would no longer exist.


    Zane''s body trembled, and a deep fear rose from the bottom of his heart. This was the first time he felt


    so scared.


    ¡°Miss... Miss Margaret, I was wrong. I know I was wrong. Please forgive me. I am as blind as a bat. I


    shouldn''t provoke Casey. I apologize to him. Please forgive me.¡±


    Zane kowtowed at Margaret¡¯s feet and begged her.


    Margaret kicked Zane away and said, ¡°This is between you and Casey. It''s useless for you to ask for


    my forgiveness. It¡¯s up to Casey to decide how he wants to do with you.¡±


    Zane immediately knelt in front of Casey and bowed his head towards Casey.


    ¡°Casey, I know I was wrong, please forgive me, forgive my family, I would definitely not dare to do it


    anymore.¡± Zane said.


    Casey nced down at him, without any emotion in his eyes.


    ¡°I''ve already given you a chance, but you don''t cherish it. It doesn¡¯t work every time you beg for mercy¡±


    Casey said.


    Zane kowtowed harder, almost crying anxiously.


    ¡°I said itst time that if youe to trouble my wife again, I would break your leg and I will definitely


    do it!¡± Casey added.


    Margaret nced at Eric and said, ¡°Eric, help Young Master do it. This kind of waste would only dirty


    Young Master''s hands.¡±


    Eric nodded immediately and walked to Zane.


    Casey didn''t mention that he had actually fought with him, which made him very grateful, so he wanted


    to act wisely and helped Casey with Zane.


    Seeing that Eric was about to take action, Hugo immediately said anxiously, ¡°Miss Margaret, please


    show mercy. I only have this son. If he bes disabled, my Gray family would be done.¡±


    ¡°Huh, this is not a reason. You should be punished if you make a mistake. When your son bullies


    others, he probably didn''t consider the situation of others either.¡± Margaret said.


    Hugo knew he was in the wrong, and didn''t know what to say for a while.


    ¡°Father, save me, I don''t want to be disabled!¡± Zane pleaded.


    ¡°Hugo, don''t you want your son not to be punished? That will be fine too. I can make your entire Gray


    family be punished instead of him.¡± Margaret said lightly.


    There was an indisputable certainty in her voice, as if no one could refute her.


    Even Casey, facing such a powerful Margaret, would find it nerve-wrecking, let alone Hugo.


    Hugo immediately shivered when he heard Margaret''s words. Compared with the entire Gray family, it


    was more cost-effective for Zane to be punished alone.


    He sighed helplessly, and then said, ¡°I won¡¯t dare to. This rascal hasmitted a serious mistake, and


    he indeed deserves to be punished. We¡¯ll just listen to Miss Margaret how you want to do with him.¡±


    After speaking, he turned around and couldn''t bear to see his son being punished.


    Zane saw that his father didn''t help him anymore, his face was full of despair, and his face was so


    horribly white as if he was about to die.


    Eric didn''t hesitate anymore, and directly pushed Zane to the ground, and then kicked Zane''s legs a


    few times with a powerful force.


    The sound of broken bones was heard, and Zane immediately rolled on the ground.


    His piercing screams echoed over the Gray Mansion. Those who were still attending the dinner at this


    time felt a bit strange, not knowing why such noises would be heard in the Gray Mansion.


    Hugo shed tears directly. If he had known this day woulde, he wouldn¡¯t have spoiled Zane at the


    beginning, otherwise Zane would note to this end.


    Eric did it really cleverly, and what he had broken was a crucial part of Zane¡¯s body. Even if he was sent


    to the hospital at once, he could only spend his entire life in a wheelchair.


    Seeing that Zane had got the punishment he deserved, Casey turned to look at Edith, and said, ¡°It''s


    okay, he won''t dare to trouble you anymore.¡±


    Edith nodded with aplicated expression. The scene just now was a bit shocking and made her feel


    a little ufortable.


    Hugo hurriedly asked the bodyguards to carry Zane to the hospital. The dinner also ended early


    because of this incident. Everyone didn''t know why Hugo suddenly drove them out.


    Only Margaret, Eric, Casey, and Edith were left in the room.


    Margaret gave Casey a yful look, and said, ¡°Go back with me, and you won''t have this kind of


    trouble again.¡±


    ¡°You are dreaming.¡± Casey answered directly.


    When Edith heard Margaret actually let Casey go back with her, she had a suspicious look on her face.


    She somehow felt that this woman was here to steal his man.


    Margaret nced at Edith, and suddenlyughed while covering her mouth.


    ¡°What are youughing at?¡± Casey asked.


    Margaret stared at Edith with her beautiful eyes, and said, ¡°You wife, it seems that she¡¯s jealous


    because of me.¡±

 Chapter 145 Ediths Change

    Chapter 145 Edith''s Change


    Casey turned his head and nced at Edith, and found that Edith did look a little strange. Seeing


    Casey looking at her, Edith quickly looked away.


    "He is a jerk in J City, isn''t he? Why are you still with him? Why don''t you divorce him and let him go


    back with me? I can find you a perfect man." Margaret smiled and said to Edith.


    "He is not a jerk." Edith''s attitude suddenly became determined.


    Seeing Edith like this, Margaret was taken aback for a moment, and then smiled, "I didn''t expect you to


    be so infatuated with him, I hope you can stay the same."


    Edith didn''t understand what Margaret meant, stared at her and asked, "What is the rtionship


    between you and Casey?"


    "Obviously, I''m here to take him home. He doesn''t just have a home here," Margaret joked.


    Edith frowned immediately, feeling that Margaret seemed to suggest something to her.


    She turned to look at Casey, and Casey quickly exined, "She is my aunt, don''t listen to her


    nonsense."


    Margaret walked to Edith, leaned to her ear, and said softly, "Casey is not as honest as you think. You


    can''t believe what he said. He doesn''t belong here and will leave sooner orter."


    Casey frowned, reached out and pulled Edith over, and said coldly, "I have already said that, I have


    nothing to do with you anymore, don''t disturb my life anymore."


    Then he took Edith and walked out of the room.


    Margaret smiled and nced at the backs of the two people, and murmured, "I hope your wife can be


    as firm as you."


    ...


    On the way back, Edith kept thinking about what Margaret said to her. She always felt that Margaret


    wanted to reveal some information to her.


    She turned to look at Casey and asked, "Casey, is that really your aunt?"


    Casey nodded and said, "That''s right, but I''ve disowned with them. So, it''s okay to say she is not my


    aunt."


    Although Edith was curious about why Casey disowned with his family, she didn''t ask too much when


    she saw Casey''s thoughtful look.


    "Will you always love me?" Edith asked.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Casey smiled and said, "Of course, I will only have you in my life. Don''t be fooled by Margaret''s words,


    she wants to drive a wedge between us."


    Seeing Casey so sure, Edith also nodded, no longer thinking about the mess.


    During this time, Casey was nice to her. Compared to Margaret''s suggestive words, she naturally


    believed Casey more.


    After they got home, Amara scolded Casey, making Casey and Edith look dumbfounded.


    "Mom, what are you doing. What happened? Why do you scold him as soon as youe back?" Edith


    said angrily.


    Amara red at Casey, gritted her teeth and said, "He''s a jerk, did he get into trouble outside again?


    Francis called me in person and said that Casey made them be disgraced. He hurled abuse at me.


    Then, should I scold him?"


    Edith immediately understood what was going on. It seemed that after Francis went back, he was


    angry, so he took it out on Amara.


    "Mom, things are not like what you think. Casey didn''t get into trouble. Grandpa and the others were


    too much," Edith exined.


    "Don''t stay here to defend this jerk. I have already seen it clearly. You arepletely bewitched by him.


    No matter what he does, you will be always on his side," Amara said gloomily.


    Edith was aggrieved. She defended Casey because Casey didn''t do anything wrong. Unexpectedly,


    Amara said that she was bewitched by Casey.


    "Your grandfather wants you to go to him tomorrow. Edith, you really can''t continue with this jerk, or he


    will ruin you for the rest of your life!"


    Amara said another word, and then returned to the room angrily.


    Edith looked helpless, turned her head and nced at Casey, and said, "It seems that Grandpa is a


    little bit about angry what happened today."


    Casey smiled and said, "He is angry, it''s his business. I didn''t do anything wrong. I even asked the


    Gary family to invite them to the dinner. They made trouble for themselves. If he wants to make trouble


    because of this, then I will take on him to the end."


    Edith nodded, this time she intended to fully support Casey.


    The next day, Casey and Edith went to the Patel family''s mansion.


    Francis sat on the sofa with a gloomy expression, and Albie and N were standing on sides. Both of


    them looked gloomy.


    Casey and Edith arrived in front of Francis, Francis immediately pped the table and shouted,


    "Casey, you sinner, kneel down!"


    "Grandpa, what''s my fault?" Casey stood still and asked.


    "Casey, are you really stupid or fake? Yesterday you caused us to be ashamed at the Gary Family


    Dinner. Do you still have no idea what you''ve done wrong??" Francis said coldly.


    After they left the dinner party yesterday, they have beenining that all this was Casey''s fault. If it


    weren''t for Casey, Hugo would not have said that.


    Francis felt that Casey had been invited to the dinner by the Gary family, while he was invited only


    because of Casey''s require, which made him ufortable.


    He let Casey kneel down, also wanting to prove his majesty of the head of the family, but Casey did not


    obey his words.


    "Am I the one who made you ashamed? I asked Hugo to invite you to the dinner, but you insisted that I


    slipped in and wanted to drive Edith and me out. Can you me me?" Casey asked.


    Francis was embarrassed. In the final analysis, it was his own fault.


    "You are so hypocritical. Don''t think that you are right to talk to us like this when you get support from


    Hugo. You are just a stooge of the Gary family. Hugo can kick you away at any time. When I marry into


    the Davies family in B City, the Gary will mean nothing to me. Don''t be so conceited," N said


    aggressively.


    "Stop!" Francis snorted coldly, "Casey, you asked Hugo to invite me to the dinner on purpose, right. You


    have been bullied here, so after approaching Hugo, you wanted to take the opportunity to take revenge


    on me, right?"


    "Grandpa, Casey really asked Patriarch Gu to invite you to the dinner with sincerity," Edith said


    immediately.


    "Shut up, you do not have any ce in this conversation," Francis shouted.


    He looked at Casey again.


    "I don''t care if you get support from Hugo or not. What you rely on now is still the Patel family, and I am


    the one in power!"


    "Your behavior this time has angered me, and I can kick you out of the Patel''s house at any time. But


    because you found Doctor Owen to treat me, I can forgive you this time. But you must go to tell Hugo,


    asked him to recognize the status of the Patel family and let him apologize to me."


    Francis stated his true purpose. If Casey could make Hugo recognize the Patel family¡¯s status and


    apologize to him, then everyone in J City would have a high regard for the Patel family in the future.


    Then, what happened this time would be okay.


    "Sorry, I can''t do this. If you want to get the recognition of Hugo, you''d better concentrate on developing


    thepany instead of thinking about these crooked ways," Casey said.


    Francis immediately stared. He never expected Casey to refuse.


    "Grandpa, I said he was just a stooge of the Gary family, how could he be qualified to persuade Hugo


    to apologize to you," N muttered.


    "That''s right, he couldn''t do this kind of thing, but still pretended to be so impartiality. He really thinks


    highly of himself," Albie echoed.


    Francis''s expression became even more ugly, and he said, "I don''t care if you can do it or not. If you


    can''t, I will kick you out of the Patel family!"


    Casey thought that he had never cared the Patel family. He would still be able to live a great life, even if


    he left the Patel family.


    By now, he didn''t want to give in to Francis.


    But before he could speak, Edith took a step forward and said, "Grandpa, if you want to drive him out,


    then I will go with him!"


    "Well, are you threatening me?" Francis said coldly.


    "I didn''t want to threaten you. It''s just that if you do it, it is too unfair to Casey. Don''t forget, the project


    of TY Group is Casey''s credit. If he leaves now, I will go with him, and TY Group will immediately


    terminate the cooperation with the Patel family. You should know best what kind of crisis the Patel


    family will face,¡± Edith said slowly but firmly.


    "Grandpa, this slut threatened you with the project between TY Group. Does she think that without her,


    the Patel family would not survive? I think they should be driven out together." N incited.


    She and Albie wished that Edith and Casey would be kicked out together.


    Francis hesitated, because without the project of TY Group, the Patel family really couldn''t survive now.


    N and Albie only knew how to benefit from thepany. How could they consider thepany''s


    situation?


    Casey also didn''t expect Edith to threaten Francis with the project for him. He knew that it meant to


    offend Francis openly.


    Even if Francis didn''t drive them out, he would never be kind to them in the future.


    Although Francis knew it clearly, he didn''t show it on the surface. Instead, he red at Edith and said,


    "Edith, you are really traitorous. You dare to talk to me like this. You don''t recognize me as your


    grandfather, do you!"


    "If you insist on driving us away, you won''t be my grandfather," Edith said firmly.


    "Get out of here, get out of here! Don''t say you are my granddaughter from now on. Don''t let me see


    you again!" Francis threw the cups on the table directly.


    Edith grabbed Casey''s hand directly and led him out of the Patel family''s mansion.


    "I''m afraid the Patel family will embarrass you in the future," Casey said on the way back.


    "Even if I don''t do this, they will also embarrass me. I don''t want to bepliant anymore. It''s good


    now," Edith said with a smile.


    Caseyughed and saw Edith made a change for him, and he was moved.


    After all, Francis still did not drive Casey and Edith out of the Patel family, because the TY Group''s


    project was indeed rted to the Patel family''s lifeblood, and he had no guts to do so.


    It''s just that since then, Francis had never called Edith for any family meetings or dinner parties.


    Edith was so happy about that, only caring about the project, which made it easier for her.


    This morning, Edith took a break, and Amara came over and said to her, "Edith, your cousin wille


    overter. You drive to the train station to pick him up."


    "Cousin? Alexander?" Edith asked.


    "Yeah, who else is there but him," Amara said.


    Edith frowned immediately and said, "What is he doing here?"


    Alexander was an uneducated man, and Edith had never liked him.


    "We live a good life and live in a vi now, so Alexander wanted to be here to have fun for a few days.


    Why are you frowning? He your cousin. Go pick him up quickly," Amara said with dissatisfaction.


    Edith finally took a day off and didn''t want to pick up her cousin, so she gave Casey the car key and


    asked Casey to pick him up.


    Casey distressed Edith, and immediately took the car key and went to the train station.


    Not long after Casey left, Diana arrived at Hazelfield Estate.


    The two girls were sitting on the sofa and chatting. Edithined about the disfavor she received at


    thepany recently. Diana keptforting her.


    After a while, Diana asked, "Edith, is Casey not at home?"


    Edith nodded and said, "He''s going to pick up my cousin."


    Diana rolled her eyes, took out her phone, and said, "By the way, I remember that I took a lot of photos


    thest time I went out to y. Let me show you."

 Chapter 146 Only Let You Leave Him

    Chapter 146 Only Let You Leave Him


    Edith leaned over to Diana, staring at the photo on Diana''s phone.


    Diana showed her the photo one by one, telling Edith how she felt about visiting this ce.


    "Edith, it''s so fun here! You can go with Casey when you have time," Diana said.


    "Have I the time? I am so busy with work," Edithined.


    At this moment, Diana switched it to the next photo. It was Diana, but Casey''s photo of Diana under his


    body.


    Edith was stunned immediately.


    Diana also looked flustered, and switched the photo off.


    She took her mobile phone back, and said, "That''s it."


    It took a long time for Edith toe to realize. Although Casey''s profile was only in the photo just now,


    she was certain that it was Casey.


    "Diana, can you show me your phone again." Edith''s voice became extremely cold.


    "There''s nothing to see, Edith, I remembered that I had other things, so I will leave first."


    Diana stood up directly and wanted to leave here.


    Edith grabbed Diana and dragged her back to the sofa.


    Diana looked at Edith, her eyes flickering, was afraid to meet Edith.


    Edith''s lips trembled a little. The moment she saw the photo just now, she felt a sudden pain in her


    heart.


    "Diana, is that Casey?" Edith asked.


    "Edith, don''t get me wrong. Casey didn''t mean it. I thought I had deleted that photo. I didn''t expect..."


    Diana said innocently.


    Edith couldn''t hold back for a moment, and asked Diana excitedly, "So it is indeed Casey in that photo?


    Why? Why do you and him do this?"


    Diana cried directly and said, "Edith, it''s not like what you think. I was drunk at the Starry Night Club


    that day and happened to ran into Casey..."


    "Starry Night Club, why would Casey go to such a ce?" Edith frowned.


    "Edith, I didn''t want to tell you about this. However, you have seen the picture, so I will exin it to you


    clearly." Diana sobbed.


    "There is nothing to exin, Casey, a liar. He keeps saying that he only loves me in this life. I have


    never expected that he would mess around with my best girlfriend..."


    Edith couldn''t help it either, and started crying.


    She felt very wronged. She had already epted Casey, and even fell out Francis for him. She didn''t


    expect Casey to do this kind of thing in private.


    "Edith, Casey can''t be med for this. Although you and him are known as husband and wife, you


    have never had sex. He is also a normal man, who would be horny. Otherwise, why would he go to


    Starry Night Club? I saw him there several times," Diana exined.


    Edith bit her lip. Did Casey go to that ce often after he got married? Didn''t he always lie to her?


    "I drank too much that time. When Casey saw me, he took me to the hotel, saying that he was afraid


    that I would be unsafe outside. He told me his grievances that night, and then he touched me. I felt soft


    for a while, so..." Diana said vividly.


    "Enough!" Edith yelled. She didn''t want to listen to Diana.


    "Edith, you can''t me Casey on this matter. It''s all my fault. He has been married to you for so many


    years, and he has suffered a lot of grievances. Don''t tell him about this. He told me that he still loves


    you very much. I don''t want to affect the rtionship between you," Diana pleaded.


    Edith''s body began to tremble. Casey was wronged, wouldn''t she be wronged?


    This guy, even if he went to a ce like an entertainment club, he refused to touch her. Was it really


    that she did something wrong?


    As for something like sex, if Casey did not take the initiative, should she take the initiative to get it on?


    Well, Casey even slept with her best girlfriend, but didn''t even think about having sex with her. Was this


    what Casey said that he only loved her?


    "Edith, promise me not to me Casey, okay?" Diana continued.


    "Get out now, I don''t want to see you," Edith said.


    Diana hesitated to speak. She looked helpless, then she picked up her bag and left the vi.


    After getting outside, Diana wiped her eyes and said to herself, "Edith, I''m sorry, I really care about


    Casey so much, I miss him so much that I cannot fall asleep."


    "That woman is right. Only if you leave him, I have a chance to enter his sight. I hope you can forgive


    me."Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ...


    After Diana left, Edith curled up on the sofa and cried.


    She had been prepared to spend a lifetime with Casey, but she didn''t expect Casey just said nice


    words and secretly did so many things to betray her.


    It was uneptable to her.


    Maybe Diana was right. Casey was a normal man and needed to vent, but that was not the reason he


    deceived her.


    Edith just felt a little frustrated, the door that had been opened to Casey was closed instantly.


    After a while, Amara came down from upstairs and saw Edith crying on the sofa, so she quickly asked,


    "Edith, what''s wrong with you?"


    "I''m fine, mom. I''m a little stressed at work recently," Edith said, "By the way, help me clean up a room


    upstairs. I''ll stay there for a while."


    Amara nodded immediately and said, "You finally figured it out. Being with Casey will only make you


    more wronged. If it weren''t for him, why would you have such a lot of pressure in thepany? It''s


    right for you to sleep separately from him."


    After that, Amara went upstairs to help Edith clean up the room.


    Edith took all her belongings upstairs, leaving the bedroom downstairs to Casey.


    ...


    At the train station of J City.


    Casey stood at the exit, waiting for Alexander toe out.


    Suddenly, he sneezed, feeling a coolness rising behind him.


    "What''s the matter? How can I catch a cold in such a warm day? I always feel like someone is saying


    bad things about me." Casey looked strange.


    At this time, a young man, who was thin and with exaggerated haircut, looked sloven, came out from


    inside. It was Edith''s cousin, Alexander.


    Casey stepped forward to greet him. After Alexander saw that it was Casey, he immediately said


    contemptuously, "Why is it you? Where is my cousin? Where is my aunt?"


    "They are all busy, so I''ll pick you up." Casey had met Alexander before, and knew that Alexander was


    extravagant, so he was not angry.


    "Damn, do I have to take the bus back with you? Is this your attitude towards rtives?" Alexander


    cursed.


    "I came by car. If you don''t want to take the ride, you can take the bus by yourself." Casey turned and


    left after speaking, ignoring Alexander.


    Alexander curled his lips and said, "Just for you, a jerk, you can only buy a cheap car. Forget it, I''ll


    endure it. I can go to visit Sam, he promised me to let me drive his sports car when I arrive in J City."


    Alexander followed Casey to the parking lot and saw Casey approaching a dpidated Santana. He


    sneered and said, "Casey, you are too shabby. Driving such a broken car to pick me up, doesn''t my


    Amara think you are ashamed."


    Casey nced at his Land Rover and said, "Is this car a shame?"


    Seeing Casey staring at the Land Rover, Alexanderughed immediately and said, "Casey, don''t act.


    This is a Land Rover. It costs more than one million. Can you afford an expensive car?"


    Casey pressed the car key directly, and the Land Rover''s light turned on twice, and Alexander was


    immediately dumbfounded.


    "Fuck, is it really your car?" Alexander looked at Casey incredulously.


    But soon he realized that Amara told him that they had lived in a vi, and it was not difficult for them to


    buy a car worth more than one million.


    But he firmly believed that this car must not have been bought by Casey.


    "Damn, it seems that Edith has been doing well in recent years. She lives in a vi and drives a luxury


    car. It seems that Ie at a right time," Alexander said.


    Casey was going to get in the car. Alexander stopped him and said, "Give me the car keys."


    "What are you doing?" Casey asked.


    "This car must have been bought by Edith. How can you drive such a good car? Isn''t it a waste? So, I


    will drive it." Alexander said with a smile.


    "You are not familiar with the road here, let me drive," Casey said.


    Alexander red at him immediately, and said, "Don''t talk nonsense, just give me the key. This car


    belongs to my cousin, Edith, and not yours. It''s already pretty good for you to drive here. Give me the


    key."


    Casey had no choice but to give Alexander the key, thinking it was nothing if he wanted to drive it.


    Alexander took the key and immediately got into the car, feeling the high end of the car with excitement


    on his face.


    "Damn, this car is probably about to catch up with Sam''s sports car. I will drive this car to see Sam. It


    must be prestigious."


    Alexander started the car and saw that Casey was about toe over and sit in the co-pilot, with a


    smirk on his face, he kicked the elerator and exited the parking lot without waiting for Casey.


    Seeing Alexander drove away by himself, Casey cursed, wondering why Edith didn''t want to pick up


    her cousin.


    Alexander put down the window, turned to look at Casey, then raised a middle finger at him, smiled and


    said, "Go back by bus, fool!"


    Then Alexander drove away from the train station.


    Casey had no choice but to walk outside the train station, rent a shared bicycle on the side of the road,


    and rode towards home.


    When halfway through the ride, Amara called Casey. As soon as he answered the phone, Amara


    roared, "Casey, I asked you to pick up Alexander, what are you doing! Why did you let him wait on


    Wenyuan Road alone?"


    "Go to Wenyuan Road immediately, or don''te back today!"


    After speaking, Amara hung up without giving Casey a chance to exin.


    Wenyuan Road was not far from Casey. Alexander must have encountered some trouble there as he


    told Amara that.


    Casey had to ride to Wenyuan Road. Far away, he saw a group of people gathered together, and his


    Land Rover was also parked on the side of the road.


    At the edge of the crowd, Casey saw Alexander being dragged by a girl. The girl was still holding a dog


    in her arms. The dog was obviously frightened, and its body was shaking constantly.


    At that time, Alexander didn''t focus on driving, and a dog ran out of the road. After mming on the


    brakes, he still hit the dog. The dog was just run into the air, and didn''t get hurt.


    The woman was the dog owner, and after catching Alexander, she didn''t let him go.


    "You scared my dog, Nana. It keeps shaking, maybe it has an internal injury. If you don''t give me an


    exnation, don''t want to leave today." The woman''s momentum was threatening.


    "Girl, it''s obviously that your dog is dozy and runs blindly. It was pretty good that it was not killed,"


    Alexander said with an unhappy expression.


    "What are you talking about!" The woman immediately widened her eyes, "You actually want to kill


    Nana, you are crazy!"


    The woman was so angry that she walked over and kicked the car, kicking out a hole in the car.


    Alexander immediately became anxious, and cursed, "Fucking bitch. Dare you kick my car!"


    He immediately raised his hand to hit the woman.


    At this time Casey walked out and stopped him, "Calm down."


    When Alexander saw Caseying, he rolled his eyes immediately. He felt that this woman was really


    difficult, so he wanted to let Casey solve the trouble.


    Therefore, he nced at the woman and said, "This is my brother-inw, and the car belongs to him. If


    you wantpensation, you can ask him for it."

 Chapter 147 Then Make Him Apologize

    Chapter 147 Then Make Him Apologize


    The woman nced at Casey, and immediately reached out and grabbed Casey''s arm.


    Just now Alexander wanted to hit her, which scared her. This let her know that Alexander was not a


    man to be trifled with.


    And the man who came out to stop Song Hui seemed to be more bullied. Anyway, Alexander also said


    that this was his brother-inw, so the woman nned to imposes on Casey.


    "Your car hit my dog. You must give me apensation. Either you give me money or go to the police


    station with me!" The woman shouted.


    When Alexander saw the woman catch Casey, he showed a joking smile, and said, "Casey, you should


    deal with it first, and I will leave first."


    Then he hurriedly left here, leaving the trouble to Casey.


    Casey frowned, nced at the woman, and asked, "How much do you want?"


    "Nana is my treasure. Your car hit it, maybe it has been injured. Pay me 200,000, or not leave today,"


    The woman said unceremoniously.


    All those who look on passively took a breath. They didn''t expect that this woman would be so


    shameless, and even asked for 200,000 dors.


    Casey nced at the dog and made sure that the dog was just frightened and there was no internal


    injury at all. The woman was indeed a bit too much.


    "200,000 is too much. I''m afraid it''s enough to buy a hundred dogs like yours," Casey said.


    The woman immediately red and said, "What do you mean? Are you saying that Nana is cheap? It


    is my treasure. You must pay 200,000 dors to make up for its mental loss!"


    Casey nced at her, pointed a finger at her car, and said, "Then you kick my car?"


    The woman immediately felt a little guilty and said, "These are two different things. Just now your


    brother wanted to beat me, so I kicked the car. This is even equal. You must pay 200,000 dors."


    Casey was also a little speechless, but he didn''t expect this woman to be so shameless.


    The woman also knew that Casey wouldn''t be like Alexander just now, beating her at will. She thought


    Casey was timid, so she nned to cheat him severely.


    The people around were also staring at Casey intently, wanting to see how Casey would solve the


    matter.


    "This woman is really too much. She asked for 200,000 dors, she''s so cruel."


    "That man has a Land Rover, he may not care about 200,000 dors, let''s see how he handles this


    matter."


    "I think this man will pay money. At first nce, he is the kind that is easier to bully. He definitely can''t


    deal with this woman."


    ...


    Casey stared at the woman and said, "Sorry, your dog looks okay, and you kicked my car out of a hole.


    We''re even."


    Then Casey was about to drive.


    Seeing that Casey didn''t intend to pay money, the woman immediately threw the dog to the ground.


    She also sat on the ground, grabbed Casey''s leg, and began to y a rogue like a shrew.


    "If you don''t pay me money, I will let my boyfriende and get me. My boyfriend is rich. Do you think I


    want your money? I just want you to apologize to my dog. I didn''t expect your attitude is so bad, today''s


    business is not over!"


    Casey looked down at the woman and said, "Do you at will."


    Seeing that Casey was not scared at all, the woman took out her phone and dialed a call.


    "Babe,e and find me here on Wenyuan Road. I was bullied and Nana was hit. Come here."


    After hanging up the phone, the woman gave Casey a fierce look and said, "Let''s wait and see. My


    boyfriend will be there soon. When hees, it''s not as simple as paying 200,000 yuan."


    Casey was dragged by the woman, and couldn''t go. Therefore, he stood there and waited.


    After a while, a sports car stopped on the side of the road, and a young man came up and down, and


    squeezed into the crowd.


    "Babe,e here quickly, this is the person who hit Nana, and doesn''t n to pay, but also wants to


    beat me." Seeing her boyfriend came, the woman shouted hurriedly.


    Casey turned his head and looked over and found that it was Sam who had met twice before.


    Thest time he saw Sam, it was because of Le''s affairs. He didn''t expect Sam to change his


    girlfriend so soon. It was estimated that the incident also let Sam see the essence of Le.


    It''s just that Sam''s taste seems a little bad. Although he broke up with Le, he had found a woman


    like Le who could only make troubles unreasonably.


    There were many people around who knew Sam, knowing that he was famous rich second generation


    in J City. They all felt sorry for Casey.


    "It turned out to be Sam''s woman, then this young man is going to be miserable. Sam''s family is rich


    and powerful, and can swear ck was white. I am afraid it is not as simple as paying 200,000."


    "Tut-tut, it''s better to pay money just now, Sam is not easy to provoke, he is going to be in trouble."


    "Don''t rush to the conclusion. This young man drives a luxurious car. Maybe he has money at home.


    Let''s see how it goes."


    ...


    The woman got up from the ground and came to Sam''s side. Because of having support, she was


    more domineering and didn''t care Casey at all.


    "Babe, this person dared to Nana, and still refuses to pay money. Let him know how powerful you are!"


    Sam looked towards Casey, and was stunned. Then, he stepped forward hurriedly and said


    respectfully, "Mr. Casey, it is you?"


    Casey smiled and nced at him, feeling a little funny. The Sam''s girlfriend always brought trouble on


    him.


    "My wife''s cousin drove into your girlfriend''s dog. I don''t think it''s a big deal. She has to make me pay


    200,000 dors," Casey exined.


    Sam''s look suddenly changed, and he was also a little depressed. How could his girlfriend always


    make trouble for Casey? It made him very tired.


    "Mr. Casey. You misunderstood. She is not my girlfriend." Sam said categorically.


    Everyone around was surprised. At first, they were surprised that Sam''s attitude towards Casey was so


    good. Now Sam directly said that the woman was not his girlfriend, which shocked everyone.


    Obviously, Sam didn''t want to get into trouble, so he directly disassociated himself from the woman.


    Them, who was this person who was almost wronged for 200,000 dors?


    The people who thought Casey would be bullied immediately changed their views. As expected,


    People who could have a car more than one million, would not be a fellow to tangle with.


    The woman also looked at Sam with an unbelievable expression, but she didn''t expect that he would


    deny that she was his girlfriend.


    "Babe, what do you mean? Although we have been together not long ago, you can''t go into reverse


    and deny me?" the woman said.


    Sam red at her, and said, "A woman like you will only cause me trouble. Myst girlfriend was just


    like you. She almost angered Mr. Casey. This time I learned to be clever, I should not let woman like


    you be my girlfriend. So, don''t let me see you in the future."


    After speaking, he looked at Casey and said with a grin, "Mr. Casey, sorry. It''s just a dog. Even if it is


    killed, it''s okay. Don''t pay attention to her."


    The woman was shocked. She didn''t expect that Sam would desert her for Casey. How powerful was


    Casey?


    There were probably not many people in J City who could make Sam scared.


    She only realized her stupidity at this time. If he just let it go at that moment, this scene would not have


    happened.


    "Babe, I know I was wrong, please forgive me. I will never do this again in the future." The woman


    grabbed Sam''s arm and pleaded.


    Sam pushed her away directly, cursing, "Get the hell out of here, otherwise don''t me me for being


    rude!"


    The woman was so scared that she quickly let go of Sam.


    She originally thought that she was Sam''s girlfriend. Even if she had leaped to the upper ss, she


    never expected that she would ruin her great future because of her own willfulness.


    "Mr. Casey, I don''t know if you have any dissatisfaction. If there is any dissatisfaction, tell me, I will


    teach this woman," Sam asked.


    "Okay, the problem is solved," Casey said, "When you will find a girlfriend in the future, remember to


    think it carefully. If you only look for those who are stupid, it will only hurt you."


    Sam nodded immediately. After experiencing these two matters, Sam also really felt that Casey was


    right. He would find a girlfriend in the future and would never look for this kind of woman that would


    only cause trouble for him, or he would get in trouble sooner orter.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "Okay, if you don''t need me any longer, I''ll be going," Casey said.


    Sam remembered something and hurriedly said, "By the way, Mr. Casey, I am going to have a party


    with my friend in two days. Would you like to go?"


    "It is suitable for young people like you, I will not participate," Casey said.


    Sam was helpless, thinking that Casey was only in his twenties. That''s a very perfunctory reason for


    refusing.


    But he dared not say anything, and watched Casey leave here.


    After Casey left, Sam nced at the phone and murmured," Alexander should have already arrived in J


    City. I can invite him to the party."


    Sam and Alexander met online. They often y games together. Alexander yed well. Sam


    appreciated him very much. This time Alexander came to Amara''s house to y and also told Sam.


    They made an appointment.


    After Casey drove home, as soon as he walked in, he heard Amara''s curse, "Don''t you feel


    embarrassed! I asked you to pick up Alexander. You let Alexandere back by bus alone while you


    drove home. I''m so mad!"


    Alexander sat on the sofa and looked at Casey with a sneer, and was very happy watching Amara


    scold Casey.


    "I went to pick him up, he drove away by himself, andter got into trouble and asked me to solve the


    problem, and he ran back by himself. It''s not my fault," Casey exined.


    Alexander immediately stared, and said innocently, "That''s a dirty lie. It''s obviously you who left me


    behind."


    "Aunt, look, I was treated inhumanely by your family on the first day I came here. I want to call my


    mother and go back tomorrow."


    Alexander pretended to call.


    Amara hurriedly stopped him. It would be too embarrassing to let Alexander''s mother know that


    Alexander didn''t want to stay here the first day.


    "Alexander, don''t listen to Casey''s nonsense. He only knows to shirk responsibility with his useless


    virtue. You have fun here, just ignore him," Amara said.


    Casey was speechless, thinking that they were indeed a family. Their ability to distort facts was exactly


    the same.


    "Hurry up and clean up the kitchen. I''ll make a good meal for Alexander tonight." Amara red at


    Casey again.


    Casey had to go to the kitchen to clean up.


    After a while, Amara went to throw rubbish outside the vi and saw that there was a pit in the car. She


    came back immediately and cursed, "Casey, you bastard, why is there a pit in the car? "


    Casey came out of the kitchen and said, "You have to ask your nephew about this."


    Alexander pretended to be innocent immediately, and said, "It''s none of my business. I don''t know what


    you did while driving outside."


    Amara red at Casey angrily.


    At this moment Edith came down from upstairs, her eyes cold.


    Amara immediately said to Edith, "Edith, not only did Casey miss Alexander, but he hit the car and


    there was a pit in it. Can you control him!"


    Casey felt that Edith must be aware of Alexander''s virtues and knew that she would not wrong him for


    no reason, thinking she would justify him.


    But what he didn''t expect was that Edith nced at him indifferently, and said in a feelingless voice,


    "Then let him apologize to Alexander."

 Chapter 148 Sleeping Separately

    Chapter 148 Sleeping Separately


    Casey gave Edith a strange look, unexpectedly she would let him apologize to Alexander.


    It stood to reason that Edith hated Alexander very much, so why did she defend him?


    Alexander was also a little surprised. He knew that Edith didn''t like him since he was a child. He


    thought he would have a lot of conflicts with Edith this time. Now it seemed that Edith had changed her


    mind.


    "Have you heard, Edith asked you to apologize to me. What are you doing in a daze?" Alexander said


    smugly.


    Casey stared at Alexander and said, "There is a dash cam in the car. Let''s go and check it before you


    decide whether to let me apologize?"


    Alexander was frightened immediately. After he hit the dog, he had been pestering the woman in front


    of the car, and he must have been photographed by the dash cam.


    "It''s okay that you don''t want to apologize. Forget it, I will just let it go." Alexander curled his lips and


    lowered his head to y with the phone.


    When Edith heard Casey say this, she knew it was indeed Alexander''s fault, but she was frustrated


    with Casey now, so she didn''t say anything.


    Amara stared at Casey and shouted, "How magnanimous Alexander is! You are a jerk, refuse to admit


    your mistake or make an apology. Do you think that you have to pay for the current property fees, then


    you can be imposing? The owner of this vi is still me."


    Casey didn''t pay attention to Amara, but stared at Edith for a while, always feeling she was a little


    strange and didn''t know what was wrong.


    At dinner, everyone was sitting at the table, Edith lowered her head and said nothing, preupied.


    "Alexander, help yourself to some more." Amara smiled and picked Alexander with vegetables.


    Alexander stared at Casey as he ate. Then he rolled his eyes and asked, "Auntie, Casey is still out of


    work, and relies on my cousin to support him?"


    Both Amara and Nics looked at Casey. Although Casey did not work, they were a little surprised by


    Casey''s performance during this period.


    They couldn''t get the property fee of at least 100,000 dors a month. Although the owner of the vi


    was Amara, Casey paid the money, which showed that Casey was not as simple as they thought.


    But even so, Amara still looked down on Casey, always feeling that Casey''s money was stolen from her


    pocket.


    "You are right. What kind of work can he do? He relies on Edith to raise him. If it wasn''t for his help with


    housework, I would have driven him out a long time ago," Amara replied.


    "Today, my father talked to me again. He told me that the Patel family had been troubled since Casey


    came, and he persuaded me to ask Edith divorce Casey," Nics said with a sigh.


    They all knew that Francis did this because Edith stood up to him in publicst time.


    Francis felt that he couldn''t get Edith right now, but it should always be okay to get rid of a Casey, so he


    kept pushing Nics to let Edith divorce Casey.


    Originally, Edith didn''t care this kind of thing. However, after Diana came today, when she heard about


    the divorce again, she hesitated and turned to look at Casey.


    Casey noticed Edith''s gaze, and he suddenly became nervous. Seeing she look at him at this time,


    Casey wondered whether she really ned a divorce?


    For a moment, Casey became a little confused,pletely confused about what happened to Edith.


    When Alexander saw that Casey had no status in the Patel''s family, he smiled and said, ¡°I''m going to a


    party in two days, and all the well-known people in J City would attend. Why don''t you let Casey go


    with me? Just a few more ways out."


    Naturally, he didn''t want to help Casey get to know more people. He wanted to use this gathering to


    humiliate Casey.


    Alexander was stubborn, and it was his great pleasure to watch others make a fool of themselves.


    After hearing Alexander''s words, Amara''s eyes lit up and she said, "Alexander, how do you know those


    people?"


    "By ying games. They are not as skillful as I am in games. They all recognize me as the leader,"


    Alexander said proudly.


    "Alexander is really great. You even can make friends with those famous people in J City, let Casey go


    with you and enrich his experience, so that he will only do housework at home," Amara said.


    "Mom, I won''t go to the kids'' party," Casey said.


    Amara red at Casey immediately, and shouted, "Kids'' party. They are rich men in J City. You will


    never have the opportunity to contact people at this level because of your rubbish reputation.


    Alexander takes you there out of kindness. Don''t be ingrate."


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Casey was struggling with Edith''s affairs, so he didn''t want to argue with Amara, and agreed casually.


    Seeing Casey''s promise, Alexander sneered and murmured, "Hey, those yboys will look down on


    you, and they will humiliate you."


    After eating, Casey went to wash the dishes. When he was done, he sat down next to Edith.


    When Edith saw Caseying, she got up and said, "I''m going to rest."


    Casey also got up quickly, wanted to go back to the room with Edith, and asked her what was going on.


    But what he didn''t expect was that Edith didn''t go to their room, instead went upstairs.


    Amara nced at Casey with a sneer, and said, "Edith won''t sleep with you during this time, Reflect on


    yourself. If you stilly around the house all day, Edith will divorce you."


    After that, she went upstairs with Edith.


    Casey didn''t believe that Edith went upstairs to sleep because of him. It was estimated that


    Alexanderwould be here these days. She didn''t want to see Alexander, so she moved upstairs.


    He would talk to Edith after Alexander left.


    Casey shook his head helplessly, always feeling that Edith was inexplicably indifferent to him, just like


    her attitude in previous years.


    "Casey, you are really useless. Your wife refuses to sleep in the same room with you. It''s really


    embarrassing." Alexander mocked while ying games.


    Casey red at him, reaching out and snatching Alexander''s phone.


    Alexander was anxious immediately. He stood up and tried to snatch the phone back. He still cursed,


    "Damn, give back my phone. It''s in battle!"


    Casey pushed Alexander back to the sofa. Alexander wanted to struggle, but found that he couldn''t use


    any strength at all.


    "Why is this jerk so strong?" Alexander looked surprised.


    Casey stared at Alexander''s phone. He was in a bad mood now, and he just wanted to vent, so it was


    better to y Alexander''s game.


    Every boy had an unspeakable enthusiasm for games. When Casey was young, he also liked to y


    all kinds of games. However, those games were too simple for Casey, and he could refresh the record


    just easily.


    Soter Casey shifted his interest to games like Go, appraising treasures and martial arts, which tested


    more intelligence and patience.


    Seeing Casey ying with his mobile phone, Alexander became anxious immediately and shouted,


    "You fucking return the phone to me. I am at the Challenger Division with 30 stars. You will let me be


    reported."


    Because he felt Casey''s strength just now, Alexander only dared to shout, not daring to reach out and


    grab it.


    Casey didn''t respond to him, but bowed his head to y the game seriously.


    Alexander was desperate and murmured, "It''s over, I am ying Sam. It is not easy to turnover a new


    leaf. If defeat, Sam will definitely not let me drive his sports car. "


    Alexander gritted his teeth and looked at Casey with sullen eyes, thinking that when he went to the


    party, he must let Casey be humiliated.


    After a while, Casey handed the phone to Alexander and said, "It''s boring." Then he turned back to the


    room.


    "It''s you who are too stupid. You say it''s boring because you don''t know how to y. You''re really a


    jerk." Alexander curled his lips


    He quickly grabbed his phone, intending to save the situation again. Casey had just yed for a while,


    and he might just be killed once.


    When he saw the situation on the screen clearly, he was stunned.


    "Penta Kill!"


    The sound of killing five enemies sounded, and the five people on the opposite side were all dead, and


    ally had destroyed to the turret. ording to the time of resurrection, the opposite defeat.


    Whether it was his ally or the enemy, everyone praised him in the dialog box.


    Alexander was stunned, raised his head and nced at Casey''s room. How did this guy do this?


    This was a battle in Challenger Division. Even at his level, it is even more difficult to kill five enemies in


    row. How did Casey do it?


    "Damn, I must have been well-developed just now. There was another chance during the team battle.


    Casey is so lucky. Otherwise, how could he get Penta Kill?" Alexander murmured.


    After the game was over, Alexander received a call from Sam as soon as he quit.


    "Your performance is really amazing just now. It is Penta Kill! It seems that you really have the talent for


    games," Sam said.


    "Well, thank you, thank you," Alexander said embarrassingly.


    "Remember toe to the party, I will drive you in a sports car when the timees."


    "No problem, by the way, can I take someone to participate?" Alexander asked.


    "Yes, you can bring it as you like. The more the merrier," Sam said with a smile.


    Alexander answered immediately, and they chatted a few more before hanging up the phone.


    "Well, Casey, you dare to grab my phone just now. Let''s wait and see, let you know how great I am


    then," Alexander said to himself, and returned to the room Amara had prepared for him.


    Two dayster, Edith had been indifferent to Casey. Casey asked Edith what was wrong, and Edith


    didn''t tell him.


    Casey guessed that Edith might have her period with Alexander''s arrival, so she was in a bad mood


    and didn''t keep asking.


    In the past few days, Margaret sent him news more frequently, asking him if he had any thoughts of


    returning to B City.


    Casey naturally refused, but Margaret said every time, "Oh, wait and see."


    This made Casey a little confused, but he thought Margaret was abnormal, so he didn''t think much


    about it.


    That evening, Alexander drove out of Hazelfield Estate to Sam''s party.


    Amara waited for Alexander to leave before calling Casey out.


    "Now you go to the party that Alexander said, don''t bete, or they won''t y with you," Amara said.


    "Where is Alexander?" Casey asked.


    "He drove there first," Amara replied.


    "Why don''t you let him wait for me? He drove the car away, how do I get there?" Casey said silently.


    "Last time I asked you to drive, you got the car a pit. Such an expensive car was not for you to spoil, so


    don''t take the car in the future. This is the key to electric motorcycle. You can ride the electric


    motorcycle. I''ll give you the address," Amara said impatiently.


    Casey stared at the key to the electric motorcycle and said directly, "Then I won''t go, it''s useless if I go


    anyway."


    "Dare you!" Amara immediately red, "If you don''t go today, I will ask Edith to divorce you tomorrow.


    You are so useless, why don''t you know how to make progress? Will you have the chance to


    participate this kind of party by yourself?"


    Amara did not know the rtionship between the Gary family and Casey. Last time Francis only said


    that Casey let him embarrassed, and did not tell her details. The people who attended the Gary family


    dinner that day did not spread the rtionship between Casey and the Gary family. In their opinion, this


    was just Casey''s luck.


    Casey had no choice but to take the electric motorcycle key, and after asking Amara''s address, he


    rushed over by electric motorcycle.

 Chapter 149 Apology

    Chapter 149 Apology


    Jianghai Club.


    Sam hired this club and invited countless celebrities from J City to the party.


    Standing at the entrance of the parking lot, Sam sighed and murmured, "It would be great if Mr. Casey


    coulde to this party. Then I will entertain him well and make up to him."


    At this time, Alexander drove the Land Rover to the parking lot. After stopping the car, Alexander


    immediately ran over and gave Sam a hug.


    "Sam, I finally saw you a real person today. You are much more handsome than the picture," Alexander


    said with a smile.


    "You are really honey-lipped. I didn''t expect you to drive Land Rover. It seems that your rtives here


    are rich," Sam said.


    "Not as good as you."


    "Aren''t you bringing someone here? Why are you alone?" Sam asked.


    Alexander smiled and said, "He will be hereter. I will tell others, letting them entertain himter. Let''s


    go for a drive, Land Rover is definitely not as cool as a sports car."


    Sam smiled, didn''t say anything, took Alexander to the ce where he parked. Then, they drove in the


    car and went for a drive outside.


    Alexander took out his phone and sent a message to others, "Hey, guys, my brother-inw will also


    him a lesson. So, please help me sort him out and let him get to know what shame is."


    Many people immediately began to reply.


    "Casey? Well, I''ve heard of this jerk. It''s said that he''s a wimp. Does he actually want toe to our


    party?"


    "Now, it will be very fun. I like to bully this kind of wimp. I will definitely help you teach him a lesson."


    "Alexander is really interesting, even asks Casey toe and ns to make fun of him. Aren''t you


    afraid that he will knock your beak off?"


    Alexander replied immediately, "He is a wimp. Dare he knock my beak off. He doesn''t even dare to


    show any dissatisfaction at home, so you can rest assured and humiliate him."


    Then, they all said they would help Alexanderplete the task.


    Sam had been driving without looking at his phone, but when he heard the phone ringing, he asked,


    "What are you talking about, so lively?"


    Alexander smiled and said, "It''s nothing, I have something interesting for everyone and let them have


    fun."


    "Sam, let me driveter."


    ...


    Casey rode the electric motorcycle to the Jianghai Club, stopped the electric motorcycle by the side of


    the road, and walked inside.


    At the door, a security guard came over and stopped Casey.


    "What are you doing, hurry up and leave here. We have hired here, and you have to go other ces for


    fun," The security guard said impatiently.


    Casey nced at him and said, "I''m here for the party."


    The security guard looked at Casey up and down, and immediately said contemptuously, "Hey guy,


    don''t tease me. Don''t you know you are wearing the stall, and do you think I didn''t see that you came


    by electric motorcycle just now? Those who attend today''s party are all the famous and rich gentlemen


    anddies in J City. Do you think you are qualified to participate in this kind of party?"


    "My cousin is inside. If you don''t believe me, you can call him out," Casey exined.


    ¡­


    The security guard looked disbelief, and said, "Stop cottoning up with others, everyone here is rich and


    noble. How could they have poor rtives like you? Hurry up, or don''t me me for being rude."


    Casey frowned. He didn''t expect that the security guard of Jianghai Club would be so snobby that he


    would stop him at the door just because of his clothes.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    He nned to take out his phone and tell Alexander.


    At this moment, two people walked out of the clubhouse. They two had a good rtionship with


    Alexander, one of them named Diego and the other named Alistair.


    "You are Casey, right?" Diego shouted at Casey.


    Casey nodded and said, "I''ming to the party with Alexander."


    "I know, Alexander has already told us," Diego said with a smile.


    When the security guard heard Diego''s words, his face suddenly changed. He didn''t expect Casey to


    actuallye to the party. His attitude was so bad just now. If Casey didn''t forgive him, he would be in


    trouble.


    He hurriedly bent over to apologize to Casey and said, "Sorry, sir. I just offended you, please take my


    apology."


    At this time, Alistair stopped the security guard and said with a sneer, "Why do you apologize to him?"


    "I think he wears cheap clothes. I just stopped him outside. I didn''t know he is your friend," The security


    guard exined.


    "You are right to stop him," Diego said.


    The security guard looked confused and didn''t know what Diego and Alistair meant.


    "This person is a well-known jerk in J City, named Casey. He is indeed not qualified to attend our party.


    You should stop him, so you don''t have to apologize to him," Alistair said.


    "Casey? Fuck, I''ve heard of that, he is a gigolo and is wimp?" the security guard asked immediately.


    Diegoughed. He didn''t expect that even the security guard had heard of Casey. So, how worthless


    he was.


    "Yes, it is him," Diego said.


    The security was relieved immediately, if this person was Casey, then he had nothing to fear.


    "The fact that Casey cane to our party is because of our friend. Otherwise, who will care this jerk,"


    Alistair said disdainfully.


    The security guard echoed immediately, "That''s right, people like him are not up to your grade."


    Casey stared at the three people and frowned, and said coldly, "Have you said enough?"


    Diego and Alistair nced at Casey, and both sneered.


    "Hey, he is a bit grumpy. Well, is what we said wrong?" Diego sneered, and took a step forward,


    intending to let Casey know how powerful he was.


    Alistair rolled his eyes and said, "Okay, don''t talk nonsense with him, everyone is still waiting inside,


    let''s go in."


    Diego didn''t continue to care about Casey, and turned around and walked inside with Alistair.


    "You''d better figure out who you are, otherwise you won''t be able to make any friends today. I have


    seen many people like you who wanted to brace himself to get into our circle, but those people all have


    a bad ending," Diego whispered.


    Casey said nothing, and walked in with them.


    The security guard nced at Casey, spat on the ground, and cursed, "Bah, it turned out to be just a


    jerk, so what if you get in? Do you think the celebrities will take care of you?"


    Then, they entered the clubhouse. The lights in the hall were ambiguous. Many men and women were


    already drinking and having fun inside.


    Casey nced around and didn''t find Alexander''s figure, so he asked, "Where is Alexander?"


    "He went for a drive and will be back in a while," Diego said with a smile, "Well, are you afraid that we


    might bully you when Alexander is not here?"


    Casey curled his lips and ignored him.


    Alistair nced at Diego and said, "He came here just to make friends with us. Why don''t you introduce


    him?"


    Diego understood immediately, took a microphone with a smirk and shouted, "Everyone, take a look


    here. Let me introduce a man to you!"


    Everyone turned their heads and looked towards Diego. Diego pointed his finger at Casey, and then


    said, "This is the well-known wimp in J City, Casey!"


    "Everyone must have heard of his deeds. He lives off a woman. No one in J City is more coward than


    him!"


    People all immediately burst intoughter and cast a mocking look at Casey.


    "Doesn''t he just want to cotton up us, so he attends this party? Don''t be stingy, talk to him. After all, it is


    a rare opportunity to meet such a wimp!"


    After Diego finished speaking, he burst outughing. He couldn''t stand his own words a little bit.


    "Come here, lick my shoes, and I''ll give you my number, how about?" a girl said jokingly.


    "Fuck, that''s really a heavy humor. How about letting him call all of us dad, I might consider getting to


    know him."


    "You''re really tickling me. Your terms are too simple. In my opinion, he should bring his wife over to y


    with us, so that he can be qualified to be known by us," Alistair said with a smile.


    Casey''s eyes suddenly narrowed, showed a murderous look at Alistair.


    He walked up to Alistair and said coldly, "Apologize."


    Alistair nced at him and said with disdain, "Fool, do you really think that I let you in, then you are


    qualified to talk to us? You want me to apologize? Are you crazy?"


    Casey didn''t intend to talk nonsense with him, just raised his hand and pped his face with a p.


    "Apologize."


    Alistair was dumbfounded. He never expected a jerk dared to hit him, which made angry.


    "Fuck, dare you beat me. If you don''t kneel down and kowtow to me today, you can never leave here!"


    Alistair kicked directly towards Casey. When Casey saw it, he quickly raised a leg and kicked him


    directly on the knee the moment Alistair kicked over.


    With a click.


    Alistair fell to the ground directly, clutching his legs and screamed.


    "My leg, my leg..."


    Everyone was shocked by this scene. No one thought that this well-known jerk would kick Alistairto the


    ground.


    Diego on the side squeezed his fist immediately and cursed, "Damn, dare you fight here. Who do you


    really think you are, I will make you feel regretful!"


    When the crowd saw that Diego was about to fight, they immediately began to heckle.


    "Diego, beat him. Dare he beat Alistair, he''s really impudent."


    "Fuck, he is really impudent to be arrogant in front of us. How ungrateful he is! Go and hit him!"


    "You have learned Sanda recently, haven''t you? Show your ability and let him kneel down and beg for


    mercy!"


    ...


    Diego shook his head, looking eager to try.


    Casey looked at him coldly and said, "I''ll say it onest time. Apologize to me, otherwise, you will


    spend the rest of your life in bed."


    "Don''t fucking act, you''re a jerk. Aren''t you embarrassed to say such things?"


    Diego snorted coldly and punched Casey quickly.


    Casey dodged easily, took a step forward, raised his knee violently, and bumped Diego''s stomach.


    Diego fell back, and Casey raised his foot and stepped heavily on his calf.


    Click.


    Diego screamed like a pig, stunned everyone in the club.


    On the side of the road, Sam got out of the car and asked Alexander toe over and sit in the driving


    seat.


    "Sure enough, the sports car is cool. I could hardly wait to drive it," Alexander said with a smile.


    Sam lit a cigarette, then took out his phone, and took a casual look. After seeing the messages, he was


    stunned.


    "Alexander, is your brother-inw, named Casey?" Sam said with a trembling voice.


    "Yes, it''s the jerk that everyone in J City knows. I will let Diego and Alistair y with him first. After we


    get backter, we can make fun of him." Alexander bent over to the car.


    The cigarette that Sam had just lit fell to the ground, and he grabbed Alexander''s clothes and pulled


    him out of the car again.


    "Fuck, are you a fool? You let them humiliate Mr. Casey? Hurry back with me!"

 Chapter 150 Game Competition

    Chapter 150 Game Competition


    Alexander looked at Sam with confusion, he didn''t know why Sam was so excited.


    "Sam, Casey is a wimp, everyone likes to make fun of people like him. It''s okay for Diego and Alistair to


    make fun of him. Why are you so excited?" Alexander asked.


    Sam pped Alexander''s head directly and shouted, "I think you are a wimp. The identity of Casey is


    not as simple as you think!"


    "Hurry up and get in the car, you fucking caused me such a big trouble. Damn you!"


    Alexander didn''t dare to say anything, but sat back in the co-pilot again.


    "This damn Casey, I really don''t understand why Sam takes him seriously," Alexander muttered.


    Sam drove Alexander back to the Jianghai Club with anxious expression on his face and scolded


    Alexander all the way.


    Alexander asked Sam why he valued Casey so much. Sam thought that Alexander didn''t know Casey''s


    identity. It must be because Casey didn''t want to say it. If he told him, Casey might me him.


    So, he told Alexander not to ask the thing he shouldn''t ask, let Alexander be honest.


    It didn''t take long for them to arrive at the gate of Jianghai Club. When the security guard saw them,


    they immediately greeted them.


    But at this moment Sam didn''t bother to take care of the security guards, and led Alexander into the


    clubhouse anxiously.


    Before reaching the hall, Sam heard a few screams from inside, his looked changed suddenly, and he


    realized that something might have happened inside.


    After he got into the hall, he saw everyone standing together, staring at Casey in horror.


    Diego and Alistair both fell to the ground and howled, their faces full of pain.


    Both of them had their legs broken, and Casey did it without hesitation just now, scaring everyone.


    Only then did Diego and Alistair realize that Casey was not easy to provoke, but it was toote when


    they regretted it.


    "You two, don''t you apologize?" Casey said coldly.


    Diego gritted his teeth and nced at Casey, then cursed, "Fuck! Let me apologize to a wimp? No


    way!"


    "When Sames back, you will be in trouble. He is not as simple as you think. He will definitely get


    even for us!" Alistair said with a grievance.


    At exactly this moment Sam walked into the hall, and everyone''s eyes brightened when they saw Sam.


    "Sam, you''re back. This wimp is too rampant. Please kick his ass."


    "Yeah, he actually broke Diego''s and Alistair''s legs. He was so arrogant. He thumbs his nose at you."


    "Alexander, you''ve got to do something about Casey. Did you let hime to trouble us?"


    ...


    Diego and Alistair both saw hope and looked at Sam expectantly.


    "Sam, you''re back atst! This wimp is crazy and broke our legs. You must get even with him for us!"


    "Yeah, Sam. It hurts me so much. Hurry up and beat this idiot, then send us to the hospital."


    Sam looked gloomy, and he ignored these people''s words, but went straight to Casey and bowed


    deeply to him.


    "Mr. Casey, I camete. Did they hurt you. This is really my fault. If I know that you are here today, I will


    entertain you wholeheartedly in a moment. I am sorry to neglect you," Sam said apologetically.


    Everyone was dumbfounded, looking at Sam with incredible expressions, unexpectedly Sam would be


    so respectful to Casey.


    Soon everyone realized that Casey was not as simple as they thought.


    Among those celebrity in J City, Sam was definitely in the first ss. Except for Young master Gary,


    there were few people in J City could scare him.


    Now even Sam had to be so respectful to Casey. How powerful was Casey''s background?


    Everyone took a deep breath. They thought Casey was a wimp, and it didn''t matter if they made a few


    jokes with him.


    Now Sam''s attitude made them realize that they had offended a great man.


    Both Diego and Alistair looked at Sam dumbfounded. It was the first time they had seen Sam bow


    down and apologize.


    "Sam, what are you doing? Why do you apologize to this wimp? Haven''t you heard of his bad


    reputation? He is Casey, a well-known scumbag," Diego said.


    Sam red at him, kicked him directly, and shouted, "Are you dicing with death? If you don''t want to


    die, apologize to Mr. Casey quickly, or even I won''t be able to save you."


    Both Diego and Alistair turned to be pale, only then did they realize the seriousness of the problem.


    Alistair hurriedly spoke to Casey, "Mr. Casey, we know we were wrong. I don''t dare to talk nonsense


    anymore. I''m sorry, please forgive me."


    Upon seeing this, Diego quickly apologized, "I was wrong, please forgive me. I will never do this stupid


    thing again."


    Sam turned his head to look at Casey, and bended down again to intercede, "Mr. Casey, they both


    knew they were wrong, and both of them have broken their legs, which is a punishment for them.


    Please let them go."


    Casey waved his hand and said, "That''s all right. Take them to the hospital."


    Sam nodded immediately and hurriedly called for Diego and Alistair to be taken to the hospital.


    Alexander nced at Casey anxiously. Even Sam didn''t dare to mess with him. He had such a bad


    attitude towards Casey before, and he didn''t know if Casey would gut him.


    Sam patted Alexander''s head and said, "What are you doing in a daze? Hurry up and apologize to Mr.


    Casey."


    Alexander walked to Casey, lowered his head, and said, "Mr... Casey, I''m sorry."


    Casey red at Alexander, frightened Alexander a lot.


    But Casey turned tough and said, "You still know to apologize to me. It seems that you are not too ill


    bred."


    A cold sweat broke out on Alexander''s forehead. It seemed that if he didn''t apologize just now, Casey


    would definitelyy about him.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    He could break the legs of Diego and Alistair, and he would definitely break his legs. He didn''t want to


    be disabled at a young age.


    "Hey, Casey, I won''t bother you anymore. For the sake of my cousin, please spare me. After I go back,


    I will definitely defend you." Alexander alsoughed.


    Casey rolled his eyes at him and said, "Okay, you guys have fun. I''ll just sit in the corner for a while."


    Sam immediately went forward and said, "Mr. Casey, would you like to y with us?"


    "No, you just enjoy yourselves. I just sit and rest for a while."


    Casey went straight to the corner and sat down.


    Sam had no choice but to take Alexander to y with others.


    But because of what happened just now, the atmosphere in the clubhouse was a bit solemn, and with


    Casey sitting in the corner, everyone didn''t even dare to speak loudly. Therefore, they were a bit


    depressed.


    Casey also felt a little funny looking at these people. Originally, they were celebrities in J City, and each


    one waswless.


    Unexpectedly, in front of him, all of them would be so well-behaved like little chickens.


    After a while, Casey felt these people couldn''t have fun if he was here, so he wanted to find a quiet


    ce to stay.


    But at this moment, a group of people suddenly rushed in from outside the clubhouse. All of them


    looked like they were from e rich and wealthy family.


    The leader was a young man about the age of Sam, with his hair slicked back and studs on his ears.


    "Sam, you guys are really having a good time here. Why didn''t you invite us? Are you afraid that you


    will lose to us?" the leader said.


    Sam red at the man with a sullen face, and said, "Teddy, I am having a party with my friends. What


    does it have to do with you? Get out quickly. You are not wee here."


    "I''m sorry. As we are already here, we won''t leave so easily. If you want us to go, have a game


    Casey watched the confrontation between the two groups and listened to what they said, thinking they


    were going to fight.


    "Sam, there are two professional yers in their team. We lost to themst time, and Diego and Alistair


    has gone to the hospital. The two main yers in our team are not here, so we can''t win at all," a man


    said in Sam''s ear.


    "Well, are you afraid of losing? Who said they would win next time? It seemed you just bragged," Teddy


    mocked.


    Sam gritted his teeth and cursed, "Fuck, you can never scare me. Let''spete. Hey guys, get ready."


    Someone immediately persuaded Sam, "Sam, there are only three main yers left in our team, and


    the others are not up to the level."


    "It''s okay, isn''t Alexander here? He is skillful and can lead us to win," Sam said.


    Then the two teams found ten chairs, five to five, and sat down respectively.


    Caseyughed nkly. He thought these people were going to fight just now. After a long time, it


    turned out to be a game.


    If he guessed it correctly, it should be the game Alexander yedst night.


    Casey sighed. He really felt that he was old. When he was in school, if people confronted each other, it


    must be resolved by fighting.


    Today''s young people were actually ying games to solve it, which really made him feel that he was


    out of fashion.


    The people on both sides sat down on the chairs. Teddy looked at the Sam and his four teammates


    with a sneer. He noticed that the two main yers in the Sam team were not here, so he smiled and


    said, "Sam, your two main yers are not here. Dare youpete with us! You are dicing with death."


    Sam snorted coldly, and said, "Stop talking nonsense, you have to try not shit your kilts."


    After speaking, he gave Alexander a confident look. Alexander''s operationsst night made him feel


    that Alexander has the strength to help them win.


    Alexander was a little nervous. He had heard Sam talk about Teddy and others, and knew that they


    were all at Challenger Division with twenty stars, not much different from him who was at Challenger


    Division with thirty stars.


    Now the bench yer in their team had just reached the Challenger Division. It was really difficult for


    him to win thepetition.


    Teddy snorted and said, "Since you are so confident, why don''t you add a bet? My father recently


    transferred his most valuablepany, thergest building materials factory in J City, to me and let me


    run it. I have a lot of money right now."


    "OK, what''s the bet?" Sam said.


    "Well, one million per person, best of five sets, and the loser should pay money," Madi said.


    Sam gritted his teeth and said, "Okay, isn''t it totally five million? We still have it!"


    Alexander said anxiously, "Sam, I can''t get that much money."


    Sam nced at him and said, "Don''t worry, I''ll give you your share."


    The other four yers of Sam''s team looked worried. Although they were all children of the rich family,


    one million was still a very high stake for them.


    Seeing Sam''s promise, Teddy was happy, and said, "It seems that I can get five million without difficulty


    today. This is easier than running a factory."


    "You are fucking dreaming here. It is you who will pay the money!" Sam gritted his teeth.


    The two teams stopped talking nonsense, and immediately created the room and started the game.


    Because there was someone who had just reached the Challenger Division on Sam''s team. His


    strength was so different that he couldn''t cooperate with others well, causing them to be at an unfair


    disadvantage at the beginning.


    In less than ten minutes, their inhibitor was destroyed by Teddy''s team and lost the first set.


    Everyone in Teddy''s teamughed, taunting the one who had just reached the Challenger Division in


    Sam''s team.


    The man was embarrassed, with cold sweat on his forehead. Because of the high pressure, he stood


    up directly, put the phone on the chair, and said, "Sam, I''m a newbie. I will lead you to lose. I''m not


    ying anymore. You can find someone else."


    Sam frowned, turned his head to look at the person behind him, and asked again, no one wanted to be


    the substitute.


    Teddy stared at the people on Sam''s side jokingly, and said, "Can you still make up five people? If you


    cannot, you can just give us the money."

 Chapter 151 Make A Bet on Your Factory

    Chapter 151 Make A Bet on Your Factory


    Sam immediately looked anxious. He stared at the people behind him and said, "Who else can y


    games well, don''t need to be so skillful. As long as you can y as a support. I know Alexander''s level,


    he can lead us to win."


    With that said, Sam turned his head and nced at Alexander. In fact, he was a little puzzled, because


    Alexander just now did not y as well as that night, which made him a little anxious.


    The people behind Sam bowed their heads, no one wanted to go up. After all, if they lost, they would


    pay a million.


    The people on Teddy''s side looked at Sam''s team with a sneer, their looks full of contempt.


    "Sam, hurry up. We don''t have time to spend with you here. Either you go four on five, or you just give


    the money directly. Stop stalling," Teddy said.


    Sam gritted his teeth, red at Sam and said, "You''re so fucking haughty. Even if four on five, we can


    still beat you!"


    Alexander was also a little anxious. He knew very well that if they would hardly win four-on-five when


    the strength of the two teams was close, unless there was a major mistake on the other side.


    At this moment Casey walked over from the corner. He nced at Sam and the others, who was


    anxious. He smiled and said, "I''ll be the substitute."


    Sam was stunned and asked, "Mr. Casey, do you also y this game?"


    "yed once," Casey replied.


    Sam thought Casey might also be good at this game, and there was a glimmer of expectation in his


    heart. However, after hearing Casey said that he had only yed it once, he turned to be upset again.


    The people behind Sam were also a little helpless. However, they were afraid of Casey, so they dare


    not say anything.


    Alexander remembered that Casey got a Penta Kill with his phone that night, but he felt that it was just


    Casey''s luck, and it was two to two.


    Now they were five-on-five. The opponents belonged to the same team. They yed in perfect unison.


    Therefore, it was much difficult than two on two.


    "Casey, you have yed this game once. The five people on the opposite side are not easy to deal


    with. Or, just let someone else do it," Alexander said.


    Sam nodded immediately. He didn''t dare to refuse Casey directly, so he could only let Alexander


    speak.


    "It''s okay, you can''t find a recement anyway, let me try."


    Casey smiled and sat in that chair, and picked up the phone.


    The people in Teddy''s immediately clutched their stomachs andughed, and their gazes at Casey


    were full of mockery.


    "Sam, are you crazy? Do you really want someone who has only yed the game once topete


    with us? Do you want to give us money?" Teddy said.


    "I almost pissed myself withughter. A person who has only yed the game once would dare to fight


    against us who are at Challenger Division. He can only be killed by us."


    "It must be the funniest joke I''ve ever heard this year. I''m afraid he can''t even figure out how to operate


    it. He actually wanted to fight us."


    "Maybe he is at the Challenger Division boasting game. He is really good at bragging."


    ...


    Listening to the ridicule of the people on the opposite side, Sam clenched his fists and cursed, "You


    guys, you better shut up. You are not qualified to evaluate Mr. Casey."


    The people behind him also looked at Teddy like an idiot. They didn''t know if Casey was good at


    ying games, but they knew that it was so easy for Casey to break their leg.


    Alexander originally wanted to stop Casey from making trouble here, but after thinking of Sam''s


    respectful attitude towards Casey, he didn''t dare to say anything.


    "Damn, since Mr. Casey wants to y, then we will apany Mr. Casey to y. It just five million.


    We will lose it as a business," Sam said.


    Teddy stared at Casey, and wondered why Sam respected Mr. Casey. Therefore, he asked, "You are


    the boldest one I have ever seen. What''s your name?"


    "Casey," Casey replied.


    Teddy froze for a moment, and then asked, "Could it be Casey who relies on woman?"


    "Yes, it''s him. I have seen a picture of him. As soon as he said his name, I remembered it. No wonder I


    feel he looks familiar," the person next to Teddy said.


    "It turns out he is the well-known wimp in J City. I''m going. Is he crazy? He still wants to y games


    with us?"


    "Damn, it''s so funny. A wimp wants to y with us? He is really dicing with death."


    Teddy gave Sam a yful look, and asked, "Sam, is it possible that you are really flooded? You let a


    wimp be as your substitute, and you are so respectful to him. In your capacity, he even doesn''t even


    deserve to lift you shoes, right?"


    "Dam, shut up. Mr. Casey is not as simple as you think. If you anger him, you all have to be in trouble!"


    Sam was anxious immediately.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Casey waved his hand at him, motioning him not to be impulsive.


    Teddy curled his lips, obviously not believing Sam''s words, and said coldly, "Since you want to give us


    money, then just continue thepetition. It is difficult for us to lose with a wimp in your team today."


    Casey looked at him and smiled, and said, "Seeing you are so confident, why don''t we raise the


    stakes?"


    Teddy smiled contemptuously, and said, "I didn''t expect you to have the courage to raise the stakes.


    How much do you want to raise? Don''t tell me to add another two hundred yuan."


    The people behind him immediatelyughed.


    "Didn''t you just say that your father gave you thergest building material factory in J City? If I


    remember correctly, it should be called Jiangma Building Materials Factory. Why don''t you make it a


    bet?" Casey said with smile.


    Teddy immediately red. He thought Casey wanted to raise more money, but he did not expect that


    Casey actually wanted him to bet on the most valuable factory in his family.


    "What the hell are you bragging with me? I have the factory, what''s your bet? The value of my factory is


    immeasurable. Can you get something of the same value as my factory?" Teddy said coldly.


    Everyone didn''t believe that Casey coulde up with something as valuable as Teddy''s factory, and


    looked at him with contempt.


    Casey took out a ck bank card from his clothes, shook it in front of Teddy, and said, "This bank card


    should be more valuable than your factory."


    "Fuck, who the fuck are you fooling around. A bank card? ...Wait, this is the ck card of the World


    Bank!?"


    Teddy stood up from his chair at once.


    All the people behind him were taken aback, and they rushed to stare at the bank card in Casey''s


    hand.


    Sam knew that Casey had a ck card from the World Bank, so he wasn''t too surprised. But the


    people behind him didn''t know that. After Casey took out the bank card, they were all shocked.


    Alexander nced at the bank card strangely, and asked Sam, "Is the World Bank ck card very


    great?"


    "Let me tell you that, people with a World Bank ck card have at least tens of billions, at least." Sam


    said.


    Alexander''s eyes widened immediately, and he looked at Casey with an incredible look. How could he


    think that Casey, who was useless, had tens of billions? He didn''t believe it at all.


    "Should it be fake? How could he be so rich," Alexander said.


    "It can''t be fake, the World Bank''s ck card cannot be faked, and I have seen him withdraw money


    from the bank." Sam was confirmed.


    Alexander swallowed and foamed. He suddenly remembered that when he was at home, Edith had


    said that the vi and car were bought by Casey. At that time, he didn''t believe it and didn''t take it


    seriously.


    It now appeared that Casey really bought the vi and car.


    Teddy and his teammates also heard of the World Bank ck card, and naturally knew what value the


    bank card in Casey''s hand.


    With this bank card, let alone buying his factory, he may be able to buy half of J City.


    "If you doubt the authenticity of this card, you can ask someone from the bank toe and confirm it


    now. Of course, you must also take over the transfer contract of your factory, and you need to hire a


    Teddy now understood why Sam treated Casey so respectfully. How could a person with a World Bank


    ck card be a wimp?


    "You...do you really want to take this bank card as a bet?" Teddy asked incredulously.


    "Well, are you scared? I knew that the factory in your family can''tpare to my card. If you are


    scared, then forget it," Casey said, and was about to put his bank card away.


    "Wait a minute!" Teddy stopped him immediately.


    They were sure to win when facing Sam''s team. Casey had only yed the game once. Even if he only


    yed as a support, it was impossible to beat them.


    In the game between skillful yers, every position in the game was very critical. If one yer couldn''t


    y well, it would cause the team to lose.


    Teddy was still very confident to beat Sam and the others.


    The most important thing was that the attractiveness of the World Bank''s ck card was too great.


    If he could really win the World Bank¡¯s ck card, his family''s industrial development would be greatly


    boosted, and his family''s status in J City would also increase.


    Teddy made a decision, thinking that this was a chance to get money without effort. He even thought


    that Casey was stupid, thinking Casey knew that he couldn''t win, but still took such a valuable thing out


    as a bet.


    "I promised to raise. You take this ck card as a bet and I take my factory. If you lose, that card will be


    mine." Teddy sneered.


    "Yes," Casey said.


    Sam nced at Casey and said, "Mr. Casey, our team is really not in the ascendancy. The possibility of


    losing is very high. You should think about it again."


    "It''s fine. It''s just a bank card, and whoever says we will definitely lose," Casey said with a smile.


    Sam was speechless. It was just a bank card. That was a ck card from the World Bank. How could it


    seem so worthless ording to Casey''s words?


    Alexander nced at Casey and said, "Casey, does my cousin know you are so rich?"


    Casey red at him and said, "If you dare to tell your cousin about this, I''ll be angry with you!"


    Alexander immediately shrunk his neck, afraid to speak.


    "Since you agree, let someone get the transfer contract. By the way, hire awyer. I will also ask


    someone from the bank to show you the authenticity of this card." Casey turned his head and said to


    Teddy.


    Teddy didn''t hesitate, he regarded this as a sure bet, and only felt excited.


    Not long after, thewyer Teddy asked came to Jianghai Club with the assignment contract, and the


    banker also arrived here to help Casey prove that the ck card was indeed genuine.


    After everything was ready, the people on both sides sat down, picked up their phones, and prepared


    to start the game.


    "We just won one game. As long as we win two more games, we will win thepetition. Don''t worry, it


    will only take 20 minutes," Teddy said with a smile.


    Sam looked gloomy, he turned his head and nced at Casey, and said, "Mr. Casey, let me y as the


    jungle, you just follow me."


    Casey smiled, and said, "I''ll be jungle, and you will all follow mymandter. Let''s beat the hell out


    of them."

 Chapter 152 I Hate Two Kinds of People Most in My Life

    Chapter 152 I Hate Two Kinds of People Most in My Life


    Everyone was stunned, looking at Casey dumbfounded.


    The people on Teddy''s side were stunned for a while, and then they allughed, thinking that Casey


    must be funny.


    The people on Sam''s side also looked embarrassed. They felt that Casey would not y this game at


    all. Then he wanted to y the jungle position, which would only make them lose faster.


    But everyone thought that the bet was Casey anyway. It was his own loss if the tea lost. Since Casey


    wanted to y as the jungle, they would just let him do it as will.


    "Well, everyone follows Mr. Casey''smand. We still have a chance to win!" Sam shouted.


    "So funny, I will make you surrender in six minutes this time!" Teddy sneered.


    The game between the two teams officially started. Casey stared at his phone screen. After ying it


    once that day, he already understood how to win the game.


    For Casey, who had been able to see through the essence of these games since childhood, it was not


    difficult to find a way to win.


    It was just that at the beginning, Casey was not very familiar with the hero skills on his side and on the


    other side. As soon as the game began, he was killed once, making Sam and the others anxious.


    "It tickled me. He''s a poor jungle. I think we can win in six minutes," the person next to Teddy said.


    Both Sam and Alexander looked gloomy. What Casey did made them know that Casey really couldn''t


    y this game.


    "Casey, I said you can''t y it. But you didn''t listen to me," Alexander muttered.


    "Take it easy. I just get acquainted with it, and we will win soon," Casey said.


    Alexander curled his lips, obviously didn''t believe Casey''s words, and continued to lower his head to


    y the game seriously.


    Almost five minutester, Casey, with Sam''s assistance, directly got a Double Kill, which encouraged


    Sam and others.


    "Brilliant! You actually got a Double Kill!" Alexander said excitedly.


    Sam also looked at Casey incredulously. Casey''s operation could be said to be quite professional just


    now. Even he couldn''t guarantee such a brilliant operation.


    "Mr. Casey, it seems that you are very talented in ying games. After just ying for a while, you


    have mastered the skills," Sam said with a smile.


    Casey lowered his head to y the game, and did not speak.


    Teddy''s look turned to be gloomy, and he muttered, "He''s just lucky. Don''t think that you can win with a


    Double Kill. You will definitely lose!"


    The clock ticked away, at first, the inferiority caused by Casey had faded little by little. With the


    cooperation of Sam and Alexander, Casey kept invading the opponent''s jungle, making the opposite


    jungle couldn''t get a good development.


    Casey got more and more kills, and it didn''t take long for him to develop best.


    Until this time, the five people of Teddy''s team realized that Casey was not as simple as they thought.


    At the beginning, they thought that there was a Casey on the opposite side. Even if they yed


    foolishly, they would definitely win. Therefore, they didn''t y seriously, but when they wanted to take it


    seriously, they realized that they had no chance.


    In the end, Casey led the four people on his side to destroy the opponent''s inhibitor and won the game.


    The people on Sam''s side stared at Casey with admiration. He was more talented than a genius that


    he was able to y a game so well in such a short time.


    It was a monster!


    "Casey, I didn''t expect you to be so powerful. I thought that you had good luck with the Penta Kill that


    night," Alexander said excitedly.


    Sam on the side immediately stared and asked, "Penta Kill? On the day when I yed with you?"


    "Yeah, Casey robbed my phone to y, but I didn''t expect to get a Penta Kill," Alexander exined.


    Sam immediately nced at Casey in admiration. He always thought that Alexander got the Penta Kill


    himself. He also thought about why Alexander''s skill deteriorated today. He didn''t expect that it was


    Casey ying it.


    Hearing Alexander''s words, Sam felt more relieved, thinking they could win today.


    Teddy looked extremely gloomy. He nced at Casey viciously, gritted his teeth and said, "Don''t be


    proud. You are just lucky. We didn''t y seriously just now. You won''t win anymore!"


    After speaking, he turned his head to look at the man sitting on the far side of Sam.


    The man looked at him and his eyes became erratic immediately.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The third game officially started, and the five of Teddy were very serious, and wanted to beat the five of


    Sam.


    But they found that after Casey adapted to this game. His performance was perfect, and some


    operations could catch up with the professional team.


    Now even if they got serious, there was no way to beat Sam and the others.


    This made Teddy very anxious, he kept scolding his teammates for not cooperating well, and he was


    also killed a few times.


    About fifteen minutester, the third game was over, Sam''s team won the game again. And the


    atmosphere on both sidespletely reversed.


    At this moment, everyone on Teddy''s side was downcast, while everyone on Sam''s side was full of


    excitement,pletely gone from that moment of depression.


    "Teddy,e on. Otherwise, your most valuable factory will be lost by you," Sam smiled.


    Teddy clenched his fists and said coldly, "Stop being proud. You will never win the next one!"


    The fourth game started. Because of the leadership of Casey and Alexander, Sam''s team got a beat on


    the opponent at the start.


    Teddy was sweating, and he was quite anxious.


    Halfway through the game, Teddy raised his head, nced at the man sitting on the side, and gave him


    a look.


    The man hesitated, then took a deep breath, got up directly from the chair, and said, "I suddenly have a


    stomachache. I have to go to the toilet first."


    After speaking, he put the phone on the chair and ran towards the toilet.


    Sam suddenly yelled, "Fuck, you go to the toilet, what about the game?"


    The man went into the toilet without looking back.


    Teddy sneered and said, "The game has already started. No matter what happens, you have to


    continue. We only look at the result. It is your teammate who gives up you. You can''t me us."


    "There are only four people left on our team. Even if you win, it''s not fair!" Sam gritted his teeth.


    "I don''t care about this. Hurry up and continue to y. Otherwise, you will lose faster." Teddysmiled and


    lowered his head to continue ying the game.


    Casey nced at Sam and said, "Sit down and y the game first. There is still a chance to win."


    Sam sat down and continued ying the game.


    Because of theck of one person, Sam''s team obviously felt the pressure. While Teddy''s team turned


    to be at an advantage and caught up with Sam''s team.


    "I don''t believe that you can beat us by four to five. I will definitely get the ck card of the World


    Bank." Madi sneered.


    "We''re one person short, try not to have a team battle. See my positionter," Casey said.


    They all nodded, knowing that in this case, they could not easily have a team battle.


    Teddy and the others were constantly trying to force Casey and them to have a team battle. They were


    one person short. Teddy could beat them in the team battle.


    "Go together, they must all be on the jungle. If they are aced, we will win!"


    Teddy yelled, and all five people rushed towards the jungle.


    Sam and another person directly fought with Teddy. Both of them were tank, but even so, they were


    instantly killed.


    "Sam, you are determined to lose, you will definitely not be able to reverse the game now!" Teddy


    At this moment, Casey suddenly rushed out of the grass next to him. Alexander assisted Casey. They


    killed the two heroes on the opposite side, and then confronted the opposite jungle. Because they just


    killed Sam in seconds. Both of them gave away their skills.


    At this time, Casey suddenly came out, they couldn''t resist.


    In the blink of an eye, four died on Sam''s side.


    Sam controlled his hero to attack Casey, but the damage waspletely blocked by Alexander.


    Alexander used his own life to buy Casey''s skill recovery time. After Alexander was killed by Teddy,


    Casey released his skills again, and killed Teddy directly.


    After dealing with Teddy, Casey almost died.


    "Penta Kill!"


    With the sound of this voice, all five of Teddy were dumbfounded.


    Casey destroyed the turret and the game ended.


    Everyone on Sam''s side was excited, and Casey''s performance just now was so wonderful, they


    couldn''t help cheering.


    Both Sam and Alexander jumped up directly, casting admiring nces at Casey.


    "Casey, you are so awesome that you took us to win the fight of four to five!" Sam said Casey excitedly.


    "Casey, I will never call you a wimp again. You are my idol!" Alexander also said excitedly.


    Casey smiled and looked at the depressed people on the opposite side.


    Both hands of Teddy trembled. He didn''t expect that Casey would win the game even one of their team


    was missing.


    He directly threw his phone to the ground and scolded his teammate as trash.


    "What fucking are you doing! You even lose when there is one yer missing in their team. Are you all


    pigs?" Teddy scolded hysterically.


    "I won''t punish you today. I''ll go back first, and you reflect your performance!"


    He said again, then turned and walked towards the outside of the clubhouse.


    Sam''s people stopped Teddy immediately, staring at him angrily.


    "What are you doing? I want to go out, why do you stop me?" Teddy stared at them.


    "Teddy, you are too out of it. Don''t tell me you forgot your bet." Sam looked at Teddy with a sneer.


    "Fuck, this is just a game. The bet can''t be taken seriously. Let me go, I want to go back!" Teddy said


    angrily.


    "Teddy, you are really shameless, you want to cheat. You also bribed my teammate, right?" Sam said.


    At this time, Sam''s men went to the toilet and dragged the man out. After he pushed the man to the


    ground, the man was punched and kicked.


    The man looked at Teddy and begged, "Mr. Teddy, save me. You asked me to do this, please save me."


    Teddy snorted secretly, thinking that he had lost the game, could not save the man at all.


    "What if I asked him to do it? Sam, it''s just a game. If I don''t recognize it, what can you do with me?"


    Teddy looked like a rogue.


    Sam''s look turned to be gloomy. If Teddy didn''t admit it, he really had no way out.


    At this time Casey stood up. He stared at the man who fell on the ground and said, "I hate two kinds of


    people the most in my life. One is those who betray their friend."


    "You are Sam''s friend, but you betrayed him at the most critical moment. You are disdainful and


    deserve to be punished."


    With that, Casey kicked the man''s leg and directly broke one of his legs.


    The people on Teddy''s side shuddered in fright. They never thought that Casey would break a leg of


    that person without saying anything, how cruel he was.


    "The other kind of people I hate the most is those who break their promises and don''t keep their


    promises." Casey looked at Teddy and continued.


    "Mr. Teddy, you are not be this kind of person, right?"

 Chapter 153 A Big Misunderstanding

    Chapter 153 A Big Misunderstanding


    Teddy felt Casey''s gaze at him, and his legs suddenly softened.


    The invisible pressure made him breathless, and sweat flowed from his head one by one.


    Everyone stared at Casey and Teddy, daring not to say anything.


    Only the man whose leg was broken was still wailing.


    In the end, Teddy couldn''t withstand the pressure that Casey put on him. After taking a deep breath, he


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    turned around and returned to the ce where he was sitting.


    "Lawyer, bring the assignment contract," Teddy said weakly.


    If his father knew that he had lost the most profitable factory of his family, he would definitely break his


    leg. However, if he didn''t sign the contract, his leg would probably have to be broken by Casey now.


    After signing the contract, Teddy was dying, with no vitality.


    He suddenly regretted choosing to y a game with Sam today, but there was no time machine in this


    world, he could never change it.


    "I have signed the contract, and Jiangma Building Materials Factory will be yours now. Can I leave


    now?" Teddy looked at Casey.


    "You only signed the contract. What about the five million you said before?" Casey said.


    Teddy stared at him immediately, and said, "I have given you the factory, why do you still want five


    million?"


    "Sorry, this factory is my bet with you, and five million is your bet with Sam. The two do not conflict. If


    you can''t take out five million, you still can''t leave today," Casey said.


    Teddy wanted to die. He didn''t expect Casey to be so cruel. Not only did he want his factory, but also


    asked him for 5 million.


    Sam smiled and looked at Teddy. This guy had been against him before. Their family were well-


    matched. After fighting for so many years, there was no winner.


    Unexpectedly, Casey would let Teddy lost his most important factory as well as five million in one night.


    Sure enough, none of the people who have the World Bank ck card were ordinary people.


    This time he got a closer rtion with Casey after ying game with him. He knew that as long as he


    had a good rtionship with Casey, it would definitely benefit his family''s development.


    Teddy nced at the man who was rolling on the ground, gritted his teeth, turned to look at the few


    people in his team, and said, "We lost the game together. Each one takes out a million."


    Those few people immediately looked reluctant, but even if Teddy lost his most valuable factory, they


    still couldn''t provoke him.


    One million was not a little money for them, but they could also get it. Of course, the premise was to be


    prepared to be beaten when they got home.


    It didn''t take long for Teddy''s team to pay five million. Casey asked Teddy to transfer all the money to


    Sam.


    Sam was embarrassed at first, but thinking that Casey was the holder of the World Bank ck card,


    five million was even less than pocket money for him, so Sam didn''t worry about it anymore.


    After receiving the money, Casey released Teddy, and a group of people left Jianghai Club in


    embarrassment. Sam cooled down as he watched.


    "Casey, does the five million have my share? You got the Penta Kill with my assistance." Alexander


    looked at Casey with bright eyes.


    Casey smiled and said, "As long as you don''t tell Edith what happened today, I will give you my share."


    Alexander patted his chest immediately, and said, "Casey, don''t worry, I promise I won''t tell anyone


    about this."


    Casey nodded and asked Sam to give his share to Alexander.


    Although Alexander had caused him a lot of trouble in these two days, he was Edith''s cousin after all.


    Therefore, he would naturally be so tolerant to him.


    Most importantly, Casey wanted Alexander to keep secret and not tell others what happened today by


    money.


    While Sam was giving the money to everyone, Casey received a text message from Conor, saying that


    there was something trouble in Starry Night Club and asked him to go and deal with it.


    He asked Conor what was the trouble, and Conor said that he would know when he arrived.


    Casey felt a little strange, wondering why Conor did not tell him directly.


    "You drive back by yourselfter. I have something to do. I have to go to Starry Night Club," Casey said


    to Alexander.


    Alexander said immediately, "I''ll go with you, Casey."


    "Go home. Remember not to tell others about today''s affairs. Otherwise, I will thump you," Casey said.


    Alexander smiled and said quickly, "Don''t worry, Casey, now I am on your side. You are so powerful


    that how dare I not obey you."


    Casey nodded, turned and walked outside.


    Sam immediately followed, and said, "Casey, let me send you off?"


    "No, Starry Night Club is not far from here. I can ride a shared bike over there," Casey replied.


    Seeing Casey''s refusal, he didn''t have much to say.


    The people in the club followed out to send Casey away. Now they all admired Casey, and they all


    wanted to have a good rtionship with Casey.


    However, Casey ignored them, and they didn''t dare to take the initiative.


    Casey left Jianghai Club, walked directly to the side of the road, and rented a shared bicycle.


    Sam and others watched Casey leave. No one felt ashamed of Casey riding a shared bicycle. After all,


    he was a person with a World Bank ck card.


    It was just that Sam didn''t understand why Casey was still so low-key and rode a shared bicycle as he


    was so rich.


    "Maybe this is the realm of the rich, I still can''t understand," Sam murmured.


    At this time, the security guard came over. After seeing Sam, he and bowed and said, "Hello, Mr. Sam.


    That wimp is finally gone. He didn''t trouble you, did he?"


    Sam frowned and asked, "Who do you mean?"


    The security immediately pointed his finger at Casey, who was riding away on his bike, and said,


    "That''s it. He wears the cheap clothes and is riding a shared bike. What qualifications does he have to


    attend your party? It''s a gift to him that you let him in."


    After Sam heard what the security guard said, he kicked the security guard''s stomach, and the security


    guard fell on the ground.


    "It''s a gift to me that he cane to my party. What qualifications do you have to talk about him?" Sam


    said with an angry look.


    "How can you, a security guard, have such an exaggerated opinion and dare to evaluate Mr. Casey?"


    "Ignorant and arrogant, is who rides a shared bicycle a wimp? Mr. Casey is much richer than you


    expect!"


    A group of people began to defend Casey, and taught the security guard a hard lesson.


    With regrets on his face, the security guard raised his head with difficulty, took a look in the direction


    Casey had just walked, and muttered, "Then... is he the real richer?"


    Alexander walked over and kicked the security guard and scolded him a few words.


    "Sam, it''ste, I''ll go back first." Alexander said to Sam after teaching the security guard.


    Sam nodded and said, "Be careful on the road."


    Alexander drove the Land Rover back to Hazelfield Estate. Today he made two million because of


    Casey. He was very happy and walked while humming.


    This time he waspletely convinced by Casey. He used to think Casey was a wimp and always


    wanted to bully Casey, but now he regarded Casey as an idol.


    After learning about Casey''s greatness, Alexander even thought about reforming and trying to be


    as good as Casey.


    He entered the vi and saw Amara and Edith sitting on the sofa watching TV.


    Edith stood up directly when she heard the sound of the door, nning to go upstairs.


    But after she turned her head and nced, she realized that Casey hadn''te back.


    Amara saw that only Alexander hade back, and she asked, "Alexander, why are you alone, where


    is Casey? Did he get into trouble at a party? He was caught?"


    "No, Casey..." Alexander originally wanted to say that Casey was great, but thought that Casey told him


    to keep a secret about what happened today. Therefore, he immediately changed his words.


    "Casey has something to do, so let mee back first."


    Amara heard that Alexander had respected Casey, she suddenly became dissatisfied and said,


    "Alexander, don''t respect that wimp in the future. He''s a gigolo in our family. He''s not qualified to get


    your respect. I''m trying to persuade your cousin to divorce him. "


    Alexander immediately red at him, thinking that Casey was so powerful, but Amara still wanted to


    get Edith to divorce him. Wasn''t she too silly?


    Edith pursed his lips and asked Alexander, "Did he say where he went?"


    "It seems to be a ce called Starry Night Club. I don''t know it clearly," Alexander replied, Casey did


    not say that he could not tell Edith where he went.


    When Edith heard Starry Night Club, tears filled her eyes instantly, and she hurried upstairs.


    Amara was also angry and cursed, "This damn thing went to a ce like Starry Night Club. Is he


    worthy of my daughter as he did this? Well, they must divorce. I can''t let my daughter suffer such


    grievances!"


    Alexander looked strange and asked, "Auntie, where is Starry Night Club?"


    "You are kid. Don''t ask it. Go back to the room quickly." Amara red at Alexander.


    Alexander curled his lips and went back to his room. He was used to seeing Amara scolding Casey for


    the past two days, and felt that it should be fine.


    After Edith returned to the room, she burst into tears, and all the grievances umted in her heart


    couldn''t help but flow out.


    She obviously had made ns to spend a lifetime with Casey, and Casey''s performance during this


    period made her slowly ept Casey.


    She even felt that she could not live without Casey.


    But at this moment, Casey did this kind of thing, had sex with Diana, and went to Starry Night Club for


    fun.


    Did he forget that he still had a wife at home?


    At this moment, Edith felt that Casey''s to her was fake.


    She felt that Casey was a hypocritical person, a nasty person, he would rather go to ces like Starry


    Night Club, or even had sex with Diana, instead of sleeping with her. It was the biggest harm to her.


    Edith cried for a long time and her eyes were swollen. She didn''t know what to do or how to face Casey


    in the future.


    Did she really have to divorce him?

 Chapter 154 Divorce

    Chapter 154 Divorce


    Starry Night Club.


    After Casey arrived, he walked quickly towards the inside, he called Conor and asked where they were.


    After a while, Casey arrived at the door of a box. Conor and Morgan stood at the door. Seeing Casey


    "What''s the matter?" Casey looked at the two people and asked.


    Morganughed and said, "Casey, you are really popr with girls. There is a girl who have found you


    here. Why do I have never met such a good thing?"


    Casey red at him immediately and said coldly, "Do you want a good smack?"


    Morgan stuck his tongue out and quickly retreated behind Conor.


    Casey looked at Conor, and Conor exined, "That''s it. A girl came to us for a drink, and she booked a


    box. At the beginning, there was no problem. Later, when she drank too much, she began to look for


    you. She smashes things when she doesn''t see you."


    "After I came over, I found that this girl was the one with youst time. I knew the one she was looking


    for was you. I exined to her that you were not here. She didn''t listen at all. She said that if she


    couldn''t see you today, she would break it."


    "She''s still making trouble in it, saying that if you don''t appear today, she won''t leave. She also said that


    people here are insulting her. I have no choice but to call you."


    Conor looked helpless. If ordinary people were to make trouble, he would have people drive the


    troublemaker out. However, it involves Casey this time, and Conor dare not drive her out. Therefore, he


    could only let Caseye.


    Casey walked to the door of the box, nced inside, and found that Diana was holding the wine bottle


    alone, singing a love song loudly.


    "You wait here, I''ll go in and take a look." Casey started, opened the door of the box, and walked in.


    Morgan winked at Conor and said with a smile, "Has Casey already had a wife? Do you think he will do


    something with the girl inside?"


    Conor rolled his eyes at Morgan and said, "If you let him know what you said, I promise you will have to


    rest in bed for two months."


    Morgan immediately smiled and said, "It''s just a joke? Don''t tell him."


    Diana was singing with the microphone, and she had drunk the bottle of wine in her hand.


    At this time the door of the box opened, Diana immediately shouted, "I want Casey, you go find Casey


    for me, otherwise..."


    She turned her head and nced at the door, and when she realized that it was Casey who came in,


    she was stunned.


    Her first reaction was that she had hallucinations.


    But at this time, she had no time to care about it. She really missed Casey so much. Even if it was an


    illusion, as long as it could satisfy her, she didn''t care whether it was hallucination.


    "Casey, I miss you so much, let me hug you."


    Diana threw the microphone and wine in her hand onto the table, and ran directly into Casey.


    Casey reached out to stop her hurriedly, and said, "You are drunk, tell me where your home is, and I''ll


    send you back."


    Diana was taken aback, reached out and poked Casey''s body, and found that he turned out to be real.


    "Casey, you really came? Are you not my illusion? Hug me and let me confirm."


    With that, Diana hugged Casey again.


    Casey looked helpless. He had no experience dealing with drunk girls. At this time, he didn''t know how


    to let Diana go home quietly.


    "You tell me where your home is, and I will send you back." Casey reached out and grabbed Diana''s


    shoulders, not letting her lean on her.


    "Just let me hug me, since you are willing toe here to find me, you definitely care about me. I know


    you like me. You are just a bit shy. It''s okay. I don''t mind it." Diana so besotted with him.


    Casey frowned and said coldly, "I don''t like you at all. Ie here because you are Edith''s friend. If you


    go on like this, I will leave now."


    Diana immediately became frustrated, sat on the sofa with her mouth t, and cried directly.


    "Why? Why is it so difficult for me to get someone I like?" Diana looked at Casey.


    "You are just impulsive. I''m not worth your liking," Casey said.


    "You''re talking nonsense, if I''m just impulsive, how could I be so sad? Casey, you give me a chance,


    OK, I will be your mistress and neverpete with Edith, OK?" Diana pleaded.


    "Sorry, in this matter, I won''t give anyone a chance except Edith," Casey said categorically.


    Diana looked desperate. After crying for a while, she stood up from the sofa, gave Casey a vicious


    look, and said, "Since I can''t get you, then I won''t let others get you. Casey, you will regret it!"


    After speaking, Diana left the box, mmed the door and left.


    Casey walked out and said to Morgan, "You follow her, take her home."


    Conor smiled and nced at Casey, and said, "Actually, for someone who is capable like you, it''s okay


    to find some mistresses. That girl doesn''t look worse than your wife, so don''t you consider letting her


    be your woman?"


    Casey red at Conor and said, "Well, do want to rest in bed like Morgan?"


    "Just kidding, just kidding. I can''t stand your toss," Conor said with a smile.


    Casey smiled helplessly, and asked, "It seems that you had mistress before?"


    Conor immediately said, "Of course not, I am a one-girl guy."


    "Then why didn''t you take your sweetheart here?" Casey asked.


    Conor''s eyes narrowed immediately, his gaze became much deeper, and he murmured, "It will be fine


    that if she wants to be with me. However, she may just want to kill me now."


    Casey was taken aback. Conor didn''t expect Conor to say that, but he didn''t ask much.


    Everyone has their own secrets. He didn''t need to ask Conor about these.


    "By the way, I just got a factory. You let someone take it over." Casey gave Conor the assignment


    contract.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Conor nced at the contract, and said in surprise, "Jiangma Building Materials Factory, this is the


    Casey smiled and said, "I won it by ying games."


    ...


    When Casey returned to the vi, it was already eleven o''clock in the evening.


    Casey thought everyone in the family was asleep, but after entering the door, she found Amara still


    sitting on the sofa. She looked gloomy.


    "Mom, are you still asleep?" Casey asked.


    Seeing Caseying back, Amara cursed, "Casey, you bastard. Aren''t you embarrassed? Why don''t


    you just stay outside?"


    Casey looked dumbfounded. He didn''t know why Amara was so angry. He had obviously gone to the


    party with Alexander as she requested. Could it be that Alexander said bad things about him again?


    "What''s the matter, mother? What happened?" Casey asked.


    "What''s the matter? Don''t you know yourself? How you have the nerve to ask me? You must divorce


    my daughter. That''s not negotiable!" Amara angrily.


    Casey looked cloudy, and he said, "Why?"


    Amara stood up, pointed at Casey''s nose and cursed, "Because you, a bastard, is not good for my


    daughter!"


    Casey stepped directly out to Amara, and said coldly, "Make it clear."


    Amara was taken aback, and the aura on Casey made her feel some pressure.


    "You are shameless. Dare you be aggressive with me. Is it right for you go to a ce like Starry Night


    Club?"


    "Casey, I tell you. I knew from the beginning that you are not a good person. You rely on my family and


    cut off my daughter''s future. Now you are still going to ces like Starry Night Club to have fun. Damn


    you!"


    Amara cursed aggressively.


    Casey frowned. He didn''t expect Amara to know that he went to Starry Night Club. Alexander must


    have said it. He forgot to remind Alexander when he left.


    "Mom, I went to Starry Night Club to find friends. I didn''t go there for fun," Casey exined.


    "Don''t fool me. Don''t I know what is the ce like Starry Night Club? Edith has been crying all night,


    you have to divorce her tomorrow, and you have to pay her ten million aspensation, otherwise I''ll


    implead you!"


    Hearing Edith crying all night, Casey was nervous. He didn''t expect this incident to hurt Edith so much.


    He ignored Amara and hurried upstairs to the door of Edith''s room and knocked.


    "Edith, I went to Starry Night Club to find a friend to handle things. I really didn''t do anything else. Don''t


    be sad," Casey said.


    There was no response.


    Casey immediately became anxious. In his opinion, this was just a misunderstanding, and it would be


    okay to exin it clearly.


    However, he didn''t know that Edith was sad not because Casey went to Starry Night Club, but because


    she saw the picture of Diana and him.


    "Edith, I know you are in a bad mood right now, but I will definitely exin this to you clearly. You


    should calm down and rest early. I will tell you tomorrow," Casey said to the door again.


    Then he went downstairs.


    Amara red at him and said, "Tell you, this time my daughter is on my side. Y You have to get


    divorced, and you must be prepared for apensation of 10 million dors. The vi and car don''t


    belong you. Paypensation and leave the house."


    After speaking, Amara returned to the room aggressively.


    Casey looked helpless. He didn''t expect such a misunderstanding. He had already exined it clearly


    to Edith.


    When Casey was troubled.


    Albie and N were in a coffee shop in J City. They were sitting together, drinking coffee and eating


    snacks.


    "Casey and Edith were really arrogant during this period, especially Edith, she dared to go against


    grandfather. Did she really thought the Patel family would not develop without her?" N muttered.


    "That''s right, they have really gotten publicity recently. I don''t know why he was so lucky. He is so


    valued by the Gary Patriarch," Albie also said in disbelief.


    "I don''t think Grandpa should let Edith be the manager. Well, Edith is in charge of thepany.


    Grandpa cannot drive her away at will," N was full of anger.


    Albie rolled his eyes and said with a smile, "In fact, it doesn''t matter if Edith bes a manager. As


    long as she can''t run this project, grandpa will not keep her."


    "The development of TY Group''s project is so good. How can she not make it developed?" N said.


    "You don''t understand this. The TY Group project requires arge amount of building materials. Only


    when building materials are supplied can the project operate normally. The building materials on this


    project are currently supplied by Jiangma Building Materials Factory. This is thergest building


    materials factory in J City. Only this factory can supply the building materials needed for this project."


    "Once Jiangma Building Materials Factory does not provide Edith with building materials, Edith will be


    in trouble and lose her position."


    Albie exined with a smirk.


    N was a little confused and asked, "But Jiangma Building Materials Factory Factory will not stop


    supplying building materials, won¡¯t it?"


    Albie smiled triumphantly and said, "I have already talked with Grayson Baker, the owner of Jiangma


    Building Materials Factory. He promised to cooperate with me and stop supplying building materials to


    Edith. When the project cannot continue, I will go to Grandpa with the building materials. This project is


    definitely mine, and I only need to give Grayson Baker 10% of the profit."

 Chapter 155 Insidious Albie

    Chapter 155 Insidious Albie


    After hearing what Albie said, admiration appeared on N''s face.


    "Albie, that''s a good idea. So, Edith can''t becent anymore." N smiled.


    "Of course. I should be the one who is in charge of thepany. Who is she? Dare shepete with


    me for the family property," Albie said coldly.


    "By the way, Grayson is ascivious. He agreed to me this time because I told him that he could use


    this thing to coerce Edith and let her have sex with him. When he achieves his aim, he can hand over


    the project to me, then Edith is toast." Albie continued.


    N alsoughed, and she was very happy to see Edith''s miserable situation.


    "Albie, your n is really amazing, even I admire you." N smiled and said, then took out a small


    mirror from her bag and powdered her nose.


    Albie took a look at N''s bag and lipstick, and said, "You have really had a good time recently. This


    pack costs 20,000. This lipstick is also a limited edition."


    "Oh, just so so. I still have a lot of bags and lipsticks like this at home," N said with a smile.


    Albie immediately stared, and asked, "How did you get so much money?"


    N chuckled and said, "I sold one of the antiques that Davies'' family sent me. And hat antique is


    really valuable. I didn''t expect it to be sold for that much money."


    "You actually sold Grandpa''s antiques!" Albie eximed.


    N looked indifferent and said, "Those antiques were originally given to me, so what if I sell one.


    Anyway, I will marry to the Davies family sooner orter. It''s better to live infort now. Or others may


    think I am impoverished when I get married."


    Albie nced at N in admiration and smiled, "That''s right, those things will be yours sooner orter.


    N, how much money did you get by selling antiques. Can you share with me? I am really strapped


    for cash."


    "No problem, I sold a white jade bottle for 8 million, but I''m running out of money. I n to sell the


    wooden sculpture. I have an acquaintance, and that man offers me $10 million," N said excitedly.


    Albie''s eyes lit up, and he said, "Great, I''ll go with you then."


    N nodded, did not refuse.


    N didn''t know that the white jade bottle she sold had a market value of more than 100 million, while


    the value of the wooden sculpture was even higher.


    When the person who bought her antique saw that she didn''t know much about antiques, he cheated


    her severely.


    ...


    Early the next morning, Casey stood by Edith''s door, waiting to exin to her about the Starry Night


    Club.


    Before long, the door opened. Edith walked out of the room with her eyes were red and swollen.


    She was not surprised when she saw Casey standing at the door, and nned to bypass Casey


    directly and go downstairs to wash.


    Casey looked at Edith like this, with a distressed look, reached out and grabbed her shoulder.


    "Edith, I went to Starry Night Club yesterday to find a friend to deal with things. If you don''t believe me,


    I can ask my friend toe over, and we will confront each other," Casey exined.


    "No," Edith said coldly.


    Casey didn''t expect Edith''s attitude to be so cold that she didn''t even give him a chance to exin.


    "Don''t you believe me?" Casey asked.


    Edith smiled, without any feeling.


    "It doesn''t matter whether I believe you or not. I''m going to wash up, or I will bete for workter,"


    Edith said.


    Casey frowned. Normally, his visit to Starry Night Club was not supposed to have such a big impact on


    Edith. Was it something else that made Edith like this??


    But after thinking about it for a long time, he couldn''t think of any other reason that could make Edith be


    so indifferent to him.


    Edith ignored Casey and went downstairs to wash up. During breakfast, she received a call, then she


    looked paler.


    "Mom, you can eat first. There''s something urgent in thepany. I''ll leave now." She got up directly,


    took a coat and left the house.


    "Edith, why are you so anxious? You have to divorce Casey today," Amara said immediately.


    Edith ignored her.


    Casey wondered if he had to go to thepany with Edith. At this time, Amara walked up to him and


    said, "There is something in Edith''spany. Your divorce can be der, but you have to give me


    ten million first."


    "Mom, stop making trouble, Edith won''t divorce me." Casey was speechless. At this time, Amara was


    still trying to make money out of him.


    "Who said she wouldn''t divorce you. Edith personally told me yesterday that you cheated on her and


    she couldn''t live with you anymore. Ten million is for my daughter''s mental loss," Amara said usibly.


    "Cheat?" Casey was taken aback, then remembered the photo secretly taken by Diana.


    Did Diana really show that photo to Edith?


    If that was the case, it could exin why Edith was so angry.


    He cursed secretly, did not continue to pay attention to Amara, and left the vi immediately.


    Amara yelled, "You bastard. Even dare to run away when hearing I ask you for money. I knew you were


    reluctant to give my daughter ten million."


    At this time, Alexander walked out and heard what Amara said, he said, "Auntie, you underestimate


    Casey. Ten million is nothing to him."


    Amara curled her lips and said, "Are you kidding me? Don''t be funny, he is a wimp. He can never have


    ten million."


    "Aunt, if Casey doesn''t even have ten million, how could he afford this vi," Alexander said with a


    smile.


    Amara thought about it, but he never felt that Casey''s money was earned by himself, and always


    suspected that Casey''s money was given by Ste.


    "He didn''t own the money for buying the vi. It was all given by Ste. Well, I have to ask him to give


    Edith 10 million. Ste may give him a lot of money," Amara muttered.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ...


    Edith went all the way to thepany. The secretary called her just now and said that the director of


    Jiangma Building Materials Factory was looking for her in a hurry and asked her toe over.


    After arriving at the office, Edith saw that Grayson was already waiting in the office.


    Grayson was in his forties. Although he was still middle-aged, but his hair was half white.


    He was Teddy''s father. Yesterday Teddy did not tell him about the loss of Jiangma Building Materials


    Factory. If he knew, Teddy''s leg would have to be broken. Therefore, Teddy wanted to stall for time.


    Until now, Grayson thought Jiangma Building Materials Factory was his property, so he came to Edith


    to negotiate terms.


    "Manager Grayson, sorry to keep you waiting. Sit down please, I''ll get you some tea," Edith said.


    Grayson smiled, walked over and closed the office door, and said, "No, thank you. Let''s get straight to


    the point. I''m here to talk to you about building materials."


    Edith felt a little ufortable seeing Grayson shut the door.


    "Manager Grayson, the cooperation between us had always been very pleasant. I didn''t know what you


    want to talk about?" Edith asked.


    "I only recently learned that you are getting building materials from us for a project with TY Group. I


    have heard of this project. It is very profitable. You may have made a lot of money from it. You know, I


    have many factories except for Jiangma Building Materials Factory and there are a lot of people that I


    need to support. Therefore, should Manager you give me a higher offer so that I can make some


    money?" Grayson asked.


    Edith frowned. She didn''t expect Grayson to raise the price.


    "Manager Grayson, you supply building materials to otherpanies at the same price. If you want to


    increase the price, you should do it in a unified way? Why do you onlye to ourpany?" Edith


    asked.


    Grayson walked up to Edith and said, "Didn''t I say, your project makes money, and I want to have a


    share."


    "How much do you want?" Edith asked.


    Building materials were a key part of the TY Group''s project. If there were no building materials, other


    series of work could not be carried out.


    So, Edith didn''t want anything wrong with the building materials now. Grayson must had known this


    point, so he came to raise the price.


    If Grayson''s price was reasonable, it didn''t matter that she gave him some benefits.


    "Double it," Grayson said with a smile.


    He came here not to raise prices at all, but to embarrass Edith, as Albie said.


    He naturally coveted Edith''s beauty, and if Edith was willing to sacrifice for thepany, he would win.


    Edith''s look changed suddenly, and she said, "Director Grayson, don''t be joking. If the price is doubled,


    ourpany can''t run anymore."


    Grayson looked indifferent and said, "For you, doubling the price will only reduce the profit. I think you


    should ept it."


    "Impossible! Your request is too much!" Edith said with an ugly look.


    She was initially upset because of Casey''s affairs, but she didn''t expect that thepany would


    encounter such a thing again, and she would naturally feel even more ufortable.


    Grayson smiled and said, "If you don''t want to double the price, I have another way. As long as you can


    promise me, I won''t raise the price."


    "What''s that?" Edith asked.


    Grayson leaned over to Edith, reached out to pick her chin, and said with a smile, "You are so beautiful.


    It is a pity to marry that wimp. If you are willing to sleep with me, I promise not to raise the price?"


    Edith stepped back immediately, frowning at Grayson.


    "Manager Grayson, please be self-possessed. Here is ourpany," Edith said.


    "So? You mean you will agree to sleep with me if we are not in yourpany, right? Then let''s go out


    and take a hotel room now," Grayson said with a smile.


    "Don''t get me wrong, I didn''t mean that. I can''t agree to your request." A trace of anger simmered


    inside Edith.


    She had never expected that Grayson, who looked so serious, would tell her this kind of thing.


    "If you don''t agree, I will stop the supply of building materials to yourpany now. You should know


    how much loss you will have if the project fails to proceed." Grayson threatened her.


    "Grayson, don''t go too far!" Edith yelled at Grayson.


    "Do I go too far? I''m just helping you. I heard that you married Casey, a wimp. He never touched you.


    Isn''t this a humiliation for a woman? That wimp can''t meet your sexual needs. I''m here to satisfy you,


    and it won''t affect our cooperation. Isn''t itplete in both respects?" Grayson said.


    Hearing what Grayson said, Edith bit her lip immediately with mixed feelings.


    "It''s none ofnyour business. If you make trouble unreasonably, I will call the security guard," Edith said


    in anger.


    "It seemed that Casey really hasn''t touched you. Tut-tut, poor you. You''d better promise me,. and I


    promise you will have a good time." Grayson was wretched, reaching out to touch Edith''s face.


    Edith waved her hand directly and pushed Grayson''s hand away.


    "Don''t think that without your factory, my project will not go on. You are a scumbag. I shouldn''t have


    cooperated with you in the first ce!" Edith scolded.


    Grayson red at Edith and said, "Ingrate! Then, let''s wait and see how your project continues without


    my factory!"


    After speaking, Grayson turned and mmed the door out.


    Edith sat down at her desk and began to cry bitterly.

 Chapter 156 You Have No Right to Say That About Her

    Chapter 156 You Have No Right to Say That About Her


    After Casey came out of the vi, he called Morgan and asked him where Diana lived.


    Morgan watched Diana go homest night, so he knew where she lived.


    Morgan told Casey where Diana lived, and Casey immediately took a taxi there.


    If Diana really showed Edith the picture, there would be a big misunderstanding. No wonder Edith was


    so angry.


    This matter must be exined by Diana, otherwise, Edith would probably never forgive him in this life.


    At the gate of themunity where Diana was located, Casey got out of the taxi. When he saw a


    luxury car park on the side of the road, he was a little confused.


    He seemed to have seen this car thest time he saw Margaret, but he didn''t look closely at that time,


    not sure if it was the same car.


    Without thinking about it, Casey walked directly into themunity, arrived at the building Morgan said.


    He had nned to walk in directly, but then suddenly he saw a few people standing at the door of the


    building, two of them were Margaret and Diana.


    The remaining two were Margaret''s bodyguards.


    Casey felt strange, wondering why Margaret and Diana got together.


    He approached quietly, wanting to hear what the two people were saying.


    "I showed Edith the picture and lied to her that I had sex with Casey. Edith looked very sad. I felt so


    sorry for her by doing this." Diana bit her lip.


    Margaret stretched out her hand and patted Diana on the shoulder, and said, "You know, your best


    friend is always just a friend. She won''t spend a lifetime with you. Since you want to be with Casey,


    don''t think about whether you will be sorry for others. Only by separating Casey from Edith can you get


    Casey."


    Diana nodded. The reason why she went to show Edith the picture was because what Margaret said.


    "But, even if Edith really divorced Casey because of this, how can I get him to ept me?" Diana


    asked.


    Margaret paused and said, "Don''t worry about that. When they get divorced, I will create opportunities


    for you. I am Casey''s aunt. Naturally I hope he can find a good wife. I feel you are much better than


    Edith."


    In fact, Margaret''s real purpose was to let Casey and Edith get divorced, so that Casey may follow her


    back to B City when he was frustrated.


    As for Diana, it was just one of her tools. When Casey and Edith got divorced, she would kick Diana


    away. People in such a small ce didn''t deserve Margaret''s mercy.


    "Don''t say that, Edith is also a good girl. If we hadn''t both fallen in love with Casey, I would have been a


    good friend a lifetime with her," Diana said helplessly.


    Margaret curled her lips, not paying attention to both of them.


    "You go to visit Edith again these days. Even if you don''t talk to her, let her see you. If she asks, you


    just say youe to Casey. This will speed up her anxiety so that she will divorce Casey as soon as


    possible," Margaret said again.


    Diana nodded. She was quite convinced by Margaret''s words. This woman gave her a very strong


    feeling, and there was no reason not to believe her.


    Casey listened to both of them, and a sudden anger arose in him.


    He didn''t expect this incident to be nned by Margaret secretly. Diana might not know that Margaret


    was using her, but Casey knew it clearly.


    After all, Margaret came to J City to bring him back to B City. Margaret was so proud, and how could


    she look up to the people in this small ce?


    With that picture, no matter how Casey exined it, Edith would not believe him. In addition, Amara


    stirred up troubles. Edith was likely to divorce Casey in the end.


    Even if Casey had the power to avoid this consequence, there would also be no way to change Edith''s


    mind.


    Margaret probably had already known it before taking advantage of Diana. If it wasn''t for Casey who


    happened to ran into them today, he wouldn''t know that this matter had anything to do with Margaret.


    "Well, don''t feel guilty. If you want to get something, you have to lose something. You are also for your


    own happiness. There is nothing wrong with it."


    Margaretforted Diana, and then turned to leave.


    At this moment, Casey walked over, stood behind Margaret, and said coldly, " I don''t think it''s you who


    have to feel guilty. Margaret, you are really cunning. In order to force me to go back with you, you even


    used this shameless method."


    Margaret was taken aback, she didn''t expect Casey to be here.


    Her two bodyguards stood in front of her immediately, staring at Casey angrily.


    "Casey, why are you here?" Margaret eximed.


    Diana also looked at Casey suspiciously, wondering why he appeared in thismunity.


    "If I don''te here, I''m afraid I will be kept in the dark by you. Margaret, you are really crafty enough


    to force Edith to divorce me. Do you think I will go back with you with that?" Casey said coldly.


    "You... have you heard it?" Margaret''s expression becameplicated.


    Diana was worried. Casey knew about this. No matter how hard she tried, Casey would not forgive her.


    "Casey, this is not what you think. Your aunt just pitied me and wanted to help me," Diana said quickly.


    Casey curled his lips and said, "Don''t be naive, she was cruel. She will never pity you. She''s just using


    you."


    "How... how could it happen." Diana couldn''t believe it.


    "She is from the Davies family in B City. Do you think she would be kind enough to help you? In her


    eyes, you may not even be as important as the ants. She helped you to force Edith to divorce me, just


    to bring me back to B City," Casey said.


    Diana widened her eyes immediately, looked at Margaret in shock, and muttered, "The Davies family¡­


    in B City, then you are also... from the Davies Family?"


    "I have cut all ties with the Davies family. It was this woman who designed to drive me out of the Davies


    family. If you really believe her, then you can only be at her mercy." Casey turned his head, "Am I right,


    Margaret?"


    Margaret turned to be gloomy. She was not the kind of person who liked to argue. Knowing that there


    was no way to hide this, she wouldn''t waste her energy to make arguments.


    "Yes. So what? Casey, even if I use her, it is caused by you. If you are willing to go back with me


    obediently, how can I use this method," Margaret said coldly.


    Diana was stunned when she heard Margaret admit it. She didn''t expect that she would be a part of a


    scheme, and would hurt her best friend.


    "I... did I really do something wrong?" Diana muttered to herself. She was extremely frustrated.


    Casey stared at Margaret with a murderous look in his eyes, "Margaret, do you still think I have to defer


    to you?"


    Feeling the murderous aura on Casey, Margaret was also shocked. However, in her impression, Casey


    was nothing special, and he was abandoned by his family, no different from a wimp. Even if he had


    some achievements in J City, he was still not worth her attention.


    "Casey, don''t think that you are qualified to talk to me this way as you set up a firm in J City, such a


    small city. I respect you so I talk to you politely. Otherwise, don''t me me for turning against you,"


    Margaret said in disdain.


    "I''m afraid you won''t have the chance to turn against me. Aren''t you afraid that I will let you die here?"


    Casey sneered.


    J City was indeed a small ce, but it did not mean that Casey was afraid of Margaret. With years of


    cultivation, Casey didn''t just start a smallpany.


    Margaret curled her lips and said, "Casey, don''t you see the two bodyguards in front of me? They may


    not be as strong as Eric, but they are more than enough to beat you. You should be aware of the horror


    of the Davies'' bodyguards. When you were kicked out of the Davies family back then, you may be hit


    by them many times, right?"


    Casey''s eyes narrowed, and the two bodyguards were staring at him maliciously, with sneers on their


    faces.


    "It''s in the past. Now I am no longer the poor creature at your mercy!


    As soon as he finished speaking, Casey shot instantly and attacked directly the critical parts of the two


    bodyguards.


    The reaction of the two bodyguards was not slow. Seeing Casey actually took the initiative, they


    snorted immediately and fought with him on two sides, trying to put Casey to the ground.


    "You are way out of your league." Margaret didn''t think Casey could beat her two bodyguards. She


    thought Casey took the initiative and was dicing with death.


    However, the next moment, her eyes widened in astonishment.


    The two bodyguards failed to bring Casey down, and Casey easily dodged their attack, and then kicked


    directly on the face of the left bodyguard.


    The bodyguard immediately turned 360 degrees and fell heavily to the ground.


    Casey took the opportunity to break his arm directly.


    When the other bodyguard saw this, he was about to rescue the one who fell on the ground. Casey


    didn''t give him a chance. The moment he came, Casey had already reached behind him, and he kicked


    between his calf and ankle. In the ce came a sound.


    After a few seconds, the two bodyguards lost theirbat effectiveness and fell to the ground and


    wailed in pain.


    Margaret stared at the scene dumbfounded, and couldn''t react for a long time.


    Casey walked towards Margaret and asked, "Do you still think that I''m overwhelmed?"


    Margaret immediately stepped back. She was always calm, but panicked at this time.


    "You... don''t think that beating my two bodyguards can scare me. You know the strength of the Davies


    family best. If you dare to hurt me, my sister will definitely not let you go, and not only you, but your wife


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    and the people around you will be in trouble!" Margaret said.


    Casey smiled and said, "Margaret, I didn''t expect you to be scared. When you drove me out of the


    Davies family, you had never been so panicked."


    Margaret swallowed and spit. She was naturally not afraid when she was on the Davies family''s site.


    However, now she was in J City, and her two bodyguards have been beat. She was a stranger here, so


    it was normal for her to be afraid.


    "Casey, I want to take you back to let you inherit the Davies family business. Why are you so ingrate?"


    Margaret said again.


    "Inherit the family business? If you really let me inherit the family business, why would you talk to me


    with this attitude?" Casey asked.


    "I''m used to it. Well, do you still want me to bow to you?" Margaret said with a gloomy look.


    "It''s not necessary. You are really arrogant, and you won''t be able to change yourselves for a while.


    However, no matter how arrogant you are, you shouldn''t force Edith to divorce me." Casey''s


    expression gradually became cold.


    "What''s good about Edith? She is just a member of a second-rate family in a small city. When you go


    back, I can find a hundred women like her for you. What is there to be nostalgic about such a person?"


    Margaret disdainfully said.


    Casey raised his hand and pped Margaret''s face hard.


    With a snap, the surrounding air seemed to freeze.


    "You have no right to talk about her."

 Chapter 157 Casey Was Forgiven

    Chapter 157 Casey Was Forgiven


    Margaret covered her face and looked at Casey in disbelief. She never dreamed that Casey would beat


    her.


    "Casey, are you crazy! Dare you hit me!" After reacting, Margaret shouted directly at Casey.


    "This is a lesson I gave you. I hope you can remember it, don''t try to hurt Edith in the future. Or even if


    you escape back to B City, I will let you regret," Casey said firmly.


    Margaret was stunned. The guy who was kicked out easily by her back then dared to hit her.


    And in this case, she couldn''t fight back against Casey at all.


    Both of her bodyguards beaten by Casey. How could she be able to beat Casey as a woman.


    "Did you hear what I said?" Casey said solemnly.


    There was murder in his voice, as if as long as Margaret had any objections, he would immediately kill


    Margaret.


    The fear deep in Margaret''s heart was released. She couldn''t continue to remain calm in front of Casey,


    and subconsciously nodded and said, "Yes... I know."


    Hearing Margaret''s answer, Casey put away his momentum and turned to look at Diana.


    Diana was still immersed in the shock and did not ease her mind. Just now Casey beat the bodyguard,


    and then reached out to hit Margaret, which intensified the shock in her heart.


    Margaret had just said that she was from the Davies family in B City. This identity alone could make


    Diana feel pressure. However, Casey hit Margaret, which showed that Casey didn''t pay attention to the


    Davies family.


    Was this really the Casey who wasughed at by everyone as a wimp?


    Diana''s thoughts wereplicated. She finally understood why Casey was so attracted to her.


    This man was so outstanding. No matter how low-key he was, he would be extremely attractive to


    others.


    "I can tell you clearly, even if you really use this method to force Edith to divorce me, I won''t be with you


    at all. Your actions make me feel sick, and you will lose Edith, your best friend. Is it all worthwhile?"


    Casey asked.


    Diana immediately med herself. She waspletely bewitched by Margaret and did this. Now


    thinking about it, it would not benefit her or Edith.


    Most importantly, Casey hated scheming person. In this way, she had be a nuisance to Casey.


    "Casey, I know I was wrong. I shouldn''t have done this. Can you forgive me? I promise never to do this


    stupid thing again. Never hate me because of this, OK?" Diana begged.


    "It''s not me you should apologize to, it''s Edith. Go to see Edith with me now and exin this to her


    clearly," Casey said.


    Diana nodded immediately and said, "I''ll go with you, I''ll apologize to Edith, I will never do this kind of


    stupid thing again."


    Then they left themunity together and took a taxi to Edith''spany.


    Margaret stood there, covering her face, not able to react for a long time.


    It wasn''t until a long timeter that she looked down at the two bodyguards on the ground, and then


    kicked them over.


    "Useless wimps! You actually caused me to be beaten by Casey. You two don''t have to follow me in the


    future!"


    Margaret was furious and almost mad, but she had no way out.


    "Casey, you are really arrogant. Don''t be proud of you. My main task now is to bring you back to B City.


    When you return to B City, you will suffer a lot!"


    ...


    Edith office.


    Because he had just cried, Edith''s eyes were red, and her beautiful face became haggard a lot.


    She was out of mind, thinking about what happened in the past few days. When she was bullied by


    others before, she couldin to Casey, and Casey would definitely help her out.


    Now she suddenly felt that all the things Casey did for her were fake. Therefore, she didn''t want to tell


    Casey about what she had encountered.


    Being bullied by Grayson today, she felt that it was too difficult for her to be alone, and the idea of


    divorcing Casey had already sprouted in her mind.


    At least after the divorce, she didn''t need to face the situation that she had a man with her but couldn''t


    rely on him. Thus, she wouldn''t have to bear the pain.


    But at the thought of divorce, Edith felt sad. She even felt that Casey was deliberate and insisted on


    doing this when she couldn''t live without Casey.


    If it were before, Edith would divorce Casey without hesitation, and there would be no pain, but relief.


    Now she couldn''t do so. Even though she didn''t say it, Edith already felt that she had already fallen in


    love with Casey and couldn''t leave him.


    Letting her separate from Casey at this time was as pain as cutting her with knife.


    While Edith was thinking about it, someone suddenly knocked on the office door.


    Edith quickly took a deep breath, tried to calm down, and said, "Pleasee in."


    The office door opened, and Casey and Diana walked in.


    Edith was stunned for a moment. She didn''t expect Casey and Diana to appear in front of her together.


    Are these two peopleing together to make it clear to her?


    The grievances in Edith''s heart surged again, and she didn''t expect that Casey and Diana would take


    the initiative to find herself.


    She tried her best to suppress the grievances. After taking a deep breath, she thought that she would


    never show her grievance in front of them, and that she could not let Casey have the chance to divorce


    with her. She would divorce Casey first.


    "Edith, we have something to tell you," Diana said repentantly.


    Hearing Diana said so, Edith was even more sure that the they were here for a showdown, and her


    tears almost fell.


    "Youe just at the right time. I also have something to tell Casey," Edith said.


    Casey looked at Edith and said, "Edith, let''s..."


    Edith interrupted him directly, without giving him a chance to speak, "Casey, let''s get divorced, and wish


    you happiness with Diana."


    Casey was taken aback. He didn''t expect Edith to really divorce him and wish him and Diana


    happiness.


    Fortunately, he knew what happened today. Otherwise, Edith might really divorce Casey.


    "Edith, listen to me, it''s not what you think." Casey became anxious.


    "Isn''t it what I thought it was? You two are already so close. What else can I say? Casey, I am stupid.


    Leave here and never let me see you two again, otherwise I..."


    Edith started crying as she talked, she couldn''t control her emotions at all.


    "I won''t go with her. I came with her to exin it to you. This is a misunderstanding!" Casey was almost


    crazy, and only when facing Edith, Casey will be so nervous.


    "What''s the misunderstanding? Both of you... have already slept on the same bed. Is this a


    misunderstanding?" Edith cried harder.


    Diana stepped forward and exined, "Edith, this is really a misunderstanding. I took that photo


    deliberately. Casey really has nothing to do with me."


    Hearing Diana''s words, Edith was stunned for a moment. However, she thought if Casey didn''t go to


    the hotel with Diana, how would she have a chance to take such a photo?


    "Diana, don''t lie to me. If he didn''t go to the hotel with you, how could this photo be taken? Are you


    trying to collude to lie to me?" Edith stared at the them.


    Casey reached out and grabbed his hair. Unexpectedly, Edith didn''t believe them. He wanted to go to


    the hospital with Diana for a check-up to prove that he had never had sex with her.


    "Edith, nothing really happened to me with her. She was drunk that day, and I didn''t know where she


    lived. As a result, I had to send her to the hotel. I didn''t know the picture untilter," Casey exined.


    Seeing Edith''s disbelief, Diana took a deep breath and said, "Edith, don''t worry, I will exin this to you


    from beginning to end. After listening, you will know whether I lie to you?"


    Edith was still reluctant, but she didn''t refuse.


    Diana told the story immediately, from when she thought she liked Casey and went to Starry Night Club


    to get drunk, and then secretly took photos, to Margaret found her and let her use this photo force Edith


    and Casey to divorce.


    Finally, she told Casey saw through her and Margaret''s n today.


    Because Casey had told her not to tell the identity of Casey and Margaret, Diana didn''t mention it.


    Edith was still a little skeptical after listening, but she was not as excited at that moment.


    "Is what you said true?" Edith asked.


    "I swear all we told you is true," Casey swore.


    "Then why are you going to Starry Night Club. Don''t you go there for...?" Edith sobbed again.


    "I went to Starry Night Club really to help my friends deal with things. If you don''t believe me, I will call


    them to confront," Casey said.


    "Edith, Casey really didn''t lie to you. He even beat her aunt for you, and refused the rich and honorable


    life, just to stay with you in J City," Diana said.


    Edith took a deep breath, already believing them. She didn''t expect Casey to beat his aunt for her.


    And Edith knew that Casey was rich. Edith had no doubts about that Casey would refuse to be


    prosperous for her.


    "I''ll call my friends over and let them tell you." Casey took out his phone.


    "No," Edith said.


    "Then you are determined to divorce me?" Casey looked at Edith nervously.


    "I won''t divorce you. You go out first, I will talk to Diana," Edith said.


    Casey breathed a sigh of relief, nodded quickly, and left the office.


    He stood at the door and waited for a long time before Diana got out of it.


    "How is it?" Casey asked anxiously.


    Diana nced at him and sighed.


    Casey was anxious immediately and said, "Does she still not believe us?"


    Diana gave a wry smile and said, "Of course she believes us. She decided to forgive you."


    "Then why are you still sighing?" Casey asked.


    "Edith forgives you, it means I have no chance to get you in my life," Diana said.


    Casey suddenly realized that Diana thought so.


    "Edith wants you to go back first. If you have anything, talk about itter in the evening." Diana added,


    looking a little lost.


    Casey nodded immediately and left thepany with Diana.


    When they were parting, Casey told Diana that she was a good girl. She would definitely find someone


    suitable for her.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Diana just nodded, but Casey didn''t know if she took his words to heart.


    In the evening, Casey cooked many dishes under Amara''s scolding and waited for Edith to return.


    He was still a little worried, wondering if Edith really forgave him.


    It didn''t take long before Edith returned home. She looked much better.


    She didn''t speak, and just sat at the table to eat. During the meal, Amara asked her to divorce Casey,


    but she refused.


    "Edith, if you divorce this wimp, he has to give us 10 million. Why do you refuse it? He cheated you,


    and he went to ces like Starry Night Club," Amara said anxiously.


    "Okay, Mom, don''t talk about divorce in the future. I''m a little tired, so I will go back to the room first."


    After speaking, Edith got up. Instead of going upstairs, she went to the room where she and Casey


    lived before.


    Casey was overjoyed, knowing that Edith really forgave him.


    Edith turned around, looked at Casey and asked, "Aren''t youing?"

 Chapter 158 Im So Anxious

    Chapter 158 I''m So Anxious


    Casey immediately got up from his seat and followed Edith into the room.


    "Strangely enough, Edith, aren''t you nning to divorce Casey? Why did you go back to his room?"


    Amara scolded.


    "Mom, I was impulsive before. Don''t talk about it again." After speaking, Edith entered the room.


    Casey was afraid that Amara would make more trouble, so he hurried into the room and closed the


    door.


    Amara threw the chopsticks directly on the table, full of anger. Her n to ask Casey for 10 million


    failed.


    In the room.


    After Edith put her things down, she turned to look at Casey, full of resentment.


    Casey smiled at Edith and asked, "Do you really forgive me?"


    Edith immediately waved her small fist and hit Casey, grieving, "You bastard, you scared me a lot. Do


    you know how sad I was after seeing that picture? My tears are almost over these two days. You big


    viin!"


    Edithined to Casey, and tears came out again, but this time the tears were not because of


    sadness, but because her grievance had been vented.


    Casey watched Edith vent the grievances with distress. He did not speak, but took a step forward and


    directly took Edith into his arms.


    Edith hit him in the chest a few more times, then hugged Casey tightly.


    "Promise me, don''t let it happen again, okay?" Edith said.


    "I promise you that I will never betray you in my life. I will always love you only," Casey said seriously.


    With Casey''s assurance, Edith also felt relieved, raised her head, and took a look at Casey''s eyes.


    Casey lowered his head and moved towards Edith''s lips. Edith closed her eyes and they kissed.


    Abrupt mood swinging could promote the rtionship between two people best. After experiencing this


    incident, they had be closer.


    Casey hugged Edith directly onto the bed, intending to do the natural thing.


    Edith was also looking forward to it, thinking that Casey was not as stupid as before.


    However, at this moment, a knock on the door rang, almost frightening Casey.


    Edith was also frustrated and shouted at the door, "Mom, what are you doing!"


    "Hurry up, let Caseye out and wash the bowl. He stays at our house and doesn''t leave. Does he


    still want to do nothing?" Amara''s voice sounded impatiently.


    Casey gave Edith a helpless look and got up from the bed.


    "You rest first, I''m going to wash the dishes. It can wait," Casey said.


    Edith squashed her mouth, her face full of anger. She thought that her mother must be deliberate, she


    came to make trouble at every critical moment.


    After Casey went out, Edith murmured, "How can I wait. I''m so anxious. I''m really angry."


    After Casey finished washing the dishes, Amara asked Casey to mop the floor and do theundry in


    order to vent her dissatisfaction.


    After everything was done, it was eleven o''clock in the evening.


    When Casey returned to the room, he found Edith was asleep.


    Hey down on Edith''s side cautiously. He felt peaceful as he watched Edith sound asleep.


    Even if it was just being able to sleep in the same bed with Edith, Casey thought it was a kind of


    happiness.


    The next morning, Casey got up early to make a meal and asked Edith to get up and eat.


    During the meal, Edith received a call from Albie. Albie asked Edith to go to Francis'' in a rude way


    during the meal. He said that he woulde to her for something, and then sneered twice.


    Edith frowned immediately, knowing that Francis was looking for her because of building materials.


    After Grayson left yesterday, Edith contacted several building materials factories. Although these


    building materials factories were willing to provide them with building materials, the small quantities


    were so pitiful that they were not enough for the project with TY Group.


    Several otherrger building materials factories had colluded with Grayson, and they didn''t even


    answer Edith''s phone calls.


    Although she had reconciled with Casey now, thepany''s affairs still made her upset.


    "What''s the matter?" Casey asked, looking at Edith.


    Edith told Casey about Grayson asking her to raise the price yesterday.


    "Grayson is not only asking prices, but also..." At this point, Edith couldn''t say anything, and the


    grievance appeared on her face.


    "What else is he doing?" Casey asked, frowning.


    "Forget it, he didn''t seed anyway," Edith said.


    "Did he trifle with you?" Casey asked.


    Edith bit her lip and nodded.


    An anger suddenly arose in Casey. It was obvious that this Grayson had been cklisted by him.


    "What''s the name of that building material factory?" Casey asked.


    "Jiangma Building Materials Factory, thergest building material factory in J City," Edith replied.


    Casey was taken aback. He didn''t expect it to be Jiangma Building Materials Factory. From this point of


    view, Teddy should be Grayson''s son.


    Grayson still dared to threaten Edith with building materials, which meant he didn''t know that the


    building materials factory had been lost to Casey by Teddy.


    The Jiangma Building Materials Factory was now the property of Casey. The assignment contract was


    clear, even if Grayson didn''t admit it.


    Casey sneered, thinking that if Grayson dared to had designs on Edith, he must let Grayson


    understand what would happen if he had designs on his woman.


    "Don''t worry about building materials. I know a friend who can provide you with building materials and


    guarantee enough quantity. I will go to Grandpa with you first and see what he says," Casey said.


    Edith was surprised. She had already asked all the building materials factories in J City, and none of


    them could provide her with building materials. Unexpectedly, Casey said that he could solve the


    problem of building materials.


    Could it be that there was any other building materials factory in J City she didn''t know?


    She didn''t ask too much. Seeing Casey wanted to go, she agreed to let Casey go with her. After they


    finished breakfast, they went all the way to the Patel family''s mansion.


    Albie and N hade to persuade Francis early, saying that Edith had broken up with the building


    material supplier of the TY Group''s project, and now the project couldn''t run normally.


    Francis didn''t believe it at first, so he brought a few people from the Patel family who were working on


    the TY Group project over. After asking questions, he found that this was indeed the case.


    The boss of Jiangma Building Materials Factory personally said that the supply of building materials


    was stopped, and the remaining building materials were only enough to keep the project running for a


    week.


    A weekter, the project would be forced to stop for this reason. At that time, both the Patel family and


    the TY Group would suffer huge losses.


    "Edith usually takes things seriously, so why did she anger Grayson this time?" Francis said and


    frowned.


    Albie rolled his eyes, and said, "I heard that Edith wanted to lower the price, which was 10% lower than


    the original price. They didn''t ept it, so the negotiation broke down. Grandpa, Edith is trying to profit


    from it. "


    Francis pped the table and said angrily, "I know that the price offered by Jiangma Building Materials


    Factory is the market price. Is Edith crazy about money? She wants to lower the price?"


    "Grandpa, have you forgotten it? Last time she did it against you, she must be afraid that you would


    drive her out of the Patel family. Therefore, she takes the opportunity to make money and run away,"


    Albie said.


    "Yes, Grandpa, Edith has great ambitions for the Patel family''s fortune, and she doesn''t want the Patel


    family to develop. Otherwise, how could she do such wicked things?" N added.


    The people who were called by Francis also hurried to echo. Although they were working under Edith,


    the Patel family would belong to Albie in the future. Thus, they must take Albie''s side.


    Francis was ready to explode. He said coldly, "Edith is getting bolder. Relying on the importance TY


    Group attaches to her, he tantly opposed me. Now she wants to destroy the development of the


    Patel family, I can''t tolerate her anymore!"


    Seeing Francis so angry, Albie and N had a smirk on their faces.


    Not long after, Casey and Edith arrived at the Patel family''s mansion.


    They walked up to Francis, and Edith spoke to Francis, "Grandpa, what''s the rush to find me??"


    "Don''t call me Grandpa! I can''t be your grandpa. You are almost the most domineering one in the Patel


    family!" Francis said angrily.


    Edith was helpless, thinking that Francis was still angry with thest incident. She didn''t know that this


    was because of Albie and N''s words.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Grandpa, you should calm down first. Don''t be angry because of her. This is not worthwhile if it effects


    your health. Let''s get down to business first," N said.


    Francis calmed down and stared at Edith, "Why do you want to lower the price for Jiangma Building


    Materials Factory? The price is already the lowest price in the market. You still want to lower the price


    by 10%. You are crazy about money, aren''t you?"


    Edith was taken aback, and then she said, "I didn''t lower the price. Grandpa, it was obviously the


    director of Jiangma Building Materials Factory who raised the price, and he wanted to double it. If I


    didn''t agree, he would stop supplying building materials."


    "Edith, don''t quibble. Is he stupid that he wants to double the price? How tant your lie is!" Albie


    immediately sneered.


    Edith nced at Albie, and immediately knew that this must be his trick. Rage bubbled just below the


    surface of her mind.


    But she knew that the more she argued, the more Francis would believe Albie.


    "Now the Jiangma Building Materials Factory has stopped supplying us with building materials, and the


    project can''t go on. You all know how much our losses will be. Tell me what to do about this matter,"


    Francis said in a deep voice.


    Edith looked embarrassed, not knowing what to do.


    At this time Casey stepped forward and said, "Jiangma Building Materials Factory will not stop


    supplying building materials, and I can let them reduce the price by 10% ording to market price."

 Chapter 159 Let s Make A Bet

    Chapter 159 Let ''s Make A Bet


    Everyone in the living room looked at Casey with contempt.


    Both Albie and N curled their lips, obviously not believing Casey''s words.


    Reducing the price by 10% was just what Albie deliberately said to make Francis angry with Edith.


    There was no such low price in the market now.


    If Francis gave him the TY Group project, he also had to increase Grayson''s price by 10% before


    Grayson was willing to supply him with building materials.


    Therefore, it was impossible to get so many building materials at a price 10% lower than the market


    price.


    "Casey, don''t brag. Do you have the ability to do so? Ask the Jiangma Building Materials Factory to


    reduce the price of building materials by 10%? If you go to talk it to them, they will just throw you away."


    Albie sneered.


    "That''s right. Who do you think you are? You are so shameless that you think you can let Jiangma


    Building Materials Factory go on to supply building materials. If it weren''t for you, how could it stop


    supplying building materials?" N added.


    The members of the Baker family in the living room also murmured, feeling that Casey was bragging.


    " Casey is really crazy. It''s obvious that Edith has broken up with them, and now he says he wants to


    lower the price by 10%. Isn''t he making trouble?"


    "You are supposed to know him. I think he is living in the world with this mouth."


    "We shouldn''t let them intervene ourpany. As long as they stay in thepany for a day, it can


    never get developed."


    ...


    Because of what happened at the Gary''sst time, Francis became more and more disgusted with


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Casey. After hearing Casey''s arrogant words, he looked more and more gloomy.


    "Casey, here is the Patel''s and we are also talking about Patel''s family''s affairs. Don''t think you can


    boss around the Patel family''s affairs with the favor of Hugo. After all, you are just an outsider and you


    do not have any ce in this conversation," Francis said.


    Casey was helpless. He was considering for them, but he didn''t expect these people to say so.


    Now Jiangma Building Materials Factory was his property, and he had the final say on the price of the


    building materials for the project.


    "Edith, I was asking you just now. What should you do about this?" Francis nced at Edith again.


    Before Edith threatened him with TY Group''s project, which made his so angry that he lost his appetite.


    Now he finally seized the opportunity, and was about to discharge Edith from manager.


    After all, it was Edith''s own negligence this time, not because he insisted on discharging Edith. Even if


    TY Group knew about it, they couldn''t me him for this.


    Both Albie and N gazed at Edith. As long as Edith couldn''t tell a solution, she could not be the


    manager anymore.


    Edith gave Casey a worried look, and Casey gave her a positive look.


    She took a deep breath, and finally chose to trust Casey. All the things Casey promised before were


    done, and this time he shouldn''t be bragging.


    "Grandpa, I will let Jiangma Building Materials Factory continue to supply us with building materials at a


    price that is 10% below the market price," Edith said.


    Francis immediately stared at them, and Albie and N were both surprised. Unexpectedly, Edith


    would repeat what Casey had just said.


    Francis almost got up directly. He wanted to point at Edith and curse her, saying that she had been


    damaged by Casey.


    But after thinking about it, he still held back.


    At this time Albie sneered and said, "Edith, I didn''t expect you to boast like Casey. As far as I know, the


    director of Jiangma Building Materials Factory was furious about this. Do you still think it is possible to


    reduce the price?"


    "You''ll know after the talk is over. You don''t need to say it here," Edith said angrily.


    Albie looked at Francis and said, "Grandpa, it happens that I have been friendly with the director of


    Jiangma Building Materials Factory. I will talk with him about it. Maybe he will forgive us. Don''t listen to


    Edith. She is here to make trouble."


    Francis'' eyes lit up and he asked, "Really? Can you convince the director of Jiangma Building Materials


    Factory?"


    "Yes. It''s just that Edith has angered him this time. If we want him to continue to supply building


    materials, we may have to raise the price," Albie was a little embarrassed.


    Francis nodded and said, "It is necessary to raise price. After all, it is our fault first."


    Seeing that Francis wanted Albie to do it, Edith immediately became anxious and said, "Grandpa, I''m in


    charge of this project. I said I can solve it. Why do you let Albie do it?"


    Francis red at her, and said, "It''s because you angered him when you are in charge it. Can I still


    believe you? If you make other troubles, thepany will be over!"


    N rolled her eyes and said, "Grandpa, since she and Albie both want to be in charge of the


    negotiation, it''s better to let them make a bet. If Edith didn''t let Jiangma Building Materials Factory


    reduce the price by 10%, then dismiss her and never let her intervene in thepany''s affairs in the


    future. If Albie wins, let Albie take over the project of TY Group, and Edith must exin it clearly to TY


    Group so as not to make it dissatisfied. "


    Albie nodded immediately and said, "I agree!"


    Francis saw N saying this, looked at Edith, and asked, "Dare you ept this bet?"


    If Edith epted, this was a good opportunity to dismiss Edith.


    Casey nodded to Edith, and Edith calmed down and said, "I ept."


    "Okay, then do as N said. I''ll give you three days. Whoever can solve this matter will win," Francis


    said.


    Whening out of the mansion, Albie gave Edith a sneer and said, "Do you think you can let


    Jiangma Building Materials Factory reduce the price by 10%? Tell you, I have already told the director


    of Jiangma Building Materials Factory. You will definitely be kicked out of thepany this time."


    Edith was full of anger. She thought that Grayson hade to raise the price was a trick of Albie


    On the way back, Edith asked Casey, "Do you really have a way to reduce the price of Jiangma


    Building Materials Factory by 10%? Albie has obviously colluded with Grayson."


    Casey smiled and said, "It''s useless to collude with Grayson. Jiangma Building Materials Factory is no


    longer Grayson''s."


    Edith was taken aback, and quickly asked, "How do you know, who owns Jiangma Building Materials


    Factory now?"


    Casey thought for a while and exined, "It was bought by a guy named Conor. He is my friend. He is


    also the owner of Starry Night Club. I went to Starry Night Club just to find him."


    Edith was shocked. Conor was very famous in J City, and she had also heard of him.


    It was said that Conor was currently the most powerful person in J City''s Underground World. Some


    even said that he was emperor of the Underground World in J City.


    Unexpectedly, Casey was still friends with such a nig man. Edith wondered how much he kept from her.


    "Casey, I heard that Conor is a ruthless person before. Would you do anything illegal with him?" Edith


    asked worriedly.


    If Edith knew that Conor was the one who sold pancakes downstairs in her house before, she would


    not think he was a ruthless person.


    "No, he and I are just ordinary friends. We happened to know each other." Casey smiled.


    Edith hummed, pondered for a moment, and said, "Actually, you don''t need to beg him. Even if I am


    dismissed, it doesn''t matter."


    "Oh? What do you want to do without this job?" Casey asked.


    Edith thought for a while, and said with a blushing face, " I want a child. I will take care of the baby at


    home?"


    "I want a child". As soon as hearing the words, Casey was stunned. He looked at Edith dumbfounded.


    He was shocked.


    When Edith saw Casey''s expression, she replied hurriedly, "Oh, I''m just kidding. I''m still young and I''m


    not so anxious. It''s just my flippant words."


    Casey breathed a sigh of relief. Yesterday Edith was nning to divorce him, and today she wanted a


    child, which made Casey a little bit overwhelmed.


    Was she suggesting something to him?


    Casey''s heart beat faster. Suddenly, it became felt a little ambiguous.


    "By the way, Alexander saidst night that his mother invited us to go back to our hometown, and my


    mother agreed and nned to go there after a while." Edith changed the subject.


    "Oh, OK... OK," Casey replied awkwardly.


    ...


    The next day, in Grayson''s office, Jiangma Building Materials Factory.


    "Manager Grayson, then that''s a deal. I will increase the price by 10% for you, and you will continue to


    supply us with building materials. When the timees, I will take over the project, and we will


    cooperate to make a lot of money. " Albieughs " Albie smiled.


    "No problem, you are the future heir of the Patel family, I would naturally cooperate with you. It''s just a


    pity that I didn''t bang Edith this time," Grayson said.


    "Don''t worry about this. When Edith is out of work, she will definitely not be able to live on Casey, a


    wimp. At that time, she might be eager to sleep with you." Albie grinned.


    "You do have a s long-term view." Grayson alsoughed wryly.


    "Okay, since we have agreed, then I won''t stay more. Tomorrow I will tell my grandfather, and the


    project of TY Group project will be in my charge."


    After Albie finished speaking, he left Jiangma Building Materials Factory.


    Not long after he left, a group of people rushed into the Jiangma Building Materials Factory. It was


    Conor and Morgan who took the lead.


    Grayson frowned when he saw this group of people, and cursed, "What the hell do you guys do? Do


    you know who I am? Dare you break into my territory. You are cutting your own throat."


    Conor smiled and walked to Grayson, and said, "From today, this is not your territory."


    "Who are you? Do you have the right?" Grayson didn''t pay attention to Conor at all.


    "I am Conor. This is the transfer contract of your factory. ording to the contract, the factory no longer


    belongs to you," Conor said.


    Hearing the Conor''s name, Grayson''s legs gave way beneath him. He was frustrated.

 Chapter 160 The Real Boss

    Chapter 160 The Real Boss


    "Mr.... Mr. Conor, I didn''t expect it to be you. It''s just a small factory. Please spare me and don''t pay


    attention to it."


    Grayson didn''t pay attention to the contract in Conor''s hand, thinking that Conor just made a fake one


    to steal his factory.


    With Conor''s position in J City, even if he wanted to rob his factory, he would have nothing to do, unless


    he made up his mind to fight against Conor.


    Conor smiled and said, "It''s not that I have designs on your factory. It has indeed been transferred to


    me. The contract is very clear. If you don''t believe it, you can read it yourself."


    Grayson immediately took the contract and took a closer look.


    Then he began to tremble, and his face turned gloomy with anger.


    "Teddy, this bastard. He actually transferred my factory!" Grayson eximed, "No, I will get even with


    him for this!"


    Conor stretched out his hand to stop Grayson, and said, "You''d better hand over the factory first to


    save time."


    Grayson looked at Conor with a weeping face, and said, "Mr. Conor, please let it go. Teddy is ignorant.


    Does he owe you money? How much money do you want? I will give you double. Please not ask me


    for this factory."


    Jiangma Building Materials Factory was the most profitable factory owned by Grayson. As long as the


    factory belonged to him, he would get a steady stream of money. Therefore, he had to keep the factory


    anyway.


    "It''s not a matter of money. I''m also working for someone else. It''s useless to talk with me," Conor said.


    "Working for someone else? For whom?" Grayson asked.


    "For me." A voice sounded at this time, and everyone turned their heads to look over.


    Casey walked up to Grayson and stared at him coldly.


    "Who are you?" Grayson nced at Casey, not feeling anything special about this person.


    "Casey, Edith''s husband," Casey said.


    Grayson immediately stared and said, "Are you the wimp husband of Edith? You signed this contract?"


    "Yes," Casey said.


    Grayson walked over immediately and pushed Casey, and cursed, "Dare you have designs on my


    factory. How dare you! You can never get my factory. You''d better tear up this contract now, otherwise I


    won''t let you survive!"


    As soon as Grayson finished speaking, Morgan walked over, pped him hard, and knocked him


    directly to the ground.


    "Fuck, you''d better be polite. Dare you talk to Casey rudely. I think you don''t want to survive!" Morgan


    scolded.


    Grayson looked at Morgan incredulously. He didn''t expect Morgan to do something to him for a Wimp.


    He did not dare to provoke Morgan, and hurriedly crawled towards Conor, begging, "Mr. Conor, Casey


    is a wimp. Did he pay you toe here? I will pay ten times the price. Please help me catch him. He is


    a wimp and he is not qualified to ask you to help him, Mr. Conor."


    Conor stood there, and did not respond to Grayson.


    Morgan heard Grayson''s words and wanted to teach him a lesson, but was stopped by Casey.


    Casey walked to Grayson, looked down at him, and asked, "Did you keep your hands off my wife that


    day?"


    Grayson red at Casey fiercely, and said, "What''s wrong with that? You are a wimp, and you have not


    touched her for so long after you have been married to her. I will help her know the taste of sex for you.


    Do you have any objections?"


    Without waiting for Morgan to act this time, Casey kicked Grayson''s chest directly. Grayson''s body


    moved five or six meters to the back, and blood came out his mouth.


    He stared at Casey in horror. He didn''t expect Casey to be so strong.


    "Those who harass my wife are either lying in the hospital or lying in a wheelchair. What you just said


    haspletely angered me, so you must bear my anger," Casey said.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    "You... what do you want to do?" Grayson looked at Casey nervously.


    Casey did not continue to talk to him, but turned to look at Conor, and said, "At that time, he admitted


    that he had kept his hands-off Edith, so he doesn''t need to keep his hands and feet."


    Conor nodded immediately and said, "Leave this to me, don''t worry."


    "In the future, you will take care of this factory for me, and let Fat Guye over and take care of the


    finances. All the money the factory makes in the future will be yours." Casey continued.


    Conor nodded and did not refuse.


    "Okay, deal with Grayson for me. I still have something to do, so I will leave first."


    After Casey finished speaking, he left Jiangma Building Materials Factory. At that time, Margaret called


    him and said that she wanted to talk to Casey.


    It was estimated that after being pped by Caseyst time, Margaret felt resentful and wanted to


    trouble Casey.


    But in J City, Casey was not afraid of Margaret. So, there was nothing to worry about.


    Even if he went to B City, he still wouldn''t be afraid of Margaret with what he had achieved.


    After Casey left, Conor and Morgan walked up to Grayson and looked at him with a sneer.


    "You should not say those words to him. I know him. If you were kind to him at that time, he may allow


    you to keep one arm and one leg. Now it seems that you can''t keep one," Conor said.


    Grayson''s face was pale, and he couldn''t figure out why Conor was respectful to a well-known wimp in


    J City.


    "Mr. Conor, don''t listen to Casey. He is a useless man, why do follow his advice?" Grayson asked in


    confusion.


    Morgan pped Grayson''s face again, cursing, "Come on, if Casey is useless, then we don''t have to


    live. Being wimp is just a disguise for him."


    Conor smiled and nced at Grayson, and said, "Anyway, you can only spend the rest of your life in


    bed. Why not let me exin to you so that people in your family will not trouble Casey anymore."


    "My power is supported by Casey. I am just the person who work for him, and he is the real boss. Not


    only us, there are many people in J City who serve Casey like me. In other words, there are still many


    people like me outside of J City. No matter how powerful we are, no matter how rich we are, power and


    wealth only belong to one person. This person is Casey. Do you understand? "


    After Conor exined, Grayson couldn''t help but shudder. He didn''t expect that Casey, who was just a


    wimp on the surface, had such a power background.


    "I advise you not to talk about it. Otherwise, it''s not as simple as breaking your hands and short legs."


    Conor said again, then looked at Morgan, "You do it. I will let Fat Guye over and deal with the


    finances."


    Morgan nodded, and walked to Grayson with a smirk.


    Grayson looked desperate and kowtowed Morgan directly on the ground.


    "Sir, I know I was wrong. Please, please forgive me, I will never talk nonsense again, I will give you all


    my factories, please let me go. I don''t want to spend my rest life in bed in the future," Grayson pleaded.


    "You shouldn''t have provoked Casey at the beginning, and you can only me yourself. With one of


    Casey''s favorite words, there is no regret medicine in this world. If regret is useless, why do we have


    need to fight!"


    Morgan finished speaking, and broke Grayson''s arms and legs as Casey asked.


    The pathetic sound sounded over the Jiangma Building Materials Factory, which scared away a lot of


    sparrows.


    ...


    Nocturne Hotel.


    Casey walked inside. The manager inside saw Casey, and immediately ran over to greet him. He


    smiled and said, "Our boss is waiting for you upstairs. Just go upstairs."


    On the second floor, Casey saw Margaret sitting in front of the floor-to-ceiling windows, staring at the


    scenery outside. She lost in thought.


    Eric stood behind her. In addition to Eric, there were also a few men who looked as strong as Eric. It


    seemed that after Margaret was ppedst time, she was a little afraid of Casey, and she went out


    with so many bodyguards.


    Casey walked up to Margaret, sat down directly opposite her, and said with a smile, "Do you want to


    take revenge on me? There are so many bodyguards behind you, and I think they are all very strong."


    Margaret smiled at Casey and said, "You misunderstood. I came to you to apologize to you."

 Chapter 161 The Letter Left by Father

    Chapter 161 The Letter Left by Father


    Hearing Margaret''s words, Casey was stunned for a moment. He still knew the woman in front of him


    very well. With her arrogance, she would never apologize to others even if she did something wrong.


    So, Margaret''s apology surprised Casey.


    "Tell me your purpose directly. You don''t need to be so hypocritical. I still know what kind of person you


    are," Casey said.


    Margaret showed an apologetic look and said, "Casey, I know you bear a grudge against me. But After


    thest time, I thought a lot and realized my mistake. I sincerely want to apologize to you sincerely. "


    "Moreover, through observations during this period, I found that I couldn''t take you back to B City by


    some benefits or some other means. This will only deepen your aversion to me."


    "It was all my fault. Please take my apology and forgive me."


    Margaret''s attitude was quite sincere, and it seemed that she really chastened.


    "I don''t want to ept your apology, and I don''t believe that after I pped youst time, you will let it


    go. Margaret, I''ve learned your viciousness, stop pretending to be nice," Casey said.


    Casey never thought about trusting Margaret from the beginning. The cunning of this woman was


    beyond the imagination of ordinary people. Believing in her would bring trouble to oneself.


    Margaret was not angry, but looked more guilty. Others may forgive her easily when they saw her


    frowning look.


    "Casey, whether you forgive me or not, I hope you can go back to B City with me. Your mother''s illness


    has taken a turn for the worse. She is dying. Don''t you have any feelings for her?" Margaret asked


    again.


    Casey curled his lips and said, "As early as when she and you kicked me out of the Davies family, there


    was no rtionship between me and her."


    Margaret bit his lip, and then said, "Then what if your mother will tell you something about your father if


    you go back to B City this time?"


    Casey had a casual look, but after hearing Margaret mention his father, he immediately sat upright.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    "What are you talking about? News about my father?" Casey stared at Margaret with both eyes,


    anxious.


    He may not be interested in his mother in B City right now, but he still cared about his father very much.


    It was precisely because his father disappeared for no reason that Margaret and Casey''s mother had


    the opportunity to seize the power of the Davies family. Otherwise, Casey would not be expelled from


    the Davies family.


    When Casey''s father was there, he took care of Casey in every way. Whatever it was, he would give


    him the best one.


    It was precisely because his father protected him so well that when Margaret nned to drive him out,


    he was defenseless.


    It was the forbearance of these few years in J City that allowed Casey to develop his calm personality.


    Casey had been investigating his father''s whereabouts in recent years. He didn''t believe that the head


    of the Davies family would disappear for no reason. And with his father''s strength, he would not be


    killed easily.


    If Casey''s father really died, then only Casey''s mother could do this.


    No matter how strong he was, it was impossible to resist the malice of those closest to him. Casey''s


    mother only needed to poison the food to end Casey''s father''s life easily.


    It was not that Casey didn''t think about this possibility. After all, not long after his father disappeared,


    his mother and Margaret nned the illusion that he wanted to kill his mother and seize power.


    So, Casey felt that his father''s disappearance had something to do with his mother and Margaret.


    But in the investigations in the past few years, there was no evidence showed that his father was killed


    by his mother. This was what puzzled Casey the most.


    If it were not for theck of evidence, Casey would have been back to the Davies family and took


    revenge two years ago.


    "Before your father disappeared that year, he actually left a letter. The content of this letter was only


    read by your mother. I told her that you didn''t want to go back with me yesterday. Therefore, she told


    me about the letter."


    "Your mother''s life won''tst long. Only she knows where this letter is. If you want to read this letter,


    you must follow me back to B City."


    Margaret stared at Casey and spoke.


    Casey frowned. He didn''t expect his father to leave a letter before his disappearance.


    "How do I know if you are lying to me? I''m afraid this is just a bait for you to take me back. I even


    suspect that the disappearance of my father is rted to you," Casey said in a low voice.


    Margaret smiled bitterly, and said, "You know what kind of influence your father had in the Davies


    family back then. With his strength and the bodyguards around him, no matter how powerful my sister


    and I were, it was impossible for us to do anything to him."


    "Then what if you administered the poison? In this way, even the strongest people will have to no way


    to avoid?" Casey asked.


    "When you were fifteen years old, your father had already slept separately from my sister, and your


    father''s food was provided by someone specializing in him. We didn''t have any chance to hurt him,"


    Margaret said.


    Casey thought for a while, and indeed remembered that his father had slept separately from his mother


    a long time ago. Although he didn''t know the reason, this incident did exist.


    "Your mother is seriously ill now. The Davies family needs a person at the helm. Perhaps you think I


    would covet this position. But in the past few years, my sister had been getting worse because of the


    Davies family, then I had no interest in this position. "


    "I have absolutely no need to lie to you now. If we really want to hurt you, we only need to send a few


    top killers from the Davies family. I don''t have to be so tired."


    Margaret exined patiently.


    Casey didn''t think her words were unreasonable, but he always felt that something was strange, but he


    couldn''t figure it out.


    "If I go back with you, will I see that letter?" Casey asked.


    "Yes, if you think that the letter is fake after you go back, you cane back directly. With your current


    strength, you should not be afraid of the guards of the Davies family." Margaret said.


    Casey hesitated. He was still interested in the letter that Margaret mentioned.


    He had been investigating his father''s whereabouts for several years, and he didn''t want to give up any


    clues.


    "When can I go back at thetest?" Casey asked.


    Hearing Casey''s question, Margaret''s eyes lit up. It seemed Casey agreed to return to B City.


    "My sister can live more than a month at most, and the deadline for you is one monthter," Margaret


    said.


    Casey nodded and said, "Then I will go back with you. If you lie to me, even if it is the Davies family in


    Davies, I will make you feel regretful."


    Margaret said solemnly, "I''m not so stupid that I will make fun of this kind of thing."


    After saying that, Casey got up directly. At this moment, he remembered something and said, "If you


    have time, go to take back the gift that Jordan gave to the Patel family. It is a waste that the Patel


    family keeps those antiques."


    Margaret nodded and said, "No problem."


    After that, Casey left Jiang Nocturne Hotel.


    Not long after Casey left, Margaret, who was sitting at the table, took a sip of coffee with a yful smile


    on her face.


    She took out her phone and made a call.


    "Sister, Casey is hooked, and he wille back with me in a month."


    An excited voice came from the phone, "That''s great!"

 Chapter 162 Born Me A Son

    Chapter 162 Born Me A Son


    On the way home, Casey''s thoughts were a bitplicated. Over the past few years, he had been


    looking forward to finding his father''s whereabouts. He didn''t believe that the person who loved him so


    much just disappeared.


    In the past few years in J City, Casey had had great tenacity. However, after hearing Margaret talk


    about his father''s affairs, he began to wobble.


    Regardless of whether Margaret said it was true or not, Casey would go back this time to find out. After


    all, with his current strength, there really was nothing to worry about.


    Even if the Davies family was powerful in B City, Casey still had a way to deal with it.


    B City, when thinking of this ce, Casey sighed. He didn''t expect to return to this ce in the end.


    Of course, Casey only went back to investigate the whereabouts of his father. As for the heir to the


    Davies family, he was not interested. After the investigation, he would return to J City. After all, Edith


    was here, and now Edith meant everything to him.


    He had to find a reason to talk to Edith. When he returned to B City a monthter, he would have to be


    away from J City for a few days at least. He had to reassure Edith.


    After returning home, Casey saw Edith sitting on the sofa making a phone call.


    Because of concerns about Jiangma Building Materials Factory, she did not go to work today.


    At that time, someone from Amara''s natal family called and invited Amara and her family to return to


    her natal family.


    Amara epted the invitation. Not long after she hung up, Flora Stevens, the daughter of Edith''s


    uncle, called her.


    Flora was also a beautiful and excellent child in the Stevens family, but not as outstanding as Edith.


    People in her family hadpared her to Edith since she was a child. Because she was not as good


    as Edith, she was always very jealous.


    Later Edith married Casey, and Amara kept telling the Stevens family that Casey was a wimp and


    would only live on woman, which made her feel better.


    Flora recently found a boyfriend. Her boyfriend was also a young talent in Amara''s hometown, Yutian


    County. Flora was very proud of this. Hearing that Edith and her family were going to visit her, Flora


    immediately called Edith to show off.


    "Edith, you must take the train when youe here, right? I tell you, buy a sleeper. Don''t be stingy, it is


    cheap. When you arrive, I will ask my boyfriend to pick you up. He just bought a new car. It cost more


    than 300,000 yuan. You must have never taken such an expensive car before. You can enjoy it," Flora


    said proudly.


    Edith was embarrassed and said, "We have bought a car too. We are going to go back by car this time.


    You don''t need toe and pick us up."


    "It must be a used car you bought. It''s so ufortable to drive it. I can ask my boyfriend to drive


    directly to J City to pick you up if needed. You don''t have to drive a second-hand car back," Flora said


    immediately.


    Edith was speechless and didn''t know why Flora''s was so confident and thought that her family bought


    a used car.


    "No, no, it''s too much trouble for you, we can drive here by ourselves," Edith said.


    "By the way, you must not bring Casey back. What qualifications does he have toe to our house? I


    can tell you that our hometown''s current development is quite good. If you think you earn little in J City,


    you cane home and I promise you a sry of more than 6,000 a month." Flora changed the


    subject.


    "No...no need." Edith didn''t want to talk to Flora anymore. She was now the manager of the Patel''s


    a bit officious


    "Casey in your family hasn''t worked yet, has he? My boyfriend is now an assistant to the boss of the


    biggest jadepany here. It is a very nice job." Flora went on to boast about her boyfriend.


    "Well, I have something to do, so I have to go work. Let''s have a talk when I go back."


    Edith couldn''t stand it, so she hung up and let out a long sigh of relief.


    When Flora found Edith hang up, she immediately sneered and said, "She must be jealous of me. I''m


    having such a good life and having such a nice boyfriend. She must be ufortable. My mother also


    said that her family lived in a vi. It must be a lie. As far as her standard of living is concerned, it would


    be nice for them not to live in the basement."


    If Edith knew what Flora thought about, she may burst intoughter.


    "Isn''t my mother a bit odd. She knows how her brothers are, and she still wants to visit them. It''s really


    troublesome." Edithined to Casey.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Casey walked to Edith and said with a smile, "After all, it''s your grandma''s home. It''s okay to keep in


    touch with them."


    "You don''t know, my eldest uncle had a bad rtionship with my mom. He makes a lot of trouble every


    time we go there. My grandma and grandpa have a misconception that men are superior to women, so


    they don''t care my mother and me. They only care my two uncles. Alexander''s father is my second


    uncle. Comparatively speaking, his family is good to my family. However, they also taunt us every time


    we go there. He let Alexandere to us this time just because he doesn''t believe that we live in a


    vi. He asked Alexandere to test it. They are really annoying," Edith said.


    Casey touched Edith''s head and said, "Don''t think about it, we''ve had a good life now. They should


    have nothing to say when they see us."


    Edith nodded, thinking Casey was right. When they saw her current living standards, they would shut


    up.


    "When are you going to go there?" Casey asked.


    "It''s estimated that in a few days. I have to solve the matter of the building materials first," Edith said.


    Casey nodded. If this was the case, he would wait to return from Edith''s Grandparents'' before telling


    her he was going to B City for a while.


    "By the way, how is the negotiation going? Did they agree?" Edith asked.


    Casey smiled, and said, "It''s done, they will send the contract over tomorrow, and then we can show it


    to Grandpa."


    Edith nodded, hesitated, and said, "Thank you."


    Casey immediately said, "That''s all right. If you really want to thank me, why don''t you give me a son?"


    Edith blushed suddenly and reached out and patted Casey''s chest a few times.


    She pouted gracefully.


    After dinner, Edith told Casey that she wanted to go for a walk, and Casey immediately agreed. Then,


    they went out of the house together.


    After a while, Casey received a call from Alexander. Alexander had been ying around for the past


    two days, and he didn''t eat at home.


    Casey answered the phone, and Alexander''s pleading voice came from over there immediately:


    "Casey, I got into trouble,e and save me."

 Chapter 163 Alexanders Trouble

    Chapter 163 Alexander''s Trouble


    "What''s the trouble? Where are you?" Casey asked quickly.


    "I was in Shawny Game Center. I broke one of their cups. They told me that the cup was worth two


    million. They wouldn''t let me go if I didn''t pay," Alexander said.


    Casey frowned. He had also heard of Shawny Game Center. This game hall was simr to the one


    operated by Fat Guy before. They were both a game hall downstairs and a casino upstairs.


    Casey didn''t believe that Alexander had broken a cup, then they asked him for two million. It seemed


    that Alexander could not leave because he lost a fortune gambling.


    "Casey, what''s the matter?" Edith asked Casey.


    Casey smiled and said, "It''s okay, Alexander is in trouble, I just let my friende over and solve it."


    He didn''t want to dy walking with Edith. Alexander''s trouble was indeed a small trouble for Casey, he


    could just let Conor solve it.


    "Wait a moment, and I will let my friende over and solve it."


    After Casey finished speaking, he hung up the phone and called Conor. He asked Conor to take


    someone to Shawny Game Center.


    "Is it all right?" Edith asked worriedly.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "It''s okay, my friend will go there. Let''s go on a walk," Casey said with a smile.


    Edith nodded, and started walking with Casey.


    Shawny Game Center.


    Alexander was standing at the door of the game hall with a look full of anxiety. In the game hall, there


    were a few strong guys staring at him maliciously. As long as he dared to walk out of the door of the


    game hall, the strong guys would rush to him immediately.


    Just now Casey said he would let his friende over to solve it, Alexander felt a bit nervous. The


    people in this game hall looked very domineering. He didn''t know if Casey''s friends could handle it.


    "Guy, I advise you to give me the money as soon as possible. Don''t stall, otherwise, the fists of my


    thugs will not be polite to you." The game hall boss red at Alexander.


    "You...you are purely cheating me. I just broke a cup, and you asked me for a million directly. Do you


    think I''m stupid?" Alexander stared at the game hall owner.


    The game hall owner sneered and said, "Don''t forget, you lost a million upstairs. If you can pay one


    million you lost, I wouldn''t ask you for so much money because of a cup."


    Alexander gritted his teeth. He did lose a million gambling. He was embarrassed to say it on the phone.


    Therefore, he said he had to lose two million for breaking a cup.


    "You cheated at cards. Don''t think I can''t see it. Why should I pay it when you cheat!" Alexander said


    confidently.


    The owner of the game hall immediately red at Alexander and cursed, "What''s wrong if I cheated?


    Tell you, if you can''t pay two million today, I will break your hand and see if you dare to be impolite to


    me!"


    Those strong guys all red at Alexander, as if they would rush to beat him at any time.


    Alexander was frightened immediately, but he still murmured, "My brother-inw has called his friends


    over, and when theye, you will regret it."


    Although he said so, Alexander was still nervous. After all, the owner of the game hall seemed very


    powerful. He wasn''t sure whether Casey''s friend was able to deal with it.


    "Your brother-inw? Who is your brother-inw? Let me see who has such a great ability to make me


    regret it." The game hall owner said with disdain.


    Alexander thought for a while. Casey''s reputation in J City was not very good. If he said that, the owner


    of the game hall would just let someone beat him up, so he didn''t tell him.


    Not long after, Conor took Fat Guy to Shawny Game Center. Morgan had other business, so Conor


    took Fat Guy over.


    Casey showed them the picture of Alexander, so as soon as they reached the entrance of the game


    hall, Conor recognized Alexander and hurried over.


    "Are you Alexander?" Conor asked.


    Alexander stared at Conor and Fat Guy, and asked with confusion, "Are you friends of my brother-in-


    Conor and Fat Guy both nodded.


    Alexander looked at Conor and Fat Guy up and down, seeing that neither of them looked like the kind


    of people who were particrly good at fighting. He felt anxious andined that Casey was not


    reliable.


    "Why did my brother-inw ask you toe here? Have you seen a few strong guys over there? Can


    you two beat them?" Alexander asked.


    Fat Guy red at Alexander immediately, and said, "Dare you not believe us. Do you know who we


    are?"


    Conor waved to Fat Guy and asked Alexander: "Tell us about the situation first, don''t worry, even if


    there are only two of us, you can settle your troubles."


    Alexander nced suspiciously at them and told them the situation.


    After finishing speaking, Fat Guy immediately yelled, "Fuck, it is even cunning than I was. Not only did


    it cheat at cards, but also ckmailed. This is really unconscionable."


    Alexander''s expression changed, and he quickly stopped Fat Guy and said, "You keep your voice


    down. If others hear your words, we can''t leave today!"


    Fat Guy didn''t care about it. Now, he was Conor''s right-hand man, and didn''t care about a small game


    hall at all.


    The owner of the game hall heard Fat Guy''s words, and immediately brought a few thugs over. He


    observed Conor and Fat Guy for a long time at that time. He felt that these two people were familiar,


    but he couldn''t remember where he had met them.


    Although Conor was famous in J City, not everyone knew what he looked like.


    "Well, you are the brother-inw of this guy? He owes me two million. Have you brought money here?"


    The game hall owner said aggressively.


    "Damn it, do you know who we are? Dare you ask us for money?" Fat Guy scolded immediately.


    The game hall owner immediately stared, nning to hit Fat Guy.


    Conor stopped hurriedly, and said with a smile, "It is excusable for you to want two million dors.


    Everyone wants to make money, and I understand this. But we still want to y. Can you wait? You can


    ask us for the money after we have a good time."


    "OK, then you go up and y. Don''t say you have no money when you lose more." The owner of the


    game hall sneered.


    Alexander stamped his feet and tugged at Conor, saying, "Why do you want to gamble? They''re


    cheating. We''ll have to give them more money then. Are you here to jerk me?"


    Conor patted him on the shoulder and said with a smile, "Guy, it''s only a few million dors. What are


    you afraid of? And you can rest assured that with Fat Guy here, we won''t lose."


    Then he turned to Fat Guy and said, "I remember thest time Casey won, and you almost went


    bankrupt, didn''t you?"


    Fat guy looked unhappy and said, "That''s because I was careless then, otherwise he would not have a


    chance to win."


    Conorughed and said, "Then y your best like when you were ying with Casey. And let them


    know how powerful the King of Gambler is."

 Chapter 164 Let You Lose and Go Bankrupt

    Chapter 164 Let You Lose and Go Bankrupt


    After hearing Conor''s words, the game hall owner and those thugsughed immediately.


    "Did I hear you right? You actually said that this Fat Guy is the King of Gambler. If King of Gambler,


    then I will be the God of Gambler." The game hall ownerughed.


    "Everyone dares to brag about himself. He dares to say he is the King of Gambler in front of our boss."


    "Boss, I think they are here to make trouble. They just don''t want to pay the money. I think we should


    teach them a lesson directly and let them give us the money."


    The owner of the game hall stared at Fat Guy, jokingly, "I want to see how he, the gambling king, wins


    my money. Let them go upstairs."


    Fat Guy gave the game hall owner a cold look. This time he wasn''t impulsive, but said, "Wait for


    bankruptcy."


    Then Conor and Fat Guy walked upstairs.


    Alexander was anxious and followed behind them, wondering why Casey was so unreliable that the


    two people he found wanted to gamble.


    "Bros, I beg you. They really cheat at cards. If you gamble, you will only lose more," Alexander said


    with a sad look.


    "Just follow us. Don''t talk nonsense, otherwise pay the two million by yourself?" Fat Guy red at


    Alexander.


    Alexander immediately shut up.


    They walked around the casino on the second floor. Conor went to exchange a hundred dors for the


    chips and gave it to Fat Guy.


    After Alexander saw that one hundred dors in chips, he wanted to scold. He thought Conor and Fat


    Guy were too crazy. They actually wanted to rely on one hundred dors to win and let the casino go


    bankruptcy?


    Was this a dream?


    The person who had been staring at Conor ran over to report to the game hall owner after he saw it.


    The owner of the game hallughed loudly after listening, and was almost unable to get up on the


    ground holding his stomach.


    "Oh my god. I''m dying ofughing. They actually want to win and let my casino bankruptcy with a


    hundred dors. These two people are here to make fun."


    "Boss, do we still need to stare at them?"


    "No, you go downstairs and wait. It''s okay along as they don''t get out of the game hall. It''s a dream to


    win with a hundred dors. They must be trying to stall. If they don''t give the money today, no matter


    how much time is dyed, it''s useless!"


    After speaking, the owner of the game hall found a ce to rest.


    Almost an hourter, the thug in the game hall hurriedly ran towards the game hall owner.


    "Boss, it''s not good, something bad has happened," The thug said.


    "What''s the matter? Those three people ran away?" the game hall owner asked.


    "No. But, our casino... you''d better go and see by yourself." The thugs were afraid that the game hall


    owner would get angry at him, so he didn''t say it.


    The game hall owner was suspicious, got up and walked towards the casino.


    At this time, everyone in the casino gathered around a table, surrounding the Conor, Fat Guy and


    Alexander.


    The casino staff on the other side of the table lookedplicated. It seemed he saw something


    horrible.


    "It''s really amazing, this is the first time I have seen a person who wins so many times."


    "Damn, this is the legendary King of Gambler. It''s really awesome."


    "If he wins this time, the casino will probably go bankrupt."


    ...


    Alexander stood beside Fat Guy. He was no longer anxious as before, now he was full of pride, staring


    at Fat Guy admiringly.


    "Fat Guy, you are so awesome. I didn''t expect that my brother-inw would know such a powerful


    person as you. I doubted you at that time. Now even if you say you can win J City, I will believe it,"


    Alexander said with a smile.


    "Thank you. It''s just a piece of cake," Fat Guy said smugly.


    "Let''s show he cards quickly, don''t stall." Alexander nced at the staff.


    The staff member turned the card reluctantly, Alexander immediately screamed and shouted, "Win! Win


    again! This is really a profit!"


    The people around also looked at them enviously, and many of them even pped.


    At this time, the game hall owner came over and approached the staff member, gave Alexander a


    suspicious look, and said, "Don''t you just win once? What are you happy about? You owe me two


    million."


    Alexander chuckled and said, "I don''t owe you money now, but you owe us money. Just wait for


    bankruptcy!"


    The game hall owner was taken aback, then turned to look at the staff nearby and asked, "How much


    did they win?"


    "Three...Three..." The staff hesitated.


    "Three million?" The owner of the game hall was startled. He didn''t expect them to win so much.


    "Thirty million," The staff member said.


    "What!" The game hall owner was exploded. He looked at Fat Guy with an incredible face and asked,


    "They won 30 million? You are not kidding?"


    The staff nodded embarrassedly.


    The owner of the game hall was furious. His casino was not big. Thirty million was already twice his


    total assets.


    "You only need to give us 28 million with the two million I owe you. Get the money quickly. We are still


    waiting to go home and sleep," Alexander said with a smile.


    The owner of the game hall rolled his eyes, gave them three viciously, and said coldly, "Get money


    from me? No way!"


    "Grab them!" He gave the thugs a look.


    When the people around saw it and knew that something was wrong, they ran away immediately.


    The thugs in the game hall immediately surrounded the Conor, Fat Guy and Alexander.


    "Fuck. Dare you cheat at cards in my ce. If you don''t give me an exnation today, never want to


    leave here!" the game hall owner shouted.


    "You fucking fart! Obviously, you are the one who cheated. You are ndering us!" Alexander said


    angrily.


    The owner of the game hall curled his lips and said coldly, "Don''t fucking talk nonsense with me. Pay


    five million, otherwise I will cut an arm of each of you."


    Alexander''s expression changed, he immediately became anxious, turned his head to look at Conor


    and Fat Guy, and asked, "What shall we do?"


    Conor smiled and said, "It''s just a bunch of innocent guys, there''s nothing to be afraid of."


    After speaking, he rushed out to the thugs, and knocked them all down to the ground easily.


    Alexander saw this scene, and was stunned. He didn''t expect Conor, who looked very kind, to be so


    strong!


    Upon seeing this, the game hall owner knew that he had offended great men today. Without hesitation,


    he took out his phone and made a call.


    "Mr. Jax, bring someone here. Someone is making trouble with me. I paid you so much protection fee.


    You have to help me."


    After hanging up the phone, the game hall owner gave Conor a vicious look and said, "Let''s wait and


    see. My friend will bring people over soon, you will be in trouble at that time!"


    Alexander turned his head and nced at Conor, then asked, "Conor, he is calling someone. Let''s go


    first. We can ask him for the moneyter. They are in numbers, so let''s leave first."


    Conor smiled and said, "Don''t be afraid. No matter how many of theme, he can''t give less money


    today."


    Alexander became anxious again, thinking that the two people Casey had found were really amazing.


    But the opponent was calling for help, and they couldn¡¯t beat so many people. If a group of people


    blocked them, and they couldn''t run if they wanted to.


    "Conor, I know you are great. But we should not be stupid and wait for them to call someone over. We


    will suffer in this way," Alexander persuaded.


    Fat Guy nced at Alexander with a smile, and said, "Don''t worry. No one in J City scare us."


    Seeing that both of them were so determined, Alexander could only grit his teeth and continue to wait.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Upon hearing Fat Guy''s words, the owner of the game hall immediately sneered and said, "Don''t


    pretend. Tell you, my friend is Jax. Do you know who Jax is? He''s the powerful thug of Conor, the


    Emperor of Underground World in J City. If hees overter, none of you can run away!"


    Conor and Fat Guy immediately looked at each other, both showing weird smiles.


    Seeing the two peopleughing strangely, Alexander asked, "Mr. West, is Conor very powerful? The


    Emperor of Underground World sounds great. You are probably not beat him, or let''s run quickly? "


    Conorughed without saying a word, not knowing how to exin to Alexander.


    Fat Guyughed and said, "Conor is nothing. I will beat him in minutes."


    The game hall owner curled his lips and said, "You''re bragging. Except the Gary family, who else would


    dare to mess with Conor in J City? It''s a dream for both of you to want to beat Conor!"


    Conor and Fat Guy stopped talking. They both wanted to wait for Jax toe and see what kind of


    expression the game hall owner would show.


    Alexander looked helpless, and didn''t understand why these two friends of Casey were so stubborn


    that they had to wait for someone toe over.


    Not long after, there was a sound of footsteps on the other side of the stairs, and the game hall owner''s


    eyes lit up, and he hurried to greet theners.


    Jax took arge group of people to the casino on the second floor. The game hall owner immediately


    took out his cigarette and handed it to Jax.


    "Mr. Jax, you are finally here. Fortunately, those three idiots did not run away. They not only cheated at


    cards, but also provoked Conor. You are Mr. Conor''s man. Today, even if you don''t do it for me, you


    have to beat them for Conor."


    Jax nced at the game hall owner and asked, "Where are they?"


    The game hall owner immediately pointed his finger at Conor, "Over there."


    Alexander''s heart trembled. He didn''t expect the other party to bring so many people here, thinking that


    he must be over this time.


    "Hurry up, kneel down and beg for mercy. Mr. Jax''s temper is not that good. When he hits you, it will be


    toote for you to regret it!" the game hall owner said triumphantly.


    Jax looked over there. After seeing Conor and Fat Guy, he stiffened. Wasn''t this his boss?


    "Mr. Jax, what are you doing in a daze. Let your men teach these three idiots a lesson." The game hall


    boss turned his head and said to Jax.


    Anger suddenly arose in Jax. He pped the game hall owner directly, and cursed, "Fuck! Dare you


    call them stupid? That is my boss, Conor. Are you dicing with death?"

 Chapter165 You Are My Idol

    You Are My Idol


    The owner of the game center was stunned after being pped by Jax. He covered his face and


    looked at the Conor in disbelief.


    "Is... is he Conor? Jax, did you get the wrong person?" the game center owner muttered.


    Jax kicked on the belly of the game center owner again. Then the game center owner sat on the


    ground, clutching his belly and wailing.


    "Are you fucking crazy? How can I not recognize my boss?"


    Jax cursed, and quickly walked towards Conor and Fat Guy, and said respectfully, "Mr. Conor, I don''t


    know you are here, and I don''t know what''s going on. I know this game center owner and often help


    him if needed. But if he provokes you, I will never be merciful to him!"


    Alexander was even more surprised than the game center owner when he saw Jax''s deference to


    Conor.


    He looked at Conor cautiously and asked, "Are...are you Conor, the Emperor of The Underground


    World in J City?"


    Fat Guy smiled and patted him on the shoulder, and said, "Who else could it be if it wasn''t him? Not


    everyone dares to say that he is Conor in J City"


    Alexander swallowed and started to admire Casey. He didn''t expect that the two friends of Casey


    turned out to be characters that no one dared to provoke in the Underground World of J City.


    No wonder only two people came here, but they still looked fearless. Conor could scare more than half


    of the people in J City.


    Conor smiled at Alexander, then turned to look at Jax, and said, "Fat Guy won 30 million here just now.


    Add the three million Alexander lost, he had to pay us 28 million. You ask him for this money, and he


    can''t pay a cent less."


    Jax nodded immediately and said, "Mr. Conor, don''t worry. I will send you the money tomorrow."


    The owner of the game center sitting on the ground crawled over hurriedly and kowtowed his head at


    Conor, "Mr. Conor, I know I was wrong. Please forgive me. I really don''t have 28 million."


    "When you cheat others, have you considered whether they are able to pay the money? You can pay


    me your hands and feet if you don''t have enough money," Conor said coldly.


    "Sir, please forgive me. I won''t do that anymore..." The game center owner cried directly.


    Jax kicked the game center owner again and cursed, "Damn it, are you qualified to bargain with my


    boss? Hurry up and ask your men to raise money. Otherwise, I will cut your hand now! "


    Conor looked at Alexander and said, "The trouble has been solved, let''s send you back."


    Alexander was still in shock and nodded subconsciously.


    On the way back, the tone of Alexander talking to Conor and Fat Guy became more respectful. These


    two were the bigwigs of the Underground World in J City, he didn''t dare to offend them at all.


    When he arrived at Hazelfield Estate, Alexander ran to the vi with a look of excitement. After entering


    the door, he saw Casey and Edith sitting on the sofa watching TV.


    Seeing Alexandering back, Casey asked, "Your trouble is solved?"


    Alexander nodded excitedly, and said, "Casey, I didn''t expect that you still know Conor..."


    Casey gave him a look and motioned him not to say this in front of Edith.


    Alexander quickly changed his words, "Casey, you are so amazing. I didn''t expect you to know such


    amazing friends. From now on, you will be my idol!"


    Edith looked strange and asked, "What''s the matter with you? Didn''t you make Casey all kinds of


    troubles before? Why do you want to treat him as your idol now?"


    Alexander grinned and said, "Of course it''s because Casey is so great. Edith, you are so lucky to find


    such a good husband. You have to take good care of Casey. Don''t let him ran away. He is so good that


    you should feel the pressure."


    Edith was stunned by Alexander''s words. ording to Alexander''s words, she seemed to be a little bit


    unworthy of Casey.


    Casey red at Alexander and said, "Okay, stop it. Let me watch TV quietly."


    Alexander stuck out his tongue and stopped talking.


    At this moment Amara came down from the stairs and saw Casey watching TV. She frowned and said,


    "Casey, who allowed you to sit there and watch TV? Have you swept the floor? Have you washed the


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    dishes? What qualifications do you have to watch TV leisurely?"


    When Alexander heard Amara''s words, he immediately became anxious and said, "Auntie, you can''t be


    so impolite to Casey in the future. He is my idol now."


    Amara was taken aback, and said quickly, "Alexander, don''t take this wimp as an idol. He doesn''t know


    anything but live off a woman. I ask him to do a housework, but he is so reluctant. What do you want to


    learn from him?"


    Alexander immediately stared, and said, "I''ll do the housework. Don''t scold Casey anymore, or don''t


    me me for turning against you."


    After speaking, he swept the floor and cleaned the dishes.


    Amara looked incredible, thinking that Casey had actually nobbled Alexander in just a few days, and


    Edith was also bewitched by him, and now she didn''t listen to her at all.


    "Damn it! As long as you stay in my family, I won''t have a good time!"


    After a little whisper, Amara went back upstairs again in anger.


    Casey and Edith looked down and couldn''t helpughing.


    The next morning, Conor asked someone to send him the contract from Jiangma Building Materials


    Factory.


    After taking a look, Casey felt there was nothing wrong with it, so he handed it to Edith.


    Edith saw that the signature on the contract was really Conor, she was surprised. She didn''t expect


    Jiangma Building Materials Factory to actually change the boss.


    "Casey, tell me the truth. You made the Jiangma Building Materials Factory change its boss, didn''t


    you?" Edith asked suddenly.


    Caseyughed and said, "How could it be that I have such a great ability? Conor won''t listen to me."


    Edith didn''t believe Casey. Diana told herst time that Casey''s identity was far scarier than she


    thought. Now even if someone said Conor was working for Casey, she wouldn''t have any doubt.


    All the things during this time made Edith feel that Casey was the real big man with outstanding ability.


    In the past few years, he must had chosen forbearance for some reason.


    She didn''t ask too much, because she knew that when the time was right, Casey would definitely tell


    her everything.


    After confirming that there was nothing wrong with the contract, they went to the Patel family''s mansion


    together.


    As soon as he walked in, Casey saw that the vi was full of people, and Francis'' immediate family


    members had already arrived here.


    It stood to reason that if only talking about the matter of Jiangma Buildings Materials Factory, Francis


    did not need to call so many people.


    It seemed that there should be other important thing to announce.


    With a strange expression on her face, Edith grabbed a rtive and asked, "What''s the matter? Why is


    everyone here with Grandpa?"


    The rtive looked at Edith and said, "I don''t know the details, but it is said to be rted to the Davies


    family in B City."

 Chapter 166 You Really Let Me Down

    Chapter 166 You Really Let Me Down


    When Casey heard the Davies family in B City, he immediately guessed that Margaret should have


    done something.


    That day he told Margaret to let her take back the gift from the Davies family. Margaret agreed. Casey


    thought Margaret would send someone over to ask for it. Now it seemed that she didn''t want to make it


    too simple.


    The Davies family was arge family, and everything about it was very pompous. Even if it just came to


    asked gifts back, it must be solemn.


    Diana didn''t tell Edith that Casey was from the Davies family in B City, so Edith didn''t connect this


    matter to Casey.


    She and Casey walked towards the inside, nning to show Francis the contract of Jiangma Building


    Materials Factory first.


    Albie and N watched Casey and Edithing, and immediately greeted them with a sneer.


    "Edith, how dare youe to Grandpa''s ce! Is it possible that you want Grandpa to dismiss you


    from the manager in front of so many people? If I were you, I would definitely make an apology when


    there was no one else." N said with a smile.


    From what she said, it seemed that she believed Edith had not solved the matter of Jiangma Building


    Materials Factory.


    "Apologize? Why should I apologize? Did you know whether I have seeded in the talks with


    Jiangma Building Materials Factory?" Edith said.


    Albie sneered and said, "Of course we know. I had a talk with Director Grayson yesterday. Do you think


    he will give up the 10% price increase and choose the 10% price reduction?"


    "Since you said you''ve negotiated, what about your contract?" Edith asked.


    Albie was a little embarrassed. Yesterday he also wanted Grayson to sign the contract first, but he said


    that now the factory was under his son''s name and it would take some time to sign the contract.


    "The contract will be signed after two days. Edith, stop it. This time you will not only be kicked out of the


    Then he and N walked over to Francis.


    "Grandpa, Edith and Casey are here," Albie said.


    Francis nodded, then knocked on the table to silence everyone.


    "I invite everyone here today because I have two things to announce." Francis started speaking. He


    looked well, as if there was something to please.


    Everyone looked at Francis, waiting for what he wanted to say.


    "The first thing is the supply of building materials for ourpany. Edith and Albie made a bet. Edith


    said that Jiangma Building Materials Factory will continue to supply building materials at a price that is


    10% below the market price. Albie didn''t think so. Therefore, he also went to negotiate with Jiangma


    Building Materials Factory."


    After hearing Francis'' words, everyone startedughing at Edith.


    "Did I hear it right? Did she actually want a supply of building materials at a price 10% below the


    market price? I''m afraid it''s not a dream."


    "She is also a manager anyhow. How could she be so bombastic? Maybe she was against Grandpa


    deliberately."


    "It was a dream that she can seed in negotiating the price reduction. The people at the building


    materials factory are not fools."


    ...


    Francis knocked on the table again, quieting everyone.


    "Okay, tell me about the results of your talk this time," Francis said.


    Albie immediately took a step forward and said, "Grandpa, I have reached an agreement with Director


    Grayson yesterday. He is willing to continue to supply us with building materials, but there will be a


    10% increase in price. It is all Edith''s fault. She insisted on lowering the price. Otherwise, we will not


    have to take the trouble."


    After hearing Albie''s words, everyone used Edith and praised Albie.


    Francis nodded, then looked at Edith coldly, and said, "Edith, what else do you have to say? Albie has


    already negotiated with them. Your deal must fall through. From now on, never interfere thepany''s


    affairs anymore, and don''t forget what you promised Albie."


    Edith immediately took a step forward and said, "Grandpa, he reached an agreement with Grayson


    doesn''t mean that I failed. Jiangma Building Materials Factory has already given me the contract, and


    they will continue to supply us the building materials at a price 10% lower than the market price."


    With that, Edith handed over the contract.


    "It''s impossible!" Albie yelled immediately, "Edith, do you think we are fools? Do you think the Director


    Grayson will ept the price you offered after he has negotiated with me? You have got the contract? I


    think it is a fake one!"


    "That is. Director Grayson is not stupid. Why did Director Grayson give up a higher benefit but sign a


    contract with you instead? You take us as fools, don''t you?" N echoed.


    Edith didn''t panic at all and said, "Who told you that the director of Jiangma Building Materials Factory


    is still Grayson. Yesterday the director of this factory has changed. No matter how sessful the talk


    between and Grayson is, it is useless."


    "You''re talking nonsense! If Jiangma Building Materials Factory does not belong to Grayson, whose it


    will be? Edith, you don''t even have to rave to lie to Grandpa, right?" Albie stared at Edith.


    "If you don''t believe me, you can call to ask. As for whether my contract is true or not, you can learn it


    from the project. Jiangma Building Materials Factory should have continued to supply building materials


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    now," Edith said.


    An uneasy premonition arose in Albie. He took out his phone and dialed Grayson''s number.


    Before long, the phone was connected, and Albie hurriedly said, "Director Grayson, someone says that


    the boss of Jiangma Building Materials Factory is not you. Is this true? I think it should be a rumor?"


    Teddy''s voice rang on the other end of the phone, "Jiangma Building Materials Factory is no longer


    ours. My father will not do business in this field anymore. Don''t call us in the future."


    After speaking, he hung up the phone.


    Because everyone didn''t say anything just now, they heard the voice from the phone very clearly.


    A group of people fell silent immediately, unexpectedly what Edith said turned out to be true.


    Albie was stunned. He couldn''t believe it.


    He swallowed, turned his head to look at Francis, and said, "Grandpa, although Jiangma Building


    Materials Factory is not owned by Grayson, it is impossible for him to supply Edith with building


    materials at a price that is 10% below the market price. Then the contract Edith had must be fake too."


    At this time, Francis'' secretary received a call, and then he leaned in Francis'' ear and said, "Mr.


    Francis, a call from the department of TY Group''s project said that Jiangma Building Materials Factory


    has resumed supply of building materials, and the price is 10% lower than the market price."


    The crowd was in an uproar, all cast admiring nces at Edith.


    Albie looked at Edith in disbelief. He reached out and grabbed the contract. He saw that Conor''s name


    was signed on it, and he asked, "Who is Conor? How could a factory as big as Jiangma Building


    Materials Factory be acquired by an unknown person? This must be false."


    Francis'' body began to tremble out of anger, and he shouted, "Albie, shut up. Conor is the Emperor of


    the Underground World in J City. Dare you say that he is an unknown person!"


    "Don''t find any excuses for your unsessful negotiation. Compared with Edith, you are so much


    worse. You really let me down!"

 Chapter167 The Davies Family Come To Propose Marriage.

    The Davies Family Come To Propose Marriage.


    Albie looked at Francis with a stupefied look, and murmured "Conor". Suddenly, he remembered


    something, and his body stiffened.


    "The Emperor of the Underground World in J City? Why, why would he help Edith..." Albie couldn''t


    ept this result.


    He originally thought he had absolute certainty today and would kick Edith out of thepany. After he


    took over the project of TY Group, Edith would no longer be qualified to fight him.


    Grayson had also told him that he would definitely not lower the price for Edith. However, it happened


    that at this time, Jiangma Building Materials Factory was transferred to Conor.


    Was this really just a coincidence?


    Albie recalled that he had been against Edith several times before. Not once did Edith really get in


    trouble. Instead, he was the one who was in trouble every time.


    He used to think it was because Edith was lucky. However, after several times, he had to wonder if he


    had no capital topare with Edith at all?


    But Edith in the past was just a little better at work. Albie thought he was not much different from her,


    and he had a lot of contacts, it was easy to beat Edith.


    Why had he lost to Edith many times?


    Was there anyone who helped Edith secretly?


    Albie''s gaze fell on Casey. If there was really someone who was helping Edith, then Casey would be


    the only one.


    But Casey was obviously just a wimp. Was it possible that he was not as good as a wimp?


    Albie gritted his teeth, the resentment in his heart turned into murder. He even wanted to kill Edith to


    clear the obstacles of inheriting the Patel family.


    Everyone in the Patel family saw Francis furious with Albie. Then all of them felt that Albie''s


    performance was a little too bad.


    "Albie didn''t do well recently. Since Francis has an antique exhibition, Albie has not let him rest


    assured."


    "That''s right. Before he went to the south to practice, I thought he was getting better. However, I found


    out that he actually had the same temperament as the beggars on the street, which made me very


    puzzled."


    "If he goes on being like this, how can he inherit the Patel family''s property? Francis will definitely worry


    about letting him take over the Patel family."


    ...


    Hearing everyone''s talk, Albie felt a deep sense of frustration. He nced at Edith and Casey, always


    feeling that they were mocking him.


    "Albie, you should not intervene in thepany''s affairs in the future. You are not ready to take over


    thepany. Before you are ready, thepany''s affairs will be handled by Edith," Francis said.


    "Grandpa..." Albie immediately wanted to refute.


    Francis red at him and said, "There is no discussion about this matter. Go back and reflect on your


    own problems. You are so old, and you should think about what you should do."


    Albie gritted his teeth. There was a hint of malice in his eyes as he looked at Francis.


    "Now I announce the second thing I want to say today." Francis adjusted his emotions.


    Everyone also strained their ears. At that time, they knew that the second thing Francis was going to


    say was rted to the Davies family in B City. Thus, they were all very curious.


    "I have received news that the Davies family in B City will send someone to the Patel family next week


    to announce one thing. If it is as expected, it should be about the giftst time. The Davies family came


    and told me that the daughter of the Patel family was worthy of the Davies familyst time. This time


    they shoulde to propose marriage."


    Francis also looked a little excited. His dissatisfaction at that moment was gone. Although this was just


    his guess, he couldn''t think of any other reasons for the Davies family''sing.


    When everyone in the living room heard Francis'' words, they were all surprised. They didn''t expect that


    after so long, they heard from Davies family finally.


    One of the most excited was naturally N. After hearing Francis'' words, she jumped directly.


    "Grandpa, are you telling the truth? The Davies family is reallying to propose marriage?" N


    stared in anticipation.


    Francis smiled and said, "If I guessed correctly, they shoulde for this. N, you have to be


    prepared at that time and you can''t make the Patel family ashamed."


    "Don''t worry, grandpa. I will must be well-dressed that day and I will definitely meet the people of the


    Davies family in the best condition," N said seriously.


    Everyone looked at N with envy. If the Davies family really came to propose marriage, then N


    would really entree into upper-ss circles.


    "N is really blessed. She gets favor of the Davies family. We might benefit from the Davies family in


    the future."


    "That''s right, N is blessed. Unlike Edith, she married to Casey, who is a wimp and can''t do anything


    except hurt her."


    "Of course, a wimp like Casey can''t bepared with the Davies family. Although their surnames are


    the same, there is a deep gap between Casey and the Davies family."


    ...


    "This time the Davies family is here, we must make it solemn, so that they can know the sincerity of our


    family. This matter is assigned to Edith. You can take the money in thepany ount and must be


    well-prepared for this," Francis said.


    "Yes, grandpa," Edith responded.


    Upon seeing this, N immediately retorted, "Grandpa, this matter can''t be assigned to Edith."


    Francis looked at N and asked, "Why?"


    Although N was equivalent to confronting him directly, he was not angry. After all, the Davies family


    was likely toe to propose marriage and N would be a member of the Davies family. Even


    he must be respectful to N.


    "Grandpa, this matter is rted to my life happiness. Edith has always been at odds with me. You know


    it too. If she is responsible for the matter, she may obstruct me because of jealousy. It will affect the


    future of the Patel family," N said.


    Edith heard N''s words and immediately said unconvinced, "N, do you think I am as jealous as


    you? Don''t nder me!"


    "Grandpa, look at her. She started yelling at me right now. It''s because she is jealous that I''m going to


    marry the Davies family. Edith, you are useless and can only marry a wimp. You can''t me me for


    this." N sneered.


    Edith was ready to explode. Her fists clenched.


    Casey reached out and held her shoulders, and said, "Don''t get angry with her, she won''t be proud for


    long."


    "How do you know?" Edith asked strangely.


    Casey smiled and said, "The Davies family won''t like her. This time the Davies family is noting for


    proposing a marriage. You will know by then."


    "Edith, you ought to humor your younger sister. If the Davies family reallyes to propose a marriage


    this time, you will need her help in the future. Don''t talk to her like that." Francis also looked at Edith


    discontentedly.


    Edith sighed and said, "I know, Grandpa."


    N was full of pride, and then said to Francis, "Grandpa, this matter should be left to Albie. He is the


    heir of the Patel family. Naturally, he should take charge of such an important matter."


    Albie saw that N wanted him to do this, and he showed a grateful looked immediately.


    Francis nced at Albie, hesitated because of the building materials.


    N saw Francis'' concerns, and said, "Grandpa, don''t get Albie wrong. The matter has already been


    settled by Albie, but the building material factory suddenly changed its boss."


    "And don''t you think it is a little strange for Edith to get a price that is 10% below the market price?


    Conor is the Emperor of the Underground World in J City. Why would he help Edith?"


    Francis squinted his eyes, and a trace of doubt arose in his mind. He really didn''t understand why


    Conor would help Edith.


    "Edith''s ability is really good, but she is not good enough to ask the Emperor of the Underground World


    in J City for help. Is it possible that she used other methods?"


    "Edith''s advantage is her appearance and figure, is she..."


    "Tut-tut, this is indeed very possible. I didn''t expect Edith to do such a thing in order to make Francis


    praise her."


    ...


    When Edith heard what the crowd said, she looked very gloomy. She didn''t expect these people to be


    so dirty inside.


    "Don''t worry, sooner orter, they will regret what they have said." Caseyforted her.


    Edith nodded. Just as the old saying "A clean hand wants no washing", she was not afraid of others


    talking because she never did so.


    "So, Grandpa, this thing cannot be left to Edith, otherwise the Davies family will doubt the character of


    the Patel family," N said.


    Francis nodded and said, "There''s some truth in what N says. In this case, let Albie do this."


    Albie immediately said happily, "Don''t worry, Grandpa, I will definitely satisfy everyone with this matter.


    N rolled her eyes, and didn''t intend to let Edith go just like that.


    "Grandpa, and I think it was a bit wrong for you to leave thepany''s affairs to Edith." N continued.


    "Well? What''s wrong?" Francis asked.


    "You think, people from the Davies family are definitely going to conduct aprehensive inspection of


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    our family. They will naturally also find information about ourpany''s situation. If they know that the


    "N, don''t go too far!" Edith was almost furious.


    "Fine, take a step back, let''s not mention this. Edith''s husband is Casey, but Casey is a famous waste


    in J City. People in the Davies family will definitely hear about it. The most important thing is that


    Casey''s surname is also Davies, which is totally discrediting the people whose surname is Davies. If


    the people from the Davies family know that ourpany is managed by Casey''s wife, they might think


    that ourpany is insulting the Davies family. When the timees, if they get angry, and do not


    want to propose marriage, then it will be terrible." N continued to speak.


    Francis listened, and nodded thoughtfully.


    Everyone in the Patel family nodded, feeling that what N said was very reasonable.


    "Yes, N is right. Casey''s reputation as a wimp will affect the Davies family''s perception of us. Even if


    Edith is not as famous as Casey, they are a couple after all. As a result, she should steer clear of


    suspicion."


    "That''s right, you can''t let Casey''s reputation as a wimp ruin our family''s major event. I think that during


    this time, don''t let Edith manage thepany."


    "I agree. I really can''t let Casey, a wimp, endanger the well-being of others. In my opinion, on the day


    the Davies familyes, we can''t let Casey appear."


    ...


    "N is right. In that case, Edith, you should give yourself a vacation during this period. You don''t have


    to worry aboutpany affairs. Let Albie take over. Although Albie didn''t do well this time, I still know


    his abilities, and he will not be worse than you," Francis said.


    Edith frowned and said, "But grandpa, how about the TY Group..."


    "You are stupid. As long as you don''t talk to TY Group, they won''t know that you let Albie take over the


    project. Unless you don''t want ourpany to be better and tell TY Group about it deliberately," N


    said immediately.


    Her words almostpletely blocked Edith''s advantage.


    Francis'' eyes lit up suddenly, he hadn''t thought of this way before.


    "Okay, just do as N said. Albie, you will take over thepany''s business from tomorrow. Edith, you


    will take a rest for a while. Let''s talk about the project after the visit of the Davies family." Francis made


    a decision.

 Chapter 168 Good Luck

    Chapter 168 Good Luck


    Seeing that Francis was so determined, Edith nodded and said, "I know, Grandpa, but if this matter is


    discovered by TY Group. Don''t me me for the consequence."


    Albie snorted immediately and said, "Edith, if you don''t say it, how can TY Group know? You marry


    Casey, a wimp. You should me him that he is so useless but has the same surname as the Davies


    family."


    Edith ignored Albie. She didn''t me Casey, but was a little grateful to him. If it weren''t for Casey, she


    might have been driven to despair by Albie and N.


    "That''s the case. On the day the Davies family came, Casey is not allowed to appear, and thepany


    is also handed over to Albie. I believe that the Patel family will develop better and better in the future,


    and will enter into circle of the top families in J City soon," Francis said proudly.


    Everyone in the Patel family began to apud, echoing Francis'' words.


    After the matter was settled, Francis went back upstairs to rest.


    The rtives of the Patel family were all in the living room talking about theing of the Davies


    family.


    Albie and N walked up to Edith and Casey, and the pride on their faces was about to overflow.


    "Edith, I''m afraid you never thought that even if you let Jiangma Building Materials Factory reduce 10%


    of the price, you will eventually be kicked out of thepany. It''s a pity that you could have developed


    well in thepany. However, Casey is a drag on you. I think you should divorce him as soon as


    possible." Albie sneered.


    "It''s the same whether she divorces Casey or not. She may ask for a 10% price reduction by some


    shameful means. She may have cuckolded Casey," N said with a smile.


    Casey''s look turned to be gloomy, and he said coldly, "Usually, ipetent people spread rumors


    about others."


    N immediately stared, and said, "Casey, who do you say is ipetent? You are a well-known


    wimp in J City."


    "Don''t bother yourself arguing with the likes of her. You know how terrible she is," Edith said to Casey.


    N snorted and said, "I think you are just jealous of me. Anyway, I am about to marry into the Davies


    family, so I won''t care about you. When I marry into the Davies family, you will not be far from being


    kicked out of the Patel family."


    Casey curled his lips and said, "I''m afraid you won''t be able to realize this wish in this life."


    N was full of disdain, and said, "You''re jealous. Tell you, I will be the youngdy of the Davies family


    in the future. Please be respectful to me."


    "Edith, your family has been living in a vi recently. Aren''t you very proud? I¡¯m telling you that I am


    also going to buy a boutique vi in Hazelfield Estate. The clothes you wear are all cheap. Look at my


    my bracelet. It is more than 300,000. And this bag, it is Armani. the jade hairpin on my head is also


    more than 200,000. I think you can never afford these things in your life." N transferred the topic.


    Edith looked at N speechlessly, feeling that she saw Flora''s shadow on her. Both of them liked


    showing off so much.


    And Edith didn''t envy these things of N. After all, she still had a ne which was Heart of Venus,


    and that one alone was worth 45 million.


    If it weren''t for not wanting to be too ostentatious, Edith would like to take the ne over and let


    N widen her vision.


    "You marry Casey, a wimp. Although you bought a vi with the money the Grandma gave you, you


    can never live a better life in your life. What can Casey give you? I will be different. When I marry the


    Davies family, endless glory and wealth are waiting for me," N said proudly.


    Casey stared at N for a nce, wondering why she suddenly became so rich, and asked, "Your


    family probably didn''t have so much money before. How did you buy these things? Would you hook a


    rich man?"


    Albie on the side red at Casey immediately and said, "Casey, are you a fucking idiot? Don¡¯t nder


    others if you cannot get it?"


    Casey smiled and said, "Isn''t this your favorite thing to do."


    N snorted coldly and said, "Well, it doesn''t matter if I tell you. This money is from the antiques from


    the Davies family. These gifts were originally given to me, and I sold them. Even Grandpa can''t me


    me."


    Casey suddenly realized that how N got money.


    Soon heughed. The real purpose of Margaret''s visit to the Patel family this time was to ask these


    gifts back. Now N sold antiques and spent the moneyvishly. When Margaret came to ask for it, it


    would be very funny.


    "How much you sold antiques for?" Casey asked again.


    "Two antiques sold for tens of millions. Well, are you envious and jealous? It''s a pity that you won''t


    have so much money in your life," N said proudly.


    Casey suddenly felt that N was insane. Any one of those antiques was worth hundreds of millions.


    N actually sold two of them for tens of millions, which was really a waste.


    But the worse N did, the more horrible the punishment to her would be, which did not need Casey to


    worry about.


    "Good luck." Casey smiled and said to N, then took Edith''s hand and walked towards the outside of


    the mansion.


    N and Albie didn''t understand why Casey suddenly said such a sentence. But in their opinion,


    whatever Casey said was because he jealous of them.


    On the way back, Edith gave Casey a helpless look and said, "This time, Grandpa asked Albie to take


    care of thepany. Although it is only temporary, once Albie take it over, he would definitely not give


    me any more opportunities. I am afraid I will really be kicked out of thepany."


    Casey smiled and said, "Don''t worry. It will not be long before thepany will face a crisis. There is


    nothing wrong with you getting out of this crisis."


    "Crisis? Why do you say that? If N really marries the Davies family, it should be a good thing for the


    Patel family." Edith puzzled.


    "I can''t exin to you now. You only have to know, even if you don''t have a job, we can still live happily.


    Just like you said, it is a good choice to born a son for me and we live with a baby. "Casey smiled.


    Edith immediately nced at him, then reached out and hammered him.


    "Asshole. You still want to make a joke at such a time."


    Edith looked at Casey with a calm expression, as if he didn''t really take this matter seriously. She


    asked curiously, "Casey, how much money do you have? Can you tell me?"


    Casey looked at Edith, thinking that since she wanted to know, he would tell her.


    "There are several..."


    "Several millions?" Edith didn''t wait for Casey to finish, and then said, "Several millions is fine. If I don''t


    work, it will be enough for us to live for a while."


    "Um... tens of billions," Casey said.


    Edith''s eyes widened instantly, staring at Casey as if she had seen a ghost, and asked, "You...what did


    you say?"


    "Um, I still have tens of billions," Casey said.


    Actually, he had more than tens of billions, because the tens of billions were the money in his ck


    card. His assets were not limited to a ck card. Even he did not know how much his total assets


    were.


    Edith was shocked at first, but she soon realized that Casey was joking with her.


    If Casey really had tens of billions, how could he have joined their home in the first ce.


    "Forget it if you don''t want to tell me. Are you afraid that I have designs on your money? You don''t need


    to make such a joke with me," Edith said, and then stopped paying attention to Casey.


    Casey looked helpless, unexpectedly Edith didn''t believe him, thinking he was joking.


    Back home, Amara was already waiting in the living room with a face full of anxiety. Seeing Casey and


    Edithing in, she immediately greeted them and asked with concern, "Edith, I heard them say that


    Francis will let you rest for a while and Albie will charge thepany, right?"


    Edith nodded, and said helplessly, "It just so happens that I feel a little tired too, so I can rest for a


    while."


    Amara said anxiously, "I heard that the Davies family is going to send someone here. Thee to


    propose to N, right? Edith, you can''t rest at this time. Once N gets married into the Davies family,


    with her rtionship with Albie, you won''t have the chance to join thepany again."


    "Then let it go. Anyway, they all have a problem with me, and I can also rx myself." Edith said


    impatiently.


    "That won''t work, if you don''t have a job, what can we live on?" Amara said.


    "Isn''t there still Casey? He will raise us." Edith wanted tough when she thought of Casey saying that


    he had tens of billions. It was better to let Casey, a "tens of billions" richer, support them.


    Amara nced at Casey. Her gaze suddenly turned gloomy. She gritted her teeth and said, "He is a


    wimp. How can he support us? I heard that Francis dismissed you because of him."


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "Casey, you bastard. You hurt our family so badly. Now that Edith has no job, we all have to live on air.


    Why do you have to stay at my family and not leave."


    Casey nced at Amara and said, "Mom, don''t worry, Edith is right. Even if she doesn''t have a job, I


    can support you."


    "How do you raise us? You don''t even have a job. Even if you still have some money, that money will


    probably only be enough to pay the property fee. I think you can sell this vi directly."


    "Today, N''s mother came to me to show off again. She wore four gold rings on her fingers and a gold


    ne around her neck. She was so triumphant that she came to make fun of me on purpose. I don''t


    have any decent jewelry. Can you buy me a gold ne? You don''t even buy a gold ne for me.


    How dare you say you can feed us!"


    When Casey heard what Amara said, he thought that he hadn''t bought a gift for her in the past few


    years. Now that she proposed it, he might have to buy some so as to reassure her.


    "Then I will buy it now."


    After speaking, Casey grabbed Edith''s hand and walked out of the vi.


    Edith looked surprised and said, "Casey, my mother just said casually, don''t take it seriously."


    Casey smiled and said, "It''s really time to buy you some decent jewelry, otherwise, you will beughed


    at by others."


    Then Casey drove Edith to the most famous jewelry shop in J City.


    After stopping the car, Casey and Edith went into the jewelry store.


    After a while, a new Porsche 911 drove over, and a woman inside poked her head out and cursed, "A


    broken Land Rover dares to upy my dedicated parking space. Is the driver dicing with death?"


    This woman was named Alisha Ward and she was a frequent visitor to this jewelry store. Usually, her


    car was parked in this position because it was conspicuous enough to show her wealth.


    Now that there was a car upying her position, anger suddenly rose in her.


    She got out of the car with two bodyguards behind her.


    "Whoeveres here knows that this parking space is for my exclusive use. Who dare to take my


    ce? Arrogant! Isn''t it just a one million Land Rover? Smash it!" Alisha said to her bodyguards.


    The two bodyguards immediately smashed the ss of Casey''s car.


    The people passing by were all shocked. How rich she was! A car worth a million would be smashed at


    will. This person was definitely not easy to provoke.


    Alisha felt better after seeing the car crashed, and muttered, "If I don''t have to see Miss Margaret from


    B Cityter, I must find the owner and teach it a lesson. Let''s go and buy some gifts for Miss Margaret."

 Chapter 169 Who Do You Say Are Ingrate?

    Chapter 169 Who Do You Say Are Ingrate?


    In the jewelry store, Casey had no idea about his car being smashed. He was focusing on choosing the


    jewelry with Edith.


    "Casey, the jewelry here is too expensive. A bracelet costs 300,000 dors. There is a hairpin over


    there. I think it is the same as the one worn by N. It really costs more than 200,000 dors. It is too


    extravagant."


    Edith looked at the ornaments disyed in the jewelry store with surprise on her face.


    "The jewelry here is either expensive antiques or works of art masters. It reasonable to be a bit


    expensive. See which one you like and I will buy it for you," Casey said with a smile.


    Edith shook her head and said immediately, "Forget it, the jewelry here is too expensive. Let''s go to


    other ces and buy some cheap one to fool my mother."


    Casey immediately denied Edith''s idea, and said, "The gift to you should be the best. You don''t have to


    worry about the money, you only need to choose a few you like, and choose the one for mom."


    Seeing Casey''s insistence, Edith could only continue to stare at the jewelry in the jewelry store, but she


    didn''t mean to buy one for a long time. After all, it was really too expensive.


    The clerk who followed Casey looked at both of them with disgust, thinking that they, who couldn''t


    afford the jewelry, were wasting her time.


    At this time Alisha walked into the store. Because she was a regr customer in the store, two shop


    assistants greeted her warmly as soon as they saw her.


    "Miss Alisha, you are here again, what do you want to buy this time?"


    "Choose some nice pieces of jewelry for me, I want to give them away," Alisha said.


    The two shop assistants nodded immediately, and walked around with Alisha.


    Casey saw that Edith just looked but didn''t choose one, so he said to her, "Which one you like? If you


    don''t say anything, I''ll make the decision for you."


    When Edith heard Casey say this, she pointed her finger at a pair of earrings on the counter over there,


    and said, "I think those earrings are pretty."


    Casey turned to the clerk behind him and said, "Please help us wrap the pair of earrings, thank you."


    He didn''t even look at how much the pair of earrings cost. After all, for him, it would be nothing to buy


    the entire store.


    When the shop assistant saw Casey finally bought something, the expression on the clerk''s face


    eased, finally she was not in vain.


    At this time Alisha also came here. Her gaze fell on the pair of earrings, and she said, "That pair of


    earrings is good, I''ll take it."


    The two shop assistants behind her nodded immediately, going to take out the pair of earrings.


    The shop assistant who followed Casey said hurriedly, "I''m sorry, they are the first, and they are


    nning to buy it."


    Alisha red at the shop assistant immediately and cursed, "Are you blind? Don''t you know who I


    am?"


    The shop assistant stared at Alisha, the expression on her face changed suddenly, and she said, "Miss


    Alisha, I didn''t see you just now. I didn''t expect it to be you. Please forgive me."


    Alisha rolled her eyes at her and asked, "Then I want these earrings now, is there any problem?"


    "No...no problem," the shop assistant replied.


    Casey frowned suddenly, and said, "I''m sorry, we are here first. You should keep the order of arrival,


    shouldn''t you?"


    The shop assistant turned her head to look at Casey, and said, "Why don''t you pick something else?


    Miss Alisha is a frequent customer here, and we have to give priority to her."


    "I only know that you should keep the order of arrival. My wife only likes the earrings, and is not


    interested in the others," Casey said coldly.


    Alisha saw that Casey insisted on wanting this earring, and was about to curse them.


    But before she spoke, the shop assistant first used Casey and said, "How can you do that? Miss


    Alisha is the wife of Mr. Hugo''s older brother. Are you eligible to snatch things from Miss Alisha? You


    wandered around for a long time before you said you want one pair of earrings, while Miss Alisha buys


    several things within a few minutes. Can youpare with her?"


    Casey was a little speechless, but he didn''t expect that the clerk would reprove him. It seemed it was


    his fault that he looked around.


    "Yeah, it turned out to be two poor guys. Dare you snatch things from me. Just like you, how dare you


    snatch what I like? Even if I let someone throw you both out, no one dares to say anything," Alisha said


    aggressively.


    Edith saw that Alisha was not easy to provoke, so she tugged Casey''s arm and said, "Or we give up


    the earrings. Let''s choose another one and give these earrings to her."


    Casey turned his head and nced at Edith, and said, "What you like, I will definitely get it for you."


    Alisha curled her lips and said, "I''m going dieughing. Hey, guy, I''m afraid you are living in a dream,


    right? Did you hear her just saying who I am? I am the sister-inw of the head of the Gary family. Are


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    you eligible to challenge me?"


    "So what? Even if Mr. Hugo is here, he still dares not talk to me like this," Casey said coldly.


    "Don''t you look in the mirror to see what you look like! Who do you think you are? Get out of here,


    otherwise, I will let my bodyguard throw you two out," Alisha said bluntly.


    "What are you two doing in a daze. Hurry up and leave here, you can''t provoke Miss Alisha," several


    shop assistants also echoed.


    Casey stared at the two bodyguards behind Alisha with a sneer, and said, "I want to see if you two


    bodyguards can throw me out."


    Alisha frowned when she saw that Casey was not even afraid of her bodyguards.


    "You''re pretty tough. Wouldn''t the Land Rover parked outside be yours?" Alisha asked suddenly.


    Casey nodded and said, "Yes, it''s mine."


    Alisha suddenlyughed and said, "It''s no wonder you are so arrogant. A poor Land Rover dares to


    upy my parking space. You have no self-knowledge."


    "The parking space outside is public. When does it be yours?" Casey said coldly.


    "I said it''s mine, then it is! Your car has been smashed by me. That''s what you''ll end up with if you


    snatch things from me. I advise you to leave here as soon as possible. Otherwise, it''s you who should


    be smashedter," Alisha said with disdain.


    Casey''s look darkened. He walked out immediately and took a look, and found that his car had been


    smashed beyond recognition.


    After he came back, he looked at Alisha angrily, and said, "Don''t you know whatw is as you are


    rich?"


    Alisha raised her head and said, "Law? Here, myw is onlyw. Don''t waste my time, or you will be in


    real trouble."


    As soon as she finished speaking, the two bodyguards behind her walked towards Casey and wanted


    to hit him.


    Edith looked nervous and didn''t expect this to happen.


    Casey was not polite at all, went straight up and knocked the two bodyguards to the ground.


    Alisha saw that her bodyguards were easily beaten by Casey, she was full of surprise.


    She stepped back two steps, staring at Casey with fear, and said, "You...dare you beat my bodyguards,


    I am from the Gary family. You are cutting your own throat!"


    "You are from the Gary family, so what? Is this your excuse for being unreasonable?" Casey said


    coldly.


    Alisha had never been treated like this before. However, her bodyguards were knocked down, she


    didn''t know what to do for a while.


    "What''s going on here?" At this moment, a voice sounded and everyone turned their heads and looked


    towards the door.


    Margaret walked in toward the store. She saw a car smashed at the door just now, thinking something


    was wrong in the store.


    After seeing Margaret, several shop assistants immediately greeted Margaret and shouted respectfully,


    "Boss."


    Alisha didn''t expect Margaret to appear in this ce, and these shop assistants would call her the


    boss, which made her very puzzled.


    She knew Margaret''s identity. When she saw Margaret, she walked over and said respectfully, "Miss


    Margaret, why are you here? I am going to visit youter."


    Margaret took a look at Alisha and said, "I visited here two days ago. It looked good, so I bought it.


    Now I am the owner."


    Alisha was shocked, thinking that Margaret deserved to be a member of the Davies family in B City.


    She actually bought thergest jewelry store in J City directly, and was much more generous than her.


    "Miss Margaret, you are really amazing. You actually bought this store. I nned to buy you some gifts


    here. Now it doesn''t seem to be necessary. This shop is owned by you," Alisha said embarrassingly.


    "What''s the matter with that car outside?" Margaret asked.


    "That car robbed me of a parking space. I was so angry that I smashed the car," Alisha said.


    She thought Margaret was from B City, and she should know more that the rich could do whatever they


    want. Therefore, she didn''t hide it.


    Margaret frowned, obviously dissatisfied with Alisha''s behavior. She nced inward and was surprised


    when she saw Casey and Edith.


    "What''s going on there, I heard you were arguing just now?" Margaret didn''t rush to go to Casey, but


    asked.


    "Boss, the two people inside wanted to grab one piece of jewelry from Miss Alisha. Although found the


    earrings first, Miss Alisha was a regr customer in the store. We thought about giving the pair of


    earrings to Miss Alisha. But those two are ingrate, and didn''t want to give the earrings to Miss Alisha.


    That''s when a quarrel started," a clerk said.


    People here thought that Margaret would definitely help Alisha, so they didn''t pay attention to Casey


    and Edith at all.


    "They are right. They are really ingrate, and they want to grab the earrings from me," Alisha said


    disdainfully.


    When Edith saw that all the boss was here and knew Alisha, she knew they would suffer a loss if they


    continued to fight. Thus, she wanted to take Casey to apologize to Alisha.


    At this moment, Margaret suddenly raised her hand and pped the clerk directly, shouting, "Who do


    you say are ingrate? They are my nephew and his wife. Are you qualified to say that to them? "

 Chapter 170 Caseys Weakness

    Chapter 170 Casey''s Weakness


    The clerks were dumbfounded at once, and looked at Casey and Edith in disbelief.


    Alisha was also dumbfounded. She also thought that since this store was Margaret''s, she wouldn''t


    have to worry about anything today. Margaret would definitely get even with Casey and Edith for her.


    However, just now Margaret actually said that these two people were her nephew, which made her stiff.


    Even if she knew Margaret, Margaret must be closer to her nephew.


    And Margaret was a big man from B City. Shee to the Gary family just for convenience. It was not


    easy for her to talk to Margaret.


    Now that she had messed with Margaret''s nephew, Margaret would definitely not let her go.


    Edith also didn''t expect such a scene to happen. She had nned to ask Casey to apologize to Alisha


    just now, but the owner of the jewelry store unexpectedly said Casey was her nephew.


    "Casey, is she... your aunt?" Edith asked.


    "Yes, kind of." Casey replied. He didn''t intend to admit his rtionship with the Davies family, but now


    he couldn''t exin clearly to Edith, so he could only reply like this.


    Edith was surprised. She didn''t expect Casey to have such a powerful aunt. The price of this jewelry


    shop was definitely not low, but she bought it at will, which was enough to show how rich Casey''s aunt


    was.


    Now Edith finally realized that Casey was not simple, and understood why Casey had so much money


    to buy a vi and a car.


    It was just that Diana told her that Casey had rejected the wealthy and splendid life, but chose to stay


    with her in J City, which still made her a little confused.


    If Casey rejected the wealthy and splendid life, how could he have so much money?


    One doubt after another came into Edith''s mind, and she always felt that she hadn''t gotten to know


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Casey very well


    "You guys don''t have to work here in the future. People like you are not needed here," Margaret said


    grimly.


    The shop assistants immediately regretted and begged Margaret for mercy, "Boss, we know that we


    were wrong. We really don''t know their rtionship with you. Please forgive us once."


    The price of jewelry in this jewelry shop was very high, and the profits were naturally very substantial.


    The sries of these shop assistants were even higher than those of somepany executives.


    Naturally, they didn''t want to lose such an easy and god-paying job.


    Margaret took a cold look at a few people and said, "Even if they have nothing to do with me, I will


    never keep you because your attitudes to the customers. Hurry up and leave here, otherwise don''t


    me me for being polite."


    The security guards behind Margaret immediately red at some of the shop assistants, as if they


    were about to hit them at any time.


    The clerk knew how strong Margaret''s bodyguards were. They were so scared that they didn''t dare to


    continue to entangle, and ran out of the shop, with regrets on their faces.


    The few shop assistants who were not involved in this incident were very grateful after seeing this


    scene. Fortunately, they did not join them, or they would be fired together.


    After several shop assistants were driven out, Margaret turned to look at Alisha next to her.


    Alisha was already in a cold sweat at this time. She knew that Margaret was a very tough woman, and


    no one who provoked her would end well.


    "Miss Margaret, I... I don''t know that they are your nephew. Please be generous and spare me this


    time," Alisha said.


    She was thinking that she was the sister-inw of the Gary family''s leader, and Margaret would have to


    care about her feeling, and would not treat herself the same way she treated those shop assistants.


    "The people I hate the most are those who bully others. Did they see the pair of earrings first?"


    Margaret asked.


    "Yes...Yes." Alisha replied with some guilty conscience.


    Margaret directly raised her hand, pped Alisha''s face, and shouted, "This p is to punish you for


    not keeping the order of arrival."


    Alisha''s eyes widened immediately, unexpectedly Margaret would actually hit her.


    However, she did not dare to say anything. The Gary family was not able to offend the Davies family in


    B City.


    "Did you still want your bodyguards to hit both of them?" Margaret continued.


    "Yes...Yes," Alisha replied with her head down.


    Margaret pped her again, showing no mercy.


    "This p is to punish you for threatening my nephew''s safety," Margaret said.


    Alisha almost copsed. She had always been arrogant in J City. When did she suffer this kind of


    grievance, and was pped twice in a row? It was simply killing her.


    "Did you smash the car outside?" Margaret asked again.


    Alisha was almost crying, and she knew Margaret would have to beat her if she said yes.


    "Miss Margaret, please forgive me. You''ve pped me twice. Anyway, I''m also a decent person. It


    would be too shameful for me to do so," Alisha said.


    Margaret curled her lips and said, "Are you afraid of being ashamed? When you provoke others, why


    don''t you think that others will be ashamed? Your decency is worthless in my eyes."


    "Answer me, did you smash the car outside?"


    Alisha shuddered, and finally nodded.


    Margaret pped her again, and Alisha''s face was already swollen. She waspletely gone from the


    high-spirited look.


    When seeing that Alisha, who was so unreasonable just now, suddenly became so embarrassed, Edith


    was a little relieve. Then she had a lot of affection for Margaret for a while.


    "Casey, your aunt is very nice. I heard Diana say that she wanted to take you back and was rejected by


    you. Why did you reject her?" Edith turned to ask.


    Casey nced at Edith and said, "This is just something she deliberately made to show you. This


    woman is not as simple as you think. When you really understand her, you will find that she''s more


    poisonous than a real scorpion."


    Casey didn''t talk about Margaret''s use of Diana. If Edith knew about it, she would definitely not think of


    Margaret that way.


    It was just that Casey didn''t want Edith to be bothered by these things, so he hiding it from her was


    also a kind of protection for her.


    Edith was confused, and didn''t understand why Casey said so.


    In short, her impression of Casey''s aunt was pretty good.


    After Margaret pped Alisha for the third time, Alisha thought she had nothing to punish, and finally


    heaved a sigh of relief.


    At this moment Margaret raised her hand again and pped Alisha again.


    Alisha broke down immediately. She looked at Margaret with a bitter face and asked, "This...what is this


    p to punish me for?"


    "For you talking back to me just now. Don''t you know who you are. If you want to talk back to me, it''s


    better to recognize your position first," Margaret said coldly.


    Alisha nodded immediately. She didn''t dare to resist at all now, otherwise Margaret might use any


    reason to hit her.


    After punishing Alisha, Margaret walked towards Casey and Edith and asked with concern, "Are you


    okay?"


    Casey stared at her indifferently, and said, "Don''t be hypocritical, it''s not like you."


    Margaret was not angry either, just smiled, then looked at Edith, and said, "You are Edith, right? You


    are really beautiful, and are more than enough to match Casey."


    Edith blushed suddenly, always feeling like seeing Casey''s parents.


    "Auntieughed," Edith replied.


    "This is the first time I meet you. I didn''t prepare anything. I bought this store. You can see what you


    want, and you can take it. Don''t stand on ceremony," Margaret said.


    Those shop assistants standing in the corner were full of envy. Being able to take anything in this shop


    was really a gift from God.


    After all, a random piece of jewelry in this store would cost tens of thousands, let alone there were also


    many jewelries which worth hundreds of thousands of dors.


    "You are so kind. The things here are so expensive, how can I take it casually," Edith said.


    Margaret smiled and said, "These are nothing. I''ll pick it for you. This is the first time I have given you a


    gift. You can''t refuse."


    When Casey saw this, he didn''t stop her. He knew that Margaret really didn''t care these things.


    They came to buy jewelry anyway, and since Margaret was going to give it away, then he wouldn¡¯t


    demur.


    After a while, Edith took a dozen parcels in her hand, all of which contained the most expensive jewelry


    in the shop. These dozen packages were worth millions.


    Edith saw that Margaret was still asking the clerk to pick jewelry for her, so she hurriedly stopped and


    said, "Auntie, that''s enough. These are too many and too expensive. If you give me more, I won''t want


    any of them."


    When Margaret heard Edith say this, she smiled and said, "If that''s the case, then just give you these


    things. Take it easy. They are all small things, not too expensive."


    Edith hurriedly shook her head and said, "These are already very valuable. Auntie, don''t say that."


    Margaret smiled and said, "I still have a big gift for you in two days."


    Edith refused hurriedly, saying, "Don''t send me more gifts, these are enough."


    Edith was shocked. She really couldn''t figure out who the Casey''s aunt was. She actually even said


    that something worth millions of dors was not valuable, so what was valuable?


    Seeing that, Casey said to Edith, "Let''s go back."


    Edith nodded, then thanked Margaret a few more times.


    Then they came out of the jewelry shop together, Alisha followed behind with a worried expression.


    She knew that the matter was not over yet. She smashed Casey''s car. Margaret would definitely not


    just let her go.


    When Edith saw that the car was smashed, she looked distressed and said, "What should we do now,


    we can only take a taxi back."


    Margaret turned to look at Alisha, and said, "You smashed their car, what do you think should be


    done?"


    "Miss Margaret, don''t worry, I will definitelypensate them. Even if I have to buy them a new one, it


    doesn''t matter," Alisha said.


    Margaret''s gaze fell on Alisha''s Porsche 911, and she asked, "Your Porsche is new, right?"


    Alisha nodded.


    "How much is it?"


    "More... more than four million." Alisha seemed to have guessed what Margaret was going to do, and


    she was nervous.


    "You smashed their car. It was you who was wrong first. You should have suffered a little loss. You


    should give Casey your car, ask someone go through the formalitiester. Now let Casey drive your car


    back first," Margaret said.


    "Miss Margaret." Alisha was full of reluctance. She had just bought this car for two days, and she hadn''t


    driven it much yet, so how could she give it to others.


    "Well, you don''t want to give your car to them?" Margaret''s voice became cold again.


    Seeing this, Alisha nodded her head and said, "I do, I do."


    "Then take out the key," Margaret said.


    Alisha took out the Porsche key and handed it to Margaret.


    Margaret gave Casey the key. Casey thought about it, but didn''t refuse. After all, he originally nned


    to teach Alisha, and it was the same that Margaret taught her.


    Edith on the side was shocked. She did not expect that their one-million-dor Land Rover turned into a


    four-million-plus Porsche. This was really fantastic.


    Casey asked Edith to get into the car, and then left here in the Porsche.


    Margaret''s eyes narrowed, and she smiled, "It seems that Edith is your weakness. I can make good


    use of it if needed."

 Chapter 171 They Are All Bargains

    Chapter 171 They Are All Bargains


    In Casey''s vi, Hazelfield Estate.


    Amara was sitting with N''s mother, Sally Porter.


    Sally wore a gold ne, and her wrists and fingers were full of gleaming gold ornaments. She


    looked quite impressive.


    Amara sat on the sofa with her face full of embarrassment. She didn''t have any decent essories


    with her. Compared with Sally, she looked out of date.


    "Amara, let me tell you. N is really filial to me recently. Not only did she buy me so many


    essories, she also nned to buy a vi next to yours. We n to buy it after the Davies family to


    propose marriage this time. After all, N is going to be married to a wealthy person. The ce for her


    to live cannot be too bad. Do you think so?" Sally said triumphantly.


    Amara quickly nodded and replied, "Yes, yes, you really should buy one."


    Looking at Amara''s embarrassment, Sally almostughed. She still remembered Amara''s arrogant look


    when Amara bought a vi.


    Seeing the appearance of Amara now, Sally only felt relieved.


    "By the way, look at this bracelet. I bought it from the most expensive jewelry store in J City. I


    remember that store seems to be called Starlight Jewelry. The jewelry there is all top jewelry. It took


    hundreds of thousands to buy this bracelet."


    When Sally saw that Amara didn''t talk to her about the vi, she turned the conversation back to her


    jewelry.


    The Starlight Jewelry she was talking about was the jewelry shop Casey and Edith went to today.


    Amara immediately stared when she heard Sally''s words. She didn''t expect such a bracelet to cost


    hundreds of thousands.


    "You''re so lucky to have a daughter like N, who will marry to the Davies family soon. I can''tpare


    with you. With Casey, such a wimpy son-inw, I have never had a decent jewelry," Amara said


    helplessly.


    Seeing Amara''s appearance, Sally felt even more proud. What she wanted to hear most was Amara''s


    "It''s okay, N is just lucky. If it wasn''t for Edith to marry Casey, maybe the one that the Davies likes is


    her," Sally said deliberately.


    Amara sighed helplessly. Although she knew that Sally was trying to run her on purpose, she really felt


    that if Edith hadn''t married Casey, the person the Davies family liked would definitely be her daughter.


    "By the way, where is Edith?" Sally asked.


    "Casey insisted on taking Edith to buy jewelry just now. They haven''te back yet. How could a wimp


    afford any good things? I didn''t bother to talk about him," Amara said.


    Sally showed a look of contempt immediately, and said, "That''s right. Things Casey can afford are


    really not good. Is he taking Edith to buy poor goods? This is a disgrace to the Patel family."


    "That''s right, when theye back, I will needle him," Amara echoed.


    Amara now felt that she had no confidence and could only echoed Sally.


    "By the way, I suddenly remembered that N still ns to buy a car recently. I heard that your car cost


    more than one million? N ns to buy a Bentley, and the cheapest one costs two million." Sally


    continued.


    Amara intended to find a chink to infix. Sally came to anger her deliberately. After sitting here for a


    while, she felt that she could notpare to Sally in anything.


    "Mom, we are back. Pleasee out to help us get things." At this moment, Edith came from outside


    the vi.


    Amara stood up immediately, as if she had encountered a savior, and walked out quickly.


    Sally originally wanted to tell Amara about the car they nned to buy, but when Amara was gone, she


    could only shut her mouth.


    In fact, buying a car was just a casual mention said by N that day. Their family happened to pass by


    the 4s store that day, and took a look inside. They didn''t really n to buy a car yet.


    Sally said this only to make Amara jealous.


    "Go and see what Casey bought, and rib them."


    Sally murmured, then stood up and walked out of the vi.


    After Amara got outside, she was taken aback when she saw that the car parked outside was not hers.


    At this time, Sally also followed out. When she saw the Porsche parked at the door, her eyes widened


    in surprise.


    This car looked exactly the same as the one she saw at 4s store that day. At that time, the people in


    the 4s store told her that this car was called a Porsche 911, and it was a high-end version with a value


    of more than 4 million.


    Wasn''t the Amara''s car a Land Rover worth more than a million? How did it be a Porsche worth


    more than four million?


    Sally was too surprised to think.


    Amara also looked dazed, not knowing what was going on.


    And she didn''t know the price of this car, so she immediately suspected that Casey had broken the car


    and bought a cheaper one.


    "Casey, how has the car changed? Did you break that car and get a bargain instead?" Amara stared


    immediately.


    Casey nced at Amara and said, "There was something wrong with that car, so I switched to this


    one."


    "You bastard. That car is a luxury car worth more than one million dors. How much is this car worth?


    Get that car back!" Amara said aggressively.


    Sally nced at Amara and said, "Amara, are you stupid? This is a Porsche 911, which costs more


    than 4 million. The previous car in your family only cost more than 1 million."


    Amara was taken aback, and then took a breath, eximed, "What! This car costs more than 4


    million?!!!"


    Sally nodded, but the expression on her face obviously changed.


    Her family only said that they nned to buy a car like this. However, they didn''t buy it because they


    were unwilling to spend so much money. She didn''t expect Casey to drive back one now, which made


    her naturally very jealous.


    "Edith, what''s the matter with this car? This car belongs to us?" Amara looked at Edith.


    Edith nced at Casey and said, "I can''t exin it clearly to you, but our car was indeed reced with


    this one in the future."


    Amara immediatelyughed, turning her head and said to Sally, "Look at her, she isn''t frugal at all. It''s a


    waste to go out and change a car."


    Sally looked cold. Obviously, she was very upset.


    "Edith, you just said let me take things for you, what should I take." Amara smiled and walked towards


    the car.


    Edith immediately took out the jewelry in the bag and handed it to Amara.


    Amara looked at the bags, thinking that these things must be bargains. Otherwise, it was impossible for


    them to buy so many.


    "Casey, can you stop getting these bargains at home? You can''t get these things at home like a waste


    collector," Amara said discontentedly.


    "Mom, what are you talking about? These things are precious. Be careful and don''t drop them," Edith


    reminded.


    Amara curled her lips and said, "How can the things he bought are expensive? I think they are all sold


    at a price of ten or twenty dors, and he brought such arge amount."


    As saying, Amara took these things into the vi.


    Thinking of Sally still watching here, Amara felt very shameless.


    Sally felt better when she heard that Casey had bought a bunch of stalls for Amara.


    "I''ll help you. You bought so many things. This time Casey spent a lot of money," Sally said with a


    smile.


    "No, thank you. It''s all worthless things. I really don''t know what to say. Why does he get so many


    useless things at home? Did he really think I would wear them?" Amara muttered.


    Sally stared at the bags. When she saw that the trademark on it was the same as the one on the


    bracelet N bought her, her eyes widened immediately.


    "It''s really troublesome. I think these things can be thrown directly into the trash can. Taking them home


    would only disgust me!" Amara felt a little embarrassed, and was about throw the bags into the trash


    can.


    Sally quickly said, "Wait a minute!"


    Amara took a look at Sally and said, "Sally, don''tugh at us. You know what Casey''s virtue is. I don''t


    let him buy these things."


    Sally took a closer look at the logo on the bag and eximed, "These are all jewelry from Starlight


    Jewelry. They don''t look like fake ones. There arebels on them. Each jewelry costs more than two


    hundred thousand."


    Amara was shocked, and quickly looked down at the logo on the bags, and found that these things


    were indeed written with a price of two or three hundred thousand, and none of them were less than


    one hundred thousand.


    "Are these all true? If they are all true, wouldn''t it be worth several million?" Sally said in shock.


    Amara also looked dumbfounded. She hurriedly grasped the bags tightly. She was still scared for a


    while. If she had just thrown these bags into the trash can, it would be equivalent to throwing millions of


    dors.


    Amara turned to look at Casey and Edith, and asked, "Are these things really worth so much money?"


    Edith walked over with the remaining bags and said, "Of course. If you want to throw them away, just


    throw them away. There are a lot of them for you anyway."


    Amara took a deep breath. She didn''t expect that Casey and Edith would buy so many valuable things.


    She felt like she was dreaming.


    "Sally, can you help me see if these are really the jewelry of Starlight Jewelry you said? Aren''t they


    fake? Maybe Casey bought them to fool me," Amara said.


    Sally was also a little skeptical. She immediately took a bag and nced at the contents, and found


    that the anti-counterfeit sign on it was exactly the same as her bracelet. Then she was stiffened.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    "They...they are genuine and can''t be wrong," Sally said.


    Amara became excited immediately. She didn''t expect these things to be so expensive. Then she


    hugged the bags and walked towards the vi quickly.


    Casey and Edith also followed towards the vi and asked Sally, who was standing in a daze, toe


    in.


    Amara opened all the bags and took out all the jewelry inside. After seeing the exquisite jewelry, both


    eyes of Amara shone brightly.


    "Did Casey buy these?" Amara asked.


    Edith nced at Casey and nodded.


    When they came back, Casey told Edith not to talk about Margaret. Thus, Edith said that Casey bought


    these. After all, for Edith, there was not much difference between what Margaret gave and what Casey


    bought.


    Amara looked disbelieving and said, "Edith, you are fooling me, right? How can he afford such


    expensive things?"


    "Believe it or not. You didn''t believe Casey could afford a car or a vi, but he still bought them," Edith


    said.


    Amara knew Edith was right after thinking about it. Casey must still have a lot of private money, so she


    stopped doubting.


    Amara was very proud of this. She turned to look at Sally and said, "Sally, look at my bracelet. It''s more


    than 200,000 dors. It should not be as good as yours. "


    Sally was embarrassed. Her bracelet was more than 100,000 dors, much worse than Amara''s.


    For a while, the position between the two people was reversed again. Amara became the triumphant


    one.


    Sally gritted her teeth. She didn''t expect Casey to be able to afford such expensive things, thinking that


    the money must have been collected by Edith when she went to work.


    And she somewhat suspected that Amara was deliberately pretending to be stupid, pretending not to


    know that Casey bought these things back, just to make fun of her.


    After a while, Sally couldn''t stay any longer, and found an excuse to quickly leave the vi.


    Amara was so proud that she didn''t even expect that such a reversal would happen today, and she


    humiliated Sally.


    "Edith, these earrings are good, I want them." Amara picked up a pair of earrings.


    When Casey saw this, he snatched them over and said, "Edith is interested in this pair of earrings. You


    can pick anything else, but this pair of earrings."

 Chapter 172 Nicolass Guess

    Chapter 172 Nics''s Guess


    Amara immediately red at Casey and said, "It''s none of your business. These are all my daughter''s


    things. I can take them at will. Can you control me?"


    Casey was not polite to Amara at all, and said, "If you make trouble again, you won''t get any of these


    things."


    Seeing Casey''s fierceness, Amara was frightened immediately and muttered, "Well, don''t pose, your


    money will be run out sooner orter. Let''s wait and see if you wille and beg me."


    With that, she looked at other jewelry.


    Casey passed the pair of earrings to Edith, smiled and said, "Try them on."


    Edith reached out to take the pair of earrings and said, "Leave my mother alone, she is such a person."


    Casey smiled and said it didn''t matter.


    When Amara heard Edith''s words, she immediately muttered, "Ingrate! If he didn''t buy these things, I


    have to ask you to divorce him because he made you lose your job."


    Edith didn''t want to pay attention to Amara, and dragged Casey back to the room to try on the earrings.


    Amara selected those jewelry happily, thinking that she wouldn''t be too shabby when she returned to


    her mother''s home this time. Putting on these expensive jewelries, the people in her mother''s family


    would have to think higher of her.


    Not long after, Nics came back from the outside, saw Amara was picking jewelry, and asked with a


    strange look, "Whose car is that outside?"


    "Ours, our family will drive this car in the future." Amara said while with her head lowered.


    Nics immediately stared at her, and said, "That''s a Porsche 911. I heard it cost more than four


    million. How did this car be ours?"


    "Casey and Edith got it back today. No matter how they got it, wouldn''t it be better to drive a good car?


    This time we''ll drive this car when we go my hometown, so that everyone on my hometown will also


    open their vision. Then no one dares to look down on us," Amara said.


    Nics stared at the jewelry on the sofa. Then he red, and said, "Are these the jewelry from


    Starlight Jewelry?"


    Amara looked up at Nics and said, "I didn''t expect you to know it. I can tell you that the cheapest


    one is 100,000 dors. You didn''t see Sally''s expression at that time. She showed off her poor bracelet


    to me, but didn''t expect Casey to buy me so many jewelries back."


    "Casey bought these?" Nics asked.


    "Yes, I don''t know how much money he hides. Sooner orter, I have to let him take it out," Amara said.


    Nics pondered for a while, sat beside Amara, and said, "Don''t you think why Casey is so rich?"


    Amara curled her lips and said, "It must have been given by your mother."


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Nics shook his head and said, "It''s impossible. Have you seen a son-inw who gets so much


    money? I know the situation of my family. It was impossible for my mother to have so much money for


    Casey."


    Amara was taken aback and asked, "You mean, it''s all Casey''s own money?"


    "Except for this possibility, I can''t think of others. In fact, from the time he bought the vi, I had already


    suspected that Casey might not be as simple as we thought," Nics said.


    "What''s not simple about him? Isn''t he just a well-known wimp? Except for a sum of money that I don''t


    know how he got, nothing else is good," Amara still said in disdain.


    "My mother''s sight back then was surprisingly high. People she favored are generally not too bad.


    Furthermore, she liked Edith so much. Do you think she might ignore Edith''s feelings and force her to


    marry a wimp?" Nics said.


    "So what?" Amara thought that Ste forced Edith to marry Casey because she disliked them.


    "This can only show that Casey''s identity is not as simple as we thought. In fact, I have been thinking


    about Casey''s identity. Casey''s surname is also Davies. Would it be possible that the Davies family in B


    City...?" Nics guessed.


    Amara immediately said, "You mean Casey is from the Davies family in B City?"


    Nics nodded, and turned to look behind him, as if he was afraid of being heard by Casey.


    "Don''t be funny. Do you think no matter who with Davies as its surname is from the Davies family in B


    City? Casey is a famous wimp in J City. How could the Davies family in B City raise a wimp? Stop


    fantasizing. If Casey is a member of the Davies family in B City, he should have not been in a small


    ce like J City for a long time," Amara said.


    Nics thought there was some truth in Amara''s words. Although he suspected that Casey was a


    member of the Davies family in B City, he did not think that a person from the Davies family would


    be a well-known wimp in J City.


    "That''s right, the Davies family wille in two days, and we will know if Casey is from the Davies


    family," Nics said.


    "Don''t tease me. Casey is not even qualified to meet the people from the Davies family in B City. If he


    is really from the Davies family, do you think he would not use this opportunity to prove himself?"


    Amara said.


    Nics thought it was right. If Casey were really from the Davies family in B City, he wouldn''t be so


    miserable.


    "I think you are making excuses for your own uselessness. Casey is just as useless as you. You want


    him to have a terrific background. Tell you, uselessness is uselessness. You can''t change it in this life!"


    Amara red at Nics, packed the jewelry, and went upstairs.


    Nics sighed helplessly, and followed her upstairs.


    In the next few days, everyone in the Patel family was preparing for the uing arrival of the Davies


    family.


    Albie made the Patel family''s mansion very grand in order to give a good impression to the Davies


    family.


    N had been staying in the Patel family''s mansion these days, directing those people to decorate the


    Patel family''s mansion as she liked.


    In the past few days, N had be more arrogant in the Patel family. Everyone thought that the


    Davies family was going to propose marriage to N this time, so no one dared to provoke her, and all


    treated her as a princess.


    After all, if N really married into the Davies family, it would be equivalent to being a nobledy. They


    would benefit in the future if they had a good rtionship with her.


    Sally also told N about Edith buying a Porsche and a lot of jewelry form Starlight Jewelry.


    After N listened to it, she immediately gave Sally a bank card and asked her to go to Starlight


    Jewelry to shop casually.


    That was N''s leftover money from selling antiques. They originally nned to keep it for buying a


    vi.


    But when the Davies family came to propose marriage, they would definitely give them gifts again.


    Therefore, they didn''t care about the money.


    The day before the arrival of the Davies family, N had already spent almost all the money she got


    from selling two antiques.


    On the day that the Davies family arrived, the Patel family vi was busy early in the morning.


    Edith also got up early. Francis stipted that everyone in the Patel family had to be there, except for


    Casey of course.


    "Casey, why don''t you go with me. Although Grandpa said that it would be bad if you go there, but I


    don''t think it matters," Edith said.


    Casey smiled and said, "I''ll drive you thereter, I''ll wait outside, and won''t go in."


    "It doesn''t matter. Don''t care too much." Edithforted him.


    "It doesn''t matter. I already know what will happen over there today, so it doesn''t make any difference


    whether I go or not," Casey said.


    Edith was taken aback, not understanding what Casey meant.


    Casey didn''t exin, and went downstairs with the car key.


    When Amara heard Casey wanted to drive them there, she refused immediately, saying that Nics


    could drive there.


    Casey said that this Porsche was different from other cars, and Nics was not able to drive it.


    Amara felt that Casey just wanted to take the opportunity to enter the Patel family''s mansion and make


    trouble.


    Finally, Nics tried and found that he really couldn''t drive a Porsche, and Amara had no choice but to


    let Casey drive them there.


    Casey parked the car on the side of the road where the Patel family''s mansion was located. After


    Amara got off the car, she showed Casey a fierce look and said, "You stay here. If you dare to sneak in,


    I''ll kill you!"


    Casey smiled and said, "Don''t worry, I''m not interested in today''s affairs."


    The three of them walked towards the Patel family''s mansion and saw that the roadside was full of


    flower pots. It seemed that they put a lot of thoughts to wee the Davies family this time.


    Casey looked at the beautifully decorated vi, thinking that when Margaret came and told her own


    purpose, how the Patel family would react.


    Just as Casey was waiting by the side of the road, Margaret sent him a text message.


    "You just ask me to take the gift back, right? Do I have to do anything else?"


    "Nothing else," Casey replied.


    "Then I will do it depending on the situation." Margaret returned.


    Casey pulled a wry face. It seemed that Margaret wouldn''t leave easily if she didn''t make any trouble.


    He didn''t reply to Margaret, but put the seat t and nned to take a break.


    In the Patel family''s mansion, everyone was wearing clean and beautiful clothes, as if it was Chinese


    New Year today.


    N even bought herself an expensive dress. She felt that today was the first time to see her new


    family, so she must be grand.


    When Edith and her parents entered the vi, everyone turned their heads andughed.


    Everyone knew that N and Edith were not on good terms. Today everyone was ttering with N,


    so naturally they had no good attitude towards Edith.


    When N saw Edithing, she walked over, and said in a weird manner, "Edith, today is an


    important day that the Davies family sends someone over. You just came in cheap clothes? If you can''t


    afford clothes, you can tell me, I''m not short of money now."


    Edith curled her lips and said, "I''m afraid that people are not here to propose marriage. If they ask for


    the antiques, and you can''t get it out. You will be in trouble."

 Chapter 173 Disassociate from The Patel Family

    Chapter 173 Disassociate from The Patel Family


    After N heard Edith''s words, a look of contempt immediately appeared on her face, and she said, "I


    think you are jealous of me. The Davies family is here to propose marriage and will only give me more


    gifts. I know you are jealous of me."


    Edith didn''t speak anymore, what she said just now was just out of anger. If the Davies family really


    came to propose marriage, N would indeed be very noble in the future.


    Thinking of this, Edith felt a little jealous.


    But when she thought of Casey, all the jealousy in her heart disappeared. Casey now was no worse


    than anyone else.


    Amara and Nics were a little worried when they saw that Edith was still arguing with N.


    If the Davies family really came to propose marriage, the deterioration of Edith''s rtionship with N


    would not do any good to their family.


    Amara stepped forward and smiled at N, "N, you also know Edith''s temper. Don''t take it seriously,


    please. We are a family. There is no need to make such an unpleasant disturbance."


    N rolled her eyes at Amara and said, "Who is a family with her? Does she want to have a


    rtionship with me with such attitude? Not to mention that she has a useless husband. After I marry to


    the Davies family, I will disassociate myself from her."


    Amara looked anxious, turned her head to look at Edith, and said, "Edith, don''t be stubborn. Apologize


    to N quickly. Otherwise, not only you, but our family will be in trouble in the future."


    Edith looked firm and said, "Let me apologize to her? It''s absolutely impossible. I didn''t do anything


    wrong."


    N stared, and said, "Provoking me is your biggest mistake!"


    After speaking, N looked at everyone around her and said loudly, "Everyone,e and see, Edith


    dares to talk to me with this attitude because she is jealous that I am about to marry into the Davies


    family. Do you think I should break it off with her?"


    A group of people knew who the protagonist was today, so they would naturally defend N, and cast


    me on Edith.


    "Today is very important to N. Edith is too ingrate. She even dares to provoke N at this time. Is


    she insane?"


    "In the future, N will marry into the Davies family, and that will be a member of the Davies family.


    Edith is too arrogant and dares to fight against N."


    "I guess she is jealous of N. She married a wimp. Seeing that N is about to marry a rich man, she


    starts to make trouble.


    ...


    Albie stared at Edith, then smiled and said, "Edith, you are getting far too cheeky. Well, aren''t you


    willing to stay in the Patel family anymore? You are now in the Patel family, but you don''t even have a


    job. Even if N drives you out, no one will say anything."


    Edith stared at Albie, and felt angry when she thought that he was now the manager of thepany.


    "If all of you are like this, it doesn''t matter that I cannot stay in the family!" Edith gritted her teeth.


    After this period of thinking, Edith had clearly known people in the Patel family. She used to worry that


    she would not survive leaving the Patel family, but now she had no such worries.


    Even if there was nothing, she still had Casey. Casey said he would let her live the best life.


    After Amara and Nics heard Edith''s words, the expression on their faces changed. They hurried


    forward to defend Edith.


    "Edith is sleepy today. Don''t take her words seriously, please forgive her," Nics said awkwardly.


    "Edith, are you insane? Can you just say this casually? Exin to everyone!" Amara said anxiously.


    Edith ignored Nics and Amara''s words. Since she decided to fight these people to the end, she had


    no need to back down.


    "Well, is my family not good enough for you?" At this moment, Francis'' low voice rang.


    Everyone turned their heads and looked over, Francis, who had changed into a new outfit, walked over


    here.


    Albie and N hurried over to support Francis and helped him to the sofa.


    After sitting down on the sofa, Francis looked at Edith gloomily.


    N and Albie looked at each other, a smirk appeared on their faces, and then N began toin


    to Francis.


    "Grandpa, today is a happy day to me. However, Edith has to run over to fight me at this time. Isn''t she


    jealous of me? She is my cousin. I know I can''t hurt her. But what she did affects my mood today. Later,


    when the Davies familye over and see that I am upset, they may not want to propose marriage to


    me. Then it will damage our family''s development."


    "Yeah, Grandpa, Edith did this deliberately. She is jealous of N and deliberately came to make


    trouble. She said she didn''t want to stay at the Patel family. I think we should kick her out of our family


    directly."


    Francis snorted coldly and said to Edith, "You are really haughty. Dare you say this. Now apologize to


    N, and I will talk to you about this matter after the Davies familye."


    "Let me apologize to her? It''s impossible," Edith said categorically.


    Seeing that Edith didn''t even listen to what he said, Francis pped the table immediately and


    shouted, "Could it be that you really want to disassociate yourself from the Patel family?"


    "If you insist on believing N, it doesn''t matter whether I disassociate from you." Edith was not afraid.


    Nics and Amara stepped forward hurriedly to persuade her and kept apologizing to Francis and


    N. However, Edith had already made a decision. No matter how they persuaded, she wouldn''t


    change her mind.


    "Edith, just make an apology. This is not the time to be strong. If you really have nothing to do with the


    Patel family, how can you survive in the future." Amara almost cried.


    "I still have Casey," Edith said seriously.


    Everyoneughed, thinking that Edith was telling a joke.


    "Did I hear you right. You actually want to live on Casey. He is a wimp that he even can''t feed himself.


    You still want to depend on him. You are really insane."


    "It tickled me. I didn''t expect you to take a wimp as a life-saving straw. This is definitely the funniest


    joke I have ever heard."


    "Tut-tut, do you feel penalized because the Davies family ising to propose marriage to N?


    Casey is a wimp, there is no way topare with the Davies family."


    ...


    Seeing that Edith was so determined, Francis felt annoyed. The Davies family wouldeter. He


    didn''t want Edith to disturb this big event, so he had to deal with it as soon as possible.


    "Grandpa, she is ridiculing our family. What she means is that the Patel family is not as good as Casey.


    Does such a person have any qualifications to stay in the Patel family?" N said.


    Francis narrowed his eyes and said, "Since you have such a tough attitude, don''t me me for being


    cruel. From now on, the Patel family has nothing to do with you. You can''t take any money from our


    family. Nothing in the Patel family has anything to do with you."


    Edith looked firm and said, "Okay, I agree!"


    Albie and N immediatelyughed happily. They waited so long for the moment Edith was kicked out


    of the Patel family. They didn''t expect that their goal was achieved just today.


    Both Nics and Amara were disappointed. They knew that no matter what they did now, they couldn''t


    change anything.


    "Edith, although you are no longer a member of the Patel family, I allow you to watch the Davies family


    propose to me. But if you dare to make trouble, I will definitely ask Grandpa to not let you go," N


    said with smile.


    "Sorry, I am not interested."


    Edith said something, and then walked out.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    At this moment, someone suddenly ran in from outside and shouted, "Master, the Davies family is


    here!"


    Immediately, everyone in the Patel family stood up with solemn look and lined up in the living room,


    waiting for the Davies family toe in.


    Edith nned to leave, but was dragged to the side by Nics and Amara.


    Francis didn''t have time to be angry with Edith at this time. He got up from the sofa quickly, tidied up his


    clothes, and looked excited.


    As long as the Davies family came to propose to N today, the Patel family would be a family rted


    to the Davies family in B City in the future.


    By then, with the reputation of the Davies family, even the Gary family would definitely not be able to


    What Francis hoped to see most in his life was that the Patel family would flourish in his charge, which


    was finally about to be realized now.


    N, like a princess, stood in the middle of the crowd with her head high.


    She tried to make herself look virtuous, so as to give the Davies family a good impression.


    Unfortunately, she didn''t have virtuous genes, and no matter how she acted, she didn''t look virtuous.


    She turned her head and nced at Edith. When they were facing each other, N''s look was full of


    triumph.


    She had been jealous of Edith for so many years, and now it was finally time for Edith to be jealous of


    her.


    Soon, the door of the vi was opened, and a group of bodyguards in ck suits walked in and lined up


    in two rows at the door with respectful look.


    Everyone was shocked when they saw this scene, thinking that the Davies family was really


    extraordinary, and needed so many bodyguards to escort them when they went out.


    Margaret stepped on high heels and walked in towards the vi. She nced at the people in the vi


    and found that these people were all dressed in nice and beautiful clothes, and she suddenly sneered


    in her heart.


    Her aura was extremely strong, and all the women present felt ashamed after seeing her. Even N,


    who was like a princess, was dim in front of her.


    She was the real queen.


    After Edith saw that the person walking in was Margaret, she was extremely shocked and even


    covered her mouth with her hand.


    Wasn''t her Casey''s aunt? Why was she here?


    Was it possible that Casey''s aunt was from the Davies family?


    Didn''t it mean that Casey is from the Davies family?


    It was not until this time that Edith linked Casey''s surname with the Davies family. All the doubts before


    became clear. If Casey was really from the Davies family, then there was nothing strange about


    Casey''s unusual behavior.


    It was just that she couldn''t figure out why Casey, as a member of the Davies family, was willing to


    adopt into her family.


    At this time, she remembered what her grandmother had said to her. She said that letting Casey be


    adopted into her family would only benefit her, and she would understand itter.


    Was it possible that her grandma already knew that Casey was from the Davies family in B City?


    Not only Edith was shocked, but Amara was also surprised, with cold sweat on her forehead.


    Wasn''t this woman the one who pped herst time?


    At that time, she scolded the woman for several days.


    She never thought that this woman turned out to be from the Davies family in B City.


    If the woman knew that she had scolded her for several days, she would definitely not let her go.


    Thinking of this, Amara was frightened.


    Francis took two steps forwards and said with a smile, "Wee to our family. It is an honor for us that


    youe to propose marriage. I believe we will make progress together."


    N also took two steps forwards and said, "Yes, you should be my future mother-inw. You look so


    young. I will definitely get along with you in the future."


    When Margaret heard the words of the two people, she was taken aback, then sneered, and said, "Are


    you, a humble little family, worthy of letting the Davies family propose marriage?"

 Chapter 174 The Disaster of The Patel Family

    Chapter 174 The Disaster of The Patel Family


    As soon as Margaret finished speaking, everyone was in an uproar.


    The smiles on everyone''s faces disappeared abruptly, and the whole vi immediately became quiet.


    At the beginning, the lively atmosphere also cooled down instantly, and everyone looked at Margaret in


    amazement, wondering what was going on.


    Francis was even more confused, thinking that she was here to propose marriage, how could she say


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    such a thing. Was it because she thought the Patel family was not as good as the Davies family, and


    wanted to cow them into submission?


    Not only did he think so, but N also thought so.


    "Mother-inw, don''t make jokes with us. Although the Patel family is not as good as the Davies family,


    as long as your son lives a happy life with me, it doesn''t matter," N said with a smile.


    Everyone hurried to echo.


    After hearing what N said, Margaret frowned immediately, then walked to N, raised her hand and


    pped her.


    With a crisp and loud sound.


    Everyone knew now that Margaret was not joking.


    "Don''t you know how you are? Dare you, a tawdry woman, want to marry into the Davies family!"


    Margaret said rudely.


    N covered her face. She had been looking forward to this event since the Davies family came to give


    gifts, thinking that when the day the Davies family came to propose her marriage, she would have a


    good time.


    But what she didn''t expect was that this day would turn out to be such a result.


    "You... why are you hitting me?" N said tly.


    "Because you are ingrate," Margaret said.


    N was anxious immediately. At this time, she didn''t care if the person in front of her was from the


    Davies family. The personality she developed from childhood made her be unable to endure when


    being pped by others.


    She was about to hit Margaret right away, but just as soon as she raised her hand, a bodyguard behind


    Margaret rushed in front of N and pped her face again.


    The strength of the bodyguard was much greater than Margaret''s, and N''s face became swollen with


    this p.


    N couldn''t hold back and started crying.


    Sally and Jakub hurried over to support N andfort her.


    "No matter when, people should have self-knowledge. If you don''t have that ability, don''t climb social


    No one in the room dared to refute. They had all seen the skill of Margaret''s bodyguards just now. At


    this time, talking too much was undoubtedly dicing with death.


    Francis'' look turned to be gloomy. He originally thought Margaret was just trying to cow them into


    submission, but he didn''t expect she really looked down on them.


    It seemed that they wereing for proposing marriage at all, but for making trouble.


    "Since you are not here to propose marriage, please exin your intentions. Although the Patel is not


    as good as the Davies family. We are not people that can be handled by others. If you deliberately


    He originally thought that when he said this, people in the Patel family would support him very


    stubbornly, but he did not expect that no one would echo his words.


    On the contrary, many people bowed their heads directly because of his words.


    Francis cursed secretly, thinking that his family were really timid.


    Margaret sneered and said, "I didn''t expect the head of a little family to be spirited. It''s a pity, no matter


    how spirited you are, you are just an ant in the eyes of the Davies family."


    "I''m not here today to make you embarrassed. It''s you who don''t care to teach your family well. You


    can''t me me. I''m here today to take back the gift I gave to your family."


    When everyone heard this, they were all surprised. They didn''t expect that the Davies family came to


    take back the gift they had originally given.


    Francis frowned. He liked the antiques of the Davies family very much. He had already regarded them


    as his own. Now that the Davies family wanted to take them back, he still felt a little reluctant.


    "You gave us the gift. Now you say you want to take it back. You have to give us a reason," Albie said.


    "Because you are not worthy," Margaret said lightly.


    Albie looked embarrassed. If he could know her answer early, he wouldn''t ask her.


    Francis didn''t want to be too embarrassed. Since they came to ask for it, he would just give them back.


    "My family doesn''t care about your gifts. Go and bring all the antiques sent by the Davies family."


    Francis said with a gloomy look.


    The expression on N''s face suddenly changed. At first, she always thought that these gifts from the


    Davies family were betrothal gifts for her, so she could sell them at will, and no one could say anything.


    Now that the Davies family came. They weren''t here to propose marriage at all, and they asked these


    gifts back, which made her panic all at once.


    The two antiques sold were definitely not avable. If Margaret found that two antiques were missing


    Albie also realized this problem, and walked to N quickly and asked, "What should we do? Those


    antiques are not for you at all. Do you have any money you got from selling antiques?"


    "It''s all...it''s all spent," N looked pale.


    Albie cursed, thinking it was over.


    After a while, a few people brought the antiques from the Davies family.


    Margaret stared at the antiques and said coldly, "There are still two pieces missing."


    Francis quickly walked over, counted, and found that a white jade bottle and a wooden sculpture were


    indeed missing.


    "Albie, go and check again. Did you forget to take them? There is one less white jade bottle and one


    wooden sculpture missing," Francis said to Albie.


    Albie was embarrassed and said, "Grandpa...Grandpa, those two things were sold by N."


    Francis was taken aback, then stared at N, and asked, "Who let you sell them?"


    N burst into tears and said, "Grandpa, I didn''t expect this to happen. You said that these were gifts


    for me. I thought that even if I sell two of them, it doesn''t matter. Who knows they are going back now


    and want to take these things back?"


    Francis was furious at once. He didn''t expect that N would sell antiques. Even if these were dowry,


    Francis always regarded these antiques as his own and never said that N was allowed to sell them.


    "How much did you sell them for?" Francis asked.


    "Thirty... thirty million," N replied.


    Francis looked at Margaret and said, "Sorry, we will replenish you with the two missing antiques. We


    will collect 30 million dors soon. I hope that you can give us some time."


    Margaret sneered and said, "It''s really an ignorant family. Each of the little white jade bottle and gilt


    wooden sculpture was worth hundreds of millions of dors. You actually sold them for thirty million. It


    seemed that it is really a waste of these things to stay in your family."


    She didn''t understand why Casey asked her to take these gifts back at first, but now she finally


    understood.


    Francis red. He didn''t expect the two antiques to be so expensive.


    "You...you don''t fool us. The antique buyer said that those two things are worth 30 million. You are from


    the Davies family anyway, but you want to cheat our money," Albie shouted.


    Margaret shrugged her shoulders and said, "The prices of these two items were recorded on the


    Inte. If you don''t believe me, you can check them yourself."


    Albie took out his phone with disbelief, and many people in the living room took out their phones to


    check.


    After a while, everyone looked uglier.


    Francis looked at Albie and asked, "Is it true?"


    Albie''s hands began to tremble, and he said, "Yes... it''s true. The price of each item is more than 100


    million yuan."


    Francis almost fainted with rage. Something worth more than two billion was sold for 30 million by N.


    He really regretted how he had such a prodigal granddaughter.


    "Two hundred million. How can I get two hundred million? Even if I sell thepany, there is no two


    hundred million. N, you ruined the entire Patel family!" Blue veins bulged on Francis'' forehead, and


    he looked fierce.


    N and her parent were a little guilty. There was more than 10 million left on N''s ount, but she


    was going to buy a vi, so she didn''t say it.


    "These two things are invaluable. Even if you have so much money, you may not be able to buy them. I


    only want my things, not money. I advise you not to waste my time. Otherwise, I won''t care about the


    ending of you," Margaret said.


    Francis immediately became anxious. It was a piece of cake for the Davies family to ruin the Patel


    family. And he had no doubt about the credibility of Margaret''s words.


    "N, you caused the trouble, tell me what to do!" Francis pointed at N with trembling arms.


    N looked desperate. The things had been sold, and she had no idea.


    At this time, Albie said, "I still have the phone number of the person who bought the antiques. I will call


    him right now. Dare he fool us. I must kill him!"


    Then Albie called that person.


    After almost ten minutes, Albie hung up and looked at Francis solemnly.


    "What did that guy say?" Francis asked quickly.


    "He said that if we wanted to get those two antiques back, we had to give him an extra 50 million.


    Adding the previous 30 million, it is 80...80 million," Albie said.


    Francis'' legs softened and he fell directly onto the sofa. Albie hurried over to support him.


    At this moment, Francis looked lifeless as if he was dying.


    "80 million, how can I get 80 million. There is only 30 million on thepany''s ount. How can I get


    80 million?" Francis murmured.


    N walked over and said, "Grandpa...Grandpa, I have more than 10 million, which I n to use to buy


    a vi."


    "You are still thinking about buying a vi at this time! Sell all the things you bought during this period,


    and sell your house. If you can''t make up the money, your family is the sinner of the Patel''s family!"


    Both Sally and Jakub looked terrible. They had only lived a rich life for a few days, now it was time to


    turn back into poor life.


    "Grandpa, even if her family sells the house, they still can''t make up so much money," Albie said.


    Francis nced at everyone present and said, "Now is the time when the Patel family is in danger. If


    the Patel family is over, all of you will be ruined. I know that you have made a lot of benefits from the


    80 million together."


    When everyone heard that they had to pay money, they were unwilling. At the same time, they all


    began to resent N and her family. They kept ming N, which waspletely different from the


    time when they fawned on N before.


    "You have to take the money even if you don''t want it. I will ask someone to check your ountter. If


    there is no the Patel family, how can you get the money? You are ungrateful!" Francis roared.


    Everyone immediately calmed down, their faces full of resentment.


    "Grandpa, let Edith sell her vi. That vi is worth 15 million. With this 15 million, things will be easier,"


    N suddenly said.


    Everyone turned to look at Edith.


    "Edith..." Francis said embarrassingly.


    "Just now you personally said that I have nothing to do with the Patel family. The Patel family''s affairs


    have nothing to do with me. You want me to sell the vi to help you? No way," Edith said


    coldly.

 Chapter 175 Desperate Nyla

    Chapter 175 Desperate N


    Seeing Edith''s resolute attitude, Francis was also a little helpless. After all, he didn''t show any mercy


    when he said he was going to drive Edith out.


    "Edith, you are ingrate! The Patel family is in trouble now, you don''t even help us. You don''t deserve


    grandfather''s upbringing," N said aggressively.


    "That is, the Patel family really raised an ungrateful so-and-so," Albie also said.


    Edithughed. She really didn''t expect these people to be so shameless. Just now they all said that


    she had nothing to do with the Patel family. Now they said she was ungrateful.


    "N, you caused the incident this time, and it has nothing to do with me. Everyone here is troubled by


    you. What right do you have here to me others?"


    "It is that you forced me to break up with the Patel family. Now you say that I am ungrateful. However, I


    do have to thank you. If it weren''t for you, I''m afraid I''ll have to bear the 80 million."


    Edith stared at N with a sneer.


    Everyone originally nned to follow N to use Edith. However, after hearing her words, they


    immediately realized that culprit of this incident was N, which had nothing to do with Edith.


    N forced Edith to disassociate from the Patel family. Thus, it was reasonable for Edith not to pay any


    money.


    Everyone immediately pointed the finger at N.


    "N, don''t me others. Tell us quickly, for the 80 million, what are you going to do?


    "That''s right, I was almost misled by you. Why should we collect 80 million together? This is your own


    fault. Your family should sell everything you have to pay it."


    "I haven''t started enjoying a happy life, but was cheated by you. Don''t want to change the subject!"


    ...


    N panicked right away. Unexpectedly, everyone didn''t use Edith, but started using her.


    She gave Edith a resentful look, turned her head to look at the crowd, and said, "The Patel family is in


    trouble now. You are supposed to offer help. Do you want grandpa to bear the 80 million alone?"


    Everyone didn''t expect N to be so shameless, and they wanted to drown her with usations.


    Amara and Nichs saw that things had be like this, and suddenly felt a little grateful. The


    depression of Edith''s being driven out of the Patel family was swept away


    "It serves you right! You were so triumphant, no you are in trouble," Amara muttered.


    Edith didn''t want to listen to these people arguing anymore, and walked directly out of the vi.


    When Amara and Nichs saw this, they both hurriedly followed.


    Although knowing that leaving at this moment seemed a bit ungant, after all, Nichs was also


    Francis'' son, Nichs didn''t feel guilty when thinking of Nichs'' harshness to their family over the


    years.


    And it was Francis who said he was going to cut all ties with Edith, which was not their fault.


    It was a big joke to share the owes with people who refused to share its joys with you.


    "Wait a minute." Margaret shouted when the Edith and her parents were about to leave.


    Everyone turned their heads and looked over, wondering why Margaret would stop Edith.


    N and Albie both sneered when they saw this scene.


    "She is definitely going to trouble Edith. Edith thinks she will be fine if she doesn''t have anything to do


    with us, she is really dreaming," N said angrily.


    N didn''t think she could be in a more terrible position. If Edith could be in trouble as her, she was


    naturally happy.


    "I hope the Davies family won''t let her go, otherwise she would have escaped this disaster, and it would


    be a favor to her." Albie also gritted his teeth.


    Edith nced at Margaret and didn''t know what she wanted to do, but she knew that she couldn''t talk


    about the rtionship between Casey and Margaret, so she pretended not to know Margaret.


    Amara was nervous, she was still very afraid of the woman who had pped her before. Seeing


    Margaret stopped them, she was also stunned.


    Margaret''s beautiful eyes turned lightly. She smiled and said, "I think you are nice. I will give you these


    antiques."


    After hearing Margaret''s words, the expression on the Patel family members who were about to gloat


    stiffened instantly. Their looks turned to be gloomy.


    These antiques were all worth hundreds of millions. N sold two of them. If she wanted to get them


    back, they have to pay 80 million dors, which made the whole Patel family be in trouble.


    However, Margaret actually gave these antiques to Edith with a word, which made them feel


    ufortable.


    Originally, they thought that Edith would be driven out of the Patel family and her life would be very


    deste in the future.


    But in the blink of an eye, Edith not only didn''t have to bear 80 million, but also got so many valuable


    antiques without any difficulties. Compared with them, it was a heaven and a hell.


    "Why... Why, didn''t you say that I am not worthy of these things? She is also from the Patel family, why


    are you giving these things to her?" N said with red eyes.


    Margaret turned her head and nced at her, and said, "You are indeed unworthy, but I never said she


    is unworthy. It is easy to know who is the better one when she is standing with you. Are you doubting


    my way of seeing people?"


    N had nothing to say immediately. She only felt a deep sense of frustration. She and Edith had been


    Edith nced at the antiques and hesitated. At this moment Amara hurried forward and said, "Thank


    you for giving these to my daughter."


    Margaret asked a few bodyguards to help Edith take the antiques directly. Amara was afraid that Edith


    would refuse, so she hurriedly dragged her out, and the bodyguards went out with them together.


    After Edith left, Margaret turned her head to look at the Patel family and said, "I will give you one day. If


    cannot see the two antiques after one day, wait to be removed from J City."


    After speaking, she turned and walked out.


    Everyone in the Patel family once again surrounded the N family and attacked them one after


    another.


    N became impatient by these people''s words, and shouted, "Grandpa has already said, let''s make a


    raise together. Howe you just me my family and me."


    "You caused this misfortune. How dare you be so energetical," a person shouted.


    "I have more than 10 million in this card. I have already spared so much money. You have to raise the


    rest together." N took out her bank card.


    "You fart! This is the money you got from selling antiques. It should have been taken out," another


    person shouted.


    "Anyway, it is all the money my family has. Just do what you like," N said fearlessly.


    Both Sally and Jakub felt that N''s words were a bit wrong, but it was toote to stop her.


    "Since you are so shameless, don''t me us for being cruel. Last time your father told me that he


    invested more than three million in the stock market. Let him take out the money!"


    Everyone was full of anger and began to expose the hidden property of N''s family.


    "Your shop on Wenyuan Road must be sold!"


    "Your mother told me that your old house sold for more than one million dors. You must take the


    money out."


    "And sell all the jewelry on you."


    "Your dad told me the other day that there is a golden Buddha hidden in your house. You must use it to


    repay the debt at this time!"


    ...


    N was dumbfounded immediately, even she didn''t know that her family had so many assets.


    Francis was also a little surprised. There was no doubt that their assets must be secretly taken by


    Jakub from the Patel family.


    He looked gloomy and said, "Just as they said, you are responsible for this problem. First sell all the


    valuables in your family, and let everyone make a raise for the rest."


    Jakub looked at N with disappointment. If she had spoken politely at that time, it wouldn''t be the


    result.


    He directly pped N''s face, and cursed, "Stupid! Now because of you, our family have to lost


    everything and live on air!"


    N was dumbfounded. She didn''t expect that these people would aim at her family. When she thought


    that after this incident, her family really had nothing, N was anxious.


    However, it was toote to regret this time.


    ...


    After Edith got out of the Patel family''s mansion, she walked directly toward Casey.


    Caseyy on the seat and fell asleep. Edith knocked on the window before he woke up.


    Getting out of the car, Casey looked at Edith and asked, "It''s done?"


    Edith nodded. Then she felt a little aggrieved, and couldn''t help but hugged Casey, and said, "I have


    cut all ties with them. From now on, the Patel family''s affairs will have nothing to do with me."


    Casey hugged Edith and said, "It''s okay, you still have me. As long as I''m here, you won''t be hurt."


    Edith nodded seriously, without doubting Casey''s words.


    "Stop being so mushy. Put these things in the car quickly," Amara muttered.


    Casey looked over and found the antiques that the Davies family sent on the ground. He was a little


    surprised and asked, "What''s the matter?"


    Edith put the antiques on the car and talked to Casey about what happened in the mansion.


    After hearing this, Casey smiled and said, "They deserved it. This time N will definitely not dare to


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    bluff anymore."


    Edith didn''t care about N''s fate, but the fact that Casey turned out to be from the Davies family.


    "Are you...really from the Davies family?" Edith asked.


    Casey smiled and said, "I will tell you when we get back. Don''t let your parents know about this."


    Edith nodded and got into the car.


    Amara was in a very good mood today, so she didn''t reprove Casey. She keptughing on the way


    back.


    At this moment, she suddenly remembered that thest time Margaret went to her family to find Casey.


    She felt strange and asked Casey, "Casey, the woman of the Davies family who went to the vi today


    was the one who looked for youst time. What is her rtionship with you?"

 Chapter176 Francis Miserable End

    Francis'' Miserable End


    When Casey heard Amara''s question, Casey hesitated and said, "We met by chance. Thest time she


    came to me to ask about something."


    Amara nodded thoughtfully. At that time, she doubted that Casey and Margaret had an unusual


    rtionship, and that night Nichs said that Casey might be from the Davies family. Therefore, Amara


    also doubted Casey might be from the Davies family.


    When this idea came to her mind, she was a little scared. After all, she was very harsh on Casey in the


    past few years, and she beat and scolded him at will. Casey had never made a fuss with her.


    If he really was a member of the Davies family, she would not dare to say anything if he wanted to take


    revenge on her because of her attitude towards him over the past few years.


    But now after hearing Casey say that he and Margaret only met by ident, and she just came to him


    to inquire about things, Amara was relieved.


    As long as Casey had nothing to do with the Davies family, even if Casey had some money, she could


    still suppress and bully Casey casually.


    "You have been so lucky these days. You actually get to know a person from the Davies family by


    chance. She must give you a lot of money when she came to ask you about something. This is how


    you got your money, right? People of the Davies family are indeed generous. She gives Edith so many


    antiques that are worth hundreds of millions of dors directly."


    "Casey, I tell you, now I am also a person with hundreds of millions of assets. Then never threaten me


    with less property fees in the future. You can make money from the Davies family because of my


    daughter. Otherwise, you have no luck to know people from the Davies family. Therefore, all your


    money also belongs to my family."


    "Hand in your bank card to me. I''ll raise the standard for youter. I will give you 1,000 dors a month


    for living expenses. I am so kind to you. You should be grateful, understand?"


    Amara said smugly.


    After hearing this, Casey was speechless, thinking that the mind of his mother-inw was really


    different from others''.


    After Edith heard Amara''s words, she felt angry. Margaret gave her these antiques because of Casey.


    Amara actually took this as her own blessing, and she wanted to confiscate Casey''s bank card, which


    was too much.


    "Mom, you can''t sell these antiques even if they are valuable," Edith said angrily.


    "Why can''t I sell them? They''re all for you, they''re yours. You can sell them at will. What''s the use of


    these things if you don''t sell them?" Amara said.


    "Don''t you see N''s end today? Because she sold two antiques, the entire Patel family has to raise


    money for her. If you sell these antiques and the Davies familye to take them back, you have to


    bear the responsibility yourself," Edith said.


    Amara thought that this was indeed the truth. All of a sudden, her excitement became depression


    again.


    "I don''t know about these things. If I can''t sell them, what''s the use of these thing even if they are more


    valuables?" Amara said bitterly.


    "So, don''t think that you are rich. Furthermore, I don''t have a job. Our family has to rely on Casey.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    You''d better be kind to him in the future. Otherwise, you will annoy him, and you won''t even have


    money to live on. "Edith rolled her eyes and said to Amara.


    Amara immediately red at Casey, and said, "Give me all your money right now!"


    Casey gave her a yful look, then turned to Edith and said, "Or let''s move out to live for a few


    months. The property fees here are really high, and I don''t want to pay it anymore."


    Edith nodded in cooperation and said, "I agree."


    Amara immediately stared. If Casey didn''t pay the property fee, she would have to pay it herself. How


    could she get so much money?


    So, she was frustrated immediately, and said quickly, "Forget it. I won''t ask you for money anymore,


    okay? You do learn to threaten me. Casey, you are really getting bolder."


    Casey smiled and said nothing.


    Amara gritted her teeth, thinking that if she had a chance, she must take away Casey''s bank card to


    frustrate Casey.


    In the Patel family''s mansion.


    Everyone in the Patel family was still arguing endlessly.


    N and her parents all looked drained at this time, sitting on the sofa as if they had lost their souls. At


    that time, Francis had arranged for someone to cash out all of their family''s property. It wouldn''t be long


    before their house and car were old.


    Although all the property of N''s family was stripped out, everyone in the Patel family also did their


    best to raise some money.


    Coupled with the money in thepany''s ount and the money left over from selling antiques by


    N, they had only gotten 70 million.


    The remaining ten million couldn''t be collected anyway.


    Francis looked at the Patel family with a haggard look, and said, "I know that you all still have money.


    It''s a crisis for the Patel family. Do you really want to watch the Patel family be ruined?"


    Everyone bowed their heads, and none of them replied Francis.


    Francis sighed, thinking that this group people were really ungrateful. At a critical time, no one was


    willing to pay.


    At this moment, Albie stood up, looked at Francis, and said, "Grandpa, I have a way to get ten million."


    Francis'' eyes lit up suddenly, and he asked, "How to do?"


    "I can''t tell you how to do it. I can promise you that I can get ten million, but you have to let me be the


    chairman of thepany," Albie said.


    Francis was stunned all of a sudden. He didn''t expect that his most beloved grandson would even take


    the opportunity to ckmail him at this time, even asking him to hand over the position of chairman.


    Everyone stared at Albie, thinking that as long as Albie had a way to get ten million, instead of


    squeezing them, it wouldn''t matter if Albie was the chairman.


    A group of people immediately began to persuade Francis.


    Francis never thought that he would end up like this, now thinking about it, among his descendants,


    Edith was the most reassuring.


    It was a pity that Edith had been kicked out of the Patel family, and it was useless to regret it.


    Francis took a deep breath, closed his eyes, and said, "In that case, you will be the chairman of the


    An excited smile appeared on Albie''s face and he said, "Grandpa, don''t worry, I will take care of the


    After that, he turned to look at everyone, and said, "Don''t panic about this matter. It''s only 80 million.


    Thepany has a project with TY Group. This little amount of money will be earned back soon."


    Everyone nodded and said yes.


    "What about the ten million?" N asked.


    Albie smiled and said, "I know that Grandpa still has a few valuable antiques. Although they are not as


    good as those from the Davies family, they are worth more than ten million."


    Francis trembled immediately when he heard that Albie''s method of collecting ten million was to sell his


    antiques.


    He didn''t expect Albie to trap him.


    "Albie, I can''t sell those antiques!" Francis said with anger.


    Albie turned around, smiled and said, "Grandpa, now is the critical time for the Patel family. Everyone


    must make the utmost effort to relieve the situation together. As the chairman, I must consider for our


    family. Let''s sell your antiques first, and I will buy them back for you in the future."


    Everyone thought that they had paid for it, but Francis didn''t pay. Francis was so clear and righteous


    just now, but was unwilling to sell a few antiques, which was really shameless.


    So, everyone started booing, saying that these antiques should be sold.


    Francis had also promised Albie to let him be chairman, which now meant that he no longer had the


    right to speak in the Patel family and could only be at the mercy of Albie.


    He slumped weakly on the sofa, never thinking that he would end up like this.


    "That''s it. I will lead everyone in the future to make the Patel family develop better!" Albie said.


    A triumphant smile appeared on his face. He thought that he had be the chairman of the board


    and would definitely make a great achievement in the future.


    While Edith was just a vagrant, and didn''t have the qualifications topare with him.


    ...


    In the evening, Margaret''s two bodyguards sent the white jade bottle and wooded sculpture to Hazlfield


    Estate.


    Edith was a little surprised when she received these two things. She didn''t expect that the Patel family


    would actually get 80 million dors and redeem these two things.


    But no matter how the Patel family raised the money, it had nothing to do with her.


    In the afternoon, Casey talked to her and told her that he was indeed from the Davies family, but that


    was before, and now he had nothing to do with the Davies family.


    Casey didn''t tell Edith about being kicked out of the Davies family, but told her that he had a conflict


    with the Davies family, so he left.


    Margaret came to him, only to ask him for help.


    Although Edith already knew that Casey was from the Davies family, she was still shocked after


    listening to his personal confession.


    Casey told Edith that he had nothing to do with the Davies family, and now he only wanted to be with


    Edith, which made Edith moved and felt that the luckiest thing in her life was to meet Casey.


    Two dayster, Amara thought that as Edith didn''t need to go to work, it was better to go back to her


    family''s home to y earlier. Then she made the decision and let Edith pack up.


    "Edith, shall we take Casey? In my opinion, do not take him, okay?" Amara entered Casey and Edith''s


    room and helped Edith pack things.


    "Take him. Why not? Flora didn''t let me take him back that day, but I want to take him. Casey is not a


    wimp as they think. I must take him back to widen their vision," Edith said.


    Amara immediately said anxiously, "Oh, my silly daughter. She did it on purpose. She wished you


    would take Casey there. She would have a chance tough at you. Although Casey now has some


    money, he is still wimpy. We will be ashamed if we take him with us."


    Edith rolled her eyes at Amara and said, "If you don''t want Casey to go with us, then I won''t go there,


    either."


    Amara stopped persuading Edith, and helped Edith pack her clothes quietly.


    At this time, Amara noticed that there was a ck bank card on the bedside table, which was Casey''s.


    Casey changed his clothes and forgot to bring it when he went out today.


    Amara rolled her eyes. She usually saw that Casey spent money with this card. She thought that


    Casey''s money should be in this card. Thus, she pretended to sit there, packing her clothes while


    secretly stuffing the card in her clothes.


    "Edith, I know Casey usually uses a ck bank card for shopping, which is a little different from


    ordinary bank cards. Do you know what kind of card it is?" Amara pretended to ask immediately.


    "I don''t know too much about it. But that bank card seems to be quite powerful, and most people can''t


    get it yet," Edith said.


    "Then do you know the password of his card?" Amara asked.


    Edith was taken aback and asked, "Mom, why are you asking about this?"


    Amara smiled awkwardly and said, "I''m just concerned about it. You usually defend him, so he must tell


    you the password of the bank card. He won''t hide it from you, right?"


    Edith rolled her eyes and said, "He told me that the password is six zeros. Because it is troublesome to


    enter the password every time when he swipes the card, so he made it easier. The anti-theft level of his


    card is very high. If he loses it, he can lock the card by calling the bank."


    Amara smiled and nodded, thinking that Casey must think that this card was still at home. She would


    go to the bankter to check how much money was left in this card.

 Chapter 177 No Permission to Check

    Chapter 177 No Permission to Check


    At the J City Branch of TY Group.


    Casey sat in an office with Charles, who was making tea for Casey. Charles had always been the one


    served by others, having never made tea for other people so seriously like this.


    "You mean that Albie is the current chairman of the Patel family¡¯spany?" asked Casey.


    Charles nodded with a smile, "I just heard the news, too. I heard that Albie forced Francis to stand


    down. The family are strange. It was said that they must raise 80 million RMB to redeem two pieces of


    antique. Albie offered to raise the money on condition that Francis let him be the chairman. "


    "Francis agreed. After that, Albie immediately sold the antique of Francis to raise money. Now, Francis


    is so angry that he can''t get out of bed. "


    It never urred to Casey that Albie would be so ruthless and did such things under this situation.


    "Thepany of the Patel family doesn''t have much property left now. Why does Albie want to be the


    chairman? I really can''t understand him." Charles shook his head.


    Casey smiled and said, "This kind of people is just like this. They believed that it is still a bigpany


    even if there isn''t much property left and they will earn the money back in the future. Albie has longed


    for power for a long time. "


    "This is true. He became the chairman just two days ago and began to be on the take. He thought that


    we didn''t know the fact that Edith had been removed from the post, so he appropriated 100 million


    RMB from the project in two days." Charles said.


    Casey frowned, never expecting Albie to be such a daredevil.


    "It seems that he still hasn''t learned a lesson from the auditst time." Casey murmured.


    "Shall I send someone to teach him a lesson? That they removed Edith from the office is already a big


    trouble for them." Charles asked.


    Casey smiled and shook his head, "Don''t worry. Just let him do this for a while. If my memory serves


    me right, the market value of the Patel family¡¯spany is about 50 million, right? "


    Charles nodded and asked, "Almost. What do you mean?"


    Casey told him, "I need to go to Yutian County recently. I am going to acquire thepany of the Patel


    family when I return. "


    One monthter, LINSUYNG would follow Margaret back to B City. He did not know what would


    happen, so he had to be well prepared even if he was just about to be there for some time.


    Albie was at odds with Edith, so Casey must help Edith to keep Albie in line before leaving for B City.


    And it was undoubtedly the best way to keep Albie in line to acquire thepany of the Patel family.


    Charles nodded and inquired, "Why do you go to Yutian County?"


    Casey told him, "Go to visit Amara''s home and stay there for a few days."


    Charles smiled and said, "I see. Do you still remember Leonardo Armstrong who was with me all the


    time in those years?"


    Casey nodded and asked, "He worked with you at that time, but I haven''t seen him these two years.


    Where has he gone?"


    "He is in Yutian County now and is sessful there. You cane to him if you are in need of help.


    This is his phone number." Charles said with a smile.


    "I see, but I am afraid that he might have forgotten me." Casey said with a smile.


    "It is impossible! You are my benefactor. And you are his benefactor, too. At that time, we two


    depended on you to survive. Not to mention that Leonardo would not be able to develop his career in


    Yutian County without the resources you gave us. Not long ago, Leonardo called me, saying that he


    missed you and would like toe to you for a drink when he was free." Charles said with a smile.


    Casey nodded and took down the phone number Charles gave him. It was indeed better to have an


    acquaintance when he was out.


    ¡­¡­


    Amara told Edith that she was going to buy something after she helped Edith to pack her clothes. She


    left the sub-district and headed towards a bank.


    Amara was very excited and kept stroking Casey¡¯s ck Card on the way. This card was really


    unusual and it was easy to find its being superior in quality just by touching it, she wondered.


    "Casey is really stupid, setting such simple a password. I will take all his money and see if he still dares


    to be so arrogant." she muttered.


    "Casey, you are still a loser without the money. As you live in my house and is unwilling to leave, you


    should be prepared mentally to be a servant all your life! "


    Before long, Amara arrived at a bank, sat in a chair in front of a bank counter, and handed the ck


    Card to the bank clerk, "I would like to check the ount bnce of this card."


    The clerk took the card, swiped it, and then asked Amara to enter password.


    Amara entered six zeros and then stared at the clerk expectantly, desiring to know how much money


    was left.


    Right at this moment, a warning sounded from theputer with several words appearing on the


    screen:


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    No permission to check.


    The clerk was stunned for a while. It was the first time that she had encounter such situation. There


    was bank card that they had no permission to check!


    "Hey, how much money is left? Why are you so surprised? Could it be that all the money is gone?"


    Amara asked in disappointment.


    "Sorry. We can''t check the ount bnce of this card because we have no permission to check." the


    clerk said.


    Amara red at her at once, "You have no permission to check? A bank has no permission to check?


    What kind of card is it? Is there this kind of restriction?"


    "It is the first time that I''ve encountered such situation and I don''t know much." the clerk said. Suddenly


    she realized that Amara didn''t know much about this cars, as if it was not hers.


    "Well, may I ask if it is your card?" the clerk asked.


    Amara appeared to be a little embarrassed and said, "Of...of course, it''s mine. Who else can it belong


    to if it isn''t mine? "


    The clerk hesitated for a moment and said, "Please wait here for a while. I will ask our manager to


    Then she went to the manager.


    Immediately Amara began to mutter, "Damn Casey! He had got such a rubbish card that even can''t be


    check! How troublesome it is that I have to go to the manager! "


    Soon, the clerk came back with the manager. She took the ck Card and showed it to the manager.


    The manager took it. When he found that it was a ck Card of the World Bank, he nearly eximed


    with eyes wide open.


    He had seen this kind of card in J City before and that was owned by Casey. He never expected that


    another person woulde with this kind of ck Card.


    However, he found that this card was exactly the same as the one owned by Casey after watching it


    carefully. He remembered it very well that there were some scratches on the gilt edge of Casey¡¯s ck


    Card, exactly the same as this one.


    He raised his head, looked at Amara and then asked, "Excuse me, may I ask if it is your card?"


    "It''s mine. Who else can it belong to if it''s not mine? Give it back to me right now. I''ll check it


    somewhere else if you can''t." Amara answered impatiently.


    Both of them asked if it was her card, making her feel a little uneasy.


    The manager thought for a while and then said with a smile, "That''s right. This is the top VIP card here.


    If you want to check the ount bnce, you must go to the VIP room. Pleasee with me. "


    Amara gave him a suspicious nce and asked, "Really?"


    The manager nodded and was sure that it was not her card at the same time.


    He subconsciously felt that Amara had stolen this card.


    Hearing him saying so, Amara followed the manager into a room with luxurious decoration that was


    upstairs.


    Seeing the decoration, Amara was very surprised. It never urred to her that there would be such a


    VIP room in the bank. In the past, she just handled business in the bank hall, having no chance to


    Meanwhile, she began to be jealous of Casey. She didn''t expect Casey''s card to be so superior that he


    could use such a good VIP room.


    "Please wait here for a while. I''ll ask someone to check it for you." the manager said.


    Amara nodded and urged, "Hurry up. I am your VIP. If you fail to give me the best service, I''llin


    you. "


    The manager sneered, wondering that she as a thief should call herself a VIP and nning to ask


    someone to catch her.


    Then he left the VIP room.


    Almost five minutester, the door to the VIP room was pushed open. Amara immediately said


    impatiently, "I have told you to be as quick as possible. Why do you keep me waiting here for so long a


    time?"


    Then Amara became dumbfounded, because it was ten security guards in security uniforms with


    batons in their hands that came in, instead of bank staff.


    "What...what are you doing? I am a VIP. Why do youe here?" Amara panicked immediately.


    The manager came in, sneered at Amara and asked, "You had bettere clean. Where did you steal


    this card from?"


    Amara stared at the manager and said falteringly, "It...It''s my card. Why do you say that I stole it? I will


    sue you for nder!"


    The manager snorted and said, "This is a ck Card of the World Bank. There are but 100 cards of


    this kind in the world. If it were yours, would you not know its permission and use?"


    "Now that you are unwilling to tell the truth, I''ll resort to violence." the manager cried loudly, "Catch her!


    Hit her if she doesn''t admit!"


    Ten security guards caught her at once. When Amara struggled hard, she still shout, "Let me go! You


    are imbeciles! This is my card! I will call the police!"


    "It is us that should call the police. You stole from others and refused to admit. You are defying thew.


    Hit her!"


    The guards immediately took action. They pped her again and again. Soon, Amara''s face swelled


    up.


    ¡­¡­


    Casey came out of the TY Group branch and headed towards his home.


    When he was passing by a clothing shop, Casey saw an extremely pretty suit that would look great on


    Edith.


    So he walked into the shop to buy it.


    As soon as he entered the shop, Casey saw Albie who was choosing clothes with a girl.


    He looked so triumphant that was not the least like having just spent 80 million RMB redeeming the


    antique.


    He also saw Casey and then immediately walked over with that girl, mocking, "How dare you enter into


    this high-end clothing shop! Can you afford the clothes here?"


    "It has nothing to do with you." Casey answered.


    Albie snorted and said, "Let me tell you something. I am the chairman of the Patel family''spany


    now. Money earned by thepany all goes to my ount. You and Edith, two unemployed person,


    are not qualified topare with me. "


    Casey smiled at Albie, saying, "Wish you can be the chairman for a long time."


    Then he walked to the suit he took fancy on and talked to the clerk, "I want this suit. Pack it for me


    please. "


    The clerk packed the suit straight away and told Casey to pay.


    "Damn, that suit costs more than 30000 RMB. I don''t believe that you can afford it. Let me see how you


    will pay." Albie followed Casey to the cashier desk.


    Casey fingered his pocket, finding that there was nothing. It was only then that he remembered that he


    had forgot to take bank card with him after he got changed.

 Chapter 178 Cipher

    Chapter 178 Cipher


    Seeing Casey''s look, Albie burst intoughter and said, "Casey, are you going to say that you forgot to


    bring your wallet when you go out? Your idea is too old-fashioned, isn''t it?"


    The girl next to Albie also gave Casey a contemptuous look, and said, "He is the wimp you usually talk


    about, right? I didn''t expect that he is not only a wimp, but also likes to be pretentious. If he can''t afford


    it, then say so. Why does he have to be so overacting?"


    The clerk stared at Casey and asked, "Sir, do you really want to buy our clothes?"


    It seemed that the clerk was also a little upset. Casey obviously had no money to pay. Their clothes


    here were expensive. After being wrapped, the clothes would not look as new as before. Maybe it


    would get some wrinkles. If Casey didn''t buy it, she would go crazy.


    "Sorry, I forgot to bring my bank card when I went out," Casey said.


    "How could you? If you don''t have money to buy it, just be frank. Why do you want me to wrap it up?


    You make me so angry," the clerkined.


    Albie looked at Casey with a sneer, and said, "Casey, do you have to pretend to be rich in front of me? I


    know you want to save face. However, it''s a pity that you, a wimp, can never be a rich man no matter


    what you do."


    "Now kneel down and beg me, maybe I will buy this dress for you when I am in a good mood."


    "Sir, are you really going to buy this dress for him?" The clerk stared at Albie. She didn''t want to put the


    wrapped clothes back.


    Albie said, "As long as he kneels down and begs me, I will buy it for him. It is only more than 30,000


    dors, which is just a day''s pocket money for me."


    He embezzled 10 million dors from the project with TY Group, and now he didn''t care about thirty


    thousand dors at all.


    The clerk immediately red at Casey and said, "Do you want this dress or not? Didn''t you hear what


    this gentleman said? As long as you kneel down and beg him, he will buy it for you. Kneeling for 30,000


    dors is very cost-effective. If you don''t want it, get out quickly. Don''t dy our business."


    Hearing the clerk''s words, Casey walked out immediately to see what the name of the store was.


    Albie and the clerk thought Casey had really went out andughed immediately.


    "This wimp is really obedient, he really goes out," Albie said with a smile.


    The clerk also looked disdainful, turned her head and smiled at Albie, "Sir, you are generous. You can


    buy it at will. Unlike the wimp, he didn''t buy anything after watching for a long time."


    Casey went outside, took a look at the name of the shop, and then called Charles.


    "I remember you own a chain of clothes stores called Mefire, right?" Casey said.


    "Yes, what''s up, Casey?" Charles asked.


    "I''m in Mefire on Jiefang Road. I want to buy a dress for my wife, but I forgot to bring my card when I


    went out," Casey said.


    Charlesughed immediately and said, "Casey, go read a poem to the clerk in the shop, ''Beautyughs


    when a horsees''. After they listen, they will give you the clothes for free."


    Casey looked strange and asked, "Why do I have to recite this poem?"


    "Well, it''s because I... have a few girlfriends, and Mefire is also opened for them. Because there are too


    many chains in this store, and many clerks don''t know that I am the boss. Every time I take my


    girlfriend to buy clothes, they ask me for money, then I think of this method. "


    "I have notified all the people in the store, telling them that as long as someone goes to the store to


    read poem and get the number right, it means that the boss has arrived. Nothing in the store can ask


    for money. These poems are in order, and each sentence can be used once. Now, it is ''Beautyughs


    when a horsees''."


    Charles exined awkwardly.


    Casey thought it was so funny. He didn''t expect Charles to still like to y this kind of game, making it


    like a cop movie.


    But Casey didn''t want Albie to be too triumphant, and he really liked this dress, so even if this method


    was a bit weird, he had to take the dress back.


    After hanging up, Casey returned to the store.


    When Albie and the clerk saw Caseying back, they both looked contemptuous.


    "Casey, well. Have you straightened out you thinking? Are you going to kneel and beg me?" Albie said


    with a smile.


    The clerk also frowned and looked at Casey, and said, "What the hell do you want to do? Our shop is


    also a high-end clothing store, and it''s not you, a wimp, can get in and out at will."


    Casey walked to the clerk and said directly, "Beautyughs when a horsees."


    Albie and the girl he brought with him were both taken aback, and then looked at Casey as if he was an


    idiot. Albie said, "You are so funny. Come and recite poem. I have never seen such a dumb person as


    you before."


    Albie and the girl thought Casey was a bit stupid to read the poem suddenly, but after the clerk heard


    the poem, the expression on her face suddenly changed.


    Their store manager had exined that as long as someone came to the store to read this poem, even


    if the person wanted to tear down the store, they must help that person.


    The clerk bowed to Casey hurriedly and said, "Sir, I''m really sorry. I apologize to you for my attitude to


    you just now. Please don''t be angry. I know I''m wrong, I''m sorry."


    Albie and the girl were dumbfounded, looking at the clerk dumbfounded. They didn''t expect it would still


    have this effect after Casey read this poem.


    Was this a spell?


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Casey smiled at the clerk and said, "Can you give me that dress now?"


    The clerk immediately handed the dress to Casey and said, "Sir, see if you need other clothes, I''ll wrap


    it up for you."


    "No, just this one."


    Casey took the dress, gave Albie a yful look, turned and walked out of the shop.


    Albie immediately said, "He hasn''t paid yet, why did you give him the clothes?"


    The clerk nced at Albie and said, "He is a distinguished customer of our shop, and he doesn''t need


    to pay money for clothes."


    Albie was confused, and said, "Then is it free if I recite this poem? Beautyughs when a horsees,


    it turns out to be litchis here."


    "Sorry, only certain poems will work. This sentence has been invalidated." After speaking, the clerk


    turned to work on other things.


    Albie and the girl looked at each other in dismay.


    ...


    After returning home with the clothes, Casey gave Edith the dress and asked her to try it on. Edith was


    very happy and became like a fairy after wearing it


    At this time, she received a call from Amara. Amara said she was going to be beaten to death and


    asked Edith to go to the bank to find her.


    Then, Casey also received a call saying that they had caught the person who stole Casey''s bank card


    and asked Casey to pick up the card.


    Casey looked at Edith strangely and asked, "Your mother, did she steal my card?"


    Edith looked puzzled and said, "I don''t know."


    Then she hurried into the room and took a look and found that the bank card on the bedside table was


    gone.


    "Oh, my mother must have taken your bank card. No wonder she asked me what your bank card


    password is at that time," Edith said.


    Casey knew what would happen if his card was seen by the people in the bank. The bank manager


    must have regarded Amara as a thief who stole the card, and he had tortured her seriously...


    Casey and Edith hurried out of the vi and rushed towards the bank.


    After arriving at the bank, Casey saw the manager standing at the door and hurried to him.


    When the manager saw Caseying, he said immediately, "Mr. Casey, we caught the person who


    stole your bank card. We are now asking her, but she just refuses to admit that it is your card."


    Casey took the card and quickly asked, "Where is she now?"


    The manager led Casey and Edith towards the VIP room, feeling it was a bit weird.


    At first, he thought he helped Casey catch the thief who stole the card, Casey should thank him no


    matter what. However, it seemed that Casey didn''t mean to thank him.


    They went to the VIP room together and opened the door. Amara''s screams could be heard inside.


    After walking in, Casey saw that a security guard pped Amara, and Amara''s face was swollen and


    looked miserable.


    "Stop it!" Casey yelled.


    The security guard turned his head and took a look, and when he found that it was the manager, he


    stopped.


    Edith quickly ran towards Amara, helped her up from the ground, and said, "Mom, are you okay?"


    When Amara saw Edithing, shey down in Edith''s arms and cried. She said with grievance,


    "Edith, this bank is really not a ce for people to stay. They insisted that I stole someone''s bank card,


    and they hit me. You must get even for me."


    "Did you steal Casey''s bank card?" Edith asked.


    "What do you mean by Casey''s bank card? That is mine. How can you say I steal it? This bank is too


    crafty. It must be an illegal bank. Let''s report them together," Amara said as crying.


    Edith looked helpless. She had no way to deal with her mother.


    But she didn''t me the bank either. After all, the card was indeed stolen by Amara. This time, Amara


    was given a lesson. She would definitely not dare to do it in the future.


    The manager was stunned when he saw this scene. Edith came with Casey. Obviously, there were a


    couple.


    And the woman who was arrested by them for torture turned out to be the girl''s mother. Didn''t that


    mean that this woman...


    The manager''s look turned pale all of a sudden, he hurriedly reached out and pped himself several


    times, and said, "Mr. Casey, I really didn''t know she is your mother-inw. I know I am wrong. Please


    forgive me. If I had known it earlier, I wouldn''t have let them arrest your mother-inw."


    Casey was also upset, and said embarrassingly, "Don''t me yourself. My mother-inw just likes


    doing this kind of thing. It''s a good thing for her to make her suffer a bit this time."

 Chapter179 Dont Believe Her Familys Tall Talk

    Don''t Believe Her Family''s Tall Talk


    Gas station.


    Casey parked the Porsche next to the tanker. The staff was almost stunned when seeing the Porsche


    logo.


    "Sir, is your car a Porsche?" the man asked.


    Casey smiled and nodded, and said, "Fill up the fuel tank. Today, I''m going to travel."


    They were about to go to Amara''s birthce today, so Casey came over in advance to fill up the fuel.


    The man immediately nodded, filled up the fuel tank of Casey''s car, and then asked, "How much does


    this car cost?"


    "It''s more than four million. I don''t know it exactly. Someone sent it to me," Casey said.


    The man took a deep breath and looked at Casey with a look full of disbelief. The car worth more than


    four million dors was actually given by someone else. How rich was the person who sent the car?


    At the same time, he was also surprised that the driver''s status must be different as he could let others


    give him such an expensive car.


    His gaze at Casey became respectful instantly. He didn''t dare to provoke such a big man.


    After filling up the fuel, Casey gave the money and drove the car to the house.


    On the way, he dialed the phone number Charles gave him, and soon the call was connected. There


    was a calm voice over there.


    "Who is it?"


    "Casey."


    After a few seconds of silence, an excited exmation erupted, "Mr....Mr. Casey, is it really you? You


    finally called me. Charles told me two days ago. Having said that, I have been waiting for your call."


    "I am going to Yutian County today. I may ask you for help if necessary," Casey didn''t stand on


    ceremony.


    "No problem. Mr. Casey, my words carry huge weight in Yutian County. No matter what happens, I can


    fix it for you," Leonardo said.


    Casey hummed, and said he would contact him then.


    Leonardo hurriedly asked Casey how toe and when he would arrive, so that he could be prepared


    to pick him up.


    Casey let him talk about the time he was there, and told Leonardo that he didn''t have to make any


    wee meeting. He and Edith went over with Edith''s family, naturally, he wanted to keep a low


    profile.


    Although Leonardo agreed, but after hanging up the phone, he felt that he still had to wee Casey.


    After all, Casey was kind to him. He hadn''t seen him for so long, so he shouldn''t be too casual, as if he


    didn''t value Casey.


    So, he called his subordinates immediately and asked them toe over to discuss weing Casey.


    In the vi, Hazelfield Estate.


    Amara cursed Casey in a low voice while packing her package. Her face was still a little swollen, but


    after putting it on the egg, it was much better.


    "Damn Casey, he did it on purpose. He must know what would happen if I took his card. He didn''t tell


    me deliberately. He just wanted me to be beaten. Edith, he is so scheming. You can''t be with him,"


    Amara said angrily.


    Edith rolled her eyes at her and said, "Mom, don''t make trouble. You asked for it. Casey never thought


    you would steal his bank card."


    "Is it stealing? He has been living on us for so many years. Is it right to give me some money? You tell


    back to take out all the money in his card and give it to me. He cannot deposit the money in the bank,"


    Amara quibbled.


    She didn''t know that if the money in Casey Card was really going to be taken out, ten vis didn''t have


    enough space for his money.


    Edith didn''t want to talk to Amara again, and went back to the room to check if she had missed


    anything.


    After a while, Edith''s phone rang and it was Flora calling.


    "Edith, have you packed up? You really n to drive that broken second-hand car back? Or let my


    boyfriend pick you up and let you ride in a luxury car too." Flora talked down to Edith as if she was a


    richer.


    Edith curled her lips and said, "No. It''s just enough to sit in a car for the four of us and Alexander. If


    your boyfriende to pick us, his car cannot seat all of us."


    "What!" Flora eximed, "You really want Casey toe back with you. Aren''t you afraid that he will


    shame you."


    "Only he can drive our car." Edith found an excuse randomly.


    "Hey, what kind of broken car is it? It turned out that only Casey can drive it. It is estimated that it is so


    broken that only he can control it," Flora eximed.


    "You''ll know when we get back," Edith said impatiently.


    After hanging up the phone, Edithined to Amara with an unhappy look, "Mom, Flora is really


    horrible. She always feels that we are not as good as them, saying that our car is a broken car."


    Amara raised her eyebrows and said, "You know how your uncle''s family is. Don''t care for them. They


    will have nothing to say when we drive back in a luxury car worth 4 million."


    Edith nodded and stopped thinking about it.


    At Flora''s house, Yutian County, Flora was sitting with her boyfriend Jaxon Palmer.


    "It''s so ridiculous, Edith insisted on driving her broken car here, and said that the car can only be driven


    by Casey. Doesn''t she feel ashamed?" Flora said.


    "Is that the wimp that you often mention to me, does hee here with them?" Jaxon asked.


    Flora nodded and said, "It''s good for him toe here, so that I canugh at Edith as much as


    possible. When I was young, everyone thought Edith was better than me. In the end, she married to a


    wimp."


    At this time Flora''s father Sidney Stevens and mother Melissa Mills walked out.


    Melissa smiled and nced at Flora and Jaxon, and said, "Flora is right. No matter how good she is,


    it''s useless. Marring to a wimp means her life is ruined. Flora is blessed to find such an outstanding


    boyfriend."


    "Auntie, thanks, I''m ttered. I am just lucky, get the favor of Leonardo. But the wimp you said is indeed


    not qualified topare with me," Jaxon said with a smile.


    "Jaxon, how much money can you make in a year with Leonardo now?" Sidney asked.


    "Not much. Usually, hundreds of thousands of dors. If Leonardo is in a good mood, it may be


    millions." Jaxon''s words were modest, but his face was full of pride.


    Sidney and Melissa bothughed at once. There were millions a year. This was definitely the top rich


    person in a county like where they lived in.


    "Jaxon, you are really good. You are much better than Casey who only lives off a woman. After they


    "I heard that Amara''s family bought a vi. Edith should have made some achievements in the past few


    years, right?" Sidney asked.


    Melissa immediately curled her lips and said, "What vi? Don''t believe her family''s tall talk. Alexander


    went to their house some time ago. Your sister-inw called him a few days ago. Alexander said he


    lived in his friend''s house. Isn''t it clear that Amara''s family is too small? It is impossible for Amara to live


    in a vi."


    Alexander had been ying games with Sam and the others all night during this period, so he simply


    lived at Sam''s house. When Alexander''s mother called him, he was enjoying ying games, so he just


    said a few words perfunctorily without mentioning Edith''s vi.


    Several people sneered, thinking that the Amara''s family really liked keeping up appearances. They


    didn''t even have a ce for Alexander to live, and they still said that they bought a vi.


    "Mom, when theye back, Jaxon and I will drive to see what broken car they bought. Jaxon''s car is


    an Audi and it costs more than 400,000 dors," Flora said proudly.


    "Oh my god! More than 400,000! It is too expensive. Jaxon, my daughter is so happy to be with you."


    Melissa''s eyes widened.


    Jaxon waved his hand, showing that it was just a piece of cake.


    At this time, his phone rang. After answering it, he quickly got up and said to Flora and her parents,


    "Leonardo called me and said that an important person wille to Yutian County today. He let me go


    back to discuss how to wee it. I will go there first."


    Flora asked immediately, "Then can you still drive me to joke Edith today?"


    Jaxon thought for a while and said, "It should be possible. I just go to give some advice. The specifics


    should be done by some good brothers of Leonardo. I heard that this time the important man is very


    powerful. I am not qualified to participate."


    Flora nodded and let Jaxon leave.


    "Flora, what kind of person do you think Leonardo is going to receive? It is so grand," Melissaasked.


    Flora said, "Leonardo attaches so much importance to it. It is definitely not an ordinary person. We


    don''t have the opportunity to contact. But no matter who it is, I know it is definitely not the Edith''s family,


    especially Casey."


    Melissa and Sidney bothughed and nodded, "This is true."


    "By the way, my grandfather is celebrating his birthday in two days. I have to think about what gifts to


    prepare. Jaxon is so outstanding person, I must prepare the best gift to let my grandfather know what a


    great grandson-inw I have found for him," Flora said with a smile.


    ...


    After Casey drove the car home, he helped Edith and Amara put everything in the car.


    After that, Casey called Alexander and asked him toe back quickly, they were about to set off for


    Yutian County.


    "Oh, Edith, your grandpa has his seventieth birthday in two days. I forgot to prepare a gift for him."


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    While waiting for Alexander, Amara said suddenly.


    "It''s just a gift, wait until Yutian County to buy it," Nichs said.


    "No, people over there think that I have had a very bad life in recent years. When we go back this time,


    there may be a lot of people waiting tough at me. I must prepare a great gift for him at my dad''s


    birthday, and make everyone convinced," Amara said.


    "It''s a bitte to prepare the gift now," Edith said.


    Amara immediately became anxious, and now she really couldn''t think of what kind of gift could be


    considered as a generous gift.


    At this time, Casey said, "Why don''t you take Tang Yin''s authentic work Fishing in Stream. That


    painting should be considered very valuable as a birthday gift."


    Amara''s eyes lit up and she said, "Yes, we have so many valuable antiques, so let''s give one away.


    Edith, don''t you mind?"


    Edith originally wanted to say if she sent it to others, what would happen if the Davies family wanted to


    take it back. However, after thinking that Casey was from the Davies family, he didn''t have any


    objections, so naturally there would be nothing wrong.


    So, she nodded to Amara, and said, "Then you go and take out the Fishing in Stream."


    Amara immediately took the painting out happily and put it in the car.


    "This is a famous painting worth hundreds of millions. Do you really want to give this to your father?"


    Nichs said painfully.


    Amara red at him immediately, and said, "It is worth hundreds of millions, so what? It is also given to


    my daughter by someone else. Why did I have such an unpromising husband? I feel that you are not


    as good as Casey. I did this to fight for decency."


    Nichs shrank his neck and dared not speak.


    Soon, Alexander returned to Hazelfield Estate. Amara immediately asked everyone to get on the car


    and set off for Yutian County. The distance between J City and Yutian County was not close. It took


    four or five hours to drive here. They would arrive there in the afternoon.


    "Wait a minute, let me go in and make a video."


    Alexander took out his phone, ran into the vi and recorded a video.


    Aftering out, he took a few selfies outside the vi.


    Edith looked strange and asked, "What are you doing with these pictures?"


    Alexander smiled and said, "Of course I took it back and showed it to my family, otherwise they


    wouldn''t know how good your vi is."

 Chapter 180 Is This Really Your Car?

    Chapter 180 Is This Really Your Car?


    Yutian County was famous in Jiangbei for jadeite, having an abundance of jadeite and producing a


    loved jade or gambled on stones woulde here to have a visit.


    Yutian County developed very well in recent years due to the business of jadeite. People here all lived


    well-off lives.


    Among thepanies that did jadeite business, Leonardo''spany was thergest. In Yutian


    County, everyone knew his name.


    People called him Leonardo because he enjoyed a high status in Yutian County. And every person in


    Yutian County was eager to makes friends with him.


    Jaxon was lucky enough to run errands for Leonardo. Therefore, he was liked by Flora and also


    became a representative of outstanding young people of Yutian County. People in Yutian County had a


    favorable impression on him.


    At this moment before the Yutian County Bus Station, Jaxon and Flora were standing by the road,


    staring at peopleing and going. Beside them was Jaxon¡¯s newly bought Audi.


    There was arge flow of people here because it was a bus station. It took Jaxon great effort to drive


    the car here just now.


    Not far from here was the highway exit where Edith''s family would be off the highway, so Flora and


    Jaxon came here to wait in advance.


    "Didn''t Leonardotell you what important person he is going to wee?" Flora askedJaxon.


    Jaxon shook his head and said, "Leonardomust be going to wee someone of the same level as


    him. I can¡¯te into contact with that person. He asked me to leave not long after I went there."


    Flora nodded and said, "Let it go. The matter of those big shots has nothing to do with us. Let''s wait to


    mock Edith''s family."


    Jaxon alsoughed, saying, "I really want to see what kind of car they are driving very much."


    "Needless to say, it must be a second-hand boneshaker, absolutely not at the same level as our Audi.


    Even if it is not a second-hand car, it must be very cheap. Maybe it''s a van." Flora said with a smile.


    Jaxonughed loudly and said, "It would be much too funny if it''s a van."


    They stared at the car passing by. When they saw an old car, they would watch it carefully to see if


    Edith''s family were sitting in it.


    Before long, Flora saw several people walking towards them. She gave them a nce and found that


    they were Edith''s family.


    Flora was confused, wondering why they were walking at this moment on condition that they drove


    here. Could it be that they came back by bus because they also felt ashamed?


    Flora immediately pulled Jaxon and walked towards Edith''s family saying, "That is Edith''s family."


    When they were close to Edith''s family, Flora asked deliberately at once, "Edith, didn''t you drive back?


    Why are you walking now?"


    Edith gave her a nce and answer, "There were too many people to drive here, so we walked to meet


    you first."


    Flora got it that they parked the car over there.


    Jaxon, who was standing beside Flora, was a little puzzled. Although there were a lot of people


    because of the bus station over there, it''s possible to drive here if they did it slowly. Why did they im


    that they couldn''t drive here?


    "Aunt, uncle, let me introduce my boyfriend to you. His name is Jaxon. Now he is working


    forLeonardoand he earns millions every year." Flora told them.


    Amara and Nics both nodded without much reaction.


    After all, they lived in a vi worth tens of millions RMB, drove a luxury car worthy of more than four


    million RMB and had several pieces of antique worth hundreds of millions RMB in their house. Making


    millions was nothing for them.


    Seeing that they didn''t have reaction, she contemptuously thought that they must be jealous of Jaxon''s


    brilliance.


    To embarrass them, Flora looked at Casey and said. "Edith, you really bring him, the loser, back? Is he


    still living off you now? Look, how much a man can differ from another. My boyfriend is so much better


    than him."


    Edith frowned and said, "Casey is also excellent."


    Seeing her reaction, Flora mocked at once, "He is excellent? Stop it. He is but a loser."


    "By the way, Casey, didn''t you drive back? Your car must be difficult to drive. Look at Jaxon¡¯s Audi. It


    costs more than 400 thousand RMB. How about it? Do you envy it?" Flora said proudly.


    Jaxon straightened up in arrogance.


    "Aunt, uncle, let Jaxon drive you backter. His car must be better than Casey''s and it will more


    inconsiderate of him to do this." Flora turned to Amara and Nics.


    Both Amara and Nics found it funny for her to say so. They wondered, why should we ride in his car


    worthy of more than 400 thousand RMB instead of ours worth more than four million RMB? It can only


    make them feel ufortable.


    Casey smiled and said, "I parked my car just there. Why not go to have a look?"


    Flora and Jaxon never expected that Casey dared to invite them to see the car, so they agreed with a


    sneer.


    Amara and Nics were also unhappy about Flora''s arrogance, so they wondered if she could still be


    so triumphant when she saw their car that was worth more than four million RMB.


    They all headed forward. Finding that there were more and more people in front of the bus station,


    Casey frowned and tried to figure out a route to drive.


    Soon, they arrived at the ce where Casey had parked his car. That ce was packed solid with


    people who were all watching Casey''s Porsche curiously.


    Yutian County had developed quite well in recent years, but luxury cars like Porsche was still rare to


    see. After all, it was a county and there were cars like BMW and Audi at most.


    Now, a Porsche suddenly appeared here. People were naturally curious about it and wanted toe to


    have a look.


    "Wow, this is a Porsche 911! There should be this kind of luxury car in our county now! Could it be


    Leonardo''s car?" Jaxon eximed.


    "A Porsche 911? Is this kind of car expensive?" Flora asked.


    "It costs more than four million RMB, enough to buy ten Audis of the model I bought." Jaxon exined


    to her.


    Flora was stunned. She never expected the car to be so expensive.


    At the moment, Casey smiled a little. Flora immediately red at him, saying, "Why are you smiling? It


    can''t be your car however expensive it is."


    "Didn''t you say that your car is here? Which one is it?" Jaxon asked.


    Casey pointed at the Porsche and said, "It''s over there."


    Flora and Jaxon watched in the direction Casey pointed to. Besides the Porsche, there was an old van.


    They subconsciously thought that Casey was talking about the van.


    "Flora, you are right. Casey is such a loser that he drives this kind of car back. What a shame!" Jaxon


    said without the least care for Casey''s feelings.


    "I''ve told you about it. He is just a deadbeat. You can''t expect him to buy a good car." Flora said in


    contempt.


    They walked to the van. Flora turned her head to look at Edith and said, "You must have lived a hard


    life these years, marrying such a loser as Casey. Driving this kind of old van, how he dared to invite us


    to take a look! I am different from you, having an excellent boyfriend, Jaxon. You can''t have such


    brilliant boyfriend or husband however envious you are."


    Edith gave her a contemptuous look and asked, "Who told you that this van was Casey''s car?"


    Flora red at her and said, "There are just two cars here. If the van weren''t Casey''s car, could it be


    that the Porsche is his?"


    "Don''t be ridiculous. If he could own a Porsche, he wouldn''t be called a loser." Jaxon said with a smile.


    "This Porsche is mine." Casey said.


    Flora immediately looked at Casey as if he were a fool and said, "Casey, you shouldn''t tell a lie even if


    you try to pretend to be rich. Do you think that it will really be your car if you im that it''s yours?"


    Casey took out the key to the Porsche from his pocket, swayed it before Flora, and then pressed it. The


    light of the Porsche shed twice right away.


    Seeing it, people around immediately turned their heads to look at Casey with envy.


    "He is the owner of the Porsche. How rich he is!"


    "A car worthy of more than four million RMB! When can I afford to buy it! "


    "Well, I could be too excited to fall asleep even if I can just touch it."


    ¡­¡­


    Flora and Jaxon were astonished at once. They incredibly stared at the key held by Casey. It never


    urred to them that the car Casey referred to was really this Porsche.


    ¡°Is... Is this really your car?" Flora looked at Edith and Casey.


    "Of course." Edith rolled her eyes in contempt.


    "It''s impossible!" Flora eximed and said, "Casey must have stolen the key. How dare you let him


    steal the key to so expensive a car! He is against thew!"


    Hearing her say so, Amara immediately became unhappy and said, "What are you talking about? How


    could it be that it is stolen?"


    "It is impossible for a loser like Casey to afford such an expensive car. He must have stolen the key


    from someone. Aunt, could it be that you want to cover for him? This is against thew." Flora was sure


    that Casey had stolen the key.


    Amara''s family were speechless. And Casey beside them found it funny. He wondered, Flora was truly


    a rtive of Amara and she was the same as Amara when finding excuses.


    At this moment, the door to the Porsche opened. Someone screamed at once, "The door is open!


    There is someone in the car!"


    Flora gave Casey a nce with a sneer and said, "The car owner is in the car. What else can you say?


    I must ask the car owner to call the police to arrest you after he gets off."


    "That''s right. When the car owner is still here, you dare to say that this is your car. You are so reckless!"


    Jaxon echoed.


    Casey said nothing. And Edith''s family all looked at Flora as if she were an idiot.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Very soon, the person in the car got off. Flora and Jaxon was going to tell him about it.


    However, they were stunned right away when they saw the person who got off the car.


    "Alexander, why were you in this car?" Flora asked in surprise.


    "I came back in this car." Alexander said. He was ying games in the car just now and didn''t get off.


    "Whose car is it?" Flora asked.


    "It''s Casey''s. How about it? Great, right? It''s Porsche 911, worthy of more than four million RMB."


    Alexander said with a smile.


    Flora felt a sense of frustration. Alexander said that this car was Casey''s, so it should not have been


    stolen from someone else.


    She turned her head and gave Casey a nce, asking, "Aren''t...Aren''t you a loser? How can you afford


    such an expensive car?"


    At this point, Amara stepped forward and said, "He didn''t buy the car, Edith did."


    Hearing this, Jaxon felt better. But Flora felt even worse. After all, it meant that Edith''s job was much


    better than hers.


    And she even had said that she would find a job with a sry of 6000 RMB a month for Edith.


    "Let''s stop talking about this. Let''s figure a way out." Edith said.


    Flora immediately muttered, "Humph, what''s good about this car? It attracts so many people here that


    you can''t leave. It''s not as good asJaxon¡¯s Audi."


    Although she said so, everyone could see her jealousy.


    They were trying to figure out a route to pass through this crowded street when they suddenly heard a


    squeal of whistlinging from somewhere not far away.


    Then one Harley-Davidson motorcycles drove over after another, directly forcing people to go to the


    roadside, making a spacious path.


    A Rolls-Royce Phantom drove over. Seeing it, people began to exim and didn''t take Casey''s


    Porsche seriously.


    Jaxon also cried loudly with his eyes wide open, "Isn''t that Leonardo''s car? This is the only Rolls -


    Royce in Yutian County. Why does hee here?"

 Chapter 181 Harley Motors Clear the Way

    Chapter 181 Harley Motors Clear the Way


    "Didn''t you say that Leonardo has an important guest?" Flora asked.


    "Yeah, is it possible that the important guest is here? Look at these motorcycles, does it look like they


    are specially used to clear the way? It¡¯s that only the big shot has such a treatment." Jaxon said.


    Flora nodded. Instantly, she no longer envied Edith''s Porsche.


    In her opinion, Jaxon was working for Leonardo now. Soon, he would definitely have the same


    achievement as Leonardo in the future. At that time, she would be able to sit in a Rolls Royce and let


    others clear the way for her.


    But Edith married Casey, such a trash. Even if she bought a Porsche, it still couldn''t change this fact.


    No matter how good Edith was, she hade to an end at this point, having no more promising future.


    "Who is Leonardo?" Amara stared at the Rolls Royce and the Harley motorcycles on both sides of the


    road. She was also a little surprised.


    "Leonardo is thergest jade business owner in Yutian County. The entire jade business in Yutian


    County is all developed by Leonardo. In Yutian County, Leonardo is the king. There are few people who


    dare to provoke him.¡± Flora exined.


    Hearing that, Amara and Nics were a little surprised. They didn''t expect that they could meet the


    most powerful person in Yutian County as soon as they came here.


    Flora hurriedly said, "Aunt, Uncle, let me tell you, now Jaxon is working for Leonardo. He is now


    Leonardo''s assistant. Maybe in the future, Leonardo will put him in an important position. When the


    timees, Jaxon will be able to enjoy the same treatment as Leonardo. Then he will also have those


    men clear the way for him"


    Jaxon was also very proud. He waved his hand, and said, "Keep that on the down low. I¡¯m not in the


    that position now."


    Flora nced at Edith and said withughing, "So what? At least there is the hope. But someone even


    has no this chance. He could only be a wimp in this life. Right, Edith?"


    Edith red at Flora. In Edith''s eyes, she didn''t think that Jaxon was outstanding. If she had to pick up


    one who was outstanding, she would choose Casey.


    Both Amara and Nics were all unhappy. Neither of them knew Casey''s identity. Listening to Flora


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    showing off here, they suddenly felt that their daughter was too good for Casey.


    "Casey, you should also learn from others. Don''t do nothing all day long." ring at Casey, Amara


    said.


    Casey did not respond to her, but stared at the Rolls Royce.


    Seeing Casey staring at the Rolls-Royce, Flora said with contempt, "Don''t stare at it. It doesn¡¯te to


    pick you up."


    At this time, a man came down from the Rolls-Royce. It was Leonardo who was in an expensive suit.


    Since Casey woulde here, he thought that he should wear a little decently, so he wore his most


    expensive clothes.


    At this time, Casey should have arrived in Yutian County. Leonardo swept around and saw Casey


    standing next to a Porsche. His eyes lit up. Then he quickly walked over there.


    "Is Leonardo walking towards us?" Edith said.


    Flora and Jaxon were also surprised. They didn''t know why Leonardo came towards them.


    Only Casey knew that Leonardo was walking to him, but he didn''t want to make a big move, so he


    frowned.


    "Jaxon, maybe Leonardo came here to find you?" Flora said suddenly.


    Jaxon immediately became excited. He said, "It is indeed possible. Maybe he wants to introduce me to


    that important person? OMG! I have a chance to be rich!"


    Flora yelled in excitement and said, "Jaxon, I think it''s very possible. Otherwise, why is Leonardo


    walking towards us at this time? He saw that you are here, so he wants to bring you to meet that


    important person."


    Jaxon felt so excited that his heart was about to jump out of his throat. In the past, Leonardo''s attitude


    towards him was no different from that of other employees. He did not expect Leonardo to value him so


    much today, which made him a little ttered.


    Just when Leonardo was about to walk to Casey, Jaxon was ready to walk over to greet Leonardo.


    At this time, Casey red at Leonardo directly to signal him not toe over.


    Leonardo immediately stopped. He looked at Casey confusedly. He thought that Casey would be


    happy to see that he came here to pick him up. Now it seemed that Casey was a little unhappy.


    He remembered that Casey had always been very low-key. Besides, Casey had already told him not to


    his back suddenly broke out.


    Casey took out his cell phone and texted a message to Leonardo.


    "Don''te over. I''ll go to see youter. You go back first."


    Hearing the phone ringing, Leonardo immediately took the phone out to check it. Then he ran back to


    his Rolls-Royce without saying a word. After getting in the car, he let the driver drive the Rolls-Royce to


    the side of the road.


    "Casey, you can drive away first. Otherwise, there will be too many people here, then your car can¡¯t go


    out." Leonardo texted a message to Casey.


    Edith saw this scene. She was pretty sure that Leonardo ran back into the car after Casey took out his


    mobile phone, and Leonardo also checked the phone. Was it possible that Casey sent a message to


    Leonardo just now?


    Edith was full of surprises. If this was the case, it meant that the person Leonardo came here to pick up


    was Casey.


    Flora and Jaxon both felt confused. They didn''t know why Leonardo walked halfway but suddenly ran


    back.


    Casey turned to look at Edith, and said, "Get in the car."


    Edith nodded, opened the door and sat in. Then she called Amara and Nics into the car.


    Casey nced at Flora and Jaxon, and said, "There is no car on this road right now. Go to drive


    quickly, or you won''t be able to leaveter."


    Flora immediately red at Casey, and said, "Casey, are you crazy? This road is that Leonardo cleared


    to wee the important guest. Do you dare to drive on this road?"


    Casey said with a smile, "This road is public. There is no regtion that only they can go."


    After speaking, Casey got into the car and then drove forward.


    Flora still wanted to stop him. Jaxon tugged her arm and said with a smile, "Just let him go. You also


    know Leonardo''s temper. When his car drives over, Leonardo will definitely smash his car. At that time,


    he will regret."


    Flora also thought so. She just sneered and watched Casey''s car driving forward.


    Both Amara and Nics in the car were also a little surprised. They didn''t expect Casey would drive on


    the road which Leonardo specially cleared for the important person. Wasn''t he making trouble?


    "Casey, what are you doing? Stop quickly. This road is not for you. We will be in trouble if theye to


    us." Amara shouted.


    Casey smiled and said, "It should be okay. Anyway, there is no other car passing by now."


    Amara immediately became anxious and yelled, "Casey, don''t get us involved. Stop the car. I have to


    go down!"


    "Casey, you are so awesome. The road was that Leonardo cleared for his important guest." Alexander


    was also a little surprised.


    Edith turned her head and looked at the three people. Then she said, "Listen to Casey. Let''s drive from


    here. There should be no problem."


    "How do you know? He¡¯s a big shot in Yutian County. Will he be willing to let us drive over?" Amara


    asked in confusion.


    Edith didn''t know how to exin to Amara, so she just said, "I believe in Casey."


    Casey smiled, stepped the elerator, and drove directly on the road.


    After seeing Leonardo''s men were so calm, as if this road was specially cleared for them, both Amara


    and Nics were so confused.


    "Could it be that the big shot in Yutian County is so kind. They let us drive over?" Nics said.


    "Maybe. Casey, you are lucky this time. He didn''te to punch you. If you dare do this again next


    time, you will be never allowed to touch the car again!" Seeing nothing happen, Amara was relieved.


    Then she just muttered.


    "Look, Leonardo''s men will definitely rush up to smash their carter." Jaxon sneered.


    Flora also looked expectantly.


    But soon, they saw that Casey''s car passing by Leonardo''s Rolls-Royce. However, no one rushed up to


    smash their car.


    Instead, after Casey''s car left, Leonardo got out of the car again and watched Casey''s car leave.


    Both of them were surprised. This was not in line with Leonardo''s style at all. How could he be willing to


    let Casey''s car pass?


    Moreover, after Casey''s car was far away, Leonardo got on the car again and then left here with his


    motorcycle fleet.


    Flora and Jaxon looked at the crowding road again, feeling dumbfounded. They could only move out


    little by little if they wanted to go now.


    Flora gritted her teeth and shouted, "Why is Casey so lucky this time? Leonardo actually let him drive


    over!"


    Jaxon snorted and said, "It must be that Leonardo saw them with me and thought they had a good


    rtionship with me, so he let them go."


    Flora immediately nodded and said, "Absolutely. They are really shameless. If it were because of you,


    their cars would have been smashed."


    "Forget it. They are also your rtives anyway. If Leonardo asks me, I will tell him I know them. But if


    they dare to do it again in the future, I won''t care if they are your rtives." Jaxon pouted.


    "Jaxon, you are so kind. If they do this again, you will directly let Leonardo beat them. You don¡¯t have to


    care about that they are my rtives." Flora looked at Jaxon with admiration.


    Then the two went to the car together and moved out of the road bit by bit.

 Chapter 182 Our Family Indeed Lives in A Villa

    Chapter 182 Our Family Indeed Lives in A Vi


    When Jaxon and Flora drove back slowly, the Amara family had already visited Amara''s father, Can


    Stevens, in Stevens'' House.


    Can was not too happy to see Amara returning. He had never paid much attention to this daughter,


    not to mention that Nics, whom Amara married, was still the least standing one in Patel family.


    In addition, Amara also brought Casey back, which made Can feel unhappier. So after a short talk


    with them, he let them go.


    Although there was still some rooms to live in Stevens'' House, Can didn''t want them to disturb him.


    So he arranged the Amara family in Sidney''s house.


    Sidney and Melissa just bought a two-story small bungalow, which just finished renovating. The two


    also hoped that the Amara family could live in their house so that they could show off their own house.


    When Alexander returned to Yutian County, he naturally went back to his own home. But Melissa asked


    him to go back to tell his parents, letting theme over to have dinner together for celebrating the


    Amara family''s return.


    In Melissa''s house, Melissa was proud to show Amara around her house.


    "Our bungalow can be regarded as the top-notch in Yutian County. Jaxon spent a lot of effort and went


    to ask Leonardo for help, then we could buy such a good house. Otherwise, if your familye over,


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    there is no rooms to live." Melissa said with a smile.


    Amara thought that this bungalow was far worse than her vi. But now she was living in someone


    else''s house, she couldn''t say something to embarrass Melissa. So she just kept smiling and nodding.


    When Melissa saw that Amara didn''t refute her, she sneered. If Amara really lived in the vi, she


    would have already showed off to everyone. Now it seemed that she didn¡¯t live in the vi.


    It was just that the car that the Amara family drove today made Melissa a little jealous. The car looked


    obviously better than Jaxon''s Audi. But she and Sidney didn''t know much about cars. So they didn''t


    know the price of the car.


    After a while, Jaxon and Flora arrived at home. When they saw the Amara family sittingfortably in


    their home, Flora immediately became angry.


    Melissa looked at Flora and Jaxon and asked, "Flora, didn''t you go to pick your aunt up? Why did they


    Flora sat next to Melissa, sulking. She was staring at Casey and Edith, her eyes full of resentment.


    "You have to ask Edith and Casey. Mom, you know what? Leonardo went to pick up his important guest


    at the bus station. He let his motorcycle fleet to clear the way for his guest. Jaxon said Leonardo was


    waiting for his important guest. But Casey took the opportunity to drive on the way Leonardo specially


    cleared for his guest. We couldn''t even stop him." Flora said.


    When Melissa and Sidney heard this, their eyes widened immediately. Melissa quickly turned to look at


    Casey and cursed, "You trash, are you really stupid or just pretend to be stupid? You dare to walk the


    road Leonardo cleared for his guest. If Leonardo wants to me you, your family can''t go back to J


    City."


    Amara was shocked. She didn''t expect the matter to be so serious. She red at Casey.


    "It¡¯s all right now, isn¡¯t it? Leonardo won''te to us." Casey said indifferently.


    "You dare say such words? If it weren''t for Jaxon today, do you think you can still sit here at ease? The


    reason why Leonardo didn''t pursue it is because of Jaxon. But you actually said such shameless


    words." Flora immediately yelled at Casey.


    Jaxon also looked at Casey contemptuously, and said, "Flora, don''t be angry with this kind of person.


    It''s not worth it. I will make it clear to Leonardo that we have nothing to do with this kind of wimp."


    Casey was a little bit speechless at once. He didn''t expect that the two of them would think it was


    because of Jaxon that Leonardo didn''te to them.


    Melissa and Sidney also red at Casey. Melissa said, "Amara, Casey is really shameless. Because of


    Jaxon, Leonardo forgave him. But he doesn''t even thank Jaxon. What a shame!"


    Amara immediately red at Casey, and shouted, "Casey, hurry up to thank Jaxon. Are you dumb?"


    Casey shook his head and said, "This matter has nothing to do with him. I don''t have to thank him."


    Melissa immediately stood up and pointed at Casey, scolding, "You such a jerk! How ungrateful you


    are! Who do you think you are? If you don''t thank Jaxon today, just get out of here. You¡¯re not wee


    to live in our house!"


    "I can go out." Casey stood up directly.


    He felt that the Flora family was so annoying. If he went out to live, he wouldn¡¯t have to listen to those


    people nagging. Besides, he had to meet Leonardo, so he took this opportunity to leave.


    "Humph, I didn''t expect you to be so stubborn. Get out of my house quickly. I want to see where you


    can live." Flora said, curling her lips.


    Edith didn''t expect that as soon as she arrived in Yutian County, her rtionship with the Flora family


    woulde to such a point. She stood up and said, "Casey, living outside must not asfortable as


    at home. Or..."


    Casey smiled and said, "It''s okay. I can live in a hotel. I happen to have something to deal with."


    Hearing what Casey said, Edith nodded and said, "Then I walk you out."


    Casey did not refuse. The two went out of Flora''s house.


    Amara cursed Casey a few words silently. Then she turned her head to look at Flora, and said, "Flora,


    Casey is such a shameless wimp. Don''t take it to your heart."


    "Humph, he is shameless. Edith is not much better than him. Both of them are shameless." Flora


    muttered.


    Amara''s face turned gloomy in an instant. She thought, ¡®Who do you think you are? How dare you


    judge my daughter? If it weren''t for living in your house today, I would turn against your family long time


    ago.¡¯


    ...


    Downstairs, Edith and Casey were walking together.


    "That Leonardo cleared the road was just for weing you, right?" Edith asked.


    Casey turned to look at Edith, then he said with a smile, "My wife is really smart."


    Edith immediately reached out to pinch Casey''s arm. She said, "Enough."


    "My rtives are just like this. Don''t take it to your heart." Edithforted Casey.


    "Don''t worry. I don''t care about their words at all. I think it''s more convenient to live outside. Would you


    like to join me?" Casey asked.


    "I''d better live here first. No matter what, they are also my rtives. It is not good to make the


    rtionship too stiff." Edith said.


    Casey nodded. Then he stopped and said, "Go upstairs. Don''t walk me out. Your family nned to eat


    out, didn¡¯t they? Call me if you have any problems."


    Edith nodded, and then asked, "Are you going to meet Leonardo now?"


    Casey answered, ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Edith hesitated for a moment, and then said, "Don¡¯t drink outside, especially with other women. Even if


    it''s Leonardo''s arrangement, you are not allowed to agree. Otherwise, otherwise I..."


    Looking at Edith''s cute look, Casey immediately held her in his arms. He smiled and said, "Don''t worry.


    I only love you. I won''t cheat on you."


    Edith was relieved and then turned around to go upstairs.


    After Casey watched Edith go upstairs, he took out his mobile phone to call Leonardo.


    In a short while, the only Rolls-Royce in Yutian County stopped at the gate of themunity where


    Melissa lived. Casey got on the car and then left here.


    "Casey, let''s go to Youfong Hotel, the best restaurant in Yutian County. I have the best private room


    there. I have to treat you to a good meal." Leonardo said with a smile.


    Casey nodded. No matter which the restaurant was, it was the same to him.


    ...


    In the evening, the Flora family, the Alexander family and the Amara family also came to Youfong Hotel.


    Jaxon walked at the forefront and said with a smile, "I booked a private room here. Youfong Hotel is the


    best restaurant in Yutian County. Most people can''t book a private room here. Relying on Leonardo''s


    connections, I can book a private room."


    Everyone looked at Jaxon with admiration, feeling Jaxon was indeed excellent among the younger


    generation.


    "Jaxon is really amazing. You can book the private room in Youfong Hotel. We wanted toe here for


    dinner before, but there were no rooms at all."


    "Yes, because of Jaxon, we cane here for a meal."


    "Having a boyfriend like Jaxon, Flora was so lucky and happy."


    At this time, Alexander looked around strangely, but did not see Casey. He asked, "Where is Casey?


    Why didn''t hee?"


    "Don''t mention that wimp. He doesn''t know what¡¯s good for him. He doesn''t deserve to sit with us for


    dinner." Flora said immediately.


    "What are you talking about? Casey is awesome, even better than your boyfriend. You can¡¯t call him a


    wimp in the future." Alexander looked angry.


    Flora immediately red at Alexander, and said, "Alexander, who are your family? Why are you helping


    an outsider? What can that wimp do? If it weren''t for Jaxon, he would be totally screwed."


    Then Flora exaggerated what happened when they went to pick up the Amara family.


    After Alexander''s parents heard this, they immediately said, "That''s right. If it weren''t for Jaxon, maybe


    Casey would be beaten up by Leonardo. Alexander, you are not allowed to speak for that jerk in the


    future."


    Alexander curled his lips. He didn''t feel that Leonardo didn''te to make trouble for them was


    because of Jaxon. But he didn''t bother to talk to Flora, so he didn''t speak any more.


    The three family entered Youfong Hotel together and went to the private room booked by Jaxon. After


    sitting down, Jaxon handed the menu to Amara, and said, "Order some food you like. My treat today."


    Amara stared at the dishes on the menu, and found that the prices were not low, but not too high.


    Melissa smiled and said, "Amara, you must have never been to such a high-end restaurant for dinner.


    Take a look at the dishes on the menu. Don''t worry about the money. Just order it."


    Amara immediately replied, "It''s not expensive. It''s normal price in J City."


    Melissa''s face immediately sank. She said, ¡°Amara, don¡¯t pretend to be a wealth man. You have to


    support Casey, that wimp. I¡¯m afraid you rarely eat meat at ordinary times. You still said the food here is


    not expensive."


    Amara smiled and said, "Casey is indeed a wimp, but he is rich. He has taken us to many high-end


    restaurants. They are all better than here."


    Melissa didn''t believe. She said, "See, you start bragging again. After so many years, you still haven''t


    gotten rid of your old habit. You even said that Casey is rich. Who believes that?"


    Amara immediately red at her. They thought she was bragging.


    At this time, Alexander¡¯s mother asked, "Amara, didn¡¯t you say that you live in a vi? Why did


    Alexander tell me that he lived at a friend¡¯s house when he called mest time? Is your vi so small


    that can¡¯t have one more person to live?"


    Hearing that, the Alexander family and the Flora family allughed.


    "Our family indeed lives in a vi. Alexander, tell your mother. I don¡¯t have to brag about it." Amara said


    with a gloomy expression.


    Alexander nodded, and said, "Auntie is right. The vi her family lives in is indeed the best in J City."


    Alexander''s mother immediately red at him and said, "Alexander, why did you also fool us? If their


    family lives in a vi, why will you live with your friend?"


    "Mom, I yed games with my friends. My friend''s house is also a vi, but it''s not as good as my


    aunt''s." Then, Alexander took out his mobile phone and showed them the video and photos he took


    before returning today.


    "I also took videos and photos specifically. Can you say that this vi is not good?"


    A group of people stopped talking immediately after watching the video and photos.


    Melissa''s and Flora''s faces were so terrible. They thought their house was very good. But after they


    saw Amara''s vi, they felt their house was just a shit.


    "I don¡¯t believe. Who knows whether this is someone else''s house?" Flora muttered.


    "All right. Stop talking. Hurry up and order dishes." Sidney frowned and said.


    At this moment, the door of the private room was pushed open. A few menacing men walked in.

 Chapter 183 That One Is My Wife

    Chapter 183 That One Is My Wife


    "You all go out. We are going to eat here today. You cane hereter," said a man who took the


    lead.


    The three families sitting at the table were all taken aback. Unexpectedly, they hadn''t ordered the food


    yet, and someone came to let them out.


    Everyone looked at Jaxon. Jaxon was also confused, not knowing what was going on.


    "Are you all deaf? Can''t you hear my words? Get out quickly, we want this private room today," the man


    said impatiently.


    Jaxon stood up, looked at the waiter next to him, and asked, "What''s going on? I ordered this private


    room. What do they mean?"


    The waiter was embarrassed and said, "Sorry. These gentlemen are our regr customers. Today''s


    private rooms have been booked, but these gentlemen don''t want to go to other ces, so they just..."


    "So, they want to grab our private room?" Jaxon frowned.


    "Sir, these..." The waiter was also embarrassed, but he didn''t dare to provoke those people.


    The man directly dragged the waiter behind him, then red at Jaxon, and said, "Damn! Tell you, I am


    the boss of the second biggest jadepany in Yutian County. In Yutian County, I think no one dares


    to stop me from eating at somewhere I like. Take these people away quickly, otherwise don''t me me


    for being impolite."


    Jaxon stared immediately and said, "I''m Leonardo''s man. You are the boss of the second biggest jade


    Hearing Jaxon''s words, the man was not as arrogant as just now. In Yutian County, no one really dared


    to offend Leonardo.


    He stared at Jaxon suspiciously, and asked, Are you really Leonardo''s man? "


    Jaxon held up his chest and said, "Yes, you''d better apologize to me as soon as possible, otherwise, if


    Leonardo knows it, you will be in trouble."


    "That''s right, Jaxon is Leonardo''s man. Who are you? Dare youe and grab a private room with us."


    Melissa suddenly became arrogant when seeing those people be scared by Leonardo''s name.


    The man nced at Melissa, then looked at Jaxon, and said, "I know the few people under Leonardo.


    Why have I never seen you?"


    Jaxon became a little embarrassed suddenly. Although he was Leonardo''s assistant, under normal


    circumstances, he basically couldn''t see Leonardo.


    Leonardo only asked him to deal with the affairs of thepany. He was not able to socialize, or


    receive customers, so it was normal for these people not to know Jaxon.


    "Is it necessary to let you know everyone under Leonardo? I advise you to apologize to me now,


    otherwise, I will call Leonardo. Then none of you can run away today," Jaxon said aggressively.


    The man sneered and said, "Then I will be here watching you call Leonardo. If you get through, we will


    apologize to you one by one. If you can''t get through, don''t me me for being cruel!"


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Flora stared at the few people, curled her lips, and said, "Well, dare you doubt my boyfriend. When the


    timees, Leonardo wille, and you will get into trouble."


    "If he can''t get through to Leonardo today, I will take you back and let my brothers take turns to y


    with you." The man stared at Flora trivially.


    Flora nced at the few people in disgust, and dared not speak.


    Jaxon took out his phone. He felt that he couldn''t let it go. Today, he must teach those people a lesson.


    Alexander stared at Jaxon, and felt that Jaxon was unreliable, so he turned to Edith and said, "Edith, let


    me tell Casey. I am afraid we''ll be in trouble."


    Edith thought Alexander was right, so she nodded.


    Melissa heard Alexander''s words and said, "What''s the use of telling that wimp? It will be fine after


    Jaxon calls Leonardo. Even if the wimpes, can he help us drive these people away?"


    Alexander ignored her at all, and sent a message to Casey directly.


    "Casey, we get some problems in Youfong Hotel. Someone is stirring up trouble, can you solve it for


    us?"


    "I''m also in Youfong Hotel, which private room are you in?" Casey replied.


    Alexander''s eyes lit up suddenly. He didn''t expect Casey to be in the Youfong Hotel, thinking that


    Casey would definitely help them settle this trouble.


    He immediately said the name of the private room, and told Casey about the specific matters again.


    After a while, Casey replied, "Don''t worry, I''ll let someone solve it."


    Jaxon called Leonardo. To tell the truth, he was still a little worried. After all, he had never asked


    Leonardo for help before, and he didn''t know whether Leonardo would help him.


    "Sorry, the subscriber you are dialing is power off." Jaxon trembled when he heard the voice on the


    phone, and the cold sweat on his forehead came out.


    He didn''t expect Leonardo''s phone to be switched off.


    At this time, Leonardo was sitting in the top box of Youfong Hotel and drinking with Casey. Because he


    was afraid of being disturbed by others, he turned off his phone directly.


    "My wife is also eating here. They seem to be in trouble in their private room. Let''s go and take a look."


    Casey said to Leonardo.


    Leonardo stood up and said, "How dare they make trouble for your wife, I will not spare them!"


    Then Casey and Leonardo walked out together.


    In Edith''s private room, Jaxon stared stiffly at the men in front of him, not knowing what to do for a


    while.


    "Did you fucking get through? You have been here for a long time, and you haven''t done anything," the


    man said impatiently.


    Flora stood up immediately and said, "Could you think that my boyfriend can''t get through to Leonardo?


    I advise you to get out, or when Leonardoes, it will be toote for you to regret it."


    The man snorted coldly, snatched Jaxon''s phone, and found that he hadn''t called at all. He was


    immediately angry.


    "Dare you lie to me!"


    The man pped Jaxon''s face directly and threw his phone on the table.


    Flora was stunned for a moment. She stared at Jaxon''s phone and found that he did not make a call,


    but just stood there for five minutes holding the phone.


    "Jaxon, why don''t you call Leonardo?" Flora asked puzzled.


    "Leonardo''s phone is switched off. What a bad day today! It must be because of damn Casey." Jaxon


    covered his face with resentment.


    The three families sitting at the table panicked all of a sudden. They thought that Jaxon could solve this


    problem, but now they realized that Jaxon was not as powerful as they thought.


    Seeing that Jaxon couldn''t call Leonardo at all, the men rushed up, held him down and beat him


    severely.


    "Don''t fight, we can give you this private room. You guys stop!" Melissa said anxiously.


    "Fuck, dare you cheat me. Just now I really thought you could call Leonardo in. Kick the shit out of


    him!" the man shouted with a sullen look.


    At this time, his gaze fell on Edith. His eyes suddenly brightened, with a wretched smile on his face.


    "This girl looks nice," the man said, "Stop!"


    Seeing that everyone stopped, Jaxon took two steps back and rubbed his face.


    "You fool me, I originally intended to teach you a lesson, but I now give you a chance. As long as you


    can promise me a condition, I will spare you," the man said.


    Jaxon knew that he couldn''t confront these people now, so he could only ask, "What is the condition?"


    The man pointed his finger at Edith and said, "Let this girl go with me, I will forgive you, and this private


    room is also reserved for you."


    Edith frowned immediately, and Amara said immediately, "Let my daughter go with you? No way!"


    Flora rolled her eyes and said, "Just let Edith go with them. They will definitely not do anything to her,


    probably just let her drink a little."


    "Yes, yes, just drink, I promise not to do anything else." The man smirked.


    Edith gave Flora an annoyed look and said, "Then why don''t you go?"


    Flora red at her, and said, "They''re talking about you, what am I going to do?"


    "She''s right, I want you. She doesn''t look as beautiful as you, I don''t like her," the man said.


    Flora''s face contorted. She didn''t not know if she should be grateful or angry.


    Alexander recorded the situation with his phone and sent it to Casey. After all, it was rted to Edith,


    and Casey must still be very concerned about it.


    "Hurry up, you guys quickly discuss whether to let this girl go with me, or let my people beat you all. I


    don''t have time to waste here," the man said impatiently.


    Melissa immediately asked Edith to follow the man, but Amara disagreed, and the two sides quarreled.


    Just as the two sides were quarreling, a waiter walked in and said to the man, "Sir, someone is looking


    for you outside."


    "Who is so annoying? Come to me now," the man scolded.


    The waiter leaned to the man''s ear and said a few words. The expression on the man''s face changed


    immediately. Regardless of the situation in the private room, he turned around and walked out.


    Casey and Leonardo were already standing outside the private room. Casey had just watched the


    video sent to him by Alexander, and when he saw that the man wanted to let Edith go with him, his face


    darkened instantly.


    "Leonardo, you are here too. I''m so embarrassed. If I knew you were here earlier, I must prepare a gift


    for you." After the man came out, he saw Leonardo and immediately smiled.


    Leonardo red at the man, and said coldly, "David, you are so courageous. Dare youe to this


    private room to make trouble."


    David shocked, thinking that it was terrible. Was Leonardo was really asked by the man?


    "Leonardo, I really don''t know that the guy inside is your man, I''ll go and apologize to him," David said


    hurriedly.


    "What guy?" Leonardo asked in confusion.


    "Just a tall and thin man with sses. He said he worked for you. Didn''t youe here for him?" Sun


    Er asked.


    "My man? I came with my big brother." Leonardo shouted, not knowing who David was talking about.


    David was startled and nced at Casey. He didn''t expect Leonardo to serve under this person. He


    was definitely not an ordinary person.


    "Did you molest a girl in it just now?" Casey asked.


    David smiled and said, "There is indeed a girl who looks very beautiful. Do you want that girl? I''m going


    to get her out..."


    Before David''s words were finished, Casey pped his face, then kicked David''s crotch again, and put


    him on the ground.


    "That''s my wife," Casey said.


    The expression onDavid''s face changed drastically. He couldn''t care about the pain on his body. He


    quickly got up, knelt in front of Casey, and begged for mercy, "Sir, I know I''m wrong, I don''t know that


    the person inside is your wife. If you know, I will definitely not go in and make trouble. Please forgive


    me, I will never dare to do it anymore."


    Leonardo kicked him again and scolded, "You are so fucking courageous. Dare you have designs on


    my boss''s wife. If I don''t castrate you, you won''t know how big a mistake you''ve made."


    "Leonardo, I know I was wrong. Please save me. I really don''t know." David reached out and struck his


    face, almost crying.


    Casey nced at him and said, "Now go in and apologize. If you are so dozy again, it won''t be as


    simple as castrating you."


    David quickly nodded, turned and ran into the private room to apologize.


    "Bro Casey, shall we go in and say hello?" Leonardo asked.


    Casey shook his head and said, "They don''t wait to see me. I won''t go in. Just solve the trouble."


    Leonardo nodded, and walked towards their private room with Casey.


    "By the way, Bro Casey, I have a friend named ck Wolf. He wille overter and wants to meet


    you. Would you mind?" Leonardo asked.


    Casey shook his head, saying nothing.


    In the private room, Amara and Melissa were still arguing. At this time, David ran back and both of


    them were quiet immediately.


    Jaxon was nervous, thinking that David was going to get mad.


    Edith was also a little nervous, wondering if she should call Casey quickly.


    Alexander had a rxed look. He knew that Casey had punished him when he saw David''s panic


    expression.


    "Don''t worry, Edith. It''s okay," Alexander said to Edith with a smile.


    Edith pursed her lips, unable to rx.


    At this moment, David knelt down directly at Edith, then knocked his head three times on the ground,


    and said, "I was wrong, I''m sorry, please forgive me, I really don''t know the rtionship between you


    and Leonardo, I will never dare bother you anymore."

 Chapter 184 It Was Casey Who Settled It

    Chapter 184 It Was Casey Who Settled It


    Everyone in the private room was stunned.


    David, who was still aggressive before, suddenly knelt down and knocked his head. This reversal really


    shocked them.


    "This...what''s the situation?" Sidney stared at David kneeling on the ground in shock.


    "I don''t know. Why is he like a different person after going out?" Melissa also asked suspiciously.


    Seeing David kowtow at herself, Edith was really shocked. She didn''t know what was going on. When


    thinking of Alexander''s calm look just now, and he said that it would be fine, Edith thought he must


    know what was going on. So, she turned her head and nced at Alexander.


    "How is this going?"


    Alexander handed his phone to Edith proudly and asked Edith to take a look at the chat between him


    and Casey.


    After reading it, Edith understood what was going on. David went out just now, he must have seen


    Casey, so there would be such a big change after returning.


    "Casey is really amazing. He hase to our Yutian County. He still has such a great ability to David


    kowtow to you and apologize," Alexander said with a smile.


    Jaxon originally thought that David would get mad. However, after seeing this scene, there was a trace


    of doubt on his face.


    He stared at David and asked tentatively, "Weren''t you so arrogant just now? Why are you kneeling


    and kowtow now?"


    David quickly turned his head to look at Jaxon, apologized and said, "Sir, I am sorry. I hit you just now.


    I''ll apologize to you."


    After speaking, David raised his hand severely and pped himself several times.


    He didn''t know the one Casey cared about was just Edith. Edith was sitting with these people for


    dinner. Therefore, he thought these people were all Leonardo''s friends, so he didn''t dare to offend


    anyone.


    Jaxon saw that David was actually apologizing, so he asked, "Did you see Leonardo when you went


    out just now?"


    David immediately nodded and said, "Yes, I saw Leonardo and his friends. I really don''t know that you


    and Leonardo are friends, especially this girl. I really know that I was wrong, so please forgive me."


    David looked at Edith sincerely.


    Jaxon didn''t realize the meaning of David''s words at all, but when he heard Leonardoing, he


    immediately believed that Leonardo came to get even with David for him.


    Edith stared at David. Fortunately, nothing happened today. Edith didn''t want to do anything to David,


    so she said to David, "Okay, go out, don''t do this in the future."


    David immediately nodded, and after another kowtow to Edith, he hurriedly left the private room with


    his men.


    Jaxon''s suddenly became gloomy. He felt that David had be so polite because of him. Now that


    Edith looked so high, letting David leave, it undoubtedly robbed him of the limelight.


    "Flora, these rtives in your family are really not polite. Obviously, David came to apologize to her


    because of me. I haven''t spoken yet, she actually let David go. Doesn''t she take herself too seriously?"


    Jaxon said coldly.


    After Flora heard Jaxon''s words, her eyes widened and asked, "You mean, Leonardo came to teach


    David a lesson because of you?"


    "Otherwise, is anyone here who has something to do with Leonardo?" Jaxon said.


    "But, didn''t you not call Leonardo at that time?" Flora asked with some confusion.


    Jaxon was a little embarrassed at once. He didn''t know how Leonardo knew that he was here, but in


    his opinion, Leonardo came to get even with David only because of him. Apart from him, no one


    present knew Leonardo


    "It must be Leonardo''s man who saw mee in at that time. And Leonardo knew that David came


    here to make trouble. Therefore, Leonardo came to help us." Jaxon thought he had found a reasonable


    reason.


    After listening to it, Flora felt it was reasonable, turned to look at Edith, and said, "Some people are so


    self-righteous. It is so ridiculous that they benefit from others but still take the credit for themselves."


    Both Melissa and Sidney felt that Leonardo came to settle the matter because of Jaxon, and both


    stared at Edith contemptuously.


    "Edith, you are too impolite. Last time you and Casey were not punished by Leonardo because of


    Jaxon. This time, you benefit because of Jaxon again. You actually made a decision for him. Don''t you


    have to thank him this time?" Melissa also said.


    Edith frowned immediately, not to mention who benefited. This incident had nothing to do with her. She


    was still a victim. Melissa was too much that she wanted her to apologize to Jaxon.


    "Who said that the matter was settled because of him? Didn''t you hear that the person said that it was


    Leonardo''s friend? Is it possible that Leonardo''s friend would alsoe over to help him settle?"


    Alexander said discontentedly.


    "If it was because of Leonardo''s friend, so what? Could it be that I can''t recognize Leonardo''s friend?


    Why did Leonardo''s friende to help us?" Jaxon gave Alexander a sneer.


    Alexander curled his lips and said, "Did you not see that the person just kowtowed to Edith, and he had


    to focus on Edith, so it must be Casey who settled this matter."


    When those sitting there heard Alexander''s words, they were taken aback, and then they allughed.


    Flora nced at Alexander like an idiot, and said, "Alexander, you are bewitched by Casey, aren''t you?


    Why do you keep thinking about defending him now? Don''t want to think whether Casey, that wimp,


    has qualifications to be friends with Leonardo. Don''t quibble here."


    Sidney and Melissa also looked at Alexander with a little dissatisfaction. They used to look down on


    Amara''s family together. Now after Alexander went to J City, he actually started to defend Casey. They


    naturally felt that Alexander was ingrate and helped an outsider.


    "Alexander, what''s the matter with you? It''s obvious that Casey is so useless. Even if you want to


    defend him, you don''t have to give credit to him. He let Leonardo settle this matter? Don''t you think it is


    funny?" Melissa said in a weird tone.


    Sidney also said, "Yes, this matter is clearly set up because of Jaxon. Is it difficult for you to admit that


    Jaxon is excellent?"


    Alexander immediately stared, thinking that you could praised Jaxon was excellent for anything, which


    was really amazing.


    Seeing Alexander said this, Alexander''s parents red at him quickly and told him not to defend


    Casey.


    Alexander didn''t care at all. He knew that Casey was strong. These people couldn''t see it because they


    were too stupid.


    "It''s fine if she doesn''t want to say thank me. Flora, I think your family have to avoid such rtives in


    the future. They are ungrateful. Even if you help them, they will not appreciate you," Jaxon said coldly.


    Amara really couldn''t stand it anymore, so she yelled at Jaxon, "Who do you think are ungrateful? That


    man came to apologize to my daughter. If it is really for you, why didn''t he kowtow to you? Why can''t


    the one who helped my daughter solve the problem be Casey? Casey is great now."


    Edith was taken aback. She didn''t expect Amara to defend Casey. She was surprised


    Amara also thought that Melissa''s family and Jaxon''s words were too unpleasant, so she said that.


    Otherwise, she would naturally not defend Casey.


    "Well, you are really shameless, and insisted on defending a wimp. I really don''t know what you think


    about," Melissa whispered.


    Nichs frowned and shouted, "Enough! Can you stop talking about it, can we still eat?"


    Everyone was silent. For a while, Jaxon called the waiter and ordered the food. The three families


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    finished the meal in a silent and awkward atmosphere.


    When they returned home at night, the Amara''s family did not speak to Melissa''s family, and went back


    to their rooms after taking a shower.


    Both Melissa and Sidney scolded the Amara and her family as shameless. They lived in their house,


    but were still so arrogant.


    Flora and Jaxon walked downstairs together after eating, both seemed quite unhappy.


    "These rtives of your family are really shameless. Not only did they not want to thank me, but also


    give credit to a wimp. It really makes me angry," Jaxon said with disdain.


    "Oh, babe, don''t care about them. Their family is just like that. They got bullied at J City, and started


    venting at us," Flora said.


    "You mean, they are always bullied in J City? Don''t they all live in a vi?" Jaxon asked.


    "Well, what vi? Who knows where Alexander got the photos from? I don''t know whether they are true


    or false. Their family has no status in J City at all. Edith is married to Casey, a wimp. I heard that Edith''s


    grandfather looks down on their family very much. It would be weird if they could live in a vi," Flora


    said.


    Jaxon snorted coldly, and said, "Dare they challenge me even this way. They''re really insane. Do they


    really treat me as a bully?"


    "Yeah, I also think they are too much. They have a bad life, but pretend to live a veryfortable life.


    Maybe that his car is also rented," Flora added.


    At this time Flora rolled her eyes and said, "Babe, I have a way to verify whether their family is doing


    well."


    "What?" Jaxon asked.


    "If we want to know whether their family is doing well, just follow them to the mall. Tomorrow I will ask


    Edith and Casey to the mall and go shopping together. Then you can buy me some bags or something.


    We can see if Casey is willing to buy Edith something. If he is unwilling, they must have pretended to


    be rich," Flora said.


    Jaxon smiled and nodded, and said, "This method works. Then let''s go to the mall tomorrow."


    "But this will cost you a bit money," Flora said coquettishly.


    Jaxonughed immediately and said, "It doesn''t matter. As long as they can know that they can''t


    Flora immediately kissed Jaxon on the cheek.


    "Moreover, dare Edith rob me of the limelight, and she didn''t thank me. I am really angry. I can''t bear


    this incident," Jaxon said.


    "Babe, do you want to beat Edith?" Flora asked.


    "Yes. Do you know ck Wolf?" Jaxon said, squinting.


    Flora''s eyes widened immediately, and she said, " ck Wolf is a famous underworld kingpin in Yutian


    County. Do you want to find ck Wolf against Edith? That''s not good. Although they are hateful, there


    is no need to make them... ¡­"


    Jaxon smiled and said, "Don''t worry too much. I know they are rtives of your family. We can''t go too


    far, and I can''t order ck Wolf. I know some of his men, and I have been contacted with them.


    Tomorrow they will go and trouble Casey and Edith, at most they will molest Edith and beat Casey."


    Flora breathed a sigh of relief, and said with a smile, "This is okay. They should suffer a bit, so that they


    can have self-knowledge."


    Jaxon smiled and hugged Flora''s waist, one hand kept moving on her body.


    "Don''t go back tonight, follow me to a hotel."


    Flora blushed immediately and said, "Oh, disgusting."


    But she did not refuse, and they walked towards the nearby hotel together.

 Chapter 185 Buy the Store

    Chapter 185 Buy the Store


    Flora and Jaxon came back home in the morning and Melissa had had breakfast,


    Melissa showed a smile, seeing Flora and Jaxone back. She thought it was normal.


    Jaxon was good and she had make up her mind to marry Flora to Jaxon, so she was ok with that.


    Melissa and Amara still had bad rtionship. Flora rolled her eyes and said, ¡°Aunt, you don''t have to


    entangle what happened yesterday. We did something wrong too, and we are rtives, so don¡¯t hurt


    our harmony for this matter."


    Amara took a look at Flora and said, ¡°You are right, and more sensible than your mother."


    Melissa immediately stared at her and was to quarrel with Amara, but Flora hurriedly gave Melissa a


    look, signaling her not to speak.


    "Aunt, there is a newly opened mall. Jaxon and was about to it. Edith should be avable, why don''t


    you let her go with us?" Flora said.


    Amara turned his head to see Edith and asked, ¡°Flora, do you want to go?"


    Edith shook her head and said, "No. I''m not interested in shopping."


    Flora rolled her eyes. Her purpose today was to let Edith go to the mall to make fool of herself, if Edith


    refused to be there, her n would be in vain.


    She turned her head to smile to Melissa, indicating Melissa to help her.


    Melissa immediately understood the meaning of Flora, and immediately said, ¡°Do you have no interest


    or money? Edith, go with Flora, if you like something and you can''t afford it, you can ask Jaxon to buy it


    for you. He has money and will not be as chinchy as Casey."


    Amara could not stand it and said, ¡°Who said we have no money? Flora, go with them, by the way, ask


    Casey to join you and let him pay."


    Edith frowned and said, ¡°Mom, I really don''t want to go."


    Melissaughed and said, ¡°Flora, forget it, just go with Jaxon. I think they don¡¯t want to spend money


    and will not but anything even if they go with you."


    Amara was angry. Thinking she could not let Melissa look down on her, she walked to Edith and


    persuaded her.


    "Edith, go with them. You have note back for a long time. Go with then and have a look don''t


    always stay at home. I will call Casey, you go with him, and buy me something. I will call him now.¡±


    With that, Amara took out the mobile phone and made a call to Casey.


    After hanging up the phone, Amara looked at Edith with a smile, ¡°Edith, Casey will be here soon, go


    down with Flora."


    Edith was helpless and could only nod and tidy up simply.


    Flora sneered. She was still thinking how to ask Casey to go with them, now Amara directly made a call


    to him, which saved her effort.


    Edith, after tidying up, went downstairs with Jaxon and Flora.


    When they were downstairs, Edith found Casey had been standing at the door, so she quickly ran over.


    Seeing that, Jaxon and Flora also walked over.


    "Casey, where did you livest night? You did not sleep in the park, did you?" Flora sneered.


    "The hotel." Casey said.


    Flora pressed her lips and said, ¡°The inn is not for a person to live. You certainly regret to go out to live.


    Now if you apologize to Jaxon, I may let you back to my home."


    She subconsciously thought that Casey found a small hotel worth dozens of yuan a night.


    Casey shook his head and said, ¡°The hotel is veryfortable, better than your home."


    Leonardo arranged Huadu Hotel the only five-star hotel in Yutian County to Casey. And it was a


    presidential suite, naturally morefortable than Flora''s house.


    "Don¡¯t pretend, what hotel can be morefortable than my house, unless it is Huadu Hotel. Do you


    think you can afford that kind of ce?" Flora said in disdain.


    Casey did not intend to argue with her but said, ¡°How can we go there, drive?"


    Jaxon immediately said with a smile, ¡°Drive a car, my car is on the side of the road. Let your car be


    there, if it gets something wrong, it will be difficult to give it back."


    Jaxon thought Casey rented a car, so his eyes were full of satire.


    Casey and Edith did not want to argue with them, so they walked to Jaxon¡¯s car and sat down.


    Before long, when they arrived at the mall, the four people got out of the car and walked in together.


    "This mall is invested by Leonardo. The inside was the same as the ordinary malls, but there are a lot


    of disy cases to sell jade, and there are areas to sell raw stone of jade. This is the characteristics of


    Yutian County, you certainly have not seen it in J City." Flora said.


    Casey and Edith nodded, the raw materials of jade could not be seen in malls of J City.


    "Jaxon gets 20% off for the goods here. That''s the advantage for working for Leonardo." Flora said


    They walked to a designer bag shop, Flora¡¯s eyes became bright.


    Edith had no interest in bag. She usually took a simple bag to work, and she did not like expensive


    bags, because she thought it was meaningless.


    Casey turned his head to see Edith and said with a smile, ¡°Is there a bag you like? I will buy one for


    you."


    Edith shook her head and said, "No, I don''t really need it."


    Casey could only nod.


    Jaxon sneered, looking at Casey , ¡°Casey, you are silly, women are duplicity. It is not true when they


    say no. I think she is reluctant to let you spend money, and you don''t have much money."


    Casey did not consider this issue, so he turned around to see Edith and asked, ¡°Is it ture?"


    Edith said with a smile, ¡°No, I have no interest in that. I know if you have money or not, so I will have if I


    want, instead of saving money for you."


    Casey thought it made sense. Edith already knew he was from the Davies family, and he would not


    care about money.


    Jaxon believed that two people were acting, they just could not afford it.


    In a while, Flora came up with a beautiful bag, and said to Jaxon, ¡°Honey, this bag is so beautiful, I


    want it."


    "Buy it." Jaxon said without hesitation.


    "But this bag costs more than fifty thousand." Flora said.


    Jaxon said with a smile, ¡°As long as you like it, even if it is more expensive, I will buy it for you."


    Flora was pleased and took Jaxon¡¯s card to pay.


    Jaxon took a look at Casey proudly and said, ¡°Casey, see? This is a man. Women only say what they


    want when the man is strong enough. You are not strong, of course she''s embarrassed to say what she


    wants."


    "And men should be generous. What women want it or not is not rted to that you buy it or not. If she


    says she doesn¡¯t want it and you don''t buy it, it makes you chinchy."


    "Look at me, I bought a bag costs 50,000 yuan, this is the essence of my confidence. You have to ask


    before buying, it is because you are not confident."


    Caseyughed after hearing Jaxon¡¯s words, ¡°So, I should be generous to buy some valuable things to


    her, meaning that I respect her?"


    Jaxon said with a smile, ¡°That''s right, a bag costs 50,000 yuan is valuable. If you don¡¯t want to buy it, it


    just means you''re too poor."


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Flora came back at this time. Seeing Jaxon talking with Casey, she said with a smile, ¡°Honey, don''t talk


    that with such a loser. He is not a sessful person like you, and he won''t know what you think."


    Casey turned his head to look at Edith and said, ¡°I think what he said is reasonable. I should buy it for


    you even if you don¡¯t want it."


    Edith rolled eyes at Casey and said, ¡°What do want to buy for me?"


    Jaxon said with a smile, ¡°Remember, buy the most expensive thing, this is the respect to her. Of


    course, you may not be able to buy a bag worth fifty thousand, but thirty thousand is enough."


    Flora pressed her lips and said, ¡°He? Buy a bag worth thirty thousand? I don¡¯t think he can afford a bag


    worth three hundred.¡±


    Casey smiled and whispered in Edith¡¯s ear, ¡°I will buy the whole shop first."


    Edith immediately widened her eyes. She did not expect that Casey wanted to buy the shop.


    Casey''s words were not heard by Flora and Jaxon, he didn''t want them to speak in front of him.


    With that, Casey walked to the front desk and talk with the staff.


    "Edith, how expensive the bag he will buy you? Pick one." Flora asked, staring at Edith.


    Edith said, "No...No, he will buy it."


    She thought she did not need to choose since Casey would buy the shop.


    Flora thought Edith did not want Casey to lose face, so she said that. Casey would certainly pick one of


    the cheapest one.


    It seemed that his family just pretended to be rich.


    Jaxon held the same thought as Flora, thinking Casey was afraid Edith picked an expensive one, so he


    went to the front desk to ask which one was the cheapest.


    If he really wanted to buy the expensive one, Casey would have been showing off.


    After a long time, Casey was still talking with the staff.


    Flora and Jaxon thought Casey was bargaining, so suddenly they became impatient.


    "Casey is too slow. Why cost a long time to buy a bag? Why does he bargain for so long?" Flora said.


    "He isn''t bargaining." Edith said.


    "Don''t speak for him. Casey is stingy. My words do not work for him. I don¡¯t think you should marry


    him." Jaxon said.


    Edith did not put Jaxon¡¯s words to heart. If she should not marry Casey, then who should she marry to?


    Finally, Casey finished talking with the staff, and the man agreed to sell all bags to Casey. Casey


    directly took out the bank card and wiped three million.


    Casey gave his address in J City to the clerk, let her send these bags, and then asked the clerk to take


    out the most expensive bag worth two hundred and fifty thousand yuan to Edith.


    After that, Casey took a bag, took off thebel, and then went to Edith and gave her the bag. He said


    with a smile, ¡°Take this first, you will have a lot of bags."


    Edith did not refuse and took it.


    Flora approached immediately and took a look at the bag. She found that there was nobel on it, so


    she immediately thought that this was one of the processing bags.


    After all, only this kind of goods did not havebels. Casey must have talked for a long time with the


    man, so he agreed to sell him the processing good.


    Flora immediatelyughed and said, ¡°I thought you bought a good bag, it turned out to be a processing


    bag. What a shame."


    Caseypletely did not care, he said, ¡°We have bought the bag, let''s go to see the jade stone."


    And the four of them walked out together.


    All the staff inside the shop immediately came forward and shouted at Casey respectfully, ¡°Sir, thank


    you for your support of our shop."


    Jaxon and Flora were stunned. Jaxon whispered, ¡°The staff of this store have good attitude. They are


    polite to a man who bought a processing bag."

 Chapter 186 I Advise You not to Buy it

    Chapter 186 I Advise You not to Buy it


    The area of raw jade stone in the mall.


    This was the most popr ce in the mall. Yutian County was famous for the raw jade stone, so the


    people of Yutian County naturally had great enthusiasm for it.


    Gambling stone was a very addictive thing. Many people were addicted to it, hoping that one day they


    would get rich on gambling stone.


    In many years of gambling stone, many people in Yutian County got rich relying on gambling stone. If


    they were lucky, they would have not to worry about food and clothing for this life.


    "Gambling stone is not difficult. I have always stayed with Leonardo for so long, I have known how to


    identify it, if now I quick working for Leonardo and have gamble on stone, I can earn enough money for


    the rest of my life." Jaxon said proudly.


    He usually followed Leonardo to deal with some problems about raw jade stone, but his job was to


    record and arrange shipping.


    The raw stone were selected by Leonardo¡¯s experienced man. Jaxon followed them and learnt a bit of


    it.


    If he really gambled on stone, with his low level, he would lose all his money.


    "Wow, Jaxon, you are awesome. Let¡¯s buy a raw stone, maybe we can make a big fortune." Flora said


    with shining eyes.


    Jaxon was immediately embarrassed. He just bragged and didn''t expect Flora was serious.


    Although the price of raw jade stone was much cheaper than jade, but it was not cheap. The one with


    good color and lustre seemed to have a big chance, but it costs hundreds of thousands.


    But he had already said it out and it would be hard to take it back.


    What was more, Casey and Edith were still here, so he could not let Flora lose face. Since Flora said


    that she wanted to buy a raw stone, he could only agree.


    Four people walked to an exhibition area for raw stones. Flora and Jaxon seriously looked at the raw


    stone and wanted to pick out a piece of treasure.


    Casey took a rough nce at the raw stones and said with a smile, ¡°The color and density of the


    stones are bad, basically they are not good material. It is estimated that mall is too attract those with


    amateur level. The stones with good materials would not have been ced here, but sold by auction."


    Hearing that, Edith widened her eyes, looking at Casey, ¡°Do you know it?"


    Casey said with a smile, ¡°I studied it when I was idle. Jade is as same as antiques. My perspective on


    stone is as good as antiques."


    Edith knew Casey¡¯s attainments in antiques. Last time, the first treasure master in J City lost to him, so


    it could be told that Casey had a high level.


    Now he said his level of on jade was the same as that on antiques, Edith did not doubt it.


    She was just curious how many skill did her man have.


    In a short while, Jaxon took a fancy to a stone with good color. There was green light on the surface on


    the stone, which was a sigh of existence of jade.


    Jaxon looked around and picked it up after confirming no one was paying attention to this stone.


    "Flora, we are lucky, this stone is a jade. See, from the surface, you can see the color inside, there


    must be jade!" Jaxon was excited.


    Flora did not know about time, but hearing Jaxon said so, she widened her eyes.


    "But honey, since this stone is a jade, why didn''t those people notice this stone?" Flora asked.


    Jaxon immediatelyughed and said, ¡°This stone has ced here just now, no one hase over. We


    are lucky and we happened to see it. If it is a jade, we can sell it for millions."


    At that time many people noticed the stone in Jaxon¡¯s hand. They approached to observe it and


    immediately began to praise.


    "Sir, you have good perspective, this stone must be a jade."


    "Yes, the skin is green. This kind of stone is rare. Sir, do you want it? If you don¡¯t want it, can I have it?"


    "I''m not so lucky. I wish I had seen this stone."


    ...


    Listening to the praise of all, Jaxon believed this stone must be a jade, so he was pleased.


    Casey took a look at the stone and noticed that although the stone was green, the color was different


    from the normal jade.


    Because Casey understood well about stone gambling, he knew for one kind of stone, the


    businessman fabricate a color to deceive customers.


    It made a shallow hole in the raw stone, injected green dye and sealed it, which made people believe it


    was green from the surface.


    This stone was clearly a colored stone.


    People present were at the amateur level, so they didn¡¯t know about the truth and thought Jaxon was


    lucky.


    "This stone is not good material. You''d better not buy it." Casey said.


    Jaxon looked at Casey in scorn and said, ¡°What do you know? You only bought your wife a processing


    bag, how can you know which stone is good. I followed Leonardo for so long, I can tell which stone is


    good."


    He immediately turned to the staff and said, ¡°How much is it, I will take it."


    Seeing this, the staff immediately ran over and said with a smile on his face, ¡°Sir, you have a good


    perspective. This stone is of the most opportunity to be a jade on the field today. If you want it, I will


    give you a discount, which is 300,000."


    Hearing it cost 300,000, Jaxon hesitated, after all it was a lot, which was equivalent to his half a year''s


    wages.


    Casey found Jaxon was determined to buy this stone, he reminded, ¡°This stone is not as good as you


    think, if you buy it, you will regret."


    Jaxon hesitated. Hearing Casey said that, he got angry and said, ¡°Son of bitch, I gotta buy this stone.


    You know nothing. I think you are jealous that I will make a lot of money. What? You can¡¯t afford it and


    you don''t want me to buy it?"


    Hearing that, Casey pressed his lips and ignored him.


    If he wanted to be cheated, let him buy his lesson.


    Flora took a disdainful look at Casey and said, ¡°You are just a loser relying on your wife. How dared


    you say that? Jaxon has worked for Leonardo, how can he be wrong? I think you are jealous."


    The people around looked at Casey with disdain, feeling Casey was jealous of Jaxon, so he was


    mischievous deliberately.


    The staff was naturally clear about the stone''s tricks, what Casey said was equivalent to interfering with


    his business, he was quite unhappy.


    ¡°Sir, don¡¯t talk nonsense if you don¡¯t buy it. Stone gambling is gambling. Even if there''s hope, no one


    knows what''s inside until it''s cut open. If you say that, you''re directly interfering with our business. If


    you say that again, I''ll have to ask the security guards to drive you out." Said the staff.


    "I think you ought to drive him out now." Flora said.


    "Do you want it or not. If you don¡¯t, I''ll buy it." At that moment a man spoke.


    Jaxon said immediately, ¡°Yes, why not? I''ll pay by credit card and cut after the payment."


    He handed the bank card to the staff. The staff happily swiped the card, and issued invoice to Jaxon


    after receiving the money, and then he said with a smile, ¡°Sir, remember stone gambling is gambling.


    Even if there is hope, it may not be the same as you think."


    Jaxon was confident and said, ¡°This stone must be jade. I bought it with three hundred thousand, and I


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    can sell it for millions."


    The staff smiled in his heart, seeing that Jaxon was confident, and then he asked his man to cut the


    stone.


    Jaxon turned to look at Casey and said with smile, ¡°The price of this stone is doubled. Just be jealous,


    but it is useless. You don''t have to hope that it is not good material. In my experience, the stone can


    make money!"


    Flora said, ¡°Only powerful man like Jaxon can make a lot of money, unlike you, buy a processing bag.


    Wait Jaxon sell this stone for a lot of money, and just envy it."


    Casey was indifferent, thinking they would regret after the stone was cut.


    Edith believed Casey. She touched the bag in her hand. From the texture, this bag was not like a


    processing bag, and she had never seen such a delicate processing bag.


    Before long, the staff responsible for cutting stone cut Jaxon¡¯s stone ording to his idea.


    Jaxon stared at the stone. When he saw the cut surface of the stone was ordinary after cutting, he


    immediately became panic.


    "No, this Angle is wrong, cut in another direction." Jaxon said.


    The staff immediately changed direction, and the result was the same. Except for a little green on the


    skin, the rest of it was just a in stone.


    Jaxon immediately became dumbfounded. He spent three hundred thousand to buy a piece of ordinary


    stone.


    "Honey, this stone seems to have no difference with ordinary stone, can it really sell for millions?" Flora


    asked doubtfully.


    Jaxon immediately shouted, ¡°Son of bitch, this broken stone can''t even sell ten yuan! I got cheat!"


    Those people said it was good material shut up immediately, and the man wanted to buy it felt he was


    lucky. Fortunately, Jaxon bought it, otherwise he would lose his money.


    Jaxon immediately looked to the staff and shouted, ¡°You liar,pensate me money!"


    The staff rolled his eyes at him and said, "As I told you at that time, stone gambling is a gamble. No


    one knows what the inside is like until it is cut open. Besides, we have a clear price. It was you wanted


    to buy it. Don¡¯t me for others if it is not good.¡±


    Jaxon clenched his fists, but he had no reason to argue with the staff.


    He felt his eyes on Casey and said angrily, ¡°It is your fault, you cursed me. If it weren''t for your


    nonsense, this stone must be good material. Youpensate me three hundred thousand!"


    Casey took a look at him and said, ¡°I reminded you, it was you insisted to buy it. The stone could not be


    changed because of my words. Otherwise I would have be the richest man in the world."


    "Fuck you! I don''t care, you have to pay me!¡± Jaxon was angry, that was half a year''s of his sry. Now


    it was in vain, he sure was distressed.


    "Don''t be nonsense. Casey kindly advised you, but you med him. You are shameless." Edith said.


    Jaxon bit his teeth. Knowing that it was his bad, he could only scold Casey in his heart.


    "Wait and see. You''ll sufferter."Jaxon said gritting teeth.


    They left the stone gambling area. Jaxon and Flora were gloomy on face, thinking they had lost money


    because of Casey¡¯s bad words.


    But to wait for retaliation on Casey and Edith, Jaxon didn''t argue with them.


    "It is just three hundred thousand, I don''t care about it, it is just half a year''s sry. Even if I lost three


    hundred thousand, I am still better than Casey, who is only willing to buy a processing bag for his


    woman." Jaxonforted himself.


    "Honey, you are right. You are much better than Casey." Flora said and took a look at Edith, ¡°Edith, you


    still take the processing bag this loser bought you. What a shame. You better throw it away, lest you will


    beughed at."


    Edith took a look at the bag in her hand and said, ¡°I think this bag is very good, at least looks more


    beautiful than yours."


    Flora pressed her mouth and said, ¡°You know nothing. Yours is a processing bag. It is useless even if it


    is beautiful."


    At this time a few girls passed by them. The girls eximed when they saw Edith¡¯s bag.


    "This is a limited edition bag from the store. It costs a quarter of a million. Wow, I''m so envious of her


    carrying such an expensive bag!"


    "Yes, this bag is really beautiful, but it is too expensive to afford."


    "I think her boyfriend bought it for her. That''s great. When will I have a boyfriend like


    that?"

 Chapter 187 He Bought the Store

    Chapter 187 He Bought the Store


    Flora and Jaxon widened their eyes when the heard that the girls said.


    "What are you taking about? Her bag is a processing bag, how possible is it a limited edition? A quarter


    of a million? I think it is not worth two hundred and fifty yuan." Flora said.


    The girls all looked suspicious, but one girl came over and asked, "Can I see your bag?"


    Edith nodded and handed the bag to the girl.


    The girl carefully look at the bag and observed inside, and then she said, ¡°This bag is absolutely true,


    there is anti-counterfeit mark inside. Girl, I really envy you that your boyfriend bought you an expensive


    bag."


    Edith showed a sweet smile but she said nothing.


    Those girls gave jealous look to Edith before they left.


    "That''s impossible! How possible your bag value 250 thousand, this is a processing bag bought by


    Casey." Flora said with incredulity.


    Casey said with a smile, ¡°I never said I bought a processing bag."


    Jaxon immediately stared at Casey. He was still mad at Casey about what had happened, now hearing


    what Casey said, he sneered, ¡°Don¡¯t be ostentatious. Do you think you can afford a bag value two


    hundred and fifty thousand? There is no abel on it. If it''s real, it only means you stole it."


    "Don''t frame him, Casey won''t do that kind of thing." Edith defended Casey.


    Flora said aggressively, ¡°Don¡¯t defend for this loser. It must have been stolen by him. Two hundred and


    fifty thousand is enough to make him be sentenced for several years in prison. Edith, don''t me us for


    our heartless behavior. He had done something illegal and should be punished. Let¡¯s go back to the


    store and confirm with the staff.¡±


    Jaxon nodded and walked toward the bag store.


    He just lost three hundred thousand, so he was not happy, feeling that Casey cursed them to lose


    money. Now there was such a good opportunity, of course, he would not let it go.


    If only he could make Casey go into prison for a few years.


    Edith looked at them with a frown. She did not expect them to be so excessive.


    Casey said with a smile, ¡°We go there too, we have not done any wrong. After they confirm, they could


    not say anything."


    Edith nodded and walked toward the store with Casey.


    Seeing they followed up, Jaxon turned to sneer him, ¡°You thief, just wait to be caught!"


    When he arrived in the store, Jaxon was aggressive, pointed to the bag in Edith¡¯s hand and asked, ¡°Is


    this bag your store¡¯s?"


    The few clerks looked at Edith and Casey. Knowing they bought the store, they nodded.


    "This bag is from our store. Is there any problem?" Asked the clerk.


    "Good, this bag was stolen from your store by this guy, You quickly report to the police to arrest him.


    You are really careless, this expensive bag was stolen and you actually did not find out it. If it were not


    for me, your store''s loss is big." Jaxon said as if he had done a good thing.


    "Yeah, we found out for you. Although they are rted to us, we won''t cover up for their crimes. Just


    call the police." Flora said too.


    The several clerks looked at Jaxon and Flora in puzzle, felling there seemed to be a problem with their


    brains.


    "Well......You may misunderstand, this bag was not stolen by bought by him." Said one of the clerks.


    "That''s impossible! He is a famous loser and relies only on his wife. He has no money at all. How could


    he afford such an expensive bag? You must have a wrong memory, please call the police and arrest


    him." Flora said.


    Several clerk''s face immediately became cold. Casey bought all of their bags, and he was their top


    customer now. These two people ndered their top customers, of course, they would not be happy.


    "Please show some respect, both of you, if you call this customer who bought our entire store''s bags a


    loser, what are you? You just bought a bag worth fifty thousand from us." Said a clerk.


    Both Jaxon and Flora immediately widened their eyes and looked at the clerk in shock.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    "What, What did you say? He bought all the bags?" Jaxon murmured.


    "Yes, this gentleman bought all the bags we have here, and took the most expensive one for thisdy.


    He even took off thebel for the sake of your mood. You actually said he stole the bag, it''s really


    unreasonable." Said the clerk.


    Jaxon swallowed. If this was true, how much money did Casey have? It cost millions for the whole


    store.


    Flora took a deep breath and said, ¡°I don''t believe he bought all the bags of your store. Did he give you


    a bribe and let you say it on purpose? Show me some proof that he bought all your bags."


    The clerk went to the front of theputer and took out Casey¡¯s transfer records.


    "If you do not believe it,e and see. The bank''s transfer record can¡¯t be false. You are really bored.


    Do we need to cheat you?" Said the clerk impatiently.


    Flora and Jaxon went over and found there was the transfer of more than three hundred. They took


    breath in a gasp.


    The name of Casey was clearly written over there.


    "It......It''s true." Flora''s eyes instantly be wandering. She could not believe Casey would be so rich


    and bought all bags from a store.


    Jaxon feltplex in heart, and he had encouraged Casey to be generous.


    The generosity he understood was to buy a bag of fifty thousand, and Casey directly bought a whole


    store. The gap between the two suddenly was clear.


    He and Flora thought Casey bought a processing bag and felt they pretended to be rich.


    Now it seemed that they were not lying. They were really rich.


    After all, the person who could buy an entire store in Yutian County was only Leonardo.


    "Are you going to call the police and arrest me now?" Casey said with a smile.


    Jaxon and Flora took aplex look at him. Both of them didn''t speak, but walked towards the outside


    in a lost.


    Casey and Edith walked out too. Edith said, ¡°Are you leaving?"


    Flora turned his head awkwardly to see Edith and said, ¡°No, wee out to get fresh air."


    Edith sneered and thought they had no reason to say Casey was a loser.


    "It''s not fair that loser is so rich." Flora was jealous.


    "I think so. I am so much better than him, but I didn''t expect him to be so rich." Jaxon showed strong


    frustration on face. Now he felt he had no energy at all.


    "Damn it, this loser does not deserve so much wealth, it really infuriates me. We could have defeated,


    but we got cursed by this loser." Flora thought of that piece of stone and became angrier.


    Jaxon¡¯s phone rang at this time. He took it and out and had a look. The men of ck Wolf had arrived.


    Jaxon''s eyes became bright, and he immediately said, ¡°Don''t worry, they be pleased for so long. I have


    found someone to give them a lesson, especially Casey that loser. What makes him richer than I am.


    He deserves to be death!"


    After discussion, they walked to Casey and Edith.


    Flora''s attitude obviously became better and he said to Edith, ¡°Edith, it is our bad and we got rash,


    please forgive us."


    Since Flora came to apologize, Edith was not angry anymore and said, ¡°It''s OK, we are rtives, as


    long as we understand the fact.¡±


    Flora nodded and said, ¡°Jaxon and I are tired, and we are going to go back. Do you want to stay here?"


    "Then let''s go back." Edith said.


    The four of them walked together toward the parking lot.


    When they arrived at the parking lot, Jaxon went to take the car. Four men came and exchanged a look


    with Jaxon.


    Jaxon nced at Casey and Edith, and the four men immediately nodded, and then they walked to


    Casey and Edith.


    Flora knew what would happenter, so she quickly sat in the car. She apologized to Edith, in order to


    let them came to the parking lot with them.


    Jaxon had arranged well with the four men and asked them toe to Casey and Edith. Originally


    Jaxon wanted to let them beat Casey and molest Edith.


    But Flora envied Casey and was jealous of Edith who had married to such a rich husband, so she let


    Jaxon tell the four men to beat Casey into disable and rape Edith.


    Jaxon felt it was cruel. Flora felt it was not a big deal. Jealousy gave birth to evil, and she did not like


    Edith and her families, so she would like to be cruel to them.


    Anyway Jaxon found the men of the ck Wolf, who was notoriously bad in Yutian County, and only


    Leonardo could control it. If his man did something wrong, he would deal with it. Flora thought she had


    no need to worry about it.


    Her purpose was to make Edith suffer. Only when Edith was miserable, she felt better.


    Casey and Edith were standing outside and waiting for Jaxon to drive out the car. Casey at this time


    noticed the four men, feeling they were aggressive, as if toe to them.


    Four people stared at Casey coldly. They went to Casey and Edith and suddenly surrounded Edith,


    looking at her in an indecent manner.


    "Pretty girl. How about going to the hotel with us?"


    "We''ll make you feel good. Come with us."


    Seeing this, Casey directly drag Edith to his arms, coldly looking at the four people, ¡°Fuck off now, and I


    will let you go."


    Four people looked at Casey coldly. They lead said, ¡°We have a crush on your wife. If you let her y


    with us, I can spare you today, otherwise I will break your leg, and let you look at us to y with her."


    Jaxon and Edith in the car looked at Casey with sneer. Unexpectedly Casey dared to confront with the


    four.


    "Casey is courageous, even dares to confront with the four, unfortunately, these four are men of the


    ck Wolf. In Yutian County, in addition to Leonardo''s people, they are afraid of no one. Casey is


    screwed." Jaxon said with a smile.


    Flora showed a trace of expectation and said, ¡°Good, what a loser. He is rich, it is better let him give his


    money to us."


    The four people insisted on making them trouble, Casey could not help frowning.


    "Are you sure you''re to get on my back?" Casey said.


    "Haha, did I hear it wrong? This stupid pretends to be cool. We are getting on your back, so what? Do


    you want to beat the four of us alone?" One man showed his muscles.


    "Give me your wife at once. I want her. You stay out of the way." Said the lead.


    Casey was about to teach them immediately.


    Edith yanked his arm and said, ¡°Casey, forget it, let¡¯s go."


    Casey said with a smile, ¡°They should deliberately get on our back. I don¡¯t think we can leave, so we


    have to fix them."


    With that, Casey looked at the lead, strode toward then and then hit in his chest with his fist. The lead


    was knocked down to the ground.


    Before the other three people reacted, Casey''s fist had hit on their body. In a blink of an eye, four


    people all fell on the ground.


    Jaxon and Flora in the car were waiting to see a show, but Casey fixed the four men easily. They now


    were dumbfounded.


    "Why¡­Why is he so good?"

 Chapter 188 People who Black Wolf Dare Not Move

    Chapter 188 People who ck Wolf Dare Not Move


    The four men did not expect that Casey unexpectedly was good at fighting. They endured the pain of


    their bodies and stood up from the ground.


    "Son of bitch, you dare to hit us. Do you know who we are?" The lead shouted at Casey.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Casey looked at that person coldly and said, ¡°I don''t care who you are. If you dare to have thought on


    my wife, you should be beat."


    The lead bit his teeth and said to the other three behind, ¡°We were careless just now and let this boy


    beat us. Now let¡¯s get serious, press him first. After we deal with him, we y with that woman."


    The three nodded, and looked at Casey warily, intending to hit Casey.


    "Honey, can the four defeat Casey?" Flora asked.


    "I think so. They are the best four of ck Wolf. It''ll be easy to deal with this loser, but they were


    careless. Later the loser will be in trouble."Jaxon said.


    Flora nodded and said, ¡°The four people are really serious now, this time they should be able to..."


    Before Flora could finish her words, Casey moved again. This time Casey was faster. The four


    screamed. Jaxon and Edith again widened their eyes.


    "... deal with Casey." As Flora¡¯s words fell, the four people fell on the ground again.


    "Why did that happen? Didn''t you say this Casey is aplete loser? Why are the four men under the


    ck Wolf so vulnerable to him?" Jaxon looked oddly towards Flora.


    Flora was shocked and said, ¡°I do not know why it would be like this. Casey is really a loser, or


    how can it be spread in J City?"


    They were speechless. They thought that if they let the man of ck Wolf deal with Casey, Casey


    would definitely suffer, but now it seemed that they were wrong.


    After four people fell to the ground, looking at Casey with a frightened face, until this time, they realized


    that the gap between themselves and Casey. It could not be solved even if they were serious.


    Casey walked toward the four people, staring at the four people and said coldly, ¡°Say it, who send


    you?"


    The lead ruthlessly looked at Casey and said, ¡°We are the men of ck Wolf. If you dare to hit us


    again and ck Wolf knows it, he absolutely will not spare you."


    Casey suddenly frowned. Yesterday when he had dinner with Leonardo, Leonardo called a man of


    ck Wolf. After ck Wolf heard Casey was Leonardo''s boss, he treated Casey respectfully like a


    loyal man, how could he let people to make difficulty to him?


    "Are you talking about the famous ck Wolf in Yutian County?" Casey asked.


    "There is only one ck Wolf in Yutian County. Since you know ck Wolf, then hurry to kneel down to


    apologize to us, otherwise I will now call him, then you will be screwed." Said the lead.


    "ck Wolf dared not let people make trouble to me. Say it, who sent you?" Casey asked.


    All four of them roared withughter full of sarcasm.


    "Boy, who the hell do you think you are? Unexpectedly, you think our boss dare not make trouble to


    you. In the Yutian County, in addition to Leonardo, there is no one we dare not mess with!" Said the


    lead.


    Jaxon and Edith found Casey questioning four men who sent them and suddenly became panic and


    hurry to get off the car.


    "Edith, are you ok? It is too dangerous just now. We nned to help, but Casey was quite good and


    fixed them.¡± Flora walked to Edith, pretending to ask with concern.


    Edith pressed her lips, thinking Flora was really hypocritical. When the four came over time, they


    hurried to get into the car and didn''t mean to help them.


    Jaxon took a look at Casey and said, ¡°Casey, since you had to defeat them, we''d better get out of


    here."


    "I want to know who sent them, and they can''t go unless they tell me." Casey said.


    Jaxon scolded in his heart and said, ¡°Didn''t you hear that they said they are men of ck Wolf? ck


    Wolf is powerful in Yutian County, do you want to put the ck Wolf down? Let¡¯s go, or it won''t do you


    any good."


    "So what he is ck Wolf? If they don''t say it, call ck Wolf now. I''ll ask if they were sent by ck


    Wolf." Casey said lightly.


    "Casey, do you have a problem with your brain? I told you ck Wolf is a big shot in Yutian County,


    you cannot afford to provoke him. How can you be so stupid?" Flora was worried.


    Casey gave Jaxon and Flora a look and asked, ¡°This is the thing between me and them, why are you


    anxious?"


    Immediately Flora and Jaxon revealed embarrassment on face. They were afraid the men would tell


    Casey they sent the men.


    "What are you talking about? Can¡¯t we be anxious? If you really offend ck Wolf, we will be dragged


    by you, can''t we think for ourselves?" Flora rolled her eyes and said.


    "You can leave now for fear of being dragged. I am not forcing you to stay here." Casey said.


    Flora suddenly was speechless. She really did not expect Casey would be so serious.


    Jaxon cast pleading eyes to the lead, hoping he won''t betray him.


    The lead was loyal and did not intend to betray them.


    Of course, the reason was they thought Casey could not defeat ck Wolf. If Casey forced them, they


    would call ck Wolf, and ck Wolf would certainly help them teach Casey a lesson.


    "Say it or not, if you don¡¯t, don¡¯t me me." Casey stepped forward.


    The lead looked at Casey with a sneer and said, ¡°Don¡¯t try to scare us. If you dare to hit us once again,


    I will call our boss toe over, when the timees you can¡¯t leave."


    Casey directly lifted his foot and stepped on the calf of the nearest man.


    There was a snap, and the man''s calf broke off.


    "Ah!!!!! It hurts like hell." The man could not help howling.


    The several people were shocked. They did not expect Casey to be so decisive. He did it without any


    hesitation.


    "Call ck Wolf, and I will ask him myself what this is about." Casey said.


    Jaxon immediately shouted, ¡°Casey, are you crazy? If ck Wolf is here, you will be screwed. You


    broke the leg of his man, do you think he will let you go?"


    Flora said too, ¡°Do you know what you did will bring us troubles? You will even implicate to our family.


    ck Wolf wille to us, can¡¯t you bear the responsibility?"


    "As I said, if you''re afraid of getting involved, you can go now. I''m not asking you to stay." Casey


    repeated.


    "Damn you, you''ve broken my man''s leg. Now you can''t leave even if you want to. I''ll call my boss right


    now!" The lead was anxious. He directly called ck Wolf told him the location and let him bring people


    over.


    Jaxon¡¯s facial expression changed, after the lead made a call. He turned to look at Flora and said, ¡°He


    wants to die, but we don''t want to, let¡¯s go."


    Flora took a look at Edith and said, "As we are rtives, I advise you once more. Are you sure you


    don''t want to go with us? When ck Wolf''s mene, you can''t leave even if you want to."


    Edith took a deep breath and said, ¡°I will stay with Casey."


    Since Edith said so, Flora did not hesitate any longer but got into Jaxon¡¯s car. Then they left the parking


    lot.


    When they were out, Flora was worried and asked, ¡°Honey, if those people betray us, what should we


    do?"


    Jaxon said with a smile, ¡°You are overthinking. Think about ck Wolf. Do you think Casey can be


    overbearing if ck Wolf is there?"


    "When ck Wolf found his man¡¯s leg is broken, he certainly will not spare Casey. And there is a


    chance for Casey to ask who directed them. Perhaps you''ll lose two rtives today."


    Flora felt Jaxon¡¯s words make sense and felt at ease.


    "You are right. Since he has offended ck Wolf, he would not have a good end. It is me overthinking."


    "It seems that Casey and Edith will be screwed. At the thought of what woulde to them, I am


    excited." Flora said with a smile.


    "He is just a non-local loser. Even if he is rich, he would scare of the power men in Yutian County. After


    today, you''ll not be bothered by these two people again." Jaxon said with a smile.


    The parking lot.


    After the lead make a phone call to ck Wolf, he looked at Casey with a sneer. In his opinion, as long


    as ck Wolf came, Casey was basically a dead man.


    "Boy, you a stranger and dare to be so arrogant in our Yutian County. You are bold. ck Wolf is a


    famous ruthless person in Yutian County. When he arrives, you are not far from the death date." Said


    the lead.


    Casey took a look at him and asked, ¡°How do you know that I am a stranger?"


    The lead stopped speaking. It was told by Jaxon, but he epted Jaxon¡¯s money, of course he could


    not betray him.


    "Casey, is there really no problem?" At this time Edith looked at Casey with worry.


    Casey smiled at her and said, ¡°No problem, if it is really ck Wolf, this matter is easy to be settled."


    The lead sneered, thinking he was good at bragging.


    It was not long before a group of menacing men arrived in the parking lot, led by ck Wolf.


    ck Wolf was a short, dark, muscr man with a pair of fierce eyes that gave him a sense of danger.


    When the lead saw ck Wolfing with people, his eyes suddenly became bright. He and the other


    two people quickly helped the man with broken leg up and ran toward ck Wolf.


    "Boss, you are finally here. Jim has been broken by a leg. That guy provoked you and said you dare


    not beat him. Revenge for us!" The lead said in grievance.


    ck Wolf stared at him and asked, ¡°In addition to Leonardo, I dare to beat anyone in Yutian County."


    "Yes, boss, that''s what we said, but the man doesn''t put you in his eyes. You must show him how good


    you are." The lead said.


    Then he went to Casey, pointed to Casey said, "Boss, that is him."


    ck Wolf took a look toward Casey, and his heart got a thump.


    Damn it, even Leonardo respected to him. How could it be him?


    In the past, it was true that in addition to Leonardo, ck Wolf dared to beat anyone in Yutian County,


    but now there was one more.


    That was the one in front of him!

 Chapter 189 Not Good at All

    Chapter 189 Not Good at All


    Casey took a look at ck Wolf and asked, ¡°Did you send the four?¡±


    ck Wolf hurried to say, ¡°No, Mr. Davies, I don''t know what''s going on here.¡±


    The lead found ck Wolf unexpectedly was so polite to Casey, he immediately said, ¡°Boss, why are


    you polite to him? This guy is not a local, and I heard that he relies on his wife, so you just teach him a


    lesson.¡±


    ck Wolf''s face changed when he heard the man''s words. He turned to look at the man and pped


    him in the face.


    ¡°Son of bitch, what are you? How dare to talk to Mr. Davies like that?¡± ck Wolf swore.


    That person was immediately dumbfounded, covering his face and looking at Casey in disbelief.


    ¡°Boss, what...what''s wrong with you? In Yutian County, you are only afraid of Leonardo, why are you


    afraid of him?¡± The man asked, puzzled.


    ¡°Even Leonardo dares not provoke him. His identity is beyond your imagination. This time you got me


    into trouble.¡± ck Wolf said angrily.


    The lead got goose bumps on his body. He looked at Casey in surprise and mumbled, ¡°Leonardo dared


    not provoke him? Did I provoke the person I should not provoke?¡±


    ck Wolf stared at him angrily and could not help giving him a p, and then he turned to look at


    Casey and said respectfully, ¡°Mr. Davies, please exin what happened, so that I can know why.¡±


    Casey told him that the four came to beat him.


    Hearing that, ck Wolf widened his eyes. He did not expect that his men daree to Casey and


    tried to beat him.


    ¡°Mr. Davies, please wait a moment, I have to vent my anger.¡± ck Wolf respectfully said to Casey.


    Then he turned around, and in a moment his face changed, and he was like a monster out of hell.


    He stared at the four people who came to Casey, and then directly rushed up and beat them.


    ¡°Son of bitch, I give you food and drink, and you fucking did such a thing, and even dared to flirt with


    Mr. Davies''s wife. Do you want to die?¡±


    ck Wolf beat them hard. With a few fists, the lead had already had nosebleed.


    Those men brought by ck Wolf twitched their faces. It was their first time to see ck Wolf hit this


    hard to his men.


    ¡°What the fuck are you doing? Come and hit them to death. I''ll beat anyone who dares to hit them


    lightly!¡± ck Wolf gave a roar.


    Those people dared not dy and quickly joined ck Wolf to beat the four people.


    Seeing this, Edith was panic, and at the same time admired Casey, or it was a kind of worship. Even if


    he was not a local, Casey could still solve all the troubles, and this man was her most safe harbor.


    After a long time, the four men were barely alive.


    Casey felt that it was almost done and then said, ¡°OK, stop.¡±


    ck Wolf let his men stop, and then respectfully went to Casey, apologized to him, ¡°Mr. Davies, I''m


    really sorry, I don''t know they will make trouble to you. If it happens again, you can beat me.¡±Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°So it was not you sent them?¡± Casey asked.


    ¡°I don''t dare. I don''t ask too much about what my men do.¡± Said ck Wolf.


    ¡°Then ask them who did it. It was obvious they wereing at us, not on a whim.¡± Casey said.


    ck Wolf nodded, walked to the lead and asked, ¡°Who sent you to make trouble to Mr. Davies?¡±


    The lead was afraid after being beat. He did not dare to lie, so he said Jaxon was behind him.


    Hearing that, Casey¡¯s eyes immediately revealed a murderous look. He had doubted Jaxon and Flora


    did, and now it seemed that they really did it.


    Edith was surprised, then Flora advised her to go, she thought Flora is really see in their rtives''


    share, in the care of her, did not expect this was just Flora guilty performance.


    After figuring out what was going on, Casey let ck Wolf leave with his men.


    ck Wolf said he would make amends to Casey and personally go get Jaxon and break his hand and


    feet in front of Casey.


    Casey rejected ck Wolf and said he would do it by himself.


    ck Wolf could only take his men to leave the parking lot and apologized again to Casey before he


    left.


    Casey and Edith did not continue to stay in the parking lot, but went out to take taxi towards the


    ¡°I did not expect Jaxon was vicious and found people to beat us. What a nasty person.¡± Edith said.


    ¡°It must be Flora¡¯s idea, neither of them is good.¡± Casey said.


    Edith turned to Casey and asked, ¡°How do you n to deal with this matter?¡±


    Casey smiled to Edith and said, ¡°You just leave it alone. I will let them get a lesson.¡±


    Casey could not endure that Jaxon arranged people to move Edith, but he didn¡¯t hurry to deal with it.


    When they were shopping in the mall, Jaxon and Flora were talking about their engagement, so their


    engagement would be in a few days.


    Since Jaxon and Flora treated him and Edith like that, he wouldn''t mind letting their engagement party


    be more ¡°wonderful¡±.


    Edith nodded, thinking Jaxon and Flora went too far this time, so she didn¡¯t considered her as a rtive


    any more.


    These so-called rtives were something not as good as strangers. Edith had no feelings to them, so


    even if Casey wanted to punish them, she would not stop him.


    When they went back to Melissa¡¯s house, Amara and Melissa were quarrelling.


    ¡°Melissa, you shameless woman, this bracelet costs more than twenty thousand and you broke it. You


    have topensate to me!¡± Amara stared at Melissa.


    Edith agreed to go shopping with Flora, so the rtion between Amara and Melissa became less


    tense.


    However just now, Melissa took Amara to have a look at the jewelry Jaxon bought her. She said Jaxon


    and Flora would be engaged in a few days, and the jewelry was bought by Jaxon to her.


    These jewelry were not cheap. Each one cost thousands and even a few pieces cost tens of


    thousands. In Yutian County, wearing such jewelry was very noble.


    Melissa wanted to use these jewelries to make Amara envy and let her know she had a worse life than


    her. She had a good son-inw, while her son-inw Casey was a loser, who would not buy her


    jewelry.


    But she did not expect that, after she introduced those jewelries to Amara, Amara immediately showed


    disdain on face and said jewelry worth thousands was too shabby.


    Melissa was immediately anxious and thought Amara said that because she was jealous of her.


    Amara was well prepared this time. Casey gave her a lot of expensive jewelries from Starlight when he


    came to Yutian County, and most of them were in the price of more than ten hundred thousand.


    Melissa¡¯s jewelries were sure not match to hers.


    She took out a few of those jewelries that Casey gave her and showed them to Melissa. When heard of


    the price, Melissa was dumbstruck at a while.


    She had never seen such expensive jewelry and thought Amara was cheating her.


    But when she took a look at the quality, she found that they were much better than those Jaxon bought


    her, so she got upset.


    She was to want to show off with Amara originally and let Amara be jealous of her, however, she now


    was jealous of Amara.


    Amara showed a proud smile and keptughing, looking at Melissa¡¯s sad face.


    Melissa was angry, so she broke one of Amara¡¯s bracelets on purpose when she was looking at them.


    Amara got furious. That bracelet was her favorite and the price was in more than 200 thousand. She


    did not expect Melissa to break it, so she had a quarrel with Melissa.


    Melissa took a look at Amara in distain and said, ¡°I did not do it on purpose. How can you me me?


    You said it is 200 thousand, I think you want to cheat me for money.¡±


    ¡°You bullshit! This bracelet is a high-grade jewelry. You only have a little money, how can I want you


    money? Compensate it to me, or I will call the police now!¡± Amara shouted.


    Melissa pressed her lips and said, ¡°I don¡¯t believe you. You are jealous of me that my family is richer


    than yours, and you now deliberately want to cheat me on money. Listen up, I willpensate this


    bracelet to you. It is useless even if you call the police. I didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡±


    Amara was angry. It was her first time to meet a person more shameless than her.


    ¡°You have topensate even if you didn¡¯t do it on purpose, or you''ll be arrested by the police.¡± Amara


    shouted.


    ¡°Well, then I can use you to defraud me for that you asked me 200 thousand for a broken bracelet.


    Do you think I am stupid? How can there be such an expensive bracelet in this world? They are all


    fake!¡± Melissa said.


    Amara was to beat Melissa, for she was really angry.


    Sidney and Nics had been watching the y. When they found that the two women were about to


    fight, they came to stop them.


    ¡°Do not stop me from teaching that perverse woman. She did not pay for my bracelet she broke. I have


    never seen such a shameless person!¡± Amara said.


    ¡°You''re ckmailing! Why should I give you money?¡± Melissa was weaker than Amara in imposing


    manner.


    ¡°All right, you two stop. It is just a bracelet and it really values not so much money. I will ask Flora to


    give you thousands. Don''t make scene now.¡± Sidney said.


    Nics had thought that Sidney would be sensible, but did not expect him to give them thousands, so


    he got annoyed, ¡°Sidney, Amara did not cheat your money. That bracelet is really worth more than 200


    thousand.¡±


    ¡°Don''t talk nonsense. No one is good in your family.¡± Melissa scolded.


    At this time the door was opened, Edith and Casey came in.


    Amara¡¯s eyes became bright when she saw Edithe back. She ran to Edith and said, ¡°Edith, prove


    that this bracelet values more than 200 thousand.¡±


    Edith was surprised to see that bracelet had broken, she said, ¡°It is, but what happened?¡±


    Amara told Edith what happened and then looked at Melissa menacingly, ¡°Did you hear that? My


    daughter said this bracelet values more than 200 thousand. Compensate me the money!¡±


    Melissa pressed her lips and said, ¡°You are a family. Of course she speaks for you. I am not a three-


    year-old child.¡±


    ¡°That bracelet really values more than 200 thousand. I did not cheat you.¡± Edith said with a frown.


    ¡°Edith, I didn¡¯t you to be this bad after you have grown up. You lied with your mother.¡± Sidney said.


    Casey came over, looked at Amara and said, ¡°Mom, I remember when youe, you have put the


    invoice of those jewelry into the suitcase. Take the invoice and show them.¡±


    Amara remembered she had the invoice with her, so she went to take out the invoice from the suitcase,


    as well as the invoice and the certificate of that bracelet and showed them to Melissa.


    ¡°Here are the invoice and certificate. Do you still want to repudiate? We call the police if you like. I''ll see


    who the police will help!¡±

 Chapter 190 Live Outside

    Chapter 190 Live Outside


    Melissa took over the invoice and certificate in Amara¡¯s hand scornfully. When she saw the price on


    invoice, she immediately widened her eyes.


    ¡°238 thousand! How can it be so expensive?¡± Melissa eximed.


    Sidney went over the have a look. When he saw the price on the invoice, he was shocked.


    ¡°The certificate has a security mark on it, so it doesn''t look fake.¡± Sidney said.


    Melissa took a nce at him and said, ¡°This is false, you forged it. Amara, don''t think you can cheat


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    me. You deliberately forged to cheat my money, otherwise who will take invoice out?¡±


    ¡°If you don''t believe it, we can go and check, I''ll convince you.¡± Amara said.


    Melissa was anxious. Since Amara had said that, that should not be false.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to go and check. Your fakes should be destroyed.¡± With that, Melissa was about to tear


    the invoice and certificate.


    Amara¡¯s facial expression changed. She did not expect Melissa would do that after making sure the


    fact.


    She stretched out her hand to grab it, but Melissa hurried back and did not give opportunity to Amara.


    As long as she destroyed the invoice and certificate, no one could tell how much Amara¡¯s bracelet


    values, and she needed notpensate so much money.


    But as she was about to tear the certificate, a hand suddenly showed up and easily snatched the


    invoice and certificate back.


    Melissa looked at her hands with nothing in them. When she looked up, she found that the invoice and


    certificate were taken by Casey.


    ¡°Casey, you loser, give the invoice and certificate to me!¡± Melissa shouted.


    Casey did not pay attention to her, but gave back the invoice and certificate to Amara.


    Amara sneered, ¡°Casey is my family member, do you think he will listen to your words?¡±


    Casey was surprised that it was the first time Amara recognized him as a family member, and it was


    under such a situation.


    Melissa was flummoxed. Now Amara had the invoice and certificate. If Amara called the police, she


    would be in the inferior position.


    ¡°Compensate me the money now.¡± Amara blustered.


    ¡°Amara, your family live in our house and have our food, and you now ask me topensate you


    money? Besides, we''re rtives, and I didn''t mean to do it. How can you ask me to give you money?¡±


    Melissa began to y the emotional card.


    ¡°Haha, why not? You family is rich, 200 thousand is not a big deal for you. Take it out now.¡± Amara


    sneered.


    ¡°If you want money with me, you now get out of our house. You go live in a hotel with Casey. Our house


    is a foreign style house, you should pay for it and the charge is equal to 200 thousand.¡± Melissa said.


    Amara immediately widened her eyes. She did not expect Melissa would ask her money for living here.


    ¡°Ok, even if I sleep on the road, I want that money!¡± Amara said gnashing teeth.


    Melissa did not expect Amara to have backbone. For a while she was in dilemma.


    ¡°Move out of the house now. I don''t want to see your family any more.¡± Melissa said.


    ¡°OK,pensate the money to me now and I will move out.¡± Amara said.


    Melissa was almost about to be mad. She was not willing to give her more than 200 thousand, but


    Amara was adamant, so she did not know how to do.


    ¡°No money, right? I''ll call the police now.¡± Amara was to call the police.


    Melissa hurriedly stopped her, and then walked to the bedroom and took a hundred thousand cash out.


    ¡°You stayed in my house for one day, and twice you escaped trouble because of Jaxon. So I will give


    you one hundred thousand and the rest offset. From now on, we will have nothing to do with each other


    and you don¡¯te to our house again.¡± Melissa said.


    ¡°Melissa, do you have a ck heart? One hundred thousand?¡±Amara asked.


    ¡°What, don¡¯t want it? Then I will take it back.¡± Melissa was to take back the money.


    Amara immediately robbed the money over.


    ¡°Melissa, you win. When you need help, don¡¯te to us!¡± Amara said gnashing teeth.


    ¡°Funny, why do we need help? I think you''d better think about where you''re going to live after you get


    out of here. Francis won''t let you live there, for sure, so you''ll have to sleep on the street!¡± Melissa said.


    Amara ignored her and went back to the room to pack up things.


    Edith did not want to continue to live here, so she hurried to pack up things.


    She took her things downstairs, put her luggage into Casey¡¯s car and spit to Melissa¡¯s house. She


    scolded, ¡°A broken house, do you think I want to live here?¡±


    ¡°Mom, get in the car. Be quick¡± Edith said.


    After sitting in the car, Amara was still angry. She turned to look at Casey and said, ¡°Casey, it is your


    fault. If not Jaxon helped you, Melissa this bitch will not only give me one hundred thousand.¡±


    Casey said with a smile, ¡°It is just a jewelry, I''ll buy one for you again.¡±


    ¡°You said it, and you can''t go back to your words.¡± Amara said.


    ¡°Let''s think about where we''re going to stay at night. We can¡¯t sleep on the street.¡± Said Nics.


    ¡°Look at you, you are worthless. If we don''t live Melissa¡¯s house, we can live in a hotel? Why should we


    sleep on the streets?¡± Amara stared at him.


    ¡°Why don''t you go to the ce where I live? The environment there is not bad.¡± Casey said.


    ¡°Is that hotel you''re staying in habitable? We''d better find one ourselves, but you''ll have to pay.¡± Amara


    said.


    ¡°Mom, what are you talking about? Casey''s living ce is better than you think. Let''s go to his living


    ce. Casey, drive.¡± Edith said.


    Casey smiled and then drove toward the Huadu Hotel.


    ¡°I tell you, I wouldn''t live there if it was awful.¡± Amara muttered.


    When they arrived, Amara and Nics widened their eyes in surprise. Looking at the resplendent and


    magnificent hotel, they doubted it was not in the county. Why the hotel was better than J City?


    ¡°Casey, did you live here yesterday?¡± Amara asked.


    Casey nodded and said, ¡°Let''s go in, I will let them arrange a room for you.¡±


    Amara was surprised. She didn¡¯t want to leave now, since it was much better than Melissa¡¯s house.


    Casey let the hotel staff arrange a presidential suite for Amara and Nics, and Edith and Casey lived


    in a room.


    In the evening, they went to the hotel cafeteria to have dinner. Although Amara lived there, she kept


    saying it was wasteful, since it was a good hotel. She once wanted to let Casey find a small hotel and


    they lived in a presidential suite, saying to save the money.


    Edith was angry to heat that. She said it was Casey¡¯s money. If Amara said that again, she will refund


    their room.


    Amara shut up but kept chanting in her heart.


    ...


    Melissa''s home.


    Jaxon and Flora went backte. Thinking that Casey and Edith had been taken care of the men of


    ck Wolf, they were pleased.


    They went back and found they all moved away. Flora thought it was something big happened to


    Casey and Edith, so she asked Melissa what was going on.


    Melissa told Flora what happened angrily. When she heard Casey and Edith came back intact, Flora


    was confused.


    Jaxon was incredible too. He did not expect Casey and Edith could avoid ck Wolf''s anger, there


    must be something happened.


    But they felt that Casey and Edith offended ck Wolf, so ck Wolf would not spare them, sooner or


    ¡°Mom, don''t feel sad about the one hundred thousand. Jaxon will give it to you and buy you a jewelry


    values more than 200 thousand.¡± Flora said with a smile.


    Jaxon was awkward, thinking Flora didn''t feel sorry about his money, but he did not dare to refute, but


    only nodded with a smile.


    ¡°Well, forget about it. You two are going to be engaged in a couple of days, and we mustn''t let their


    family''s misfortune affect us. By the way, have you decided where to hold the engagement banquet?¡±


    Melissa asked.


    Flora said with a smile, ¡°Jaxon said to me, our engagement banquet must be the best, so we n to


    hold it in the Huadu Hotel.¡±


    Melissa and Sidney widened their eyes. They had lived in Yutian County for so long, so they had heard


    of Huadu Hotel, which was the best hotel in Yutian County.


    ¡°Flora, I heard that to have a meal or sleep in Huadu Hotel needs connection, and the price is very


    expensive, do we really have the engagement banquet there?¡± Melissa asked.


    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry, Jaxon is Leonardo''s man, he has connection too. We have told him, so we are able


    to hold the banquet there.¡± Flora said.


    ¡°Yeah, Auntie, I have already told them and they will reserve a private room for us.¡± Jaxon said with a


    smile.


    Melissa and Sidney showed a bright smile andpletely forgot the things about Amara.


    ¡°Jaxon, you are amazing and you even can book a room in Huadu Hotel. We finally have an


    opportunity to go to the Huadu Hotel to have a meal. We should let Amara about it. Now they may be in


    a small guesthouse. If they know we will have the engagement banquet in Huadu Hotel, they must be


    jealousy of our family.¡±


    Melissa saidcently.

 Chapter 191 The Great Thieves Hang the Little Ones

    Chapter 191 The Great Thieves Hang the Little Ones


    In Huadu Hotel.


    Casey and Edith were sitting in the living room of the presidential suite and watching TV.


    At this time, Amara walked in aggressively. She sat down next to Edith angrily, and threw the phone to


    the side.


    "Mom, what''s wrong with you?" Edith asked with some confusion.


    "It''s really maddening me. The engagement banquet between Edith and Jaxon is going to be held in


    Huadu Hotel. Melissa, that bitch, has posted the news on her Instagram. She wants to show off. It¡¯s


    okay that she wants show off. I won''t judge anything, but she even took the opportunity to mock our


    family, which really annoys me." Amara said.


    Edith took Amara¡¯s mobile phone and read Melissa¡¯s Instagram, which was written, "My daughter is


    finally getting engaged with the outstanding young person in Yutian County. He¡¯s Jaxon. I don¡¯t want to


    say how much outstanding he is. I think you all know. For this engagement banquet, he has made a


    reservation at Huadu Hotel, which really made us happy. But some ungrateful people might be still


    sleeping in a small hotel now. For such a good hotel like Huadu Hotel, they can¡¯t afford it for their rest


    lives."


    Edith frowned after reading it. What Melissa posted obviously targeted at Amara.


    There were manyments below, all blessing the Melissa family. Someone asked Melissa who some


    people were referring to. Melissa immediately said that it was the Amara family. Those in Stevens


    family who didn''t like the Amara family began to ridicule Amara.


    It was no wonder that Amara was so angry. This time, Melissa had gone a little too far.


    "Mom, don''t take it to your heart. You are now living in Huadu Hotel. Besides, you¡¯re living in a


    presidential suite. There is no need to be angry with them." Edithforted Amara.


    "No, I can¡¯t let it go. Looking at the words she wrote, how pitiful our family is! I have to post some


    pictures on my Instagram." Amara said.


    Then, Amara took a few photos in the room with her mobile phone, and posted them onto Instagram.


    "The service of Huadu Hotel is good, especially in the presidential suite. Although the price is a little


    high, it isfortable to live in. But some family has to think about for a long while before deciding to


    hold the engagement ceremony here. It''s really poor."


    After posting them onto Instagram, Amara waited expectantly for others to envy her. By the way, she


    could piss off that bitch, Melissa.


    But what Amara didn''t expect was that not long after these pictures were posted, people who


    Almost no one believed that Amara was now living in Huadu Hotel. They all said that these pictures


    were that Amara found on the Inte. It was really shameful to use this method topare with


    others.


    Amara didn''t expect that these people would be so distrustful of her. She was so angry that she almost


    smashed her mobile phone angrily.


    "Daughter, look at these people! Why don''t they believe what I''m saying is true? I am really mad. These


    people must have been bribed by that slut. Otherwise, how could they all help her?" Amara said angrily.


    Seeing Amara like this, Edith wanted tough. In the past, every time when she helped Casey, Amara


    never believed her. Now Amara was not believed by others. Edith finally saw Amara''s aggrieved look.


    As the saying goes, ¡°The great thieves hang the little ones.¡± Amara really met her real nemesis, who


    could match her this time.


    "Mom, do you know how I felt when you didn''t believe me before?" Edith asked with a smile.


    Amara immediately stared at Edith and said, "I didn''t believe you, because I know that the facts are


    definitely not what you said. I have a basis for it. They are petnt. How can this be the same?"


    Edith was speechless. She thought that her mother still needed a wicked person like Melissa to deal


    with.


    She didn''t want to take care of Amara¡¯s matters anymore, so she said, "Mom, you hurriedly go back to


    your room. Don''t disturb us watching TV."


    Sitting aside, Casey was looking at Amara and Edith with a smile. Although the two were bickering, he


    felt a little warm inexplicably.


    Seeing Casey smiling, Amara immediately red at him, and said, "You just know tough. What else


    can you do except forughing? Look at Jaxon, he will at least help Melissa solve the trouble. What


    about you? You have nothing except for money."


    As soon as Amara finished saying that, Casey immediately didn''t feel any warm anymore. Sure


    enough, where Amara was there, there was only trouble.


    There were no such things as warmth at all.


    "Mom, I can help you take revenge on the Melissa family." Casey said.


    Amara was taken aback for a moment. But she didn''t believe Casey''s words very much. She said,


    "Just you? What do you rely on to help me get back at their family?"


    "Money." Casey said with a smile.


    When Edith heard that Casey was going to help Amara take revenge on the Melissa family, she


    immediately frowned and said, ¡°Casey, don¡¯t get involved into those things. Flora and her family just


    want to piss off us. There is no need to help my mother get back at them for this."


    Casey looked at Edith and said, "This is not only for our mother, but also for you. They have gone a


    little too far this time. They deserve the punishment they should deserve."


    "Yes, they should be given the punishment they deserve!" Amara shouted. Although she didn''t know


    what stuff Casey was talking about, she just wanted to get back at the Melissa family.


    Hearing what Casey said, Edith nodded and didn¡¯t stop Casey.


    She knew Casey very well. Jaxon and Flora hired someone to treat Casey and her like this, so how


    could Casey let them go so easily?


    After a while, Casey appeared at the door of the manager''s office of Huadu Hotel.


    After pushing the door directly in, he saw that the manager was making out with a waitress. Both of


    them were disheveled. Seeing that the door was suddenly opened, they quickly separated and began


    to wear their own clothes.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Damn it, who lets you in? You didn¡¯t know that you should knock on the door before youe in?"


    The manager, Jonah, shouted at Casey.


    Ignoring his words, Casey just walked directly to the chair in front and sat down.


    After the waitress got dressed, she hurried to the outside.


    Jonah red at Casey angrily, and said, "What the hell do you mean? You can break into my office at


    will? Who are you? If you don''t say anything, I will let the security guard threw you out."


    Seeing that Casey was dressed in ordinary clothes, not like a wealthy person, Jonah shouted at Casey.


    Generally, those who came to Huadu Hotel were people with some status. They would not be dressed


    so casually like Casey.


    So Jonah felt that Casey was not a customer here. He was not polite to Casey.


    "I want to book this ce after two days. You can calcte how much money I should pay in total."


    Casey said.


    After hearing Casey''s words, Jonah suddenlyughed and said, "You fucking stupid? Just you? You


    want to book the whole hotel? I think you¡¯re just out of your mind. You can''t even afford to live in one of


    our rooms, but you dare to say that you want to book the whole hotel?"


    "I booked two rooms here. If you don''t believe me, you can check it yourself." Casey said.


    Jonah was full of disbelief, and asked, "What is your name?"


    "Casey."


    Jonah immediately checked it with hisputer. After inputting Casey''s name, he was surprised to find


    that Casey had booked two presidential suites here and it was long-term.


    "You booked two presidential suites here?" Jonah asked.


    Casey nodded.


    Jonah looked at Casey with a puzzled face. But no matter how he observed Casey, he felt Casey


    wasn¡¯t such a person who could afford to book the presidential suite.


    "How do you prove that your name is Casey? What if you pretend to be someone else ande over


    to make trouble for me?" Jonah said.


    Seeing that Jonah didn''t believe him, Casey shook his head helplessly. Sure enough, if he wanted to


    deal with some things in Yutian County, he still needed Leonardo to show up.


    "If I say I¡¯m Leonardo''s friend, will you believe me?" Casey said.


    "Every day there are so many people pretending to be Mr. Leonardo''s friends, so don¡¯t give that shit."


    Jonah said disdainfully.


    "Then I will give him a call, letting hime over." Casey said.


    After speaking, Casey took out his cell phone to call Leonardo, asking him toe here.


    After hanging up the phone, Casey looked at Jonah and said, " Leonardo ising soon. When he


    Jonahughed at once, and said, "You are the one who is best at bragging I have ever seen. Do you


    think that after you pretend to make a call, Mr. Leonardo wille over? You¡¯re fucking bluffing here.


    What on earth do you want to do?"


    Jonah had have sex with many beautiful waitresses in Huadu Hotel. Now he was a little suspect that


    Casey might be the boyfriend of a certain waitress. Casey found that his girlfriend cheat on him, so he


    deliberately came here to make trouble.


    Casey did not respond to Jonah anymore, but just sat quietly, waiting for Leonardo toe over.


    Seeing that Casey was silent, Jonah was about to call the security guard over to drive Casey out.


    At this moment, a waitress came in and walked to Jonah with a smile on her face. After seeing Casey,


    she nodded to him. She thought Casey was Jonah''s friend.


    "Jonah, my friend sent me a good stuff. I want to show you." The waitress said with a smile.


    "What?" Jonah asked.


    "A video. It was she secretly filmed when she was having sex with a guy. This guy is a scumbag. He


    already has a girlfriend. He¡¯s going to get engaged in two days. But he still came to find my friend. So


    my friend recorded it. She nned to wait until the man gets married and ckmail him a fortune." The


    waitress said.


    While speaking, she took out the phone and yed the video.


    There were voices of a man and a woman. Jonah turned his head and looked at Casey. Since Casey


    didn''t make trouble, Jonah just let him sit here for a while, and then drove him outter.


    "Wow, you friend is awesome. She can do many postures." Jonah said with a smile.


    At this time, the man in the video said something, which was roughly that this woman was much better


    than his girlfriend.


    Hearing this voice, Casey immediately frowned. Then he stood up, walked to Jonah''s side, and stared


    at the video.


    Seeing Casey walking over to see, Jonah immediatelyughed and said, "You were so arrogant just


    now. It turns out that you also like watching this kind of video? It seems that you are mild on the outside


    but wild on the inside."


    Without responding to Jonah, Casey just felt a little surprised, but at the same time he felt a little funny,


    because the male in this video turned out to be Jaxon.


    The waitress left after showing the video to Jonah. She originally nned to have sex with Jonah here.


    But seeing that Casey was here, she was a little embarrassed to do it.


    "Brat, since you finished watching the video, should you leave now? Don''t tell me that you still want to


    book our hotel. This is impossible." Jonah said.


    At this moment, someone knocked on the door of the office. Jonah felt strange, wondering maybe the


    waitress left something. Then he went to open the door.


    After opening the door, Jonah saw Leonardo standing outside. Jonah looked so surprised. He hurriedly


    said, "Mr. Leonardo, why are you here?"


    "I''m looking for my bro. Is he in there?" Leonardo asked.


    Jonah suddenly took a breath, and quickly turned his head to nce at Casey. This guy turned out to


    be Leonardo¡¯s bro?


    Jonah felt that he was screwed this time. Just now he had such a bad attitude towards Casey. Besides,


    he watched a dirty video in front of Casey. If Casey wanted to me him, he would lose his job.


    "Yes...yes." Jonah said with a trembling voice.


    Leonardo walked in directly. Seeing Casey inside, he immediatelyughed.


    "Casey, what can I do for you? I was just about to take a rest after being massaged. But you called me


    over." Leonardo said with a smile.


    Jonah was very worried. If Casey pursued the matter just now, he would be totally screwed.


    But what he didn''t expect was that Casey didn''t mention the matter just now. Casey just said, "I want to


    book this hotel in two days. Tell him and let him get it down for me."


    Leonardo immediately said to Casey, "Casey, it¡¯s a piece of cake. Don¡¯t need to tell him. Just tell me.


    You can use this hotel whatever you want. No one dares to say anything."


    "Yes, yes, Mr. Leonardo is right." Jonah hurried to echo.


    "Jonah, my bro is going to book this hotel in two days. No outsiders will be allowed to enter. You all


    listen to my bro¡¯s order. Do you get it?" Leonardo said to Jonah again.


    Jonah nodded quickly and said, "Yes, yes. I must listen to this sir."


    Seeing Jonah nodding, Casey took out his bank card, letting Jonah go to pay the bill. Leonardo


    refused, saying that if Casey talked to him about money, it would mean that Casey looked down on


    him.


    Casey smiled and did not refuse. Then he put away the bank card again.


    After the talk, Casey stood up and walked towards outside. When he was about to go out of the door,


    he turned and looked at Jonah.


    Jonah was shocked, thinking that Casey was going to get even with him. He felt nervous again.


    "Let the waitress send me that video. I have something to deal with." Casey smiled.

 Chapter 192 Dont Be Disrespectful to Mr. Davies!

    Chapter 192 Don''t Be Disrespectful to Mr. Davies!


    Two days passed quickly. Soon, it was the day that Flora and Jaxon were engaged.


    It was more a family meal than an engagement banquet. It was that the Flora family and the Jaxon


    family were having a meal together.


    Originally, Melissa wanted to invite Can over. In her opinion, her daughter had found such an


    excellent boyfriend. In the engagement banquet, as the head of Stevens family, Can had to be


    present.


    However, Jaxon said that the private room he booked was not too big, which was only enough for two


    families to sit down. If there was one more person, it seemed a bit crowded.


    Rather than let Can feel that Jaxon was stingy, it was better not to let hime.


    The two families arrived at the gate of Huadu Hotel. Melissa was full of joy, and kept holding Jaxon''s


    mother by the hand. The two kept talking.


    "Let me tell you, there is a so self-righteous person in Stevens family. She married into a small family in


    J City and is always bullied by others. Besides, she has a son-inw. He is just good-for-nothing.


    Several days ago, she brought her family back to Yutian County and bragged that her family was living


    in a vi. I despised her, so I drove her family out. But that day she even posted several pictures onto


    Instagram, saying that she is living in Huadu Hotel, which was really ridiculous. She definitely didn''t


    know that if someone in Yutian County wants to live in Huadu Hotel, he has to pull some strings.


    What¡¯s more, ording to her family¡¯s situation, she definitely couldn''t afford to live in such an


    expensive hotel." Melissa kept talking.


    "Is it a family who has son-inw called Casey, right? I heard from Jaxon. I didn''t expect their family to


    be so annoying. You are right to kick them out." Jaxon''s mother said.


    "Yes, it is that wimp. Every time when his families scold him, I haven''t seen him refute. Jaxon is indeed


    outstanding. He actually can take us to a ce like Huadu Hotel for dinner." Melissa said with a smile.


    Jaxon''s mother was also very proud. It was obvious that she was very satisfied with her son.


    When Jaxon walked to the gate of Huadu Hotel, two waiters inside immediately came over and stopped


    him.


    "I booked a private room inside. My name is Jaxon. Let us go in." Jaxon said.


    "Sorry, the whole hotel has already been booked today. All the previous reservations have been


    cancelled. We have already sent SMS to inform every customer in advance." One of the waiters said.


    Jaxon froze for a moment, then took out his mobile phone to check. He did receive a text message two


    days ago, but at that time he thought it was spam, so he didn''t pay attention to it.


    "What do you mean? I have already booked it. But you said you canceled it? Aren''t you deceiving


    consumers?" Jaxon suddenly became anxious.


    He had already told everyone that he was going to hold an engagement banquet in Huadu Hotel today.


    If he couldn¡¯t go in, he would definitely be crazy.


    Besides, Melissa had already told everyone who she could tell about. If he suddenly told her that they


    could not go in, it would be a very embarrassing thing.


    "Sorry, we have already notified you. This hotel has already been reserved today. You should go back."


    The waiter said again.


    After Melissa and Flora heard what the waiter said, their faces looked terrible.


    Melissa took a step forward and said, "Who can book the entire Huadu Hotel? Don¡¯t fool us. I think you


    did it on purpose. Let us in. Otherwise, we willin to your boss."


    "I said, this hotel has already been booked today, and unrted persons aren¡¯t allowed to enter. Don''t


    you understand?" The waiter said impatiently.


    "Where is your manner? Do you know who we are? You want to be fired? Tell you, Jaxon works for Mr.


    Leonardo. If you don¡¯t let him in, you will wait to ept Mr. Leonardo''s anger." Flora shouted.


    The two waiters were taken aback when Flora said that Jaxon worked for Mr. Leonardo. But they soon


    realized that it was an order from Mr. Leonardo. If this person really worked for Mr. Leonardo, Mr.


    Leonardo would definitely inform them in advance.


    So both of them thought these people were lying. Maybe these people were here to make trouble.


    Mr. Leonardo specifically told them that as long as there was no order from him and Mr. Davies today,


    no one could enter the hotel.


    If these people really broke in, it was their negligence. At that time, it was still them who would be


    punished.


    The two looked at each other with a smirk on their faces. One of them looked at these people outside


    the door and asked, "Do you really work for Mr. Leonardo?"


    "Of course. Tell you, Mr. Leonardo thinks highly of Jaxon. If you don''t let us in today, you can wait to be


    fired!" Melissa shouted.


    Jaxon looked embarrassed. He was not as so important as Melissa said. If Leonardo knew about this,


    Leonardo would definitely me him.


    However, Jaxon thought that the two at the door were ordinary waiters, so they would definitely not go


    to Leonardo to confirm. Then Jaxon did not stop Melissa.


    "Okay, wait here first, I''ll let someone arrange a private room for you." The waiter said, then turned


    around and walked in.


    Melissa was full of pride. She turned her head to look at Jaxon, and said, "Jaxon, you are awesome.


    These people respect you so much. If it were Casey, that wimp, he would have been scared away. "


    Jaxon smiled and said nothing.


    After a while, the waiter ran back, with a team of security guards behind him.


    "Catch these people quickly. They want toe to our hotel to make trouble. Today, the hotel has


    booked by Mr. Davies. We can¡¯t let something wrong happen. Catch these people and lock them back.


    Release them after today!"


    A group of security guards immediately surrounded Flora and Jaxon.


    Melissa was dumbfounded immediately. Didn''t he say that he went to prepare the room for them? Why


    did he bring back a team of security guards to arrest them?


    Jaxon also frowned. He didn''t expect things to turn into like this.


    Today was his important day. If it was screwed up like this, it would be too bad for him.


    "You all stop! Do you know who I am? Do you dare to arrest me? I work for Mr. Leonardo!" Jaxon


    shouted.


    "Don''t pretend here anymore. We got the order of Mr. Leonardo that the hotel has already been booked


    today. But you don''t even know this. Are you still saying that you work for Mr. Leonardo? Do you think


    we¡¯re fools?" The waiter shouted.


    Jaxon''s face suddenly sank. He did not expect that it was Leonardo who booked the whole hotel today.


    He hesitated for a moment. Then he turned his head and said to Flora, "Flora, Mr. Leonardo booked


    the hotel. How about we go to another hotel today? I will bring you here next time."


    Flora was unwilling to ept it. She said, "We have discussed that we are here to get engaged. How


    can you change suddenly? Could it be the same toe here and go to another ce?"


    Jaxon frowned and said, "But this is Mr. Leonardo''s hotel. Do you want me to challenge Mr. Leonardo?"


    Flora didn''t speak anymore, but her face was full of unhappiness.


    "Okay, you all stop. We won''t go in anymore. Let''s go somewhere else." Jaxon said.


    The group of security guards then stopped.


    The waiter stared at them and said, "Fine. Don''t brag anymore. How could Mr. Leonardo have some


    staffs like you?"


    Melissa was full of anger, but she didn''t dare to say anything. She didn¡¯t know why Jaxon was so


    useless this time. Not only could he not take them into Huadu Hotel for dinner, he almost let them get


    arrested.


    At this moment, a car parked in front of Huadu Hotel. Casey and his family got out of the car. They


    went to the countryside to get some fresh air this morning. Now, they came back.


    Seeing that the Casey family came back, the two waiters immediately became anxious, and shouted at


    the Jaxon family and the Flora family, "You all go aside. Mr. Davies'' family is back. If you get in their


    way, you have to bear the consequence. At that time, it will be none of our business!"


    The security guards also hurriedly pushed the two families aside.


    Melissa kept muttering, ¡®What shit Mr. Davies? Why are you all so respectful to him?¡¯


    The Casey family walked into Huadu Hotel. Seeing Melissa and her family being stopped outside the


    hotel, Amara immediatelyughed.


    "Casey, you¡¯re awesome. They are really stopped outside." Amara said with a smile.


    Casey did not speak, but just walked in with his family.


    Seeing the Amara familye by, Melissa¡¯s eyes widened immediately, her face full of incredible.


    "How could it be their family?" Melissa eximed.


    Jaxon and Flora also stared at the Amara family in disbelief, not knowing why they appeared here.


    Amara looked at Melissa and the others contemptuously, then walked into Huadu Hotel with her head


    high.


    Seeing that Amara family was about to walk in, Melissa suddenly shouted, "What are you doing?


    Huadu Hotel has been reserved today. You can''t get in at all. Do you want to attend our family¡¯s


    engagement banquet?"


    Amara curled her lips and said, "You can''t even get in. But you still say that you are going to hold an


    engagement banquet here. It¡¯s so shameful."


    "You!" Melissa immediately shouted angrily.


    Flora pulled Melissa''s clothes and said, "Mom, don¡¯t be mad at them. They will be caughtter."


    Melissa''s eyes lit up. She looked at Amara with a sneer, and said, "Then you must go in. Let us have a


    look."


    The Amara family didn''t stop and walked straight into Huadu Hotel. The two waiters quickly gave them


    a way and bowed deeply to them.


    This scene made both Jaxon and Flora dumbfounded. Just now, the two waiters said they were going


    to arrest them. But why could Amara go in now?


    After the Amara family entered, Amara turned to look at Melissa with a smile and said, "We came in.


    Have you seen that? Don''t you think that Jaxon is very good? Now you can''t even get in. You are still


    showing off. It''s so funny."


    Melissa looked at the two waiters with a puzzled face, and asked, "Didn''t you say that this ce has


    been booked today? Why didn''t you stop them?"


    The two waiters nced at each other and said in unison, "It is Mr. Davies who has booked the hotel


    today. Why should we stop them?"


    Melissa was dumbfounded immediately. Mr. Davies? Could it be that Casey was the person who had


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    booked here?


    Both Jaxon and Flora looked at Casey with incredible faces. Flora shouted, "This is impossible. The Mr.


    Davies you said is Casey, this wimp?"


    The two waiters immediately red at Flora.


    "Don''t be disrespectful to Mr. Davies!"


    "What a shit Mr. Davies? He is a trash. But you are so respectful to him. I think you were fooled by him.


    You should catch them quickly!" Flora shouted.


    The security guards immediately surrounded Flora and Jaxon again, staring at them fiercely one by


    one. These people dared to insult Mr. Davies. They were so ignorant. Of course, the security guards


    would not allow such a thing to happen.


    Seeing this, Casey waved his hand and said, "Just let them go."


    Then the security guards didn''t take actions.


    At this time, Amara stared at Melissa, saying with a smile, "Melissa, do you really want toe in and


    eat here? As long as youpensate me for your breaking my bracelet, I will let you in. What do you


    think?"

 Chapter 193 Play the Video

    Chapter 193 y the Video


    After Melissa heard Amara''s words, she immediately scolded Amara¡¯s all ancestors. But after she


    finished scolding, she found there was something wrong. If she scolded Amara''s all ancestors, she


    would also scold Sidney, wouldn¡¯t she?


    That day, Melissa said so arrogantly that she would never ask Amara for help. She didn¡¯t expect that it


    was a p in the face so quickly.


    "It¡¯s not up to you to decide here. These people should be the actors you hired. You are asking my


    mother for money, which has exposed your purpose." Flora seemed to see through the truth.


    Melissa also nodded immediately, feeling that this was indeed the case.


    "Amara, I advise you to leave here with your actors as soon as possible. Otherwise, when the people


    from Huadu Hotele here, you won''t be able to run away." Melissa said aggressively.


    Melissa was still wondering why someone had booked the entire Huadu Hotel when her daughter was


    going to hold the engagement banquet. Now that Flora said so, all this could be exined.


    It must be Amara who was jealous of Flora and Jaxon, so she deliberately found a bunch of actors on


    this day toe over to make trouble for them, and didn''t let them in.


    If the waiters and the security guards were really from Huadu Hotel, how could it be that they called


    Casey Mr. Davies. So they were performing.


    "What are you talking about? We are employees of Huadu Hotel!" The waiter red at Melissa and


    shouted.


    "Cut the crap. You¡¯re acting so real." Melissa said with disdain.


    Seeing that they didn''t believe her, Amara immediately became anxious and turned to look at Casey,


    hoping that Casey would help her.


    "If you don''t believe, I can call the manager over and then you can confront him." Casey said.


    "Okay, then you call the manager over. I know who the manager is. Although I don''t know him, I have


    seen him several times. I can¡¯t make a mistake." Jaxon said.


    Casey immediately called Jonah. After receiving the call, Jonah hurried over.


    "Mr. Davies, what can I help you?" Jonah said.


    "Tell them, have we booked this hotel?" Casey asked.


    Jonah turned his head and nced at those people at the door. Then he was taken aback. Was that


    person the man in that video?


    But he didn''t dare to ask anything. He just quickly exined, "The hotel was indeed booked by Mr.


    Davies today. Is there any problem?"


    When Jaxon saw Jonahe down, he was already shocked. Jonah was indeed the manager of


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Huadu Hotel.


    Jaxon turned his head to nce at Casey. He didn''t expect Jonah to be so respectful to Casey.


    Flora stared at Jonah and asked Jaxon, "Is he the manager?"


    Jaxon nodded.


    Flora gritted her teeth immediately. She didn¡¯t expect that Casey actually called the manager of Huadu


    Hotel over.


    Melissa originally wanted to mock the Amara family as much as possible, but she didn''t expect this


    manager to be true. So she could only swallow the words which she wanted to say out.


    Amara gave Melissa a triumphant nce, and asked, "So what are you going to do now? Do you want


    to hold your engagement banquet in Huadu Hotel today? You posted the news onto your Instagram.


    The entire Stevens family should know it. If they find that you can''t even enter the door of Huadu Hotel,


    they will definitelyugh at you."


    Melissa was anxious immediately. What Amara said was right. If they really couldn''t even get in, they


    would really beughed at by the entire Stevens family.


    Jaxon turned to look at Amara, and asked, "How much money do we owe them?"


    "One hundred and thirty-eight thousand!" Before Melissa could speak, Amara shouted out directly.


    Jaxon frowned, but today was the day that he was engaged to Flora. It couldn¡¯t be unhappy. The


    138,000 was still within the range of his tolerance, so he said to Amara, ¡°I can give you 138,000. Let us


    in."


    Flora immediately said, "My mother has already given you one hundred thousand. What do you want


    from us? Who knows how much your bracelet is! Besides, my mother didn''t mean it. Anyway, you are


    also rtives of my family!"


    Amara immediately stared at Flora, and said, "Like mother, like daughter. You¡¯re all shameless!"


    At this time, Casey took a step forward and said, "If you take out this money, I can ask them to arrange


    the top private room here for you."


    Jaxon''s eyes lit up suddenly, and he said, "No problem. I can give you the money."


    Melissa hurriedly stopped Jaxon and said, "Jaxon, are you crazy? Why are you giving them money?"


    "Mrs. Melissa, the usage of the top private room in Huadu Hotel costs more than 100,000 dors. The


    decoration inside is very luxurious, and there is also a TV wall. You can be eating and watching TV.


    What I booked before is just the most ordinary private room. If we can get the top private room, we


    won¡¯t lose anything." Jaxon said.


    Both Melissa and Flora were taken aback, and then bothughed. They didn''t expect Casey to be so


    stupid. In order to ask for money, he actually arranged a top private room for them. Didn''t this mean


    that they didn''t lose anything?


    "Casey, why are you arranging the top private room for them? Are you stupid?" Amara red at Casey.


    Caseyughed and said, "Don''t worry, Mom. I have my own n."


    Jaxon didn''t hesitate anymore and directly transferred 138,000 to Amara. Amara was very happy after


    receiving the money. After all, Casey bought a lot of bracelets for her. She still had a lot. Now it was


    equivalent to turn the bracelets into cash directly.


    After Jaxon gave the money, Casey let the manager let them in, and also gave them a top private


    room.


    "It''s so stupid. He still thinks that he took advantage of us. I have never seen so stupid person." Melissa


    muttered.


    After watching the Melissa family enter, Casey asked Edith and Amara to go back to the room first. But


    he himself went to the central control room of the hotel with Jonah.


    "Mr. Davies, thest time you asked me for that video, could it be that..." Jonah said, staring at Casey.


    Casey smiled, and said, "Wait for my signalter. Do you know what to do?"


    Jonah nodded immediately. He said with a smile, "I promise you will satisfy!"


    After that, Casey left the control room and walked towards the top private room.


    Inside the top private room, the Melissa family and the Jaxon family stared at the decoration in this


    private room with shocked faces. They couldn''t help but open their mouths.


    "My God, this ce is too luxurious. Maybe only the emperor cane here. No wonder Jaxon said


    that the usage fee alone costs hundreds of thousands." Melissa eximed.


    Flora alsoughed and said, "It''s great that we can get engaged in a ce like this. I must take a few


    more photos and show them to my ssmates. They will definitely envy me."


    Jaxon said with a smile, "Casey thought he could take advantage of me. He¡¯s so stupid. It seems that


    he is a hillbilly. He doesn''t know how luxury the top room here is. "


    "Jaxon is right. Casey, that trash, how could he know this? I think that the manager also colluded with


    them. He must have given the manager some money, letting the manager cooperate with them to act.


    Maybe the manager could get the half of 138,000." Melissa said.


    "But it¡¯s really the top private room. It has to cost hundreds of thousands." Sidney said.


    "You are stupid, that manager is in charge of this hotel. Of course, if others use the top private room, he


    has to pay a usage fee. But that person is the manager here. If he wants to use it, he won¡¯t have to pay


    the usage fee. Maybe he often relies on this to make extra money." Melissa said.


    Hearing what Melissa said, everyone began to nod, feeling that what she said was reasonable.


    "Huh, leave them alone. Anyway, there must be so many people who envy that we cane to the top


    private room in Huadu Hotel. Jaxon, I will treat you well in the future. I only love you. I will not cheat on


    you. You will only love me forever, right?" Flora smiled and said to Jaxon.


    A touch of embarrassment shed in Jaxon''s eyes. He said, "Yes...Yes, I will only love you."


    At this moment, the door of the private room was pushed open. A waitress walked in. Jaxon looked


    over and was shocked. The waitress was the one who had an affair with himst time.


    The waitress was also a little surprised. Just now, the manager told her toe here to serve, so she


    came over. She didn''t expect Jaxon to be in this private room.


    She took the menu directly to Jaxon''s side, and said with a smile, ¡°Sir. Order some food."


    Jaxon took the menu awkwardly and began to order.


    Flora noticed Jaxon''s embarrassment. After looking around him and the waitress a few times, she


    asked, "Jaxon, what''s wrong with you? It''s cold here. Why are you sweating?"


    "Ahem, maybe I just came in. You order the food. I''ll turn on the TV." Jaxon handed the menu to Flora,


    and then went to turn on the TV.


    Flora stared at Jaxon suspiciously, always feeling that something was wrong with him.


    After ordering the food, Jaxon was relieved when the waitress walked out of the private room.


    "Let''s watch TV. The TV here with such a big screen is the same as a movie theater. We can''t see this


    kind of TV at home." Jaxon said with a smile.


    At this time, the door of the private room was opened again. Everyone turned their heads to look over


    there. It was Casey.


    "Casey, why are you here? You¡¯re not weed here. Get out of here!" Flora yelled at Casey directly.


    Casey smiled and said, "I''m sorry to disturb your engagement banquet, but I want to remind you that


    Jaxon is not as good as you think. If you really want to be engaged to him, I advise you¡¯d better to think


    carefully."


    Jaxon stood up immediately and shouted, "Casey, what the hell do you mean?"


    "This idiot definitely wants to make trouble. You all sit down first, and I''ll solve it." Jaxon nced


    nervously at everyone in the room. Then he hurried to the door, pushed Casey outside, and then


    closed the door.


    "What the hell are you talking about here? You can¡¯t bear that we live better than you?" Jaxon said


    angrily.


    Casey smiled and said, "You know well whether what I said is right or not. Actually, I just want to ask


    you a question. Did you instigate the four people toe to make trouble for usst time? If you


    apologize to Edith and me now, I can spare you this time."


    Jaxon sneered immediately and said, "I think you are crazy. Let me apologize to you? You wish!"


    "Oh? In other words, you don''t want to cherish the opportunity I gave you this time?" Casey said.


    "Fucking off. Get out of here quickly. I don''t want to hear your nonsense anymore. Just get out of here.


    Don''t force me to be rude to you."


    Jaxon shouted. Then he turned around toe into the private room.


    Casey smiled. He took out his mobile phone to call Jonah.


    After Jaxon returned to the private room, he smiled at everyone and said, "I have driven away that idiot.


    Come on, let''s toast and celebrate my engagement with Flora. I promise, from now on, I¡¯ll definitely be


    good to Flora as always."


    Then he picked up the wine ss.


    Melissa and others also picked up their wine sses, looking at Jaxon with smiles. Flora smiled


    happily. She felt that her boyfriend was so nice. He loved her very much, and would definitely love her


    forever.


    At this moment, the picture on the TV screen in the private room suddenly switched. There was the


    voice of a man and a woman.


    This video was exactly the part of Jaxon having sex with the waitress!

 Chapter 194 Ive Given You a Chance

    Chapter 194 I''ve Given You a Chance


    The atmosphere in the whole private room was warm. But when the voice in the video came out,


    everyone''s face changed.


    They all turned to look at the big screen behind them. When they saw the picture in the TV, Jaxon''s


    parents, Melissa and Sidney all blushed.


    Immediately afterwards, the picture of Jaxon having sex with that waitress appeared in the TV


    Flora was stunned. She turned her head to look at Jaxon. Tears welled up into her eyes.


    Jaxon immediately became anxious. He hurried over to the TV wall, trying to cover the screen with his


    body. But the whole wall was t. His body could only cover a small part.


    At this time, no matter how he covered it, it was of no use.


    "Jaxon, you asshole. I felt so weird when you flirted with the waitress just now. I didn''t expect you and


    her..." While speaking, Flora cried loudly. She never expected that Jaxon would do such a thing behind


    her back, and also recorded a video.


    The most important thing was that this video was even yed at their engagement banquet.


    Flora couldn¡¯t control her emotions. She originally imagined where she would go on her honeymoon


    after marrying Jaxon, and when she would have children. Now it seemed that these were all jokes.


    After seeing this video, Melissa almost copsed. The actions of Jaxon and the waitress in the video


    were too unsightly. The most important thing was that the two of them were enjoying themselves, which


    was an insult to their family.


    "Jaxon, exin to me clearly what is going on! You keep saying that you only love my daughter. What


    is this? I''m so stupid. I actually believe that you will love my daughter forever. Now, you don¡¯t get


    married with my daughter yet, but you did this kind of thing. Don¡¯t you feel guilty?" Melissa yelled.


    Sidney¡¯s face was also gloomy. He just wanted to smash the TV wall.


    "You really disappointed our family. Even if my daughter doesn''t marry all her life, she won''t marry an


    asshole like you!"


    The faces of Jaxon¡¯s parents also looked terrible. They never thought that their son would do such a


    thing. Of course, if they knew about it in private, they would turn a blind eye. After all, they felt that their


    son was excellent. It was normal for many girls to like their son. It couldn¡¯t me Jaxon that he couldn¡¯t


    resist the temptation. It could only me those girls who seduced their son.


    However, the video was yed at the engagement banquet with Flora. They can¡¯t defend their son


    anyway.


    "Jaxon, you little bastard. I¡¯ll kill you!" Jaxon''s father rushed towards Jaxon.


    Jaxon hurriedly avoided, and said, "Listen to my exnation. This is all fake. This must be someone


    who wants to set me up. I really haven''t done such a thing."


    "Do you think we are all idiots? This is a video, not a picture!" Flora roared.


    Jaxon knew it was impossible for him to muddle through now. He just wanted to know who had yed


    this video.


    Jaxon''s father grabbed Jaxon''s cor and directly pped him on the face. Seeing the scene, Melissa


    also rushed forward, trying to beat Jaxon up severely.


    Jaxon gritted his teeth, turned around and ran out of the private room.


    He was afraid that Melissa would catch up, so he turned into a corridor, and ran upstairs.


    At this time, he saw Casey walking towards him with a smile. Only then was Jaxon immediately sure


    about that it was Casey who had yed the video.


    "Casey, fucking bitch! It¡¯s you who yed that video, right? You let us go to the top private room just to


    have the opportunity to y the video!" Jaxon shouted angrily.


    Casey smiled at him and said, "I gave you a chance. But you don''t cherish it."


    "Damn it, you dare to say that you give me a chance? I will kill you today!"


    Jaxon rushed towards Casey fiercely, as if he was about to strangle Casey to death.


    Casey''s face also sank when he saw this. From the moment Jaxon didn''t intend to apologize to him


    and Edith, Casey had already pulled him into the cklist.


    The moment when Jaxon rushed to Casey, Casey¡¯s body suddenly moved. He dodged, and then


    raised his elbow to hit on Jaxon¡¯s neck. Jaxon had to bend down. Then Casey lifted his knee at this


    moment to kick to Jaxon''s stomach.


    Jaxon lost strength in an instant. His body couldn¡¯t move at all and then he fell directly on the ground.


    He never expected that Casey would be so powerful.


    "You...you jerk, how can you have such a good fighting skill!" Jaxon said puzzledly.


    "You asked those men to harass Edith. This matter is far more serious than you think. My punishment


    for you is not just as simple as ruining your engagement banquet. If I were not there that day, Edith


    would be raped by those men. You have to pay your life for this." Casey said.


    "You... dare you! Do you think my family won¡¯t look for you if you kill me?" Jaxon shouted.


    Casey smiled and said, "Your family will only think that you are hiding somewhere because you are


    afraid of being caught. After doing such a thing which embarrasses them so much, it is possible that


    you don''t go back for your lifetime, right?"


    Jaxon was dumbfounded. Casey was right. If he didn''t go back for a long time, his parents would only


    think that he would hide somewhere and was afraid toe back.


    But soon he sneered and said, "Don''t bluff here. You such a jerk. You dare to kill people? Maybe you


    even dare not kill a chicken!"


    Casey didn''t speak, but looked at Jaxon coldly. Then he checked the time.


    After a while, a person walked over from the other side of the corridor.


    Jaxon was puzzled. He endured the pain in his body, got up from the ground, and nced at the


    person who came over.


    After seeing the person clearly, Jaxon immediately became happy.


    "Mr. Leonardo! I didn''t expect you to be here. It''s great. Please help me. This stupid guy said he was


    going to kill me. Please help me teach him a lesson." Jaxon said.


    Jaxon sneered at Casey and said, "Tell you, this is Mr. Leonardo. I am Mr. Leonardo''s person. You


    provoke me. Mr. Leonardo will definitely beat you up!"


    Leonardo nced at Jaxon and said, "What nonsense are you talking about here? Don''t tell me you


    are the one who offended Casey!"


    At that time, Casey called Leonardo, asking Leonardo toe over quickly, saying that someone had


    provoke himself and wanted him to help deal with it.


    Leonardo did not expect this person to be Jaxon.


    Jaxon was his assistant, who usually took care of somepany''s affairs for him. Jaxon was only his


    staff. Besides, he had never regarded Jaxon as his important subordinate. He just knew Jaxon.


    If the person Casey wanted to beat up was really Jaxon, then he would definitely follow Casey¡¯s order.


    "What Casey? Mr. Leonardo, this brat is just a jerk. He is from the other city and is so arrogant in your


    territory. Have you forgotten there was a guy who drove the Porsche on the road you specially cleared


    for your important guestst time? It¡¯s him. This time, you don¡¯t have to care about me. Just beat him


    up. I promise I will not have any opinions."


    Leonardo directly pped Jaxon and scolded, "What the hell are you talking about here? He is my bro.


    How could you insult him so casually? I cleared the way for himst time. Don¡¯t have to care about


    you? Who do you think you are?"


    Jaxon was dumbfounded all of a sudden. He didn''t expect that it would be such a result in the end.


    Casey was actually Mr. Leonardo¡¯s bro? How awesome Casey was!


    Now Jaxon knew why Mr. Leonardo didn¡¯t teach Casey a lessonst time. It was not because of him!


    Besides,st time, in the hotel, David suddenly kowtowed to them and admitted his mistakes, it wasn''t


    because of him, either.


    All of these were because of Casey. Even Mr. Leonardo treated Casey so respectfully. Such a big shot


    was not the kind of person he could offend.


    After figuring all these things out, Jaxon knelt directly in front of Casey, looking at him regretfully. He


    begged, "Casey, I know I was wrong. Please forgive me, I will never dare anymore. "Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Casey looked down at him and said coldly, "Did you forget what I said just now? I¡¯ve given you a


    chance. But you don''t know to cherish it."


    Leonardo kicked Jaxon directly and then Jaxon fell on the ground.


    "Casey, what do you n to deal with him?" Leonardo asked.


    "Kill him. This kind of scum, if he still stays in the world, it will waste air." Casey said lightly.


    Casey¡¯s casual words decided the fate of Jaxon. However, what qualifications did Jaxon have to fight


    Casey?


    Jaxon''s face was ghastly pale. He begged Casey for mercy again. But no matter how much he wailed,


    Casey remained indifferent.


    Leonardo immediately called his subordinates over. Those men arrested Jaxon and left Huadu Hotel.


    The reason why Leonardo could get this position was that he was cruel and had so many means.


    Casey was not worried about that Leonardo wouldn¡¯t deal with it well. So after Leonardo left with


    Jaxon, Casey turned and returned to the room.


    At this time, Flora was crying in the private room. Melissa and Sidney keptforting her.


    Jaxon''s parents alsoforted Flora, but Melissa didn''t listen at all and almost fought with them.


    "Jaxon, this jerk, I really don''t know where he went. He was gone as soon as he went out."


    "He had better nevere back. He is a scumbag. Our Palmer family doesn¡¯t have such a jerk!"


    Jaxon''s father scolded.


    But he didn''t expect that his words woulde true. After today, Jaxon never came back, and no one


    knew where he went.

 Chapter 195 Celebrate the Birthday

    Chapter 195 Celebrate the Birthday


    In the presidential suite, Amara ran in excitedly.


    "Daughter, guess what I saw just now. The Melissa family is arguing with Jaxon''s parents in that top


    private room. Flora is crying. No one knows where Jaxon went. The engagement was definitely


    screwed up. It¡¯s so funny!" Amara said with a smile.


    Edith was taken aback for a moment, but she didn''t expect Flora''s engagement banquet to be like this.


    She turned her head and nced at Casey beside her. At that time, Casey didn''te back with her.


    He told her that he had something to deal with. Now Amara ran over to tell her the misery of Melissa''s


    family. Edith suspected that it was Casey who did it.


    "It¡¯s you who did it?" Edith asked.


    "They asked for it." Casey said with a smile.


    Edith nodded, and said nothing.


    Amara didn¡¯t know what the two of them were talking about. She turned her head to look at Casey and


    asked, ¡°Casey, do you know that this will happen today, so you deliberately gave them the top private


    room to make them happy first?"


    Casey smiled and said, "I heard that the top private room would bring bad luck. Maybe they offended


    someone."


    Amara was suddenly frightened, and then she said, "Fortunately, we haven''t eaten in that top private


    room. Otherwise, we may be the ones who are unlucky."


    Edith felt a little speechless, thinking that Amara was too gullible.


    "Daughter,e over with me to have a look. Melissa was so arrogant before. This time we must take


    a good look at their miserable expressions."


    After saying that, Amara immediately grabbed Edith and walked outside.


    Casey was helpless. He was afraid that Amara would fight with the Melissa family, so he got up and


    followed them out.


    In the lobby of Huadu Hotel, the Melissa family had already walked out of the top private room.


    Jaxon''s parents apologized to the Melissa family in every possible way, but Flora didn''t ept it at all.


    Jaxon¡¯s parents were very helpless. Besides, they didn''t know where Jaxon was going, so they had to


    leave here in advance.


    Now Flora had stopped crying. Melissaforted Flora for a long time, and then the three people


    walked out of the private room.


    At this time, Amara also came downstairs with Edith and Casey, and ran into the Melissa family.


    Amara looked at the Melissa family who looked so upset. Her face was full ofcency. She said


    on purpose, "Why did you all pull a long face? Isn''t it an engagement banquet today? Where is Jaxon?


    Why are just your family here?"


    After the Melissa family saw Amara, Casey and Edith, their already gloomy expressions suddenly


    became even more gloomy.


    Melissa red at Amara fiercely, and yelled, "Amara, it''s all your fault. It was your family who brought


    us bad luck that caused Flora meet a scumbag like Jaxon. It''s because of you. Your family will die


    miserably!"


    Amara curled her lips and said, "Don¡¯t throw mud at us. We haven''te back when Flora dated with


    that Jaxon. It''s your family who don¡¯t know who is good or bad. But now you still me us. It¡¯s so


    ridiculous."


    Melissa was immediately speechless. Amara was really right. That Flora and Jaxon fell in love indeed


    had nothing to do with the Amara family.


    It was just that Melissa didn''t know that if Flora hadn''t provoked Casey and Edith, their family''s


    engagement banquet went on smoothly today, and her family wouldn¡¯t know that Jaxon cheated on


    Flora for the rest of their lives.


    Flora red at Edith. Now it seemed that even if Edith was married to Casey, Edith was much happier


    than her.


    Now Casey didn''t seem to be as so useless as she thought. Casey could drive a Porsche and live in


    Huadu Hotel. How could he be a wimp?


    Flora felt a deep jealousy. She couldn¡¯t ept the truth. She felt that Edith shouldn¡¯t have lived better


    than her.


    "Just wait and see. If I have a bad life, I can''t let you live well. Edith, why do you live better than me?


    Just cherish everything you have now. I will let you experience despair in the future!" Flora murmured.


    "Don¡¯t get cocky here. Even if Flora does not marry Jaxon, our status in Stevens family will still be


    higher than yours. Mr. Can does not believe that you are living in Huadu Hotel. You might have no


    qualifications to participate his birthday party. Amara, just wait and see. I must let Mr. Can drive you


    out of Stevens family!"


    Melissa shouted, and then left here with Sidney and Flora.


    Amara curled her lips and said, "I came with a big gift this time. How could my father not let me attend


    his birthday banquet unless he doesn''t want the big gift I prepared for him."


    After the engagement banquet was screwed up, the Melissa family didn¡¯t make any trouble for a few


    days. After careful consideration, Flora decided topletely break up with Jaxon.


    Melissa originally wanted to let Flora think about it again. After all, Jaxon worked for Mr. Leonardo.


    Maybe her daughter couldn¡¯t find such a good boyfriend in the future. Even if he cheated, he could be


    forgiven.


    But Flora couldn''t ept it at all, so she decided to break up with Jaxon.


    Melissa had no choice but to agree to Flora. Then she informed Jaxon''s parents.


    A few dayster, Flora walked out of her sadness. The Melissa family also recovered calm.


    Because Can was about to celebrate his seventieth birthday, the Melissa family would go to


    Stevens'' House almost every day to help arrange things needed for the seventieth birthday.


    By the way, they could say to Can about some bad words about the Amara family, thinking about


    how to get Can to drive Amara out of Stevens family.


    The Amara family had been ying around Yutian County these days. Because they rarely had such


    an opportunity to visit such a beautiful ce, Casey took them to hang out for a few days.


    In a blink of an eye, it was the day when Can had his 70th birthday party.


    On this day, Amara let Casey and Edith get up early, and told them to wear decently. Today it was


    Can''s 70th birthday, so that she must let her family show up decently in front of Stevens family.


    "Casey, don''t forget to bring ¡®Fishing in Stream¡¯. This is a gift I want to give to my father. The gifts from


    Stevens family are definitely not as good as mine." Amara said.


    Casey nodded. After packing up, he took the painting out of Huadu Hotel and then put the painting in


    the trunk of the Porsche.


    The family got in the car. Casey drove towards Stevens¡¯ House.


    Stevens¡¯ House was a courtyard house with some years¡¯ history, covering arge area. Its


    geographical location also showed the position of Stevens family in Yutian County.


    Although Stevens family couldn¡¯t bepared with people like Leonardo, it could be regarded as the


    top family in Yutian County. It was not some ordinary families could beparable to.


    Can had many children, grandchildren and friends. Every time when he celebrated his birthday,


    these people woulde back from all over the world to celebrate his birthday.


    At this time, in Stevens¡¯ House, the yard was full of people. Those people who came to celebrate


    Can''s birthday had already been seated. The Sidney family had performed well in the past two


    years, so they could sit at the same table for dinner with Can.


    "Mr. Can, look at the Amara family. After they came back to Yutian County, they just came to visit


    you once. Today is your 70th birthday. They haven''te yet. They are putting on airs." Melissa said.


    When Can heard Melissa''s words, he suddenly snorted, thinking that the Amara family had indeed


    gone a bit too far.


    "Mr. Can, you know what? Flora¡¯s boyfriend was named Jaxon, who works for Mr. Leonardo. Our


    two families were already getting engaged that day, but it was screwed up by Amara. My poor Flora!


    She finally found such a good boyfriend, but it was ruined by the Amara family." Melissa suddenly cried.


    After hearing what Melissa said, the people at the table were all surprised. They all knew that Flora and


    Jaxon were going to get engaged. But after that day, Melissa said that it was screwed up. As for the


    reason, they didn''t know it clearly.


    Hearing what Melissa said, only then did they know that it was ruined by the Amara family.


    "Amara has really gone too far. I have seen Jaxon. He is an outstanding young man in Yutian County. I


    didn''t expect that it was Amara who ruined the engagement."


    "It''s said that Amara is just a push-over in J City. I didn''t expect that she would make trouble for her


    own family after returning. It''s really hateful."


    "Her family is not very good. Casey is a famous wimp in J City. Last time I went to J City on a business


    trip, even the hotel staff knew Casey is a wimp. From my point of view, we¡¯d better to cut off the


    rtionship with the Amara family. We don¡¯t need to have such rtives."


    "I agree to drive Amara out of Stevens family. We don¡¯t need to contact with them in the future. This


    kind of people will only cause us to get into trouble. They can¡¯t even give some good gifts for my


    father¡¯s birthday."


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ...


    When Melissa saw a group of people agreeing with her, she sneered, pretending to be pitiful, as if she


    had been hurt so badly.


    Can''s face was gloomy. He originally didn''t like Amara. Besides, he also disliked Casey extremely.


    Now that everyone said that Amara should be driven out of Stevens family, he also had this idea.


    But it was not the time to talk about this. Can took a deep breath and said, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s not talk about


    this now. Today is my birthday banquet. Talk about something happy. I just got a treasure two days ago.


    Let me show you."


    After speaking, Can nced at the person nearby. Then the person immediately got up, went to the


    room and took out a painting. Then he showed it in front of everyone.


    "This is ¡®Fishing in Stream¡¯, an authentic work of Tang Yin. I bought it at arge price from the antique


    market not long ago. The man didn¡¯t know it¡¯s an authentic work, so he sold me with 300,000 dors. If


    I sale the painting, it can sell for hundreds of millions of dors!" Can said proudly.


    Everyone was surprised, because they didn''t expect this painting to be worth so much money.


    Suddenly, everyone began to butter Can up. After all, after Can was gone, it had to divide the


    inheritance. They naturally wanted to get more inheritance.


    At this moment, the Amara family arrived in Stevens¡¯ House. Amara was very happy. After walking in,


    she shouted, "Father, happy birthday. This time I prepared a big gift for you. You will love it!"


    What Amara held in her hand was the "Fishing in Stream" sent by Davies family.

 Chapter 196 Amara Was Kicked Out of The Stevens Family

    Chapter 196 Amara Was Kicked Out of The Stevens Family


    Can wascent. However, when he heard Amara''s voice, his face darkened suddenly.


    Everyone in the yard also turned their heads and looked at the door, and saw the Amara and her family


    Melissa saw that the Amara family wasing. She rolled her eyes and shouted, "Amara, how dare


    youe here. You ruined the happiness of Flora. Can has already nned to kick you out of the


    Stevens family. From then on, you have nothing to do with the Stevens family anymore!"


    Everyone also echoed.


    "That''s right. How do you have the brass to attend Can''s birthday banquet? Do you still think the


    Stevens family is not in enough trouble??"


    "Get out quickly, Can doesn''t want to see you, what are you doing here?"


    "Especially Casey. Today is the 70th birthday of Can. Casey will bring bad luck to the old man!"


    ...


    Amara stared at the crowd dumbfounded, she didn''t expect it to be like this when she came here.


    Can was also a little embarrassed. He just had the idea of driving Amara out of the Stevens family,


    but he didn''t really intend to put it into action.


    Now that everyone coaxed together like this, it really became that he was going to kick Amara out of


    the Stevens family. If he couldn''t, wouldn''t it mean that his words had no prestige?


    Melissa sneered at Amara. What she wanted was this effect. Although it was Amara who caused Flora


    and Jaxon did not get engaged, nder made others believe. She med it on Amara first. Then no


    matter what she said, the Stevens family would not believe her.


    Amara stared at Melissa, and after seeing the expression on her face, she knew that she must have


    spoken ill of her in front of Can.


    "Melissa, don''t sling mud at me! It''s none of my business that your engagement is failed. Dad, don''t


    listen to her, she is ndering me. Our family happened to be staying in Huadu Hotel that day," Amara


    said.


    "Can, did you hear that? She''s still lying. With his family''s conditions, how could it be possible to live


    in Huadu Hotel? She went to Huadu Hotel to make trouble for my family." Melissa insisted.


    Everyone echoed. In their opinion, it was indeed impossible for the Amara and her family to live in


    Huadu Hotel. After all, it was very difficult for Can to stay in Huadu Hotel for a few days.


    Seeing that no one believed her, Amara looked anxious and didn''t know what to do for a while.


    Can nced at the Amara and her family with a sullen expression, and said coldly, "Okay, stop


    making any noise. Your family should leave here first, you are not wee here."


    Amara''s heart did aplete somersault, if Can made the decision, then she might really be kicked


    out of the Stevens family.


    "Dad, don''t listen to them. Melissa''s business is really none of my business. I am here to celebrate your


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    birthday. I bring you a great gift this time. I am sure you will like it. Don''t you kick me out, please!"


    Amara said.


    Can thought that in the past few years, the gift Amara gave was either a carton of milk or a carton of


    eggs. There was no decent gift at all. Even if Amara said it was a great gift, he didn''t think it was a


    good thing.


    Melissa rolled her eyes, and she also knew that Amara hadn''t sent any good things before. At this


    moment, she could take this opportunity to humiliate Amara again.


    Can just wanted to say to let Amara out, he didn''t want to watch the gift Amara brought.


    At this moment, Melissa suddenly said, "Can, why don''t you have a look at the gift Amara give you.


    If she really gives you a great gift this time, it is not impossible to forgive her. If her gift pleases you, my


    family won''t hold her ountable."


    Everyone in the Stevens family also wanted to see what kind of gift Amara brought. If it was the same


    as before, they would be able tough at Amara fiercely.


    "Yes, let''s see what kind of gift she prepared. She even dares to say that she has a great gift this time. I


    would like to know what it is."


    "It''s probably some milk and eggs. Maybe she takes a lot of them, then it''s a great gift."


    A group of people burst intoughter immediately.


    Amara immediately picked up the "Fishing in Stream", walked in front of Can, and said, "Dad, what I


    am showing you this time is the original painting of the famous painter Tang Yin, "Fishing in Stream".


    This painting is very valuable. It is said that it can sell for hundreds of millions."


    Then she lifted the painting proudly and let everyone look at it.


    After seeing the painting in Amara''s hands, everyone in the yard did not show any surprises, but


    Amara was puzzled. She didn''t know what happened to these people. This painting was worth


    hundreds of millions. Shouldn''t they be shocked, why were they allughing?


    "Why are youughing? My painting is really worth hundreds of millions, and I still have a firm


    certificate here!" Amara said.


    After Can listened, he patted the table directly, and said angrily, "Hurry up and get out here with your


    painting! Don''t let me see you again!"


    Amara looked at Can suspiciously, and asked, "Dad, what''s the matter? Why did you suddenly let


    me get out?"


    Melissa sneered and said, "Amara, are you really stupid or fake? You are using a fake painting to


    deceive Can. Dare you say that it is a great gift."


    "My painting is genuine, why do you say it is a fake painting!" Amara said angrily.


    Melissa pointed her finger at the "Fishing in Stream" that the man over there was holding, and said,


    "How can your painting be true? If yours is true, how can you exin the picture over there?"


    Amara turned her head and nced over there, and found that the person over there was also holding


    a "Fishing in Stream" in his hand. The two paintings were as like as two peas if you didn''t look carefully.


    "How is this possible! How is it possible that there is still a "Fishing in Stream"? That one must be fake,"


    Amara shouted.


    Can''s face became gloomy, and everyone in the Stevens family began to besiege Amara after they


    heard it.


    "What nonsense are you talking about? Can bought it himself, how could it be fake?"


    "You''re being difficult on purpose. Can''s vision has never been wrong. You are holding a fake


    painting. How dare you say that Can''s painting is fake."


    Melissa smiled even more, turned her head to Can and said, "Can, you have also seen it. Amara


    is unrepented. I thought she brought you a decent gift, but it turned out to be a fake painting. Today, if it


    wasn''t for you had bought the genuine painting, you might have been deceived by her. Such a person


    cannot stay in the Stevens family."


    Everyone echoed.


    Both Edith and Nichs looked at Amara nervously, and they did not expect that Can would also


    buy "Fishing in Stream".


    Casey looked m, as if he hadn''t seen anything in front of him. In other words, these were nothing to


    him.


    After all, Amara was not very good to him, and he didn''t care about the Stevens family. If it wasn''t


    forced, he wouldn''t get involved in this kind of trouble.


    Of course, he wouldn''t just stand by like that. He had already called Leonardo just now and specifically


    told him to bring a professional treasure appraiser.


    When Flora saw that Amara and her family were in such trouble, a gloating smile appeared on her


    face. She was now eager to see the Amara family embarrassed.


    "This... how is this possible? My painting was given by the Davies family, how could it be fake? How


    could my father buy another one...?" Amara stared at the two identical paintings nkly.


    Can red at Amara, and said coldly, "Get out of here, or do you have to ask me to get you out?"


    "Dad, it''s not what you think, my painting is genuine." Amara begged.


    Upon seeing this, Edith stepped forward hurriedly and pleaded for Amara, "Grandpa, my mother''s


    painting is genuine. We have the certificate of appraising the treasure from Felix Brown, the top master


    appraiser in B City, so I really didn''t lie to you."


    "Things like appraisal certificates can be forged. Do you think Can is easy to be cheated by you?


    His eyes are much better than appraisal certificates." Melissa sneered, not only ndering Amara, but


    also ttering Can.


    Seeing Amara not moving, Melissa walked directly over, snatched the "Fishing in Stream" in her hand,


    and walked towards the door with it.


    "This kind of thing shouldn''t be here." After speaking, she threw the painting out the door.


    Fortunately, the painting was mounted with special materials, and it wouldn''t be damaged by throwing it


    away, otherwise Melissa would have a debt of hundreds of millions.


    "Don''t you guys get out quickly, otherwise, Can will throw you out like I threw the painting!" Melissa


    red at Amara''s family.


    Amara gritted her teeth and said, "Okay, dad, remember, it is that you want to drive me out of the


    Stevens family. Don''t regret it then."


    "Hurry up, your family are not good people, how can I regret it? Especially Casey, who will only bring


    bad luck to others, I don''t want to see him again in my life!" Can said coldly.


    Amara turned around, took a look at Edith, and said, "Daughter, since they kicked us out of the Stevens


    family, then we will have nothing to do with them."


    Edith sighed. Unexpectedly, her mother would be forced out of the housebe and be in the same


    situation as her. It was just that she met Casey, who could help her out every time, and Nichs had


    no ability at all. Even if Amara was driven out, he had no way.


    Amara and her family hadn''t gone out yet. At this time, a person ran in from outside the door. He


    hurried to Can and said, "Master Can... Master. Leonardo is here. He said he was here to


    celebrate your birthday. Hees with the treasure appraiser of Yutian County."


    Can stood up immediately with joy on his face, thinking that he had just kicked the Amara family out


    of the house, and the good thing happened. It seemed that he did a right thing.


    "Hurry up, we must not neglect Master Leonardo." Can said.


    Melissa looked at the Amara family with a sneer, and said, "Now that you know that your family are


    bane, the Stevens family will be good when you leave. Even God doesn''t like you."

 Chapter 197 Who Are You?

    Chapter 197 Who Are You?


    Amara''s look also turned gloomy. She didn''t know the rtionship between Casey and Leonardo, so


    she really thought that as soon as she left, something good happened to Stevens family.


    Edith gave Casey a strange look. She knew the rtionship between Casey and Leonardo, and


    ording to the previous situation, Leonardo couldn''t pay attention to the Stevens family at all. Now


    Leonardo came to congratte Can on his birthday. It was probably because of Casey.


    "You guys, stand aside quickly and don''t stand in the way of Master Leonardo." Sidney walked over


    and drove Amara and the others aside.


    Amara was full of anger, but she didn''t dare to say anything, so she could only take Edith and others to


    the side.


    In the past few days in Yutian County, Amara also learned about Master Leonardo''s greatness and


    knew that they could not afford to provoke him, so it was better to stay away at this time.


    Soon, a group of people walked in outside the door, it was Leonardo who took the lead, and beside him


    was a gray-haired old man, who was dressed in Tang clothes and looked like free from vulgarity.


    This person was Riley Parry, the famous appraiser in Yutian County.


    At this time, Riley was holding the "Fishing in Stream" that was thrown out by Melissa.


    Can was full of excitement. Unexpectedly, not only Master Leonardo, but also Riley, a professional


    treasure appraiser, followed him. He was thinking about finding an expert to appreciate his painting.


    After all, only an expert confirmed the authenticity of his painting, could people dare to buy it.


    He walked towards the front with respect, and said, "Master Leonardo, Riley, wee here. I didn''t


    expect you toe to my birthday banquet. It is really a great honor to the Stevens family!"


    Leonardo nced towards the courtyard, looking for Casey. Although the Stevens family was not a


    small family, it was still far behind Leonardo, so Leonardo would care them.


    He came here entirely because of Casey''s order.


    After seeing Casey standing in the corner, Leonardo was about to greet Casey. Casey gave him a look.


    Leonardo knew what he meant, and did not go over.


    Because he didn''t know the rtionship between Casey and Can now, Leonardo still said politely,


    "Mr. Can, you look very hale and hearty. You are able to live to be a hundred."


    Can smiled and said, "Thank you, Master Leonardo. I am old and I may pass away someday."


    "Mr. Can, your family is so extravagant. You even threw Tang Yin''s authentic work outside the door.


    Are there too many of them in your family, so should you throw it out?" Riley said with a smile.


    Melissa ran over to get close to Leonardo and Riley, and said with a smile, "Riley, don''t humor me, this


    painting is fake. The genuine one is with Can. An ingrate person wanted to deceive Can with the


    fake painting but did except he has bought the genuine one. So, I threw out the fake painting."


    "That''s right. I bought the authentic painting from the antique market a few days ago. It seems that I got


    a good deal. Tang Yin''s "Fishing in Stream" was bought by me for 300,000 dors. It''s a good luck."


    Can also said somewhat proudly.


    "Take my painting and let Riley have a look."


    After hearing what Can said, Riley frowned immediately, and quickly stared at the painting in his


    hand. He had already observed carefully just now. This was indeed Tang Yin''s authentic work. Even


    though he was just a treasure appraiser in a county, he could recognize Tang Yin''s authentic work.


    Can asked someone to take the painting he bought back and hand it to Riley.


    "Riley, please have a look and give me some advice. As far as I can see, this is Tang Yin''s authentic


    painting. The one in your hand may be a fake bought from a small stall. It has no ornamental value,"


    Can said.


    Riley took Can''s painting and took a closer look. After that, a scornful smile appeared on his face,


    and he said, "Mr. Can, don''t make fun of me. The workmanship of this painting is imitated by


    machines. The imitated strokes have obvious faults and weak strokes. How could this be Tang Yin''s


    authenticity."


    As soon as he said this, Can''s eyes widened immediately, and the people in the Stevens family


    were all surprised. To their surprise, Riley said that the painting Can bought was a fake.


    "Riley, please have a careful look. Do you read it wrong, this one is really a painting of Tang Yin, I


    observed it carefully for a long time and I am very sure," Can said anxiously.


    At this time, Riley suddenly patted his forehead and asked, "Did you buy this painting from aPreston in


    the antique market?"


    Can''s eyes lit up suddenly and he nodded quickly. He thought Riley knew that he had made a


    mistake just now, and there was a glimmer of hope in his heart.


    "Yes, it''s him. He isn''t discriminating. He insisted that this painting is a fake, but I bought it for 300,000


    dors. Do you know that the authentic painting is with him?" Can said.


    Rileyughed loudly and said, "Mr. Can, your eyesight is really bad. It is definitely a fake painting. I


    know Preston who specializes in selling fake paintings. He can produce hundreds of paintings like


    yours in one day. I think it''s too expensive for a picture of 300 dors. He said it''s a fake painting. You


    actually paid 300,000 to buy it. You did not get a good deal, but taking the initiative to be cheated. Is it


    for good deeds and to help Preston?"


    Can stiffed. As Riley had already said so, if he quibbled that his painting was genuine, it would be


    meaningless. After all, his understanding of antiques was impossible topare to Riley.


    What''s more, Preston said that the painting was a fake painting, and he insisted on giving him 300,000.


    Otherwise, he was afraid that Preston woulde over and make trouble for him when he found out


    that the painting was genuine.


    Thinking about it now, he was really stupid. He spent 300,000 to buy a fake painting worth 300 dors,


    and he forced so much money to others. A deep embarrassment crawled out of his heart.


    Everyone in the Stevens family also calmed down, thinking that Can was a bit too stupid to do this.


    "This one is indeed Tang Yin''s authentic work. This painting can sell for hundreds of millions of dors."


    Riley nced at the painting Amara brought over, and said.


    Can looked gloomy. This painting was originally a gift from Amara, but at that time he had driven


    Amara out of the Stevens family. Melissa also threw this painting out. This painting had nothing to do


    with him.


    Melissa was also full of regrets. She didn''t expect that the painting Amara brought was actually


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    genuine. At that time, she threw a painting worth hundreds of millions of dors away. Thinking about it


    now, she was still afraid for a while.


    She rolled her eyes and walked in front of Riley. She reached out and threw the painting Can bought


    directly. She smiled and said, "Riley has misunderstood. This is the painting that Can bought back.


    It''s fake, I threw it wrong before."


    Can looked at Melissa with a look of surprise, didn''t except she would do it.


    Seeing this scene, Amara immediately became anxious, ran directly to Melissa, and cursed, "Melissa,


    you shameless, that is my painting, give it back to me!"


    Melissa immediately red at Amara, and said coldly, "What yours? This is obviously Can''s


    painting, what does it have to do with you?"


    "I have an authentication certificate here. If you don''t believe me, look at it!" Amara took out the


    authentication certificate.


    Upon seeing this, Riley quickly took a look.


    "What authentication certificate? It is forged. Amara, don''t be unreasonable. You want to keep this


    painting as you hear it is worth more than 100 million, don''t you?" Melissa said.


    "This painting is indeed hers. There is the signature of Felix on the authentication certificate. This is


    absolutely impossible to fake. Why are you like this? The authentication certificate is in her hands. How


    do you say this painting belongs to Mr. Can?" Riley frowned and spoke.


    Melissa suddenly looked embarrassed. She didn''t expect Riley to recognize the authentication


    certificate in Amara''s hand.


    Can''s look darkened. What Melissa did would undoubtedly lower the position of the Stevens family


    in Leonardo and Riley''s mind.


    "Melissa, stop talking nonsense. Amara brought this painting here. Give it back to her." Can said


    coldly.


    Melissa was full of reluctance. After all, this painting was worth more than 100 million dors. Even if


    only a fraction was given to her, it would be enough for her family to live a happy life.


    "Can, Amara said it is a gift she gave you. There is no reason for the gift to be taken back. And she,


    as your daughter, should give you this painting," Melissa said.


    "You didn''t say so when you persuaded Can to drive my family out just now. Now that you see the


    benefits, you have to quibble. Do you think my family are all fools?"


    "We have nothing to do with the Stevens family. This painting was given to you, but unfortunately it was


    thrown out by you, so you don''t deserve to own this painting."


    Casey stood up at this moment and said a few words aloud.


    Can was full of regret. Casey said rightly that he had driven the Amara family out of the Stevens


    family. Now Amara really had nothing to do with him, and of course he could not ept this painting.


    Melissa saw that it was Casey who was talking, and immediately said with a grim look, "Do you have


    the right to speak? Get out of here, or I will let the Stevens family security guard throw you out!"


    Leonardo finally couldn''t help it at this time. At that time, when Melissa called Amara, he wanted to


    teach Melissa, after all, Amara was Casey''s mother-inw, but he endured it.


    Now that Melissa even scolded Casey, he couldn''t bear it. He walked directly to Melissa, raised his


    hand and pped her twice.


    "Fuck, who are you? Dare you yell with Mr. Casey here. Are you dicing with death?"

 Chapter 198 Kneel Down and Apologize to Casey

    Chapter 198 Kneel Down and Apologize to Casey


    Melissa was stunned, covering her face and looking at Leonardo in disbelief.


    Everyone in the Stevens family was also stunned. They didn''t expect that even a big man like


    Leonardo respected Casey so much.


    Did they hear it wrong?


    Amara was also shocked. She didn''t expect Leonardo, a big man in Yutian County, to be so respectful


    to Casey.


    She turned to look at Casey, full of doubts, and asked, "What''s the matter?"


    Casey smiled and said, "He is my friend. Just wait for a fascinating spectacle."


    Melissa stared at Leonardo and asked cautiously, "Master Leonardo, do you have any


    misunderstandings? That person is a wimp, and he is not from Yutian County. He has a very bad


    reputation at where he lives. Are you mistaking him for someone else?"


    Leonardo pped Melissa again, and cursed, "What''s the fuck! Can''t I recognize Mr. Casey? If you


    dare to say that he is a wimp, I will let the entire Stevens family never survive in Yutian County!"


    The expression on Can''s face changed abruptly, and he quickly scolded, "Melissa, apologize to


    Master Leonardo quickly. Do you want to hurt our entire Stevens family?"


    Melissa was full of anger. After being pped twice, even if she was afraid of Leonardo, she couldn''t


    bear it.


    Melissa gave Leonardo a vicious look, and said, "Master Leonardo, you are too overbearing to do this.


    Is it worth it for such a wimp?"


    Leonardo saw that Melissa sass him back. He kicked her and cursed, "Didn''t you understand what I


    was saying? Tell you, in Yutian County, I''m overbearing. Those who don''t agree with me has died long


    ago. Do you want to be like them?"


    Melissa was kicked and fell to the ground. After hearing Leonardo''s words, her heart did aplete


    somersault. Only then did she realize who she was talking to, and the cold sweat came out of her back.


    Flora saw Melissa being kicked to the ground, and ran over to help her up.


    She looked at Leonardo with grudge, wondering why even he would defend Casey, a wimp.


    "Why are you hitting my mother? Yes, you are powerful in Yutian County. Can you hit people casually


    because of it? What''s more, Casey is a wimp, you should hit him if you want to fight!" Flora shouted.


    The expression on Melissa''s face suddenly changed. She was already very regretful when she said the


    wrong thing. She didn''t expect Flora to say something like this now. If Leonardo really got angry, her


    family would be ruined.


    Sidney hurried over, pped Flora, and cursed, "What are you talking about? Can you me Master


    Leonardo at will? Are you risking your neck?"


    Flora covered her own face and looked at Sidney in disbelief.


    "Dad, you hit me! You never hit me before!" Flora shouted.


    At the moment she could no longer care about Master Leonardo. She only knew that she had been


    wronged. It was supposed to be Edith''s family that was expelled from the Stevens family today and she


    should be happy. But now she and her mother were beaten. With her character, she couldn''t bear it


    naturally.


    However, she did not consider whether she was qualified to challenge Leonardo. She was blind with


    rage.


    "I hit you for your own good. Now apologize to Master Leonardo, otherwise even I won''t be able to save


    you!" Sidney roared.


    "Why should I apologize to him? If I don''t apologize, can he kill me?" Flora said.


    Everyone was shocked, Flora was really dicing with death.


    They thought, "If you didn''t apologize, Leonardo might actually kill you."


    Can looked at Flora with a gloomy expression. He usually liked this granddaughter the most. He


    didn''t expect his granddaughter to be so capricious at a critical moment, which really got the whole


    family in trouble.


    "Flora, apologize to Master Leonardo quickly, otherwise you don''t me me for being cruel to you!"


    Can shouted.


    Flora looked at Can. She didn''t expect that the grandfather who loved her the most would also make


    her apologize, and a rebellious mentality suddenly arose in her heart.


    "I won''t apologize. Why should I apologize? Grandpa, the Stevens family is a big family, why should we


    be afraid of him? No matter how powerful he is, can he destroy the Stevens family?" Flora shouted.


    Can was so angry that he couldn''t speak, and Flora''s words were simply driving the Stevens family


    to a dead end.


    Leonardo nced at Flora with a sneer, and said, "I thought the Stevens family is a family with some


    inheritance, and your upbringing shouldn''t be bad. Today, I know that people in the Stevens family are


    all very arrogant. Dare you to provoke me so much. It seems that if I don''t get really serious, you really


    think that I don''t dare to do anything to you?"


    Melissa and Sidney both looked anxious and hurriedly begged for mercy, "Master Leonardo, my


    daughter didn''t mean it. She just broke up in love and has not yete out of her sadness. Master


    Leonardo, please forgive her."


    "What does it matter to me that she is lovelorn? I only care about my position in Yutian County. Since


    she dares to provoke me, then I can''t ignore her. Let me think about when the person who talked to me


    like thisst time. Come to think of it, it was the Wong familyst time, and his son didn''t pay attention


    to me just like you. It''s a pity, you can never find the Wong family now in Yutian County," Leonardo said


    coldly.


    When Flora heard Leonardo''s words, she trembled. She used to be good friends with the young master


    of the Wong family. They often yed together. Later, she didn''t know what happened. the Wong family


    disappeared overnight. She had never seen the young master of the Wong family again.


    Now that Leonardo said this, she realized that the Wong family was probably destroyed by Leonardo.


    Flora came back to her senses all at once. Just now because of the huge grievance and unwillingness


    in her heart, she had fallen into a state of madness, so she had never considered whether she was


    qualified to go against Master Leonardo.


    It wasn''t until this time that she remembered that Leonardo was the underground emperor of Yutian


    County, not to mention the Stevens family, in Yutian County, there was no one who could fight


    Leonardo.


    Thinking of what she said to Leonardo at that moment, Flora''s body couldn''t stop shaking. If Leonardo


    really targeted the Stevens family because of her, then she would be the biggest sinner of the Stevens


    family.


    "Master Leonardo, I know I was wrong. I was insane just now. Please forgive me. I really didn''t mean


    it." Flora said quickly.


    "I think it''s toote to say this at this time." Leonardo sneered.


    Upon seeing this, Can hurriedly walked to Leonardo, then plopped and knelt directly in front of


    Leonardo.


    "Master Leonardo. Please bypass Flora. It is not easy for us to develop the Stevens family. I hope you


    can let her go. Even if you want me to kowtow to you, I will do it!" Can said.


    Leonardo sneered and said, "It''s useless for you to kowtow to me. They didn''t mess with me, but Mr.


    Casey. If you want to avoid disaster, go and kowtow to Mr. Casey and his family."


    Can turned his head and nced at Casey and the others, a touch of embarrassment shed in his


    eyes, but now it was the crucial moment at stake for the Stevens family, even if he was reluctant, he


    must do so.


    He turned his head and nced at the Melissa, and said coldly, "What are you three doing in a daze.


    Hurry up and kneel down and apologize to Casey!"


    Melissa and Flora were full of reluctance. Asking them to kneel down and apologize to Casey was


    equivalent to killing them.


    However, it was a special moment. Leonardo had said so, if they didn''t apologize, the Stevens family


    was really over.


    Sidney nced at Melissa and Flora, and regretted marrying such a woman, otherwise it wouldn''t


    happen today.


    "Let''s go, it won''t fine if we don''t apologize today," Sidney said.


    They walked up to the Casey and his family and knelt down.


    When Amara saw Melissa''s family kneeling for them, her face was full of triumph, thinking that it was


    so happy to see Melissa be in trouble. When they drove her out of the Stevens family at that time, they


    were very arrogant.


    Melissa gritted her teeth, how could she ept to apologize to Amara on her knees, but now she


    couldn''t control it at all.


    Flora was also full of resentment. She thought that today''s trouble was all because Edith and Casey,


    which had nothing to do with her.


    She felt that she was a victim, but she had to kneel down and apologize to Edith, which was really


    unfair.


    "We apologize to you and hope you can forgive us. We are all a family, so don''t make it so


    embarrassing," Sidney said.


    "Sorry, we don''t ept your apology." Casey looked at them coldly.


    In Casey''s view, what Melissa''s family had done couldn''t be solved by kneeling down and apologizing.


    They must be punished.


    "Casey, don''t go too far. Don''t think that Master Leonardo is protecting you, you can be arrogant. You


    are still just a wimp, without Master Leonardo, you are nothing!" Flora said immediately.


    Casey smiled and ignored her.


    Leonardo nced at Casey and asked, "Mr. Casey, what do you n to do with them? It''s up to you."


    "Casey, we didn''t do the right thing before. Please let the Stevens family go." Can begged.


    Casey nced at him and said, "I can let the Stevens family go, but you have to promise me one


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    condition."


    Can immediately asked, "What condition?"


    "Before we gave you gift, you drove us out of the Stevens family. Now that Flora''s family has done such


    an unreasonable thing, should you be more righteous and drove them out of the Stevens family? If you


    can''t do it, I don''t have to let the Stevens family go," Casey said.


    Melissa, Sidney and Flora immediately became anxious. Melissa red at Casey and shouted, "Casey,


    don''t be self-righteous. How could Can kick us out of the Stevens family? Stop it. Do you really think


    you can control the fate of the Stevens family?"


    Can was full of entanglement. In his opinion, Casey really can''t control the fate of the Stevens


    family, but Leonardo could. Now Leonardo defended Casey. If he didn''t meet Casey''s request,


    Leonardo would be directed against the Stevens family.


    After weighing up the pros and cons, Can sighed and said, "Okay, I promise you."

 Chapter 199 I Believe Casey

    Chapter 199 I Believe Casey


    When Sidney and Melissa heard what Can said, their eyes widened immediately, then stood up from


    the ground and ran towards Can.


    "Dad, what are you talking about? Why did you promise him? Do you really n to abandon your son?"


    Sidney asked.


    Melissa was also a little hysterical, and she shouted, "Can, we have done so much for you. We


    should be given credit for hard work, if not for merit. Isn''t it appropriate for you to drive us out like this?"


    Can also got up from the ground. He nced at the two people with a gloomy look and said coldly,


    "What have you done for the Stevens family? If it weren''t for you, the Stevens family wouldn''t have to


    face this situation. How dare you say that you should be given credit for hard work at least?"


    "Dad, I''m your son, you can''t just drive me out," Sidney said anxiously.


    "Amara is also my daughter. When you drove her out, I never saw you thinking about being merciful,


    and this matter is not my decision. For the survival of the Stevens family, I can only do it. me it on


    your wife and daughter," Can said resolutely.


    "Come on, drive them out. From now on, the Stevens family will not have a ce for these three


    people. You should interact with them less, so as not to implicate the Stevens family!"


    As soon as Can''s voice fell, several people came over, grabbed Sidney and Melissa, and dragged


    them out.


    Flora was still in the humiliation and did not react, and was caught by two people, and walked toward


    the door.


    Both Sidney and Melissa kept begging for mercy, but Can did not hesitated. Compared with the


    survival of the Stevens family, the Sidney''s family seemed less important.


    And Melissa and Flora always made trouble. Keeping them may get the Stevens family into trouble, so


    it was better to drive them out.


    Seeing Melissa''s family being driven out, Amara felt relieved, and she almost pped her hands.


    Edith was also a little cheerful. Seeing that the Melissa family ended up like this, she also felt that they


    deserved it.


    After the Melissa family were driven out, Casey turned to look at Edith and Amara, and said, "Let''s go


    too."


    Edith nodded. She had no feelings for the Stevens family. Even if Can had already said that they


    had driven their family out of the Stevens family, her mood did not fluctuate.


    Amara was full of dismay. After all, she grew up in the Stevens family and still had some feelings for it.


    "Dad, are you going to kick us out now?" Amara stared at Can and asked.


    Can immediately shook his head and said, "I was stupid before. Your family will always be part of


    the Stevens family. How can I drive you out."


    He was eager for the Amara''s family toe back now. Just looking at Leonardo''s attitude towards


    Casey, he knew that Casey was not as general as they thought. If Amara still admited to be a member


    of the Stevens family, it would be good for him.


    With tears in her eyes, Amara said, "As long as you don''t drive me out of the Stevens family, I will


    always be your daughter."


    Can was a little embarrassed. After all, he said it because of Casey. It had nothing to do with Amara.


    He even thought that Amara was a little bit annoying.


    But he dared not say it in front of Casey.


    Amara originally wanted to give Can the picture, "Fishing in Stream". But she thought of if this


    picture was given to Can, it would have to be divided among the Stevens family, so she didn''t


    mention it again.


    Can looked regretful, not because Amara didn''t give him the painting, but because he was


    distressed that he had spent 300,000 on a fake painting worth only 300 dors.


    After the matter was resolved, Casey, Amara and Edith left the Stevens family. Everyone in the


    Stevens family looked at their family with incredible look,pletely unexpected that it would be such a


    situation.


    And the person turned things into this situation was who all of them thought was a wimp.


    Leonardo saw the Casey''s family leave, and hurriedly followed them with his own people.


    Riley, the one he brought with him looked strange, and he didn''t understand why Leonardo should be


    so respectful to Casey.


    On the way back, Leonardo walked respectfully next to Casey, and said, "Mr. Casey, I behaved well


    today, and didn''t shame you, did I?"


    Casey smiled and shook his head, without speaking.


    Amara looked at Casey and Leonardo with a strange look. She just remembered she didn''t know why


    Leonardo wanted to help Casey.


    "Well...Master Leonardo, why did you help Casey? He obviously has no abilities. You are a big man in


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Yutian County. You aren''t supposed to help Casey," Amara asked.


    Leonardo was about to exin to Amara immediately. At this time Casey nced at him, Leonardo


    was nervous. As if as long as he said a wrong sentence, Casey would immediately kill him.


    "Well. Casey and I have known each other since we were young. Then he went to J City and I went to


    Yutian County. This time he came over and I happened to meet him, so I came to help him, "Leonardo


    said.


    After speaking, he also nced at Casey and gave him a questioning look.


    Casey nodded lightly, indicating that Leonardo''s reasoning was good.


    After hearing Leonardo''s words, Amara immediately asked, "So we can live in the Huadu Hotel


    because of you?"


    "Yes, yes," Leonardo said awkwardly.


    Amara red at Casey immediately, and said, "Casey, you really let me down. Compare youself with


    him. Aren''t you embarrassed to say that you have known each other since you were young? Why is he


    so good while you are a wimp and achieve nothing?"


    Casey twitched, and suddenly there was an urge to beat Leonardo. His excuse was so terrible that


    Amara scolded him.


    Leonardo was also very nervous. He never thought that Amara would scold Casey for this, and he also


    sympathized with Casey for having such a mother-inw.


    "Mom, don''t say that. Casey is amazing. He has a lot of talents. One of them can widen your view,"


    Edith defend Casey.


    "Then tell me, what is his ability?" Amara asked contemptuously.


    Edith thought for a while, and said, "Casey are good at gamble on stones. He has very good eyesight.


    If he goes to gamble on stones, he will definitely make a lot of money."


    She said this casually based on Casey''s performance in the mall that day.


    "Don''t fool me. Can he know gambling on stones? If he really has this ability, he must have gone to


    make money long ago, how can he rely on us," Amara said in disdain.


    Edith was speechless. She knew Casey had a lot of money and there was no need to make money by


    ambling on stones.


    Riley on the side heard what Amara said, and said with a smile, "You know gambling on stones? This


    business is not easy to take up, and it is too risky. I advise you not to get involved in this industry. Many


    people think they have good eyesight. People will lose their money in the end."


    Leonardo didn''t feel like Amara or Riley did. He didn''t feel that Casey only knew a little about how to


    gamble on stones.


    In Leonardo''s impression, Casey was a rare genius. Anything he dabbled in could definitely reach the


    top level of the industry.


    Now Edith said that Casey knows how to gamble on stones, she must have seen Casey did it. In this


    case, it meant that Casey must have reached an astonishing level in stone gambling. Even the Riley


    must not be able to match Casey.


    Leonardo turned his head to look at Casey, and asked, "Mr. Casey, do you know how to gamble on


    stone?"


    "A little," Casey said.


    "You''re shameless. You are too arrogant after being ttered. Dare you say you know how to gamble


    on stones in front of Master Leonardo. Master Leonardo is the best businessman in jade industry of


    Yutian County. Can you know more than him?" Amara mocked.


    Leonardo smiled awkwardly, and said, "Actually, I don''t understand it very much. I usually rely on Riley


    to help me."


    Then he looked at Casey again and said, "Mr. Casey, if you really know how to gamble on rocks, that


    would be great. I have a problem recently. If you know how to gamble on rocks, I will not worried."


    "Oh? What''s the matter?" Casey asked.


    "That''s it. I''m in the jade business in which the gambling on stones ismon. Recently, there was a


    auction."


    "With Riley, I could always get the best quality rough at this auction every time. The jadeite can be sold


    at a very high price, but this year we need to face a very strong opponent. I am afraid that Riley can''t


    win so that our profit this year will be halved. This will be a disaster for mypany. So, Casey, can


    you go to this auction with me?"


    Leonardo exined to Casey seriously.


    When Amara heard Leonardo''s words, she immediately said, "Master Leonardo, don''t be kidding.


    Casey is just pretending. Does he know how to gamble on stones. It will be terrible if he mess up for


    you."


    Leonardo smiled and said, "It''s okay, I believe Brother Yang, even if he makes a mess."


    Riley on the side frowned and said, "Master Leonardo, are you sure you want him to go to the auction?


    This time our opponent is Benjamin Gibson. I heard that he invited the top master appraiser in J City,


    Abraham to help him. Benjamin Gibson''s financial resources are not weaker than ours, and with


    Abraham helping him, he will definitely bid wildly. This kind of thing is not a trifling matter."


    "Hey, guy, you are from J City. You should also know Abraham''s reputation. In terms of appreciating


    treasures, I am much worse than him. In terms of jade, he is also a master. You are still too young. I am


    afraid you can''tpare to Abraham." Riley turned to look at Casey again, for fear that Casey would


    agree to Leonardo to go to the auction.


    Casey smiled, if it was Abraham, then he had nothing to worry about.


    "Abraham is nothing. I will help you and go to this auction with you." Casey smiled.


    Leonardo''s eyes lit up suddenly. Since Casey said so, he must be clear about Abraham''s level. Then


    he didn''t need to worry about anything.


    "Okay, Casey, then that''s settled. The day after tomorrow we will go to the auction together to let


    Benjamin knows what a real stone gambler is!"


    Riley sighed again and again. He couldn''t figure out why Leonardo felt that such a young person could


    be better than Abraham.

 Chapter 200 If Im Not Doing Well, You Cant Have A Good Life

    Chapter 200 If I''m Not Doing Well, You Can''t Have A Good Life


    At the door of Huadu Hotel, Casey and Leonardo were standing together.


    Amara, Nichs and Edith had entered inside, and Riley had been sent home by Leonardo.


    "Casey, you are really my lucky star. I''m still worried about how this year''s auction will be done. Then


    youe here. With you here, I don''t have to worry about it anymore. Benjamin certainly can''t imagine


    that I have you as myst card," Leonardo said with a smile.


    "Are you and Benjamin rivals? Is he also from Yutian County?" Casey asked.


    "No, Benjamin is actually from J City. He is a rich man and his family is in the jewelry business. Of


    course, he is not ranked in J City. This time he is eyeing the jade in Yutian County. He wants to get in


    the business and wants to share some profits from me. He also specially invited a master like


    Abraham. If he really wants to get it done, I will have to give him half of the jade business in Yutian


    County. At that time, I will be over the hill in Yutian County at that time." Leonardo exined.


    Casey nodded and said, "Since it is an auction, I can only guarantee the quality of the stone. As for


    whether you can get it or not, it still depends on you."


    Leonardo nodded and said, "I know it. You only need to choose the right stone for me. It''s all up to me


    about the money."


    Casey didn''t say anything. The day after tomorrow, he and Leonardo would go to the suburbs together.


    Amara and Edith would stay in the county town and wandered around. After the auction was over, they


    should also go back.


    They didn''t know how much money Albie had made from the TY Group''s project, or whether it was


    enough to buy thepany of the Patel family.


    "By the way, are there any powerful bodyguards around you? I will go to the auction with you the day


    after tomorrow. My wife and them are ying in the county town. I am not at ease," Casey said.


    Leonardoughed and said, "Of course, there are. I am a big man in Yutian County anyway. There are


    many people who don''t like me, so naturally I have to guard against it."


    After speaking, Leonardo blew a whistle, and then, six figures quickly appeared beside Leonardo.


    Casey looked at the six people and was also a little surprised. He had been in contact with Leonardo


    so many times, and he hadn''t noticed these six people even once.


    It seemed that these six people were very good at hiding.


    And judging from the speed at which they appeared just now, they should not be weak. In ces like


    Yutian County, it could be said to be foolproof.


    Leonardo took a triumphant look at the six people around him, and said, "I selected the six people


    carefully. The leader was a famous killer in the world, whoter quit and was recruited by me. They are


    good at various assassinations, sneak attacks, concealment, and stalking. They are the best


    candidates for personal protection."


    Casey nced at the six people appreciatively and said, "It seems you have learned to be smart in the


    past few years."


    Leonardo smiled, and said, "It''s far behind you."


    "You let them follow my wife, then what about you?" Casey asked.


    Leonardoughed and said, "Aren''t you with me? You are better than them. What am I afraid of?"


    The corners of Casey''s mouth also raised slightly. He said nothing.


    After the arrangements were made, Casey went back to the hotel. Leonardo would send someone to


    pick him up the day after tomorrow, and then they would go to the suburb of Yutian County to


    participate in the auction.


    The next day, Casey, Edith, Amara and Nichs went to Jade Road in Yutian County, where jadeite


    was abundant. Casey bought a lot of jade bracelets for Edith and Amara.


    Just as the three people were walking around on Jade Road, Melissa, Flora and Sidney were looking


    around carefully in a dpidated house in a vige in Yutian County. Sidney was holding a package in


    his hand. It looked bulging. No one knew what it was.


    "Daughter, is the person you talking about reallying?" Melissa asked nervously.


    "He wille. I have already made an appointment with him. This person has a good reputation in this


    industry. As long as the money is enough, he will definitely be able to get things done." Flora said.


    "But is it really good for us to do this? Casey is a person rted to Master Leonardo. Is he really willing


    to help us?" Sidney asked.


    "Don''t worry, killers only care about money. No matter who the target object is or whether it has


    something with a big man, as long as the money is enough, the killers will make things done." Melissa


    said.


    Sidney and Melissa both nodded and stopped talking.


    Yesterday they were kicked out of the Stevens family by Can, and they also suffered a great


    humiliation. It was undoubtedly their darkest day. Without the protection of the Stevens family, their


    future life would be horrible.


    They all put this responsibility on Amara''s family, especially Casey. They all felt unable to bear it. Flora


    became insane and vowed that she would take revenge on Amara''s family.


    It happened that Flora met a killer when she was with Jaxon. Although it was said as a killer, it was a


    person who helps others with bad things.


    Flora sold all the things Jaxon had bought for her back then, collected 300,000 dors, contacted the


    killer, and nned to let him help kill Amara and her family.


    After a while, a dark-skinned man with a fierce look and fierce light in his eyes appeared in front of


    Flora''s family.


    Melissa and Sidney were shocked when they saw the man.


    "Are you Reuben?" Flora stared at the man and asked.


    The man nodded to Flora and asked, "Have you brought the money?"


    Flora immediately handed the package in Sidney''s hand to Reuben, and said, "Here are three hundred


    thousand dors, you can have a check."


    Reuben took the package, opened it, took a look, and said, "Three hundred thousand won''t enough for


    four lives."


    "I don''t want kill them. I just need you to help me destroy them. You can take you friends to bang that


    young beautiful woman until she copses. Then break others'' legs. With this requirement, 300,000


    should be enough," Flora said.


    Reuben smiled and said, "That''s enough, and I can have a sex with a beautiful girl for free, I get a good


    deal."


    Then Flora gave the picture of Amara''s family of four to Reuben, and said, "This is their picture. You''d


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    better do it in two days. If it''ste, they should leave here."


    Reuben nodded and said, "Don''t worry, I will do it tomorrow at thetest. You can wait for my good


    news."


    After speaking, Reuben took the money and left here.


    Flora''s gaze turned sullen, and she muttered, "Edith, I said that if I have a bad life, I will definitely not


    make you feel good. Just wait for despair. I really don''t know that how you will feel when you be raped


    by a group of men."


    ...


    One night passed, and early the next morning, Leonardo arrived at the door of Huadu Hotel.


    Casey told Edith a few words, told her to call him if she got in trouble, and then transferred her 300,000


    dors, and asked her to take Amara and Nichs to buy some special products.


    Edith looked at the 300,000 extra in her ount. She was a bit speechless. With 300,000 dors,


    Casey could buy the amount of the special products that the seller sold for a year.


    Amara looked at Edith with a look of surprise, and asked, "Daughter, what''s the matter with you?"


    "Nothing, Casey transferred some money to me to buy some special local products," Edith said.


    "How much did he give you? It seems that he gave you little money, right?" Amara said.


    "He gave me three...Forget it, I won''t tell you." Edith thought for a while, feeling that if she told Amara,


    Amara would definitely take the money for herself, so she didn''t say it.


    "He just gave you three hundred. Casey is too picky. He tells me every day how rich he is. I think he


    pretends. We must live in Huadu Hotel with Master Leonardo''s money. Daughter. Actually, I think


    Master Leonardo is pretty good. What do think about it?" Amara said.


    Edith rolled her eyes at her immediately, and said, "Mom, if you go on like this. You have to pay


    everything we buy today."


    Amara smiled at Edith immediately and said, "Can''t I voice my opinions? You''re so spoiled by Casey."


    Nichs stood aside, looked at the two people without talking, his sense of presence in this family had


    be the lowest.


    Not long after Casey left, they also left the hotel and turned around in the town of Yutian County.


    Amara bought a lot of special local products, and Nichs was responsible for carrying bags for her


    and Edith.


    After buying some things, they came out of a specialty store. At this time, a little girl ran to Edith, pulled


    Edith''s arm, and said, "Miss, my brother fainted in the alley in front. Please go to save him?"


    After Edith heard the little girl''s words, she asked immediately, "Which alley? Take me over."


    The little girl immediately took Edith and walked over there. Amara and Nichs didn''t want to get


    involved, but seeing Edith walk by, they had to follow.


    Soon the little girl took Edith to a remote blind alley. Edith looked inside and found that no one fainted.


    She turned to look at the little girl, but the little girl turned around and ran away.


    "The little girl fooled us. No one here faints. I am really angry," Amara muttered.


    At this time, Edith felt something was wrong. A premonition of anxiety arose in her mind, and she said


    quickly, "Let''s get out of here."


    At this moment, Reuben and a dozen men blocked the alley, forcing the Edith and her parents into the


    depths of the alley.


    "You...who are you?" Nichs asked.


    "Someone paid me to break your legs. Don''t try to go out today. Unfortunately, one person is missing. I


    have to deal with himter, which is a bit troublesome." Reuben sneered.


    Nichs was so scared that he stepped back, and Amara cursed, "Useless. How scared you are."


    Edith frowned and nced at Reuben, and said, "How much does that guy pay? I can give you more."


    Reuben nced at Edith with a smile, and said, "I''m sorry, we can''t ruin the credibility of taking on the


    task of the target, but you are a really beautiful girl. It seems that we can have fun today."


    "Break the two old''s legs first, and then let''s y with this beautiful one. This is the benefit of this


    mission."


    Amara was also very worried, looked at Edith, and asked, "Daughter, what should I do now?"


    Edith was a little nervous, she didn''t know what to do in this situation.


    Seeing those people rushing towards them, Amara and Nichs both showed despair


    At this moment, six figures suddenly appeared in the alley and stopped Reuben and his men.

 Chapter 201 Just A Loser

    Chapter 201 Just A Loser


    "Who are you?" When Reuben looked at the six people who suddenly appeared in the alley, he was


    also taken aback. He didn''t expect that six people would suddenly appear in this blind alley.


    These six people were Leonardo''s personal bodyguards. When Leonardo came to pick up Casey


    today, he had arranged six people to hide nearby.


    When Edith went shopping with her parents, six people kept following them. At that time, when the little


    girl asked Edith toe to the alley, the six had already noticed Reuben.


    It was just that they didn''t know what Reuben wanted to do at that time, so they just hid somewhere to


    observe the situation in secret.


    Only when did the six hear Reuben saying that someone gave him money to make trouble for Edith,


    they knew the purpose of Reuben. So they came out to stop Reuben and his men.


    "It doesn''t matter who we are. You just need to know that making trouble for the three of them is the


    worst decision you have ever made." The leader among the six people sneered. He was Tiger, a retired


    world''s top killer.


    If someone wanted topare Tiger with Reuben, it would be likeparing tigers with rabbits. They


    were not at the same level at all.


    Edith and her parents did not expect that six people would suddenly appear to rescue them at this time.


    "Daughter, who are they?" Amara asked tremblingly.


    "I don''t know. But I think they shoulde to help us." Edith said, frowning.


    "My God, please help us! We are leaving here soon. Why do we encounter such a thing?" Amara


    prayed.


    Reuben took a close look at the six people in front of him. He felt that there was no need to be afraid of


    the six people, because his men were much more than the six.


    "I advise you six to get out of here. Tell you, I am a killer!" Reuben said coldly.


    The six peopleughed immediately. Besides, there was full of mockery in theirughter.


    It was just a joke that Reuben dared im that he was a killer in front of Tiger who was the world¡¯s top


    killer.


    "Just you? If you are really a killer, I''m afraid you will only be killed by others." Tiger said.


    Reuben let out a cold snort, and said, "Don''t bluff here. I have already killed more than ten people. I¡¯m


    not kidding!"


    Amara and Edith were shocked. They didn''t expect that this person who came to make trouble for them


    had killed so many people.


    Tiger curled his lips, and then he quietly walked behind Reuben like a ghost, whispering in Reuben¡¯s


    ear, "Really?"


    Reuben felt so shocked. He didn''t know how Tiger walked behind him. His hairs on his body erected all


    at once because of fear.


    Reuben walked two steps forward and turned around to look behind him, but there was no one there.


    He turned around again but just saw that Tiger had returned to those people¡¯s side.


    "You can''t even see through the most basic concealment. Do you not feel ashamed to say you a killer?"


    Tiger said with a smile.


    Reuben swallowed. He knew that he might have met a master this time.


    "Tell you, our boss is a well-known killer in the world. He is a real killer. Compared with him, you¡¯re


    nothing. Our boss is Tiger. Have you ever heard of it?" A man beside Tiger spoke.


    Reuben''s heart skipped a beat. Although he could only be an amateur killer, he had heard of some


    international killer¡¯s names.


    When Reuben heard Tiger¡¯s name, he had already regretted it.


    "You...you are the Tiger who once assassinated an entire terrorist organization by yourself!" Reuben


    yelled in disbelief.


    "I didn''t expect you to have heard of my name. In that case, do you still want to make trouble for the


    three of them today?" Tiger said with a smile.


    Reuben swallowed, staring at Tiger in horror, and said, "Mr. Tiger, I... I have no intention of offending.


    Someone gave me the money to do it. But since they are your friends, I will take my men away."


    After speaking, Reuben was about leave here with his own men.


    Tiger immediately gave the five people behind him a look, and then the five people immediately


    blocked the alley exit.


    "You can¡¯te and go as your will. Since you are all here, just stay for a while. We also have to report


    to our boss. You should understand, right? What do you think?" Tiger said.


    Someone paid money for Reuben to make trouble for the Amara family. After Leonardo came back, he


    would definitely want to find out who paid the money to hire those people. It would be better for Tiger to


    let Reuben stay here, and then he could also report to Leonardo.


    Reuben looked at Tiger with embarrassed look. He knew what Tiger meant. If he stayed, he would


    suffer.


    "Sorry, I don''t want to stay. Let''s go!"


    Reuben yelled. After that, he didn¡¯t care about those men he had brought, he ran towards the alley exit


    quickly. A ck dagger appeared in his hand. He was about to stab at a person in the alley exit.


    Upon seeing this, the person sneered and took actions quickly. Before Reuben could stab at him, he


    lifted his leg and kicked on Reuben''s belly.


    Then Reuben flew out directly, and fell heavily to the ground.


    "Knock them down. Either of them can''t run." Tiger ordered.


    The remaining five people all moved. Then there was only screaming in the alley. Even the sparrows


    that had just fallen were scared away.


    ...


    Outskirts of Yutian County.


    In front of a building like a gymnasium, Leonardo''s car stopped at the gate. Casey and Leonardo got


    out of the car.


    The jade auction would be held here. Because there was no ce suitable for auction in Yutian County,


    but this auction would be held every year. So people in Yutian County had raised money to build a jade


    exhibition hall here to hold an auction.


    When there was no auction, some jade exhibition activities would be held here. Over time, those who


    came to pick jade in Yutian County would alsoe here to have a look.


    At this time, arge number of luxury cars had been parked in front of the jade exhibition hall. People


    kept walking into the exhibition hall.


    After Leonardo''s car stopped at the entrance of the exhibition hall, it attracted a lot of people''s


    attention. After all, there was only one Rolls Royce Phantom in Yutian County. Once this car arrived, it


    meant Leonardo arrived.


    Immediately many people came over to say hello to Leonardo. Leonardo simply nodded at them. He


    turned his head and said to Casey with a smile, "Casey, sometimes I feel that you are wise. You are so


    low-key. So there aren¡¯t a group people to say hello to you when you go out. I am annoyed by these


    people every day."


    Casey smiled and said, "Each has his own way of living. There is nothing toin about."


    At this time, Riley walked to them. When he saw Casey reallying with Leonardo, he frowned.


    "Mr. Leonardo, you actually brought him here. Could it be that you really intend to let him pick the


    stones today? This is not a trifling matter." Riley still looked concerned.


    "Mr. Riley, don''t worry. As long as Casey says that there is no problem, there will be absolutely no


    problem with this matter." Leonardo smiled.


    Riley sighed helplessly, still feeling that Casey was a little unreliable. But Leonardo trusted Casey so


    much that Riley had to shut up.


    After a while, an extended Hummer drove up in front of the exhibition hall. Everyone looked at the car


    with doubts. They had never seen this car in Yutian County.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Soon, three people got off the car. One of them was a well-dressed middle-aged man who was exactly


    Benjamin mentioned by Leonardo.


    The two beside him were naturally Abraham and his apprentice, Caleb.


    After Riley saw Abraham, his eyes lit up. He muttered, "Is that Abraham Brooks? He is really


    extraordinary. I don''t know if I can reach his level in this life."


    Riley had some admiration for Abraham. After all, in this industry, Abraham was a master. When Riley


    saw the master, he was naturally very respectful, which was why he felt that he couldn¡¯t help Leonardo


    get the best rough stone this time.


    "His level is only average. Even he can''t match me. Why does he deserve to be called a master?"


    Casey said.


    Riley suddenly became so angry. He red at Casey and said, "What are you talking about? Mr.


    Abraham''s level of appraising treasure is well-known in the entire Jiangbei. How dare you say that he


    can''t even match you?"


    Leonardo frowned when he heard what Riley said. Then he said, "Mr. Riley, how can you be so


    unconfident for yourself? Don''t forget, they are our opponents today."


    Riley immediately nced at Leonardo awkwardly, and said, "Sorry, I''m just talking about things. I


    really can¡¯tpare with Mr. Abraham."


    "You can''tpare, but Casey canpare. So don''t belittle yourself." Leonardo was a little


    dissatisfied.


    Although Riley didn''t speak anymore, he was quite disdainful in his heart. He thought that Casey was


    just a young man. No matter how powerful he was, he definitely couldn''tpare with Abraham.


    Benjamin saw Leonardo, and then he immediately led Abraham and Caleb toward this side.


    "Mr. Leonardo, it''s been a long time since I''ve seen you. You are bing more and more rich. It


    seems that your jade business has been good in the past few years. I don''t know if Mr. Leonardo would


    mind me getting a slice of the cake?" Benjamin said with a smile.


    Leonardo sneered and said, "Whether you can get a slice of the cake, it depends on your own ability.


    Don''t pretend to be humble."


    Benjamin smiled triumphantly. Then he pointed at Abraham and Caleb behind him, and said with a


    smile, "Then I think I can get a slice of the cake this time. The two behind me is the best appraiser,


    Abraham Brooks and his apprentice. Presumably Mr. Leonardo has also heard of him, right?"


    Riley immediately approached Abraham with a respectful face, "Mr. Abraham, my name is Riley. I am


    also an appraiser in the antique circle. I have heard a lot about you. I didn¡¯t expect that I can meet you


    today."


    At this time, Casey smiled and said, "What shit Mr. Abraham? He is just a loser who is defeated by me.


    There is nothing he can show off."

 Chapter 202 Ridiculous

    Chapter 202 Ridiculous


    Abraham and Caleb did not look over. They felt that there was no one worthy of their attention in this


    small county, so their attitude was quite contemptuous.


    But when they heard Casey''s voice, they immediately turned their heads to look over.


    Both Abraham and Caleb showed incredible expressions on their faces. They did not expect to meet


    Casey in this ce.


    "Casey, why are you here?" Abraham said.


    "Help a friend to pick stones. This time it looks like you have be my opponent again. If you lose to


    me again, I don''t know whether you can continue to be called the master." Casey smiled.


    Abraham¡¯s expression immediately became terrible. Since he lost to Casey at the Gray Mansion, his


    influence in the antique circle in J City had be much smaller. If he lost to Casey again this time, he


    might not be the master anymore.


    Abraham gritted his teeth secretly. He originally thought if he helped Benjamin to get involved in the


    jade rough stone business, he could also get some benefits when Benjamin became famous.


    But now seeing that Casey was here, Abraham immediately felt a little guilty.


    When Riley heard Casey say this, he hurriedly said to Abraham, "Mr. Abraham, this young man is


    ignorant. He is talking nonsense here. Don''t mind. How could you lose to him, a brat in his twenties?"


    Because Riley came with Leonardo, Abraham felt that Riley was like to mock him instead of


    Caleb was also full of anger. He red at Riley and said coldly, "You don¡¯t have to make fun of us. The


    reason why my master lost to himst time was just my master didn¡¯t use his all strength. Don¡¯t forget


    it¡¯s gambling on stones, not appraising treasures this time. There is a big difference between the two.


    You¡¯re impossible to defeat my master again."


    Riley was immediately stunned when he heard Caleb''s words. Hearing what Caleb said, Abraham


    seemed to have really lost to Casey once.


    Riley looked at Casey in disbelief. He always felt that Casey just bragged. Now it seemed that Casey


    was not as simple as he thought.


    "There is no essential difference between gambling on stones and appraising treasures. They are just a


    Abraham snorted coldly, obviously looking very angry.


    "Mr. Abraham, who is he? Why does he dare to be so arrogant in front of you?" Benjamin asked.


    "It''s just an arrogant brat." Abraham snorted coldly.


    Benjamin looked at Casey up and down. He felt a little familiar with Casey, and then he asked, "Are you


    are from J City? Why do I feel that I have seen you?"


    "My name is Casey." Casey said.


    Benjamin immediately remembered why he felt a little familiar with Casey. When Casey and Edith got


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    married, he also went to the wedding party.


    "Casey, aren''t you a famous wimp in J City? You dare to say that you can defeat Mr. Abraham. It''s so


    ridiculous." Benjamin sneered.


    Casey smiled, and said, "They two said the same words as you back then."


    The expressions of Abraham and Caleb both looked terrible. Both of them lost to Casey. If Casey were


    a wimp, wouldn''t they both be inferior to a wimp?


    "Hmph, don''t get cocky here. Today I will definitely defeat you!" Abraham snorted, then turned and


    walked into the exhibition hall.


    When Caleb and Benjamin saw this, they hurriedly followed Abraham.


    Looking at the three people, Leonardo curled his lips, and said, "Does he want to defeat Casey? It''s so


    ridiculous."


    After that, Leonardo, Riley and Casey walked into the exhibition hall.


    The space in the exhibition hall was veryrge. One side was the observation area of the rough stones


    and the other side was the auction area. The main process was to observe all the stones in the


    observation area, and then the staff in the exhibition hall would auction them in order. The one who


    offered the higher price could get the stone.


    Because of therge number of rough stones, all the rough stones couldn¡¯t be put down at the


    observation area at one time, so there were two rounds of this auction. The rough stones currently


    ced in the observation area belonged to the first round of auctions.


    After Casey, Riley and Leonardo entered the exhibition hall, they went to the observation area to


    observe the rough stones one by one.


    Abraham was also watching these stones carefully. But from time to time he would look at Casey, with


    hostility and slight fear in his eyes.


    For Casey, each stone only took him one or two minutes to observe. His expression was always calm,


    without any panic at all.


    The more Casey was calm, the more anxious Abraham was. He feared that he would lose to Casey


    again. If so, he would be very difficult to survive in the antique circle and stone gambling circle in the


    future.


    After a while, they met. Both Casey and Abraham''s eyes fell on a dim stone.


    "The surface of this stone is dim, and the outer skin is rough. When the shlight is on it, it doesn''t


    have the slightest light transmittance. I think it is a waste stone." Abraham said.


    Benjamin heard it and immediately wrote it down. This stone was in his cklist today.


    Casey also stared at the stone. His first reaction was the same as Abraham''s. He felt that there was


    nothing special about this stone.


    But soon he noticed that there were some seaweed-like patterns among the ridges on the surface of


    the stone. Such patterns were generally rare. Many experts in the stone gambling circle didn''t know


    what this pattern was.


    Casey had seen it in an ancient book. This kind of pattern would only appear when there was a very


    high-purity jade in the stone.


    He immediatelyughed, and said to Leonardo who was beside him, "Pay attention to this stone.


    Maybe you can get something good."


    Riley on the side listened to Casey''s words, and immediately said, "This stone has no value at first


    nce. The auctioneer will mix several pieces of such waste stones in the exhibits every year to fool


    those who do not know how to gamble on stones. If you really know how to gamble on stones, you


    probably wouldn''t make such a low-level mistake."


    Abraham immediately sneered and said, "Casey, although you¡¯re not bad at appraising treasures, it is a


    pity that gambling on stones is very different from appraising treasures. If you don''t understand, don''t


    mislead others here."


    "I just know that he doesn¡¯t know how to gamble on stones. He can''t even see the most basic things.


    It''s ridiculous that he said he can defeat my master." Caleb sneered.


    "Before cutting it open, who dares to determine if there are no good things inside? If you can see


    through it, what''s the point of gambling on stones?" Casey said with a smile.


    "Don''t make excuses for yourself. You just don''t know. Don¡¯t bluff here. Even I know that this stone is


    definitely not good." Caleb sneered.


    Casey ignored them, but continued to look at other stones.


    Abraham looked smug. He thought that he finally could win a round in front of Casey.


    Casey continued to look at the remaining stones and talked to Leonardo. Then they came to the front


    of the stone that received the most attention today.


    Most of the people who came to the auction today came for this stone. The stone had a smooth color


    and a faint green light on the surface. Such a stone didn¡¯t often appear at auction. Everyone thought


    the stone would definitely have good jade materials inside at today''s auction.


    This stone was number one to be auctioned. It seemed that many people were interested in this stone


    today. But they all knew that they had no chance to get such an obvious good stone.


    In the past, this stone would definitely be fallen into Leonardo¡¯s hand. Besides, today Leonardo and


    Benjamin wouldpete the stone, then they must have no hope.


    Casey stared at the stone. At first nce, the stone was indeed very beautiful. No matter what angle it


    looked at, it seemed that there were good jade materials inside.


    But soon, Casey noticed that the color of this stone was green with a little bit of yellowish. If others


    didn''t look closely, they couldn''t see the difference.


    Moreover, the appearance of this stone was too smooth. The touch feeling was even better than


    ordinary jades. This situation was rare. When Casey was in B City, he encountered such a situation


    once. But there was only a thinyer jade inside of that stone, while the rest was ordinary stone, which


    was of low value.


    Now this stone was very simr to the one Casey saw at that time. So Casey somewhat suspected that


    this stone just looked well on the surface.


    "It just looks good. In fact, there isn¡¯t anything good inside." Casey said.


    Abraham immediately sneered and said, "If you don''t know how to gamble on stones, just don''t pretend


    here. Don''t disturb everyone''s judgment here. Do you think that you can make a good stone be a


    bad stone with your just one sentence?"


    "Boy, in terms of gambling on stones, don''tpare yourself with Mr. Abraham. Today I will get this


    stone no matter what." Benjamin said.


    Leonardo red at Benjamin and said, "Don''t think too much of yourself. Don''t forget. Yutian County is


    my territory."


    Benjamin just sneered and didn''t say anything.


    It didn''t take long for the auction to start. The staff auctioned the stones in order. The first one was


    naturally the No. 1 stone, which was recognized as the best stone today.


    Because the probability of this stone having good jade materials was too high, everyone raised the


    price. Finally, this price of the stone was to 100 million.


    If the stone really had good jade materials, the return of this stone might be more than 300 million.


    Benjamin felt that it was almost done, so he started quoting 150 million. Everyone was quiet.


    Leonardo wanted to make a bid at this time, but was stopped by Casey.


    "You don¡¯t have topete this stone with him. You only need to auction the stones I told you." Casey


    said.


    "But Casey, this stone is obviously..." Leonardo was a little worried.


    "Since you let mee, then listen to me." Casey said.


    Leonardo gritted his teeth and said, "Okay, since Casey said that, then I will listen to you."


    Then Leonardo put down his quoting card.


    Benjamin was still waiting for Leonardo to make a bid, but he didn''t expect that Leonardo didn¡¯t make a


    bid at all.


    This could not help making him sneer.


    "Leonardo actually listened to that brat''s words. He didn''t even fight for this stone. He threw a great


    opportunity to me." Benjamin said with a smile.


    "Casey doesn''t know how to gamble on stones. If we get this stone, Mr. Benjamin will definitely have a


    ce in Yutian County in the future." Caleb said with a smile.


    Benjamin nodded. After a while, a person gritted his teeth and quoted the price. Benjamin immediately


    raised the price again.


    In the end, this stone fell into Benjamin''s hands at a price of 180 million.


    The rest stones were auctioned one by one. Leonardo auctioned a few stones ording to Casey''s


    orders. Among those stones, Abraham also took a fancy, so the final price was a bit high.


    After a while, it was No. 36 stone¡¯s turn, which was the stone that everyone looked down upon it.


    As soon as the stone came out, after waiting for a long time, no one raised price. The host thought that


    the stone was going to pass.


    But just when the host was about to hit the hammer, Casey suddenly raised the sign and said, "One


    million."


    Everyone turned their heads to look at Casey, with mockery in their eyes.


    "Holy shit. Someone wants this shit stone. Is he out of his mind?"


    "Obviously this stone is just a piece of waste material. He actually paid a million. He¡¯s really so stupid."


    "Haha, it¡¯s so funny. This is the first time I have seen such a waste stone for so many years. It seems


    like he is ayman."


    Abraham also sneered, and said, "I think you are so self-righteous. Casey, you are still a little too


    young. You will know how ridiculous you are when the stone is cut open."

 Chapter 203 Imperial Green

    Chapter 203 Imperial Green


    Because everyone felt that No. 36 stone was of little value, no one raised the price after Casey offered


    the price.


    Benjamin originally wanted to raise the price, but he was afraid that Casey was deliberately setting him


    up. If Casey stopped raised the price after he raised the price, he would lose a lot. So he didn¡¯t speak.


    In the end, Leonardo got the stone with one million.


    Casey was still a little happy. After all, if there were good jade materials in this stone, they would make


    a lot of money.


    After not long, all the stones in the first round were auctioned. The second round of observation began.


    The stone-cutting part would be carried out after all the rough stones were auctioned off, so Casey and


    Leonardo went to see a few more stones.


    After the second round of auctions ended, everyone was excited when it came to the stone-cutting part.


    After all, this part was the time to truly see whether there were good jade materials in the stones they


    auctioned off. Only when the stone was cut, they would know whether the stone was worth money.


    Before the stone was cut, everything was unknown.


    Everyone gathered around the stone-cutting area, looking expectantly at the staff cut open the stone.


    Of course, some people would choose not to cut the stone, but took the stone back and sold it directly.


    Sometimes it could be sold for some money if the stone was not cut. But as long as the stone was cut


    open, maybe they would lose hundreds of thousands.


    Both Leonardo and Benjamin wanted to make themselves famous through the auction. Only when was


    there jade in the stone, the stone was easy to sell.


    "Mr. Leonardo, in fact, you had the opportunity to prevent me froming to Yutian County to get a


    slice of the cake. But unfortunately, you gave up on your own initiative. I have to thank you very much."


    Benjamin stood beside Leonardo and said with a smile.


    Leonardo nced at Benjamin and said, "The stone hasn''t been cut yet. I think you should wait until


    you have cut it before you say this."


    "Do you think there are no good jade materials in NO. 1 stone? Tell you, Mr. Abraham is sure that I can


    get good jade material from this stone. If I sell this stone, I will make a doubled profit. With the few


    stones you bought today, it is impossible topare with me." Benjamin believed in himself.


    "That''s not necessarily." Casey on the side said.


    Benjamin immediately sneered and said, "What? How can youpare with me? Just with your No. 36


    stone? If you really think so, then I really have tough at you. "


    Casey smiled without saying a word. He did not respond to Benjamin.


    When Abraham and Caleb saw Casey like this, they felt that Casey was pretending to be calm.


    "Just let him pretend for a while. After our stone is cut open, he will know how ridiculous he is." Caleb


    snorted coldly.


    Abraham nced at Casey triumphantly and said, "Casey, this time I will definitely pay back all the


    shame you gave mest time. Just wait and see."


    After a while, the staff moved the stones that needed to be cut to the table one by one.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Naturally, the number one stone of Benjamin was the first to be cut.


    Benjamin''s face was full of excitement. This was his first time to cut the stone. If this stone could really


    have good jade materials inside, he would be famous in one fell swoop. He would have his own


    ce in Yutian County in the future.


    "Mr. Leonardo, I will let you see how you fail." Benjamin gave Leonardo a sneer again.


    Leonardo curled his lips and didn''t care about what Benjamin said. He believed Casey, who had never


    let him down.


    Soon, the staff put the No. 1 stone into the machine to be cut. As the de fell, the No. 1 stone was


    also cut open.


    Everyone held their breath, and did not dare to make any noises for fear that they would affect the staff.


    After that, the cut surface of the No. 1 stone was exposed in front of everyone.


    Benjamin originally intended to express his excitement with cheers. But when he saw there was


    nothing inside, his excitement was suddenly gone.


    There was only a little green at the edge of the whole front here. The rest was yellow ordinary stone.


    Everyone present was shocked. Everyone thought that there were good jade materials inside. But the


    result was like this.


    The smiling faces of Abraham and Caleb also froze in an instant. Both of them couldn''t believe it.


    Looking at the stone, Abraham even wanted to rush to check if the staff took the wrong stone.


    "It''s impossible!" Abraham eximed, "How could this be the case in this stone? It should have good


    jade materials in it. It is impossible to have nothing."


    "Master...Master, did you see it wrong?" Caleb''s voice trembled.


    Seeing this scene, Leonardoughed immediately, and cast an admiring look at Casey.


    "Casey, you are so amazing. This stone really doesn¡¯t have anything good inside. If I hadn''t listened to


    you, maybe this stone would have fallen into my hand." Leonardo said excitedly.


    Casey just smiled and didn''t say anything. After all, this was a piece of cake for him.


    Everyone around looked at Casey in disbelief. At that time, they just mocked that Casey didn¡¯t know


    how to gamble on stones. Now it seemed that Casey was really something.


    "It''s really amazing. He can actually see through it. How sharp his eyes are!"


    "It''s not just about eyes. It also requires a huge amount of knowledge and experience. It is really


    incredible for a young person to do it."


    "The most important thing is courage. He has the courage to give up such a good stone. It''s really not


    something ordinary people can do."


    "Tsk-tsk, 180 million. Just bought an ordinary stone. What a pity!"


    ...


    Benjamin was so regretful. Listening to these people''sments, he even wanted to smash that stone


    on his head.


    He turned his head and nced at Abraham. At this time, he felt that this so-called master was so


    unreliable. He would definitely not look for Abraham again next time.


    Abraham was blushed with embarrassment. Just this stone proved that he was not as good as Casey.


    "Mr. Benjamin, 180 million! Get nothing. But it doesn''t matter. After all, it''s your first time to gamble on


    stones. Just treat the money as your tuition. It¡¯s just the tuition is a bit expensive." Leonardo gloated.


    Benjamin nced at Leonardo fiercely and said, "This is only my first stone. I auctioned so many


    stones. There is definitely a stone which has good jade materials. But you are different. You bought No.


    36 stone for 1 million. It is absolutely impossible to have good jade materials in it."


    "Yes, Casey, don''t think that you are better than my master. You also bought a shit stone with 1 million.


    This can prove that you don''t know how to gamble on stones." Caleb looked aggressively at Casey.


    Abraham felt better when he heard Caleb''s words.


    "No. 36 stone must not have good things. Casey is nothing more than that. I don''t need to belittle


    myself." Abraham muttered to himself.


    With a yful smile on Casey''s face, Casey thought that when No 36th stone was cut open, they might


    be even more desperate.


    The staff continued to cut the stone. The rest stones Benjamin had auctioned off had good jade


    materials, which eased his grief and anger.


    The stones that Casey asked Leonardo to auction all had good jade materials inside. By now, they two


    were evenly matched.


    Of course, Leonardo could be regard to win a little, because the stone which cost Benjamin 180 million


    had nothing.


    After a while, among the stones that Benjamin had auctioned, there was a ssie, which made


    Benjamin very excited. Because this stone was worth money than Leonardo¡¯s all stones.


    His depression of losing 180 million dors was also wiped out. He looked at Leonardo proudly again.


    "I lost 180 million, so what? Just this stone can make me earn it back. You only have No. 36 stone. No


    matter what, you can''t defeat me today!" Benjamin smiled.


    Leonardo gritted his teeth, his face full of anger, "Don''t be proud of yourself here. What if my stone has


    the stuff better than ssie?"


    A group of people burst intoughter. Obviously, they all felt that it was impossible that No. 36 stone


    had any good jade materials, let alone better than ssie.


    "Leonardo, don¡¯t dream here. Your No. 36 stone is a waste stone. Unless there is a miracle, you should


    not count on it." Benjamin said with disdain.


    Abraham''s mood improved a lot when he saw that the stone was ssie. He finally won a round back


    this time. It seemed that Casey couldn''t beat him this time.


    "Master, you are still awesome. That guy is not qualified topare with you. He even treats a waste


    stone as a treasure. It¡¯s so funny." Caleb mocked.


    "Don''t say that. Casey is still quite powerful, but he is still too young. He can¡¯t be good at everything.


    This time I can finally defeat him." Although Abraham said humbly, his face was full of pride.


    Casey didn''t care about the opinions of the people around him, but asked someone to send the No. 36


    stone over.


    "Casey, can this stone really have good materials inside?" Leonardo asked Casey a little nervously.


    "Just cut it open." Casey replied.


    The staff put the No. 36 stone into the machine. Everyone held their breath again. This time they didn''t


    count to see how good the raw material inside was, but just wanted to see how bad the stone was.


    As the de fell, No. 36 stone revealed a cut surface. A touch of emerald green caught people''s eyes.


    When everyone saw this color, they were all shocked.


    Abraham jumped up directly and eximed,


    "Imperial Green! How is this possible!!!"

 Chapter 204 Just One Billion

    Chapter 204 Just One Billion


    Everyone was dumbfounded!


    Everyone''s eyes were fixed on the cut surface of No. 36 stone. The alluring green made everyone''s


    heartbeat speed up a lot.


    Everyone present had been in the gambling-stones circle for so many years. Naturally, they all know


    the value of Imperial Green very well. Just a stone as big as a fist could sell for hundreds of millions of


    dors.


    ording to the volume of No. 36 stone, at least it could sell for more than 1 billion.


    Compared with this stone, Benjamin''s ssie was nothing.


    Benjamin, who was still in the excitement just now, was immediately dumbfounded when he saw that


    the No.36 stone had Imperial Green in it.


    At that time, he mocked Leonardo couldn¡¯t definitely defeat him today. Because in his opinion, No. 36


    stone was a waste stone. It was impossible that there were good materials inside.


    Not only did he think so, everyone at the scene all felt that No. 36 was a waste stone. After all, this


    stone looked too ordinary. It could even be said that No. 36 stone was the worst among all the stones


    present.


    So everyone didn¡¯t have any expectation to this stone.


    But now there was Imperial Green inside this stone, which shocked everyone present. The shock


    feeling was just like an atomic bomb exploded in the crowd.


    When Leonardo saw Imperial Green inside, his mouth and eyes all opened wide. Then, his whole body


    began to tremble.


    "Imperial Green!!! Casey, it is Imperial Green! We got Imperial Green. I have been in the jade industry


    for so many years. This is the first time that I see Imperial Green with my own eyes. Casey, you are


    really my lucky star! "


    Leonardo was so excited that he almost hugged Casey directly.


    "It''s really amazing. The stone actually has Imperial Green inside. This is thergest piece of Imperial


    Green in the history of Yutian County."


    "My God, I actually saw the real Imperial Green. This stone is worth at least one billion dors. It is


    really enviable."


    "This young man is really amazing. Everyone is not optimistic about this stone. Only he paid 1 million to


    get this stone. Now that it is Imperial Green. How much money he can make!"


    "He¡¯s really something. One million changes to one billion. This kind of terrifying rate of return is


    probably not in history."


    ...


    Everyone was talking about it, and cast admiration nce at Casey.


    Abraham and Caleb both had pale faces. Abraham just pretended to praise Casey humbly, saying that


    although Casey was a good appraiser, he was still a bit worse for gambling on the stones. He didn''t


    expect that there was a p on his face so soon.


    Moreover, No. 36 stone was a stone that everyone disdained. But only Casey took a fancy to it. Even


    Abraham was very sure that this stone could not have good material, but Casey insisted on auctioning


    this stone.


    This proved that Casey was really much better than all the people present today.


    Compared with Casey, Abraham was nothing


    If Casey hadn''te today, such a stunning stone would be regarded as rubbish and thrown into the


    trash can.


    "Master, who is Casey... on earth? Why can he see through what we can''t? Is he really just a person


    about my age?"


    Caleb stared at Casey nkly. He lost to Casey twice, which made him start to doubt himself.


    Abraham stared at Casey with emotion. By now, he didn¡¯t have any grudge against Casey, because


    Casey''s level was far higher than him.


    When a person''s excellence could be seen, the people around him would be jealous and would want to


    surpass him to prove themselves.


    But when a person¡¯s excellence far exceeded those around him, then those people would admire him.


    This was an admiration from the bottom of their heart. Because they knew that no matter how hard they


    worked, they couldn¡¯t surpass this person.


    Abraham was in this state of mind now. He had realized that he had no qualifications topare with


    Casey. Whether it was gambling on stones or appraising treasures, Casey was the truly master.


    Abraham was only more famous in J City. Compared with the real master, he was still far behind.


    "Perhaps he is the genius. Some people are born to be much better than us. Even if we¡¯re jealous, we


    can¡¯t reach their level." Abraham murmured.


    Caleb clenched his fists. He looked at Casey fiercely. He was as the same age as Casey. Besides, he


    was regarded as an excellent boy by others since he was a child. He thought he could bepared


    with Casey.


    But after staring at Casey for a while, Caleb''s fist loosened again. A sense of powerlessness appeared


    on his face. He knew that even if he spent his entire life chasing Casey, he might not be able to catch


    up.


    Moreover, he could only continuously improve himself in appreciating treasures, while Casey was


    proficient in everything, which was not something that he could surpass Casey with hard work.


    Benjamin looked at the materials inside No. 36 stone with uneptability. He was a little dumbfounded.


    He originally thought that he could take advantage of today''s auction to defeat Leonardo, so that he


    could have his own business in the jade market in Yutian County. Moreover, he couldpete with


    Leonardo in the jade business in the future.


    But now he realized that all he had done had been a stepping stone for Leonardo. The stones he had


    auctioned tonight could indeed be sold at a good price. But Leonardo got Imperial Green. Everyone¡¯


    eyes were focused on Leonardo, so Leonardo''s position in the jade circle of Yutian County would be


    more difficult to shake.


    Maybe Benjamin could do some jade business in Yutian County, but Leonardo would always go ahead


    of him. As long as Leonardo wanted to, he could drive Benjamin out of Yutian County at any time.


    "Mr. Benjamin, I''m so embarrassed. The No. 36 stone, which you are the least optimistic about, is


    actually Imperial Green. What¡¯s more, it¡¯s still such a huge one. It seems that God doesn''t want me to


    lose to you. "Leonardo smiled and nced at Benjamin.


    Benjamin''s face was gloomy. After ring at Leonardo angrily, he didn''t say anything in the end and


    directly left here.


    Abraham and Caleb also felt shamed and left. This day was undoubtedly the darkest moment in their


    lives.


    Leonardo saw that Benjamin was pissed off by him. His face was full of triumph. He turned to look at


    Casey and said with a smile, "Casey, it¡¯s you who let me auction this stone. Then I give this stone to


    you. Take it away. I will never feel regretful. As long as Benjamin doesn¡¯t seed today, it will be my


    greatest victory."


    Casey smiled and said, "It''s just a stone. It¡¯s not rare. Take it."


    Leonardo was stunned. He didn''t expect Casey was so less care about this stone. This was a rough


    jade stone, which was worth one billion dors.


    "Casey, this stone is worth a billion. I can''t take it. It¡¯s you who auctioned this stone. Just take it."


    Leonardo said.


    "Just one billion. Is it too much?" Casey asked.


    Leonardo was suddenly speechless. He looked at Casey in shock. How rich Casey was! This was a


    billion. But Casey actually felt that a billion was not too much?


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Don''t worry. One billion is really not too much to me. You can keep this stone. If I ask you for help in


    the future, you can¡¯t refuse." Casey said with a smile.


    Leonardo expressed his gratitude immediately. He looked at Casey earnestly, and said, "Casey, you


    have my words. As long as I¡¯m alive, I will definitely help you no matter what happens! "


    Casey nodded, indicating that today''s auction was also over and it was time to go back.


    At this time, Leonardo''s cell phone rang. His face suddenly sank when he answered the phone.


    Seeing Leonardo like this, Casey felt a little weird, so he asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Leonardo hung up the phone and said, "Something went wrong with Edith."


    Casey''s calm face immediately sank, "What''s wrong?"


    "Casey, don''t worry. Nothing happened to Edith. The six bodyguards I arranged solved the trouble.


    Let''s go back first. We will know what happened after we go back." Leonardo said.


    Casey nodded. Leonardo went to deal with his stone matters, and then went out of the exhibition hall


    with Casey and drove towards the county town.


    In Huadu Hotel, Edith, Amara, and Nics were all staying in the presidential suite with some fear.


    What happened today really made them a little scared. If it weren''t for the six people who appeared


    suddenly, they would suffer.


    At this time, Casey appeared at the door. After opening the door, he was relieved to see that none of


    the three were hurt.


    Seeing that Casey came back, Edith quickly stood up, ran towards Casey, and hugged him directly.


    "Casey, I almost died today." Edith said.


    Casey smiled andforted, "It¡¯s all right now, isn¡¯t it? Don''t worry. There is no danger. We will return


    to J City tomorrow."


    Edith nodded. As long as Casey was her side, it would be the greatest safety.


    "Daughter, you quickly separate from this wimp. Casey, you are really shameless. You even hugged


    Edith in front of us. Have we agreed?" Amara said unhappily.


    Edith and Casey separated. Casey smiled embarrassedly. Edith nced at Amara faintly, and said,


    "Mom, do I have to get your consent for everything? I''m over 20 years old."


    Amara murmured. But in the end, she didn¡¯t say anything.


    Casey took a look at Edith and said, "You guys stay here first. I''ll go out to take care of some things. I¡¯ll


    Edith nodded, knowing that Casey might go out to deal with those who wanted to make trouble for


    them today.


    At that time, Casey knew that Reuben was paid by someone to make trouble for them. Casey always


    liked to stamp out the root of trouble. Now that he nned to return to J City, he must solve the


    troubles herepletely.


    Casey would not spare the person who dared to make trouble for Edith!

 Chapter 205 Tit for Tat

    Chapter 205 Tit for Tat


    The Melissa family came out of home. Both Melissa and Sidney looked at Flora with some worries.


    "Daughter, why did that Reuben suddenlye to us? Does he want to take the opportunity to


    ckmail us again?" Melissa asked.


    "Mom, impossible. His reputation in this industry is very good. He wouldn¡¯t do such things. I guess he


    just wants to confirm whether we are satisfied with the ending of the Edith family." Flora said.


    "Really? My eyes keep twitching. I have a bad feeling that something is going to happen." Melissa said


    worriedly.


    "Don¡¯t worry, Mom. Reuben is not bad. He has been doing such things for so many years. I think the


    Edith family should be very miserable now. But she can¡¯t me us. Who lets her make our family so


    miserable!" Flora said.


    Flora was so excited when she thought that Edith had be like what she expected.


    Edith had been better than Flora since she was a child. Flora had always lived in the shadow of Edith.


    So when Flora was very young, she always hoped that Edith could be destroyed.


    It had always been her dream to see Edith being destroyed.


    This time she let Reuben lead a group of people to ruin Edith, which was undoubtedly the most


    powerful hurt to Edith.


    No matter how good Edith used to be, now in Flora''s eyes, she was not perfect anymore after being


    raped by others. No matter how good Edith was, what was the use?


    When Flora thought that she could see Edith''s desperation soon, she felt a little excited.


    Reuben sent a message to Flora, letting Flora go to a billiard hall not far from Huadu Hotel.


    Soon after, Flora and her parents arrived at the billiard hall.


    There was no one in the billiard hall. After the three of them entered, they felt a weird atmosphere. The


    hair on Melissa''s body suddenly erected up.


    "Daughter, let''s leave here. I always feel that this ce is a bit weird." Melissa said.


    Flora also frowned. Logically, since Reuben asked them toe over, there shouldn¡¯t have no one


    here. If the Edith family were really hit by Reuben, they should appear here.


    Just when Flora was puzzled, the rolling door of the billiard hall suddenly fell down and then was


    directly locked.


    Flora and her parents were taken aback. They all knew something was wrong and wanted to run out of


    here quickly. But at this time, it was toote to run away.


    The lights in the billiard hall were on, and then a group of people appeared in front of the Melissa


    family.


    Reuben and his men were all escorted by a group of people in ck and came over. Reuben and his


    men all had bruises on their faces. Many of them were still wailing. It was obvious that they had


    experienced some kind of severe beating.


    Edith stared at Reuben and his men in disbelief. She never expected that Reuben would appear in


    front of her in such a way.


    After Casey came back, he went to find Tiger with Leonardo. After learning about the situation,


    Leonardo arranged for Tiger to torture Reuben, letting Reuben say who hired him.


    Reuben could also be regarded as such a person who had the simple strength of character. He refused


    to say out who paid him to make trouble for the Edith family, but he did not expect that the people who


    arrested them were Leonardo''s men. If he knew the person Flora asked him to deal with had such a


    rtionship with Leonardo, he would never take this job.


    In addition, Tiger had been a mercenary in the world for so many years. So he had countless ways to


    get some information from one person. It didn''t take long that Reuben told him everything.


    Casey sneered after knowing that it was the Flora family who paid Reuben to deal with Edith and her


    parents. Long before he returned, he had vaguely guessed that this matter had something to do with


    the Flora family.


    After all, in Yutian County, only the Flora family hated Edith so much.


    Reuben told them what Flora asked him to do. After Casey heard it, he wanted to kill Flora and her


    parents. He didn''t expect the Flora family to be so vicious. Flora could think of such a way to hurt Edith.


    This time, if he hadn''t let Leonardo arrange bodyguards in advance, everything would be screwed up.


    Therefore, it was absolutely impossible for Casey to let the Flora family go. He sent a message to Flora


    in the name of Reuben and asked them toe to this billiard hall to meet. Then he could teach them


    a lesson.


    "You...Who are you? Reuben, why did you get caught by them?" Flora stared at the people in front of


    her nervously and asked.


    Reuben nced at Flora resentfully, and said, "You bring me a big trouble. Why did you guys provoke


    Leonardo''s men? Now even I have to suffer along with you. If I don¡¯t die this time, I will definitely not let


    you go!"


    "Leonardo''s men? What are you talking about? What we asked you to deal with is just an ordinary


    family. They are just lucky and are helped by Leonardo. You must be mistaken." Melissa spoke


    immediately.


    Reuben didn''t want to talk to them at all. After ring at Melissa furiously, he stopped talking.


    At this moment, Leonardo walked out from inside, staring at Melissa indifferently, and said, "No matter


    who they are, you shouldn''t be so vicious to them, let alone they are your rtives. How can you be so


    vicious?"


    Seeing Leonardoing out, Melissa was shocked. They knew if Leonardo was here, they might not


    be able to escape today.


    "I told you not to do such a thing at the beginning. You two just didn¡¯t listen to me. Now Mr. Leonardo


    has known about this. Our family will be a dead meat!" Sidney yelled at Melissa and Flora angrily.


    "Since you are so opposed, why didn''t you stop us? You still follow us to give them the money! Now


    something has happened, you said we didn¡¯t listen to you! You¡¯re really shameless." Melissa shouted


    back.


    "Enough. Stop arguing. What''s the use of arguing at this time?" Leonardo stared at them and sneered.


    Flora bit her lip and took a look at Leonardo. She was extremely unwilling now. She didn''t understand


    why even Leonardo, the big shot in Yutian County, would help Edith. Could it be that God was so partial


    to Edith?


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Mr. Leonardo, what is so good about the Edith family? Why do you help them? This incident is


    originally our grudges. It shouldn''t have anything to do with you, right? Why do you have to help them?


    I don''t understand. Do you like Edith?" Flora asked.


    Leonardoughed and said, "Don''t say that. I don''t have the guts yet. Even if I have the guts, I don''t


    dare to have this idea."


    "Why? Her husband is just a wimp. You are the big shot that no one dares to mess with in Yutian


    County. Why can''t you have this idea?" Flora asked.


    Leonardo said, "The biggest mistake you make is that you always treat Casey as a wimp. From this


    point, you¡¯re doomed that you will not have a good ending."


    As soon as he finished speaking, a figure appeared in the billiard hall. It was Casey.


    After Flora and her parents saw Casey, they immediately cast resentful nces at him.


    "Casey, fuck off. You quickly let them let us out. You are just a trash. What rights do you have to do this


    to us? Let go of us quickly. Otherwise, we will definitely beat you up!" Melissa shouted.


    "Casey, don''t think that you have Mr. Leonardo to support you then we are afraid of you. You can spend


    money inviting Mr. Leonardo over once. Can you invite him over countless times? If you don''t let us go


    today, we will make you regret it sooner orter!" Flora also yelled.


    Leonardo said with smile, "Don''t get me wrong. Casey didn¡¯t spend money inviting me over. It is my


    greatest honor to serve Casey."


    Casey looked at Flora and her parents with distain, "He is right. Your biggest mistake is to always treat


    me as a wimp. I want to ask you a question. Why do you always think that I look like a wimp? Can you


    give me an urate exnation?"


    The three of them were all speechless. They felt that Casey was a wimp because everyone kept saying


    that he was a wimp. This preconceived notion made them think that Casey was a wimp. No matter


    what Casey had done, they all just felt that Casey was lucky.


    "You don''t have to show this puzzled expression anymore. Let me tell you." Leonardo said, "You can¡¯t


    imagine how awesome Casey is. I can have the status I am today in Yutian County just because of


    Casey. Without him, I wouldn¡¯t have today¡¯s achievement. So do you still think he is a wimp?"


    The expressions of Flora and her parents all frozen. They never expected that what Leonardo could


    have such an achievement in Yutian County was just because Casey had helped him.


    How terrible was Casey?


    The three of them were obviously panicked. They didn''t expect that the person they had always


    thought of as a wimp would be so powerful.


    "Since you already know my identity, I won¡¯t waste my breath. I didn''t expect that you would use such a


    vicious mean to hurt Edith. So today you must receive the punishment you deserve." Casey said.


    Melissa panicked immediately. She immediately said, "Casey, we know we were wrong. Please forgive


    us. We will never dare do such stupid things again."


    "It¡¯s useless to beg for mercy now. When you wanted to hurt Edith, have you ever thought of being


    merciful? I like tit for tat. So I won¡¯t think of any vicious ways to punish you today. I just punish you with


    the way you want to hurt Edith back then." Casey said.


    Edith and her parents all felt scared. There was a deep fear in their eyes.


    "Broke the two old men¡¯s legs and threw them into the street to be beggars. This girl, let Reuben and


    his men entertain her. Let her feel what it is like to be when she has sex with so many people at once."


    Casey said.


    Reuben and his men all showed excitement. They originally resented Flora. Now that they had this kind


    of opportunity, they naturally wanted to enjoy it.


    Flora looked desperate. But no matter how she regretted it at this time, it would be of no avail.


    She had never expected that the one who should be raped by others turned into be herself.

 Chapter 206 Returning to J City

    Chapter 206 Returning to J City


    On the highway back to J City, when Amara and Nics recalled what happened yesterday, they all


    had some lingering fears.


    "Daughter, what did those people do? Have you checked it out?" Amara asked Edith.


    "Mom, don''t think about it anymore. Those people just made a mistake. It has nothing to do with us."


    Edithforted.


    Amara nodded, and then she didn''t want to think about it anymore. As long as they were fine, it would


    be lucky.


    A lot of things happened to them in Yutian County in the past few days. Amara felt a little bit


    Fortunately, it was the Melissa family who was eventually driven out of Stevens family. Amara turned


    against the Melissa family, so she didn''t think there was anything wrong with it. After all, the Melissa


    family was really a bit hateful.


    If she knew that the Melissa family had gone to the street to beg, she would be so surprised.


    "We¡¯re going back. It''s a pity that my daughter has no job. I don''t know how we will make a living in the


    future." Amara said with emotion.


    "Mom, even if I don''t have a job, it will be fine. Casey can support us." Edith said.


    Amara sneered immediately and said, "Just him? He does have some money now. But he is still a real


    wimp. Besides, he spends money like water. Sooner orter, he will spend up all his money."


    Edith looked at Amara incredulously. She did not expect that Casey''s performance in the Yutian County


    in the past few days had not changed Amara''s view of him.


    "Mom, haven''t you seen Casey''s performance in Yutian County? If he is a wimp, do you think Mr.


    Leonardo will help him like this? If it wasn''t for Casey, you have been kicked out of Stevens family."


    Edith said.


    "It''s just that he is lucky. If he weren¡¯t Mr. Leonardo¡¯s friend, do you think Mr. Leonardo might help him?


    It¡¯s Mr. Leonardo who is so powerful. It has nothing to do with him. When he returned to J City, he was


    still nothing." Amara made a rational analysis.


    Edith sighed. She knew that to change Amara''s view of Casey was still a long way to go.


    Casey nced at them with a smile, and said, "Edith will find a new job, so don''t worry about this."


    "Edith is so excellent. Of course she can find a new job. What does it have to do with you? You just


    need to drive your car well. If it weren¡¯t that Nics can''t drive car, I will definitely not let you touch this


    car." Amara muttered.


    Nics took a careful look at Amara. He didn''t dare to provoke Amara at all. No matter what Amara


    said, he would only ept it silently.


    "It''s really useless. Now I think even Casey is better than you. Looking at you, you don''t even dare to


    say anything. You¡¯re just like a coward." Amara red at Nics.


    Nics sighed, but he didn''t expect to be scolded even if he didn''t speak.


    In thepany of Patel family.


    In the meeting room, Albie was wearing a suit and sitting leisurely in the main seat. He specially


    applied hair spray to his hair to make himself look more energetic.


    The office was full of rtives of Patel family. Since Albie became the president in thepany of


    Patel family, he had reced all the senior executives in thepany with people from Patel family.


    Those who had been hired before were all fired by Albie.


    The reason why Albie did this was naturally to make extra money from thepany''s projects. In the


    past, when Francis was in charge of thepany, he didn¡¯t allow anyone to do such things.


    Therefore, no one dared to do this kind of thing openly. But they do it secretly. So they could only make


    a small amount of money.


    Besides, if they were found out by others and were reported, it would be very troublesome.


    Now Albie himself was constantly making money from the cooperation of TY Group. He directly


    reced thepany''s top executives with the members of Patel family, so that everyone could have


    a unify statement. If someone investigated, they would be able to hide it. Then no one could interfere


    with their big money-making n.


    Albie wouldn''t have the money he made all to himself. He would give out a bit of it to these rtives of


    Patel family, which was enough to make them to be so loyal to him.


    Although everyone knew that if this went on, it didn¡¯t have any benefits to thepany. But the people


    in Patel family only thought about themselves, no one cared about the life and death of thepany.


    As long as they could make money, they wouldn¡¯t take care of these things.


    Therefore, everyone was very satisfied with Albie as the new president. Everyone was willing to let


    Albie take charge of thepany.


    As for Francis, under the unanimous suggestion of all the rtives of Patel family, he could only


    choose to retire and stay in his vi.


    Francis, who had lost his real power, could be said to be quite miserable. In the past, countless people


    woulde to his vi every day, but now there was few persons to visit him.


    "Albie, it''s really ourpany''s luck to have you here to take charge of thepany''s affairs. You have


    been the president just for a few days, but we all drive in luxury cars and live in good houses."


    "Yes, Albie is so awesome. We all think highly of him. If we knew he was so capable, we should let him


    take over the familypany sooner."


    "Albie has indeed brought us endless benefits. I believe that as long as Albie is here, we will be able to


    continue to be glorious forever. By this time next year, I think that we will be able to live in vis."


    ...


    Albie listened to everyone''s praise, his face was full of pride. He really felt that he was an excellent


    leader.


    Hepletely forgot that he just led everyone to get rich by making money from thepany''s various


    projects, which had nothing to do with his ability.


    But who cared about this? As long as others could make money, they would respect him. He was the


    hero of Patel family. He could always enjoy the feeling of being respected by others.


    Albie had been against Edith before. Sometimes even Casey was better than him. This made him want


    to prove himself very much. Now after Edith left thepany, he became so wealthy. He thought that


    he finally proved himself.


    Neither Edith nor Casey couldpare with him.


    "Don¡¯t praise me. We can have such brilliance achievement. It depends on everyone¡¯s hard work. It¡¯s


    not my own contribution. Of course, I think the most important thing is that Edith left thepany. After


    she and her useless husband left, our bad luck disappeared. Then the development will naturally


    be better." Albie said with a smile.


    Everyone agreed with Albie, saying that he was right.


    "Yes, Edith was so arrogant in thepany before. I didn''t see how much she contributed to the


    "I¡¯m irritated as long as I think of Edith''s arrogant face before. She thought that thepany would not


    be able to develop without her, which is ridiculous."


    "She is the most useless person in thepany. She will hinder the development of thepany if


    she is in thepany. We should have fired her long ago."


    ...


    Hearing everyone ming Edith, Albie felt proud. He thought that he had finally defeated Edith.


    At this moment, a staff ran into the conference room hurriedly.


    Seeing him so panicked, Albie immediately said, "Why are you so panic? You don''t look like a first-line


    The staff took a deep breath and said, "A person from TY Group said that he wants to meet with...


    Edith and talk about the recent cooperation. The person has already arrived at thepany."


    Albie originally thought he was already a sessful person now, so he shouldn''t be panic when


    something happened. But after hearing that staff''s words, he quickly got up from his chair.


    "What are you talking about? The person from TY Group wants to see Edith? You tell him that Edith is


    not here and let others talk to him about thetest situation." Albie said.


    The staff shook his head and said, "The person from TY Group said that Edith was the designated


    person in charge of their cooperation this time. It was written in the contract, so he must talk to Edith."


    Albie knew about the contract. It was because of such a use in the contract that Francis dared not


    fire Edith.


    But this time it was Edith who resigned on the initiative. No one forced Edith to leave, so Albie did not


    think about the contract.


    Now that this matter was brought up, he suddenly felt a little anxious. If TY Group wanted to make a


    fuss about this matter, he could not exin it clearly.


    After all, Edith''s resignation was forced by Patel family to a certain extent.


    "Take me to see the person from TY Group. Edith resigned on her own initiative. It has nothing to do


    with us. Even if TY Group wants to me, he can''t me us." Albie said, and then went out with that


    staff.


    Several people from Patel family also followed out. After all, their big money-making n was the


    project of TY Group. If something went wrong with this project, it would be a very big loss for them.


    A group of people came to the reception room, Charles was already sitting here.


    "Mr. Charles, I didn''t expect you toe in person. For this trivial matter, you can just let your staff


    Charles smiled and said, "This is not a trivial matter. People in ourpany told me that they have not


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    seen Edith for a long time. She is the person in charge of this project. How can she not show up for so


    long? So I wille over and see what she is up to now."


    Albie was embarrassed and said, "Mr. Charles, this is the case. Not long ago, Edith felt that she was


    insufficient and resigned on her own initiative. You can ask her about this. Ourpany will definitely


    find a better person to rece her."


    Charles kept smiling. But after hearing Albie''s words, he immediately became cold.


    He naturally knew that Edith was no longer in thepany of Patel family. It was Casey who asked


    him toe here today. Casey had returned from Yutian County. It was the time for them to acquire


    thepany of Patel family.


    "Our contract clearly stated that Edith must be responsible for this project. I don''t care why she left your


    be resolved, you can just wait for ourpany''swyer team." Charles said coldly.

 Chapter 207 As Long as I Buy the Company

    Chapter 207 As Long as I Buy the Company


    Everyone in Patel family was shocked. They didn''t expect Charles'' attitude to be so resolute. If Charles


    really wanted to sue them, it would be impossible for them to win. Because TY Group had the contract.


    Albie also cursed secretly. It hadn''t been long since he was proud of himself. He didn''t expect that TY


    Group woulde over to make trouble for him so soon.


    "Mr. Charles, don''t worry. Edith hasn''t resigned in fact. She just can''t get over it for a while. I promise


    you that she wille to work tomorrow." Albie said quickly.


    Charles sneered. Albie would be really good at lying. He knew very well that Edith had already


    resigned. Besides, Casey had also told him that before TY Group acquired thepany of Patel


    family, Edith would note back to work.


    However, Charles didn''t expose Albie¡¯s lies directly. Instead, he said with a smile, "If this is the case, I


    wille again tomorrow. I hope you didn''t lie to me. If I don''t see Edith tomorrow, you should know


    the consequences."


    Albie nodded quickly, not daring to say anything.


    After Charles left, everyone in Patel family immediately began to yell at Albie.


    "Albie, we finally drove Edith away. We can''t let here back."


    "Yes, she and Casey will bring us bad luck. If shees back, we will all have a bad time."


    "After Edithes back, if she takes over the project of TY Group again, our ie will definitely drop


    significantly. We can''t let here back."


    ...


    When Edith managed the TY Group''s project, she had a tight control over the ounts. No errors were


    allowed to happen. If these people wanted to make some money from the project, it would be more


    difficult. So they naturally did not want Edith toe back.


    Albie''s face was terrible, staring at these people in Patel family and shouted, "Don''t let here back?


    Are you going to exin to TY Group?"


    Everyone in Patel family stopped talking immediately. None of them would fall behind when they talked


    about money. But when it came to this kind of thing, they immediately stopped speaking.


    "Don¡¯t worry. Letting Edithe back is only temporary. After the people from TY Group left, I can still


    drive Edith away. ording to the contract, she just needs to be in thepany. Even if I let her be a


    clerk, she didn''t dare to say anything." Albie said, "Her family relies on her for a living. Edith has no job


    now. She must be anxious. If I go to invite her back, she must be eager toe back."


    Everyone in Patel family had no choice but to do so now.


    In the afternoon, in Casey¡¯s vi.


    Edith and her family had been back for a day. Comparing with going out to have a trip, it was more


    "Casey, go and clean the house quickly. We haven''te back for so many days. There must be dust


    everywhere. Your task today is to clean the entire vi. If you don¡¯t clean it up, you can¡¯t have dinner!"


    Amara shouted.


    After Edith heard it, she immediately nced at Amara and said, "Mom, why did you let Casey clean


    alone? Let''s clean together. Casey,e and sit next to me. If my mother doesn''t clean, you don''t have


    to clean either."


    Naturally, Casey listened to Edith. He quickly walked over and sat next to her.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    When Amara saw this, she was full of anger. She said, "How arrogant you are! You even dare not do


    the housework now. Do you think you are the head of the family? Now, Edith has no job. We don¡¯t have


    any financial source. If you don''t even do housework, just get out of our house!"


    "Mom, don''t worry. I won''t let you starve. Recently, I indeed have a n to hire a nanny for our family.


    This vi is really a bit big. If I clean it up by myself, I really can''t finish it." Casey said.


    Casey thought that he would go to B City for a while and didn''t know how long he would leave this time.


    There would be no one at home to clean up after he left. It would be better to find a nanny directly.


    "What are you talking about? Hire a nanny? Do you pay for her sry?" Amara yelled immediately.


    Casey nodded and said, "You don''t have to worry about this. I will take care of it."


    Amara rolled her eyes at Casey, and said, "Wimp. You just know to brag. If you really have this ability,


    why don''t you help Edith find a job?"


    Edith turned to look at Casey and said, "I think Casey is pretty reliable. Even if I don''t work, Casey will


    support me, right?"


    Casey nodded and said with a smile, "Yes, no matter what you want to do, I will support you."


    "Mom, how about I have a baby with Casey? Then I can take care of the baby at home in the future.


    What do you think?" Edith said suddenly.


    Casey was stunned immediately, looking at Edith with an incredible expression on his face.


    "No!" Amara directly denied, "You are still young. It¡¯s not hurry to have a baby. If Casey didn¡¯t have


    money, I wouldn¡¯t have let him stay and I would have found another husband for you. You can''t have a


    baby with him. I¡¯m counting you to marry someone better than him."


    Edith was speechless. Even she felt that Amara was a little shameless. How could Amara speak such


    words?


    At this time, Edith''s cell phone rang. She took a look, and then immediately frowned.


    "What''s the matter?" Casey asked.


    "Albie said that he wanted to invite me to have dinner at night. I don''t know what he wants to do." Edith


    said.


    "Maybe he wants you to go back to work. Albie is the president of thepany now. My daughter, you


    have to go to dinner with him. Maybe you cane back to your previous job." Amara said quickly.


    Edith looked at Casey, as if she was asking Casey.


    "Go and have a look. I will go with you. He dares not do anything." Casey said.


    Edith nodded. If Casey went with her, she would have nothing to fear.


    In the evening, Edith and Casey came to the restaurant Albie told her.


    This time, Casey carefully observed the surrounding conditions before entering, to see if Albie wanted


    to do something likest time.


    He also told Edith to only talk to Albie and not to eat anything.


    Then Casey and Edith entered the restaurant together. After seeing Albie''s location, they walked over.


    "This trashes with you again? Edith, in fact, I advise you to divorce him. You¡¯re so pretty. It is very


    easy for you to find a better one than him." After Albie saw Casey, he mocked.


    "Albie, if you asked me toe here just to judge Casey, then we have nothing to talk about." Edith


    said angrily.


    "Don¡¯t be angry. I really want to discuss some business with you. Sit down quickly. I won''t say it again."


    Albie said quickly.


    Edith sat down. Casey also took a chair and sat down next to Edith.


    "Let''s talk. What do you want to talk with me?" Edith asked.


    Albie said with a smile, "In fact, I asked you out this time because I wanted you toe back to work.


    You can continue to take over the project of TY Group. But this time, someone has to manage the


    project together with you."


    After speaking, he took out a bag from under the table and handed it to Edith.


    "Here¡¯s three hundred thousand cash. As long as you promise to return to work, the three hundred


    thousand will be yours."


    After Edith saw the 300,000 cash, her eyes widened. She didn''t expect that Albie would give her such a


    "Why did you suddenly give me so much money?" Edith asked.


    "Just somepensation for my bad attitude towards you before. 300,000 dors, for me now, it''s


    nothing." Albie said proudly.


    "I think it¡¯s because Edith is indispensable for TY Group¡¯s projects. If I¡¯m not mistaken, TY Group


    should have contacted you. At that time, it was me who got that contract, which said that Edith must be


    responsible for the project. The reason why you are so polite now is because of that matter." Casey on


    the side said lightly.


    Albie''s face became terrible suddenly. He red at Casey viciously, and said, "What nonsense are you


    talking about here? Casey, you don¡¯t have rights to speak here. You are a poor man. Are you qualified


    to make trouble here? Your family should be so miserable now, right? If Edith doesn¡¯t have a job, what


    do you make a living? I¡¯m doing it good for your family own good.¡±


    Casey smiled and said, "Stop pretending to be nice to us. Even if Edith goes back, will you let her take


    control thepany? If I guess correctly, you won¡¯t give her real power after she goes back, right? You


    just don¡¯t want to be held ountable by TY Group."


    Albie was so angry that his chest was ups and downs. He almost wanted to stand up to beat Casey up.


    However, he didn''t dare. Because he knew he couldn''t defeat Casey.


    "Yes, you¡¯re right. Even if I don¡¯t want to be held ountable by TY Group, Casey, see it clearly. Here


    is 300,000 dors. If Edith goes back to work, I can still give her sry which is the same as before


    every month. I have treated her well enough. Is it possible that she can refuse this? What can you give


    her? Are you eligible to talk nonsense in front of me?" Albie just said out his true purpose.


    Casey curled his lips and said, "It''s just three hundred thousand. Do you think it¡¯s too much?"


    Edith also nodded. That day Casey gave her 300,000 dors to buy some souvenirs. Now Albie wanted


    to use 300,000 dors to invite her back, which was indeed not enough.


    "Damn it. It sounds like you have so much money. Edith, don''t listen to him. You just answer me


    whether you agree toe back to work or not. If you agree, I can raise your sry double." Albie


    said.


    "If I''m not wrong, all your money should be made from the project. Although your sry is a lot, it may


    not be enough to support you to give so much money. The reason why you want to let Edith goes back


    to work because you don''t want to lose the cooperation with TY Group. After all, there is a lot of extra


    money you can make from this project. How could you give up?" Casey continued.


    Albie stood up directly, pointed his finger at Casey''s nose, and shouted, "Casey, who the hell are you


    ndering here? I kindly give you a way to survive. But you¡¯re not grateful. You are still discrediting me.


    Do you really think I can''t get the project done without Edith?"


    "Sorry, we don''t have to be grateful to you. I can support Edith. We don''t need the money you got from


    the project." Casey shrugged.


    Edith also looked at Albie with an unhappy face, and said, "Albie, don''t be foolish. I won''t go back."


    Albie gritted his teeth, stretched out his hand to take the bag with money, and shouted, "Fine, just wait


    and see. I want to see how you survive without this job. You wille to beg me sooner orter!"


    After speaking, Albie left the restaurant angrily.


    Edith turned her head and looked at Casey. She said, "Is he really making money from thepany''s


    projects? If this continues, sooner orter, thepany will be ruined by him."


    Casey said with a smile, "Don''t worry. I still want to let you go back to work, so I won''t let him ruin the


    "Ah? Let me go back to work. Didn''t you just..." Edith looked puzzled.


    Caseyughed and said, "I don''t mean that. I don''t want you to go back to do your previous job, but to


    let you go back to be the president. If you run thepany of Patel family, it won''t be ruined."


    "Don¡¯t be kidding. How could I be the president of thepany?" Edith said in disbelief.


    "How can it be impossible? As long as I buy thepany of Patel family." Casey said with a smile.

 Chapter 208 Selling the Company to Him for One Dollar

    Chapter 208 Selling the Company to Him for One Dor


    On the way back, Edith turned her head to look at Casey every time she took a few steps. The surprise


    on her face did not disappear until now.


    Casey saw that Edith always turned back to look at himself, which was a bit funny. So he stopped to


    look at Edith, asking, "Why do you always stare at me?"


    "Are you really going to acquire thepany of Patel family?" Edith finally asked what she wanted to


    ask.


    Casey nodded and said, "Thispany is not bad. If you are in power, there should be a good


    development."


    "But thepany is now worth 50 million dors. How do you buy it?" Edith still couldn''t believe it.


    "Just 50 million. You forgot that Heart of Venus I bought for you is worth 45 million?" Casey smiled.


    Only then did Edith remember that she still had such a valuable stuff in her house.


    If Casey didn''t mention it now, she would have forgotten it. When Casey gave her this ne, she


    was just excited. Later, because she was afraid that such a valuable stuff would be stolen by others,


    she took it back home and hid it well.


    Now hearing what Casey said, Edith suddenly felt that thepany of Patel family was nothing. After


    all, one of her nes was almost the market value of thepany of Patel family.


    Moreover, Casey was from Davies family. It was not unusual for him to buy thepany of Patel


    family.


    After figuring it out, Edith wasn''t so surprised. After all, this was just a piece of cake for Casey.


    "By the way, I may leave J City for a while. After I left, you remember to take good care of yourself."


    Casey thought that he had to go to B City anyway, so it was better to tell Edith in advance.


    "Are you leaving? How long are you leaving?" Edith was surprised. She suddenly realized that she


    could not ept the fact that Casey was leaving.


    Seeing Edith''s reaction, Casey hurriedly said, "Don''t worry. It won''t be too long. I wille back after I


    handle the matters."


    "Then...Can I go with you?" Edith asked cautiously. She felt that she couldn¡¯t leave Casey.


    "The things are not easy to deal with this time. It will be a little troublesome to take you there. After I


    take care of it, I will take you there to hang out." Casey said.


    "Is the stuff about Davies family?" Edith asked.


    Casey nodded.


    Edith nodded and said, "Well, you must pay attention to safety when you go out by yourself. You must


    call me if something happens."


    Stroking Edith''s head, Casey smiled and said, "Don''t worry. Nothing will happen."


    After the two returned home, Amara immediately came over and asked if Albie had invited Edith back


    to work.


    Edith nced at Casey and said, "He asked me to go back, but I refused."


    "My stupid daughter, why did you refuse? Such a good job! Why did you not go back to work?" Amara


    said.


    "Mom, I don''t need Albie to invite me back. Casey will help me get back to thepany." Edith said.


    "He? How does he help you get back to thepany? What position can he help you to be?" Amara


    didn''t believe it at all.


    "The president." Edith said with a smile.


    Amara immediately sneered, "Don''t be kidding. Albie is the president. Casey, you just know bragging.


    Don''t stand there. Come over and clean up the house. Didn''t you say that you would hire a nanny?


    Why did I not see the nanny? I knew you could do nothing but brag."


    Casey had no choice but to go with Amara to clean up the house.


    The next day, in thepany of Patel family.


    In the meeting room, a group of people were discussing anxiously. Albie didn''t invite Edith back. Then


    TY Group would sue them. Besides, maybe TY Group would check the ounts. When that time


    came, everyone in this meeting room would be screwed up.


    "Albie, you have to think of a way. What should we do? If we lose the project of TY Group, our ie


    will reduce one half."


    Albie also frowned. He nced at everyone and said, "Do you think I don''t know? Edith is so stupid.


    What can I do? It''s just TY Group. We can develop well even if we lose the project. I will find better


    projects to cooperate."


    Everyone sighed. They all felt that they had not made enough money from the TY Group¡¯s project.


    At this time, a person ran into the conference room and said, "Mr. Albie, people from TY Group are


    here."


    "Tell them that I''m in a meeting. Let them wait for a while." Albie yelled.


    "Mr. Albie is really busy. But I think your meeting should be less important than my business, so I


    rushed in. I hope Mr. Albie doesn''t mind." Charles walked into the meeting room.


    Albie stood up immediately, looked at Charles with an embarrassed face, and said, "Mr. Charles, why


    did youe in yourself? I was about to go out to meet you."


    "No need. Since all the executives of yourpany are here, I will say it straightly." Charles said.


    "Mr. Charles, I went to see Edith. She refused toe back to thepany. I can''t do anything about


    it. Even if we breached the contract, it is Edith who breached of contract first. It has nothing to do with


    us." Albie said immediately.


    Charles smiled and said, "I am here today not for Edith''s affairs. Because we no longer need to talk


    about this matter. I am here today to ask Mr. Albie and the executives of thepany a question. Our


    project has been in progress for so long, and the ounts have always been very clear. However,


    since the recent period of time, there have been some projects which are nearly in total 50 million


    dors unclear. They are all funds drawn from our group. I would like to ask everyone here. Is our


    excuses. Isn''t it unkind to do so?"


    The expressions of everyone in the meeting room all sank. None of them expected that Charles would


    mention that matter.


    Albie was also obviously panicked and said, "Mr. Charles, what are you talking about? Ourpany''s


    projects have always been clear. Every money we use is for the project. Why did you have such a


    question?"


    "Do you need me to show evidence? Albie, you are almost in your thirties anyway. Don''t you use your


    mind before doing something?" Charles said suddenly in a deep voice.


    Then he waved his hand. A girl with sses walked into the meeting room immediately. She was


    holding a stack of documents in her hand and said, "These stuff in my hands is the fund transactions


    between our group and yourpany. There are a total of 381 ounts which are unclear. Almost


    every executive in yourpany has several unclear ounts."


    "Our group has sent people to investigate. These unknown funds were not used to develop projects.


    Our president had found out your consumption in restaurants, hotels, and entertainment clubs has


    increased significantly. It was confirmed that the money you used for these entertainments was taken


    from ourpany."


    "You¡¯re talking nonsense. We have never done something like this. All the money is spent on the


    project. You must have made a mistake!" Cold sweats on Albie''s forehead came out.


    "These ounts have been confirmed by the bank. If you think it is wrong, you can go to the bank to


    check at any time. During this time, those unclear funds add up to 50 million dors. Among them, Mr.


    Albie alone spent more than 30 million. Recently, you bought cosmetics, bags and cars for a dozen


    different women. The money should be nearly 20 million, right? Mr. Albie, your sry is not much. So


    where did the 20 millione from?" The girl asked.


    Before Albie spoke, the rtives of Patel family were in uproar.


    "Albie, you actually took so much money behind us. Didn¡¯t you say that you only took more than ten


    million? Why did she say it was fifty million? You gave us only a few hundred thousand. But you took so


    much. How cunning you are!" A person shouted.


    "Right, we believed you so much. You spent so much money on women. You don''t even give us. It


    really pisses off me!"


    ...


    Albie looked at these rtives speechlessly. He originally wanted to deny it. But before he said


    anything, these rtives had said it out.


    He really regretted believing these stupid rtives.


    "What the hell are you talking about here? I haven''t taken any money. Don''t nder me!" Albie


    shouted.


    All those rtives red at Albie. They only cared about the fact that they didn¡¯t get enough money.


    How could they consider whether the people from TY Group were here or not?


    "Did you record what they just said?" Charles said.


    "Yes, Mr. Charles." The girl with sses said.


    Charles nodded and said with a smile, "I have nerve seen such a stupid family. Originally, I wanted to


    use some means to make you say it out. But I didn''t expect you to rush to admit it. "


    Only then did the rtives of Patel family realize that they had said everything just now. They all


    regretted, but they were still very angry that Albie had taken so much money behind them.


    "Mr. Charles..." Albie also wanted to save himself.


    "You don''t have to say anything more. I have enough evidence to prove that your family embezzled our


    group''s property which amounts to 50 million dors. If I sue you, everyone in this room will have to go


    to jail." Charles said.


    "Why do we have to go to jail? We just take a little money from yourpany! TY Group is so rich.


    Why don¡¯t you let us take some money?" Hearing that they were going to go to jail, a rtive of Patel


    family immediately shouted.


    Albie red at him and said, "Are you out of your mind? Don''t make trouble here, okay?"


    The man was full of anger, and obviously didn''t realize that he wasmitting a crime by making


    money from the project of TY Group.


    "Albie, why are you afraid of them? He just scared us. Send us to jail? If the police know that they are


    so rich and don''t give us money, they must be arrested. That''s ridiculous." The rtive said again.


    Albie directly pped the rtive, and shouted, "Are you fucking an idiot? I think you should go to jail


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    for a few years!"


    Charles called five people in suits toe in and then he said to everyone, "These five are thewyer


    team invited by our group. If you refuse to admit it, the five will take care of the matter which your


    "You are right. Our TY Group does have money, so we have time to engage in awsuit. However, you


    don¡¯t have so much time. Once you start awsuit, yourpany will face suspension of work. By


    then, your wives, children, and parents will not be able to survive. Besides you still face the risk of


    going to jail. Of course, these are not what I should worry about."


    After hearing Charles'' words, everyone immediately became a little scared.


    If this is the case, their entire Patel family would be ruined.


    Albie stared at Charles with an embarrassed expression, and asked, "Mr. Charles, we know we were


    wrong. Please forgive us and give us some time. We will definitely collect the money and return it to


    you."


    He also wanted to fill in the hole with the method which he had usedst time.


    Charles shook his head and said, "Sorry, I don''t think you have the ability to pay back the money. But I


    have apromise solution that allows you to neither go to jail nor pay back the money."


    "What?" A group of people stared at Charles with expectation.


    "I have a friend who happens to be a little interested in yourpany. If you are willing to sell him the


    <ppany for one dor, I won''t care about the fifty million."

 Chapter 209 It’s Easy to Choose

    Chapter 209 It¡¯s Easy to Choose


    "What! One dor? Do you think we are stupid? You want us to sell thepany for one dor!" The


    rtives of Patel family were all upset at once, apparently disagreeing to sold thepany for one


    dor.


    "Mr. Charles, stop joking with us. How could we sell thepany for one dor?" Albie thought Charles


    was joking with him.


    Charles smiled and said, "I didn''t make joke with you. One dor is already the highest price that my


    friend can offer. If you don''t agree, I can only go to sue you."


    "Go to jail or sell thepany to my friend, choose one. If you sell thepany, it will be actually


    equivalent that I buy yourpany for 50 million. Yourpany is only worth such a price. You don¡¯t


    lose anything."


    When everyone heard Charles¡¯ words, they became silent. What Charles said was not wrong. One


    dor was just a symbol. Those people of Patel family had already made 50 million from the project,


    which was equivalent to they had already sold thepany.


    "I don''t agree to sell thepany for a dor. No matter what, you have to give much more."


    "Yes. TY Group is so rich. It¡¯s not a big deal even if you give us a little more."


    "Yes, although we made some money from your project, we made it by our ability. If you want to buy


    ourpany now, you have to take money."


    ...


    Hearing that, Albie was so speechless. These people were really shameless. At this time, they still


    wanted to make some more money from TY Group.


    "Don''t think about asking for money anymore. Do you want to go to jail? We are not qualified to


    negotiate terms with him." Albie said.


    "Why is there no qualification to negotiate terms? Our family only took more than 300,000 dors from


    thepany. Compared with 50 million, it is almost equivalent to nothing. So I basically did not spend


    the 50 million. What''s wrong that I want to get a little more money?"


    "That''s right. My family only took more than two hundred thousand..."


    "My family only..."


    A group of people wasparing who took the less money.


    "It doesn''t matter if you take more or less. It adds up to 50 million. Stop arguing." Albie frowned.


    "Albie, what are you talking about? You yourself took 30 million. You spent that much yourself. Now you


    say that we¡¯re arguing. I don''t agree to sell thepany for one dor. He has to pay."


    "I don''t agree!" A group of people shouted in unison.


    Albie suddenly had a headache. When these people ttered him, they were extremely humble to him.


    Now that something had happened, they had turned against him.


    "If all of you don''t agree, then we will wait for that TY Group is going to sue us. Then we¡¯re all going to


    jail!" Albie shouted. He couldn''t stand his rtives anymore. The worst result was that they all went to


    jail.


    As soon as he finished speaking, he regretted it. Because he took the most money. If he was really


    sentenced, it was estimated that he couldn¡¯te out of the prison in his lifetime.


    After hearing Albie''s words, his rtives immediately didn''t dare to talk nonsense. No matter how much


    money they took, they indeed took the money. They didn''t want to go to jail.


    "I advise you all to discuss it quickly. I don''t have that much time to waste with you. I only give you five


    minutes. After five minutes, if you don¡¯t have the result, I will not consider acquiring yourpany."


    Charles said.


    Albie turned his head to look at the crowd, and said coldly, "Do any of you want to go to jail?"


    ...


    In the shopping mall, Casey and Edith were shopping in a brand clothing store.


    "Casey, the clothes here are really too expensive. A pair of trousers cost tens of thousands dors.


    How about we go to some cheaper shops." Staring at the clothes in the shop, Edith said.


    "You¡¯re going to be the president. How could that you not have a few suitable clothes? Pick one you


    like." Casey said with a smile.


    "Can you really buy thepany? I feel a bit unsure." Edith said.


    At this moment, Casey''s cell phone rang. It was a call from Charles.


    "Casey, I¡¯ve gotten all things done. The new president can take office at any time."


    Casey answered with Hmmm, then hung up. He smiled and said to Edith, "Congrattions, now you


    are the new president of thepany of Patel family."


    Edith was taken aback, and then asked in shock, "Really...really?"


    Casey nodded and said, "Yes, let''s pick some suits first. I will help you take care of the matters about


    taking office."


    Edith was still a little excited. After all, she had never thought that she would be the president of


    thepany.


    The two looked at several sets of clothes. Casey asked, "Which one do you like?"


    "It all feels good. I can¡¯t decide." Edith said sadly.


    Casey smiled and said, "It¡¯s easy to choose. I can help you."


    "Ah? How do you choose?" Edith asked.


    Casey beckoned directly to the clerk. The clerk ran over and asked, "Sir, what can I help you?"


    "I want to buy your store. Let your managere over and talk to me." Casey said.


    The clerk was stunned. Edith was also stunned. Was this way of choosing clothes too cool?


    When Casey and Edith came out of the mall, Edith was still a little shocked. Casey was carrying a few


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    bags with two sets of clothes inside. He first took away the two sets of clothes for Edith to wear. From


    now on, this shop would delivery clothes to Edith every month.


    "Casey, it is a bit too extravagant, isn¡¯t it?" Edith still couldn''t ept it.


    "It''s not extravagant. Everything for you must be the best. How can it be extravagant?" Casey said with


    a smile.


    At this time, there was a noisy sound not far away. Casey and Edith both turned their heads to look


    over. They saw a group of people in front of the mall, not knowing what those people were doing.


    "What happened over there? Let''s go and see." Edith said.


    Casey nodded, and then walked over with Edith.


    At the edge of the crowd, Casey saw a brightly dressed woman with fierce look pulling a middle-aged


    woman. The middle-age woman worn shabby clothes and there were some patches on her clothes.


    "You smelly beggar. You dare to deliberately dirty my clothes. Do you know how much my clothes cost?


    It costs more than five thousand. Youpensate me! Otherwise, you can¡¯t leave here!" The well-


    dressed woman shouted.


    "I''m sorry. I''m sorry. I really didn''t mean it. Please forgive me. My family is poor. Ie out to find a job.


    I have to support my daughter to go to college. She finally got admitted to college. I really did not have


    so much money. If you don''t mind, I can wash the clothes for you. Please let me go." The shabby-


    dressed woman pleaded.


    This shabby-dressed woman looked simple and unadorned. It could be seen from her rough palms that


    she had a hard life. She didn¡¯t seem like that kind of person who would deliberately dirty other people''s


    clothes.


    "Don¡¯t pretend to be pitiful here. You just think my clothes look good. But you can¡¯t afford it, so you


    deliberately dirty it. Besides, see how smelly you are. Are you qualified to wash my clothes?" The well-


    dressed woman said aggressively.


    "Thisdy, I really didn''t mean it. Your clothes are not dirty at all. You definitely misunderstood me." The


    shabby-dressed woman said.


    The shabby-dressed woman just brushed past this well-dressed woman. She didn''t bump into the well-


    dressed woman. She didn''t know why this woman suddenly said that the clothes were dirtied by her.


    Hearing what the shabby-dressed woman said, the well-dressed woman immediately became angry.


    She just pped the shabby woman, and shouted, "You shameless bitch! You dirtied my clothes but


    you still refuse to admit it. I just bought this dress today. It¡¯s so expensive. Even if it¡¯s just a dust on it,


    it¡¯s dirty. Look at you! Just like a beggar. You shouldn¡¯t be on the street!"


    In fact, the woman in shabby clothes did not dirty the clothes at all. The well-dressed woman just


    bought new clothes today and wanted to show off, so she deliberately embarrassed the woman in


    shabby clothes so that everyone would notice her clothes.


    The shabby-dressed woman covered her face, full of grievances. She just wanted to find a job to earn


    some tuition for her daughter. She did not expect to encounter such a thing.


    "If you don''t want topensate me, there will be another solution. Do you see my shoes? You kneel


    down and licked my shoes until they are clean. Then I can forgive you and let you go." The well-


    dressed woman said.


    Edith finally couldn''t stand it anymore. She said, "This woman has gone too far. How can she bully


    others like this?"


    Casey let Edith hold the clothes and then said, "I''ll go to mediate."


    Then he walked towards the two people. The well-dressed woman was about to lift her foot, letting the


    shabby-dressed woman lick. She nned to kick the shabby-dressed woman if she didn''t lick.


    At this time, Casey walked between the two people and said, "I don''t see any dirty on your clothes. If


    you do this, won¡¯t you think it is a little unkind?"


    The well-dressed woman looked at Casey for a few moments and yelled, "Who do you think you are?


    You dare to take care of my affairs? Even if my clothes are not dirty, so what? A poor person like her


    shouldn''t be on the street. Do you have opinions that I teach her a lesson?"


    Casey frowned, and said coldly, "It turns out like this. If you force her again, I promise I won''t make you


    feel good."


    "Wow-wow¡­ Who do you think you are? You dared to talk to me like this! You see that a poor who is


    the same as you is bullied, so are you angry? You wear too shabby. You must be a poor. You poor


    people are all the same. All the poor should have died long ago." The well-dressed woman said


    viciously.


    At this time, Edith ran over and said, "What are you talking about? If you think your clothes are


    expensive, I can give you my clothes. Don''t embarrass her anymore."


    Then Edith passed the clothes in her hand over.


    The well-dressed woman nced at the clothes in Edith''s hand, reached out her hand to take it, and


    said, "Just those tattered clothes! You dare to use this topare with mine. My clothes cost more


    than five thousand."


    But when she saw the price on thebel of the dress, she was shocked.


    "What! This dress actually costs... more than 13,000?!!!"

 Chapter 210 Hurry to Kowtow to Her

    Chapter 210 Hurry to Kowtow to Her


    Seeing Casey and Edith wearing ordinary clothes, the people around had thought that Casey and Edith


    had no money.


    But when they heard the shout of the well-dressed woman, they were all shocked. They never thought


    that the clothes Edith was holding were so expensive.


    "Humph, who knows whether your clothes are the real or not. Maybe it''s a counterfeit that you bought


    on the side of the road. Tell you, I, Gabrielle, have worn countless good clothes. Your clothes are


    definitely not worth the price!" Gabrielle asserted.


    Edith bit her lip immediately. She didn''t expect this woman to be so unreasonable.


    "We just bought the clothes from the mall. If you don''t believe me, you can go to the mall to check. I


    don''t have to lie to you. You are way out of line to treat thisdy like this." Edith said angrily.


    "It¡¯s none of your business! Tell you, hurry up and get out of the way. Otherwise, I''ll punch you. You


    dare to take care of my business." Gabrielle said angrily.


    Casey''s face suddenly sank. He stared at Gabrielle and said coldly, "If you still make trouble so


    unreasonably, don''t me me for being rude."


    "Hey, you dare to be rude to me? Who do you think you are? You dare to say that I am making trouble


    unreasonably? Do you believe I can kick you to death?"


    Gabrielle said, kicking towards Casey.


    Seeing this, Casey snorted. Then he quickly raised his foot and kicked it directly on Gabrielle¡¯s knee.


    Gabrielle¡¯s foot immediately moved back. She lost her bnce and fell down the tree pit behind her.


    Gabrielle stood up from the ground, her face full of anger. ring at Casey, she said, "You have the


    guts to hit me? I will call my husband over and let him beat you up!"


    Casey ignored Gabrielle, but turned to look at the woman behind him and asked, "Thisdy, are you all


    right?"


    The woman nodded and said with a worried face, "I''m fine. You just leave me alone. I don''t want to get


    you into trouble. This person seems so fierce. You should leave here."


    Casey smiled and said, "Don''t worry. Nothing will happen. In J City, there is no one I can''t mess with.


    By the way, thisdy, what''s your name?"


    "I... I¡¯m Jennifer." Jennifer said helplessly. She didn''t expect that things would be like this today.


    "Jennifer, it''s fine. Don''t worry." Edithforted her.


    Jennifer nodded helplessly.


    After giving a call to her husband, Gabrielle stared at Casey fiercely and said, "My husband ising.


    Wait here. When hees, you will be a dead meat. You dare to hit me! My husband will definitely get


    back at you!"


    Casey didn''t speak. He also felt that this woman had gone too far. He nned to teach her a lesson if


    she was still petnt. Only then would she remember to be polite to others.


    At this moment, a person patted Casey on the shoulder. Casey turned to look over and found that it


    was Conor.


    "Why are you here?" Casey asked with a smile.


    "Someone wanted to ask me for help. He asked me to meet in the hotel in front. I saw that there was a


    group of people gathering here. I didn''t know what they were doing, so I came over. But I didn''t expect


    to see you." Conor smiled.


    Casey nced at Gabrielle, and said, "I ran into such a rude person. I want to teach her how to be


    polite."


    "Who do you say is rude? You little bastard. Say it again? I¡¯ll go to tore your mouth!" Gabrielle


    immediately yelled at Casey.


    Conor turned his head and nced at her. He said, "Thisdy, enough! You can''t bear the


    consequence to offend him. I advise you to leave now."


    When Gabrielle heard Conor¡¯s words, she was immediately full of disdain, and said, ¡°Who is he? Why


    can¡¯t I offend him? Do you know what my husband does? Tell you, when my husbandes here, you


    all can''t go!"


    "No matter who your husband is, if you continue to make trouble for him, you will regret it." Conor said.


    "Are you out of your mind? You and he are on the same side. I think the three of you are so stupid. You


    even take care of the matter which you shouldn''t take care of. I just can''t stand the poor. So what? Am I


    breaking thew? Tell you, in J City, only the man named Conor can make my husband scared. Except


    for him, no one dares to say anything even if my husband beats such the poor like you to death."


    Gabrielle shouted.


    Conor and Casey looked at each other and both showed a meaningful smile.


    "If you are scared, quickly apologize to me. Let the poor woman kneel down and lick my shoes. Then I


    will let you go. Otherwise, you will all have to bear the consequence!" Gabrielle rolled her eyes at them


    and said.


    "Then let''s wait for her husband toe." Conor said with a smile.


    Gibson walked to the front of the mall anxiously. He originally nned to go to Conor for help, so he


    specially invited Conor to have a meal.


    But just now he received a call from his wife who said that she had been beaten and asked him to


    to take a look.


    Far away, he had already seen a group of people gathering over there. He walked quickly towards the


    group of people, then he saw his wife at the first nce.


    "Honey, are you okay?" Gibson walked over and asked.


    Seeing that her husband wasing, Gabrielle immediately began to cry, which was not as arrogant


    as just now at all.


    "Honey, you finallye here. If youe a littlete, I will be beaten to death by them. You must help


    me teach them a lesson. They are just some poor men. But they dare to hit me. It really pisses off me."


    Gabrielle wailed.


    The people around were amazed. All of them thought that Gabrielle''s acting skills were so good. She


    could change the expressions on her face so fast.


    After looking carefully at Gabrielle, Gibson felt that she didn¡¯t seem to have been beaten up. Then he


    knew immediately that she must be trying to pretend to be pitiful and let him avenge her.


    He knew too well about his wife''s character.


    He had no choice but to look towards Casey¡¯s side. When his eyes fell on Conor, his body suddenly


    stiffened.


    Conor looked at him jokingly, and said, "Gibson, your wife seems to be not nice."


    Gibson hurriedly walked towards Conor and said respectfully, "Conor, why are you here? Didn''t we


    make an appointment to meet at the hotel?"


    Conor snorted coldly, and said, "Your wife has offended my bro. Do you think I still have the mood to


    eat with you?"


    Suddenly, Gibson felt shocked. He never expected that his wife would provoke Conor¡¯s bro. He still


    wanted to ask Conor for help. If Conor didn''t help him, he would be in great trouble.


    "Conor, this must be a misunderstanding. I will teach this mad woman a good lesson. Please forgive


    us." Gibson begged for mercy.


    Seeing that not only did Gibson not help her teach these few people a lesson, but rather respectfully


    chatted with Conor, Gabrielle immediately felt dissatisfied, "What are you doing? Honey, punch them,


    especially the man who appearedst. He actually told me that I can¡¯t mess with them. It¡¯s so funny.


    How can I not be able to mess with fools like them?¡±


    When Gibson heard Gabrielle''s words, he pped her immediately and yelled, "You mad bitch. Since


    Conor said you can''t offend him, you just can''t offend him. What are you doing here?"


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Gabrielle covered her face, looked at Gibson with an incredible face, and said, "You dare to hit me? Are


    you crazy?"


    "Am I crazy or are you crazy? Do you know who you offended?" Gibson shouted.


    Gabrielle nced at Conor, and said, "Isn''t it just a few poor people? Who else can they be?"


    "This is Conor. I still wanted to ask for his help today, but you still made troublesome for them. With his


    status in J City, do you think that we will have a good life after you offended him?" Gibson sighed.


    Gabrielle¡¯s eyes immediately widened open and eximed. "What did you say? He is Conor?"


    "Otherwise, who do you think he is? You really bring me a big trouble today!" Gibson said.


    The people around were also surprised. They didn''t expect this ordinary person would be Conor.


    "Wow, he is Conor! No wonder he looks like so calm."


    "He is a big shot in J City. Of course he won''t be afraid of this nasty woman."


    "In that case, someone can finally teach this crazy woman a lesson today. I was so angry when I saw


    she bully that woman. But I dare not stop her."


    ...


    "Honey, are you lying to me? This person looks somon. He just looks like a poor. How could he be


    Conor? You must have made a mistake." Gabrielle said.


    Gibson was so mad. He pped Gabrielle again, and shouted, "You are really a fucking mad woman.


    Why did I get married with such a stupid thing? If he weren¡¯t Conor, could you be Conor? I won''t take


    care of your business. You think out a solution yourself!"


    Only then did Gabrielle realize that she might have really provoked Conor, the big shot in J City.


    With regret on her face, she turned to look at Conor, and said, "Conor, I know I was wrong. I really


    didn''t expect that you would be Conor. Please forgive me."


    "It''s useless to apologize to me. You didn¡¯t provoke me." Conor said.


    Gabrielle turned her head and nced at Jennifer, then gritted her teeth and walked to Jennifer, saying,


    "I was wrong. I''m sorry. I apologize to you. Can you forgive me?"


    Gibson walked behind Gabrielle and kicked directly on herp. Gabrielle suddenly knelt in front of


    Jennifer.


    "If you apologize, just apologize well. If you don''t show some sincerity, how can she forgive you?


    Kowtow to her quickly. Maybe she will forgive you when she is happy." Gibson angrily said.

 Chapter 211 Inferiors

    Chapter 211 Inferiors


    Gabrielle''s face suddenly turned pale after hearing Gibson''s words. As Gibson''s wife, she was usually


    ttered by various people. She had never kowtowed to anyone to admit her mistakes.


    Moreover, the woman in front of her was still a poor woman. If she met the poor before, the poor


    wouldn¡¯t dare say anything even if they were beat and scolded by her.


    But today Gabrielle happened to run into Casey, who still knew Conor. If she didn¡¯t kowtow now, it


    would be equivalent to embarrass Conor. Then her husband would not get any help from Conor. At that


    time, her happy days would be over.


    Gabrielle gritted her teeth, then took a deep breath and kowtowed to Jennifer a few times, keeping


    saying, "Please forgive me. I won''t dare to do such things anymore."


    When Jennifer saw Gabrielle kowtow to her, she was so scared that she hurriedly stopped Gabrielle,


    and said, "Don''t be like this. You get up quickly. I don''t me you."


    "Thisdy, juts let her kowtow. If this crazy woman doesn''t suffer a bit, she might bring me much trouble


    in the future." Gibson walked over and moved Jennifer''s hand which was about to stop Gabrielle away.


    Gabrielle felt so angry. Was Gibson really her husband? Why did her husband not help her?


    Although Gabrielle thought so, she still didn''t dare to say anything. No one stopped her, so she could


    only keep kowtowing.


    After a while, a bruise appeared on her forehead. The skin on her forehead almost scrapped off.


    Seeing Gabrielle keep kowtowing, Jennifer turned to look at Casey, and said, "Just enough. She has


    kowtowed for so long. I have already forgiven her."


    Casey nodded and said, "Okay, stop."


    Gabrielle was relieved and stopped quickly.


    "Keep what happened today in your mind. If you dare to bring such troubles to me again in the future, I


    will never spare you!" Gibson shouted at Gabrielle.


    Gabrielle nodded quickly, not daring to vite the slightest.


    Gibson looked at Conor with a smile and asked, "Conor, are you satisfied with this?"


    Conor asked Casey, "Is it necessary for her to pay morepensation?"


    "No, it''s fine as long as she remembers the matter. If you have something to do, just go ahead. I can


    handle it myself." Casey said.


    Gibson looked at Casey up and down. He was puzzled, wondering why Conor was so respectful to this


    person.


    But he knew well that Casey was the kind of person he couldn¡¯t mess with no matter what status Casey


    was. If he met Casey in the future, it was better not to offend Casey.


    Conor nodded and said, "Okay, then I''ll go first. If you have anything, just call me."


    Then Conor and Gibson left here with Gabrielle.


    When the people around saw that the incident was over, they all left. But they still cast admiring eyes


    on Casey. They all felt that what Casey did today was so nice.


    Those who had looked down on Casey also lowered their heads in shame.


    After the surrounding people left, Casey and Edith walked up to Jennifer. Jennifer looked at them


    gratefully, tears in her eyes.


    "Madam, Sir, thank you so much today. If it weren¡¯t for you, I really don¡¯t know what to do today. I came


    out to find a job. I really don¡¯t have so much money topensate to her, let alone my daughter is still


    on university. I still have to make money to support her. I really..."


    As Jennifer was talking, she felt so sad, and then she couldn''t hold back her tears.


    Edith quicklyforted Jennifer. She took out the tissue to wipe Jennifer¡¯s tears.


    "Ma¡¯am, if you don''t mind,e to our house to work. We are nning to find a nanny. Can you do


    housework?" Casey said.


    Jennifer nced at Casey and said, "Young man, in fact, I came out this time to find a job as a nanny,


    but they don¡¯t hire me because I am from the countryside. They dislike me because I wear shabbily.


    Would you like me to work at your house?"


    Casey nodded and said, "Yes, but I don''t know how much monthly sry a nanny can get now. You tell


    me. I pay you."


    "The current sry of a nanny is generally around five thousand a month. If you¡¯re really willing to hire


    me, you can give me three thousand a month. I will do all the housework and I promise you will be


    satisfied with me." Jennifer said.


    Jennifer felt that Casey and Edith were both very kind. So even if Casey paid less money every month,


    she was willing to work for them.


    Casey smiled and said, "How about that? I will give you 10,000 dors a month. Your job is to clean up


    the house and do some cooking. Of course, in terms of housework, it may be a little tiring."


    Jennifer immediately widened her eyes and looked at Casey with a face full of disbelief. Her lips


    trembled a little, "One...ten thousand dors. I can¡¯t ept. It''s too much. I just do some housework.


    You don¡¯t have to give me so much money."


    Edith smiled and said, "Ma¡¯am, just take it. Our home does have a lot of housework. You will know


    when you get to our house."


    Jennifer swallowed. She never expected that she could find a job for 10,000 dors a month.


    Casey saw that Jennifer''s clothes were indeed worn out, so he nned to buy some clothes for her. If


    Jennifer wore neatly, they would also feelfortable.


    Jennifer insisted that Casey didn¡¯t have to buy clothes for her. The sry of 10,000 dors had already


    made her so grateful. However, Casey said that if Jennifer didn¡¯t ept new clothes, he wouldn¡¯t hire


    her. Jennifer was helpless. She could only agree to Casey.


    The three of them bought some clothes together. Then, they returned to Hazelfield Estate together.


    After Jennifer saw Casey''s big vi, she was shocked.


    She stood outside the vi with her mouth wide open. She did not react for a long time.


    "Ma¡¯am, this is my house. You can live here in the future. There are enough rooms inside. It is because


    the house is a little big so that I will pay you 100,000 every month. Don''t be embarrassed to ept it.


    Your job is worth the sry. "Casey said.


    "Yes, there are a lot of ces where you have to clean. So we have to bother you in the future." Edith


    also said.


    Hearing that, Jennifer didn¡¯t refuse. She took a deep breath and said, "I will work hard. I won¡¯t live up to


    your kindness to me."


    Casey and Edith both smiled, and then took Jennifer into the vi.


    Amara was sweeping the floor. Seeing the door opened, she immediately threw the broom away and


    yelled, "Casey, you son of bitch. Quickly sweep the floor. I live here not for doing the housework!"


    Upon seeing this, Jennifer hurried over, picked up the broom, and said, "I''ll clean it. I will definitely


    clean the floor up in the future."


    Seeing Jennifer, Amara felt strange and asked, "Who are you? This is my house. Why are you running


    here to sweep the floor?"


    "Mom, this is the nanny Casey invited back, Jennifer." Edith said.


    Amara immediately red at Casey and said, "With Casey here, why do we hire a nanny? We have to


    pay for her sry. Just let Casey do the housework."


    "Mom, don''t be petnt here. Casey doesn¡¯t have time to do housework for you." Edith said


    dissatisfiedly.


    Amara red at Casey viciously and said, "Well, well. Casey, you would rather give the money to an


    outsider than you would give me. Do you want to be kicked out? Now that you dare hire a nanny


    without my consent. What on earth do you want to do?"


    Casey nced at Amara with a cold face, and said seriously, "Why do I have to get your consent?


    Don''t go too far."


    "This is my home. You must get my consent!" Amara shouted.


    "Then I can go to the side to buy a vi. You pay the property fee here yourself. What do you think?"


    Casey asked.


    Amara didn''t speak anymore, but just muttered a few words. Then she turned to look at Jennifer


    angrily.


    After arranging the room for Jennifer, Casey let her take a bath and changed into new clothes. Jennifer


    cleaned the house up, making it very clean inside and out. When Amara felt that she didn¡¯t have to


    clean up the house herself, she stopped scolding Casey about hiring a nanny.


    The next day, Edith went out with Casey. Today was the day when Edith went to serve as the president


    ofpany of Patel family. Edith had already prepared a lot. This time she wanted to return all the cold


    shoulders that Patel family had given her.


    Casey went to escort Edith and helped Edith sessfully be the president of Patel family¡¯s


    After the two left, Jennifer began to do housework. Amara was sitting leisurely on the sofa, eating


    melon seeds while watching Jennifer do the housework.


    "Jennifer,e here." Amara said.


    Jennifer immediately ran over with the broom in her hand.


    "Sweep up the melon seed shells."


    Jennifer immediately cleaned up the melon seed shells.


    Seeing that the floor was cleaned up by Jennifer, Amara immediately ate a few melon seeds and threw


    the shells on the floor.


    Jennifer quickly swept the shells up again.


    Upon seeing this, Amaraughed and said, "You servants are really obedient. Come and clean my


    shoes."


    Jennifer didn''t dare to say anything. She squatted down to polish Amara''s shoes. Amara sneered and


    kicked Jennifer directly, which caused Jennifer to fall down on the floor.


    Amaraughed, as if doing that had so much fun for her.


    Jennifer frowned. Looking at Amara, she said, "Madam, what are you doing?"


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    "So what? You are a just servant of my family. I can do everything I want to do to you. Dare you still


    have opinions?" Amara said so arrogantly.


    "Madam, although I am a nanny, I also have dignity. I am not a ve. Please give some respect to me."


    Jennifer said.


    Amara stood up, pped Jennifer directly, and yelled, "You inferior people have no rights to speak in


    front of me. Work obediently for me, or I will fire you now!"

 Chapter 212 Fire You All

    Chapter 212 Fire You All


    In the meeting room of Patel family¡¯spany, everyone in Patel family was sitting together with a sad


    face. The entire meeting room was filled with a gloomy atmosphere.


    When Albie walked in from the outside, all the rtives of Patel family looked at him with hatred,


    wishing that they could tear Albie into pieces.


    Albie sold thepany for one dor. They were naturally very unhappy. After all, of the 50 million they


    made, Albie alone ounted for 30 million. Each one who was sitting in the meeting room had just


    gotten a few hundred thousand.


    They naturally felt very unfair.


    "Albie, Patel family is really so unlucky that has such a bastard like you. You sold thepany for a


    dor. If Francis knows about this, he will be pissed off by you!" The people in Patel family shouted.


    "Yes. We are so stupid that we agreed you to be the president, but now that thepany belongs to


    someone else''s. How can we make money in the future?"


    "Thepany would have been better if Edith were here. At least thepany belonged to Patel


    family. If so, even if we don¡¯t go to work, we will be able to share some profits from thepany. Now


    that thepany is sold to others, we could only get a little sry. It¡¯s all your fault."


    ...


    Albie was also angry when he heard all the people scolding him. When he helped these people make


    money, all of them rushed to tter him. Now that something went wrong, they changed so quickly and


    scolded him.


    "Stop arguing. Can''t all of you be quiet for a while? Don¡¯t panic." Albie shouted.


    "Albie, do you think you are still the president now? Do you have the qualifications to talk to us like


    this?" A person said.


    "If I''m not the president, who will be? How dare you!" Albie said angrily.


    "The new president will take office today. He is the owner of thepany. You are nothing now." The


    person retorted.


    Albie suddenly lost his confidence. Thepany had been sold. He was indeed not the president.


    "Even if the new president takes office today, so what? I was the president before. Even if someone


    elsees to rece me, I can at least be a manager." Albie also imagined that he could continue to


    stay in thepany.


    "Don''t be foolish. You embezzled so much money. How could the new president still keep you to stay?


    When hees, you will definitely be kicked out of thepany." The man said.


    "You didn¡¯t embezzle? If I can''t stay, you can''t stay, either." Albie said angrily.


    "Humph, we only embezzle a little money. The new president certainly won''t mind."


    "Yes. Each of us only took two thousand. The new president won¡¯t me us."


    "Besides, if we¡¯re really driven away, who will work for him?"


    ...


    The people in the room were chatting, thinking about the situation after thepany was sold.


    They didn''t know that everyone in this room had already been cklisted by Edith. If these people were


    still in thepany, it would be equivalent to raise a bunch of moths. Thepany would be ruined by


    them sooner orter.


    Therefore, Edith wouldn¡¯t let anyone in this room continue to stay in thepany.


    When the meeting room was in full swing, the door of the meeting room suddenly opened. Edith and


    Casey walked in.


    Morgan waited outside with a dozen his men. They were called over by Casey. To clean up the moths


    in thepany of Patel family today, there would definitely be some trouble. Without a bit of force, it


    would naturally be impossible to get everything done.


    When everyone saw Edith and Casey walk in, they immediately stopped talking. Albie stared at Edith


    and Casey and said coldly, "What are you two doing? Get out of here. This is not the ce where you


    cane to."


    Edith nced at Albie and asked, "Why can''t Ie?"


    "Because this is the meeting room of Patel family¡¯spany, you are no longer the staff in the


    Everyone in Patel family felt that Edith and Casey hade to watch their jokes, so they stared at


    Edith and Casey with unkind expressions.


    "Edith, go out quickly. You are not wee here. Although thepany has been sold, we are still the


    top executives of thepany. You have no qualification tough at us."


    "That''s right. Although thepany is sold, we still have jobs. You are just a non-employed person.


    What qualifications do you have tough at us here?"


    "Besides, you still brought Casey here. Even if we don''t have jobs, we will be better than this wimp. You


    are a bit naive if you bring him tough at us."


    ...


    The people in the whole room united again. Albie sneered at Edith. In his opinion, no matter what, he


    was better than Edith.


    Casey stared at a group of people and said with a smile, "Just be quiet. You should be waiting for the


    new president to take over thepany, right?"


    "So? Don''t tell me that you are our new president." Albie said.


    A group of people immediatelyughed and stared at Casey mockingly.


    "I am indeed not your new president, but Edith is." Casey didn''t care their mocking, but just smiled.


    Everyone immediately calmed down, looking at Edith suspiciously, obviously not believing Casey''s


    words.


    "Don''t fool us. How could Edith be our president? She has resigned. She should thank that TY Group


    didn¡¯t call her to ount."


    "Yes, no matter what, this new president cannot be Edith."


    Edith nced at everyone and said loudly, "Casey is right. I am the new president of thepany.


    Today is the first day Ie to take office. If I go out, who will take over the affairs of thepany?"


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Who are you bluffing? How could you and Casey afford to buy thepany?" A person shouted.


    Casey smiled and said, "Thepany is just worth one dor. So why can''t we afford?"


    Albie was dumbfounded. Thepany was indeed sold at a price of one dor. Charles said it was


    sold to a friend of his. So when signing the contract at that time, Albie did not see who this person was.


    If Casey was Charles'' friend, then it was really possible for him to buy thepany.


    "Casey, don''t brag here. Get out quickly. I don''t want to see you." Albie said coldly.


    "Sorry, in this meeting room, you have no rights to call the shot." Casey said, and then he took out the


    "These are proofs that I bought thispany. The contract was signed by Albie himself. Thispany


    has already belonged to me. Edith is the new president of thepany. In the future, Edith will have


    the final say on thispany."


    Everyone''s eyes widened when they saw those contracts. Albie hurriedly walked over and snatched


    those contracts to check. Then he found that they were indeed signed by him. He suddenly panicked.


    "How did you get these contracts? You stole them, didn¡¯t you? It must be the case. Otherwise, how


    could you afford to buy ourpany? What qualifications do you have to buy ourpany?" Albie


    shouted.


    Everyone in Patel family also took a breath. Judging from Albie''s reaction, these contracts should be


    real.


    "How is it possible? How could Casey buy ourpany? Isn''t this a joke?"


    "This is definitely not true. No matter who bought thepany, I can''t ept that Casey bought our


    "Casey, you forged this contract, right? Mr. Charles sold thepany to his friend. Why do you have


    these contracts?"


    Casey nced at them and said with a smile, "I am a friend of Charles. Otherwise, how could I get the


    contract with TY Group?"


    Everyone was stunned. In this meeting room, only Albie and Edith knew that it was Casey who got the


    chance of cooperation from TY Group. The rest thought the reason why TY Group was willing to


    cooperate with thepany of Patel family was because of Francis.


    "What nonsense are you talking about here? How could you get the TY Group¡¯s project?"


    "If you don''t believe me, you can ask Albie." Casey shrugged.


    Albie''s face was gloomy. He naturally knew about it. In this way, what Casey said would not be false. It


    seemed that thepany was really bought by Casey.


    "Casey, don¡¯t be proud. Even if you are Charles'' friend, even if you bought thepany, you still own


    Patel family. You have been supported by Patel family for so many years. You can''t pay off what you


    have owned to Patel family. It''s time for you to repay. You transfer thepany to me. All you owe to


    Patel family will be written off." Albie said with a stare.


    Hearing what Albie said, everyone knew what Casey said was true. But they were too shocked at this


    moment, so they quickly followed Albie to condemn Casey and asked Casey to return thepany.


    "Sorry, I haven''t taken any cent from Patel family in the past few years. Your request goes too far. Now


    Edith is the new president. Everything about thepany is up to her. Just listen to her arrangements.


    "Casey said.


    Seeing that Casey refused to hand over thepany, everyone hurriedly had a new idea.


    "Edith, we are all your elders. It should not be your turn to be the president, but we don¡¯t want to care


    about it anymore. If you can double each of our sry, we will agree with you to be this president." One


    person said.


    The rest of the people immediately began to echo.


    Edith nced at them indifferently. Then she said, "It¡¯s not your turn to decide whether I can be the


    president or not. Don''t forget thepany is no longer owned by Patel family, but by Casey. Do you


    think you can threaten me like before?"


    "If you don''t give us an increase in wages, just ensure that our future wages and bonuses will not be


    less than in the past. Okay?"


    "Sorry, you don''t have to discuss wages and bonuses with me anymore." Edith nced at everyone,


    "Because I will fire everyone present!"

 Chapter 213 Taking Over the Company

    Chapter 213 Taking Over the Company


    When the rtives of Patel family heard what Edith said, their eyes all widened open, as if they had


    heard so absurd things. The expressions on their faces were very exaggerated.


    "Edith, what are you talking about? Fire us all?" A rtive of Edith said angrily.


    "Yep." Edith answered firmly.


    "Dare you!"


    "Damn it!"


    "Asshole! You dare to fire us?"


    ...


    The meeting room was immediately in uproar again.


    Albie also stared at Edith with a gloomy expression. He said coldly, "Edith, do you know what you are


    talking about? Do you want to be an enemy of the entire Patel family?"


    Edith nced at him and said, "It is because of such people like you that thepany turns to be like


    this. If you continue to stay in thepany, thispany will be ruined by you. I won¡¯t let it happen."


    "How ungrateful you are! We are your elders. You even want to fire us?" Those rtives red at Edith


    so angrily.


    "Yes. You are indeed my elders. But don¡¯t you feel ashamed to say that I am ungrateful?" Edith did not


    flinch at all. She had already figured it out before she came. Although those people were indeed her


    rtives, they never let her feel the affection between rtives. However, when she fell into trouble,


    they all became more ruthless to her.


    What kind of people those rtives were? Edith would rather than broke off the rtionship with them.


    "You want to fire us all. Doesn¡¯t it prove you are ungrateful? Do you forget how nice we are to you?"


    Edith¡¯s uncle shouted.


    "Sorry, I only remember that you tried every means to drive me out of Patel family. But when something


    happens, you always dump it to me. When you pushed the me to me, have you ever thought of


    being mercy to me? If there is any benefit, you won¡¯t think about me. When did you treat me well?"


    Edith said word by word.


    The group of people were silent immediately, but their gaze towards Edith was still full of resentment.


    "Edith, don''t you think what you did goes too far?" Albie fixed his eyes firmly on Edith.


    "Do I go too far? When you forced me and kicked me out of Patel family, didn''t you think you¡¯ve gone


    too far? When you asked someone to deal with me, why didn''t you think you¡¯ve gone too far? When


    you privately made money from the project, why didn¡¯t you think you¡¯ve gone too far? What I did is just


    for thepany own good. If thepany needs developing, it won¡¯t be allowed the moths to stay in


    thepany." Edith said domineeringly.


    "Who the hell did you say is the moth?" Albie was immediately mad. He was about to rush up to beat


    Edith.


    Seeing this, Casey immediately stood in front of Edith, stretched out a hand and moved a little. Albie


    was scared and immediately backed away.


    He had been beaten by Casey before, so he knew Casey was not easy to provoke. Therefore, he didn''t


    dare to act rashly.


    "Don''t you fucking think that you are safe with Casey here to protect you. Tell you, if you really fire us


    all today, we will definitely let you feel bad!" Albie said hysterically.


    The rtives of Patel family also yelled, moring to teach Edith a lesson.


    Just when the crowd yelled, Morgan rushed in with a group of his men. They all had baseball bats in


    their hands. They all looked fierce. Everyone in Patel family was immediately silent.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Who are you? Who let you in? Get out quickly!" Albie shouted at these people.


    Walking up to Albie, Morgan looked at Albie with his head up, and sneered, "Are you the staff in the


    "I''m the president here..." Albie originally wanted to say that he was the president, but suddenly it


    urred him that thepany had already been sold by him. He didn¡¯t continue again.


    "Are you the president of thispany? Then look at her carefully, she is the president of this


    Albie was in rage immediately. He shouted, "You dare to say it again? I¡¯m not afraid of you even if you


    bring such a group people here. I can find someone to kill you."


    "Wow, wow, it''s pretty awesome. I¡¯m just curious about who you can find to kill me? Take a good look to


    see if you recognize me." Morgan said with disdain.


    Albie looked at Morgan up and down. At first, he didn''t feel anything wrong, but soon he felt that this


    face was a bit familiar, and then a name popped into his mind.


    "Are... are you Morgan?" Albie''s voice became a little trembling. His face was full of horror. If the


    person in front of him was Morgan, he would really be screwed up today.


    "Otherwise, who do you think I am?" Morgan stared at Albie.


    Albie''s two legs shivered suddenly so that he almost knelt down to Morgan. He never expected that


    Morgan would show up in thepany with a group of people.


    All the rtives of Petal family were also shocked. After knowing that this person was Morgan, they all


    stepped back in fear.


    "Mr. Morgan, I just said something wrong. No offense. I¡¯m so sorry." Albie said in a hurry.


    "That¡¯s it? You want to apologize to me? Okay, kowtow to me few times. Then I will forgive you."


    Morgan teased.


    Albie suddenly looked embarrassed.


    "Kneel down quickly, or I will find someone to kill you!" Morgan suddenly shouted.


    Albie was so frightened that he knelt on the ground, almost peeing on his pants.


    Edithughed when she saw Albie''s looks. It was the first time she had seen Albie so frightened.


    Albie was full of anger and resentment towards Edith, but he didn¡¯t dare say anything in front of


    Morgan. So he could only kneel on the ground like this, gritting his teeth and enduring the insults.


    ¡°Edith, let¡¯s wait and see. I will get back at you sooner orter.¡± Albie murmured.


    "How obedient you are! You really kneel down." Morganughed.


    At this time, Morgan noticed that Casey was ring at him, then he quickly stopped hisughter. He


    said solemnly to the members in Patel family, "I am here to supervise that you all sign the contract. Line


    up in two rows. If you don¡¯t do it within 5 minutes, I¡¯ll break your legs.¡±


    People in Patel family were cowards. Besides, Morgan was a big shot in J City. After Conor came J


    City, he reced Morgan to be the big shot. People in Patel family also knew Morgan was famous as


    his ruthlessness. After hearing that, they didn''t dare to say anything, and quickly lined up two rows.


    Looking at these people in Patel family, Edith had mixed feelings. If she wanted to ask these people to


    deal with something before, these people would dawdle. She didn''t expect that they would be so


    obedient in front of Morgan.


    Sure enough, whoever had the real power was the king.


    Morgan asked his men to move over two tables, and then put the prepared resignation documents on


    it.


    "You are now lining up to sign the resignation agreement. After signing the agreement, you can go to


    the Finance Department to get one month''s sry, and then you can get out of thepany." Morgan


    said loudly.


    Everyone in Patel family was reluctant. After all, after signing this contract, they would no longer belong


    to thispany. They would no longer be able to get money from here.


    Seeing that these people didn''t want to sign, Morgan immediately cast a nce to his men. Then those


    men immediately wandered in front of the people in Patel family with the baseball bats.


    "Which leg do you want to break?" A man said to the person standing in the first row.


    The person was so frightened that he hurried over and picked up a pen to sign the resignation


    agreement.


    When everyone saw him like this, they all followed up. After all,pared with bing disabled,


    losing their jobs was not that serious.


    After seeing everyone signing the contract, Morgan smiled triumphantly. He turned to look at Casey, as


    if waiting for Casey to praise himself.


    Casey just nced at him indifferently, and did not speak.


    In the end, everyone in Patel family signed the resignation agreement. Only Albie was left. He was still


    kneeling on the ground. Morgan didn''t let him get up, so he didn''t dare to move.


    At this time, Morgan walked behind him and kicked his back, "You are the only one left. What are you


    still doing here? Go to sign the resignation agreement."


    Albie quickly stood up and walked to the table. His face was full of hesitation. It was obvious that he


    didn''t want to leave thepany. After all, he was nothing after leaving thepany.


    "Hurry up!" Morgan shouted again.


    Albie picked up the pen, took a deep breath, and finally wrote his name on the resignation agreement.


    After signing, Albie turned his head and nced at Edith murderously. The emotions in his eyes were


    veryplicated.


    Edith looked at him calmly. Now she had no fear of Albie. Since Casey''s decision to change, she had


    also been changed a lot by Casey''s influence.


    "Trust me, with your little ability, it is impossible to manage thispany well."


    After speaking, Albie walked out.


    After everyone left, Edith felt relieved. In the end, she stood on the opposite side of Patel family, but


    she felt that she had done nothing wrong.


    "Thispany will be yours in the future. I believe you can do a good job." Casey said to Edith with a


    smile.


    Edith also nodded seriously, thinking about how she would develop thepany in the future.


    Outside thepany.


    Albie and the rtives of Patel family did not leave.


    The rtives of Patel family looked gloomy, as if the end of the world hade.


    "Albie, we all have no jobs now. What can we do in the future?" A group of people looked at Albie with


    sad faces.


    "That damn Edith. It''s so nasty that she drove us all out and swallowed the entirepany by herself."


    Albie sneered and said, "Don''t worry. She wille back and beg us. Thepany''s capital chain is


    about to cut off. Thest money in thepany''s ount is in my hand. She can¡¯t keep thepany


    running!"

 Chapter 214 Being Framed

    Chapter 214 Being Framed


    At home, Amara sneaked up to the flower bed in front of the vi, and threw a package into the flower


    bed.


    There were three pieces of jewelry that Casey bought for her, all of which she thought looked not good.


    But these three pieces were worth more than a hundred thousand.


    The reason why she did so was not because she didn''t want them anymore. After all, it was worth so


    much money no matter how ugly they were.


    The reason why she did so was to frame Jennifer.


    In her opinion, Casey should do the housework. Why would they have to waste money to hire a nanny?


    So she nned to find a way to drive Jennifer away.


    After confirming that the three pieces of jewelry would not be taken away by others, Amara turned


    around and entered the vi with satisfaction.


    At this time, Jennifer was cleaning in the kitchen. After being pped by Amara, Jennifer felt very


    aggrieved, but she couldn''t say anything. After all, she was already very grateful that Casey was willing


    to give her the job.


    At this moment, Amara came over and said, "Jennifer, go upstairs to clean my room."


    "Yes, Madam."


    Jennifer quickly put aside her work, took the cleaning tools and went upstairs.


    When Amara saw Jennifer go up, she suddenly sneered. She thought she could drive Jennifer out this


    time.


    When it was almost noon, Casey and Edith returned home.


    Thepany¡¯s affairs had been properly handled. Casey also asked Charles to help find a group of


    management teams to assist Edith in managing thepany. It should not be long before thepany


    would be on track again.


    After the two entered the vi, they saw Amaraying on the sofa leisurely, who seemed to be in a


    good mood.


    Casey felt a little strange as soon as he entered the vi. He nced at Amara and asked, "Where is


    Jennifer? Where did she go?"


    "The thief has been taken away by the security guards. Maybe she is being interrogated severely."


    Amara looked indifferent.


    "She was arrested? Did she steal something?" Casey immediately stepped forward, staring at Amara


    and asked.


    "That woman went to my room to clean it, then the three pieces of jewelry in my room got lost, which


    are worth more than 100,000 dors. Casey, where did you find such a thief? Fortunately, what I lost


    today is not too expensive. It is just three pieces of jewelry. If you dare to bring this kind of person


    home again, just don¡¯te back anymore." Amara said.


    "More than 100,000 dors should be considered arge amount of to you. Why are you lying here so


    leisurely? Besides, you seem to be in a good mood?" Casey asked, staring at Amara.


    He saw the weirdness of this incident at a nce. Casey did not have a deep understanding of


    Jennifer. If Jennifer just came here to steal things, it was not impossible.


    But as his knowing of Amara, even if she lost a rag, she would curse for a long time. But this time, after


    losing more than 100,000 dors, she was not anxious at all, instead, she was lying on the sofa


    leisurely, which naturally made Casey suspicious.


    Hearing Casey¡¯s words, Amara¡¯s face changed slightly. She quickly sat up from the sofa, and said,


    ¡°Who said I¡¯m not anxious? I¡¯m so anxious. I¡¯m lying here because the security guards have already


    caught that thief. Those security guards can ask out where she hid the stolen things."


    Edith also nced suspiciously at Amara. She turned her head and said to Casey, "Or let''s go to the


    security room and check it out."


    Casey nodded, then turned around and walked out of the vi with Edith towards the security room.


    Upon seeing this, Amara also hurriedly followed them.


    The three came to the security room together. Before they entered, they heard screams from inside.


    Casey frowned and walked in quickly.


    There were a few security guards sitting idly in the security room, but Jennifer was squatting in the


    corner at this time. There were some bruises on her face. She looked so haggard. Two security guards


    stood beside her, staring at her fiercely.


    "Quickly tell us where you put the stolen thing. If you don''t say it, we will continue to punch you!"


    Jennifer was frightened, and hurriedly said, "Sir, I really didn''t steal anything. Please don''t hit me. I''m


    telling the truth. Although I am poor, I have not done anything illegal."


    "Damn, you still want to be beaten? The owner has told me that you are a neer at home.


    Besides, her vi is the safest in the entiremunity. There can be no thief. Who else can steal her


    thing except you?"


    When the security guard was speaking, he was about to punch Jennifer again.


    At this moment, Casey rushed over. He directly stopped the security guard and said, "You haven''t


    confirmed who stole the thing. But you just hit her like this. I''m afraid it''s not appropriate."


    The security guard turned his head to nce. After realizing that it was Casey, the security guard


    changed his attitude immediately. He said respectfully, "Mr. Davies, you mother-inw told us to do it."


    Casey turned his head to nce at Amara. Amara said with a disdainful face, "What''s the matter? She


    stole my stuff. I just let people teach her a lesson, so what?"


    "Casey, I really didn''t steal anything. You are so good to me. How could I steal your things?" Seeing


    Caseying, Jennifer spoke quickly. She was now full of grievances, but no matter how she


    exined, no one believed her. She could only pin her hopes on Casey.


    "Don''t worry. Tell me what happened." Casey said. He would not rule out Jennifer''s suspicion, but


    before that, he had to understand the matter clearly.


    "Madam asked me to clean her room today. After I finished cleaning, Madam went upstairs. After a


    while, she went down and told me that she had lost the jewelry and asked me to take it out. I didn''t


    know what happened at all. Then Madam just called the security guards over and arrested me."


    Jennifer exined.


    "Don''t talk nonsense here. You stole the jewelry. You just came to our house to steal things on purpose.


    Casey, look at such a person you brought back. You have to be responsible for this!" Amara said


    aggressively.


    "Mom, think about it again, could it be that you put them in somewhere else? Maybe they are still


    somewhere in the house. Let''s go back and find them." Edith said.


    "Impossible! I have searched all over the house. But I didn¡¯t see them." Amara said firmly.


    "Mom, actually these three pieces of jewelry are in my room. There is a secret cab in my room. You


    definitely didn''t see it. After we go back, I¡¯ll take them out for you." Casey said.


    Amara was taken aback, then she said, "What are you talking about? How could those be in your


    room?"


    "You didn''t even look for it. How do you know that they are not there? They are definitely there. If you


    don''t believe me, I will go back and show them to you." Casey continued.


    "Lier. I personally took out those three pieces of jewelry and threw them..."


    Speaking of this, she quickly covered her mouth.


    Casey''s face sank. He just wanted to test Amara, but he didn''t expect that she would actually spill the


    beans.


    "Mom, what did you say just now?" Casey questioned.


    "Nothing. This woman stole things. You quickly send her to the police station. Don''t let her appear in


    thismunity again in the future." Amara looked at the security guard in a panic.


    "Mom, tell the truth, did you hide the stuff deliberately and frame Jennifer?" Casey''s voice became


    colder.


    "Casey, what nonsense are you talking about? Am I that kind of person? If you dare to nder me,


    don''t want to enter my house anymore!" Amara shouted.


    "Fine. I will let others investigate this matter. If I find out that the stuff is really hidden by you, even if you


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    are an elder, I will seek justice for Jennifer." Casey said seriously.


    "How dare you! Just investigate it. I don''t believe you can find out something. You dare to yell at me.


    You are just a wimp. Without me, you would have starved to death!" Amara shouted.


    Amara felt that what she had done was quite hidden. Today, the flower bed where she threw the jewelry


    was still a blind spot where the surveince camera couldn¡¯t shoot. She was not worried that Casey


    would find out something.


    "If you have the evidence that I deliberately framed her, you can do whatever you want to do to me!"


    Amara curled her lips, her face full of disdain.


    At this moment, a cleaning worker walked over and handed a package to the security guard. He said, "I


    saw someone throw this stuff into the flower bed at that time. It seems to be very valuable stuff.


    Check... ¡­Hey, it¡¯s this person to throw this package."


    The cleaning worker pointed at Amara.

 Chapter 215 Apologize to Her

    Chapter 215 Apologize to Her


    The entire security room fell silent for an instant. Everyone turned to look at the cleaning worker, their


    faces full of incredible.


    Amara''s face suddenly became extremely terrible. She red at the cleaning worker and shouted,


    "What nonsense are you talking about? I didn''t throw this package. You must have seen it wrong."


    "No, I saw it with my own eyes. It¡¯s you..." The cleaning worker said.


    But soon he realized that he might have said something that shouldn''t be said.


    "Well, I am only responsible for handing in this package. If nothing else, I have to go."


    The cleaning worker spoke, then turned and left here.


    "Stop. I didn''t throw this stuff. Youe back to exin clearly. Fuck off. Don''t let me see you again,


    otherwise I will definitely not let you go!"


    Amara was about to catch up the cleaning worker while shouting, but Casey stopped her directly.


    "Mom, what else do you want to exin now?" Casey said coldly.


    "Why do I have to exin? That person was wrong. He must have seen it wrong. He must treat this


    bitch who stole things as me." Amara refused to admit it.


    After hearing that, a trace of anger appeared on Casey¡¯s face, and he said, "Mom, you''d better respect


    Jennifer. If you call Jennifer bitch again, don¡¯t me me for being rude."


    "You want to beat me? Come and see, the son-inw is going to beat the mother-inw. It''s really


    ridiculous. Please help me!" Amara yelled.


    The lead of security guards also looked at Casey with shame. He did not expect that Amara had


    framed Jennifer. Seeing things be worse, he hurried forward and said, "Mr. Davies, I''m really


    sorry. We don¡¯t know that this is the case. I apologize for our mistakes. Maybe your mother-inw didn¡¯t


    mean that. How about just let it go?"


    Casey turned to look at the lead, and said, "This matter has nothing to do with you. Go and apologize


    to Jennifer. I will deal with this matter myself."


    The lead nodded and hurried to apologize to Jennifer. Then Casey led Jennifer towards his vi.


    Edith nced at Amara very dissatisfiedly, and said, "Mom, this time you¡¯ve really gone too far."


    After that, she quickly followed Casey out.


    "Have I gone too far? You didn¡¯t help me but help others? Are you my daughter? Anyway, I''m right.


    Even if that woman got beaten, it didn''t have nothing to do with me. She''s just a nanny. There is


    nothing wrong that I treat a nanny like that. " Amara murmured.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Casey took Jennifer back to the vi and asked with concern, "Jennifer, are you okay?"


    Jennifer nodded and said, "I''m fine. I just wish the truth cane out. I didn''t steal anything. Although I


    framed."


    Casey nodded and said, "Jennifer, don''t worry. I won''t let you be wronged in vain. I will definitely let her


    apologize to you and promise that this kind of thing will never happen again."


    Jennifer was grateful, feeling that Casey was a good person from the bottom of her heart. She decided


    that she must repay him in the future as long as she could.


    At this time, Edith and Amara also returned to the vi. Edith ran over tofort Jennifer, while Amara


    walked to the sofa with an indifferent expression and then sat down.


    Casey got up, walked to Amara, and said coldly, "Go and apologize to Jennifer."


    Amara rolled her eyes at Casey and said, "Why should I apologize to her? She should apologize to


    me."


    Casey dragged Amara up in front of Jennifer directly, and said coldly, "Apologize."


    "Casey, you dare to yank me? Do you know whose home this is? This vi belongs to me. If you dare


    to do this to me, I will drive you out!" Amara said angrily.


    "I can buy a hundred vis like this. Don''t threaten me with this. If you don''t apologize today, that will be


    not over." Casey said coldly.


    "Don''t brag here. Buy a hundred vis like this? I think that buying the one has already used up your


    money. Now this vi belongs to me. Don¡¯t be so arrogant! "Amara was aggressive.


    "Mom, just apologize to Jennifer. You indeed did something wrong. Why are you so stubborn?" Edith


    also said.


    At this time, Nics came back from the outside. Seeing Nics, Amara immediately cried out,


    "Nics, teach Casey a lesson. This brat even dared to beat me. I¡¯m really mad. He actually hit me for


    such a low nanny. It''s really ludicrous."


    After hearing what Amara said, Nics ran over here, ring at Casey and shouted, "Casey, are you


    crazy? Why did you hit her?"


    "I didn''t hit her. It¡¯s just she herself feels guilty." Casey said.


    Nics turned his head and nced at Amara. Seeing that she was really fine, he said, "Casey said he


    didn''t do it."


    "You useless bastard. You believe him? Why did I marry you, such a trash? You¡¯re even afraid of


    Casey." Amara was so disappointed with Nics.


    "Dad, leave the matter alone. It''s true that Mom did something wrong this time. Let Casey handle it."


    Edith directly dragged Nics to the side.


    Casey stared at Amara and said coldly, "Apologize to her."


    "No way!" Amara held her head up.


    Casey was in a rage right now. The temperature in the entire room seemed to drop a lot.


    Amara felt the murderous aura around Casey. She suddenly felt shocked, wondering when Casey had


    such an aura. Just nce at it, which made people feel scared.


    "You...what do you want to do?" Amara felt a little nervous.


    "If you don''t apologize today, I will hit you to let you experience what Jennifer was treated at that time."


    Casey said.


    "You dare!"


    Amara immediately raised her hand and was about to give Casey a p. Casey directly grabbed her


    wrist, and then twisted it hard. Amara fell directly to the ground.


    "Ouch, it hurts." Amara wailed.


    When Nics saw this, he was anxious. But he did not dare to step forward.


    "Do you apologize? If you don''t apologize, I will do the next step." Casey took a step forward.


    Amara was terrified and said, "I¡¯ll apologize. I¡¯ll apologize. You little bastard. You dare to treat me this


    way. It pisses me off."


    Amara gritted her teeth and got up from the ground. Then she walked to Jennifer, her eyes full of


    resentment.


    "... I''m sorry." Amara said reluctantly.


    When Jennifer heard Amara apologize, she was relieved. She didn''t care about Amara''s attitude. What


    she wanted was just a truth.


    Seeing Amara apologize, Casey also said, "This time the incident is over. I won''t mention it anymore. If


    you dare to do it again, it won''t be as simple as an apology."


    Amara red at Casey, and said, "I already apologized, but you made me very unhappy. This is my


    house. From today, you will get out of here. I don''t need you to pay the property fee. I can sell the vi.


    I don¡¯t want to be bullied by you!"


    After speaking, she walked over and pushed Casey towards the outside.


    "Hurry up and get out of here. Don''t let me see you again!"


    Casey looked helpless. It would be really troublesome to have such a mother-inw.


    He nced at Edith next to him, and said, "Or let''s go and buy the vi next to it."


    Edith looked embarrassed and didn''t know what to do for a while.


    "It¡¯s none of my business whether you go to buy thismunity. You get out of our house. Otherwise, I


    will call the police now and use you of breaking into my house illegally!" Amara said angrily.


    Just when Amara was making trouble for Casey, the door of the vi was pushed open. A dozen


    bodyguards in ck suits walked in, followed by the sound of high heels. Margaret walked in, looking


    proudly at Amara.


    "I¡¯ll see who dares to drive Casey out today. You dare to chase away the people of Davies family?"

 Chapter 216 He Is the Heir of Davies Family

    Chapter 216 He Is the Heir of Davies Family


    Seeing Margaret, Amara looked frightened. Although that matter had passed a long time, Amara still


    had a deep fear of Margaret. As long as seeing Margaret, Amara''s legs could not stop shaking.


    She stared at Margaret, swallowed, and then asked, "Why... why are you here? This is my family


    affairs. It is none of your business."


    "Casey is my nephew. Do you think it is my business or not?" Margaret said coldly.


    Amara was a little shocked. She said, "Don''t fool around me. How could he be your nephew? Are you


    not from Davies family? Casey is just a wimp in J City."


    Casey didn''t expect Margaret to appear at this time, and even said out his identity, which made him


    frown.


    "What are you doing here? Leave my business alone." Casey said.


    "You can bear the insults of these low people. I can''t. Anyway, you have decided to go back to B City


    with me. How about tell them? Casey, you are the heir of Davies family. You are an elite and can¡¯t be


    bullied by those inferiors at will." Margaret said word by word.


    "What did you say? He is the heir of Davies family??!!!" Amara eximed.


    Nics also widened his eyes. What Margaret said when she came in just now had already made him


    very surprised. Now Margaret actually said that Casey was the heir of Davies family. It was really


    shocking.


    Edith was also surprised. She only knew that Casey was a member of Davies family, but she never


    expected that he was the heir of Davies family. Margaret said just now that Casey had decided to


    return to B City. Had he decided to go back and inherit Davies family?


    Would hee back in the future? Suddenly, Edith felt a deep sadness. If this was the case, maybe


    Casey would abandon her soon.


    Nics hurried to Amara¡¯s side and said regretfully, ¡°I have told you that Casey mighte from


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Davies family. You don¡¯t believe it. Now, people from Davies family havee here. Casey is actually


    the heir of Davies family. Think about the things you did to him before! If he really wants to be angry


    with you, how can we bear his anger?"


    Amara looked at Casey in horror. If Casey was really the heir of Davies family, what she did before


    might have caused Casey to cut her into pieces.


    Jennifer looked at the situation in the living room of the vi with a dazed expression. She didn''t know


    what kind of family the so-called Davies family was, but from Margaret''s temperament, this family was


    definitely not simple.


    It was no wonder that Casey could live in the best vi in J City. It turned out that he was from a rich


    family, but these things that happened today was also an eye-opener for Jennifer. She definitely


    couldn¡¯t see such things in the countryside before.


    Maybe... such things would only happen in a rich family.


    "Casey, tell me, is what she said is true? Are you really the heir of Davies family?" Amara asked in a


    trembling voice.


    Since Margaret already said it out, Casey felt there was no point to hide it anymore. Besides, he was


    about to go back to B City. So many years of forbearance hade to an end. It didn''t matter even if


    he said it out.


    He nodded to Amara. Although Amara and Nics had determined that Casey was the heir to Davies


    family, they were shocked after seeing Casey personally admit it.


    Until now, Amara and Nics understood why Mrs. Ste insisted on letting Edith marry Casey back


    then. Mrs. Ste must have known Casey''s identity, so she did so.


    In this way, Mrs. Ste didn¡¯t treat their family badly, but gave them a great opportunity.


    However, Amara had always disliked Casey in the past few years. She often let Edith divorce Casey.


    Besides, she often beat and scolded Casey. These pictures appeared in her mind. Amara''s cold sweat


    kepting out.


    Although Nics¡¯s attitude towards Casey in recent years had not been as bad as Amara¡¯s, it was not


    much better. The most important thing was that he was timid. After knowing that Casey was the heir of


    Davies family, his legs couldn¡¯t help shivering constantly.


    "What have I done all these years? How could Casey be a wimp? He¡¯s the best son-inw. I¡¯m so


    stupid that I still want to drive him out!" Amara muttered to herself.


    The expression on Margaret face eased a little after seeing Amara¡¯s and Nics'' reactions. She


    walked up to Amara and said coldly, "Go and apologize to Casey."


    Amara did not dare to resist. She hurriedly walked to Casey, apologizing to Casey with regret.


    "Casey, I¡¯m sorry. I''m really sorry. I shouldn''t have treated you that way before. Don''t take it to your


    heart. The reason why I med you is because I am affected by those outsiders. Because of them, I


    thought you¡¯re a wimp. If I knew that you were the heir of Davies family, I would definitely not treat you


    like that." Amara said.


    Nics also walked in front of Casey with embarrassment on his face, then bowed to Casey and said,


    "Casey, I also did a lot of wrong things before. I¡¯m so sorry. I hope you can forgive me. Although I have


    not treated you kindly before, I have never treated you like what Amara treated you, so..."


    Before he finished speaking, Amara pped him directly on the head and snapped, "Nics, you


    shameless thing. Who did you say is bad to Casey? If you apologize, just apologize. What did you talk


    about me? Don¡¯t you want to stay in this house anymore?"


    Nics hurriedly shrank his neck, and did not dare to refute, letting Amara beat and scold him.


    Compared with Casey, Nics was really good-for-nothing.


    Casey looked helplessly at the two people in front of him.


    "Okay, you two should also take this matter to your heart. I won''t do anything to you because of the


    previous things. You don''t have to be afraid of me because of my identity. Just don''t go too far in the


    future. "Casey said.


    Both Amara and Nics hurriedly nodded and kept saying yes. Now they both dare not treat Casey


    with the same attitude as before.


    "Mom, if this is the case, can you apologize to Jennifer? She will continue to work in our house in the


    future. I don''t want this to happen again." Casey said.


    Amara nodded quickly, then walked to Jennifer. She grabbed Jennifer¡¯s hand with excitement, and


    said, "Jennifer, this matter is all my fault. Please forgive me. I will never do it again. I am very happy


    that youe to my house as a nanny. I will listen to Casey and respect you."


    When Jennifer heard Amara say this, her nervous nerves immediately rxed. She said to Amara,


    "Madam, you are too polite. It¡¯s okay as long as we get along well with each other in the future."


    Seeing the atmosphere eased, Edith was also relieved. She smiled and asked Amara, "Mom, do you


    want to drive Casey out now?"


    Amara suddenly looked embarrassed and said, "Casey is so good. How could I get him out? Our family


    must have Casey. I will definitely correct all my problems in the future. I won''t be like before."


    Edith felt relieved when she heard Amara say this. If Amara could really change, then her family


    wouldn''t have so many quarrels as before.


    Casey breathed a sigh of relief when the matter was resolved. Then he turned his head to nce at


    Margaret and asked, "You are here not just to see what happen in my family, right?"


    Margaret smiled and said, "I''m here to remind you that there are not a few days left since the one-


    month deadline we agreed."


    "I know. I will go back with you then." Casey said.


    When Edith heard Casey say this, she became nervous and asked, "Casey, will youe back after


    you leave this time?"


    Casey smiled, stroked her hair, and said, "Of course I wille back. I won''t be the heir. I just go back


    to figure out some things. After that, I will naturallye back. I¡¯ll be your side."


    Seeing Casey''s attitude towards Edith, Margret¡¯s eyes were fixed on Edith, and a sly shed in her


    eyes.

 Chapter 217 Tyler Russell

    Chapter 217 Tyler Russell


    In Blue Love Cafe.


    Casey and Margaret sat in front of the floor-to-ceiling windows, enjoying the view of Hazelfield Estate


    while drinking coffee.


    "In fact, sometimes I really don''t understand. You obviously have enough strength to make everyone


    respect you, but you have been enduring it. Do you really not take those people''s attitudes into heart?"


    Margaret asked.


    "It¡¯s no need. My strength is only shown to those who I should show to. Sometimes it''s not a good thing


    to show my strength indiscriminately." Casey said.


    "It seems that you have really grown up a lot in the past few years." Margaret said with a smile.


    "Thanks to you that I can grow up." Casey stared at Margaret and said.


    "It seems that you still hate me. I have personallye over to invite you back. Can¡¯t you just let it go?"


    Margaret said.


    "These are two different things. I never said that if I promised to go back with you, I would forgive you.


    I¡¯ll go back just for the letter left by my father. It has nothing to do with you." Casey said.


    Margaret just smiled without saying anything. The two of them sat quietly. When they drank up the


    coffee in their cups, Margaret spoke again.


    "I will go back to B City tonight. When will you go back?" Margaret knew Casey well. So she knew


    Casey would go back to B City for that letter. In this way, she had no need to go back with Casey


    together.


    "After I get done some matters here. Maybe within a few days." Casey said.


    Margaret nodded and said, "The door of Davies family will always be open for you."


    "I''m afraid that there is knife which is hidden behind the door." Casey smiled.


    Margaret was taken aback for a moment, feeling a little astonished, wondering if Casey had found


    something.


    However, she just still stared at Casey calmly.


    "My sister has only one child. She was out of her mind at that time so that she drove you out of Davies


    family. In the past few years, she has deeply reflected on herself. As long as you go back, the next


    head of Davies family will be you. Whether you admit it or not, it¡¯s all established facts."


    After finished speaking, Margaret got up from the chair, turned and walked downstairs.


    "See you in B City."


    Casey turned his head and looked out the window, staring at Margaret leaving Hazelfield Estate. He


    narrowed his eyes.


    "You asked me to go back just to let me inherit Davies family''s property? Do you really rest assured


    that I won¡¯t do anything to do to you all after I inherit Davies family''s property? The matter is not as


    simple as imagined." Casey murmured.


    After that, he stopped thinking about it. He got up, went downstairs, and returned home.


    After Amara and Nics knew that Casey was the heir of Davies family, their attitude towards Casey


    had never been so respectful. They were no longer insulting Casey as they did in the past.


    Amara''s voice had be a lot softer. As her voice softened, the whole family seemed much more


    harmonious.


    Casey was very happy with this change, at least the family would not be like the past which was filled


    of Amara''s scolding every day.


    In the Davies House in B City.


    In a hidden basement, a woman in luxurious clothes came here. She took out the key, and opened the


    door of the basement.


    This woman was in her forties and nearly fifty years old. Although she had some wrinkles on her face, it


    could still tell that she was a beauty that attracted much attention when she was young.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The woman''s appearance was somewhat simr to Margaret. If others looked closely, they would find


    that Casey was a little simr to her.


    This person was the current head of Davies family, Margaret''s sister, and Casey''s mother, Sasha


    Jenkins.


    She went into the basement and turned on the light inside. There was only one bed and one table in


    the whole basement. At this time, a young man was lying on the bed. When the light was turned on, he


    opened his eyes and sat up.


    The young man was very handsome. But he looked very sloppy just because he was in the basement.


    If others looked closely, they could find that the appearance of this young man was so simr to Casey.


    If others didn¡¯t tell the details, they couldn¡¯t tell the difference between two people.


    This person was Tyler Russell, who was Casey''s half-brother. Only a few people knew of his existence.


    When Tyler saw Sasha, he immediately said excitedly, "Mom, did you find a substitute for me?"


    Sasha walked over, sat on the edge of the bed, and said gently, "Tyler , just bear for two more days. In


    another two days, Casey wille back. At that time, I will take him to Tianyuan Chamber of


    Commerce. Then you will be safe."


    When Tyler heard Sasha''s words, his face suddenly sank. He said, "Again? That''s what you saidst


    time. I have been in this dark ce for so many days. I can¡¯t stand it anymore. I haven¡¯t touched


    women for more than a month. Do you know how frustrated I am?"


    Hearing Tylerining, Sasha quicklyforted him, "Tyler , don''t worry. Casey is reallying


    back this time. When hees back, I will catch him. At that time, I''ll hand him to Tianyuan Chamber


    of Commerce, saying it was him who kidnapped thedy of Tianyuan Chamber of Commerce. At that


    time, you could go out openly. Besides, the eldestdy of Tianyuan Chamber of Commerce has been


    locked in a secret ce by me. Then you can enjoy her well."


    "This time it was really bad luck. Who knew that girl was the eldestdy of Tianyuan Chamber of


    Commerce. The most important thing was that the people in Tianyuan Chamber of Commerce


    mistakenly thought that I had killed their eldestdy, which is really a headache." Tyler said in a bad


    mood.


    Sasha smiled and said, "Tyler , no matter what you like, Mom will help you get it. Even if it is the eldest


    of Commerce think their eldestdy is dead. I did it. When Casey reces you to be sent to Tianyuan


    Chamber of Commerce, you can let the eldestdy of Tianyuan Chamber of Commerce as your ve


    and be yed with by you for your lifetime. People in Tianyuan Chamber of Commerce will not expect


    that their eldestdy is still locked in a secret ce by me."


    "Do you think people in Tianyuan Chamber of Commerce will believe that Casey is the one who


    kidnapped their eldestdy?" Tyler asked.


    "Don''t worry about this. Tianyuan Chamber of Commerce only has a photo of you when you caught


    their eldestdy. They came to Davies family based on this photo. You look very simr to Casey.


    People in Tianyuan Chamber of Commerce thought it was Casey who did it. When I hand Casey to


    Tianyuan Chamber of Commerce, the people in Tianyuan Chamber of Commerce will only think that


    Casey is arguing even if he denies it." Sasha smiled.


    "That''s good. But Casey is also your son. Do you have the heart to let him die for me?" Tyler asked.


    Sasha''s face suddenly became terrible. She said, "How can that trash be counted as my son? My son


    is only you. He is just the bastard I was forced to give birth to. I never considered him as my son. It was


    already thest love I left for him that I didn''t directly kill him back then."


    Tyler sneered and said, "That''s right. You were forced to marry into Davies family back then. Casey is


    Anthony Davies'' son. He is not worthy of being your son. I heard that he was treated as a trash by


    everyone in J City. This kind of trash should be killed directly back then."


    "Tyler , don''t say that. If I killed him back then, where are we going to find a recement for you? Even


    with Davies family''s power, it can''t offend Tianyuan Chamber of Commerce at will. If you want to get


    thedy of Tianyuan Chamber of Commerce and aren''t noticed by them, this way will be the best way."


    Sasha said.


    "I know. I know. You have to take care of the girl. Don''t let others touch her. When I can go out, I have


    to enjoy her." Tyler said impatiently.


    Although Tyler was very impatient, Sasha had noints at all. In her heart, Tyler was the most


    important. No matter what Tyler wanted, she would help Tyler get it.


    "Don''t worry. I¡¯ll take care of that girl. I won¡¯t let others touch her." Sasha said.


    "Mom, I heard that Casey married a woman in J City, and she is also quite beautiful. Why don''t you get


    his wife over to me too? I want to enjoy his woman." Tyler showed a wretched smile on his face.


    Sasha nodded, and said, "Okay, after Caseyes over and I cope with Tianyuan Chamber of


    Commerce, I will get Casey''s wife over to you. My boy, why are you so lecherous?"


    "Hey, because I¡¯m your son." Tyler smirked.

 Chapter 219 No Matter How Much It Is, Well Lend It to Her

    Chapter 219 No Matter How Much It Is, We''ll Lend It to Her


    Harry only felt that his values had been impacted. He looked at Casey in disbelief. This guy even said


    that one hundred million was not much. It really made him jealous.


    "If one hundred million is not much, is my five million dors much? Casey, tell me, are you kidding


    me?" Harry still looked at Casey in disbelief.


    Casey shrugged and said, "I''m not kidding. I want to save 100 million."


    "Aren''t you a well-known wimp in J City? How did you get 100 million dors? Stop making fun of me,"


    Harry questioned.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Casey smiled and said, "Sometimes, what you hear is not the truth."


    Then he looked at the manager, handed his ck card to him and said, " Just transfer money from the


    card."


    The manager took the card with a solemn expression on his face. A hundred million may not be much


    for Casey, but it was not a small amount for their bank.


    Almost half an hourter, the manager looked at Casey and said, "Mr. Casey, I''ve selected the best


    financial portfolio for you. We''ll set up a fund with your 100 million dors. Who is the owner of the


    fund? "


    "It is my wife. I deposited this hundred million for her," Casey said


    The manager nodded and said, "After the establishment of this fund, I will report the fund ie to


    you every month, and the monthly ie will be transferred to your wife''s ount. How do you


    think?"


    "OK, how much is the annual ie of 100 million dors?" Casey asked.


    "If the fund is well managed, it is easy to get five million a year," the manager said.


    Harry was shocked. Hispany''s annual ie was also 5 million dors, but this was what he


    earned after a year''s hard work. Casey only needed to deposit 100 million dors in the bank to earn 5


    million dors, which was really enviable.


    "Yes, I''ll give you my wife''s bank card number, and you can just transfer the ie into her card every


    month. By the way, she is managing apany now, and she may encounter things like loans in the


    future. Can it be more convenient?" Casey asked.


    "You can rest assured that with the 100 million dors you have deposited in our bank, your wife can


    borrow unconditionally from us," the manager said.


    Casey nodded. After making it clear, he took back the ck card and stood up.


    "OK, I''ll leave here, and you have to deal with the rest things. I''ll go back first," Casey said.


    The manager immediately got up to send him off. Harry was still in shock. He didn''te to realize


    until Casey left. He regretted that he didn''t ask Casey for his number at that time. It was such a


    powerful connection that he missed.


    "At that time, I was proud that I was going to save five million dors. I was really stupid. Maybe they


    areughing at me now," Harry muttered.


    Thepany of the Patel family.


    Edith was sitting in her office. Today was the first day after she took over thepany.


    But on this first day, she found a problem in herpany that could not be ignored.


    The money on thepany''s ount was not enough to keep thepany running for a week. If


    there was not enough money after a week, thepany would be in trouble because of the rupture of


    the capital chain.


    "Damn Albie, what did he do to thepany when he was the chairman of thepany? There was


    only so little money left on thepany''s ount. He must have squandered it all," Edith said angrily.


    Just when she was upset because of thepany''s capital problem, her phone rang. It was Albie.


    "Ms. Edith, how does it feel to be the chairman? Are you feeling good? Now the wholepany is


    yours. No one is against you. You must be very happy. I just don''t know if you found the present I left


    you," Albie said with a sneer.


    After hearing what Albie talked about the gift, and the expression on Edith''s face suddenly became


    gloomy.


    "Albie, have you taken all the money in thepany''s ount? It belongs to thepany. You are


    embezzling public funds. I advise you to return the money quickly, or you''ll wait for the attorney letter,"


    Edith said with anger.


    "Ms. Edith, don''t nder me. When did I take the money from yourpany? I''m getting what I


    deserve," Albie''s voice seemed quite indifferent.


    His money was not really from thepany''s ount, but from the project of TY Group. Since he


    became the chairman ofpany, thepany had no ie to the ount.


    "Albie, you asshole!" Edith scolded him.


    If there was not enough capital, thepany would be bankrupt before it started to develop. Edith was


    the chairman now, so she was very anxious about this.


    "You think I''m a jerk at this time. When you fired us all, why didn''t you think you would have this day? It


    is God''s retribution for you," Albie said coldly.


    "Don''t think that I can''t help it out. I''ll find a working capital," Edith said.


    "Don''t be naive. With your ability, how can you get the money? Thepany of the Patel family has no


    value now. I''ve told the banks about thepany, so now even if you go for a loan, the bank won''t give


    it to you." Albieughed insidiously.


    Edith''s fist clenched. The only way she thought of was to go to the bank for a loan. But now Albie was


    blocking herst way.


    "Albie, do you really want to see thepany go down like this?" Edith gritted her teeth.


    After a pause, Albie said, "I''m not a member of thepany now. It has nothing to do with me whether


    it go bust. But if you don''t want the Patel family''spany to go bankrupt like this, you cane to me


    and let me go back to be the chairman. I''ll put my money in thepany''s ount."


    "Impossible! I''ll go to the bank now. I don''t believe they won''t lend me money. "


    With that, Edith hung up, her chest undting.


    After calming down, she got up and took some necessary files and went all the way to the bank.


    At the door of the bank, Edith saw that Albie was waiting for her, and she looked more gloomy.


    Albie stared at Edith with a sneer. He was here to see jokes.


    "Edith, I advise you not to do so. The bank can''t lend you money. You''d better beg me. Maybe I''ll give


    you the money if I''m happy. Of course, the premise is that you have to let me go back to be the


    chairman of thepany, and you have to give me a solemn apology," Albie said.


    "Don''t dream about it. Even if the bank can''t borrow me money, I would rather to sell my vi than beg


    you. To let you go back to thepany is tantamount to pushing thepany into the abyss," Edith


    said in a cold voice.


    "Well, I''d like to see how you can get thepany through this crisis. Thepany can''t survive


    without me." Albie snorted coldly too. And his look darkened.


    Edith ignored him and went straight into the bank.


    Seeing this, Albie followed quickly. He wanted to see Edith''s miserable appearance.


    The lobby manager didn''t know Edith. After hearing that she wanted a loan, she took her to a counter.


    After a little understanding of the situation, the lobby manager looked at Edith in embarrassment. Albie


    stood aside and sneered. He had already guessed that the bank would''t lend money to Edith.


    "Miss Edith, I know something about yourpany. I''ve heard that your recent business situation is not


    optimistic, and thepany has been sold once. If we lend money to you, our bank also needs to bear


    huge risks. The current economic situation is not optimistic, so we..." The lobby manager refused


    politely.


    "Ourpany is not as bad as expected. Believe me, as long as you are willing to lend money to me,


    ourpany will make profits soon and the loan will be paid on time," Edith said in a hurry.


    The lobby manager was still in a dilemma and obviously didn''t want to help Edith with the loan at all.


    "Edith, give up. In the current situation of thepany, no bank will give you a loan. Just beg me


    honestly and letpany have a way to survive," Albie said.


    Edith gritted her teeth, and she didn''t know what to do.


    Dis she really have to sell the vi? If she looked for Casey, he should be able to find a way.


    Just when Edith was going to get up and go to ask Casey for help, the manager of the bank came out.


    When he saw Edith, he was stunned.


    When he was helping Casey with the deposit, he saw Edith''s personal information, so he knew what


    Edith looked like.


    Now Edith could be said to be a big client of their bank. Naturally, he didn''t dare to neglect her, so he


    quickly walked over there.


    "What transaction are you doing here? Why don''t you invite the client to the VIP room? " The manager


    asked the lobby manager directly.


    Seeing the managering, the lobby manager said quickly, "She is from thepany of the Patel


    family. Now herpany has a shortage of funds, and she wants to borrow money from our bank.


    However, the ie of herpany is not very optimistic recently, so we n to consider it again."


    Albie thought that even if the general manager of the bank came, it would not be possible to give Edith


    a loan. Maybe he would ridicule Edith a few words, so he didn''t pay attention to the manager.


    However, what he didn''t expect was that after listening to the words of the lobby manager, the manager


    said directly, "Who said that we should consider it again? In the future, as long as Ms. Edithes to


    borrow money, no matter how much it is, we will lend it. As long as it doesn''t exceed 100 million."


    After hearing the manager''s words, Edith''s eyes lit up and said, "Manager, I don''t need to borrow so


    much. I only need 30 million dors."

 Chapter 220 It Was Not Where You Could Try Rough Stuff!

    Chapter 220 It Was Not Where You Could Try Rough Stuff!


    "No problem, pleasee with me to the VIP room," the manager said respectfully to Edith.


    The lobby manager watched this scene dumbfounded. He didn''t expect that the general manager


    would say that no matter how much money it was, he would loan to Edith.


    "Manager, the recent situation of herpany is really not optimistic, do you want to think about it


    again..." the lobby manager said.


    The manager immediately red at him and said, "If you dare to say such a word again in the future,


    you have to work as a teller for a few years more. Ms. Edith is an important client of our bank. As long


    as shees to our bank to do business, you have to take her to the VIP room, have you heard it?"


    When the lobby manager heard this, he nodded in fright and said, "Yes, I know, I know."


    Albie looked at the manager with puzzle, and said, "Herpany is about to go bankrupt. If you give


    her a loan now, I''m afraid you won''t be able to get back the principal by then."


    "Sir, Ms. Edith is an important client of ourpany. Even if there is a risk, our bank will give her a


    loan. Please don''t be rmist here," the manager said to Albie indifferently.


    "Why? How did she be an important client of your bank?" Albie asked again.


    "Noment. Please don''t be here to prevent me from helping Ms. Edith apply for the loan." The


    manager pushed Albie directly away, and walked towards the VIP room with Edith.


    Edith turned her head to look at Albie, smiled and said, "I can still develop thepany without


    begging you. Your dream has been shattered again."


    Albie immediately clenched his fists, gritted his teeth and looked at Edith''s back. The resentment in his


    heart had reached its peak.


    "Don''t be arrogant. Even if I can''t return to thepany, I still have a lot of money. The money is


    enough for me to live a happy life, I still don''t worry!"


    Albie cursed, and then walked out of the bank.


    Walking down the street, Albie felt angry at the thought of what Edith had said to him in the bank


    before.


    At this time, his cell phone rang, he took it out and took a look, and found that it was a text message


    from the bank.


    "Your bank ount has hidden dangers and has been frozen."


    Albie was stunned for a moment, and his mouth was open enough toy an egg.


    "Fuck! Who the hell has frozen my bank ount!"


    At this moment, two men in police uniforms ran around Albie and immediately surrounded him.


    Albie looked at these people in a panic, and said haltingly, "Who are you... who are you? What do you


    want to do?"


    The person who led the team walked up to Albie, showed him his ID, and said, "We have received a


    report confirming that you have misappropriated other people''spany property without


    authorization. Come with us."


    Those people didn''t give Albie a chance to exin at all. They caught him directly and took him to a car


    on the side of the road.


    Albie resisted for a while. However, he couldn''t outwit these people. When people saw him resisting,


    they directly acted on him. A group of people pressed Albie on the deck of the car and beat him


    violently. After a while, he stopped struggling.


    "Edith, this is all caused by you. Let''s wait and see, I won''t let you go!" Albie shouted angrily.


    However, Edith didn''t know what happened to him now, and even if she knew it, she wouldn''t have any


    sympathy.


    ...


    At the airport of J City.


    Casey and Edith walked into the airport together. Today was Casey''s day back to B City. Edith was


    unwilling to be apart with Casey, so she came to the airport to see him off.


    Casey had eliminated all the hidden dangers around Edith. In a short time, no one would threaten


    Edith. He also told Conor and Charles that Edith''s safety was up to them when he was not in J City.


    "Stop here, I should go in. Don''t worry, I will be back right away when I finish dealing with the matter


    over there," Casey said.


    Edith nodded, her eyes still full of dismay, she hesitated for a moment, then took a step forward,


    wrapped Casey''s neck directly, and kissed him.


    Casey was taken aback by the unexpected kiss. It took him several seconds beforeing to realize.


    Then he hugged Edith''s waist and kissed her passionately.


    People around saw this scene with envy. Of course, there were also some bachelorsining that


    they were too mushy at the airport.


    It was a long time before Casey let go of Edith reluctantly, his face full of contentment.


    Edith reached Casey''s ear, blushing and said, "When youe back this time, I think we can have a


    baby."


    Casey''s body suddenly stiffened, and the whole person floated up. Edith even told him that they could


    have a baby when he came back. This was naturally a huge temptation for Casey.


    It seemed that he must resolve the matter as soon as possible. As long as he got the letter left by his


    father, he would return to J City immediately.


    Eventually, Casey entered the airport, and Edith stared at it for a long time before leaving here.


    In the waiting hall, Casey sat in a seat, waiting for the ticket check.


    At this time a girl walked over here and sat opposite Casey.


    The girl looked pretty sweet, with a good figure, wearing a pleated skirt. She had two beautiful long


    legs.


    The girl''s name was Meredith Fletcher and she was from B City. She seemed to be on the same flight


    to B City with Casey today.


    Casey stared at Meredith. She was holding a packet of potato chips in her hand, and Casey


    remembered that he hadn''t eaten lunch yet, and he was a little hungry.


    Seeing Casey staring at her, Meredith immediately rolled her eyes at Casey and said, "What are you


    looking at? Haven''t you seen a beautiful woman? Smelly rascal."


    Casey smiled, not angry, he didn''t care if Meredith was a beautiful woman, but he really wanted to eat


    the potato chips in Meredith''s hands.


    Seeing that Casey did not respond, Meredith took the initiative to walk over and sit next to Casey, then


    handed Casey the potato chips in his hand, and said, "Seeing that you are still honest. You are hungry,


    right. Here you are. Don''t think that I have any feeling for you. I just pity you. You look like a poor man


    in your clothes. I won''t like you."


    Casey didn''t stand on much ceremony, and took out two pieces from her bag of potato chips and put


    them in his mouth.


    "Are you from J City?" Meredith asked. She was very outgoing and didn''t like to be alone. This time she


    went out alone to travel and let her know what true loneliness was, so even if she didn''t like Casey, she


    still talked to Casey.


    Casey nodded and asked back, "Are you from J City, too?"


    "No, I''m not. I''m from B City, and I''m traveling in J City. Actually, there is really nothing fun in J City. I''ve


    been here for a few days and haven''t seen anything interesting. The only one that makes me feel a


    little funny is there is a wimp named Casey in J City. It''s amazing that a wimp is so well-known. You


    must have heard of this person, too, right?" Meredith said.


    Casey sighed helplessly.


    "What are you sighing for?" Meredith asked inexplicably.


    "I am Casey," Casey said.


    Meredith was taken aback, then burst intoughter, and said, "My God, it wouldn''t be such a


    coincidence, you are the famous wimp. Am I lucky or unlucky? I actually meet you here unexpectedly."


    Casey nced at her speechlessly, and said, "I am Casey, but I am not a wimp."


    "Don''t quibble. Your story has been spread throughout J City. The only thing I can remember this time


    is your stories. I told my friends on the phone. They were amazed when they heard it. If I told them that


    I ran into you at the airport, they would definitely find it very funny," Meredith said with a smile.


    Casey didn''t want to argue, so he stopped talking.


    Seeing Casey stopped talking, Meredith curled her lips in disdain, and muttered, "Well. If you don''t


    want to be talked about by others, you should do something promising. You''re not promising, but you


    me others."


    Not long after, when it was time to check the ticket, Casey went directly to the ticket gate, and after


    checking the ticket, he boarded the ne.


    He sat down in his seat, and soon Meredith also walked here, her seat was next to Casey.


    "Why I''m so unlucky? My seat is next to you. Is it you coveted my beauty and follow me deliberately?"


    Meredith sat down next to Casey, staring and said.


    "I''m not so free yet," Casey said.


    "Well, who knows if it''s not. It''s normal for a person like you to have dark thoughts. It''s really unlucky.


    Sitting with you, I have to worry about all the way. I can tell you that you''d better not do anything to me.


    Otherwise, when I get to B City, I will immediately call someone over to beat you," Meredith said


    suspiciously.


    Casey felt that she was a little unreasonable, so he ignored her and closed his eyes.


    After a while, two foreigners came up on the ne. The two foreigners were strong, with brick-sized


    muscles on their arms, and they were handsome. When they got on the ne, they attracted many


    girls on the ne.


    Meredith was naturally attracted by the handsomeness of these two foreigners, and screamed.


    The two foreigners noticed Meredith and saw that she looked pretty good, so they smirked and walked


    towards Meredith.


    One of the foreigners sat on the other side of Meredith, while the other foreigner kicked Casey''s shoes


    with his foot, gave him a look, pointed his finger at the seat behind. Obviously, he wanted Casey to sit


    behind.


    Upon seeing this, Meredith was full of excitement, and quickly said to Casey, "What are you still doing


    here in a daze? Go back and sit down. I want to sit with this handsome guy."


    Casey didn''t speak either, just stood up and sat down in the back position.


    Seeing that Casey was so obedient, the foreigner showed a trace of disdain on his face and said in,


    "Jelly fish."


    Although Casey understood the foreigner''s words, he didn''t n to care about him. He was thinking


    about his father''s things. When he went back this time, if he could really see the letter left by his father,


    he might be able to find some clues.


    Margaret said that his father was not dead, but was missing. If this was the case, Casey would


    definitely find a way to find his father. After all, in this world, his father was the only rtive of Casey


    except Edith.


    As for his mother, since he was kicked out of the Davies family, he had broken off with her. Even a


    vicious tiger would not hurt its cubs, but Sasha was so cruel to him. How could Casey recognize her as


    a mother.


    Before the ne took off, Meredith suddenly screamed, then stood up, looking at the foreigner next to


    her with anger, and cursed, "Where do you touch me? Don''t think that you can do whatever you want


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    with me as I think you are handsome. I didn''t expect you to be so nasty."


    The foreigner could understand her words. Seeing that Meredith scolded in front of so many people, he


    immediately scolded her a bitch, easy girl.


    Meredith was full of anger. She really liked handsome guys, but she I hated casual sex. The foreigner


    scolded her as a bitch, which made her intolerable.


    "Get back to your seat, I don''t want to be next to you," Meredith shouted.


    At this time, the flight attendant came over and wanted to mediate the conflict, but the foreigner relied


    on being a foreigner and didn''t put the people on the ne in his eyes at all, and kept cursing some


    vulgar words. He even said that the people on the ne were all pigs.


    At this time Casey stood up. He walked to the old house and said coldly, "Go back to your seat."


    When Meredith saw Caseye forward for her, she didn''t appreciate it. After all, she already knew


    that Casey was a famous wimp in J City. Even if he came forward, he definitely couldn''t fight this strong


    and tall foreigner.


    "Don''t interfere with this matter. He is so strong. How dare you provoke him! Go back." Meredith


    shouted.


    Casey didn''t listen to Meredith''s words, even if it was just for her potato chips, Casey would never let


    the foreigner be arrogant.


    What''s more, here was C Country, so how could two foreigners go on the rampage.


    The people on the ne didn''t have any hope for Casey, seeing the size difference between Casey


    and the foreigner.


    At this time, the foreigner became a little impatient. He stretched out a hand directly to Casey and


    wanted to push Casey. Casey directly pinched his wrist, and then twisted it hard. The foreigner was


    nearly 1.9 meters tall and came directly. A big flip, and then fell heavily into the aisle.


    "Get back to your seat, otherwise I will throw you off the ne now. C Country, it was not where you


    could try any rough stuff!"

 Chapter 221 Arrive at B City

    Chapter 221 Arrive at B City


    The people on the ne were stunned when they saw this scene. They didn''t expect that Casey would


    beat the foreigner so easily.


    Meredith was also dumbfounded, staring at Casey in disbelief.


    Was this really the famous wimp in J City? When the foreigner kept his hands off her, he was the only


    one who was willing to defend her and taught the foreigner a lesson. She really couldn''t associate


    Casey in front of her with a wimp.


    Upon seeing this, the foreigner''spanion also stood up immediately, cursing Casey, and stretched


    out his hand to push against Casey.


    Casey dragged the man over, and put him on the ground.


    He used skillful energy. Although on the surface he did not use much strength, in fact, the arms of the


    two foreigners had been dislocated. Both of them fell to the ground and rolled and couldn''t get up with


    pain.


    The people around were apuded for Casey.


    "I''m going toin to you! We are protected by your country, and you must treat us preferentially!"


    The foreigner who molested Meredith endured the pain and said to Casey.


    At this time, the captain came over, and after understanding the general situation, he saw that these


    two foreigners were so arrogant, and he said coldly, "Sorry, you two have dyed the normal take-off


    of our ne. I doubt you are criminals. Now please get off the ne and be investigated."


    After speaking, the staff on several nes hurried over and lifted the two foreigners off the ne.


    Everyone on the ne began to cheer,plimenting the captain.


    The captain said a few words and asked everyone to sit down. The ne would take off after a little


    adjustment soon. As for the two foreigners, they had to be under investigation in J City.


    After solving the matter, Casey sat down again next to Meredith.


    Meredith stared at Casey incredulously, and asked, "Are you really that wimp? Are you lying to me and


    teasing me on purpose?"


    "Why do I tease you?" Casey said with a smile.


    "Then how could you be so powerful and beat those two foreigners so easily," Meredith said with wide-


    eyed eyes.


    "Maybe it''s because I''m stronger. In fact, they just look strong. Otherwise, they wouldn''t be less


    powerful than me, a man who often does housework at home," Casey fooled her.


    "What? You are so strong because you always do housework. So, how much housework do you


    usually do?" Meredith believed him.


    Caseyughed and said, "The housework that I do let the whole J City know about my reputation. So, it


    is as much as possible"


    Meredith''s enthusiasm for Casey suddenly diminished. She thought Casey was a great person, and


    thought that he said he was the famous trash in J City was just a joke.


    It now appeared that Casey didn''t make a joke to her, he was the wimp, and was just strong by doing


    housework.


    "No matter what, thank you," Meredith said.


    "I helped you because you gave me potato chips," Casey said with a smile.


    "Well, you are too proud. I am just polite to you. You are still proud of it. You also said that the two


    foreigners are just looking at the strong, but they are not as powerful as they look. If you didn''t help me,


    there would be others who would help me out. Don''t be so conceited." Meredith finished speaking,


    turned her head and stopped looking at Casey.


    Casey showed wry smile. He she didn''t expect Meredith to really believe that the two foreigners were


    not as powerful as they look.


    But he didn''t care, closed his eyes in his seat and waited for the ne to take off.


    It was almost evening when the nended at airport of B City.


    Casey got off the ne and watched the gorgeous sunset in B City, sighed with emotion.


    Unexpectedly, after a few years, he would return to thisnd. It was just that things were different. B


    City was still the same while the young man had grown into a killer with a sharp weapon and killed


    everything that prevented him.


    Walking outside the airport, Casey called Margaret and said that he had arrived in B City.


    Margaret said that she would arrange for someone to pick him up immediately, but Casey refused.


    Casey wanted to walk along the streets of B City alone, so he asked Margaret to arrange someone to


    pick him upter.


    Outside the airport, Casey intended to find a ce to eat something first. He hadn''t returned here for a


    few years. He still missed the food here.


    At this moment, Meredith''s voice sounded behind him.


    "Casey, I haven''t asked you what you areing to B City for. Don''t tell me that youe to B City to


    do housework."


    Casey turned around, smiled and said to Meredith, "Deal with some things."


    "Are you in a hurry?" Meredith asked.


    "No."


    "Then go to y with me. My friendse to pick me up. I told them several times about you. They


    were all very interested in you, and they all said they wanted to see you. Since you are not busy, then


    go with us."


    After speaking, Meredith beckoned to a few young men and women not far away, and those people


    immediately came over.


    "This is Casey, the famous wimp in J City. He has promised to y with us," Meredith said.


    Casey was speechless. He never said that he agreed to y with them. Meredith liked to make


    decisions for others too much.


    "This is the famous wimp? He doesn''t look like it."


    "It''s really amazing. He''s so useless that everyone in his city knows him. I have to make friends with


    him."


    A group of people kept staring at Casey as if they were watching animals in a zoo.


    At this time, one of the leading men of the group walked up to Casey, held out a hand to Casey, smiled


    and said, "Hello, my name is Richard Wilkinson, the son of the owner of Four Season Hotel. Wee


    to pick Meredith up today. Since you know Meredith, go and y with us."


    Richard was an extremely arrogant man. He usually liked to show off his wealth and contacts in front of


    others. He was chasing Richard recently and was thinking about how to show off. As a result, he met


    Casey.


    He now needed a person topare and bring out his excellence. Casey was a well-known wimp and


    was undoubtedly the best person to bring him off.


    Casey had heard of Four Season Hotel, which was still well-known in B City. Seeing that they all


    wanted to y with him, he couldn''t refuse, so he said, "That''s okay."


    At this time, a girl with heavy make-up, wearing a camisole, was standing next to Richard, curled her


    lips in disgust, and said, "Why do you take a wimp with us? How could this kind of person be qualified


    to y with us?"


    "Oh, May, don''t say that. He helped me once on the ne. It''s nothing to take him for fun. He does


    housework in J City every day, and finallyes out once. I don''t think he has much money for fun,"


    Meredith said.


    "That''s right. It doesn''t matter if he has no money. I am here. Let''s go. Let''s just go sing and order food


    from KTV. Although it is more expensive, it is a piece of cake to me," Richard said.


    "You are generous!" Everyone around immediately started to praise Richard, and Richard''s look was


    full of triumph.


    "Well, anyway, I don''t want to walk with such a rube, it''s shameful." May muttered.


    A group of people left the airport and went all the way to the KTV arranged by Richard.


    Kunkong KTV, a famous entertainment venue in Ciceng District of B City. It was not famous for the


    good service here, for it was owned by William Chang, the famous bigwig in Ciceng District of B City.


    Many peoplee here not to sing, but to meet William. As long as they could be friends with William,


    things would be much easier in the future.


    "Mr. Wilkinson, that is awesome. You even bring us to Kunkong KTV. It seems that your hotel has a


    good ie situation recently. I heard that people who had nothing to do with William couldn''t order a


    box here," a man said.


    Richard immediately looked arrogant, but said, "Low-key and low-key. I just have had a few meals with


    William."


    The people around were all looking at Richard with envy. It was already very awesome to be able to


    have dinner with William.


    "William? It seems that the waiter who worked in the Davies family has made such achievement. In the


    past few years when I was away, great changes have taken ce in B City," Casey said with some


    emotion.


    "Casey, what did you just say, what waiter?" Meredith stared at Casey and asked.


    Casey shook his head and said, "Nothing."


    "Casey, you don''t want toe here to be a waiter, do you? Tell you, no everyone is able to work here


    as a waiter. You are still a wimp, so it is even more impossible for you toe here to be a waiter.


    Well, but if you want toe to my hotel to be a waiter, I can arrange it for you." Richard said with a


    smile.


    Everyoneughed.


    "Oh, don''t make fun of Casey. He is still very powerful. At least he is very strong. He is half a friend of


    mine. Don''tugh at him for my sake." Meredith couldn''t stand it anymore, so she spoke.


    "Meredith, why would you defend this wimp? Don''t tell me that you are interested in this wimp," May


    suddenly said in a weird manner.


    "What are you talking about, why would I like him? I just think I invited him to y, you shouldn''t treat


    him like that," Meredith exined quickly.


    "Yes, but he is just a wimp. When you talked about him before, didn''t you smile very happily? Why are


    you now defending him," May said.


    When Richard heard May''s words, he felt that there was some truth. A hint of hostility appeared in his


    gaze at Casey.


    "Meredith''s taste is not so bad. She won''t like a wimp. Let''s go first," Richard said, thinking that a wimp


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    is worthy ofparing with him for Meredith and he had to humiliate himter.


    Then a group of people walked inside.


    Casey didn''t care, and followed them into the KTV.


    In the past few years, Casey had changed a lot in appearance, and when William was a waiter, he was


    not qualified to contact Casey, so Casey had only met William few times, and he didn''t know whether


    William could recognize him when seeing him again.

 Chapter 222 I Cant Sing Very Well

    Chapter 222 I Can''t Sing Very Well


    Entering the KTV, a woman wearing a red cheongsam with a charming figure and a sexy looj walked


    towards them.


    "Hey, isn''t this Mr. Wilkinson? Youe here for fun today? I keep you the best private room." The


    woman smiled.


    "Thanks, Macie. I bring my friends over for fun today. Is William here. Please give him my regards and


    tell him I want to invite him to dinner," Richard said with a smile.


    The woman called Macie took a look at the people behind Richard, and was taken aback when her


    eyes fell on Casey.


    She worked here and had to meet all kinds of people every day, so she could be very urate in


    judging people. Although it was only a moment, she felt that there was something which was so


    powerful about this young man that she couldn''t ignore it.


    The fierceness passed away in a sh, and Macie only caught it at that moment. No matter how much


    she stared at Casey, she only felt that he was an ordinary person.


    "William is drinking with people in it. You friends are familiar to me. You havee together often


    before, but this person, I have never seen him before. Could it be that he is also a young master of a


    certain family?" Macie stared at Casey and asked.


    Richard immediately smiled contemptuously and said, "Macie, you think too much about this. This man


    is just a wimp from another city. He is very famous as a wimp. We met at the airport. I have never seen


    such a useless person before, I thought it was fun, so I brought him together."


    Macie was taken aback when she heard Richard''s words, but she didn''t expect the man to make her


    notice him turned out to be a famous wimp.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "He is a wimp? He doesn''t look like it. You are really joking, Mr. Wilkinson," Macie said with a smile.


    "Macie, why do I have to lie to you? He is really a wimp from a small ce. He even dare not speak


    when seeing you," Richard exined.


    May and a group of people immediately echoed.


    Macie nodded her head, thinking that she might have made a mistake just now. Looking at this young


    man now, there was nothing special. So many people were humiliating him, but he did not dare to


    refute. He may be just an ordinary man.


    "Wait a moment, I''ll go and arrange the box for you," Macie said, and then turned around to arrange the


    box.


    Meredith stared strangely at the back of Macie leaving, and asked Richard, "Who is that woman?"


    It was the first time she came here and didn''t know the woman just now, and it made her feel a little


    strange that she and Casey were both here for the first time, but Macie didn''t pay attention to her at all,


    but noticed Casey. It made her a little confused.


    "That''s Macie, William''s woman. William''s fellows has changed a lot of times. Only Macie has been


    always with William. Don''t think she''s just a woman. She''s also very resourceful. Here, apart from


    William, the person who you can''t provoke the most is Macie," Richard exined.


    Meredith nodded. She had also heard of William''s reputation before, and knew that the people around


    William were not easy to mess with.


    Soon, a waiter came over and took them to a box.


    This box looked a bit luxurious, and it was considered a good one among those in the KTV. After


    everyone went in, they all praised Richard, saying that they would enjoy the best treatment because of


    Richard no matter where they go.


    Richard smiled triumphantly, and said, "This is all trivial. William and I have had meals a few times. It


    should be possible to enjoy some special treatment."


    He turned his head to look at Casey, and said, "You probably have never been to such a good box. It


    was right that you followed me. When you go back, you can show off to others."


    Casey just smiled, didn''t say anything, went to the corner and sat down.


    Everyone also sat down. Richard ordered wine and some food. After a while, everyone was rxed,


    singing and drinking.


    Meredith didn''t sing very well, so she never touched the microphone. At this time, Richard walked to


    the front, chose a song, and sang in front of Meredith.


    Richard didn''t sing well, but he felt very good about himself. In his perception, his singing was very


    beautiful, and the people around him keptplimenting him in order to tter him, which made him a


    little arrogant.


    Meredith also knew what Richard meant to her, but she felt that Richard was too exaggerated, so she


    was not interested in him at all.


    Now Richard sang in front of her, and the people around kept booing, which made her feel extremely


    embarrassed.


    After Richard sang a song, he bowed to everyone.


    A group of people immediately began to apud Richard''s good singing, and began to ask him


    confess to Meredith.


    When Meredith heard these people actually let Richard confess to her, she suddenly became a little


    embarrassed. She turned her head and nced at Casey, and said, "Casey, can you sing a song too.


    It''s not easy for youe here. It''s a pity if you don''t sing."


    When Richard saw Meredith turn the topic away, he couldn''t find a suitable opportunity to confess to


    Meredith for a while. He nced at Casey with resentment, and felt that it was because of Casey that


    he failed to confess.


    "I won''t sing anymore, I can''t sing well," Casey said.


    When Richard heard what Casey said, he immediately snorted. He thought that Casey ruined his


    confession, so he must make Casey embarrassed. Since he couldn''t sing well, then he must let Casey


    sing a song. Otherwise, how would heugh at Casey.


    After speaking, Richard smiled and said, "Don''t be humble. Generally speaking, people who say they


    can''t sing can sing very well. I will choose a song for you. Just the one I sang just now. You will


    definitely be able to sing it. Get the microphone, we are all waiting for you to sing."


    Then Richard went over and chose that song.


    May put another microphone directly into Casey''s hands. She saw what Richard meant, so she wanted


    to see Casey ashamed.


    "Hurry up and sing, let us see what a famous wimp''s singing is like. I haven''t heard of it yet." May also


    said in a weird manner.


    Meredith originally wanted to use Casey to divert the topic. Unexpectedly, everyone asked Casey to


    sing. It seemed that they obviously wanted tough at Casey after he finished singing.


    Feeling sad in her heart, she said, "If you don''t want to sing, don''t sing. Don''t listen to them."


    Casey smiled, stood up with the microphone, and said, "Since you all want to hear me sing, then I will


    sing a few words."


    Richard sneered and said, "You also know that you don''t sing very well. It must be very terrible."


    With the sound of the music, Casey waspletely immersed in the apaniment. It had been a


    long time since he sangst time. He also wanted to express himself in singing, but Edith was not by


    his side, otherwise the song would be given to Edith and he would be able to y his best.


    Everyone stared at Casey with a sneer, waiting to mock him frantically when he began to sing.


    At this time, Casey picked up the microphone. When he was singing, a very rxing voice rang, like


    the sound of heaven.


    Richard and others who were waiting to taunt Casey were stunned. They all stared at Casey in


    disbelief. They didn''t expect Casey to sing so well.


    Meredith also stared at Casey singing and was stunned. For a moment, she was attracted by Casey''s


    profile. With this moving voice, Meredith, who was already eager for love, had some special feeling in


    her mind.


    "Let me see if I forgot turn off the original singing," Richard said.


    May hurriedly walked over and took a look, and found that only the apaniment was yed. That


    was to sing, this song was sung by Casey.


    Everyone was shocked. Casey could sing so beautifully with KTV''s sounds meant he was extremely


    good at singing.


    Richard looked quite gloomy. Although he was narcissistic and thought that he sang well, he knew that


    he couldn''t sing as well as Casey at all when he heard Casey''s singing.


    And when he saw Meredith staring at Casey with feelings, Richard was even more jealous, wishing to


    go over and grab the microphone in Casey''s hand now.


    "Damn it, isn''t he wimp? Why is singing so good?" Richard gritted his teeth, especially when he thought


    that Casey sang it because his proposal, he was regretful.


    After a long time, Casey finished singing, put the microphone on the table, and sat back in the corner.


    Everyone was still immersed in his singing, unable to extricate themselves for a long time.


    Until the apaniment of the next song sounded, everyone came back to their minds.


    Meredith turned her head and nced at Casey. The desire in her eyes was hard to conceal. After a


    long time, she asked, "You, why do you sing so well? I feel that there is a person hidden in your


    singing, that person..."


    Speaking of this, Meredith became a little shy. Although she knew the possibility was very small, she


    still couldn''t help but think that the person was her.


    Casey smiled and said, "It''s my wife, I love her very much."


    Meredith''s look was immediately filled with loss. She didn''t know why she was jealous of his wife. She


    and Casey had only known each other for a day.


    Richard and the others all looked gloomy. They thought Casey was a wimp, but they didn''t expect him


    to sing so well. This shocked them and gave them a hint of jealousy towards Casey.


    A wimp, why was he better than them.


    But after Casey finished singing, no one came over to taunt him.


    After a while, May got up, said she was going to the toilet, and left the box.


    The crowd continued to sing and drink, but it was obviously not as lively as before.


    After a long time, May came back from the outside. She looked gloomy and she closed the door


    heavily. The people in the box immediately looked towards her.


    "May, what''s the matter?" Richard asked.


    "Don''t mention it, just now I ran into a rogue in the bathroom, which took advantage of me. I pped


    him. He said he wanted to teach me a hard lesson, so I said your name. He said he would bring


    someone over to get even with me. Richard, you will help me, that person should be an idle liar, and


    there must be no way topare you with."


    When Richard heard May say this, he immediately patted his chest and said, "Don''t worry, I will settle it


    down. No matter whoes, I can settle it for you. I''m not like some wimps, except for some fancy


    abilities, they can''t do anything else."


    Having said that, he also nced provocatively at Casey''s side.

 Chapter 223 Had to Get Involved

    Chapter 223 Had to Get Involved


    At one of the top boxes of Kunkong KTV.


    William was sitting on the sofa. Macie was sitting in William''s arms, with one arm around William''s


    neck, William''s face almost pressed against Macie''s chest.


    At this time, the door of the box was opened, and a man with a thin face and an inconspicuous scar


    walked in. The man looked difort, and his eyes were full of anger.


    He sat down directly next to William, picked up a ss of wine, and drank it in one go.


    William noticed this person''s reaction and immediately asked, "Cleo, what''s the matter? Why are you


    so angry?"


    Cleo turned his head and nced at William, and said with some annoyance, "I just came out of the


    toilet and saw a woman dressed like a harlot with pretty sassy makeup. I thought she was a harlot, so I


    struck up a few words with her."


    "At the beginning, she was still unwilling. She scolded me a few words, and I said that I was William.


    The sorrowful woman immediately stuck to me, and grabbed my hand to touch her."


    "I thought since we were both willing to do it, I took her to the toilet. However, when I entered the toilet,


    I slipped. After she knew I was not you, she immediately pped, saying that my toad I was dreaming."


    "I thought since she was a harlot, how could she pretend to pure. So, I scolded her. This bitch even


    wanted to p me, so I just grabbed her and wanted to bang her directly."


    "At this time, she said she was from Richard, saying that if I dared to touch her, I would definitely regret


    it. She told me her box number and asked me to go and look for her if I had the ability."


    "It is really unlucky. I encountered this kind of thing. A sorrowful woman even dared to pretend to be


    pure in front of me."


    After listening to Cleo''s words, William looked at Macie and said coldly, "How dare she be so arrogant


    in my ce! Who is this Richard? It sounds familiar."


    "Richard is the young master of Four Season Hotel. He had a few meals with us before, and they just


    came to y at that time. I didn''t expect that the person in their box actually provoke Cleo," Macie said.


    "Four Season Hotel is nothing. How dare its young master provoke my friend. Today, Cleo came to


    apany me for a drink, not for being angered. Let''s go to their box and see how arrogant Richard


    is. Dare her be rude on my site, even his father would not dare to talk to my friend like this," William


    said coldly.


    In Richard''s private room, Richard was proudly telling everyone how good his hotel was. In this KTV,


    there was no one he couldn''t afford to offend.


    "May, don''t worry, when the one who molested youes, I will definitely give him a p in the face


    and ask him to apologize to you. Who does he think he is? Dare he offend my friend," Richard said.


    May nodded to Richard, and said a little excitedly, "Richard, you are so handsome."


    At this moment, the door of the box was kicked open, and Richard was taken aback, and quickly turned


    and looked behind.


    Cleo walked in with a nk look, and said coldly, "Who did you just say you want to beat?"


    Richard looked at Cleo up and down, and felt that although this person was a bit vicious, but he didn''t


    know him, he shouldn''t be a particrly powerful person, so he didn''t need to be afraid.


    "Of course, it''s you! Dare you molest my friend! If you don''t apologize to her about this matter, I won''t


    let you go today!" Richard said fiercely.


    "Let me apologize to her? You are dreaming! This bitch seduced me, but you want me to apologize to


    her. You are really dreaming!" Cleo said coldly.


    "Don''t fart! When did I seduce you, don''t talk nonsense!" May immediately retorted, for fear that Cleo


    would tell the story at that time. After all, she was not reasonable.


    "It''s not just someone who took the initiative to post to me when I said I was William. Where is your


    coquettish look, why is it gone? Are you pretending to be pitiful?" Cleo looked at May with a sneer.


    Everyone looked at May in surprise, but they didn''t expect her to have such a side.


    "Who are you fooling around here? I still know what William looks like. Don''t fool us here anymore. I


    advise you to apologize quickly. Otherwise, you will really irritate me. Then no one can save you!"


    Richard shouted to Cleo.


    "Yes, Richard is not someone who can be provoked. Even if the God can''t save you today, I apologize


    quickly!" May echoed.


    "Oh? God can''t save him. Then can I save him?" At this moment, a cold voice sounded, and a group of


    people rushed into the box and surrounded Richard and the others.


    Afterwards, William walked into the box, staring at Richard with murderous look, awe-inspiring.


    At the moment Richard saw William, his body trembled. And then, he was too nervous to speak.


    May didn''t know what William looked like, thinking that these people who came in were just helpers


    from Cleo. With Richard''s power, she would definitely be able to contend with these people.


    "What kind of thing are you, dare to pretend to be great. How dare you, such fellows, provoke Richard!"


    Xiao Mei shouted.


    Richard''s face turned pale all of a sudden. He quickly turned around and pped May, cursing: "Who


    the hell do you say is fellow? This is William, William. Compared with William, I''m just a rubbish. Dare


    you say that William can''t offend me. Are you dicing with death!"


    May covered her face and stared at William incredibly. She didn''t expect Cleo to find William.


    Everyone in the box was also full of horror. What May said just now must have provoke William. If


    William was angry, everyone in the room may not be able to leave.


    Casey stared at William and found that this person was indeed the waiter who worked in the Davies


    family back then. Only a few yearster, William had a little more domineering, and was not as humble


    as he used to be.


    He did not intend to care about this matter. After all, this matter was caused by May and had nothing to


    do with him. The attitude of these people towards him today was not good. He had not been


    sympathetic to help people who mocked him.


    "What are you talking about, he... he is William?" May stared at William in disbelief, and her heart was


    about to jump out nervously.


    "Of course!" Richard red at May irritably. At this moment, he had no intention of protecting her. After


    all, William was here, and he would be over today if he said something wrong.


    He turned to look at William and said apologetically, "William, I really don''t know that this man is your


    friend. Please forgive my ignorant friend since we have had meals before."


    "You? Even if your father is here today, I won''t give him face. Cleo is my brother. Since this bitch dares


    to beat him, I must get even for him today." William said coldly.


    May suddenly regretted, and hurriedly stepped forward, begging, "William, it''s all my fault. I''m all to


    me for this matter. I am willing to apologize to this man and please forgive me."


    "Since you already know this to me you, then you should know that it is useless to apologize."


    William said, "Cleo, this person will be handled by you. You can do whatever you want. I promise no


    one dares to stop you today."


    Cleo showed a smirk immediately, and said to May awkwardly, "Did you not let me touch you at that


    time? Now I will bang you in front of your friend. Dare you resist."


    May''s face was full of horror, she subconsciously took two steps behind, begging for mercy, "Sir, I really


    know that I was wrong. Please forgive me, even if you really want to have sex with, I will agree. Can we


    not be here? "


    "William, what happened today is really just a misunderstanding. Please forget what happened today. I


    will pay you to go to the massage town with this man to have fun. Please not do anything to May."


    Richard also thought that William would care about him, so he said.


    When William heard what Richard said, he kicked him directly on the stomach, and cursed, " Fucking


    misunderstanding. I am here to get even for my friend today. Do you think you can calm down my


    brother''s anger as you invite us to massage? Now what can let my brother calm down is to have sex


    with this woman in front of you, so you don''t waste my time."


    Richard sat down on the ground, never daring to say more.


    Meredith looked at this scene full of anger, thinking that no matter how great William was, he couldn''t


    be so unreasonable, so she said, "How are you like this? May has already apologized to you. Why are


    you still so cruel to her? And still have to do such a thing to her, have you known thews?"


    Cleo sneered and said, "Laws? Here, William''sw is the onlyw. You girl actually likes to be


    stickybeaked. I think you look pretty. Why don''t you two have fun with me?"


    The expression on Meredith''s face suddenly changed. She didn''t expect that Cleowould have designs


    on her, and she became frightened.


    William stared at Meredith and said with a smile, "This one looks more beautiful, so it''s better for you to


    get this one first."


    Cleoughed and said, "You know me, then I''ll listen to you, and I''ll bang this nosy person first."


    Richard felt anxious when he saw that Cleo was about to attack Meredith, but he did not dare to


    confront William, so even if he felt sorry for Meredith, he did not stand up to defend Meredith in the end.


    Cleo walked towards Meredith, reaching out to drag her over.


    Meredith hurriedly retreated to the back, and said with a panic, "What are you going to do? If you dare


    to plot against me, I will call the police."


    Cleo smiled disdainfully, and said, "You can go to the police, and see if the police wille and arrest


    me."


    "Meredith, just ept your fate, no one dares to disobey William''s orders on his site," May said


    helplessly, she had already acquiesced to the encounter she was about to face today.


    When Meredith heard May say this, she looked at her resentfully and said, "I was just helping you, but I


    didn''t expect you to treat me like this."Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    "I didn''t ask you to help me. Obviously, you asked for it, so don''t me me." May retorted immediately.


    Seeing that Meredith was about to be captured by Cleo, at this moment, Casey stood up, stood in front


    of Meredith, and said coldly, "This matter has nothing to do with her. What she did just now is not


    wrong. If you want to touch her today, then I will have to intervene in this matter."

 Chapter 224 We Have Nothing to Do with Him

    Chapter 224 We Have Nothing to Do with Him


    Cleo stared at Casey and yelled, "What the hell are you? Dare you stop me. Don''t you see William


    standing behind? Get out of here, I''m going to have fun with these two girls."


    "William is here, so what? Let me see who would dare to hurt her today!" Casey said magnificently.


    As soon as he said this, everyone present was stunned. No one thought that a famous wimp would


    dare to challenge William.


    Only Meredith looked at him withplicated look. In one day, Casey stood up for her twice. Even if


    she had preconceived notions of Casey, but at this time, those prejudices all disappeared.


    No matter who it was, it would have feelings for people who helped it twice in a day''s crisis.


    At this moment, Meredith only felt that she would never hate Casey anymore, instead she had a slight


    liking for him.


    William saw someone obstructing Cleo, and he also nced here. When he saw Casey''s look, he was


    taken aback, and then as if he was thinking of something, a cold air came out of his back.


    This... how could this person be so familiar? Hadn''t he already left B City? How would he appear here?


    Although William was only fortunate enough to meet Casey a few times, he still remembered Casey''s


    appearance clearly. Even if Casey''s appearance had changed a lot, there would always be some


    shadows back then.


    William''s heartbeat quickened all of a sudden. If he was the man from the Davies family, he would


    probably be over today.


    "Are you fucking crazy? Didn''t you hear what William said just now? If you dare to intervene in today''s


    affairs, you will only die without a ce to be buried! Go away quickly and don''t waste William''s friend''s


    time." After Richard heard Casey''s words, he quickly yelled at Casey.


    Casey provoked William publicly. Once William got angry, everyone in the room would be in trouble.


    So even if Richard liked Meredith, it didn''t matter. At this time, saving his life was the most important


    thing. As for whether he liked Meredith or not, it didn''t make sense anymore. After all, Meredith would


    not be a pure woman after William''s friend bang her. Richard naturally looked down on such a woman.


    When Meredith heard Richard''s words, she immediately looked at Richard angrily and said, "Richard, I


    am really blind. I didn''t expect you to be this kind of person!"


    Richard was a little embarrassed, but since the matter had been punctured, he didn''t need to pretend it


    anymore.


    "Meredith, I just want to protect myself. Didn''t you hear what the wimp just said? He is provoking


    William. Do you know how terrible the consequences of angering William are? Originally, you and May


    just need to make a little sacrifice. However, he said such words and I can''t help it." Richard exined.


    "Yes, this idiot dares to offend William. He wants to take us to death. William, I can let your friend do


    whatever he wants, along as you can let me go," May said.


    The rest of the people began to echo, and began to persuade Meredith to have sex with Cleo, as long


    as she sacrificed, then everyone would be saved.


    "You shameless guys. How unlucky I am that I became friends with you. Want me to sacrifice to save


    you? No way!" Meredith shouted hysterically.


    The looks of Richard and May and others suddenly became quite gloomy.


    "Fuck, you two are too arrogant. If that''s the case, don''t me me for being rude!"


    Cleo yelled viciously, and then he wanted to do hit Casey. At this time, Casey kicked directly on Cleo''s


    body, and Cleo flew out towards the back.


    Everyone''s looks changed, and they didn''t expect Casey to dare to kick Cleo.


    Although William saw Casey''s attack on Cleo, he did not let his own people stop him. He was still


    determining whether this person was from the Davies family or not. If he was, even if Casey killed Cleo,


    he couldn''t say anything.


    Richard saw that William had no response, rolled his eyes, and hurriedly said, "William, this man is a


    wimp from another city. He is a famous wimp. He is crazy. I don''t know him very much. It was he


    wanted toe and sing with us. He has to sing with us, so what he does has nothing to do with us


    either. William, don''t be angry with us because of him."


    "Yes, William, he has nothing to do with us. Don''t me us for him."


    "Yes, William, any of his decisions has nothing to do with us. We don''t even know him."


    The rest of the people also echoed.


    At this time Cleo got up from the ground, took a look at William, enduring the pain, and said, "William,


    what are you doing in a daze? This guy has kicked me. Why don''t let your people beat him?"


    William did not pay attention to Cleo, but walked up to Casey with a respectful look, and asked


    cautiously, "Sir, is your surname Davies?"


    "William, this idiot is called Casey Davies. He is from J City, a small city. He is a famous wimp there.


    You don''t need to be so polite to him," When Richard saw that William was so respectful to Casey, he


    said immediately.


    The expression on William''s suddenly changed. The man form the Davies family was named Casey,


    and heter heard that Casey seemed to have gone to J City. Now that Richard said this, he


    immediately confirmed that the person in this box was the man from the Davies family!


    He immediately turned around, red at Richard, and said to his subordinates, "Hold him down, p


    his mouth a hundred times."


    Several of William''s subordinates immediately came over, held Richard, and pped him on his face


    fiercely.


    Richard looked dumbfounded. He didn''t know why William suddenly let his subordinates beat him. He


    wanted to ask for mercy, but his face was pped one by one, leaving him no chance to speak.


    May and the others also looked at Richard in surprise, and did not dare to talk casually for a while.


    Otherwise, they would be the next one to be pped.


    But they couldn''t understand why William was so angry when heard what Richard just said about


    Casey.


    "William, what''s the matter with you? You should let people teach that idiot a lesson," Cleo also yelled


    in confusion.


    William pped Cleo''s face, cursing, "I think you are a fucking idiot. Be honest, otherwise I won''t be


    able to save you!"


    Cleo stared at William in surprise. Seeing his murderous look, he knew that William was not joking, so


    he shut up immediately.


    William walked towards Casey. Now he hadpletely lost that kind of kingly demeanor. He was as if


    he had returned to the time when he worked for the Davies family, he nodded and bowed to Casey, not


    daring to overstep a little bit.


    "Young..." William was about to call Master Casey before he saw Casey red at him. He understood


    Casey''s meaning, so he immediately changed his words, "Mr. Casey, I really didn''t expect to meet you


    here. I haven''t seen you for so many years, you changed a lot. I almost didn''t recognize you."


    "You also changed a lot. Compared with the past, you are now more of a kingly style," Casey smiled.


    "Mr. Casey, how dare Ipare with you. In front of you, I will always be just a handyman. What


    happened today is really a misunderstanding. I didn''t expect Mr. Casey to be in this box. If I knew that, I


    would definitely not let theme over and make you trouble," William said with a guilty expression on


    his face.


    A group of people looked at William''s attitude towards Casey. Although they were surprised, they all


    understood that William and Casey must know each other, and Casey''s identity was definitely not


    simple. Otherwise, it would be impossible for a bigwig like William to be so conscientious.


    They were all regretful, and felt that they shouldn''t have treated Casey so rudely before. If Casey really


    had something to do with William, then their previous attitude towards Casey had simply made


    themselves be in trouble.


    Meredith also looked at Casey with a strange look. She thought that both she and Casey had gone


    against with William, and William would definitely not let them go. However, it seemed that William did


    not dare to make trouble in front of Casey.


    She had already nned to fight to the end, but now it seemed that things were bad as she thought,


    and she felt relieved.


    "I just returned to B City today. I don''t care about today''s affairs, but you''d better take care of your


    friends in the future. Don''t have designs on little girl casually. I can''t control others, but this one is my


    friend. Ask Cleo toe over and apologize to her," Casey said.


    William immediately nodded, turned to look at Cleo, and shouted, "What are you still doing there?


    Come over and apologize."


    Cleo didn''t dare to disobey William''s orders, so he hurried over, bowed to Meredith, and said, "I''m


    sorry, I won''t dare to do it anymore."


    Meredith was still at a loss. Seeing Cleo suddenly apologized to her, she didn''t know what to say for a


    while.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Casey, should I say something or forgive him?" Meredith whispered in Casey''s ear.


    "No, you didn''t do anything wrong about this. So, you don''t have to forgive him," Casey said.


    Cleo was also embarrassed, then turned to look at May, and asked, "Mr. Casey, do I have to apologize


    to this one too?"


    "Did you not hear what they said just now? I have nothing to do with them. Whether you want to


    apologize to him or not is entirely up to you. Don''t ask me. I don''t know them well. I don''t care the


    matters between you and them. I only care about Meredith. You can solve your matters now."


    The expressions of May''s and others'' suddenly changed. They knew that they couldn''t escape today.


    After Casey finished speaking, he turned to look at Meredith and said, "Let''s go."


    Meredith nodded, and walked out with Casey. When approaching the door, he said to William, "You can


    handle the matter here. I''ll wait for you outside."


    William nodded immediately, not daring to vite anything.


    After Casey took Meredith out, William nced at these people in the box coldly, turned his head and


    said to Cleo, "Cleo, go ahead."


    "What?" Cleo asked William.


    "Did you not hear what Mr. Casey said just now? These people have nothing to do with Mr. Casey. You


    only need to apologize to Mr. Casey and the girl. As for the rest, do what you are going to do.


    Furthermore, what they said to Mr. Casey is rude. You have to do more ruthlessly." William said.


    Cleo nodded immediately, turned his head and sneered at May. At this time, Richard had already been


    pumped and his mouth was full of blood.


    He was beaten just now, and he was upset. Now he could vent his anger with those people.


    He stared at May and said with a smirk, "I heard you say that you didn''t know Mr. Casey just now. If this


    is the case, let''s continue. I will bang you in front of them first, then beat them. "

 Chapter 225 Im Enough to Deal with All Those People

    Chapter 225 I''m Enough to Deal with All Those People


    Outside KTV, Casey and Meredith were standing together. Meredith stared at Casey nervously. What


    happened just now surprised her. She didn''t know why William treated Casey so respectfully, so she


    didn''t dare to treat Casey like before.


    "Casey, well, why did William help you. Isn''t it your first time toe to B City? It seemed he know


    you," Meredith said cautiously.


    Casey turned to look at her, smiled and said, "I spent some time in B City a long time ago. At that time,


    William was still a waiter. I didn''t expect he to be a bigwig when I came back again.


    Meredith immediately came up with some thoughts and asked, "So you and him were both serving as


    waiters at the time, and he helped you because of it."


    Casey did not admit or deny. Meredith thought Casey felt a little embarrassed. After all, if this was the


    case, William would have made such achievement while he was just a wimp who wasughed at. It


    was indeed a bit hurt to pride.


    "Sorry, I didn''t ask on purpose, but I was just a little curious. By the way, you sing so beautifully. It is the


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    best singing among people I have seen," Meredith said.


    "Thank you," Casey said.


    Meredith couldn''t help ying with her fingers. She was nervous, always thinking about talking to


    Casey, but she didn''t know what to say.


    The appearance of the adolescent girl''s first love showed vividly on her face.


    At this time, William walked out from inside, came to Casey, and said respectfully, "Mr. Casey."


    "Find someone to send her back, it''s not safe for the girl to be alone at night," Casey said.


    Meredith stared immediately, and said, "Why do you ask person to send me back?"


    Casey was taken aback, and asked, "It''s sote, if you don''t want to go back, what else are you doing


    here? If you have other things, you can also ask his people to send you there."


    Meredith was immediately embarrassed, thinking that Casey was really a straight man. She didn''t want


    to go back. Naturally, she wanted to stay with Casey for a while, but she didn''t expect Casey to be so


    iprehensible.


    "Then... Then I''ll go home. What is your WeChat ount? Let me friend you on WeChat," Meredith


    continued.


    Casey smiled and gave her WeChat ount to Meredith.


    He naturally saw Meredith''s mind, but he and Meredith just met together, and it was impossible for him


    to have anything to do with Meredith. Therefore, it was better not to give Meredith this hope.


    William immediately arranged for someone to drive over. Meredith got into the car with a look full of


    dismay, and shouted to Casey before leaving, "I suddenly felt that you are also very good, and you


    must keep in touch with me in the future."


    Watching the car drive away, Casey turned to look at William, and asked, "How has the Davies family


    changed in the past few years when I''ve been away."


    "Master, after you left, it is your mother who is in charge of the Davies family. What I did not expect is


    that after you left, your mother drove out all those who followed your father from the Davies. People


    stayed were close to her."


    "At the beginning I vowed to follow your father all my life. After you left, I was kicked out of the Davies


    family because of this. But fortunately, I was lucky and I worked hard to achieve some of my current


    achievements. Of course, it is just a piece of cake to you."


    William exined to Casey, with a hint of emotion in their tone.


    Casey''s eyes narrowed immediately. He didn''t expect that after he left, Sasha would have driven all his


    father''s confidantes out of the Davies family. No matter what he thought, Casey felt that Sasha caused


    his father''s disappearance.


    But Margaret told Casey that Sasha had no such ability at the time. The reason why she had the


    opportunity to be in power was that after her father disappeared, there were disagreements within the


    family. She and Margaret took the opportunity to drive Casey away, and then took control of the Davies


    family.


    If it was the case, Casey can''t figure out why Sasha would treat her son as an enemy. And she tried her


    best to be in charge of the Davies family, even if she had to drive out her son of the Davies family.


    He shook his head vigorously, no longer thinking about these things. Anyway, he had returned to B


    City, truth woulde out when he saw Sasha.


    He took out his cell phone, called Margaret, told her that he was at the door of Kunkong KTV and


    asked her to send someone to pick him up.


    "Master, with all due respect, I have also heard about the things that happened back then. The


    rtionship between you and the Davies family should be bad now. You should be careful when you


    "I know it. After all, everyone said that I nned to kill her to seize power. How could the rtionship


    between me and her not be terrible?" Casey said.


    "You are definitely not such a person. I have known for a long time that there was another secret in the


    things back then, and I heard that the eldestdy of the Tianyuan Chamber of Commerce has recently


    disappeared. The people from Tianyuan Chamber of Commerce went to the Davies family and said


    that the young master of the Davies family had killed the eldestdy, which makes me feel a bit weird,"


    William said.


    Casey frowned immediately, feeling that this matter was a bit weird. He had never seen the eldestdy


    of the Tianyuan Chamber of Commerce, let alone killed her.


    "It seems that after I go back this time, I have to ask her carefully what is going on," Casey murmured.


    When the two people were chatting, a few vans suddenly stopped at the entrance of the bar. A total of


    more than a dozen people came down, all with weapons in their hands.


    The leader was a bald man, looked fierce and wicked. He was followed by a man with a calm aura.


    Casey noticed the man at a nce, and he could feel a strong aura from the man.


    When William saw these people walking by, his look changed. He immediately shouted, "Asher! What


    do you want to do?"


    "Hey, William, is it possible that you forgot thest time you robbed me of my site? Until now, I still have


    a few men lying in the hospital. They were beaten badly by you at the time. I naturally came here to


    revenge for them." The bald man sneered.


    "Last time I was able to beat you down, then I also can do it this time. Are you not afraid that your men


    will be ruined again?" William said coldly.


    The reason why William was able to develop in Ciceng District was based on a his ruthlessness. In


    addition, when he was in the Davies family, he learned a lot from Casey''s father, so ordinary people


    could notpare to him at all.


    "Hey, I know how powerful you are. No one would dare to provoke you in Ciceng District. It''s a pity that


    I just got news that your old injury rpsed two days ago and you are currently undergoing


    recuperation. I don''t know if you in this state can beat my people," Asher said with a look full of


    confidence.


    The expression onWilliam''s face changed. He didn''t expect Asher to find out that his old injuries had


    rpsed in the past few days. If this were the case, then today''s things would be a little difficult.


    Asher''s power in Ciceng District was second only to William, and the two have fought many times.


    Although Asher knew that William was powerful, he is not afraid of him, so he dared toe and find


    trouble when William''s old injury rpsed.


    He also knew that it was impossible to just want to destroy William, but it was a good choice to make


    William suffer.


    "And I have to tell you a piece of good news. I have invited someone from Yunxi Martial Club this time.


    This one is an outstanding disciple of Yunxi Martial Club , Reggie Shaw. His strength is unfathomable.


    It is easy enough to deal with you, who is recovering from an injury!" Asher introduced the middle-aged


    man around him.


    William''s look changed, and he said, "You actually invited the people from Yunxi Martial Club . Didn''t


    they im to not participate in any battle in B City?"


    Asher sneered and said, "If you can''t invite them, it can only show that you are not capable. This


    doesn''t mean that I can''t invite them. Just wait for death!"


    After hearing the Yunxi Martial Club , Casey''s heart also moved, and there was a trace of joking in his


    gaze at Reggie.


    William turned his head and nced at Casey, and said, "Master, you go first. You can''t stay here


    today. I''m afraid you will be hurt."


    Casey smiled and said, "I''ll wait a bit longer. Anyway, the person who came to pick me up hasn''t


    arrived. What''s more, your old injury has rpsed. You should not be able to deal with these people.


    Since you were kicked out of the Davies family because of following my father, today, I will help you to


    repay your kindness."


    "Master Casey, you must not be impulsive. Although Asher is nothing whenpared to the Davies


    family, it is not that easy to deal with him. Moreover, he also invited someone from the Yunxi Martial


    Club . Master. You''d better go first," William said anxiously.


    William''s impression of Casey still stayed at the time Casey left a few years ago. At that time, in order


    to make it easier for everyone to ept the fact that Casey was kicked out of the Davies family,


    Margaret publicized Casey was a domineering, stubborn, andzy standard man.


    Although William felt that Casey had be much calmer now. However, he was the eldest master of


    the Davies family after all. Since he was a child, he had always got what he wanted and no one dared


    to provoke him. How could he deal with Asher and people from Yunxi Martial Club .


    "Don''t underestimate me. If I didn''t happen to be here today, you might have to suffer a lot today,"


    Casey said with a smile.


    Seeing that Casey didn''t listen to him, William sighed helplessly, turned his head to look at Asher, and


    said coldly, "Asher, wait, I''ll call someone. Even if my old injury recurs, my subordinates are not as


    weak as you think, you will regreting here today."


    Casey took a step forward and said loudly, "No, I''m enough to deal with people like them."


    Asher immediately stared at Casey. He didn''t know Casey. When Casey said this, he asked in a cold


    voice, "Don''t brag. Dare you to report your name, let me see who you are? How dare you be so


    arrogant!"


    "Casey!"


    Casey spoke with a low voice, but with strong prating power, it echoed in everyone''s ears.

 Chapter 226 Why Are They All Down

    Chapter 226 Why Are They All Down


    The people on Asher''s side were taken aback when they heard Casey said his name.


    William became a little embarrassed. Casey''s reputation in B City over the years was not very good.


    There were even rumors that Casey was driven out of the Davies family because he was too useless.


    Gradually, the name Casey became a joke in B City.


    Casey said his name at this time would only make people from Asher even more contemptuous.


    "Fuck, are you the wimp who was kicked out by the Davies family? What did you just say? You can


    handle all of us by yourself? It really funny. I really don''t know why you, such a wimp, are so confident.


    If you are someone else from the Davies, I might still be a little afraid. But if you are Casey, I don''t have


    to worry at all. After all, even if I kill you today, the Davies family won''t me me, and maybe they have


    to thank me," Asher sneered.


    "It turns out that this is stray dog. Today I finally saw him in real. I heard that he has been driven out of


    B City. How could he be here?" Reggie said.


    "No matter why he appeared here, he''s just a wimp. There is nothing to worry about," Asher said with


    disdain.


    "Asher, shut up. No matter how, he belongs to the Davies family, you are not qualified to talk about


    him," William said with a cold look.


    "William, who are you fooling? Who doesn''t know that Casey has been removed from the Davies


    family? I heard that he wanted to kill his mother to seize power back then. Do you think the Davies


    family will take revenge on me for him? Stop dreaming." Asher curled his lips and said to William.


    William was angry, but couldn''t refute Asher, so he gritted his teeth and stared at him with murderous


    look.


    "Boy, didn''t you just say that you want to deal with all of us alone? Do it, let me see how capable you


    are," Asher said with a sneer.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    At this time, Reggie took two steps forward, with a sarcastic smile on his face, and said, "Let me learn


    the power of the man who was abandoned by the Davies family. I''ve heard of his reputation a long time


    ago. This is the first time I have seen him. I am afraid this is the only opportunity in my life to bully


    people from the Davies family, so I should cherish it."


    Asherughed at once and said, "Reggie, you are really humorous, but your words are true. It''s really


    strange that a rich family like the Davies family grow up a wimp."


    Casey looked at Reggie coldly, and said, "If you want to do it, hurry up, otherwise the person who picks


    me up will be thereter."


    William was anxious, and stood behind Casey and said, "Casey, you shouldn''t get involved in this


    matter. The people at Yunxi Martial Club are not simple, you are not be able to beat him."


    Casey smiled and said, "I have also heard of Yunxi Martial Club . If the owner of Yunxi Martial Club


    After speaking, Casey rushed towards Reggie, without any hesitation.


    "How shameless you are. You are not even worthy of carrying shoes to the owner of Yunxi Martial Club


    . I alone will be enough to beat you!"


    Reggie also snorted coldly, and rushed towards Casey.


    Asher sneered at Casey, thinking that Casey was nothing when facing Reggie.


    "Boss, how do I feel that this Casey is not such a weak person? Look at his speed, he is no slower than


    Reggie," one of Asher''s men said.


    "He is from the Davies family. He must have received some training since he was a child. It is normal to


    have such a speed, but his strength is definitely not as strong as that of Reggie. The reputation of


    Yunxi Martial Club is great in B City. It''s very easy for Reggie to deal with an abandoned man of the


    Davies family," Asher said confidently.


    Seeing Casey and Reggie start fighting, William felt anxious. He knew that it was impossible to stop


    him at this time, so he quickly turned around, walked into the KTV, and called his men.


    Seeing William entered, Asher curled his lips. He didn''t worry about William calling someone out. After


    all, as long as Reggie was there, he would have nothing to be afraid of today.


    Casey and Reggie fought with each other, and the two immediately attacked their respective vital


    points. Reggie sneered and said, "There is still a long way to go before you can beat me. The ws are


    revealed, I am afraid you can''t hold on my ten attacks."


    "Really?" Casey also smiled, and hit Reggie''s ribs with one hand.


    Reggie''s look changed drastically. He didn''t expect Casey to use such tricky tricks. He can indeed


    attack Casey''s vitals now, but if he continued to attack Casey, then Casey''s fist would hit his ribs. It was


    uncertain how much damage he could cause Casey by then, but Casey could definitely break his ribs.


    Casey''s w was deliberately exposed to Reggie. He was not worried that Reggie would attack his


    w, because as long as Reggie was not stupid, he would eventually retract his fist and block Casey''s


    fist.


    In this way, Casey would use the next move he had prepared to force Reggie to reveal his ws again.


    "Boss, how do I feel that Reggie seems be on the back foot?" Asher''s man asked.


    Asher also frowned, feeling that Reggie was on the back foot, and it waspletely two feelings from


    when he fought with others before.


    "What do you know? He is retreating for advancement. You will know in a moment. After another move,


    Reggie will find the w in Casey, and he will punch it directly..."


    Before Asher''s words were finished, Casey had already used the trick just now to force Reggie''s ws,


    and then hit him directly with a punch.


    Reggie suddenly screamed, and stepped back again and again, his face full of pain.


    Asher and his men were dumbfounded immediately, and Asher was even more shocked. He didn''t


    expect that his words would be reversed, and the positions of Casey and Reggie were reversed.


    "How is this possible! How could this wimp beat Reggie!" Asher shouted.


    Reggie was as shocked as Asher. He never expected that he would be repelled by an abandoned man.


    "I was careless just now. Come again, you can''t beat me!"


    Reggie rushed toward Casey again.


    It''s a pity that after dozens of attacks, Reggie was shocked to find that he had been pressed and


    beaten by Casey.


    "I said, unless the owner of your Yunxi Martial Club over, you can never beat me," Casey said calmly.


    Reggie was dissatisfied, roared, and struck Casey directly with a punch.


    Casey stood firm and charged, and punched him. The two fists collided, and then there was a clicking


    sound.


    Reggie quickly withdrew his fist. He stared at Casey with horror on his face. Casey''s punch just now


    directly broke the bones of several of his fingers.


    "You... wait for me. I won''t let you go. I am from the Yunxi Martial Club . My brothers will definitely


    avenge me. If they cannot beat you, I will go to find the owner. I will never let you go!"


    Reggie yelled at Casey, and then endured the pain, ran to the side of the road, stopped a car, got in


    and hurried to the hospital.


    Asher and others were immediately dumbfounded. They didn''t expect that Casey would beat Reggie


    and Reggie even run away.


    At this time, Casey turned to look at Asher and his men, and walked towards them unhurriedly.


    Asher swallowed immediately, wondering why his legs trembled uncontrobly.


    "Boss, what should we do now?" All of Asher''s men stared at Casey nervously.


    Asher took a deep breath, gritted his teeth and said, "What if he beats Reggie away, he is only one


    person, and we have so many people. We do not have to be afraid of him, let''s hold him down together.


    When I hit on his head a few times, he will definitely not be able to resist."


    Although he said so, Asher was ready to escape.


    When Casey walked to Asher and the others, Asher directly shouted, "Go, hold him down, he can''t


    beat all of us!"


    Those men of Asher rushed towards Casey, but Asher turned his head and ran away.


    Casey directly ignored Asher''s men, and quickly chased Asher who was running away. After a kick,


    Asher fell down, and the teeth in his mouth were knocked off by the stones on the ground.


    After resolving Asher, Casey turned his head and shot others. After a short time, Casey was the only


    one standing in front of the bar.


    At this time, William walked out of the KTV with his men. He was worried and didn''t know what


    happened to Casey alone.


    ording to his guess, Casey may have been beaten up by Reggie now, so he must rush out with


    someone to rescue Casey.


    But when he walked outside the KTV, he saw Asher and his men all fell to the ground, and Reggie was


    not here, only Casey was standing alone. He was stunned on the spot.


    "This... how is this possible, why did they all fall?" William muttered, "Casey, did you do this? There are


    so many of them, all of whom were knocked down by you alone?"


    Casey turned his head and nced at him, then smiled and said, "I said, I''m enough to deal with these


    people alone, you don''t need to go in and call someone."


    After speaking, he picked up Asher and threw him in front of William.

 Chapter 227 I Am Back

    Chapter 227 I Am Back


    William couldn''t be more shocked, and he stared at Casey for a long time and could not speak.


    Although Reggie of the Yunxi Martial Club had disappeared, it could be heard from Casey''s words that


    Reggie must have been defeated by Casey, and it was estimated that he had escaped.


    Sure enough, people of the Davies family were great. Even if Casey was driven out, he still had the


    blood of the Davies family on his body. He was so powerful that ordinary people like them could not


    imagine.


    "Master, it seems that I underestimated you, so I will apologize to you," William said.


    Casey smiled and said, "It''s okay, I''m used to it. When I was in J City, those people didn''t put me in the


    eyes."


    At this time, Asher, who fell on the ground, gritted his teeth and said coldly, "Casey, you are indeed


    amazing. Even the person from Yunxi Martial Club is beaten by you. But no matter what, you have also


    been driven out of the Davies family. Without the protection of the Davies family, you are just an


    ordinary person who is a bit strong while I have countless men to help me!"


    "Even if I couldn''t fix William today, I will still be able to wait for tomorrow, and you can''t stay with


    William every day. Sooner orter, I will let William suffer!"


    Casey stared at Asher and said, "If you really want to do that, then I can kill you now."


    Asherughed immediately and said, "Kill me? What do you use to kill me? Casey, you are the wimp


    who was kicked out of the house by the Davies family. You have no support. At most you can only beat


    me. Even William dare not say such a thing. How can you be so confident?"


    Casey curled his lips. He never felt how difficult it was to get rid of a rogue. Even if he was alone, he


    could still do it.


    Asher''s mind was only limited to the past. He didn''t know that Casey''s forbearance in the past few


    years had changed a lot from the past. Killing him or not was only a matter of thought. Destroying


    Asher was nothing more than killing life.


    "Master, Asher is right. There is a lot of involvement behind him. It is not easy to destroy him. But you


    don''t have to worry, you helped me beat him up today, and I will never let him make trouble here again


    in the future," William also said.


    Casey stared at Asher indifferently, and said, "No, he won''t have a future."


    "I''m dying ofughing. You are quite stubborn. I just want to know how can you destroy me by your


    own? With your fist? Can you kill me? Or do you rely on the strength of the Davies family? The Davies


    family can indeed destroy me, but you have been driven out of the Davies family. Wake up, you are


    abandoned by the Davies family, you have no ability to destroy me!"


    Asher felt confident and determined that Casey could not destroy him by his own power. The fact that


    Casey was driven out of the Davies family was well known to all people in B City, so he had nothing to


    worry about.


    Just after he said this, a dark ck Bugatti Veyron stopped at the door of Kunkong KTV, and then a


    man in a ck suit and ck-rimmed sses got off the car.


    The man nced at Casey and walked over quickly.


    After seeing the man, William''s look changed and he said, "Michal, why did hee here? Master


    Casey, Michal Griffiths is the bodyguard of your mother. Will hee for you? Do you want to? ..."


    Casey shook his head and said, "Don''t worry, he is here to pick me up."


    William was taken aback. He didn''t expect that the Davies family woulde to pick up Casey. So, had


    Casey reconciled with the Davies family?


    If this was the case, then the words Asher said just now were undoubtedly making himself in trouble.


    He could only wait for his fate.


    William nced at Asher with a sneer. He thought he was really lucky today, maybe he could really use


    Casey''s power to destroy Asher.


    Asher also turned his head and nced, and he was slightly taken aback when he found that Michal


    had arrived. Then he guessed that Michal had received the news that Casey had returned to B City, so


    he hade to assassinate him. Therefore, he nced at Casey with a sneer.


    "Casey, don''t threaten to kill me. I think you can''t protect yourself today. I saw the person walking here.


    That is the bodyguard of the Davies family. He must be here to kill you. You''d better run away quickly!"


    Asher sneered.


    Casey stood motionless. At this time, Michal walked up to Casey, bowed deeply to him, and said,


    "Master, I''mte."


    Casey smiled and said, "It''s true that youe a littleter. If youe earlier, I won''t have to do it


    myself."


    Michal was stunned when he heard Casey''s words. He also noticed the situation here just now. He also


    guessed something, so he asked, "Is there anything troubled you? Can you tell me? I will solve it for


    you."


    Asher was dumbfounded when he heard Michal called Casey as master. He stared at Casey in


    disbelief and said to Michal, "Michal, isn''t Casey already kicked out of the Davies family? Why are you


    so respectful to him? He is abandoned by the Davies family!"


    After hearing Asher''s words, Michal kicked his head without hesitation, and said coldly, "Nonsense, you


    are looking for death!"


    "Master Casey, he offended you just now, what do you want to do with him?" Michal turned his head


    and looked at Casey again.


    "Destroy him," Casey only said two words.


    "Yes! After today, you will never see this person again." Michal immediately agreed.


    Then he took out his cell phone and made a call.


    "You are William, right. People from the Davies family wille overter, you watch him here, I need


    to send Master Casey back now." Michal looked at William.


    William immediately nodded and said, "No problem! He will never run away with me watching him


    here!"


    "Goodbye." Casey turned to look at William, smiled at him, and then walked towards the Bugatti


    Veyron.


    Michal quickly followed.


    Asher was desperate and shouted, "Casey, I know I was wrong, let me go, I don''t dare to talk nonsense


    anymore. Please forgive me."


    William directly stepped on Asher''s face and sneered, "Asher, you asked for it. You should understand


    this truth. It''s a pity that such a simple truth requires your own life. Now no matter who you ask, you


    can''t be saved!"


    The Davies family''s mansion was located in the most prosperous part of Ciceng District in B City,


    covering an area of nearly 500 acres. ording to rumors, this mansion was an ancient pce, which


    waster bought by the Davies family and transformed into what it was now.


    The mansion of the Davies family retained the deep courtyard of the pce of the past, and only some


    infrastructures had been remodeled. Therefore, the mansion of the Davies family still had a very strong


    ancient style.


    If it were to open up as a scenic spot, the business would be very hot, but everyone knew that this was


    the site of the Davies family. Without the permission of the Davies family, anyone who dared to


    trespass would have to wait for death.


    The Bugatti Veyron stopped at the door of the Davies family''s mansion. Casey got out of the car and


    looked at the house where he grew up with emotion.


    He remembered that at that time his father liked to take him to sit on the roof of the mansion to watch


    the sunset. As time passed, the mansion had changed its owner, and he had no idea about where his


    father was.


    "Master Casey, you can go in by yourself. I will go to the parking lot. The head of the Davies family has


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    already ordered me that you can go directly to her room to find her or can go around in the mansion if


    you do not want to see her," Michal said.


    Casey smiled and wondered if Sasha wanted to use the old time to soften him. What a pity, in J City


    these years, Casey had be a hard-hearted person, and his softness was only for Edith alone.


    Casey stepped into the Davies family''s mansion, and the aura on his body suddenly exploded. The


    king aura that belonged to him returned to him again. At this moment, he was no longer the wimp in J


    City, and he did not intend to continue forbearance.


    "The Davies family, I am back!"

 Chapter 228 Your Master Asked Me to Come Back

    Chapter 228 Your Master Asked Me to Come Back


    The main courtyard of the Davies House was wide, equivalent to a small square, and the younger


    generation of the Davies family were training here.


    Martial arts training was something that every generation of the Davies family must go through. The


    ancestors of the Davies family said that only by strengthening their bodies could they have the energy


    to govern the country and the world. Therefore, every Davies family must go through the difficult


    process of martial arts since childhood. It was because of this that people in the Davies family became


    more able to bear hardships than others when they grew up.


    Back then Casey was a natural prodigy in martial arts. He learned the Kungfu passed down from


    generation to generation in the Davies family in less than half a year. After each training, Casey would


    try every means to bezy and do what he liked.


    So, everyone at the time felt that Casey was unlearned and useless, and many of his peers even


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Only Casey''s father, Anthony knew that Casey was a rare wizard in a century, so he gave Casey the


    privilege to do what he wanted to do during the training camp.


    And Anthony had never said anything about it. He told Casey that he must learn to be clumsy. Only in


    this way could he live longer, especially for arge family like the Davies family. If he was too


    outstanding, he would only cause himself endless trouble.


    Destruction pursued the great.


    Casey understood this truth when he was very young, so he would only tell Anthony what made him


    different from others. Even the treasure box he invented was said to be invented by Anthony.


    So, Casey''s performance from a young age was like a well-behaved young master of the family, not


    arrogant and domineering, and was not excellent either.


    But he was Anthony''s only son, and the halo of the family heir still drew a lot of people''s jealousy. It


    was just that Anthony was guarding him at that time. At that time, Casey didn''t feel the malice of the


    people around him at all. It wasn''t until Anthony disappeared for no reason and Sasha and Margaret


    set him up that he was to awaken to the truth.


    It was precisely because Casey did not act too outstanding that he was able to save his life that year.


    At that time, Sasha also felt that Casey was not a threat, so she just kicked him out of the Davies family


    instead of killing him.


    Recalling what happened back then,plicated feelings came into in Casey''s mind. No one would


    have thought that the man who had grown up quickly under Anthony''s protection had now been


    transformed into an invulnerable iron man by the bloody reality.


    He stepped into the main courtyard and saw those seventeen or eighteen-year-old young girls and


    boys in the courtyard practicing boxing, as if he had seen himself back then.


    At this time, the person who was guiding these people to practice boxing was Antonio Davies, who


    didn''t have a good rtionship with Casey at that time, and once thought Casey would be worthless in


    the future.


    Antonio was the son of Anthony''s younger brother, and he was a rtively good person in Casey''s


    generation.


    Since childhood, Antonio''s performance had been much better than Casey, and many people in the


    family felt that Antonio was more suitable as an heir than Casey.


    It was a pity that Casey was the son of the head of the Davies family. No matter how excellent Antonio


    was, it was impossible for him to grab the position of the head of the family.


    So, since childhood, Antonio had a deep resentment towards Casey.


    It wasn''t until Casey was kicked out of the Davies family that Antonio feltfortable. Although the


    position of the head of the Davies family was robbed by Casey''s mother. But as long as Casey was not


    the head of the Davies family, Antonio would feel happy.


    "Spunk up! Show me the vitality you should have. Only when your own strength is strong can you be


    qualified to take over the Davies family''s industry. If you don''t practice martial arts well, you will end up


    like Casey. After being kicked out of the Davies family, he could only depend on others for the rest of


    his life like a parasite!"


    "Back then, Casey and I were trained by the same teacher. He didn''t know anything except beingzy,


    so now you have no chance to see him, and I became your teacher. This is the result of hard work.


    Don''t learn from Casey, otherwise you will always be trampled underfoot by your opponent!"


    Antonio showed off his achievements proudly. Every time he spoke to these juniors, he would belittle


    Casey, so that he would be happy.


    Casey smiled and walked towards Antonio, and said loudly, "I did like to bezy back then, but how do


    you know that I am inferior to you?"


    Antonio suddenly stiffened when he heard this familiar voice, and then quickly turned around. After


    seeing Casey, he gritted his teeth and said, "Casey, as a wimp, dare youe back!"


    "The head of the Davies family invited me back, so naturally I have to show respect to her," Casey said


    with a smile.


    "You fart! How could the head of the Davies family ask you, a wimp, toe back?" Antonio didn''t


    believe it.


    "Maybe you want me to inherit the Davies family''s property," Casey''s expression became yful.


    Antonio suddenly clenched his fist, with blue veins bulging on his forehead. This incident was


    undoubtedly very sensitive to him. Casey said this deliberately, definitely to arouse the anger in his


    heart.


    "Don''t fucking daydream here, even if you are invited back by the head of the Davies family, she will


    definitely not let you inherit the Davies family''s estate. How could the Davies family''s huge fortune be


    handed over to you!" Antonio cursed.


    "You should be regarded as the best person of our generation, as long as I defeat you, it should prove


    that I am qualified to take over the Davies family''s industry, right?" Casey asked.


    He didn''t really want to take over the Davies family''s business, he just wanted to find an excuse to fight


    with Antonio. Back then, Antonio looked down on him everywhere. He listened to his father and


    tolerated everything. Now so many years had passed, it was time to let Antonio know the gap between


    them.


    There was a gap between anyone. Sometimes, the gap was too big for some people to see it, and then


    they think there was no. They even mocked people who stood above the gap, thinking that they were


    so great.


    Antonio also sneered when he heard Casey provoke him. He was thinking about venting on Casey.


    Since Casey took the initiative to cut his own throat, he would naturally not be polite.


    The younger generation of the Davies family stared at Casey curiously. When Casey was kicked out of


    the Davies family, they were still in junior high school, and they didn''t have a deep impression of Casey.


    In addition to Antonio''s smearing of Casey over the years, they have subconsciously thought that


    Casey was a wimp.


    "Is that Casey? He''s a bit different from the past. He really embarrassed the Davies family. I don''t


    bother to mention him to others."


    "Yeah, it''s really embarrassing that the Davies family, such a powerful family, has such an unbelievable


    fellow. How dare hee back."


    "He still dared to provoke Antonio. I really don''t know where his courage came from. Antonio is so


    powerful, he can definitely beat him easily!"


    "Yes! Boss, beat him! What right does a wimp have to be arrogant here!"


    A group of people immediately echoed and shouted.


    Antonio looked at Casey with a sneer, and said, "Did you see it? You are just a wimp in their eyes.


    What qualifications do you have topare with me? Even you want to beat me? No way!"


    Casey stood in the middle of the main courtyard and said, "You will know whether I can beat you after


    the fight. Stop talking nonsense, do it."


    Antonio was not afraid at all, moved his muscles a bit, and stood opposite Casey.


    At this time, a younger generation ran over and called two old men over. One of them was Jordan who


    went to J City to find Casey, and the other was Filip Davies, the teacher who taught Casey and


    Antonio''s martial arts.


    "This kid, what''s the matter? Why do you have to call us over? ... What! Casey! He''s back!" Jordan,


    who had a kind smile on his face, was shocked at the moment he saw Casey.


    Filip stared at the other side and took a look. After seeing Casey, he also frowned, and said coldly,


    "How dare this unlearned and unskilled guye back. It seems that he wants to have fight with


    Antonio. It''s ridiculous. He was the worst of my students back then. Dare he challenge Antonio."


    "Antonio is the best of all of my students. Now that Antonio''s strength has reached the point of


    proficiency, I would like to see how this wimp could hold on to Antonio''s attacks!"

 Chapter 229 Strength Was the Most Important Thing

    Chapter 229 Strength Was the Most Important Thing


    Jordan also squinted at Casey and took a look. He went to J City, only knew that Casey had be


    very rich, but he had never seen Casey fight. Therefore, he was not too clear about Casey''s strength.


    "I hope this kid can resist the prejudice of these people this time." Jordan sighed.


    Antonio stared at Casey with a disdainful look, and then put on a posture to take the move. His


    movement was a rtively advanced one in Davies Martial Art, and it was difficult for ordinary people


    to learn it. He used at the beginning, naturally, to make Casey understand the gap between them.


    "Yes, it seems that Antonio has already mastered Luoying Moves. His hand is steady and ruthless.


    Among my apprentices, there are not many who can do it as him." Filip looked at Antonio''s posture,


    and said admiringly.


    "I didn''t Casey''s move, but I always feel that he is not as simple as I imagined. The momentum on him


    makes people feel unusual," Jordan said.


    "What kind of momentum can he have? He is just keeping up appearances. When I taught him back


    then, he didn''t know anything except ying mud. No matter what, he couldn''tpare to Antonio,"


    Filip said contemptuously .


    Seeing Filip''s gesture, Casey didn''t hesitate, and rushed forward with a stride.


    He also used the movements of Davies Martial Art, but it was the most basic Horizontal Punch, without


    any fancy moves.


    When Casey was in J City, he had a chance. This chance made his strength soar. It was impossible for


    ordinary people to be his opponent.


    It was just that today against Antonio, Casey didn''t n to use his methods that could kill him. Today,


    he wanted to use Davies Martial Art topletely defeat Antonio.


    Antonio saw that Casey had only used the simplest movements in Davies Martial Art, and immediately


    "Casey, it looks like you are still staying on the basis of those years. How can you beat me like this?"


    The younger generations of the Davies familyughed. Even they disdained to use this simple basic


    movements. They didn''t expect Casey to use this kind of tricks that was extremely simple.


    "I''m dying ofughing. He may only know how to use these basic tricks. If that''s the case, then how


    dare he challenge Antonio. He is really dicing with death.


    After seeing Casey''s tricks, Filip also snorted and said, "He haven''t made a little bit progress for so


    many years. Fools grow without watering. How can Horizontal Punchpare with Luoying Moves?


    Wimp is always wimp."


    Jordan saw that Casey use the simple Horizontal Punch and was a little bit disappointed. In his opinion,


    Casey was also impossible to beat Antonio.


    Casey didn''t pay attention to the reactions of the people around him, and rushed to Antonio. He hit


    Antonio''s body with Horizontal Punch directly.


    Antonio snorted coldly, and maneuvered Luoying Moves, blocking Casey''s fist, and then pped


    Casey''s belly with a palm.


    ording to normal circumstances, Casey would definitely retract his fist and stop his palm. His trick


    was simr to the one used by Casey when he beat Reggie.


    It was just the normal circumstances. Under normal circumstances, Antonio''s Luoying Moves could


    block Casey''s Horizontal Punch. However, with Casey''s temper, normal situations would not happen


    naturally.


    After Casey''s Horizontal Punch hit Antonio, a powerful force suddenly exploded, directly mming


    Antonio''s arm that was against his fist, and his fist also moved closer to Antonio''s head.


    The expression on Antonio''s face changed drastically. He didn''t expect Casey''s power to be so strong.


    It waspletely beyond his expectation. In this way, he had to retract his palm to block Casey''s fist.


    There was no way to disy Luoying Moves.


    "What! Why is this guy so powerful! He even disrupted all of Antonio''s movements!" Filip''s look


    changed drastically when he saw this scene.


    At that time, he praised Antonio for Luoying Moves, and felt that Casey could definitely notpare to


    Antonio by relying on Horizontal Punch, but the premise was that Casey and Antonio''s strength were


    Filip always felt that Casey was unlearned and skillful, and his strength would definitely not be too


    strong, maybe was much worse than Antonio, so he believed that Casey would lose.


    But now Casey actually disrupted all Antonio''s movements with a single punch. Antonio changed from


    having the upper hand to be at a disadvantage. In this way, it would not be so easy to win.


    Jordan also looked at Casey with an incredible look. However, for some unountable reason, he was


    relieved to see Casey gaining the upper hand.


    The youths of the Davies family stared at Casey and Antonio dumbfounded. They had always been


    instilled with the idea that movements determine everything. After all, when people grow to a certain


    level, there was not much difference in strength.


    But today Casey subverted their cognition with practical actions, letting them know that the advanced


    movements in Davies Martial Art were not so mysterious. Casey only used Horizontal Punch to break


    Antonio''s Luoying Moves.


    Strength was the most important thing. In front of absolute strength, any movement was a decoration.


    After breaking Antonio''s Luoying Moves, Casey pped Antonio with palm again.


    This time, Antonio didn''t dare to resist Casey''s attack. He gritted his teeth, took two steps back,


    avoiding Casey''s attack, and then quickly went around behind Casey, trying to give Casey a kick.


    As soon as Casey reached out, he grabbed Antonio''s leg. He lifted knee quickly, mmed directly into


    Antonio''s calf. Antonio immediately grinned in pain, stepped back and rubbed his leg with his hand.


    It wasn''t until this time that Antonio realized that Casey was not as simple as he thought, and what he


    couldn''t stand the most was that Casey had only used the simplest movements in Davies Martial Art to


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    beat him back again and again. This had shown that his strength was not as good as Casey.


    "You can''t hold even these most basic movements. Do you still think you are good?" Casey asked.


    Antonio gritted his teeth and looked at Casey, took a deep breath, clenched his fists, and shouted,


    "Come on again! It was just a mistake."


    Antonio rushed towards Casey again, his face grim.


    Casey looked at him confidently and used the most basic movements again, which almost made


    Antonio crazy.


    In just five minutes, they attacked each other dozens of times. In almost every move, Casey was


    pressing Antonio. Antonio was in a rather passive situation.


    In the end, Casey didn''t intend to continue pestering Antonio, and kicked, hitting his lower abdomen.


    Antonio''s body flew out, fell heavily to the ground, and then a mouthful of blood protruded.


    Everyone became quiet, and Filip stared at Casey with an ugly look, unable to speak for a long time.


    At this time, deep in the Davies House, in a boudoir, a girl with a beautiful face, fair skin was staring at


    a chess book. She looked transcendental and pure.


    At this time, another girl ran in and said to the sitting girl, "Miss, Casey is back. He is now in the main


    courtyard topete with Mr. Antonio. It seems that Mr. Antonio cannotpare to him."


    When the girl heard the name Casey, she was stunned. Feelings appeared in her eyes, but she soon


    calmed down.


    This girl''s name was Priya Davies, and she was Casey''s cousin. When she was a child, she stayed


    with Casey every day. At that time, in addition to showing his skills to Anthony, Casey only showed off


    in front of Priya.


    So, at that time, everyone was not optimistic about Casey, but Priya thought Casey was very


    handsome, and even thought that she must marry Casey when she grew up.


    But since Casey was kicked out of the Davies family, Priya''s attitude towards Casey had changed. She


    suddenly woke up and realized that Casey was just a useless person abandoned by the family. Those


    handsome tricks that Casey yed with her at that time was just a child''s y.


    Therefore, after Casey had left, she had no feeling for him, and even gave birth to a slight disgust.


    Now hearing Casey''s name again, what she had was just contempt.


    She was now a genius Go yer in B City. She had won B City Chess Competition for three


    consecutive years. Now she also had her own pride. Naturally, she could no longer ept a person


    who was regarded as a wimp by everyone.


    "It has nothing to do with me whether hees back or not. I only cares Go. Tonight, I will y against


    the apprentice of Mr. Williams. As long as I can beat his apprentice, Mr. Williams will ept me as an


    apprentice, and then I will stand out in the National Go Tournament. Casey can''t interest me anymore."


    "Are Mr. Williams and his apprentice here?" Priya asked.


    "They should be almost here. The lobby has been cleaned up just now. Tonight, there will be a lot of


    people watching yourpetition, and now some people areing," the girl said.


    Priya nodded and said, "Help me dress up. I must use my best posture to fight against Mr. Williams''


    apprentice. This will be a springboard for me to be famous in the world, and I must grasp it well."


    "Yes." The girl responded and immediately helped Priya dress up.

 Chapter 230 The Girl Has Grown Up

    Chapter 230 The Girl Has Grown Up


    At the main courtyard of the Davies House.


    After Antonio fell to the ground and vomited blood, everyone in the room calmed down. Those juniors


    of the Davies family who had been waiting for Antonio to teach Casey a lesson were staring at Casey


    dumbfounded at this time, each with their mouths open in surprise.


    Antonio stood up from the ground and gritted his teeth, looked at Casey with grudge, clenched his fists,


    and shouted, "Come on again, I don''t believe you, such a wimp, can beat me!"


    "Oh? I made you vomit blood. Wouldn''t it be considered defeating you?" Casey said calmly.


    Antonio immediately became anxious, and cursed, "You''re so fucking arrogant. I will pay you back!"


    After speaking, Antonio rushed towards Casey again.


    Seeing that Antonio was so reluctant to admit defeat, Casey was not polite to him. When Antonio


    rushed in front of him, he kicked out again.


    This time Antonio was not kicked by Casey. He always felt that it was his own mistake to be hit by


    Casey. As long as he be more careful, it was impossible for him to be injured by Casey.


    Now that Casey used the same movement as before, Antonio also snorted, thinking that he could not


    lose in the same movement twice. Thus, this time he left one more movement in order to let Casey not


    kick him.


    However, what he didn''t expect was that after he avoided Casey''s kick, Casey''s movement changed


    instantly. Then, the vertical kick turned into a horizontal kick. Before Antonio could react, Casey''s leg


    was already kicked on his waist.


    Antonio fell to the ground again, and another mouthful of blood came out. This time he hadpletely


    lost the strength to fight Casey, and at the same time a deep horror appeared in his heart.


    He thought Casey''s level should be the same as him, no matter how powerful he was. However, after


    Casey used that trick just now, he knew that even if he practiced for another ten years, he might not be


    able to catch up with Casey.


    Seeing Antonio vomiting blood again, Filip rushed to Casey, staring at him coldly, and said coldly,


    "Casey, you''re just learning from each other bypetition. You''re too cruel."


    Casey stared at Filip and said, "Competition is also a battle. If you don''t use your full strength, you will


    be weak when you are really in danger. Isn''t this what you taught? And Antonio also did his best


    at the time, if I was condescending, wouldn''t it be disrespectful to him."


    "You!" Filip didn''t expect that Casey would actually refute him with what he had said before, and an


    anger suddenly arose in him. Especially Casey''s indifferent attitude made him feel that his majesty had


    been provoked.


    "I''ve been regarded by you as a model of ignorance since I was a child, and now your most proud


    apprentice has been defeated by me. Does it make you a little uneptable?" Casey said with a smile.


    Filip snorted coldly, took a step forward with one foot, and shouted, "Are you provoking me? You


    defeated my apprentice, which doesn''t mean that you have defeated me. I think you haven''t realized


    your position. Do I need to make you know it?"


    "I''d be d to." Casey was not afraid at all.


    Filip was about to act immediately, and Jordan hurried over at this moment, stood in the middle of the


    two people, and stopped them.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Today is the day of the contest between Miss and Ashley Williams'' apprentice. Let''s stop your


    and it will be troublesome," Jordan said.


    Hearing what Jordan said, Filip immediately gave a cold snort, tossed his sleeves, and shouted,


    "Casey, I will let you go for the time being today. But remember that in my eyes, you will always be


    nothing but an idiot. You do not have real strength, only rely on some crooked ways, it is impossible to


    be a powerful man."


    Filip believed that the reason why Casey was able to defeat Antonio must have used some crooked


    methods, otherwise it would never have been the result.


    "Even I am an unlearned child, I am better than your apprentice. I can''t achieve sess, can Lin


    Antonio?" Casey asked rhetorically.


    Filip almost went ballistic. Jordan saw this and quickly said, "Casey, don''t anger him. Even if it is for


    Miss Priya, you should not force them to do anything today. If Ashley Williams sees it, it will affect Miss


    Priya''s future."


    When Casey heard Jordan''s words, he was taken aback, and then a girl who kept calling Casey''s


    name appeared his mind.


    Priya? He hadn''t seen her for so many years and wondered how this girl was.


    Hearing what Jordan said, things tonight should be important to Priya. In this case, he would let Filip


    and the others go.


    Casey had also heard of Ashley''s name before. He was the king in the Go world. It seemed that Priya


    had also begun to study Go in the past few years. At that time, Casey and Priya yed Go. In order to


    make her happy, every time he gave in to her deliberately. He didn''t know what level Priya''s chess skills


    had reached in the past few years.


    Jordan hurriedly called the juniors of the Davies family, asked them to lift Antonio, and took him to the


    hospital.


    Filip snorted at Casey, flung his sleeves and left here.


    Jordan looked at Casey with a pleased smile on his face, "It seems that the son of the head of the


    Davies family is destined to be excellent. We used to look down on you."


    Casey smiled at Jordan and said, "Thank you, Jordan."


    "You want to see Priya, don''t you? Let''s go to the Priya''s game together. She will face off against


    Ashley''s apprentice today. It should be an exciting game." Jordan said, "It''s just that she has changed a


    lot in the past few years. She''s not the little girl who used to follow you, you have to be mentally


    prepared."


    Casey nodded and said, "I understand. I have such a bad reputation in the past few years. It is normal


    for her to have a problem with me."


    They walked towards the lobby side together.


    At this time, many people had gathered in the lobby. These were all the guests invited by the Davies


    family. After all, Ashley''s apprentice can be regarded as a first-ss young intelligence in B City. The


    In the lobby, a middle-aged man with a goatee sat upright with magisterial manner. This person is the


    national yer Ashley, a leader in the Go world.


    At this time, Ashley was surrounded by a group of people, all of whom wanted to befriend him.


    First-ss families valued manner. Go could be said to be apulsory course for the children of


    every big family. As a master in the world of Go, Ashley was naturally sought after by these people.


    At this time, Ashley was standing next to a suave, handsome young man with a confident smile on his


    face, saying hello to the people around him.


    He was Ashley apprentice, Kairo Nicholson, a new star in Go world of B City. He once won the honor of


    runner-up in National Go Tournament.


    Because he had be a celebrity at a young age, Kairo also had his own pride in his heart.


    "Kairo is really fine young man. He looks so handsome. In fact, in my opinion, Kairo and thedy of the


    Davies family are a good match. Whether you win or not, Mr. Williams should ept thedy of the


    Davies family as an apprentice," A middle-aged man saidughingly.


    Ashley smiled and said, "The Davies family is a big family, and the youngdy in their family is worthy


    of being my apprentice."


    In fact, he came today to propose to Priya. He first let Priya and Kairo y a game of GO, and let Kairo


    use his strength to subdue Priya, so that Priya would also have a trace of admiration for Kairo. It would


    be easier to unite their families by marriage.


    After all, the Davies family was also the top family in B City. If they connected the Davies family by


    marriage, they would be able to obtain endless benefits.


    Kairo was also very proud. He thought he was more than enough to marry Priya. Priya was also a well-


    known beauty in B City. Kairo had long wanted to get her.


    "Miss Priya is here," someone shouted at this moment.


    Everyone immediately turned their heads to look over and saw Priya in full costume walking out


    apanied by a girl.


    Priya''s temperament was brilliant, and she looked beautiful. Coupled with the influence of Go, there


    was a unique charm between her eyebrows, which made people admire and think that she was a fairy.


    Priya was also extremely proud. She came today to defeat Kairo. In her eyes, only Go could prove he.


    At this time, Casey and Jordan also walked into the lobby. After seeing Priya, Casey showed a smile on


    his face. Priya also felt it and looked at Casey.


    With eyes facing each other, Priya''s look was only indifferent and she quickly turned her head away.


    She looked at Casey like an ordinary person.


    Casey sighed helplessly. It seemed that the girl had grown up after all.


    It was just that her prejudice against Casey was influenced by the people around her. She didn''t know


    that now Casey was more dazzling than when she was still a follower behind Casey.

 Chapter 231 Its Easy to Beat You

    Chapter 231 It''s Easy to Beat You


    Priya walked in front of Ashley and greeted him. Ashley nodded in satisfaction and smiled and said,


    "Priya, you are really getting more and more outstanding."


    "Thank you for yourpliment, Mr. Williams," Priya said modestly.


    "Priya, I don''t know if you are willing to be my apprentice''s girlfriend. He can be considered good-


    looking, and it should be enough for you." Ashley asked with a smile.


    "As long as he can beat me, it''s okay to be his girlfriend," Priya said.


    Kairo raised his head immediately and said with a smile, "Then I should be able to get rid of the title of


    bachelor."


    There was a burst ofughter from the surrounding people. Priya''s look remained calm, and she said, "I


    only recognize the strength. The strong talents can convince me. Don''t be happy too early. It is not


    always clear who will be the winner and who will be the loser today."


    The corner of Kairo''s mouth evoked a yful arc. He knew that Priya was good at Go, but with his


    level, it shouldn''t be difficult to beat Priya.


    "Isn''t that Casey, why did hee back!" At this moment, someone shouted.


    Everyone turned their heads and looked for Casey''s figure. Soon, everyone''s eyes fell on Casey.


    "Didn''t he have been kicked out of the Davies family? Why did hee back again?"


    "How dare he, a wimp that was kicked out by his family,e back! I heard that Miss Priya had a very


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    good rtionship with Casey when she was young. Could he have heard that Mr. Williams will propose


    marriage to Miss Priya today, so hees back specifically to stop it."


    "Don''t make trouble. How could an abandoned man like him be able to grab marriage with ,Kairo.


    Besides, in modern times, intermarriage of close rtives is forbidden. Even if the Davies family is a


    big family, it won''t do such things."


    "That''s how it is said, but who can control the feelings, and they are not too close rtives. Isn''t Miss


    Priya is the descendant of James Davies''s foster brother?"


    ...


    Everyone talked a lot, and they all connected Casey''s appearance with Ashley''sing to propose


    marriage today.


    When Ashley and Kairo heard the discussion from everyone, their looks became gloomy. After all, their


    main purpose today was to settle the marriage with Priya. Now everyone said Casey was here to make


    trouble. They were naturally a little unhappy.


    Ashley turned his head and nced at Casey, and said coldly, "How could an abandoned man have


    qualifications to fight with my apprentice?"


    Kairo also squinted at Casey, showing a trace of hostility in his eyes.


    He rolled his eyes, turned his head to look at Priya, and said, "Priya, you should also know that my


    master brought me to a test with you today. The main purpose is to propose a marriage with you. Let''s


    put thepetition aside. You should at least deal with your own private affairs first. I don''t want to be


    talked about in the future and said that I snatched you from a wimp."


    Priya''s look changed, and she said coldly, "What nonsense are you talking about? I have nothing to do


    with Casey."


    "I don''t know if you have anything to do with him. I only know that everyone says that," Kairo said.


    The voice of the people around was even louder.


    Priya''s look darkened. She turned to look at Casey resentfully, thinking that if Casey didn''t show up


    today, everyone wouldn''t talk like that.


    Was this guy really here to make trouble for her?


    "Casey, go out, you are not wee here," Priya said.


    Casey smiled and said, "Sorry, I just heard that there is a Go game here today. It just so happens that I


    also have some research on Go, so I came here. I don''t know that they want to propose marriage with


    you through the test."


    "I can guarantee that I will only watch the game and will not make trouble."


    Kairoughed immediately and said, "I didn''t expect you to have research on Go. I don''t know what


    level you are now?"


    "Well, it shouldn''t be a problem to beat you." Casey answered honestly.


    As soon as he said this, there was an uproar in the lobby, and everyone regarded it as Casey''s


    provocation.


    Of course, from Casey''s level, there was nothing wrong with what he said, and he was still a little


    humble. Otherwise, he would say that beating Ashley was no problem at that time.


    After Kairo heard Casey''s words, his look immediately became cold, and he said coldly, "What do you


    mean? Is it possible that you really want to fight for Priya with me?"


    Priya was also anxious. She felt that Casey was here to make trouble today.


    "Casey, did you study Go? When I was a kid, I didn''t know anything, so I thought you were great, but


    now I have grown up, and I am not as ignorant as I was when I was a kid. Can you note and make


    trouble?" Priya shouted at Casey.


    She originally wanted to use today''s opportunity to let everyone know how great she was. As for


    marriage proposal, she didn''t care at all. After all, Kairo was also a famous man, and he looked good


    and had won the National Go Tournament. She was also very satisfied.


    But thepetition had been destroyed by Casey before it started. Maybe in the future, when people


    talked about her, they would connect her with Casey, which was what she couldn''t bear.


    "Comparing with me with a kid''s level of Go? You are so shameless. Do you want me topete with


    you, so that you can give up?" Kairo said.


    "Don''t care about with him. Today is my game against you. His level is definitely not as good as you. I


    won''t be interested in a person who has no strength. Don''t waste time. Let''s start," Priya said. .


    Hearing Priya''s words, Kairo smiled and said, "You are right. I don''t have to pay attention to a wimp. He


    is just a wimp who has been driven out of the Davies family. If I condescend to argue with him, wouldn''t


    it show I am blinkered."


    After speaking, Kairo sat at the table that had been prepared. On the table was a chessboard, which


    was used for the game between him and Priya.


    Priya stared at Casey and bit her lip, thinking that she should tell Casey that she was no longer within


    the reach of Casey after thepetition.


    Casey didn''t care either. After all, he dide to see thepetition, and he never cared about how


    people around him talked about it.


    Thepetition started very quickly, and Priya focused on it quickly. She was not affected by Casey


    much. As long as she started ying Go, she felt very calm, and there were only Go pieces in her


    eyes.


    Kairo thought he had superb Go skills, so he didn''t put Priya in his eyes at the beginning. He felt that


    with his own level, no matter what, he couldn''t lose to Priya.


    However, after half an hour, Kairo frowned. He found that he was gradually losing control of the


    situation on the chessboard.


    But at this time, Priya was still taking every step quite steadily, and didn''t mean to panic at all.


    Kairo suddenly panicked. If he really lost to Priya today, he would not only be ashamed to propose to


    Priya, but he would even beughed at by others.


    So, he hurriedly got serious. But at this time, Priya''s preparation had beenpleted, and the rest, she


    only had to defeat Kairo little by little.


    Casey watched Priya y Go, his look was full of admiration, and murmured, "Priya''s Go skills are


    really good. She is much calmer than Kairo. It seems that Priya will win this game today."


    When the people around heard Casey''s words, their looks were full of contempt.


    "What do you know? Kairo is Mr. Williams'' apprentice, how could he lose easily? This is called


    retreating in order to advance. If you don''t understand Go, don''t talk nonsense," a person on the side


    said.


    Casey just smiled, and didn''t say anything.


    It didn''t take long for Kairo to feel that he might really lose. He looked at Ashley anxiously and cast him


    a look for help.


    Ashley also looked gloomy. He didn''t expect his apprentice to be even worse than a girl.


    But he still stretched out a hand, and two fingers moved rhythmically.


    Kairo immediately breathed a sigh of relief when he saw the movements of Ashley''s hands. After that,


    he nced at the chessboard and continued to y chess confidently.


    This was a special way of contact between him and Ashley. Kairo was able to win the runner-up of the


    National Go Tournament, the help of this contact method was indispensable.


    After a while, Priya frowned. At first, she felt that she was about to win. But for some unknown reasons,


    she felt that Kairo seemed to be a different person and he suddenly became fierce. The situation that


    she would have won was revitalized by Kairo.


    Casey noticed the look in Kairo''s eyes. After he saw the movements of Ashley''s hand, a sneer


    appeared on his face.


    It didn''t take long for Priya to be in a deadlock. She didn''t expect that the situation that was supposed


    to be won would be changed by Kairo abruptly.


    In the end, Priya sighed helplessly, stood up, and said, "I lost."


    A triumphant smile appeared on Kairo''s face. Everyone looked at him with admiration and praised him


    for his superb Go skills.


    "Priya, since you have lost to me now, would you agree if I propose to you now?" Kairo said.


    Just as Priya was about to speak, Casey stepped forward and said loudly, "Wait a minute."


    Everyone turned their heads to look at Casey, not knowing what Casey wanted to do.


    "What else do you want to do? Is it possible that you want to be kicked out?" Kairo red at Casey.


    Casey smiled, and said, "I''m afraid you were a little invincible just now. At your level, you can''t beat


    Priya."


    "You fart! Everyone has seen how I beat her!" Kairo said in anger.


    Casey took out his phone and yed a video. It was the picture Kairo stared at Ashley''s hand and


    Ashley''s hand was shaking regrly.


    "If you think you beat Priya on your own, how do you exin this?"

 Chapter 232 After All, His Level Is Low

    Chapter 232 After All, His Level Is Low


    Everyone looked at Casey''s mobile phone, and they were all surprised when they saw Ashley''s hand in


    the video.


    "It looks like it''s sending a signal. It was shaking so regrly, not like a natural reaction."


    "Damn, is it possible that Kairo can beat Priya because of Mr. Williams'' guidance? Mr. Williams, who


    has such an decent identity, shouldn''t do this scandalous thing, right?"


    Ashley and Kairo didn''t expect that the contact information between them was discovered by Casey,


    and Casey took the phone to record it. Now if everyone knew that they won by this way, in the future


    Ashley''s reputation would bepletely ruined.


    Priya also walked up to Casey, stared at the screen on the phone, then turned to look at Ashley, and


    asked, "Mr. Williams, what is this?"


    Ashley snorted coldly. He looked gloomy was ugly, he couldn''t figure out how to exin it for a while.


    At this time, Kairo rolled his eyes and hurriedly said, "This is a unmentionable disease that my master


    had in the early years. His finger was injured in the past, and it would tremble involuntarily. Casey, you


    take my master''s unmentionable disease to make fun. Isn''t it a bit too much?"


    When everyone heard it, they thought it was a bit possible. After all, they didn''t want to believe that


    Ashley would do this disgraceful thing.


    "That''s right, Casey is too much. It''s damn to make fun of Mr. Williams."


    "I think he is jealous of Kairo and deliberately make trouble."


    Casey had already expected everyone''s reaction, so he just smiled, and then said, "It turns out that''s


    the case. It seems I''ve misunderstood you, Mr. Williams. But I still question the strength of your


    apprentice. You can''t beat Priya at your level."


    Kairo narrowed his eyes and said coldly, "What? You just want to make trouble, right?"


    "I''m not making trouble. I''m questioning you. If Priya marry you like this, I think she will regret it in the


    future. No matter what, I can be regarded as her cousin. I can''t make her take the fall," Casey said.


    "Casey, who do you think you are? Dare you question me? If you are not convinced, you canpete


    with me. If you can beat me, I won''t propose marriage to Priya today, do you dare?" Kairo Shouted at


    Casey.


    "That''s what I meant," Casey said with a smile.


    He just wanted topete with Kairo and let Priya realize the true level of Kairo. After all, only in this


    way would everyone be convinced. Otherwise, no matter what he said, everyone would not believe it.


    When Priya heard Casey say that he was her cousin, her heart moved. Although she did not want to


    admit it, this was indeed a fact she had to admit.


    Seeing Casey''s promise, Kairo snorted coldly, tidied up the chessboard on the table, and sat down


    again.


    He didn''t put Casey in his eyes at all. In his opinion, winning Casey would only take minutes.


    Casey didn''t hesitate, walked over and sat opposite Kairo.


    When everyone saw that Casey really dared topete with Kairo, they showed contempt on their


    looks. In their eyes, Casey was just a wimp who was kicked out of the Davies family. Even if he had


    learned some Go, he couldn''tpare with Ashley''s apprentice.


    "This wimp still wants to challenge Mr. Williams'' apprentice. It''s ridiculous. Doesn''t he know how he is?


    He really thinks he is a master."


    "It seems that it was reasonable for Casey to be kicked out of the Davies family. With his IQ, he is


    unable to stay anywhere for a while."


    "In fact, I like to watch this kind ofpetition. Casey is so arrogant. I''m just waiting to see him be


    beaten and humiliated."


    ...


    Ashley stared at Casey with an ugly expression, and then said to Kairo, "If you can''t even beat with him


    today, don''t say you are my apprentice from now on."


    Just now, the trick between him and Kairo was almost discovered. If it were to be exposed, he would be


    really notorious in the Go world in the future. Fortunately, Kairo reacted quickly, otherwise it would be


    really miserable today.


    So, he had some resentment towards Casey now, and wanted to see Casey be frustrated severely by


    his apprentice.


    After all, no matter what, his apprentice couldn''t lose to Casey, the abandoned son of the Davies family.


    If he lost, it meant that there was a problem with his own level.


    Casey took the sunspot and yed first, Kairo still had a disdainful attitude, and did not put Casey in


    his eyes at all.


    Casey smiled and nced at him, and said, "If you still have this attitude, you might lose out again


    soon."


    "Don''t pretend here. At your level, I can win even if I close my eyes!" Kairo said with disdain.


    Casey didn''t say anything, and started ying chess seriously.


    ying Go was like fighting a battle. It was not only a test of Go skills, but also a test of personal


    temperament. Regardless of the level of the opponent, it must be taken seriously.


    Even the weakest yer had the possibility of win, so you must adjust your mentality when you were in


    the game.


    A personality like Kairo that treated opponents was a big taboo in Go. Even if he had the best Go skills


    and his personality was not good, it was still difficult to reach the first-ss level.


    Otherwise, he wouldn''t only be able to win the runner-up only by relying on Ashley.


    Almost five minutester, everyone on the scene already felt that Kairo was at a disadvantage, but only


    Kairo was totally unconscious, still thinking that he could easily defeat Casey.


    After seeing Kairo''s carelessness, Ashley frowned, and wanted to give Kairo some tips again. After all,


    if Kairo lost, his reputation would also be implicated.


    When Priya saw Ashley''s hand shaking again, her eyes rolled. Although she didn''t believe what Casey


    said, she still admired Ashley a little, but she only saw Priya''s hand shake when Kairo was in


    So she walked to the side of Ashley and specifically blocked Ashley''s hand.


    It wasn''t until this time that Kairo realized that he had made the same mistake as before. Casey''s Go


    steps were exactly the same as Priya''s.


    Kairo was unwilling. He couldn''t understand how an abandoned man could do so well.


    He didn''t want to lose, so he could only ask Ashley for help.


    However, when he looked towards Ashley, he found that Priya happened to be blocking Ashley''s hand.


    He was really panicked now, and without Ashley''s help, he would never beat Casey.


    The situation he facedst time was the same as it was now, but he only cared about being proud, and


    didn''t remember how Ashley pulled the situation back from the brink.


    Casey stared at Kairo jokingly, and said, "Do you think this situation is a bit familiar? I don''t know if you


    can win this time."


    "It''s a piece of cake to win you. Don''t pretend. I have a hundred ways to make you lose!" Kairo still felt


    that he could beat Casey.


    The people around him also thought the same. They all saw the simrities between this game and the


    "This is the same situation as the previous one. Kairo will definitely win. He should be good at this kind


    of dead-end and then-survival technique. Casey has already seen the situation of the previous one,


    and now he still dares to be in Kairo''s trick, he will definitely lose this one."


    "That''s right, it''s exactly the same. Kairo can win with a little thinking."


    Kairo listened to the discussion of the people around him, he was anxious. If it was Ashley, he could


    indeed revitalize the situation, but his level was far from enough.


    He also couldn''t understand how Casey had such a high level that he was able to make the same


    situation as Priya.


    If he knew that this game was deliberately guided by Casey, and that the development of the entire


    game on the board waspletely under Casey''s control, he would definitely be stunned.


    Casey''s Go talent had been shown since he was a child, and the ones he showed to Priya when he


    was a child were about to catch up with a master''s level of Go.


    It was just that Priya was too young. She only knew that Casey was great, but didn''t know where about


    Casey was great. Now that she grew up, she only thought that she thought Casey was great because


    she was young at that time.


    In fact, if she was asked to y a game with Casey at that time, it was unknown whether she could


    win.


    Priya slowly frowned as she watched Casey make the situation like the previous one step by step.


    She knew that if they wanted to y exactly the same situation, either their luck exploded, and they


    encountered a small probability event, or one of them had a Go skill that could control the changes of


    the situation on the board at will.


    It was obvious that Kairo did not have this ability.


    Was it possible that Casey was really a master of Go?


    Priya didn''t know that Casey made the situation like this to teach her how to win the game just now.


    Kairo gritted his teeth and recalled some details of the previous hand, and then barely confronted


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Casey.


    Slowly, everyone thought that Kairo was going to revive the situation again, and Ashley''s anxious look


    eased a lot.


    However, at this moment, Casey fell and directly blocked all of Kairo''s way of survival, and further


    down, Kairo had absolutely no hope of winning.


    Everyone was stunned. They didn''t expect that this Go game would end so quickly, and it was such a


    clean and neat killer move. ording to normal people''s thinking, they would not think about it at all.


    The moment Priya saw Casey''s step, she only felt that her body was stiff, and a bright light appeared in


    her mind. It was like a divine enlightenment, and many doubts in her mind were solved.


    It turned out that Go could still be yed like this? Priya''s chest was ups and downs, and she was quite


    excited.


    Kairo''s face was pale, his eyes staring at the chessboard on the table nkly, and he couldn''t believe


    he just lost.


    Ashley saw that Kairo had lost the test, gritted his teeth angrily, and cursed, "You trash. You even lose


    to him. Don''t say you are my apprentice in the future!"


    "I don''t think he is to me for this. After all, his level is low. You didn''t teach him well. It''s normal to


    lose." Casey smiled.


    "What nonsense are you talking about here. I teach my students with great care. He is stupid and can''t


    learn. What does it have to do with me?" Ashley said with a gloomy look.


    Casey smiled, and said, "So you are of a very high level of Go, right? Do you dare topare with me,


    a wimp in everyone''s eyes, Mr. Williams?"

 Chapter 233 You Lost

    Chapter 233 You Lost


    After everyone heard Casey''s words, they all took a deep breath. They didn''t expect Casey to provoke


    the national yer Mr. Williams. How courageous it was to say such a thing.


    "Casey is too arrogant. He even dared to provoke Mr. Williams. Is it possible that he thought he would


    be able topete with Mr. Williams as he beat Kairo?"


    "It''s really an ignorant kid. Mr. Williams is a national yer. Casey may win Kairo with luck. After all, the


    situation is the same as the previous one. He watched one game first, and the chance of winning would


    be great. He even thinks he canpete with Mr. Williams, which is really naive."


    "The most terrible thing about a person is that he can''t recognize his own position. Like Casey, who has


    been driven out of the Davies family but still feels that he is superior, will sooner orter get in trouble


    because of his arrogance."


    ...


    Priya frowned when she heard that Casey wanted to challenge Ashley. She walked up to Casey and


    said, "Casey, what are you talking about? Mr. Williams'' strength is not what you can imagine. Quickly


    apologize to Mr. Williams."


    "Since he can be a national yer, his strength is indeed not weak. But I am quite confident in


    myself. Since I have already won his apprentice, it is better topete with him again, so that


    everyone will not think that I win his apprentice by luck," Casey said with a smile.


    When Priya heard Casey''s words, she bit his lip immediately and said, "Casey, no matter how confident


    you are, you can''t beat Mr. Williams, so stop wishful thinking!"


    After speaking, Priya turned angrily and walked to a chair next to him and sat down.


    Casey didn''t care, but looked at Ashley and asked, "I don''t know if you dare to join me in the next


    game, Mr. Williams?"


    Ashley snorted coldly, and said, "You are just a junior who is just getting started. Why don''t I dare? I''m


    afraid that when you lose and everyoneughs at you, you will make trouble."


    "I, Casey, is not that kind of person, and... I don''t think I would lose." Casey smiled.


    Everyone around sneered, obviously thinking that Casey was bragging.


    Jordan stared at Casey, sighed helplessly, and murmured, "He is still a bit unstable. Ashley''s Go skills


    can be said to be at the top. This level of skill takes time to temper, not simply relying on talent. It


    seems that Casey is going to hang himself today."


    Kairo stood up from the chair, and it was only then that he was relieved from the failure just now. At this


    moment, he heard that Casey was going to challenge Ashley, and a sneer appeared on his face.


    "It''s ridiculous that you want to challenge my master too. His Go skills have reached a superb level.


    How can you beat him casually," Kairo said angrily.


    "Whether I can challenge or not, it''s not that you, a loser, will be qualified toment," Casey said.


    "You!" Kairo immediately clenched his fist, wishing to rush up to give Casey a few punches.


    "Well, I don''t care about you. Even if you beat me, so what? You are abandoned and driven out by your


    family. Your existence does not pose any threat to me at all!" Kairo snorted coldly, leaving his seat and


    no longer arguing with Casey.


    Ashley walked towards the opposite of Casey and directly sat down where Kairo had just been.


    Casey tidied the board, gave Ashley a smile, and said, "Please."


    Ashley didn''t say a word, he took the sunspot first, thinking that he must defeat Casey severely, or


    Casey was too arrogant.


    Everyone around was focused on watching the duel between two people. In their views, Casey had


    already lost.


    "In my opinion, letting Mr. Williams teach this arrogant kid is not a bad thing. At least it can let him know


    how he is, and he will not be so rampant in front of so many people in the future."


    "That''s right, since we all know that Mr. Williams will have won this matchup today, let''s guess how long


    this kid can hold on to Mr. Williams."


    "I feel that it won''t take 10 minutes for this kid to not be able to fight Mr. Williams anymore."


    "Ten minutes is a bit short. When he confronted Kairo just now, his level was indeed not weak. I think


    he should be able to hold on for 20 minutes."


    ...


    While everyone was watching the match between Casey and Ashley intently, Sasha and Margaret


    walked to the door. At this time, Sasha''s face was haggard, her lips were pale, and she looked weak,


    as if she was suffering from a serious illness.


    Sasha was not sick, but to deal with Casey, she had to pretend to be seriously ill, and the haggardness


    on her face was nothing more than makeup.


    "This wimp even dared to confront Mr. Williams. I don''t know where his self-confidence came from.


    How could I give birth to such an arrogant and ignorant person? I shouldn''t have given birth to him


    back then." Sasha frowned and looked at Casey the lobby and said with an unhappy look.


    "Sister, don''t say so. No matter what, he is also your son." Margaret on the sideughed.


    "I don''t have such a son. He''s just a product that I was forced to make. He is the son of Anthony. I will


    never admit that he is my son in my life. I only have one son, and that is Tyler," Sasha said.


    This time Margaret just smiled and didn''t say anything.


    "By the way, is the meal I asked you to arrange ready? We must catch him tonight and hand him over


    to the Tianyuan Chamber of Commerce tomorrow. I don''t want to let Tyler stay in the basement


    anymore," Sasha asked.


    "It''s ready. When Caseyes to look for you, we can do it to him. I guess he will go to you after


    ying this game," Margaret said.


    Sasha curled her lips and said, "No matter how, he can''t beat Mr. Williams. I''m going back to prepare


    now. Thinking that I''m going to pretend to be a mother in front of this wimp, I feel sick."


    After speaking, she turned and left here.


    Margaret turned her head and nced at Casey in the lobby with a yful smile on her face, and then


    left.


    Casey stared at the chessboard attentively. He could clearly feel that Ashley''s level was much better


    than Kairo''s level. Ashley could be a national yer, so naturally he would not be a simple


    character.


    It was just that Casey''s understanding of Go art was not as simple as everyone thought. After a few


    moves with Ashley, Casey has figured out Ashley''s way. Although it was difficult to defeat him, it was


    not impossible.


    When two people yed Go, it was like a collision between two people''s ideas. People with different


    ideas and different personalities had different styles when ying Go.


    Casey''s talent allowed him to find out the weaknesses of his opponent''s character in the shortest


    possible time, and to counterattack. As long as he found the right method, there was no unbeatable


    opponent.


    Ashley was indeed a master in the game of Go. But because of his identity, he had developed an


    arrogant character, which made Ashley care about his identity. Therefore, when ying Go, he would


    try his best to use some atmospheric tricks to deal with his opponents.


    And the people who confronted him were also some superb and powerful people, and these people


    would not use some unorthodox tricks.


    This made him unable to hold unorthodox tricks. Over time, when Ashley was had the upper hand,


    there would be some loopholes. Once the opponent used the unorthodox tricks, he would be unable to


    parry.


    Casey''s method now was to use this kind of unorthodox tricks to siege Ashley.


    In Casey''s dictionary, there was no difference between being fair and righteous. As long as you could


    win, you were the king. No one cared about how you won. Everyone cared about the result.


    "Unorthodox tricks. It''s ridiculous that you want to beat me even at this level." Ashley was quite


    disdainful of Casey''s strategy.


    Casey didn''t speak, but carefully nned his own strategy, and every step affected the change of the


    whole situation.


    Almost an hourter, Ashley frowned. His unhurriedness had long since disappeared without a trace.


    Now, only anxiety and panic remained on his face.


    Casey was as calm as ever. Every step of his Go piece could make Ashley think and meditate for a


    long time. At this level, his goal was achieved.


    At this time, the people around watching the duel were also silent. At the beginning, they were still


    discussing how long Casey would lose to Ashley, butter, they discovered that Casey was as great as


    Ashley.


    Even to the back, Casey had a faint tendency to overwhelm Ashley, which surprised everyone.


    Priya stared at Casey incredulously. At that time, she said that Casey would never win Ashley, but at


    this time, she no longer dared to say such things.


    And she started to feel a little guilty towards Casey in her heart. She knew that she had misunderstood


    Casey these years.


    She had always regarded Go as her pursuit, and had shown amazing talent in Go. At that time, Casey


    was kicked out of the Davies family, and various negative news came to her. Influenced by these news


    and the persuasion of people around her, Priya began to feel that Casey was not worthy of her.


    Until then, when Casey defeated Kairo, Priya felt that there was a part of luck in this.


    But now Casey and Ashley were on the same level, which made a certain prejudice in her heart begin


    to loosen.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Everyone stared at the chessboard with breathlessness, and it seemed that this game was about to


    Ashley took a step, feeling a little nervous. He was already at a loss.


    Casey looked at the ce where Ashley''s Go piece fell, and his face showed a long-predicted smile.


    Then, when a Go piece fell, he stood up directly from the chair and said loudly,


    "Sorry, you lost."

 Chapter 234 Got Married to a Good Family

    Chapter 234 Got Married to a Good Family


    The hall was quiet. Everyone was looking at the chessboard in surprise and lost in thought for a long


    time.


    On the chessboard, it was a stalemate. Despite the strength of Ashley, it was difficult to recover this


    situation.


    ¡°He... He won, how can it be? He is Ashley, why did he lose to a loser?¡±


    ¡°My god, even Ashley cannot defeat him, does that mean that he has reached the level of a national


    yer?¡±


    ¡°Shouldn''t it be that Casey was arrogant and was severely punished by Ashley? How could this end be


    different from what I thought?¡±


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    ...


    Ashley stared nkly at the chessboard.


    He had never thought that he would lose to a loser who had been driven out of the Davies family. His


    reputation that had always been great waspletely ruined today.


    ¡°I... I actually lost to the abandoned son of the Davies family?¡±


    Ashley felt his body weakness. If he lost to a person with the same level with him, he felt it was ok, after


    all, victory or defeat was amon thing, but today he lost to Casey, the lost had been driven out of


    the Davies family.


    In the future, if people mentioned about it, they would link him to Casey, because he was defeated by


    Casey, which would be the stain in his life that he could erase in the rest of his life.


    Priya was shocked by the fact that Casey won. She looked at Casey with twinkling eyes. At the


    moment, she felt that Casey she had worshiped in her childhood came back.


    She had great obsession with chess. To anyone who had a good performance in chess, she had


    strange affection.


    So she agreed to marry Kairo as long as he won the game.


    Now Casey had shown more superb chess skills than Kairo, which was even higher than Ashley''s


    level. Her heart was pounding naturally.


    Plus, she had deep worship to Casey since her childhood. Now Casey defeated Ashley, she worshiped


    him more than ever.


    ¡°I''ve been so bad to him. Does he hate me in his heart? No, we grew up together, and I look good,


    presumably he won''t hate me.¡± Priya murmured in her heart.


    Kairo grudgingly stared at Casey. He could not understand why his master could not defeat this loser.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be proud, my master lost to you deliberately. Do you really think you can defeat my master?


    Master, take another round and show him what you get!¡± Kairo said.


    Everyone looked at Kairo with disdain. They watched the game clearly, and Ashley did not lost to him


    deliberately. Step by step, Casey won.


    Ashley felt embarrassed when he heard Kairo''s words. He had been ashamed, however, what Kairo


    said made him feel awkward. He didn¡¯t understand why he had Kairo as his apprentice.


    ¡°Get out of here. From now on, you are not my apprentice anymore! Why don''t you y with him? I


    really regret having taken such an apprentice as you!¡± Ashley shouted at Kairo.


    Kairo was stunned. Ashley did not want to keep him as his apprentice, which made him anxious.


    ¡°Master, I am sorry, don''t get angry, I apologize to you, please don¡¯t drive me away.¡± Kairo ran to Ashley


    and pleaded.


    Ashley snorted and said aloud, ¡°You don¡¯t have to beg me. If it wasn''t for you, I wouldn''t have been so


    humiliated. In the future, you are no longer my apprentice. There will be nothing between you and me.¡±


    Ashley vented all his anger to Kairo and directly cut off the mentoring rtionship with him.


    Kairo gawked at Ashley. He came to propose, but it ended like this.


    Casey took a look at them and said with a smile, ¡°Kairo won Priya, do you still want to propose today?¡±


    Ashley looked at Casey angrily and said in a cold voice, ¡°Casey, don¡¯t be proud. In this world, there are


    many people better than you. Don''t be arrogant since you won me once.¡±


    With that, he threw off his sleeves and left the hall.


    Kairo took a look at Casey with resentment and fiercely shouted, ¡°Wait and see, I will never let you go!¡±


    With that, he then quickly chased out and kept calling his master.


    The crowd looked at Casey in shock. He made Ashley angry, but said that to Casey. Even Casey said


    he did note to get Priya into trouble, everyone would not believe it.


    Obviously he came to destroy his proposal.


    Priya was surprised, but she did not me Casey. She felt excited instead, after all, Kairo and Ashley


    lost to Casey, which had proved the excellence of Casey.


    Girls liked excellent boys, besides Priya had worshipped Casey before.


    She now felt that Casey came to destroy Kairo¡¯s proposal. If that was the case, did that mean Casey


    still have feeling to her?


    Thinking of this, Priya''s heart beat quickly.


    She walked to Casey, looked shyly at him and asked, ¡°Brother Casey, do youe back for me?¡±


    Casey was stunned to hear Priya to call him like that, but he felt that the emotion in that name was not


    as pure as before.


    He smiled and shook his head. ¡°I came back to get the letter left by my father. It has nothing to do with


    you.¡±


    Priya felt lost to hear that and med him to be too stupid. She thought Casey deliberately said so,


    after all, if not for her, why Casey took the risk topete with Ashley and destroy Kairo''s proposal.


    She did not know there was no risk for Casey topete with Ashley. Ashley was nothing to Casey.


    He just offered help to her.


    And he helped Priya because they had known each other. Now he had no feeling to her anymore and


    he only had Edith in heart.


    ¡°Oh, Brother Casey, admit it, I know you are shy, but it doesn''t matter. I will keep in mind that you are


    good to me. Since you don¡¯t allow me to agree other''s proposal, then I won''t agree.¡± Priya said.


    Casey took a look at her and said, ¡°Don¡¯t overthink. I just think that Kairo is not good, so I help you out.


    I have been married, and it is none of my business if you agree other¡¯s proposal.¡±


    Priya realized that Casey did not joke with her. She could feel from the voice of Casey that Casey had


    no feeling to her anymore.


    She was in embarrassment. It turned out that she was overthinking.


    But she was good, why Casey had no feeling to her? Was it because of her attitude to him before?


    Priya regretted. If she had known that Casey was not as simple as she thought, she would not treat him


    with that attitude.


    Casey shook his head. He did not expect that that simple Priya would judge people by their


    appearance when she grew up. Because of a few words from others, she had a stereotype of a person.


    However, everyone had their own choice of fate. Casey could not decide what it would be in the end


    and he could not control it.


    Casey said with a smile, ¡°Marry into a good family. I wish you happiness.¡±


    With that, he turned and walked out of the hall.


    Priya looked at the back of Casey in daze. She did not want to ept it, but Casey''s tone had made


    her clear that there was no possibility between her and Casey. Probably she could not catch up with


    her in the rest of her life.

 Chapter 235 The letter of Terence

    Chapter 235 The letter of Terence


    In the yard, Casey took a deep breath. He was emotional and he did not expect that there would be


    such a big change when he returned to the Davies family.


    Even Priya became so secr. It was a difficult thing to maintain the original thought in this turbid


    society.


    And Casey had Edith only in his heart, because Edith had such ability.


    Even in the face of big temptation, Edith never had him lost direction. Although she had shorings,


    Casey did not care about it. Casey got fascinated that she could keep her original thought.


    ¡°You haven''t had food since you got off the ne. Are you hungry?¡± A voice rang behind Casey.


    Casey turned and found Margaret standing behind him.


    Before Margaret mentioned it, he did not feel hungry, but now he did feel hungry since she mentioned


    it.


    Margaret saw Casey''s expression and said with a smile, ¡°Your mother has go the food ready. You have


    mother.¡±


    Casey took a deep breath and said without hesitation, ¡°Take me there.¡±


    Margaret took Casey toward the depths of the courtyard. Not long after, they arrived Sasha¡¯s yard.


    Margaret took Casey into the room. Casey found theyout had no difference with that when he was


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    child. He then had a familiar feeling.


    In the middle of the room there was a table, on which there was a lot of food.


    Sasha was lying in bed in a sick state. When she saw Caseye in, she immediately sat up from the


    bed and had violent cough.


    ¡°Casey, is that you? My son, I finally see you again.¡± Sasha was staring at Casey with tearful eyes. If


    her acting skill was known, she absolutely could take the Oscar.


    Casey looked at her calmly. After experiencing the things of that year, Casey had been disappointed


    about Sasha, so now no matter how she treated him, he would not have that feeling he had as before.


    ¡°I came back for my father¡¯s letter. You need not act in front of me. Give me the letter, and I''ll leave after


    I get it.¡± Casey said.


    ¡°Casey, what I did in the past was wrong,¡± Sasha said with a regretful face, ¡°Can you forgive me? I am


    sick and I can¡¯t take care of the family affairs anymore. The family needs you. Stay and take over the


    family industry.¡±


    ¡°Even if I don''t take it over, the Davies family will continue to develop, and there are many people who


    want this position. It doesn¡¯t need me to take it over. You have a sister and she can take over the family


    after you die.¡± Casey turned to Margaret.


    Sasha bit her lip, got out from the bed and stumbled towards Casey. But she lost her bnce and


    directly fell on the ground.


    As Sasha was to fall, he wanted to help her but he did not move.


    Seeing this, Margaret hurried to help Sasha up. She looked at Casey with a frown and shouted,


    ¡°Casey, she is your mother. Why don¡¯t you help her up?¡±


    Casey wanted to speak, but he said nothing in the end. Margaret was right, he felt that he really should


    go to help.


    Sasha was too mean to Casey at those years, so Casey became so indifferent..


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that. After all, it was my fault in those years. It is normal that he has resentment towards me


    in his heart. I know it is very difficult for him to eliminate this resentment, I don''t me him.¡± When she


    got up from the ground with difficulty, she spoke.


    ¡°Sister, you should never have asked this stone-hearted guy toe back.¡± Margaret said angrily.


    ¡°It doesn''t matter. I am dying and I wish to see him. As long as I can see him, I will rest assured. I only


    regret that I have no way to make up for him and I cannot have his forgiveness.¡±


    Said Sasha, bursting into tears.


    Margaret stared at Casey with tearful and meful eyes.


    Casey was touched by their conversation, but he did not show it on face.


    ¡°Take out the letter, I don¡¯t want to waste your time.¡± Casey said.


    ¡°Ok, ok, sit down and have some food first. I will get you the letter. You haven¡¯t have food yet, have


    something to eat, and I will ger the letter to you.¡± Sasha said.


    Then she turned to get the letter, trembling.


    Margaret took a look at Casey and said, ¡°Sit down. She is cook but she cooked these food for you. If


    youe back only for the letter and did not have one bite of the food, I am afraid she will regret even


    if she dies.¡±


    ¡°Margaret, don¡¯t say that. It is just a few dishes. If Casey doesn¡¯t want to eat, don¡¯t force him.¡± Sasha


    said.


    Since they had said so, he had to sit at the table. He was moved looking at the dishes which he liked


    when he was a child.


    He picked up the chopsticks and took a bite of the dish on the table. At the moment he ate it, he


    frowned. There seemed to be something wrong with it.


    ¡°What did you put in the dish?¡± Casey asked.


    ¡°It may be there for a long time, so it tastes bad. I am in bad condition and I can¡¯t make delicious food


    now. If you don¡¯t like it, don¡¯t have it.¡±


    Sasha took a letter and sat opposite Casey.


    When Casey saw the letter, he immediately put it behind his mind and minded only the letter.


    ¡°Give me the letter.¡± Casey said.


    Sasha gave him the letter. When Casey took the letter, he found that Sasha¡¯s hand looked good and


    she did not look like a dying man.


    He was not sure if it was his illusion, he felt Sasha looked noticeably better.


    When he had taken the letter, he unfolded it, took out the paper, and began to read it carefully.


    The handwriting on a letter was indeed Terence¡¯s. It was difficult to imitate his handwriting, so Casey


    was sure the letter was true by a nce.


    In the letter, Terence warned him to keep his original thought, bear in mind the ancestor¡¯s words. He


    did not mention where he was.


    Casey frowned. He did not expect that Terence left him amon letter.


    Sasha dared to show Casey this letter, because the letter did not reveal any valuable information. She


    did not care about where Terence was. She just wanted to cheat Casey back.


    But soon, Casey found the mystery of this letter. It seemed to be ordinary with no valuable information,


    in fact, the useful information was hidden in a special way.


    When Casey was very young, Terence taught him a method of crossmunication, which was to


    prevent others from seeing useful information in a letter and leave the key words in a special ce.


    Casey looked at the letter with the method of crossmunication, soon, he found out the most


    important words.


    ¡°It is difficult and dangerous on my way to Guanling, but you cane here when you have enough


    strength. Be careful of Sasha and don''t fall into the trap.¡±


    That was all the information in the letter.


    From the words, Terence should have been in a ce called Guanling and told Casey toe to him


    when Casey had strength enough. In addition, he reminded Casey be careful of Sasha and not fall into


    her trap.


    Seeing thest sentence, Casey felt anxious and had restless premonition immediately.


    It seemed that Terence had long felt there was something wrong with Sasha. Even if Terence was not


    framed by Sasha, he still reminded Casey to be careful of Sasha.


    This woman was not as simple as he thought.


    He looked up at her and found that she was staring at him with a smile, and her face was no longer


    sick as before, and she had a lot of vitality.


    ¡°Finished? If you do, have more food. This will probably be yourst meal in your life. After today, you''ll


    never get a chance to have it again.¡± Sneered Sasha.

 Chapter 236 Truth

    Chapter 236 Truth


    ¡°You did put something in the dish.¡± Casey stared at Sasha calmly. He knew he had been framed by


    Sasha, and it was of useless to be anxious.


    Thinking that Sasha and Margaret were acting, Casey felt sick about it. He should not believe from the


    beginning that Sasha would kindly let hime back to be the heir of the family.


    Unfortunately, it was only after eating a mouthful of food that he found the words left by his father.


    Margaret walked to Casey with a smile and said, ¡°How is it? Surprise? We tried so hard to get you


    back, but we didn''t expect you only are interested in your father¡¯s letter instead of the family¡¯s property.¡±


    ¡°What are you doing this for? I have been away from the Davies family for so long that I am no longer


    of use to you.¡± Casey asked.


    ¡°If you are of no use, of course we won¡¯t try so hard to cheat you back. Casey, you now are of use, that


    is, die for my son.¡± Sasha said.


    ¡°Your son?¡± Casey was stunned. He did not understand Sasha¡¯s words, ¡°You mean I am not your


    biological son?¡±


    At that moment he felt his strength begin to wear off. It was the medicine in the dish taking effect.


    ¡°Yes, you are.¡± Sasha said, ¡°You are born by me, but you are Terence¡¯s son, so I will never admit that


    you are my son.¡±


    ¡°Who is your son you are talking about? I am in your hands. Even if you want to let me die, you should


    let me die for a reason.¡± Casey said.


    ¡°Ok, I will tell you, so that you can die for Tyler.¡± Sasha said coldly, ¡°Come out, son.¡±


    As her words fell, Tyler walked into the room and came to Casey.


    At that moment Casey saw Tyler, he stiffed. It was his first time to see a person look simr with him. In


    addition to some details, two people''s outline and facial features were surprisingly simr.


    Tyler took a look at Casey and sneered, ¡°Damn it, you loser look like me. What a shame.¡±


    With that, Tyler directly kicked in the body of Casey.


    Casey wanted to resist. He gritted his teeth and used all his strength, but he failed to lift his arm.


    ¡°Don''t try to resist. The food you just had was filled with a medicine I got from a Master of Potions. You


    only need to touch it and you''ll be incapacitated.¡± Margaret said with a smile.


    ¡°Casey, are you wondering why my son looks so much like you? I won''t keep you in suspense. He''s


    your half-brother, by rtionship.¡± Sasha said.


    ¡°Damn, I don''t want a brother like him. It''s a shame.¡± Tyler scolded.


    ¡°Tyler, calm down, I just exin to him.¡± Sasha said softly with an attitude different from that to Casey.


    Sasha looked at Casey again and said, ¡°Tyler is your brother. He was born before you. I was out to y


    and I met a guy and fell in love with him. It wasn''t long before we were together."


    ¡°But because of my family''s demands, I couldn''t be with him, so I just ran out of the house and went


    with him to a ce where no one knew us, and then we have Tyler.¡±


    ¡°Then I thought since he and I already have a child, my family would not stop us being together, but to


    my surprise, when I came back home, I was told that I had to marry Terence Davies, your father.¡±


    ¡°At that time, my family members were determined to win over the Davies family with my marriage. If


    they knew that I had a child with someone else, they would certainly try to get rid of my child.


    Therefore, I had to ask my man to hide my child and live an anonymous life.¡±


    ¡°And I will forever be trapped in the Davies¡¯ house. It is hard to meet them. When Tyler grew up , my


    man became ill and died, Tyler had to live alone. I wanted to take him here, but I knew it was


    impossible. Once the Davies family knew about him, it would be a huge disaster to him.¡±


    ¡°I hate Terence, because of him, I can¡¯t meet my son, I can¡¯t stay with my man. However, Terence is too


    aggressive, I was unable to fight with him. Later, I gave birth to you, so I hate him more. I swear, I will


    change all this one day. I will take Tyler to the Davies family so that he will not live alone.¡±


    ¡°This resentment buried in my heart for more than ten year, finally a few years ago, Terence


    disappeared suddenly. There is nobody to in charge of the family. I had my people in the family, so we


    got you the sole heir kicked out of the family. If you weren¡¯t my son, I would have killed you.¡±


    ¡°After you left, although Tyler cannot show up in the front of the Davies family, I am the one who in


    charge of the family and no one dare bully him. I gave him everything he wanted, fulfilled any of his


    wishes, including the youngdy of the Tianyuan Chamber of Commerce.¡±


    ¡°When Tyler robbed the youngdy of Tianyuan Chamber of Commerce, he was photographed, but


    there was only a side face. You two look very simr, so Tianyuan Chamber of Commerce thought that


    their youngdy was robbed by you and they came to me to find you.¡±


    ¡°I created false impression that their youngdy was killed, and I promised them that I will get you back


    as soon as possible, so that when I give you to them, Tyler will be able to get the youngdy of the


    Tianyuan Chamber of Commerce forever.¡±


    After listening to the story of Sasha, Casey was not very surprised for the purpose of Sasha caught


    him. He was surprised that Sasha had a son before marrying into the Davies family.


    And her son was secretly brought up by her, and now she wanted him to die for his son.


    Casey felt injustice in heart, after all, it was not his fault that Sasha married into the Davies family. But


    because of this, Sasha was indifferent to him since childhood and even took him as a scourge and did


    not admit her rtionship with him.


    It would be hard for anyone to ept it.


    ¡°Anyhow, I am also your son, how can you do that to me?¡± Casey said in a cold voice.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I? We have suffered for so many years because of the Davies family. I have left you alive


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    until now, which is the greatest kindness I can give you!¡± Sasha did not care.


    ¡°What does this have to do with the Davies family. You should me the people who forced you to


    marry into the family. If you really wanted to have your own life, even if you told the truth, your family


    would not force you. I think you just wanted to have a rich life, but you don¡¯t want to give your man and


    you son. Now you take the me on the Davies family. In this case, the Davies family knows nothing


    about it. Why do you me on us? Shouldn¡¯t you me yourself for making a wrong decision?¡± Casey


    asked.


    Sasha suddenly became flustered. She didn¡¯t expect Casey to say that. Casey was right. She said she


    was forced to marry into the Davies family, in fact, she took fancy on the power of the family. Otherwise


    why didn¡¯t she choose to elope for the second time, since she had done it before?


    But Casey exposed the dark thought in her heard, which made her feel embarrassed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t quibble, Tyler and I suffered because of you. Now the Davies family is under my control and in


    the future the whole Davies family will be Tyler¡¯s. You are going to die soon and you have no


    qualification to judge me!¡± Said Sasha, staring at him.


    Casey was angry, and he didn''t know until today the family¡¯s property was stolen by Sasha and Tyler.


    His father had fought about it. He thought it was ok for her as Terence¡¯s wife to be in charge of family.


    But he realized that she was unworthy do be Terence¡¯s wife.


    The Davies'' property could not fall into the hands of them.


    ¡°That the Davies'' property falls into your hands is really the humiliation!¡± Casey said in a cold voice. If


    there was a chance, he must help his father to get the property back.


    Tyler directly kicked at Casey''s head and made him fall on the ground.


    ¡°Who are you scolding? The Davies'' property is mine, I deserve it.¡± Tyler said in a cold voice, ¡°You are


    dying, don''t care about it anymore. You better think how to greet the king of death.¡±


    ¡°Tyler, you are right, the Davies family¡¯s property is yours, don''t listen to this loser¡¯s nonsense.¡± Added


    Sasha.


    Tyler sneered, stepped his feet on the face of Casey and said, ¡°Thank you for dying for me. When I


    give you to the Tianyuan Chamber of Commerce, I can enjoy their youngdy. By the way, I heard that


    your wife is also good, I will take good care of her for you.¡±


    Casey¡¯s body began to tremble. He had intention to kill Tyler, but he did not have any strength, and


    could only helplessly looked at Tyler and Sasha.


    ¡°Mom, didn¡¯t you say that ordinary people will get fainted once they touch this medicine? Why has this


    loser kept his eyes open for so long?¡± Tyler asked.


    ¡°Maybe he has a special constitution, but he can''t move. Tie him upter. Send him to the Tianyuan


    Chamber of Commerce right now.¡± Sasha said.


    Casey only felt the voice in his ear was getting smaller and smaller, finally, he could no longer fight


    against the medicine and directly got fainted.

 Chapter 237 I Miss You so Much

    Chapter 237 I Miss You so Much


    When Casey woke up again, he found himself lying on the cold floor, surrounded by the noise of a


    crowd of people, who kicked his legs away when people passed by him.


    Casey opened his eyes and found himself in a dark and moist room somewhat like a prison, with walls


    on three sides and an iron fence on the other.


    The people around him all looked slovenly. Most of them were hideous. And it was easy to find that


    there were few good people around.


    Here was a secret prison of Tianyuan Chamber of Commerce to hold enemies. Those who offended


    the Tianyuan Chamber of Commerce would be held here for some time after being caught. Their


    freedom was restricted. Tianyuan Chamber of Commerce could treat these people at their will.


    Over the years, the people who offended Tianyuan Chamber of Commerce were countless. Only a


    small part of them were locked here. And most of them had already disappeared from the world.


    Those who stayed here had made minor mistakes. Tianyuan Chamber of Commerce imprisoned them


    here as a kind of punishment to them. Only those who still have value had the opportunity to be


    released.


    Last night, Casey was in Sasha¡¯s trap. After being fainted, he was sent to the Tianyuan Chamber of


    Commerce.


    By rights, Casey''s crime was to kill the youngdy of the Tianyuan Chamber of Commerce, so the


    people of the Tianyuan Chamber of Commerce would not easily forgive him after catching him.


    But these days the president of the Tianyuan Chamber of Commerce is not in B City, and the people of


    the Tianyuan Chamber of Commerce dared not dispose of Casey at will, so he was put in the prison


    and would be disposed by the president when he came back.


    Casey opened his eyes, stood up from the ground, but he felt that he still felt weakness. It seemed that


    Margaret¡¯s medicine was strong. Casey felt that he could only use less than half of his strength.


    He didn¡¯t know how long it willst.


    The people around gather around when they saw Casey wake up, staring at him fiercely.


    Since they had nothing to do since they were locked here, the greatest pleasure was to bully the new


    Casey looked weak. And the effect of the medicine made him feel weaker. They thought that Casey


    was a weak chicken, so they were waiting to ravage him when he woke up.


    ¡°He finally woke up. I have been waiting for a long time. We have no newers for so long. Thest


    one died after being beat by us. I hope this one can stand long, so that we can have fun for more


    days.¡±


    ¡°He looks so weak. He may die got once beat. You''d better take it easy and don¡¯t kiss him by one


    punch.¡±


    ¡°Fuck, never mind, we only have a few food, and we don¡¯t have more to share with him. It is better if he


    dies.¡±


    ...


    Casey stared at these people calmly. Although he could only use less than half of his strength, it was


    enough to deal with these people.


    Just from the appearance of these people, it could be told that these people had nothing special, so


    Casey was not afraid.


    ¡°Where am I?¡± Casey stared at those people and asked.


    ¡°You were seized, and you don''t know where this ce is. This is the prison of the Tianyuan Chamber


    of Commerce. It''s specially for people who get the Tianyuan Chamber of Commerce into troubles. Boy,


    why did you get caught? Did you tease the maid of the Tianyuan Chamber of Commerce?¡±


    A man with a scar on his face said andughed and the people around him burst intoughter.


    ¡°Watch your mouth, or I''ll stop youughing for the rest of your life.¡± Casey said in a cold voice.


    That man immediately stared at him and scolded, ¡°Son of bitch, how dare you? Do you know what I did


    before? I am here because I kill a person of the Tianyuan Chamber of Commerce, do you want to


    experience the feeling of killed?¡±


    The people around red at Casey angrily. How dare a neer talk to them like that? They sure


    would teach him a lesson.


    ¡°Beat him, and let him know the rules.¡±


    ¡°Son of bitch, kill him, how dare he be arrogant? I don¡¯t think he knows the current situation.¡±


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Beat him first, then let him go lick the toilet. And let¡¯s see if he dare to be like this again.¡±


    ...


    The man with a scar and others rushed towards Casey and held down Casey.


    Casey snorted and did not n to be polite to these people. In this kind of ce, only fist talked. If he


    defeat them, they would get him into trouble again.


    ¡°Well, look at this thin arms thin legs, I punch...¡±


    The man with a scar wanted to boast, but before he could finish his words, Casey directly punched in


    his face. With his body turning 360 degrees in the air, he heavily fell on the ground.


    All the people were surprised, hurried towards Casey. Although Casey could not use all his strength, he


    had tricks and skills. After a while, these people were screaming repeatedly.


    Soon, those who wanted to fight Casey fell to the ground, the rest feared and took back two steps, and


    did not dare toe forward to die.


    ¡°Who else wants to be like them?¡± Casey said in a cold voice.


    His breath was weak. He could not use his strength, resulting in his poor endurance. To deal with these


    people made Casey feel tired .


    If the rest of theme to fight with him, he could deal with them, but he would be exhausted.


    The crowd was staring warily at Casey. A tall, thin man said, ¡°Don¡¯t... don''t be proud, our boss is


    awesome. He got caught because he hurt the president of Tianyuan Chamber of Commerce. His


    strength is beyond your imagination. We are all our boss¡¯ men. If you hurt us, he absolutely won''t let go


    of you!¡±


    Casey stared at him coldly and said, ¡°Ask your boss toe to me. I''d like to see how he will treat me.¡±


    The tall thin man immediately ran toward the corner of the prison. The crowd quickly gave a way to him


    and was gloating at Casey.


    ¡°Boss hasn''t fought for a long time. This boy is pretty good. Boss will be interested in him, and he''s


    going to be miserable.¡±


    ¡°I have only seem boss fight twice. And opponents were finally carried out, even the people of the


    Tianyuan Chamber of Commerce dare not get close to him.¡±


    ¡°If bosses, this boy will be defeat. Even if he is good at fighting, our boss will fix him with a punch.¡±


    ...


    Hearing that, Casey was worried. In the normal state, Casey was not afraid of anything, but he did not


    have too much strength. If the so called boss was really good, the results was hard to predict.


    He nced at the ce where the tall, thin man had run toward. In the corner, a man with messy hair


    and ragged clothes who looked like a tramp was lying, snoring.


    The tall thin man ran over, gently poked that man with his hand and softly said, ¡°Boss, we have a new


    lesson?¡±


    That man immediately stopped snoring, raised his hand and pped in the face of that tall and thin


    man. He scolded, ¡°Son of bitch, who dares to disturb my sleep? Don¡¯t want to live anymore?¡±


    Then he sat up. That tall thin man pointed to Casey with a full face of grievances and said, ¡°It is him,


    Boss, none of my business, you should teach him a lesson.¡±


    The boss turned his head towards Casey. His face was full of dust and Casey could not see what he


    was like.


    He saw Casey, stood up and walked to Casey.


    Seeing their boss¡¯ reaction, the crowd cast a gloating expression to Casey, thinking their boss would


    certainly give Casey a lesson.


    ¡°Our boss has never reacted like this before. It seems that he is angry with this boy. This is going to be


    a disaster for him.¡±


    ¡°Our boss was like looking at prey. There''s nothing the boss likes more than to lecture people who think


    they''re strong, and this guy is the perfect guy.¡±


    ¡°Son of bitch, let our boss beat him to death. My mouth hurts.¡± The man with a scar on face got up from


    the ground and mumbled.


    Casey stared at the boss nervously. He could see that he should be good from his great momentum.


    At the very least, Casey could not defeat him in his current state.


    The boss walked to Casey, stopped his pace, and then he lifted up his hands trembling slightly , trying


    to catch Casey''s hand.


    Casey was confused and had no idea what he wanted.


    The crowd was confused too, thinking if that was their boss¡¯ new trick.


    ¡°This is definitely his new trick. Look, this boy will be defeated.¡± shouted one of them.


    Just at this time, that boss suddenly seized Casey''s hand and excitedly said, ¡°Casey, it is you, I miss


    you so much.¡±

 Chapter 238 Stone Eden

    Chapter 238 Stone Eden


    The people in prison were all frozen. They couldn''t imagine that their boss would say such things to


    Casey.


    "Is this the new skill? Making friends with someone and then killing him in a second with no defense?


    Sure enough, our boss''s skill can never be expected," said thenky man.


    Casey looked at the man in front of him in confusion. He was expecting a tough fight today, but no one


    could imagine that things would turn out like this.


    As the man called him Casey directly, it seemed that he was familiar with him.


    However, Casey forgot when he knew such a person.


    "Excuse me, you are?" asked Casey.


    The boss looked at Casey excitedly, pushed his hair to one side and wiped his face with his sleeve, "It''s


    me! Stone! Stone Eden! Don''t you remember me?"


    A person came to his mind until Casey clearly saw the boss''s face.


    Stone was his ymate in childhood. He would stay with Stone all day when he was learning kung fu.


    Terence urged him not to show his talent to others. Therefore, he had no way to fight against those of


    the Davies family and Stone became his sandbag.


    At that time, every time Casey mastered a new skill, he would get Stone hit. Each day Stone needed to


    tolerate his fierce beating. Gradually, Stone became tougher physically and even stronger than those


    geniuses cultivated from childhood inrge families.


    Furthermore, Casey was eager to have a closepetitor, so Stone not only needed to be beaten, but


    also needed to be stronger. Therefore, Casey would teach him those skills.


    At first, Stone was not willing to learn that, but once he refused to learn or learned slowly, he would be


    beaten fiercely by Casey. Then, the next day he would have a goodmand of those skills taught.


    Under the circumstances, Stone was trained to be a strong master. Later on, after Casey was thrown


    out of the Davies family, Stone once thought about following him.


    However, in order to prevent Casey from rising again, Margaret aimed at those rted to him. As for


    those familiar with Terence, they were thrown out of the Davies family or forced to leave B City,


    including Stone.


    Because Stone was close to Casey, Margaret specially delegated someone to kill him. With the skills


    learnt from Casey, Stone managed to escape the clutches of the killers to a county near B City.


    At that time, he didn''t know where Casey had gone, but he believed Casey was strong enough that he


    would be fine. If he went to find Casey now, maybe he would bring trouble to Casey.


    Therefore, he settled to develop his own power, hoping that one day he could help Casey. He firmly


    believed that Casey would be back and, he woulde in handy.


    Three months ago, Stone heard that the eldest daughter of Tianyuan Chamber of Commerce was


    murdered, and it was said that Casey was the killer.


    After getting such news, Stone thought Casey might have got back to B City, so he rushed back there


    overnight in order to find out Casey.


    Stone knew that Tianyuan Chamber of Commerce was also searching for Casy and there had been a


    great number of wanted posters. As long as Casey could be brought back, no matter alive or dead, the


    person who got him could get a wealth of bonus.


    Stone felt that Casey must have a grudge against it, or he would not kill the youngdy. Now that the


    chamber was hunting Casey and Stone could not find him by now, Stone decided to help Casey


    eliminate Tianyuan Chamber of Commerce.


    Casey''s enemies were his enemies. Even though Stone was beaten up by Casey from childhood, he


    always regarded Casey as his full brother and would move mountains to help him.


    Maybe Stone was beaten by Casey for so many times that he was a little bit foolhardy. At that time, he


    hadn''t taken it into consideration that even the Davies family also needed to show respect for Tianyuan


    Chamber of Commerce, and he just tried to assassinate its president on his own.


    Though he did injure the president, he was eventually captured by the Chamber of Commerce and


    thrown in jail for three months.


    Stone had tried to break the lock on the door. However, the lock was specially made by Tianyuan


    Chamber of Commerce. Without special tools or keys, it could never be opened.


    While sleeping, Stone was thinking if Casey had been captured by the Chamber of Commerce.


    Unexpectedly, he met Casey so soon.


    On Casey''s face there was a trace of excitement. Stone could be regarded as his only friend during his


    childhood. Though Priya Davies used to stick to him, at that time Casey was not interested in girls and


    he was unwilling to y with her because he thought she was too silly.


    Therefore, only Stone could be called his childhood friend. Merely because something bad happened


    to the Davies family and Casey was thrown out of the house, they finally lost contact with each other.


    "Little Stone, long time no see! I can never imagine we will meet at such a ce," said Casey excitedly


    who had never been hospitable to others like this.


    Stone scratched his head awkwardly, "I am just following your step. You killed the youngdy and it


    wanted you. I tended to help you solve the problem, but I was not strong enough so that I was


    captured."


    Hearing about what Stone said, people around all took a gasp and stared at Casey with a look of


    doubt. They couldn''t expect it was Casey that killed the youngdy of Tianyuan Chamber of


    Commerce.


    No wonder Stone became so gentle. Before Casey came, Stone was thewless monster here and he


    had never been gentle like this.


    Crying andughing, Casey nced at Stone and said, "I didn''t kill her. It is a mistake. Actually it was


    schemed by the Davieses."


    Stone was shocked, "Damn! That means I was just asking for trouble to assassinate the president."


    Casey nodded, "Right."


    Stone''s face turned red. He was enthusiastic about doing something for Casey, but he didn''t realize


    that he was doing something silly that would bring himself trouble.


    Stone was ready to take the credit from Casey. However, at that moment he was speechless and


    embarrassed.


    Casey smiled at him, "I appreciate your kindness. Fortunately, you were not killed by them."


    Stone showed a proud smile right away and patted his chest, "Though Tianyuan Chamber of


    Commerce is mighty, it is not that easy for them to take my life. They have tried to take me to


    somewhere else, but I beat them away, so they had to keep me here."


    "What are you guys waiting for? This is my big brother. Greet him immediately!" Stone turned around


    and red at those dumbfounded.


    The crowd shouted at once, "Hello! Big boss."


    Casey smiled and spoke to Stone, "You have stayed here for a long time. Have you found a way out


    yet? I have to leave here as soon as possible. I am not able to spend too much time here."


    What Tyler saidst night made Casey worried about Edith. If Tyler really aimed at Edith, he needed to


    return to J City right away.


    If Edith was bullied by Tyler, Casey swore that he would kill anyone involved, including Sasha and


    Margaret.


    Stone said, "The lock here is specially-made. The only way is to wait someone to take you out and you


    seize the chance to kill them and escape."


    Casey looked round at the lock on the door and asked Stone, "Do you have iron wire?"


    In a sh, Stone pulled down a pin from one''s cloth and handed to Casey, "We only have this."


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Casey transformed the pin into a special shape and walked towards the lock.


    Seeing Casey wanted to open the door in such way, Stone said, "Casey, it is no use. I have tried many


    ways. Some of them are good at unlocking, but the lock cannot be opened anyway, or we would have


    left long ago."


    At this point, an obscene man with a lean face came up and said, "Big boss, I am called the First Thief


    of B City and there is no lock that I can''t open. However, this lock is the most special I have ever seen


    and without key, it is impossible to open."


    Before he finished his words, he heard a sound from the door.


    Then Casey opened the door and went out.

 Chapter 239 Youll Know When We Fight

    Chapter 239 You''ll Know When We Fight


    All of them saw Casey walk out of the jail agape, with their eyeballs almost dropping to the ground.


    Especially the so-called First Thief of B City, his mouth couldn''t be closed again and the words not


    finished would not be spoken out in the rest of his life.


    Stone also looked at the door opened in surprise. For a time, he didn''t know how to describe Casey.


    They had been trapped here for such a long time and tried so hard whatever they could that they


    believed the door could not be opened without the key.


    However, the first day Casey came here, he just opened the door which the First Thief couldn''t open


    with a little pin.


    Casey deserved to be regarded as god by Stone.


    Stone caught up with Casey immediately and smiled at him, "Casey, it is totally right to follow you. I


    have been held here for three months, and as soon as youe here, I am able to leave."


    Casey didn''t say anything. Such a lock actually meant nothing to him. It was only a toy for him, as he


    had created a treasure box when he was little.


    The First Thief walked out following Stone with a forced smile, "Big boss, you are really our benefactor.


    After we get out, we must pay you back."


    Seeing that, Casey kicked him back into the jail and locked the door again.


    Amazed, the people in jail stared at Casey. They didn''t expect Casey had never intended to take them


    out.


    "I am sorry. You are kept here because of your grudge with Tianyuan Chamber of Commerce and I am


    not authorized to let you go. If you want to leave here, you need to make it yourselves," said Casey.


    Finishing his words, Casey turned around and walked outside.


    Seeing this, Stone smiled at them, "See you, guys."


    Then he caught up Casey.


    He merely met these people by chance and he had no need to treat them as brothers because they


    called him boss just for fear that he would beat them.


    Casey was the only man qualified to be his brother.


    Casey and Stone reached the gate of the prison. There was still another lock. Casey unlocked it by the


    pin again. Not until they came out, did they find the prison was under the ground.


    Out through the door, there was stairs leading up to the ground, which seemed to be an underground


    parking.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Casey looked around. If guessed correctly, here was the headquarters of Tianyuan Chamber of


    Commerce, the parking lot of Tianyuan Tower.


    Stone asked, "Casey, where are we going now?"


    "Let us leave here first. If I not mistaken, they must be watching this exit for 24 hours a day. Now we


    Just then, there appeared a number of people dressed in security uniform rushing towards them with


    spontoons.


    Seeing this, Stoneughed, "Don''t worry. They are just nobody and no threat to us."


    In an instant, Stone rushed at them.


    Since his childhood when he built a tough body by being beaten by Casey, he had never used


    weapons but his fists during fighting. Therefore, now he was also fighting against their spontoons.


    The drug hadn''t worn off in Casey''s body yet. If he took actions now, his energy would be consumed


    rapidly and it would be tougher for him if there was further trouble. Therefore, he didn''t prevent Stone


    from dashing up.


    Casey had to admit that Stone''s strength couldn''t be underestimated. ording to his evaluation,


    Stone had been as strong as he was before he met the chance of the year.


    Without that chance, maybe Casey was just as strong as Stone now.


    Scarcely five minutester Stone killed all the securities and looked at Casey proudly, "Casey, see? Am


    I as good as you? These years I have worked hard to improve myself, hoping that I can be your right-


    hand man one day."


    Caseyughed at him, "You have indeed be much stronger, but you are still far weaker than me.


    Don''t be proud of it."


    Stone felt Casey said so on purpose in order to save his face. In his memory, Casey of the year was


    just as strong as him of today.


    Stone said seriously, "Casey, I know it is awkward for you to admit, but it doesn''t matter. You will be my


    big brother forever, though I am stronger than you."


    Casey gave him a smile and stopped arguing with him, walking out of the parking lot.


    Stone kept pace with him, thinking that what he said was right, so Casey would ignore him.


    When they were ready to leave the parking lot, a person appeared in front of them and stopped them.


    The man said, "One of you hurt our president, and the other killed the daughter of our president. If you


    want to leave here easily, you really treat our Chamber of Commerce as crap."


    Stone squinted at the man and his face turned blue, "Casey, let''s go this way. He is the top bodyguard


    of the president, called Wick Sun. I was captured by him. He is so strong that maybe neither of us is a


    match for him."


    Wick sneered, "It seems that you clearly know your capability. Indeed, you two noobs are no match for


    me."


    Casey squinted at him, "Only you?"


    Wick said confidently, "What? Do we still need more people to catch you two noobs? Me! It''s enough."


    Wick was the bodyguard of the president and he was extremely strong. This time the president was out


    on business, and the whole Chamber of Commer was in his charge. Yesterday the Davies family


    delivered Casey to him. In order to let the president punish Casey personally, he threw Casey in jail.


    However, he didn''t expect Casey could escape together with Stone. Now even though he killed them


    both, the president would say nothing.


    Hearing that Wick was alone, Casey felt relieved and exined, "I didn''t kill the youngdy. It was just


    a mistake. Actually she is still alive, but caught by the Davies family. They wanted me to be the


    scapegoat in order to allow someone to get her."


    Listening to Casey, Wick sneered, "You think I will care about this? It has nothing to do with me if you


    have killed her. I just need to take credit from the president by handing you over. Do you think I will


    continue to investigate on the event ording to your words and ce myself against Davies family?


    Don''t be silly. She was the president''s daughter but not mine. I have the slightest desire to look for


    trouble."


    Casey knitted his brows. He didn''t expect Wick to be so selfish. In addition, ording to what he said,


    it seemed the case was not that easy and he was just unwilling to give a shit.


    Casey sneered, "It seems your president has fostered an ungrateful person. This case is closely


    rted to his daughter''s life, but you don''t even give a shit. I don''t know how your president will think if


    he knows this."


    "He won''t know this. After today, you two will be dead men and you will be regarded as the


    victimizer. The case will eventuallye to an end until you die." Wick snickered, "By the way, I know


    his daughter is still alive and I know where she is. Do you think the Davies family is able to do so and


    let our president believe without our help?"


    Casey was surprised. It was obvious that Wick had a hand in this case.


    "Your president must have been blind, or he won''t bring up such an ungrateful dog," sneered Casey.


    Now he was somehow hostile to anyone colluding with Sasha.


    Seeing Casey talking about such a case with Wick, Stone was worried and said, "Casey, it seems he is


    really hical, but it is not the time to discuss this issue. He is not someone we can beat. Let''s leave


    here."


    Casey squinted at Wick and sneered, "Just a flunky. How good can he be? And he is alone, we do not


    need to be afraid."


    Wick snorted, "Do you think escaping from the prison means you''ve got some abilities? If my memory


    serves me well, you are just a crap thrown out of the Davies family. Are you qualified to challenge me?"


    Casey said dismissively, "You''ll know when we fight."


    Wick was scornful of Casey and didn''t take him seriously.


    Stone was dying of anxiety. He didn''t expect Casey would intend to fight against Wick, which meant


    suicide in his opinion.


    However, it seemed impossible to flee. Now that Casey decided to fight against Wick, he wouldn''t be


    afraid anymore. Even if it would take his life, he had to make sure Casey could leave in safety.


    "Casey, I will try to hold him and you seize the chance to run away. As long as you are alive, we will


    rise again. Don''t forget to avenge meter," said Stone.


    Casey smiled and stepped forward, "You just stay away and watch me fix him alone. I didn''t joke with


    you that I am much stronger than you."

 Chapter 240 How Was the Boss Knocked down

    Chapter 240 How Was the Boss Knocked down


    In the monitor room of TY building.


    Three security guards were staring at the monitor scene of the underground parking lot. Casey took a


    step forward, ready to fight with Wick.


    The three guards sneered, thinking that Casey was doing something stupid.


    "Did you see the man that escaped from the prison? He is challenging our boss. Don''t you think he is


    stupid? Our boss is the bodyguard of the president. How insane he is to challenge our boss."


    "He is being self-righteous. It is not rare to see these stupid men. They all have the same end, being


    beaten up by our boss. Within a few minutes, the jerks will beg for mercy."


    "I know the oue without watching it. Come one, let''s y card. When we finish the first round, the


    fight might be over."


    After that, the three bodyguards yed cards, and they didn''t think that Wick could not deal with Casey


    and Stone.


    In the parking lot.


    When Wick saw that Casey wanted to fight with him alone, he sneered and rushed towards Casey.


    "Those who pretended to be tough in front of me have all gone to the hell now!"


    Wick''s speed was so fast that he rushed to Casey in an instant and grabbed Casey''s neck with one


    hand.


    With his eyes narrowed and his fist raised, Casey directly stopped Wick''s hand and kicked him in the


    stomach.


    Wick''s looked distorted. He did not expect Casey''s reaction would be so fast. He had thought that he


    could knock Casey down with one hit, but now he found that he had overrated himself.


    "You know something, kid. It seems that I underestimated you." said Wick.


    Casey grunted and kicked him hard, but he touched nothing, as his upper body was grabbed by Wick.


    But Casey did not stop. He instantly kicked at Wick''s face.


    Wick frowned. He did not think he would be won over by Casey, not having any time to breath.


    When Stone saw Casey had started, he felt anxious. When he wanted to rush up and helped Casey, he


    found that he could not get involved in the fight between Casey and Wick.


    Although Stone was good at fighting, he was not at the same level as Casey in speed. If Stone


    attacked Casey, it might cause a lot of troubles.


    So, atst he resisted and stood watching the two men fight against each other.


    Casey now felt exhausted and could only rely on his tricks to continue the fight. Although Wick was a


    tough opponent, Casey couldpletely beat Wick with his tricks.


    But Casey had not eaten anything all day long. His strength had drained a lot due to Margaret''s drug,


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    so the fighting must not dy too long.


    If they continued, when Casey''s physical strength was exhausted, Wick could knock him down in a hit.


    After a while, Wick punched Casey. Casey didn''t care. Instead, he narrowed his eyes, clenched his


    teeth and punched Wick directly in the chest.


    Wick thought Casey feinted to punch him, as if Casey insisted on attacking him, his fist would alsond


    on Casey. He thought Casey would never do such a stupid thing.


    However, Wick did not know that Casey was exhausted, and if he would not beat up Wick in a short


    time, both Casey and Stone would face troubles.


    Therefore, Casey could only choose this way of hurt himself. Only by knocking Wick down, could they


    escape.


    Soon, Wick realized that something was wrong. Casey did not mean to stop. He was shocked to realize


    that, and it was toote for him to retreat back.


    Casey''s fist directly hit Wick''s chest. Wick gave a muffled grunt, then the sound of bone fragmentation


    sounded.


    Casey had tried his best to hit on Wick. Although the punch looked normal, it was not what an ordinary


    man could withstand.


    Wick''s fist also hit Casey. Casey spat out a mouthful of blood, but Wick flew directly back, fell heavily


    on the ground, and passed out.


    Seeing this, Stone rushed to hold Casey up and asked, "Casey, are you all right?"


    "He can''t move now. Let''s get out of here." Casey said.


    After that, Casey passed out because of physical exhaustion. Stone quickly carried Casey on his back


    and ran out of the parking lot.


    "Casey, you are really awesome. I didn''t expect Wick to be knocked down by you. It seems that there is


    a big gap between you and me." Stone said with a smile as he ran.


    If he had known that Casey had only exerted half his strength and had defeated Wick, his jaw might


    drop to the ground.


    In the monitor room, three security guards had just finished the first round of the cards.


    "The boys must have been knocked down by the boss. We have to carry them back to prison when the


    fight is over. How troublesome."


    A security guard walked carelessly toward the monitor.


    He picked up the cup, intending to take a sip of water, and gave a leisure look at the monitor in the


    underground garage.


    When he saw the scene in the garage, Casey and Stone had disappeared, and Wick was lying on the


    ground with a pool of blood beside him. The cup in his hand fell to the ground.


    When the other two guards heard the ss broken, they both looked around at him.


    "Shit, could you be careful? What? The boss is too tough and scares you?"


    "He is here for less than two months, and he might not know our boss''s means. It is normal that he is


    scared." said the other guard,ughing.


    Both men walked over to the console to see what was going on inside the garage.


    When the two of them stood at the monitor and saw the scene, their faces looked as stunned as the


    man''s.


    "How... How is that possible? Why is our boss on the ground? Where are those two boys?" asked one


    of the men.


    "How do I know? Don''t you say that our boss can knock them down in a minute? Why is our boss being


    knocked down?"


    "Stop shouting! Hurry to the garage! Don''t you see the blood? If our boss is in troubles, we are


    done!"

 Chapter 241 You Dont Love Me Anymore

    Chapter 241 You Don''t Love Me Anymore


    Eglor County was located less than 100 kilometers away from B City.


    Due to its location, the county developed rapidly. Although it did not upy arge area, businesses


    were flourishing and some facilities that were not avable in second-tier cities could be easily found


    here.


    Moreover, because the housing price in B City was too expensive, many workers in B City couldn''t


    afford the house in B City, so they took a second resort to buy a house in Eglor County.


    Therefore, the real estate business in Eglor County had been quite prosperous. For a small county, the


    housing price once reached the level of 30,000.


    In the center of Eglor County, there was a veryrge luxury vi, which was considered as the first


    mansion in Eglor County. Those who lived in Eglor County all knew that this mansion belonged to


    Stone, a cold-hearted man.


    When Stone was hunted by the Davies family, he fled to Eglor County. After getting rid of the Davies


    family, Stone practiced fighting himself and soon won a reputation in Eglor County''s underground


    world.


    At that time, he won admiration by a group of people, relying on them to develop real estate industry in


    Eglor County. Although Stone had no economic insight, he had a pair of strong fists, and he could beat


    down all the business he could not negotiate with.


    It was this malicious strength that Stone''s real estate business grew fast in Eglor County, and the


    underground world of the whole Eglor County was in Stone''s control.


    It could be said that in Eglor County, Stone was the underground emperor.


    As the old saying goes, a powerful dragon cannot crush a snake in its old haunts. Even if the Davies


    family sent people to pick on Stone, Stone could rely on his own forces in Eglor County to deal with the


    people sent by the Davies family.


    So after Stone escaped from Tianyuan Chamber of Commerce with Casey, he grabbed a car and drove


    directly to Eglor County, which was the safest ce for them.


    Now, in Stone''s mansion, Casey was lying on a soft bed, with a cute little girl in his arms. The girl


    curled up in Casey''s arms, with one hand holding him, as if she felt very insecure.


    Casey opened his eyes in a daze and felt tired in his chest. All he remembered was that he knocked


    down Wick and passed out.


    Now he felt his chest painful. It might be caused by Wick.


    However, the next moment, Casey smelt a faint smell in his arms, and a peculiar softness and warmth


    made him feel strange. He looked down and saw a girl lying in his arms. He was shocked, resisted the


    pain and sat up in bed.


    What the hell was going on here? Why would he have an extra girl in his arms? And where he was?


    Several questions arose in Casey''s mind.


    The girl, awakened by Casey''s action, opened her big, confused eyes. Looking around, she saw she


    was lying on Casey and screamed out.


    "You rascal, what have you done to me!" The girl stared and quickly covered her chest, looking


    flustered.


    "Don''t be nervous. I don''t know what happened. This is what it is when I woke up. There must be


    misunderstanding." Casey said, embarrassed.


    He just wanted to find out Stone and asked what was going on.


    "What misunderstanding. You bastard, you have stained my innocence. I am only neen years old!


    You are such a wicked man. You spoil my future!" The girl looked wronged.


    Casey gaped at her. The girl was very pretty, and even when she was angry, she was cute, but she


    med Casey in a way that was just like those soap operas.


    Casey even wondered if she was making a TV show.


    "Well, you can examine yourself. I did nothing to you. I was hurt and couldn''t possibly have the energy


    to do this." Casey exined.


    "Anyway, you have stained my innocence! We slept in the same bed! Haven''t you seen on TV that the


    woman would get pregnant when she sleeps in the same bed with a man? I will be pregnant! How


    could I be pregnant with your kid? My family certainly won''t agree." The girlined again.


    Casey took a deep breath. He was sure that the girl had watched too much of the TV series, and from


    the way she looked, she should be born in a rich family and had been well protected, so she was a little


    naive.


    The fact that she believed a woman would be pregnant when she slept in the same bed with a man


    was a real surprise for Casey.


    "Girl, I really didn''t do anything to you. You won''t be pregnant, and it''s just a misunderstanding..."


    "Well, you''re such a jerk. You don''t admit it when you already slept with me. How do you know I''m not


    pregnant? You just don''t want to admit our baby. How poor I am!" The girl was immersed in her own


    world of imagination.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Casey was speechless. Looking at the girl in front of him, he felt headache. He couldn''t figure out


    where the girl came from.


    At that moment, Stone walked into the room. He came over with a smile when he saw Casey and the


    girl woke up.


    "Casey, you finally woke up. I was so worried about you. I have asked a doctor for you and he said you


    just have a slight injury and would be fine in a few days." Stone said.


    Casey red at Stone and asked, "Where are we now and what''s wrong with her?"


    Stone smiled and said, "We are now in Eglor County. This is my territory. As long as we are here, even


    if the men of Tianyuan Chamber of Commerce and the Davies Familye over, they have no chance


    to attack us, so you don''t have to worry about your safety."


    "As for this girl... after you knocked down Wick, there was a car outside the garage with keys on it. It


    was under the emergency circumstance, so I took the car. When I got back, I realized there was a girl


    in the car."


    "I was afraid of letting her go, and she would run back and give us away, so I left her here. I think that


    she is a pretty girl, and she matches you, so I put you both in the same bed. She didn''t agree at first,


    and I knocked her out."


    "How about this, Casey? This girl is not bad. She is so young and has good shape! You are a lucky


    guy, man." Stone said with an obscene smile.


    Casey directly threw the pillow at Stone, saying, "Shit!! I have already married. Fortunately, I was


    injured and didn''t do anything to her; or I will break your legs!"


    Stone had no idea that Casey was married. After Casey went to J City, he broke off contact with Stone.


    Naturally, he did not know that Casey had married into the Patel family in Jiangbei.


    "Casey, I don''t know about that... I thought you were single. Well, I will get the girl out of here." Stone


    was anxious.


    "Send someone to send her back. She''s only neen, and she''s so innocent. She must be very


    frightened to be taken away. You''ll have to make it up to her when you send her back." Casey snapped.


    "Yes, Casey, I''ll make it up to her." Stone said, and then he took the girl out.


    But what surprised Casey and Stone was that the girl jumped on Casey when she heard Stone would


    send her back. She said, "I won''t go. You must be responsible to me. You can''t drive me away after you


    slept me! Now that we shared the same bed, then we have to be together."


    Casey stared at the girl in puzzlement and said, "Girl, you''ve been watching too many TV shows. Just


    because you slept in the same bed with me doesn''t mean you have to be with me. Besides, I already


    have a wife."


    "I don''t care. I''m not going back. You can''t leave me alone." The girl said.


    Stone looked at Casey weirdly and said, "Casey, I think this girl is interested in you. How about just


    leave her here. Nothing will happen to her anyway."


    Casey shot a sharp look at Stone. This guy had caused him such a big trouble.


    "Yes, I''ll stay here, and I''ll go wherever you go. And what''s your name?" The girl stared at Casey.


    Casey was speechless. He said, "Casey."


    He suddenly felt that the girl seemed to be deliberately staying here. Even if she was naive, she was


    already neen years old. She couldn''t be so innocent! She just found an excuse for staying here.


    "My name is Lily Lowe. You and I slept on a bed, and you have to be responsible for me. If someone


    bullies me, you must protect me and teach him a lesson!" Lily said seriously.


    "I''ll promise you that, but will you get off me first?" Casey sighed and calmed the girl down.


    Lily blushed and hurriedly climbed up from Casey.


    Casey then took out his mobile phone and asked Stone for a charger. After charging it, he immediately


    called Edith.


    Tyler said he was going to do something to Edith. He was concerned about Edith, so he needed to


    check her safety.


    When Edith answered the phone, Casey was relieved to learn that Tyler had not gone to J City.


    He then called Conor and asked him to send someone around the clock to protect Edith''s safety.


    Casey was injured now and couldn''t go back immediately. Tyler might not go to J City immediately to


    make trouble for Edith, so he could ask Conor to guarantee Edith''s safety for the time being.


    After hanging up the phone, Casey breathed a sigh of relief.


    So many things had happened in only two days since he came to B City. Casey already knew the truth


    why Sasha drove him out of the Davies family. It took Casey a little time to ept these things.


    He was not in a hurry. Now Sasha probably thought that Casey was locked in the prison of Tianyuan


    Chamber of Commerce, so he was not afraid of what Sasha would do to him in a short time.


    As for the Guanling mentioned in Terence''s letter, he needed to investigate it. Terence had disappeared


    for so many years, but he had never found any trace of him. It was enough to show the mystery of the


    Guanling.


    Of course, his priority now was to heal his wounds and got back to J City as soon as possible. If Tyler


    dared to go to J City, Casey would make him feel regret.


    All day long, Lily clutched to Casey, asking him questions. She seemed to be very curious about Casey


    and wanted to know everything about him.


    But when Casey asked anything about Lily, she refused to tell him. Except for a name, Lily didn''t tell


    Casey anything about her.


    Casey did not mind. He just met Lily by chance. When he healed his wound in Eglor County, he would


    leave Lily.


    In the evening, Casey asked Stone to arrange a room for Lily, but Lily insisted on sleeping in the same


    bed with Casey. However, Casey said he suffered an injury, and if Lily insisted on sleeping with him, it


    would affect his recovery. Lily then slept in the room Stone arranged for her.


    By the end of the day, Casey had recovered enough to get out of bed and was able to do anything but


    strenuous exercise.


    Lily saw that Casey got better, she immediately went to Casey and said, "Since you are much better,


    take me out for y. It is so boring to stay here. I heard that there is a super shopping mall here. Could


    you take me to look around?"


    "What''s the good of going around the mall? You''d better read a book." Casey picked up a ss of


    water and took a sip.


    "You don''t love me anymore." Lily pouted.


    Casey spat the water out, coughed and said, "What!? Well! As long as you don''t say anything like that,


    I would go wherever you go."


    At the same time, in the Jinhua Shopping Mall of Eglor County, N was walking around in the arm of


    a handsome young man.


    When N''s family redeemed the two antiques they had sold, N felt ashamed and had no face to


    stay in J City, so she came to Eglor County to rely on her friends.


    With the help of her friend, she found a job, and to her great luck, she found a very satisfactory


    boyfriend.


    Ralphie, general manager of Sam Real Estate Agency, was the youngest multimillionaire in Eglor


    County and one of the top ten outstanding young people in Eglor County.


    In N''s opinion, Ralphie''s strength was no less than that of the whole Patel family. At the beginning,


    she felt that it was a hard thing for her to be forced to leave her hometown because of those few


    antiques.


    But who would have thought that her luck came and she found such a perfect boyfriend as Ralphie,


    which made her proud again.


    She though that as long as Ralphie was here, even if Edith owned the wholepany of the Patel


    Family, Edith still couldn''tpete with her. After all, Ralphie''s influence in Eglor County was no less


    than that of the Patel Family in J City.


    Of course, she also knew that Ralphie was not the most outstanding in Eglor County, because above


    Ralphie, there was a legendary man, which was Stone, the chairman of Sam Real Estate Agency.


    However, N did not care. She never dared to hook up with a man like Stone. Ralphie was enough to


    satisfy her.


    "Now Edith and Casey must think that I live a miserable life. Just wait. When we meet next time, I must


    let you know who is the real winner. Ralphie is not only a millionaire, he has Stone, a legendary man, to


    be his back. You have no qualifications topete with me!" N sneered.

 Chapter 242 Do You Dare to Have a Bet

    Chapter 242 Do You Dare to Have a Bet


    In the Central Mansion of Eglor County, Stone, who was a legendary person in N''s mind, was


    helping Casey decoct medicinal herbs. Casey said that he would go out together with Lily. Stone was


    afraid that he couldn''te back at noon, so he decocted the medicinal herbs for him so that he could


    drink it before going out.


    Stone appreciated Casey because he recovered quickly. He thought he was strong enough, however,


    Casey was stronger than him.


    The doctor said Casey could recover at least half a month, and he could only move after one week.


    However, Casey could get up and move by himself after one day. He really recovered so quickly, and


    Stone really admired him.


    When the medicinal herbs were decocted, Stone took it to Casey and asked him to drink it. And then


    he gave Casey a piece of paper with a phone number on it and said to Casey, "Casey, this is the phone


    number of my secretary. I have toe back to thepany for workter. If you need any help, you


    can call my secretary, and he will help you."


    When Casey intended to take over the paper, Lily got it first.


    "Stone, I can take good care of Casey. And Casey will follow my orders. Understand?" Lily looked at


    him and said.


    Stone felt speechless. He regretted bringing her back, because she was really arrogant.


    Casey also felt helpless. Because he had to listen to her, otherwise, she would say that he didn''t love


    her anymore, which almost made him crazy.


    After dressing up, Casey and Lily left the mansion, and Stone asked a driver to drive them to Jinhua


    Shopping Mall.


    "I heard that there is a professional racing track in Jinhua Shopping Mall. Shall we go to a race?" Lily


    asked him.


    "No way. I have been injured, so I can''t do strenuous exercise." Casey refused her directly.


    "I think you look better now. Come on, it''s just a piece of cake for you. Don''t you love me now?" Lily


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    said with anger.


    Casey answered quickly, "Well, I have been injured, but I can try my best to race with you. Please don''t


    say that again. I don''t want anyone to get me wrong. OK?"


    "OK. As long as you can go to race with me, I promise I won''t say that again today." She was happy.


    Casey felt speechless. She didn''t care about it though he was injured. It was so bad.


    After drinking the water decocted with medicinal herbs, he felt better and he thought he could race.


    Unexpectedly, he felt a bit tired without strength.


    It meant that he could not be as powerful as before after he recovered.


    He didn''t know what kind of drug Margaret used for him. He couldn''t recover after such a long time,


    though he was just poisoned with a small amount of drugs.


    It seemed that only Owen could help him. However, Owen stayed in J City now, and Casey had no way


    to contact him. He had to ask Stone to find a professional doctor of traditional Chinese medicine to


    treat him.


    Soon, they got to the Jinhua Shopping Mall. Casey and Lily got off the car, and then Lily walked into the


    mall and went straight to the racing track happily.


    Casey also felt d when he saw that she was so excited. She seemed to like some games which


    were more intense.


    When it came to racing, Casey also missed it. In the past, the Davies family had a special racing track,


    and Casey often went to race there, and no one had broken the racing record he set so far.


    At that time, he often went to race when he had a martial arts lesson under the guild of Filip. So Filips


    usually thought that he had neither learning nor skills. In Filip''s mind, it wasn''t good for him to have


    talent in racing.


    Since he liked racing, everyone thought that he was a dude. So he couldn''t be recognized in the


    Davies family even though he had talent in racing.


    Certainly, Casey just regarded race as a game for rxing. He never thought that it was important.


    "You always said that you would take me to race before, but I don''t know whether you are good at


    racing or not. I hope you won''t let me downter." Lily turned to him and said.


    Caseyughed and said, "You know what? No one has broken my racing record."


    "Really? I don''t trust you." She said.


    She didn''t know how to drive. But someone took her to race before, and she thought it was exciting and


    interesting. Therefore, she wanted to learn how to race. However, her father didn''t allow her to learn it


    because he thought it was very dangerous. She could only ask her friends to take her when racing, so


    that she could watch them racing and feel the excitement.


    Now, she didn''t stay at home, and she was free without the supervision of her father. So she wanted to


    race together with Casey.


    When they were walking towards the racing track, N and Ralphie were walking towards the racing


    track, too.


    "Today, I want to experience the real speed and excitement together with you. The famous professional


    racing track in Eglor County is not far away. I am a celebrity here. And I rank No.1 currently in their


    racing rankings." Ralphie said to N proudly.


    N looked at him with admiration and said, "Dear, you are so excellent. I am so lucky to be with you."


    Ralphie held her shoulders directly and whispered to her, "Now, I''m going to experience real speed with


    you. Later, let''s do something with passion in the toilet here. What do you think?"


    N felt embarrassed. However, she didn''t refuse him. She nodded to him with agreement.


    At that time, N noticed that there were two people who looked like Casey and Lily were walking in


    front of them. When she saw his back, she was surprised. And then Casey turned back to see


    something, and N could make sure that he was Casey when she saw his face.


    "Dear, do you remember the rubbish called Casey Davies I told you before?" N said.


    "Yes, of course. You said that he got married to your sister and then lived in your family. I think he is


    real rubbish. Why do you talk about him with me again?" Ralphie asked.


    "The man walking in front of us seemed to be Casey." N said.


    Ralphie looked forward and then said, "Is he the trash you have mentioned before? Why did hee


    to Eglor County?"


    "I don''t know, either. It seems that they are also going to get to the racing track. Dear, he made our


    family in trouble before, and I think it''s a good chance for us to take revenge on him. Can you help


    me?" N said with sadness.


    Ralphie looked at N and said, "Don''t worry. I will help you. He is just trash. Since he hase here,


    I won''t let him go. In Eglor County, I am a big boss. If they are going to get to the racing track, I can


    humiliate him in my way."


    N nodded excitedly at once, and then walked into the racing track together with Ralphie.


    After arriving at the racing track, Lily became excited as soon as she saw the speeding cars on the


    track.


    "Casey, look, there is a racing ranking over there. The person who ranked No.1 is called Ralphie. I


    heard that he is really good at racing." She said while pointing to arge screen not far away. Besides


    the names of the racing drivers, there were photos on it.


    "I don''t think he''s good at racing. I can win in one round and break his record." Casey said with a smile.


    "Really? Why can you be so confident? As we all know, you are good-for-nothing. I don''t think you can


    break my record." At this time, someone said.


    Casey and Lily turned back to see who he was. When Casey saw N, he was surprised.


    "Casey, you are really dishonest. Don''t you feel shameful? In Eglor County, you are also famous for


    being good-for-nothing." N stared at Casey disdainfully.


    "Why are you here?" Casey asked her.


    "What about you? Why are you here? Why don''t you stay in J City? If Edith knows that you are


    together with another girl here, she will be mad at you." N sneered.


    Casey said to her seriously, "Please pay attention to your words."


    "You are so haughty. N is my girlfriend now. Please pay attention to your own words. In Eglor


    County, I am famous for racing. Since you said that you could break my record just now, how about


    having a bet with me? I promise you will lose without objection." Ralphie said.


    "Dear, I think he just wants to show off in front of the childish girl. I don''t think he dares to have a bet


    with you." N said.


    "Well, I canpete with you. Lily also wants to see how I can break your record." Casey said with a


    smile. He didn''t like N at all, and N didn''t like him, either. Every time she met him, she wanted to


    humiliate him. So there was no need for him to be polite to them.


    N sneered when Casey said that he couldpete with Ralphie. She said, "As a good-for-nothing,


    you are really brave. However, I don''t think you can break the record."


    Ralphie also sneered and said, "Since you are so confident, I have a suggestion. If I win, you should


    bark like a dog in front of all the people here; if you win, I will bark like a dog in front of all the people


    here. What do you think?"

 Chapter 243 Racing

    Chapter 243 Racing


    Lily was unsatisfied with his suggestion, so she said, "Are you kidding me? Why do you like to bark like


    a dog?"


    Ralphie replied to her angrily, "It''s just a bet. Understand?"


    Lily didn''t answer him but turned to Casey and said, "Casey, I don''t want to have a bet with him. He can


    bark like a dog by himself if he likes."


    Lily found that he was the man who ranked No.1 in the racing ranking shown on the screen there, and


    she didn''t think Casey could win. If he lost, he had to bark like a dog, which was so embarrassing. So


    she didn''t want to have a bet with him.


    "I don''t think you dare to have a bet with me, because Casey is good-for-nothing. If he was brave


    enough, he wouldn''t beughed at by other people in J City." N said disdainfully.


    "Well, I''ll have a bet with you." Casey said.


    Lily became anxious when he promised. She looked at him with dissatisfaction and said, "Are you silly?


    He is the man who ranked No.1 in the racing ranking. If you promise to have a bet with him, you may


    lose and then you have to bark like a dog."


    Casey smiled at her and then said, "I told you I could break his record easily. Don''t you believe me?


    Why are you scared now?"


    Lily patted her chest and said at once, "I... I am not scared. I don''t need to bark like a dog even though


    you finally lose, so you can have a bet with him if you want."


    Ralphie sneered and said, "In that case, let them sit in the passenger seats. You know what? Racing is


    a kind of dangerous sport. If he isn''t good at racing, it would be dangerous for you to get in his car. So


    you have to think twice."


    Lily stared at him and said, "Watch your mouth. If I am in danger, you''ll be in trouble, too."


    Ralphie didn''t care about what she said. He answered, "In Eglor County, no one dares to get me in


    trouble. How can you get me in trouble? Can you do it under the help of such a wimp like him?"


    And then, heughed loudly together with N.


    Lily said in a low voice disdainfully, "You know what? I am..."


    But she didn''t say what she wanted to say finally.


    And then they walked towards the racing track. When Ralphie got there, some people greeted him at


    once. Ralphie felt proud and said with a smile, "Everyone knows me on this racing track, even the boss


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    here will follow my orders. In Eglor County, there are not many people who are as young as me and


    good at social contact."


    "Of course, my husband is the best. As we all know, Casey was also very famous in J City, because he


    was trash. So he was called a good-for-nothing in J City." N said.


    Lily was angry when she heard that. She turned to look at Casey and said, "She said you were trash.


    Why aren''t you angry?"


    Casey smiled and then said, "If we are angry, we will be silly like them."


    "But they are really bad. How can he be so haughty?" Lily said with anger.


    "It doesn''t matter. If everyone knows him here, he will be more embarrassed when he barks like a dog


    Lily nodded with agreement. She didn''t know whether Casey could win, because she knew nothing


    about his skills in racing. In her mind, it was hard to race. It was more difficult for him to win because he


    had been injured.


    Ralphie found the boss of the racing track and talked about it with him simply. He asked the boss to


    prepare for them, so that he couldpete with Caseyter.


    Before starting racing, Ralphie introduced Casey to the boss seriously, so that the audience at the


    scene could know more about Casey.


    The boss was very d to hear that. Ralphie was very famous here. It would be good for the business


    of this racing track if hepeted with other people here.


    Later, the boss gave them two cars and then introduced the rules of thepetition with a microphone.


    "Hello, everyone. Today, our record holder, Ralphie, willpete with a man called Casey Davies here.


    Since you all know about Ralphie, I would like to introduce Casey to all of you."


    "Caseyes from the hometown of Ralphie''s girlfriend. It is said that he''s called trash in their


    hometown. This time, Ralphie willpete with him because Casey had his girlfriend in trouble before,


    so he wants to fight against him in this way."


    "What''s more, they have a bet. No matter who loses atst, he has to bark like a dog in front of


    everyone. We are witnesses today. So, please don''t forget their bet after thepetition."


    "Now, let''s pay attention to thepetition."


    People burst intoughter after the boss introduced Casey to them, and everyone looked at Casey with


    sarcasm.


    "He is trash. How dare he challenge Ralphie. It''s so funny."


    "Ralphie can be called the Fast Track here, no one dares to challenge him, let alone trash like him."


    "I don''t think Casey can win. He should bark like a dog right now."


    ...


    After they changed clothes and went out of the locker room, Lily was worried about Casey when she


    heard that.


    If Casey lost, she would also be embarrassed. When thinking about it, she sighed. However, she


    couldn''t step back since he wanted topete with him, because she liked him.


    Ralphie and N sneered and stared at Casey and Lily. In their opinion, they were sure that they would


    win.


    After they got into their cars, a professional umpire stood between their cars and raised the red g in


    his hand. Lily was very nervous, and then she put on the helmet.


    "Take it easy. It''s a piece of cake to beat him." Casey said to her with a smile.


    Lily tried to calm down. But when she thought that Ralphie was the record holder here, she couldn''t


    calm down at all.


    Casey tried to start the car, however, the car couldn''t start at all.


    Lily was in a panic when she saw that. She said, "What''s the matter? Why can''t it start?"


    Casey wasn''t nervous, and he kept trying to start the car.


    At this time, Ralphie had been ready. The audienceughed at Casey again when they saw that he


    couldn''t start the car.


    The boss stared at the car with sarcasm, because he had tampered with the car. Although he knew that


    Ralphie was good at racing and he believed that he could win, he wanted to make the car be


    trash as Casey was called trash.


    Ralphie didn''t know about what the boss did, so he also sneered at Casey.


    "He is really good-for-nothing, so he can only drive a car which is trash. It''s so funny." Nughed and


    said.


    At this time, the umpire blew his whistle, and then he lowered the red g in his hand, and the game


    officially started. And then Ralphie''s car roared away.


    "Look, Casey. He has driven away. But we can''t start the car. We must lose today." Lily was very


    anxious.


    "I don''t think so."


    Casey got off the car directly and then opened the lid of the car. He took out two pieces of electric wires


    among so many wires, and tied a knot with them in a special way. And then the car started at once.


    He got in the car again and then drove it to chase Ralphie. Ralphie was far ahead from them. It was


    hard for them to win unless there was a miracle.


    Lily felt helpless, and she even wanted to cry.


    "They are really bad. How could they prepare a destroyed car for us? It''s unfair. We have no chance to


    win now." Lily said.


    Casey said with a smile while driving, "There are twenty-six turns on this track in total, and his skills


    merely border on the professionals''. He obviously has problems when he crosses the track turns. I just


    need to drive faster when crossing the track turns, and we will have a chance to win."


    Lily was surprised. Although she didn''t know whether Casey could win, it sounded like he was really


    professional.


    The audience looked at Casey with sarcasm. They didn''t think he could win at all because he waste.


    They thought that he should give up. However, he kept trying. So they thought he was so silly.


    As time went by, people found that Casey drove more and more faster and he got closer to Ralphie


    through every track turns.


    Later, there was only a short distance between Casey and Ralphie.


    When Ralphie saw Casey''s car catching up from the rearview mirror, he became anxious. If he was


    surpassed by Casey, his reputation on this racing track would disappear, and he would be ridiculed


    immediately.


    After all, Casey had been 30 secondste at the beginning.


    "Damn it! I won''t allow you to drive faster than me."


    Ralphie suddenly changed his direction and wanted to crash Casey''s car.


    Casey also changed his direction quickly and then surpassed him through the way he left by changing


    direction.


    The audience was surprised.

 Chapter 244 Fast Track

    Chapter 244 Fast Track


    Ralphie felt shocked when he saw Casey surpassed him, and he didn''t know how he did it at all. He


    didn''t understand why he could do it in such a short time.


    At this time, there were only two track turns left from the end. Ralphie chased him again. However, he


    found that he couldn''t catch up with him at all. Especially when he passed the track turns, the distance


    between him and Casey would be longer.


    The audience was also shocked and some people even apuded Casey.


    "Oh, my god. He is really excellent. I didn''t think he would be good at racing at the beginning because


    everyone said that he was trash. And I also thought he was good-for-nothing when I saw that he


    couldn''t even start the car. However, he catches up with Ralphie atst, which is beyond my


    expectation. He''s so cool!"


    "He set offte. Unexpectedly, he breaks the record of Ralphie now. He should be regarded as Fast


    Track with professional racing shills."


    "He''s so cool! This is the most exciting racing game I have ever seen. It looks like a movie show. I am


    too excited to say anything more."


    ...


    Casey crossed the finish line in an instant with his car. On the racing ranking shown on the big screen,


    there was a new record. And Ralphie''s record was no longer ranked Top 1.


    Everyone cheered on the racing track.


    The boss was also shocked. He didn''t think that Casey could win with a destroyed car and he even


    broke the record of Ralphie. It was unbelievable!


    He felt a bit embarrassed and looked around with a hard smile, and then he cheered together with the


    audience.


    Later, Ralphie also crossed the finish line with his car. However, no one cheered for him. Everyone paid


    attention to the new record of Casey.


    People always pay attention to the one who ranks top. If you fail, people will forget you soon.


    Casey stopped the car, and Lily was shocked in the passenger seat. She didn''t expect that Casey


    could catch up Ralphie under such a condition.


    Casey turned to her and asked with a smile, "See? I can do it."


    Lily screamed and then got close to Casey and wanted to kiss him.


    "Casey, you are great! I like you so much. Let me kiss you now."


    Casey looked at her, as if she was a fool. And then the helmet on her head hit his helmet.


    She remembered that there was a helmet on her head, and then she felt embarrassed.


    She wanted to take off her helmet to kiss him. However, he got out of the car directly.


    The audience cheered again when they saw Casey and Lily getting out of the car, and most people


    shouted his name loudly.


    Lily still wanted to kiss him after getting out of the car, but she didn''t do it because there were so many


    people around. So she intended to kiss him after they got home in the evening.


    In the TV series, the starringdy had to kiss the starring man when he did something sessfully.


    Lily regarded the plot in the TV series as a creed, so she thought this kiss was indispensable.


    At this time, Ralphie and N also got out of the car. Ralphie was unsatisfied, and N quickly took off


    her helmet and ran to the toilet on the side of the road and vomited.


    Lily felt very d. And people knew that Casey was better than Ralphie in terms of racing.


    Ralphie nced at Casey with anger and then threw his helmet on the ground directly.


    The audience around was really unsatisfied with him.


    "Ralphie, don''t forget what you promised when you had a bet with Casey."


    "You are a loser!"


    "Bark like a dog now!"


    ...


    Ralphie clenched his fists tightly when he heard the shouts from the audience around. As an


    outstanding young man in Eglor County, if he really barked like a dog on such an asion, he would


    not be able to continue staying in Eglor County in the future.


    So he didn''t intend to admit that he had a bet with Casey before. He really didn''t want to bark like a


    dog.


    "Ralphie, what are you doing? Bark like a dog now!" Lily stared at him and said.


    Ralphie snorted coldly and said, "What are you talking about? Although you win because you are lucky,


    I won''t give in. There was a problem with my car just now, so I didn''t lose this round. Naturally, I don''t


    need to bark like a dog."


    Lily was very angry when she heard that. She said to him, "How can you say that? There was


    something wrong with our car just now. You don''t keep your words, and it''s really shameless."


    At this time, N walked towards them. It seemed that she was quite frightened in the game just now


    because her face was pale.


    "Nonsense! There was something wrong with our car just now, and there was nothing wrong with your


    car. So we won''t lose this round." N also said.


    Lily nced at N and Ralphie, and then she took out her phone and called the phone number given


    by Stone.


    The audience was also very angry when they saw that Ralphie and N didn''t admit that they lost. So


    some people said that they had to ask for a refund of the ticket if he didn''t bark like a dog.


    The boss was anxious when he heard that. He came in front of Ralphie and N and said to them,


    "Ralphie, you told me that you had a bet with Casey before, and everyone knew about it here. In my


    opinion, I think you''d better do it, otherwise, they will ask for a refund."


    "It''s none of our business. Ralphie is famous in Eglor County, so he cannot bark like a dog in front of so


    many people. If it is spread, there will be a bad impact on his reputation. " N said domineeringly.


    The boss was embarrassed. After hanging up the phone, Lily turned to N and said, "Since you are


    very famous here, you should keep your words. If you don''t do it ording to the bet, I won''t let you go


    today."


    N nced at her with disdain and said to her, "You are such a little girl. How dare you talk with us in


    this way? Don''t you know about my husband? He works for Stone. If you dare to offend him, you can''t


    stay in Eglor County in the future."


    Lily also said with disdain, "So what? You know what? Stone has to follow my orders. If you don''t


    believe me, we can call him right now."


    N stared at her and thought that she was lying.


    N didn''t want to talk with Lily anymore, so she turned to Casey and said, "Casey, I think you have to


    know who you are. You are just trash, and my husband is a big boss in Eglor County. Please don''t go


    too far."


    "Now, you should exin it to everyone here, and tell them we have no bet at all. Otherwise, my


    husband won''t let you go, and then you can''t see the bitch Edith again."


    Casey was angry when he heard that. He said coldly, "What did you say just now?"


    "She is indeed a bitch, isn''t she? Come on! Exin it to everyone here quickly. " N said with disdain.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Casey stared at her. Since she couldn''t realize what she said was wrong, he had to give her a lesson


    today.


    He had to ask Ralphie bark like a dog today.


    "Did you call the secretary of Stone just now?" Casey asked Lily.


    Lily nodded and said, "It really made me angry. I think his secretary is silly."


    At this time, a man in a suit was walking towards them. He was the secretary of Stone, whose name


    was Tom Lee.


    Although Ralphie was the General Manager in the real estatepany of Stone, he was only in charge


    of something unimportant and the operation of thepany. Tom had the actual right of thepany.


    Ralphie also knew that Tom was very important in thepany, so he respected him in thepany.


    Ralphie noticed Tom as soon as he appeared. He didn''t know why he woulde here, but he thought


    that he would help him because both of them worked for Stone.


    If Tom helped him, no one dared to curse him again. After all, everyone dared not to offend the


    secretary of Stone in Eglor County."


    Therefore, Ralphie walked towards Tom quickly and said to him with a smile, "Mr. Tom, What a


    coincidence. I didn''t expect to run into you here. I happened to have some troubles too. Could you help


    me?"


    N had heard about the secretary of Stone, too. So she was also surprised when she saw him. She


    thought that Casey and this girl would be over.


    Tom nced at Ralphie but he didn''t answer him. And then he walked towards Lily and Casey directly,


    and bowed to them and said with respect, "Miss. Lowe, Mr. Davies, I am sorry I amte. If you have


    any trouble, I can help you."

 Chapter 245 I am His Elder Sister-in-law

    Chapter 245 I am His Elder Sister-inw


    After hearing that, Lily pointed to Ralphie and N and said at once, "We had a bet before, if he lost,


    he had to bark like a dog. Finally, they lost in the race. However, they didn''t admit it and even


    threatened us with his identity."


    Tom was angry when he heard that. He turned to Ralphie and N at once.


    Ralphie and N didn''t expect that Tom would be so respectful to Lily, so they thought it was incredible.


    At this time, Tom looked at Ralphie and N and snorted and then said to them, "Is it true? If you lose


    in the race, you should do what you promised before."


    Ralphie got close to him in a hurry and said, "Mr. Tom, don''t get me wrong. The man whopeted


    with us is called Casey, and he is a trash. So you don''t need to consider him. As for the girl, do you


    know her?"


    Tom stared at him and said, "Shut up! You know what? Miss. Lowe is..."


    Tom didn''t know how to exin the rtionship between Stone and Lily.


    "I am the elder sister-inw of Stone." Lily told them directly.


    Casey was surprised when he heard that. He thought that she really regarded the plots in TV series as


    true.


    Tom also felt weird when he heard that. He nced at Casey and thought that Stone told him that


    Casey was his elder brother before. If Lily had a special rtionship with Casey, she was indeed his


    elder sister-inw, though she was younger.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "That''s right. She is his elder sister-inw." Tom said.


    N and Ralphie were shocked. They didn''t believe Lily. However, they had to believe Tom.


    The audience was also very surprised because they didn''t expect that she would be the elder sister-in-


    that he had an elder brother.


    Tom intended to introduce Casey to them so that they could realize their fault. However, Casey gave


    him a sigh to tell him not to mention it. So he had to shut up.


    "Ralphie, how dare you bully the elder sister-inw of Stone? Do you want to offend Stone?" Tom said


    to him seriously.


    Ralphie was frightened and exined to him in a hurry, "Mr. Tom, I swear I don''t mean that. I don''t


    know she is the elder sister-inw of Mr. Stone."


    Nined in her own mind. She didn''t understand why Casey was so lucky to meet the girl who


    was the elder sister-inw of Stone.


    "Since you got it, you should know what to do now." Tom said to him coldly.


    Ralphie thought about it for a while and then said, "Mr. Tom, I know what I should do. I lost just now, so


    I will bark like a dog."


    "What about the woman?" Tom nced at N.


    Ralphie pulled her arm and said, "You also need to bark like a dog."


    N didn''t want to do it and she said to him, "Dear, you had a bet with Casey just now and said that


    you will bark like a dog if you lose. So I don''t think..."


    "What are you talking about? Don''t you know you have offended Miss. Lowe just now? If you don''t bark


    like a dog now, I won''t help youter."


    And then, he started to bark like a dog.


    The audience burst intoughter at once. Ralphie really felt embarrassed. However, he had to keep


    barking like a dog because Tom was still here.


    Tom nced at N coldly. And N realized that they wouldn''t let her go if she didn''t bark like a dog


    today.


    Therefore, she took a deep breath and then barked like a dog together with Ralphie.


    Everyoneughed at them and they felt good when they saw them barking like a dog.


    Lily looked at them proudly.


    "Don''t you think you are very powerful? Come on, show me your strength." she said to them.


    Ralphie and N didn''t dare to say anything, because they knew that she was the elder sister-inw of


    Stone. If they offended her, Stone would punish them.


    Casey saw that Lily always showed her joy and anger without any hesitation, and he felt good because


    there was a girl who was so simple and pure like her in the world.


    From this point of view, it can be seen that Lily wasn''t born in an ordinary family, otherwise, she


    wouldn''t be protected so well like that.


    After watching Ralphie and N bark like a dog for a while, she turned to Casey and said, "Let''s go."


    Casey nodded and walked out of the racing track together with her.


    Tom followed them in a hurry. He called the driver of Stone to drive them back to the mansion of Stone.


    On the way back to the mansion, Lily kept looking at Casey with her big eyes. Casey felt


    ufortable, so he asked, "Why do you keep looking at me like that? Is there something dirty on my


    face?"


    Lily looked at him with admiration and said to him, "I think you are my true love."


    Casey looked at her helplessly. He didn''t know how to make her understand the rtionship between


    them at all.


    "Please don''t say that again. I am married, and you are not the elder sister-inw of Stone. She can


    only be his younger sister because you are so young." Casey said to her.


    "I slept on the same bed together with you before, so you have to be responsible for me. I don''t mind if


    you are married. In some TV series, some men have many wives." She replied to him seriously.


    Casey felt speechless. He looked at her and thought that she was really addicted to the plots of TV


    series.


    "Have you known about the world through TV series since you were a little girl?" Casey asked her,


    thought he just guessed it. In his opinion, a girl who was 19 years old wouldn''t be so innocent like that.


    It could only mean that TV series had been the only way she knew about the world since she was a


    child. Therefore, she believed everything she had learnt from the TV series.


    She felt unhappy when she heard that, so she said to him with anger, "It''s none of your business." And


    then she didn''t talk with him again.


    After they came back to the mansion, Lily suddenly thought that she didn''t kiss Casey just now, so she


    tried to kiss him again.


    Casey ran around the mansion because she was chasing him, and he really felt bad.


    Later, Stone came back and stopped Lily.


    Casey exined to her that he was married, so he couldn''t allow any other girls to kiss him. However,


    Lily didn''t believe him. She told him that she did it ording to the plots in those TV series. Casey felt


    helpless, so he had to threaten her and said that if she kissed him, he would ask Stone to drive her


    back home.


    And then Lily didn''t persist in kissing him. But she swore in her mind that she must kiss him in the


    future.


    In the evening, Casey asked Stone to help him find a professional doctor of traditional Chinese


    medicine, so that he could be cured quickly. Otherwise, he couldn''t be as strong as before.


    Stone said that he knew a famous doctor of traditional Chinese medicine in Eglor County, and he would


    consult the doctor and try to invite him to his mansion as soon as possible.


    That night, in a western restaurant in Eglor County.


    Ralphie and N sat there unhappily. It undoubtedly caused them to suffer a huge humiliation by


    barking like a dog at the racing track today. How could they forget it so easily?


    "I never expected that she would be the elder sister-inw of Stone. I don''t understand why his elder


    brother likes a girl like her. I think it''s hard for us to take revenge on her." Ralphie said.


    N thought about it and then said, "I don''t think so. Although she was the elder sister-inw of Stone,


    and we have no way to take revenge on her, there is no doubt that Casey is a real good-for-nothing. So


    I think we can take revenge on Casey."


    "However, Casey has a rtionship with the girl. What if he asks the girl for help?" Ralphie asked her.


    Nughed and then said, "They just know each other. I don''t think she will be together with him all


    the time. Now, he is staying in another ce which is strange for him, and I can''t confirm whether the


    family members and friends have his news now. So I think it is a good chance for us to take revenge on


    him."


    "Did you say that you are close to Stron Xu, who is the strongest man working for Stone. With his force


    in Eglor County, it''s easy to kill a trash whoes from another city. If he is killed, he can''t ask for help


    from the girl again. And I think she will forget him soon because he is good-for-nothing."


    Ralphie felt surprised when he heard that. He said, "I agree with you. Since then, I would like to talk


    with Stron. I swear I won''t let him go because he asked me to bark like a dog in front of so many


    people, which really made me embarrassed."


    N looked cruel and said to herself, "Casey, our family became poor because of you, so I have to


    take revenge on you and kill you here."

 Chapter 246 Know Yourself

    Chapter 246 Know Yourself


    Early the next morning, Lily ran into Casey''s room and told Casey that they had known each other for


    two days, so it was time to hold a simple wedding. Otherwise, when Lily was really pregnant and would


    beughed at by others.


    Casey looked at the innocent girl helplessly and told her that no one had gotten married two days after


    they knew each other, and that it was impossible for her to get pregnant.


    Lily didn''t believe it, saying that on TV, there were many people who get married only one day after


    they met, and even some who had children the next day after they got married.


    Casey exined to that that kind of situation was impossible. Lily argued for reasons and even said the


    name of the TV series for Casey to watch it.


    Casey looked at Lily irreverently, and said, "If this TV series is true, it vitesmon sense of


    biology. It is just edited. Really giving birth to children is not like this. The TV series just skips over


    these details."


    "Then how to give birth to a child? What details has it skipped? You have to show some evidence." Lily


    said with wide eyes and a face full of disapproval.


    Casey was speechless. He couldn''t take a ss on physiological hygiene with Lily. It stood to reason


    that a 19-year-old girl, whether intentionally or unintentionally, should have watched some blue videos


    and learned about some sex.


    There may be no girls as pure as Lily in B City.


    In order to get rid of Lily''s questioning, Casey called Stone directly, and pushed the problem to him.


    And he sneaked out of the mansion while Lily was chasing Stone to ask questions, and went outside to


    rx.


    ording to Casey''s estimation, it was estimated that he would be able to recover from the injury in


    one day, and what was left was to find a way to remove the medicinal effect remaining in his body.


    When his body was fully recovered, Casey would be able to leave and return to J City.


    Casey came to a fairly famous square in Eglor County alone, nning to find a bench to sit on for a


    while.


    At this time, he noticed that there was a girl in a beige shirt in front of him who was taking a photo with


    a camera, looking familiar from the back.


    Casey couldn''t figure out where he had seen this girl from the back, thinking it was just an illusion, and


    then he was about to walk towards the bench.


    At this moment, the girl turned around, nning to take a picture behind her.


    As soon as she turned around, she saw Casey standing behind, and she was stunned.


    "Casey, why are you here?"


    Casey was also taken aback when he saw the girl, then smiled, and said, "What a coincidence! You are


    here too."


    The girl who was taking pictures with the camera was no one else, but Meredith that Casey met on the


    ne when he returned to B City.


    After Meredith came into realized, he quickly walked towards Casey, with a shy expression on her face.


    "What did you do in Eglor County? Why did you not reply my message the other day?" Meredith asked.


    Since she was rescued by Casey at Kunkong KTV, Meredith felt well disposed towards Casey, always


    looking forward to seeing Casey again.


    However, she sent Casey message, and Casey did not reply, which made her think Casey had


    forgotten her, or that he just thought she was a person who met by ident, and did not want to pay


    attention to her.


    It made Meredith still a little depressed. At this moment, her aunt invited her to visit Eglor County. She


    thought abouting out to rx, so she came here. Unexpectedly, she ran into Casey here.


    The moment she saw Casey, a word came to Meredith''s mind, that was fate.


    Casey smiled awkwardly. He had experienced so many things these days. How could he have time to


    reply her message, he didn''t even notice that Meredith sent him message.


    "I have something to do here. Sorry, I didn''t see your message. Are you here to travel?" Casey said.


    Meredith nodded and said, "My aunt''s house is in Eglor County, and it happens that my cousin is also


    at home. I''m here to y."


    "What are you doing now? My cousin and her boyfriend are going to buy water. We are going to game


    station. Would you like to go with us?" Meredith seemed to be afraid that Casey would tell her to enjoy


    herself and he would leave. So, she asked quickly.


    Casey thought for a while. Anyway, he was out to rx. He thought since he ran into Meredith here, it


    would be fine to y with them for a while, so he nodded.


    Meredith saw Casey agree, and her face was immediately full of joy.


    At this time, a man and a woman came here with a few bottles of water. They were Meredith''s cousin


    Everly and her boyfriend Cassius.


    "Meredith, your water. Who is this man, is he your friend?" Everly stared at Casey and asked.


    Meredith nodded quickly and said, "Everly, this is the Casey I told you about. I didn''t expect to meet


    him here."


    Everly immediately took a look at Casey. Originally, when Meredith told Everly about Casey, Everly


    agreed with Meredith to find a boyfriend, and Meredith told Everly about Kunkong KTV, so in Everly''s


    impression, Casey should be a decent person. At least he must be a rich man, otherwise it was


    impossible to let William help him.


    But now seeing Casey in real, Everly immediately felt contemptuous. Casey was wearing cheap


    clothes, and she couldn''t see anything special about him. He looked like a loser.


    Meredith and Everly''s family conditions belonged to the upper-middle ss. ording to her concept,


    it was naturally impossible for Meredith to find a loser to be her boyfriend.


    Thebination of various factors made Everly''s first impression of Casey very bad. She had already


    handed Casey the water, but after looking at Casey, she took the water back.


    Casey didn''t care either, and politely greeted Everly and Cassius.


    "Meredith, I don''t care if you want to find a boyfriend, but you should find somebody more your equal. If


    the man is too different from you, you''d better not think about it." Everly said bluntly.


    Meredith blushed immediately and said, "Everly, when did I say I''m looking for a boyfriend."


    "How can''t I see you mind. If you are not interested in Casey, will you mention him? But his family


    condition is too bad. It is impossible for you to be lovers. If you want to find a boyfriend, you have to


    find someone simr to Cassius." Everly turned her head and gave Cassius a look.


    Cassius knew what she meant, and immediately walked to Casey, and said with a smile, "Hey gut, Let


    me get this straight. You should also be able to see Meredith''s family conditions. If you are interested in


    her, I advise you to stop earlier. It''s impossible for you to get together."


    Casey smiled and nced at Cassius, and said, "I just met her, how could it be I am interested in her?


    And besides, I''m married."


    "That''s good. You can y together, but you have to know that you are not good enough for Meredith."


    Cassius said.


    Meredith saw that Everly and Cassius began to besiege Casey. She was also a little upset and said,


    "Everly, he is my friend. What are you two talking nonsense about? If you do this, I won''t y with you."


    "Come on, we are just afraid that you will be deceived. This person is married and ying with a little


    girl like you, don''t you think it is strange? It''s always right to be careful." Everly said.


    "Casey is not the kind of person you think." Meredith defended.


    "We know it, so we didn''t chase him away. Let''s go to the game station. Take him with us. I''ll pay


    today." Cassius smiled.


    Then, they walked towards a nearby game station.


    Meredith followed Casey and said apologetically, "I''m sorry, my cousin is a little sensitive. Please don''t


    take offence."


    Casey smiled and said, "It''s okay."


    For some unountable reason, seeing Casey look indifferent, she suddenly felt a little lost in her


    heart. After all, Everly was right. She did have some feelings for Casey. However, it seemed that Casey


    wasn''t interested in her. Otherwise he couldn''t endure the contempt of Everly and Cassius.


    Everly andCassius walked in front. Everly turned to nce at Casey and Meredith behind, and


    whispered to Cassius, "I think this loser has a crush on Meredith. How could his poor loser be worthy of


    Meredith? We must stop his thought, otherwise Meredith must be the one who suffers in the end."


    Cassius nodded and said with a smile, "Don''t worry, this guy probably has watched too many romance


    dramas. And he has such wishful thinking. Later, when we are at the game station, I will let him realize


    that there is a ss gap between he and us."


    Before long, they arrived at the game station. Cassius deliberately bought a thousand dors of game


    currency in front of Casey, and said, "Man, you must know that some girls have been spoiled since


    childhood. Having fun means spending money. Without money, you can only y with girls of your


    level. You have to know this.


    Casey just smiled and walked inside.


    Cassius was a little unhappy when he saw that Casey ignored his words. He went to take some game


    currency and gave some to Meredith and Everly to catch the doll, and he took Casey to the boxing


    strength testing machine.


    Cassius was practicing boxing recently, and his arms also had real muscles. He felt that since Casey


    dared to ignore him, then he had to use the way between men to let Casey understand this truth.


    "Seriously, being poor makes a person busy, and a poor guy has no spare time to do other things, such


    as fitness. Depending on how you look, you should rarely exercise. With your physique, there is no way


    to protect Meredith."


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "I practice boxing to teach people who are ungrateful. People who are obviously not qualified, but still


    insist on getting close to us. My duty is to beat these people away."


    After speaking, he punched on the boxing strength testing machine. He felt that what he said was


    already obvious. After seeing the strength of his punch, Casey should also shrink back.


    Soon, a score of 892 points appeared on boxing strength testing machine, breaking the record in this


    game station.


    Cassius was full of pride, gave the position to Casey, said proudly, "You can also try it, it doesn''t matter


    if you have little strength, it is a good thing to let you know your level.

 Chapter 247 Go off The Scale with A Punch

    Chapter 247 Go off The Scale with A Punch


    Listening to Cassius''s words, Casey also showed a joking smile on his face. He didn''t expect that he


    was justing out to rx, but was taught a lesson as a poor boy who wanted to chase a rich girl.


    What Cassius meant just now seemed to be warning Casey, if Casey dared to have any designs on


    Meredith, he would use his fist to teach him how to behave.


    Although Casey didn''t mean this, but being stuckbels by others, Casey was still a little unhappy.


    So, he was not polite to Cassius either, and stood in front of the boxing strength testing machine.


    BecauseCassius refreshed the record of this machine just now, there was a burst of cheerful music on


    the machine, followed by a huge electronic sound, "Record-breaking! Record-breaking!"


    The people around were attracted by the sound, and they were all surprised when they saw the scores


    on the boxing strength testing machine


    For such a boxing strength testing machine, the average person scored five hundred would be


    considered good. Cassius''s score of nearly nine hundred was enough to show his strength.


    "Wow, it''s really amazing. He got such a high score. If he hits my head with this punch, I''m afraid it can


    directly smash my head."


    "This is awesome, how amazing this muscle strength and explosive power is. This guy isn''t a


    professional boxer, right?"


    Seeing so many people around, Cassius also showed a triumphant smile on his face, and said, "Thank


    you, thank you, this is the level of my normal performance. If the state is better, more than nine


    hundred is no problem."


    The crowd was in an uproar again.


    "Now let my friend try to see if he can beat me." Cassius added another sentence, a sneer shed in


    his eyes.


    The people around allughed. They justpared Casey and Cassius''s physique and felt that Casey


    could not get a score that was higher than Cassius''s score.


    In addition, Casey had injuries on his body, so his look was a little pale and it seemed he was a bit


    week. These people naturally felt that Casey couldn''t exceed Cassius''s score.


    "Iughed my head off. He actually wants to challenge the one who with such a high score. He is


    estimated to get four hundred points with his physique."


    "How do I feel that this person is weaker than me? He looks so pale, as if he would faint at any time. I


    think it is difficult for him to reach 400 points."


    "I don''t know what he thinks. He wants to challenge a man with 800 points. Isn''t it funny?"


    ...


    At this moment Meredith and Everly also came over and saw Casey and Cassius right in front of the


    boxing strength testing machine, hurriedly squeezing to the front of the crowd.


    When the they heard thements from the people around them, they immediately knew that Cassius


    and Casey wereparing the strength of their fists.


    Everly curled her mouth and said, "It''s ridiculous that a weak loser dares topare with Cassius''s fist


    strength. Meredith, you''d better stay away from this kind of person who doesn''t have a clear


    understanding of himself."


    Meredith frowned and said, "Everly, Casey is not a loser, don''t say that to him."


    "I think you are bewitched by him. How can you defend him all the time? I said you have a crush on


    him, but you still don''t admit it," Everly said.


    At this time, Cassius walked to them, with a smug smile on his face, and said, "This kid really wants to


    challenge my fist. I don''t know whether to say he is courageous or reckless. "


    "Meredith, through this incident, you can also see his strength. He is a weak and not handsome, and


    he likes to keep up appearances. What''s good about this kind of person? I advise you''d better to kick


    him off early to save time."


    At this time, Casey, who was standing in front of the boxing strength testing machine, raised his fist,


    and then hit the machine directly. In almost an instant, the number on the boxing strength testing


    machine jumped to 999.


    It couldn''t rise further, after all, this was already itsrgest number.


    After that, the machine made a burst of noises, as if because Casey''s punch was too powerful, the


    machine directly malfunctioned.


    Everyone was dumbfounded. They didn''t expect that the strength of Casey''s punch would be so great,


    to the extent that the boxing strength testing machine could not detect it.


    The people who mocked Casey just now were dumbfounded, and it was obvious that what they had


    just said sessfully pped themselves in the face.


    "This...this is too awesome, it turned out that the boxing strength testing machine imploded. How


    powerful is his punch?"


    "It''s really embarrassing. Looking at his appearance, I thought he didn''t have much energy. I didn''t


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    expect it to be so awesome."


    "I thought he was a rookie, but I didn''t expect it to be a king."


    ...


    Cassius looked at the boxing strength testing machine with a face full of consternation. He just said that


    Casey was keeping up appearances. Who would have imagined that what he said was a humiliation to


    himself?


    Everly was also shocked, and then turned into anger. She couldn''t ept that Casey was better than


    Cassius, which made her feel very mortified.


    Meredith was surprised, and then turned to look at Cassius, and smiled and said, "Is Casey weak? He


    is so powerful, he even knocked out the boxing strength testing machine with a single blow. Isn''t that


    great?"


    Cassius was embarrassed and didn''t know how to refute Meredith.


    "So what? It must be because he came from the vige and trained at home. It is not surprising at all.


    Meredith, don''t get lost because of his one advantage," Everly said.


    Meredith stuck her tongue out at Everly, obviously not agreeing with Everly''s words. In her opinion,


    Casey was very powerful.


    At the same time, outside of the game station, Ralphie and N came here, along with them, there was


    also a man with a grim look and a hungry wolf tattoo on his arm.


    This person was Stron, a well-known madman in Eglor County, and was Stone''s first thug. In the entire


    Eglor County, he only obeyed Stone.


    Because Stron and Ralphie were working together for Stone, their rtionship was very good. This


    time Ralphie told Stron that he wanted him to help beat a wimp from outside, and Stron agreed without


    even thinking about it.


    "Stron, this matter will depend on you. When things are done, we will definitely give you a reward," N


    said with a smile.


    "It''s all trivial, isn''t it just a wimp from outside? There are no worries as long as we get rid of him," Stron


    said with a smile.


    "Stron is right. That wimp has long been infamous in our city, and no one cares about him. If he died in


    another ce, there would be no one looking for him," N said with a smile.


    They found Casey''s trail early this morning, followed him to the square, andter specially arranged


    someone to follow him to the game station. Stron had arranged for fellows. As long as they found an


    opportunity, they would act on Casey.


    When the three people walked to the gate of the game station, a man ran out from inside, and when he


    got in front of Stron, he said, "Stron, they are ying the boxing strength testing machine inside. It''s


    just that there''s something wrong with the punch tester."


    "Don''t care about what they are doing. Now you think of a way to take that guy to the office in the game


    station. The few people he met today are fine with them. We will beat this guy in the office," Stron said.


    The man nodded immediately, and then turned around again into the game station.


    Stron turned his head and nced at Ralphie and N, then smiled and said, "Come with me, there


    will be a good showter."


    Ralphie and N both looked at each other. They both knew that with Stron, Casey would definitely not


    be able to run away today.

 Chapter 248 You Will Regret

    Chapter 248 You Will Regret


    In the game station, Casey turned to look around after making the boxing strength testing machine


    implode. After seeing Meredith standing on the side, he immediately walked over.


    He smiled and nced at Cassius, who was full of embarrassment, and said, "I think my level is not


    bad, how do you think?"


    Cassius, snorted coldly, and said, "What are you proud of? Didn''t you see that the machine showed a


    malfunction? Did you know whether it was broken by you? What if it was just broken?"


    Meredith turned her head and nced at Cassius, and said with some dissatisfaction, "That machine


    was obviously broken by Casey. How could it be just broken? I think Casey is very powerful. Why don''t


    you admit it?"


    Cassius was embarrassed by Meredith''s words, and he didn''t know how to refute her.


    Everly hurriedly defended Cassius, "Isn''t he just more vigorous? What''s so great about this? It is


    because he works in the vige. No matter how strong he is, he can only be a farmer for a lifetime."


    Meredith was aggrieved, she didn''t want to pay attention to her cousin and Cassius at all now.


    At this moment, a few men came here, and they walked straight towards Casey, looking gloomy.


    The man who took the lead came to Casey and said coldly, "You destroyed our game station machine.


    Now we need you toe with us and go to the office forpensation."


    Everly and Cassius, who were still a little unhappy,ughed immediately after hearing that man''s


    words.


    "It''s really retribution. Didn''t you just very arrogant? Now they let you pay for it. Are you able to pay


    them?" Cassius sneered relentlessly.


    Casey didn''t expect that these people woulde over and make him pay for it, and he was a bit


    stunned. However, he didn''t take it seriously. After all, it was just a boxing strength testing machine and


    it was not worth a lot of money.


    Meredith on the side was a little dissatisfied. She stared at those people and asked, "This machine is


    broken. It is your responsibility. Why should he pay for it? He just punched it. Isn''t this machine just for


    others to hit it? Now that it is broken, it can only mean that you have not maintained it properly."


    The man who took the lead gave Meredith a quick nce, and said, "Stop being nosy here, there is no


    ce for you to talk."


    "Why are you like this? I''m just arguing with you." Meredith refused to give in.


    Everly tugged Meredith and said, "This is his own business, so don''t intervene. Now it is also an


    opportunity to test him. If he doesn¡¯t have money, then it can only show that he is a pauper."


    "Where is your office? I''ll pay for this machine. Take me over." Casey squinted at the people in front of


    him, feeling a little strange. He always felt that these people were not like the staff of the game station.


    Seeing Casey promised to pay for it, the few people immediately turned and led Casey towards the


    office.


    Meredith saw this and hurried to follow up. She didn''t want Casey to suffer this loss. After all, the


    equipment of the game station could not always be good, and Casey didn''t mean it, so he shouldn''t pay


    for it.


    Everly and Cassius looked at each other and both followed them. Naturally, they were not going to help


    Casey. They just wanted tough at Casey. In their opinion, if Casey felt ashamed, he will give up


    staying by Meredith''s side.


    The four people arrived in the office together, and the few who brought them over didn''t care. After they


    all entered, they directly blocked the door.


    Casey turned around, looked at the few people, and said coldly, "Who are you? What do you want to


    do?"


    "They are staff of the game station. Of course, they want you to pay. What do you think they want to


    do?" Everly said with her lips poked.


    As soon as her voice fell, arge group of people with sticks rushed in immediately outside the door.


    Everly was taken aback. She hurriedly hid behind Cassius. She did not expect that these people were


    really not the staff of the game station.


    Cassius also squinted at these people and murmured, "This guy might offend someone who shouldn''t


    be offended. It seems that the one he offended is not a simple man. Meredith, we said you shouldn''t be


    so close to him. Now you can see clearly, besides being a loser, he is also a trouble maker."


    With that said, Cassius was about to take Everly and Meredith out to the outside.


    "Guys, this should be a matter between you and this guy. We have nothing to do with him. We just hit


    this ce by mistake, let us go out," Cassius said.


    The person guarding the door pushed Cassius directly and cursed, "Don''t even think about going out


    after you enter this door. It doesn''t matter if you have anything to do with him. Today, Stron is to get


    even with this guy. Youe with him, so just wait for Stron to deal with you together. If you want to


    me, me yourself for being too unlucky and having a rtionship with this guy."


    The expression on Cassius''s face changed, and he asked, "Stron? The one you said is Stron Xu?"


    "Yes, it''s me." At this time another person walked in outside the door, it was Stron.


    Cassius''s and Everly''s looks turned to be gloomy. Both of them were from Eglor County, and naturally


    they had heard of Stron''s reputation. If anyone provoked Stron, he would definitely be in trouble.


    Everly turned her head and red at Casey, and shouted, "What the hell did you bastard do? Why did


    you provoke a character like Stron?"


    Casey also looked confused. He didn''t know Stron at all as well as what Stron was asking him for.


    "I don''t know him. I don''t know what he wants to do. You should ask him about this," Casey said.


    Everly thought that Casey had said this deliberately, and the anger arose in her, and she wished to


    rush to beat Casey.


    Meredith didn''t figure out what was going on either. Didn''t they ask him to pay for the machine? Why


    did so many people rush in all of a sudden, and there was actually a famous person in Eglor County.


    Cassius took a deep breath, walked in front of Stron, and said, "Stron, I am from Chunhua Garment


    Factory. My dad had a drink with you before. This matter has nothing to do with us. Please let us go. "


    Stron stared at Cassius and said, "Regardless of whether you have anything to do with him or not, if


    youe with him today, you can only admit that you are unlucky. I don''t care if your father has had a


    drink with me or not. There are too many people who have drunk with me. I can''t remember them all."


    Cassius gritted his teeth immediately and pushed all his resentment onto Casey.


    He turned his head and nced at Casey, and said, "You are such a hoodoo. It''s all because of you,


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    otherwise we wouldn''t be in trouble with you!"


    Casey shrugged, and said, "I didn''t let you over. You followed me."


    Cassius was so angry that he was about to hit Casey, but thinking that Stron was still around, he could


    only bear it.


    "What are you doing here in a daze? Hurry up and beg Stron for forgiveness. If you beg him, maybe he


    will be able to spray you and let us go. Don''t be stupid here." Everly pushed Casey. .


    Casey looked at Stron, and asked, "Who asked you toe? Tell me now, I can make you suffer less."


    Stron was taken aback, thenughed loudly, and said, "It''s really a fucking arrogant wimp. You are so


    wimpy that all the people in your city know you. Why are you so courageous?"


    Cassius and Everly also gritted their teeth, thinking that if Casey talked to Stron in this way, he was


    undoubtedly dicing with death.


    After hearing Stron''s words, Casey immediately showed a smile on his face, and said, "If I''m not


    mistaken, it should be N and the one named Ralphie who asked you toe. They should be at the


    door now. Let them in."


    There were many people in J City who like to say that Casey was a famous wimp. However, in Eglor


    County, there was only N. Now that Stron had said this, it was obvious that only N told him.


    Of course, only N was the one who made Strone, and Casey also knew that with N''s


    personality, she couldn''t have let go of learning dog barking at the circuit yesterday.


    Ralphie and N were indeed standing outside the door. They didn''t expect Casey to guess that Stron


    was instructed by them so quickly, but since he had known it, there was no need for them to hide. After


    all, Casey would be a corpse that could no longer speak, so it didn''t matter if he knew or not.


    Both Ralphie and N walked into the office, staring at Casey with a sneer on their faces.


    "Casey, I didn''t expect you to be quite clever. You even guessed that we are making trouble for you, but


    you are already a dying person. Before you die, leting you know who kill you is a kind of respect for


    you," Ralphie said.


    Cassius and Everly turned pale when they heard that they wanted to kill Casey.


    Meredith also looked scared. She turned to look at Casey, and found Casey''s calm look, as if he didn''t


    take this matter seriously, which made her very strange. Wasn''t Casey not scared at all?


    "Stron, this matter really has nothing to do with us. Please let us go, we promise that we won''t talk


    about this matter," Cassius said desperately.


    Stron snorted coldly and said, "You have already heard this. Who knows if you will tell it? Don''t worry, I


    will not kill you. I will only make you dumb. Then you will not have a chance to tell this story."


    Everly was almost crying, she turned around, rushed towards Casey, and cursed, "You are the bastard.


    If it weren''t for you, we would not have such troubles. You hoodoo, you shouldn''t live in this world!"


    Meredith hurriedly stopped Everly and said, "Everly, please calm down. I feel that Casey might not let


    us be hurt."


    "You really think too much about this. He is just a wimp. Stron is a big man in Eglor County. Is it


    possible that he can''t deal with a wimp as he has so many subordinates? Don''t be naive." N


    sneered.


    Meredith bit her lip and turned to give Casey a look. She was now anxiously hoping that Casey could


    get them out of this danger just like that night.


    Casey smiled, then took a step forward and said with a smile, "She''s right, this matter has nothing to do


    with them, I won''t let them be hurt."


    "On the contrary, it is you who want to use this method to deal with me. It has already touched my


    bottom line. I will make you regret making such a decision."

 Chapter 249 There Is No Need To Leave

    Chapter 249 There Is No Need To Leave


    Ralphie and N were both full of disdain, thinking that Casey''s words were just pretending.


    Ralphie turned to look at Stron and said, "Stron, don''t talk nonsense with this idiot, let him see how


    good you are. Ask your people to break his hands and feet first. Yesterday he told us to bark in front of


    so many people, and today I want him to be a real dog before death."


    Stron showed a sullen look, and he said to his men, "Let''s go together, as Ralphie said, break his


    hands and feet first."


    Casey looked at the Meredith trio and said, "You guys stand back a little."


    Cassius and Everly immediately dragged Meredith back a few steps, Everly red at Casey viciously,


    her eyes full of resentment.


    "It seems that you can handle so many people. Yes, you deserve to be beaten to death." Everlysaid


    angrily.


    Stron''s men immediately surrounded Casey, itched to have a go, did not pay any attention to Casey.


    "Has this wimp practiced martial arts? How do I feel that he is not afraid at all?" Ralphie asked.


    N snorted and said, "He has practiced a fart. He does housework at home. This fool must have a


    sense of superiority in doing housework, and he feels that he can handle so many people."


    When N said that, Ralphie and Stron bothughed.


    At this time, one of Stron''s men kicked Casey, and Casey''s body moved instantly.


    These people''s movements were like a turtle crawling in Casey''s eyes. Casey quickly turned sideways


    and kicked the man''s leg. With a click, and the man fell to the ground, wailing.


    Immediately afterwards, Casey came to and fro among these people. These people couldn''t see


    Casey''s movements. They all felt a sharp pain from a certain part of their body, and then fell to the


    ground and wailed.


    The sneers on the faces of the Ralphie, N and Stron froze for an instant, and they all looked at


    Casey in disbelief. They did not think that Casey, who they thought was a wimp would only do


    housework, was so powerful.


    Cassius and Everly didn''t expect Casey to be so powerful. Seeing Casey beat Stron''s men so easily,


    they understood why Casey had the confidence to say that.


    Meredith yelled excitedly, and she knew that Casey would definitely not let them happen.


    "Everly, do you believe what I said now? Casey is different from everyone else, he is not the loser as


    you said," Meredith said triumphantly.


    "Isn''t ...Isn''t he just good at fighting? What''s so special about this I''m also practicing boxing recently. If I


    do, I won''t be worse than him." Cassius said broadly.


    Meredith curled her lips and said, "Then you go ahead. I am wondering who was so scared just now


    that he begged for mercy. What is the use of your boxing? To bully simple people?"


    "You!" Cassius was embarrassed. Meredith''s words were like a knife, stuck in his heart. How could he


    not be angry?


    "Is what I said wrong? If you think what I said is wrong, go help Casey now. Are you afraid that Stron


    will cause trouble for you?" Meredith said confidently.


    Everly also gave Cassius a scornful look. She really felt that Cassius was a little bit unlike a man today


    and had no courage at all. After seeing Stron, he immediately begged for mercy.


    Of course, she wasn''t better than him, but she wouldn''t admit it.


    In less than five minutes, Casey had solved all of Stron''s men, and there was a group of people lying


    on the ground, wailing incessantly.


    Stron gritted his teeth, took out a dagger directly from his clothes, and rushed towards Casey.


    "Come on, go die!"


    Casey turned around and reached out and grabbed Stron''s wrist. Stron snorted and moved his arm


    quickly, avoiding Casey''s hand.


    He was the beast thug under Stone, and naturally was powerful. Casey was currently injured, and he


    could only use half of his strength. It was difficult to beat Stron immediately.


    Of course, the impact of this on Casey was that Stron cannot be solved immediately. After spending


    some more time, Stron would eventually be defeated by Casey.


    "Stron is Stone''s best thug, and it must be fine to beat this idiot," Ralphie said with his teeth gritted.


    N looked at the two people who were fighting, feeling a little guilty in her heart. After all, no matter


    how she looked at it, Casey seemed to be stronger.


    "How can this damn guy be so powerful, is it possible that even Stron can''t beat him?" N stared at


    Casey grimly.


    She turned to look at Ralphie, and said, "I feel that Stron is no match for Casey. I think you should call


    Stone. I am afraid it is only Stone who can defeat Casey. Both you and Stron are Stone''s men. He will


    definitely help you. Even if we can''t kill this wimp today, we can make him suffer a little bit."


    Ralphie took a deep breath, then nodded, and said, "Okay, I will listen to you. Then I will call Stone. As


    long as Stone is here, this guy won''t have a chance to survive today. ."


    After speaking, he immediately took out his phone.


    The battle between Casey and Stron soon came to an end. Casey was afraid that his physical strength


    would not be able to keep upter, so he didn''t n to dy time with Stron, and directly used a few


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    killing movements to force Stron to retreat again and again.


    Stron stared at Casey with fear. He felt that the man in front of him seemed even more terrifying than


    Stone, and he couldn''t handle it.


    At this time, Stron revealed a trace of ws. Casey seized the opportunity and punched Stron directly in


    the ribs. With the other hand, he grabbed the dagger in Stron''s hand and inserted it into his thigh


    without hesitation.


    Stron let out a scream, hurriedly backed away, and sat down in front of Ralphie and N.


    "This guy''s strength is too strong, I cannot beat him. You go quickly, and wait for revengeter," Stron


    said.


    Neither Ralphie nor N moved, but there was a yful smile on their faces.


    "Stron, don''t worry. I''ve already called Stone, and he will bring people over soon, and it will be the


    death of this guy!" Ralphie said coldly.


    "Stone? Did you call Stone?" Cassius eximed.


    Ralphie smiled and said, "Yes, what Stone stands for in Eglor County, you should be very clear. As long


    as Stonees over, you will be over."


    At this time Meredith stared at them and said, "Why are we waiting here? You guys have to be


    defeated by Casey, so if we want to leave now, can you stop us?"


    Both Ralphie and N were taken aback, and then there was embarrassment on their faces. Meredith


    was right. Now that even Stron had be beat, relying on the two of them, how could it be possible to stop


    Casey and the others.


    "You...you are not allowed to leave! Even if you leave, Stone can find you!" Ralphie said with a guilty


    conscience.


    "You don''t even know our names. How can you find us? Don''t pretend. Casey, let''s go quickly. As long


    as they can''t find us, they can''t do anything to us," Meredith said.


    Both Everly and Cassius nodded, feeling that Meredith''s words were reasonable, and they were about


    to leave immediately.


    "Let''s go quickly, don''t be stunned here. Casey, go and beat them. When Stone is here, he will


    definitely not be able to find us," Everly turned to look at Casey.


    Casey smiled and said, "There is no need to go. Since they called Stone, let''s wait for Stone toe


    over. I want to see how they let Stone beat me up."


    Everly, Cassius and Meredith stared at him, but they didn''t expect Casey to say such things. Wasn''t he


    dacing with death!


    "Are you crazy? Now that you have a chance to leave, you don''t run, and you are still here waiting for


    Stone toe over. I have never seen a stupid person like you!" Everly shouted.


    "Let''s leave him alone, let''s go if he doesn''t go," Cassius said.


    "Casey, let''s go. Stone is much better than them. If you really have to wait for Stone toe over, you


    really can''t leave." Meredith was also anxious.


    Ralphie and N also gave a sneer. They didn''t expect Casey to be so stupid, and he still wanted to


    wait for Stone toe over. Could it be that he thought he had defeated the Stron and was qualified to


    challenge Stone?


    It was ridiculous!


    Casey nced at Meredith and others, and said, "You three go first. This matter has nothing to do with


    you, don''t worry about me."


    Meredith didn''t want to just leave Casey like that, and said, "Casey, I know you are great, but Stone is


    the strongest person in Eglor County. It won''t do any good to work against him. You should go with us."


    "Meredith, just leave him alone. He doesn''t want to leave, and it''s none of our business. Let''s go


    quickly, otherwise Stone willeter and we can''t go if we want to go," Everly dragged Meredith and


    walked outside. .


    Casey smiled at Meredith and said, "Go, I''ll be fine."


    Seeing Casey''s insistence, Meredith could only follow Everly out to the outside.


    Ralphie and N wanted to stop them. Casey red at both of them. They were stunned immediately,


    and quickly stepped aside from the door.


    After the three of Meredith left, Ralphie and N both gave Casey a sneer. N''s eyes were resentful,


    and she murmured, "Since you ask for death, wait for Stone toeter, see if you dare to be so


    arrogant!"

 Chapter 250 How Dare You

    Chapter 250 How Dare You


    After Everly and Cassius dragged Meredith out of the game station, they also let out a long sigh of


    relief.


    "Casey is really stupid. He decides to wait for Stone toe over. He is really not afraid of death."


    Cassius said.


    "It''s also a good thing for us that he stays here. Anyway, these people areing for him. When Stone


    when the timees. What if Stone''s peoplee to us again in order to find his whereabouts?"


    Everly said.


    Meredith still looked at the game station with a worried look and said, "Why don''t we call the police. It is


    dangerous to let Casey stay there alone. They dare not do anything to Casey after calling the police." "


    "Stupid girl, do you know Stone''s status in Eglor County? Even if you call the police, Casey will be in


    trouble in the end. Maybe we also have to get involved. Just leave him alone. It''s his choice. It''s none


    of our business," Everly said.


    "Let''s stop here. Stone wille with his menter. If he sees us, we might be in trouble. Let''s go to


    the opposite cafe and sit for a while."


    After speaking, Cassius led Everly and Meredith to the cafe across the road.


    They specifically found a position by the window to better observe the situation on the game station.


    After a while, several ck vans stopped at the door of the game station. Stone got out of the car,


    followed by a group of men in ck suits.


    When Cassius and Everly saw Stonee down, they trembled. They didn''t expect Stone to be so


    serious. Those in ck suits were not easy to provoke. Even if Casey was strong, he surely couldn''t


    deal with so many powerful people. Some disaster was impending to Casey.


    "Casey is really stupid. The people Stone brought are supposed to be the elites. There are so many


    people. Even if Casey has three heads and six arms, he can''t survive. Now he can''t go if he wants to


    go," Cassius said.


    "It''s him who asked for it. Who can me? He beat Stron. Stone must help Stron out. I only hope that


    he can live a little bit longer and can survive from Stone," Everly murmured.


    When Meredith heard their words, her face turned pale, thinking that Casey might be beaten to death


    by Stone''s men. She couldn''t calm down.


    "No, I have to go back and save Casey." Meredith stood up directly.


    Everly grabbed her hand and dragged her back to the seat.


    "How do you save him? You can only die if you go there. You should sit here honestly. Don''t you say


    that he is very great? If he is really great, he should be able to survive. You don''t need to worry about


    it," Everly said.


    Of course, she didn''t think Casey had the ability to escape from Stone, so she said it just tofort


    Meredith.


    Inside the game station, in the office.


    Casey sat directly on a chair and waited for Stone to arrive. Just now he fought against the Stron,


    which disordered his breath, so he had to sit down and rest.


    The medicine Margaret gave Casey made him be in trouble. He couldn''t recover his strength. Every


    time he wanted to teach such men, he had to breathe hard. If he was in his peak state, he would have


    to be so tired to beat people like Stron.


    So, he must recover as soon as possible, otherwise when Tyler went to J City to make trouble for Edith,


    he would be in passive condition.


    Stron was still sitting on the ground, the dagger stuck in his thigh, and he didn''t dare to pull it out. Now


    that Stone hadn''te, he didn''t dare to go to the hospital, he could only grit his teeth and endure it.


    "Stron, can bear it for a while. When Stonees, we will take you to the hospital immediately, then


    Stone will get even for you," Ralphie said.


    "Damn, when Stonees, I will personally stab him to teach him a lesson. It really hurts me to death.


    When have I ever suffered such pain?" Stron stared at Casey viciously.


    N nced at Casey, said weirdly, "Casey, how could you be so rxed. You look so calm as if you


    don''t know what kind of character you will faceter. Tell you, as long as Stonees, you will be


    Casey smiled and said, "I don''t think so."


    "Damn, it''s as if you know Stone. Stron and Ralphie were both people worked for Stone. You provoked


    both of them this time. No matter what, Stone wouldn''t let you go," N said disdainfully.


    At this time, there was a sound of footsteps outside the office, and Ralphie quickly nced outside,


    immediately revealing a surprised expression on his face.


    "Stone is here, with a lot of men, this guy can''t run away today," Ralphie said.


    Stone walked towards the office with a group of his men. At that time, he received a call from Ralphie.


    Ralphie said that someone had beaten him and Stron. He was shocked and wondered who was so


    bold that he dared to hit his two men.


    Now Casey was living with him. He was thinking about showing off to Casey. He wanted to let Casey


    see his achievements over the past few years and let Casey know that in Eglor County, no one dared


    to offend him.


    But now someone dared to hit his two important men. This clearly provoked his majesty. Therefore,


    after receiving the call, he immediately took the elite and went all the way to the game station.


    Today he must give the person who provoked him a hard lesson, otherwise, Casey wouldugh at him.


    After seeing Ralphie greet him, Stone immediately led the people to the office door.


    Ralphie came out and greeted Stone, and N hurriedly greeted him too.


    "What''s the matter?" Stone asked.


    "Stone, there is a guy who is grateful, and he provokes us. I asked Stron toe and teach him, but


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    he beat all of Stron''s men. Stron was also stabbed by that guy. He is still inside. This guy doesn''t show


    any respect to you at all. I really can''t help it, so I called you," Ralphie exined.


    "Damn, how dare he challenge me! Let me see who it is," Stone shouted.

 Chapter 251 Even God Cant Save You

    Chapter 251 Even God Can''t Save You


    When Ralphie and N heard Stone''s words, they looked at each other with a yful smile on their


    faces. They felt that Stone would definitely not let Casey off easily.


    After that, Stone walked into the office, and after seeing Stron sitting on the ground, he was shocked.


    This person dared to treat his subordinates this way. He thought this person was really dicing with


    death.


    Stron saw Stoneing, and immediately said, "Stone, you must avenge me. In order to wait for you


    toe, I haven''t dared to go to the hospital. This idiot said even if youe, you dare not do


    anything to him. He''s so arrogant. No matter what, you have to let him know how powerful you are


    today!"


    Casey sat in the chair. When he saw Stone walk in, a smile appeared on his face.


    Ralphie and N stared at Casey angrily when they saw he was stillughing. Ralphie said, "Casey,


    Stone has arrived, get ready for your death!"


    When Stone heard the words ¡®Casey¡¯, he became stiff. He quickly turned his head and looked into the


    office. When he saw Casey sitting in a chair staring at him and smiling, he trembled.


    He swallowed, then turned his head to look at Ralphie, and asked, "Are you sure it''s him who provoke


    me?"


    Ralphie nodded firmly and said, "Yes, Stone, it is the guy. He said that you are not even a fart in his


    eyes. He also said that when youe, he will beat you up."


    Stone''s look suddenly turned gloomy. He looked at Ralphie with anger, and said, "I will give you a


    chance to exin and tell me how you provoked him."


    "He asked me to bark in front of many people yesterday. I was not convinced, so I asked Stron to fix


    him, but I didn''t expect him to be so strong," Ralphie exined.


    "Why did he let you bark like a dog?" Stone continued.


    "Because...because I lost to him in the car racing." Ralphie became a little embarrassed.


    "Stone, this person is just a wimp from outside. How can hepare with Ralphie? He let Ralphie bark


    like a dog in public, which is to insult you. Therefore, you must not let this wimp go today. "N fanned


    the mes.


    Stone looked extremely gloomy, and he also understood what was going on. Ralphie had to bark


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    because they lost the race, but the guy was not convinced, so he asked someone to fix Casey.


    However, they were beaten up by Casey.


    They couldn''t handle it, so they called Stone over and said Casey provoked him, which was just


    nonsense.


    With Casey''s strength, how could it be necessary to provoke him. Stone didn''t dare to say anything


    even if Casey hit him. So, Stone knew Ralphie and the others were lying.


    "Stone, no matter what, this wimp has provoked us. At that time, he said he would get you in the


    hospital. You should let our people kick the shit out of him," Ralphie said again.


    Stone pped Ralphie''s face and cursed, "What''s the fuck! Do you think I''m stupid, dare you to fool


    me? It is you who are useless and lose to him. You were not convinced, and asked Stron to get even


    for you. However, you were beaten up. Thus, you called me over."


    "You''re a damn shame! Do you know who the one sitting there is? That''s my boss. With his ability, does


    he still need to challenge me? He says I''m a fart, then I''m a fart!"


    "I wondered who was causing trouble on my site. It turned out that it was you who made trouble for me.


    I think I should get you all in the hospital today!"


    Stone shouted and beat Ralphie with his hand. By the way, he stepped on Stron''s leg with a dagger in


    it. Both of them looked dumbfounded, and were beaten up by Stone.


    N looked at Casey with a shocked look. She heard a sentence in Stone''s words just now. It was his


    boss sitting over there. In other words, Casey was Stone''s boss, and Stone himself said it.


    This was uneptable to N.


    After a long time, Stone stopped his hand and pulled Ralphie and Stron, who got bruised, in front of


    Casey, causing them to kneel down on their knees.


    He turned his head and looked at N again, and said, "I will not hit a woman. But since you also


    provoke my boss, thene over and kneel down and apologize. If you refuse, I will let my men beat


    you up."


    N was shocked when she heard Stone''s words, and then nced at Casey. Stone asked her to


    kneel to Casey, which was more painful than killing her.


    Seeing her hesitating, Stone said, "You don''t want to kneel, right? Then,e in and beat her up."


    "No, no, no, I''m kneeling."


    N was so frightened that she hurriedly walked to Casey, bit her lip and gave him a look. After


    sighing, she knelt on the ground.


    Casey looked at N nkly. He had never regarded N as a rtive. Today, she joined Ralphie and


    Stron toe here. She was meant to kill him, so naturally he would not have any pity for N.


    After watching all three of them kneel down, Stone gave Casey an awkward look and said, "Casey, I


    didn''t expect them to trouble you. Now I let them kneel down and apologize. Do you want any other


    punishments for them?"


    "They are not only here to trouble me. If the injury on my body does not recover, they would kill me


    today," Casey said lightly.


    Stone took a breath, kicked directly on Stron''s body, and cursed, "Fuck, you want to kill Casey?"


    Stron panicked immediately and said quickly, "I... I just listened to Ralphie''s words to bring people over.


    Stone, this matter has nothing to do with me. It was Ralphie and his stupid girlfriend who fooled me.


    They hate Mr. Casey and want me to kill him. I really never thought that he is boss."


    Stone was full of anger and kicked Ralphie''s body, shouting, "How dare you! Dare you let someone kill


    Casey. Why the hell didn''t you kill me!"


    Ralphie was full of regret and said, "Stone, I was also bewitched by N, this stupid woman. It''s all her


    fault. She insisted that this Casey was a wimp, and no one would care him even if he died. I listened to


    her. That''s why I came with Stron."


    N swallowed, and only felt her lips dry. She didn''t expect Ralphie to betrayed her at this time.


    There was a trace of despair on her face. Thinking that there was no way to deal with Casey anyway,


    she might as well take it easy.


    "What if I ordered it. Casey, you are a wimp, is it possible that I made a mistake?" N said.


    With a sound.


    A p fell directly on N''s face, and her face immediately swelled.


    Stone, who never beat a woman, hit N directly because of her words.


    "You fucking use your head. Is Casey a wimp? If he is a wimp, can you guys kneel here now? If he is a


    wimp, can I be willing to regard him as my boss?"


    N just felt like she was in aa, but after hearing those words from Stone, a question shed in


    her mind.


    Yes, if Casey was really a wimp, how could Stone recognize him as his boss? Every time she


    confronted Casey, but Casey could easily resolve it. If one time was due to luck, then after so many


    times, it could only show Casey''s strength.


    Because of the preconceived notion, N decided from the beginning that Casey was a waste and


    could not have any abilities, so no matter what Casey did, she felt that he did it by luck, and she didn''t


    even think about the connection between these things.


    Until today, she was pped severely by Stone before she came to her senses.


    She had been against Casey for so long. If Casey is really a wimp, then why did she suffer every time?


    N raised her head, staring at Casey incredulously, and asked, "You...who are you?"


    Casey smiled at her and said, "You are not qualified to know."


    Stone was impatient, and he said directly, "Casey, why are you hiding it from these nobodies. It''s okay


    to tell them."


    "Listen up, Casey is from the Davies family in B City. Let alone you, even I dare not have any


    presumptuousness in front of Casey. Today you want to kill him, and even God can''t save you!"

 Chapter 252 Reveal His Identity

    Chapter 252 Reveal His Identity


    After hearing Stone''s words, N, Ralphie and Stron were all stiff. They couldn''t be more frightened.


    N''s two eyes widened in horror. How could she have thought that Casey had such a terrifying


    identity?


    "He... is he from the Davies family of B City?" Ralphie said in a trembling voice, with a trace of despair


    on his face.


    Stron also showed horror on his face, looking at Casey like looking at a monster.


    Eglor County was on the edge of B City. For those powerful forces in B City, people here naturally knew


    very well. They all understood what kind of power the Davies Family in B City had. Person like Stone,


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    the most powerful person in Eglor County, was just an ant in front of the Davies family in B City.


    So, after Stone revealed that Casey was a member of the Davies family in B City, both Ralphie and


    Stron knew that they had gotten themselves in trouble. This was definitely the biggest mistake they had


    made in their lives.


    Ralphie turned his head and nced at N, and suddenly an inexplicable rage rose in his heart. If it


    hadn''t been for N to ask him to deal with Casey, how could they end up like this.


    He gritted his teeth, directly raised his hand, pped N''s face, and cursed, "


    It''s all your fault, bitch. If you didn''t say he was just a wimp, how could I listen to you to fix him. The


    worst thing I have ever done in my life is to have a girlfriend like you!"


    N was already numb at this time. Ralphie pped her, but she didn''t resist at all, just staring at


    Casey in front of her with both eyes nkly, and there was confusion in her mind.


    Many things that happened before appeared in her mind. She always thought that the Davies family


    woulde to give Francis gifts because the Davies family liked her and wanted to marry her. This


    incident had always made her look forward to it for a long time.


    But N didn''t know that the Davies family didn''t take her seriously and on one liked her until Margaret


    came to the Patel''s family to take back those gifts. Everything was just her fantasy.


    It was just that she couldn''t figure it out at that time. Since the Davies family didn''t intend toe to


    propose marriage, why did theye to give gifts? And what puzzled her the most was that after


    Margaret took back the gift, and gave it to Edith, which made her somewhat iprehensible.


    She didn''t understand all of this until now when she heard that Stone revealed Casey''s identity.


    It turned out that the reason why the Davies family in B City was willing to show respect to the Patel


    family was because of Casey, a person who had always been treated as wimp by them.


    A wry smile appeared on N''s face. She didn''t know how to describe her feelings. She only knew that


    from the very beginning, she made a huge mistake, or that the entire Patel family made a huge


    mistake.


    When Casey saw Stone tell others his identity, there was a hint of helplessness on his face. But at this


    time, there was no need to hide it from N. It didn''t matter if she knew.


    "Casey, I know I''m wrong. I shouldn''t listen to N and ask someone to target you. It''s all N''s fault.


    Please forgive me. In the future, I am willing to do anything you want me to do." Ralphie kowtowed to


    Casey with an ugly look.


    Seeing this, Stron quickly began to kowtow, the regret on his face was also obvious.


    Stone saw they begging for mercy, then kicked them a few times, and cursed, "It''s toote to beg for


    mercy at this time! Casey, how do you want to deal with them? You don''t have to care about the


    rtionship between them and me. I have long wanted to change my mindless subordinates."


    Casey got up from the chair and said coldly, "Break their legs and throw them into the street to be a


    beggar."


    After that, he walked out. He was not a kind man. N, Ralphie and Stron wanted to kill him today. He


    was benevolent enough that he did not directly let Stone kill them.


    "Casey..." N only reacted at this time and wanted to plead with Casey, but Casey had already


    walked out.


    Both Ralphie and Stron turned their heads and knelt towards Stone, begging Stone for mercy.


    "Stone, for the reason that we have been with you for so long, please spare us once. We will never


    dare to do it again."


    Stone curled his lips and said, "You have been with me for so long, what else would you do besides


    make trouble? There is no discussion about today''s affairs, so fend for yourselves."


    After speaking, he gave his men a look, and then walked out of the office to chase Casey.


    Not long after, screams came out from the office. Many people in the game station heard this sound,


    but they didn''t know what was happening. They thought it was the haunted house next door that was


    too realistic and scared those people so much.


    In the cafe opposite the game station, Meredith, Everly and Cassius were still waiting here. Meredith


    was still worried. She wanted to go to the game station to see the situation, but Everly didn''t allow her


    to go.


    "Why don''t we go? It''s been so long and Casey hasn''te out yet. I''m afraid that he has already


    been killed," Cassius said.


    "Impossible, Casey will never be killed." Meredith retorted immediately.


    "Don''t be na?ve. Casey offended Stone. Do you think he cane out intact? Besides, no matter how


    strong he is, he is no match for Stone''s men. He has no power, and no matter how strong he is, it is


    useless," Cassius said with disdain.


    He still had a bit of resentment towards Casey, especially when Casey broke his record on the boxing


    strength testing machine. Therefore, knowing that Casey got into Stone, he was still a little gloat.


    "Look, someone hase out!" Everly shouted at this time.


    Meredith and Cassius both turned their heads and looked at the game station.


    ''It seemed that Casey has already been beaten up. This is your fate, hypocritical guy.'' Cassius thought.


    At this time, they saw the personing out from inside was Casey, and it was Casey intact.


    Cassius was dumbfounded all of a sudden, and said, "This... how did this guye out? He seems


    that there is nothing wrong with him. What''s the matter?"


    After seeing that Casey was okay, Meredith was also relieved, and said with a smile, "I said Casey will


    be okay, he is not as simple as you think."


    "Isn''t he just a poor loser? How could he be powerful? It must be his luck... My God, Stone followed


    out. Why is he so respectful to Casey?" Cassius originally wanted to belittle Casey, but after he saw


    Stone followed out, he was stunned immediately.


    "Stone... Has Stone been so respectful to anyone in Eglor County? He seems to be very afraid of


    Casey. He bows unctuously when he speaks. I''m not mistaken, right?" Everly also eximed.


    Meredith stared at Casey. She knew that Casey was not simple, but she never thought that Casey


    would be so powerful. As Stone treated him this way, his identity would be terrifying.


    Thinking of this, Meredith suddenly felt a little lost, because if Casey''s identity was terrifying, then she


    might not be worthy of Casey at all.


    Under the gaze of the three people, Casey got into Stone''s car and slowly left the game station.


    Everly turned to look at Meredith, and said, "Meredith, do you have the contact information for Casey?


    He is so powerful. If you can fall in love with him, our family may be prosperous in the future."


    Meredith nced at Everly speechlessly, and said, "Didn''t you think of him as loser before, why do you


    want me to fall in love with him now?"


    Everly looked embarrassed. When Meredith said that, she did feel that she was doing something


    wrong. "I didn''t know before. Meredith, I apologize to you. You must seize the opportunity. It''s not easy


    to meet such a person. Try to be his girlfriend. He''s much better than Cassius."


    Cassius nced at Everly suddenly, and he was quite upset. He didn''t expect Everly topare him to


    Casey.


    But on second thought, he really couldn''tpare to Casey, at least he couldn''t make Stone nod and


    bow at him in his life.


    Meredith ignored the two of them. She took out her phone and sent Casey a message, saying that she


    saw Caseying out across from the game station.


    After that, she asked Casey if she had any chance to meet him in the future. She was still a little


    worried. After all, Casey''s identity was no longer essible to her. It was very likely that Casey would


    not pay attention to her at all.


    However, not long after, she received Casey''s reply, with only two words, "Destined goodbye."


    Meredith felt disappointed and sighed. She knew that, as Casey said, the probability of them seeing


    each other would be very small, but she was not too sad. Since she couldn''t reach the level of Casey,


    she would keep making herself go better. Maybe one day she would be qualified to stand at the same


    height as Casey, and then she would find a way to meet him.


    ...


    After returning to the mansion, Casey just walked in and saw Lily staring at him with two big eyes.


    "Did you go to find another woman outside!" Lily angrily said.


    Casey looked at Lily dumbfoundedly, and said, "I just went out to rx."


    "You didn''t take me when you went out to rx. You don''t love me anymore," Lily crouched her hips,


    she looked very cute.


    Casey sighed helplessly. He just wanted to send this girl back quickly. She was too addicted to TV


    ys and it was a trouble.


    At this time Stone walked in and said to Casey, "Casey, I told the Chinese doctor about your condition,


    and he said he can help you heal."


    Casey turned his head and asked, "How long will it take?"


    "Two days at the earliest," Stone replied.


    Casey nodded, then pointed to Lily, and said, "By the way, let the doctor see her. I suspect she is also


    poisoned. The current romantic drama is really harmful."


    Lily immediately exploded and started chasing Casey all over the house, jumping Casey up and down


    the ground.


    Stone was looking on passively. He had never seen anyone who could make Casey be troubled.


    "It would be a good choice for Lily to be Casey''s concubine. It''s a pity that Casey is too dedicated. She


    may have no chance."

 Chapter 253 At Your Disposal

    Chapter 253 At Your Disposal


    In the Davies House, B City.


    Tyler threw a teacup directly on the ground and scolded angrily, "What do your people do? How could


    he lose a girl? I have been in the basement for so long, and I look forward to thedy of Tianyuan


    Chamber of Commerce every day. However, you tell me now that she is lost. Mom, you really


    disappointed me."


    Sasha looked at Tyler with a guilty look, and didn''t feel that there was anything wrong with Tyler


    speaking to her like this. "Tyler, I did something wrong with this matter. I didn''t keep track of thedy of


    Tianyuan Chamber of Commerce. I trusted the wimp arranged in Tianyuan Chamber of Commerce too


    much. I did not expect him to be so useless. Now I contact him and he hasn''t replied me."


    "Then what to do now? I''ve been looking forward to it for so long. Casey, this wimp, has finally be


    a scapegoat for me. However, after I came out and want to have fun, the person I want is gone. The


    ones you found for me are all tacky women. It is boring to bang them. How do you want me to vent?"


    Tyler was not polite to Sasha at all, he felt that this was what Sasha should do.


    Sasha smiled jokingly at Tyler, and said, "Tyler, although thedy of Tianyuan Chamber of Commerce


    has run away, don''t you still have a choice? This person will definitely excite you too."


    Tyler was taken aback and asked, "Who?"


    Sashaughed and said, "Of course it''s Casey''s wife, didn''t you said you wanted to y Casey''s wife


    before? Now that thedy of Tianyuan Chamber of Commerce ran away, maybe you can go to Casey''s


    wife. Anyway, Casey has been killed by the people of Tianyuan Chamber of Commerce. If you go to


    tease his wife, no one can stop you."


    Sasha didn''t know that Casey had run out of the prison of Tianyuan Chamber of Commerce. She


    thought that the people of Tianyuan Chamber of Commerce had killed Casey.


    Tyler''s eyes lit up when he heard Sasha''s words, and he patted his thighs and said, "Yes, I can also go


    to tease Casey''s wife. I heard that his wife is also a beautiful woman. It will definitely be exciting to


    bang her. Unfortunately, Casey''s is dead, otherwise, I must let him see it with his own eyes."


    "In this case, I will buy you a ne ticket to J City, and then arrange a few people for you. In a small


    ce like J City, you can do anything you want to do." Sasha smiled.


    for me, I can go by myself. Casey is a wimp, but I am not. I will definitely be better than him when I go


    there. Maybe his wife will see my charm and be snuggled up to me."


    Sasha hesitated. She was actually worried that Tyler was being bullied by others when he went out, but


    seeing that Tyler was so confident, she couldn''t disappoint him, so she nodded.


    "Well, in this case, you will go there first. If you have any trouble over there, remember to call me. I will


    send someone over immediately. Do you remember, Tyler?"


    "Okay, I see. Don''t underestimate me. I am outstanding. I''m not like Casey. I can easily solve any


    trouble," Tyler said impatiently.


    Sasha gave Tyler a cowardly look, and said, "That''s right. How can my son beparable to Casey,


    such a wimp? With your words, I will rest assured. I will buy you a ne ticket now."


    Tyler said nothing, and went out to have fun.


    At this moment Margaret walked into the room. She stared at Sasha and asked, "Are you really going


    to let Tyler go to J City?"


    "I have to help Tyler do whatever he likes. People in a small ce like J City can be used as his toy.


    Well, is it possible that you can''t bear it?" Sasha asked.


    Margaret smiled and said, "How is that possible? I just think Casey''s wife is really good. Tyler will


    definitely like her when he sees her."


    "That would be the best. Casey is dead anyway. Tyler is going to take care of his wife. If he knows, he


    will have to thank me," Sasha said.


    Margaret didn''t speak any more. For some unountable reasom, she always felt that Casey would


    not die so easily. But Sasha did give Casey to the Tianyuan Chamber of Commerce. The possibility


    that Casey wanted to get out of the Tianyuan Chamber of Commerce was too small.


    Maybe it was just an illusion. Margaret murmured.


    That night, Tyler arrived in J City by ne.


    Aftering out of the airport, Tyler nced at the night view of J City and said with a smile, "Although


    this ce is not as good as B City, it is not too backward. It should be a well-developed city among


    small cities. Casey, is your wife good at sex? I''ll see her soon. I''m still a little excited when I think about


    it."


    Beforeing, Margaret told Tyler about the general situation here, so Tyler knew where Casey lived.


    Thus, he took a taxi to Hazelfield Estate.


    He nned to pretend to be Casey first. After all, he and Casey''s looks were almost the same. If you


    didn''t look carefully, you couldn''t distinguish them at all. If Edith treated him as Casey and had sex with


    him, then he showed his identity afterwards, it would definitely be very exciting.


    When he arrived at the entrance of Hazelfield Estate and saw that there was an entrance guard, Tyler


    was foxed immediately. He didn''t have the key, so naturally he couldn''t open the entrance guard here.


    He didn''t expect that he would be stumped on the first step of getting here.


    After seeing Tyler, the security guard at the door thought he was Casey, and opened the door without


    saying anything. He smiled at Tyler and said, "Mr. Casey, do you forgot to bring the key? Go straight in.


    You are in Hazelfield Estate with no ess control."


    Tyler didn''t stand on ceremony, and walked in directly. But he was a little puzzled and wondered why


    Casey was so respected here, wasn''t he a wimp?


    He didn''t think much about it, thinking it was just that the security guards in thismunity were very


    enthusiastic.


    All the way to the central vi, Tyler walked in, the door of the vi was not closed, he went straight


    inside.


    Amara and Nics were sitting in front of the sofa watching TV. When they saw someoneing in,


    they immediately turned their heads and took a look. After finding that it was Casey, they both stood up


    immediately.


    "Casey, you''re back, your business is finished so quickly. Come in and change your shoes, take a good


    rest. Are you hungry? I will cook you some food," Amara said warmly.


    Since knowing that Casey was the heir of the Davies family, Amara and Nics'' attitude towards


    Casey had changed a lot. Now Amara was almost holding Casey as a treasure in her hand.


    Tyler was a little strange. He thought that after he came back, Casey''s family would have a very bad


    attitude towards him. He didn''t expect their attitude to be so good. It seemed that Casey was not too


    bad at home.


    Since they had such a good attitude, then he was not very polite. He walked directly to the edge of the


    sofa and said to Nics, "Old man, go sit there and let me lie down here."


    Nics didn''t expect Casey to dare to treat him this way. He was a little surprised, but he didn''t dare to


    say anything, and quickly sat on the side.


    "And you, make me something delicious, I won''t eat it if it''s unptable." Tyler turned his head and said


    to Amara again.


    Amara had never seen Casey like this before, thinking that this guy was arrogant now. If it was before,


    how could he dare to speak like that.


    But Amara was afraid of Casey''s status as the heir of the Davies family. She still wanted to rely on


    Casey to be the upper ss. For the good life in the future, she could only bear it now.


    After a while, Edith came back from the outside. When she saw Casey lying on the sofa, she was taken


    aback for a moment. An excited smile appeared on her face, and she said, "Casey, you didn''t tell me


    that youe back. "


    Tyler turned his head and nced. After seeing Edith''s face, his eyes suddenly lit up, thinking that


    Casey''s wife was really pretty. He didn''t expect her to be so beautiful. Casey was very lucky.


    He stood up directly from the sofa, smiled and said to Edith, "I want to give you a surprise. Come over


    and let me kiss you, babe."


    Edith suddenly became shy. Although Casey had never been like this before, she didn''t think there was


    anything wrong. She only thought Casey missed her so much, that''s why he did so.


    "What are you talking nonsense, Dad is still here, wait until we get back to the room." Edith groaned.


    Tylerughed and said, "Yes, we should go back to the room to do this kind of thing."


    Before long, Amara prepared the meal and brought it to Casey for him and Edith to eat.


    While eating, Tyler kept staring at Edith, and Edith looked a little embarrassed.


    And Edith also noticed that Casey seemed to be a little different from before. This feeling made her feel


    very strange, but she couldn''t tell what the difference was.


    After eating, Tyler dragged Edith into the room anxiously. After closing the door, Tyler pushed Edith


    directly onto the bed, with a smirk on his face, and said, "Babe, you haven''t seen me for so long. You


    should miss me a lot. Don''t worry, I''ll make you have a good time. I promise you will feel much better


    than before."


    "Oh, what are you talking about? When did we have sex before?" Edith said shyly.


    Tyler was stunned. They hadn''t had sex before. Didn''t that mean that Casey''s wife was still a virgin?


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Damn it, this time it was really profitable. Tyler got even more excited.


    "But before you leftst time, I said that when youe back, I will have a baby with you, so... Today, I


    will be at your disposal."

 Chapter 254 Is Casey Dead?

    Chapter 254 Is Casey Dead?


    Tyler looked at Edith lying on the bed with excitement on his face. He didn''t expect Casey to have such


    an agreement with Edith.


    Then he didn''t have to think of a way to make Edith obedient.


    ''Casey, you were really thoughtful for me. You even asked your wife to wait for me. I didn''t know if you


    know it, will you be angry!'' Tyler thought.


    Tylerughed wildly in his heart, and the expression on his face became wretched.


    He licked his tongue at Edith and said, "Don''t worry, I will definitely have a baby with you. As long as


    you like it, there is no problem giving birth to ten or eight babies."


    After speaking, Tyler threw directly at Edith''s body.


    He hurriedly pulled Edith''s clothes. Edith frowned. The moment Tyler approached her, she felt that the


    person who was lying on her body was very different from Casey.


    Did Casey experience something after going to B City that caused his temperament to change


    drastically?


    Edith carefully observed the "Casey" in front of her. Then, she pushed Tyler away from her body, got up


    from the bed and fastened the buttons on her clothes again.


    Tyler looked at Edith with puzzle, and asked, "What''s the matter? Didn''t you say that you are going to


    have a baby with me? Why did you push me away? Do you not believe in my skills? Don''t worry about


    that, I promise I will let you have a good time."


    Disgust shed through Edith''s eyes, and then smiled and said to Tyler, "I suddenly remembered that


    there was something I forgot to buy. Can you go to buy it with me?"


    "What is it?" Tyler asked strangely.


    "Oh, it''s something that is of course helpful to us. Hurry up and apany me. You will know what it is


    when we buy it," Edith said shyly.


    Tyler gave a smirk and thought that Edith was going to buy some sexy items. He didn''t expect that the


    wife of Casey would like to pursue excitement. This time it was really nothing in vain.


    He immediately got up, smiled and said, "Let''s go, I''ll go shopping with you. Little bitch, I really didn''t


    see you have such a hobby."


    Edith didn''t say anything, and hurriedly walked out. When she reached the iron fence outside the vi,


    she stopped, turned to look at Tyler, and said, "You go ahead, I am shy."


    Tyler didn''t think much, walked directly in front of Edith. Edith watched Tyler walk out of the fence door,


    and then quickly closed the door, shutting Tyler outside.


    Tyler looked dumbfounded, turned to look at Edith inside the fence, and asked, "Babe, what are you


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    doing. Why do you close the door, aren''t we going out to buy things?"


    Edith immediately changed her expression, looked at Tyler coldly, and asked, "Who is your wife? Who


    are you, why do you look so simr to Casey, why do you impersonate him?"


    "I''m Casey, howe I''m an impersonator? Babe, are you stupid?" Tyler continued to act.


    Edith snorted and said, "I have lived with Casey for so many years. I know his character and temper


    very well. Casey will not treat me like you, and he will never say naughty words like you. Do you really


    think I am going to buy something? I just want to find a chance to shut you out."


    From the moment she met Tyler, Edith realized that there was something wrong with this "Casey", but


    then she thought Casey went to B City to experience something, so his personality changed a little.


    But soon, she discovered that this "Casey" waspletely two peoplepared to before, and no


    matter how much a person''s character changed, it would not change so thoroughly.


    At that moment, Tyler threw on her. She observed this "Casey" up close and immediately confirmed


    that this man was not Casey at all, he was just a bit like Casey.


    When Casey slept, Edith observed secretly. She clearly remembered that there were three moles in a


    row on Casey''s neck. Although the three moles were not obvious, Edith remembered clearly. At that


    time, she still felt a little miraculous, because she had never seen anyone with such neat rows of moles


    before.


    Tyler didn''t have these three moles at all, and his Adam''s apple was not as big as Casey''s, so Edith


    immediately confirmed that this man was not Casey at all.


    She was afraid of exposing him on the spot, Tyler would do some extreme behaviors, so she thought of


    this way, first shut him out of the door before expose him.


    Only the Edith''s family had the key to the fence door. If the person in front of him was not Casey, then


    he would definitely not have the key to the door.


    In the past, Edith felt that It was a little troublesome to open this door every time and would never close


    it. After all, the security here was very good, so Tyler could only get in when he came back.


    Now this door had be the key to protecting the Edith''s family.


    Tyler felt a little frustrated when he heard what Edith said. He didn''t expect Edith to see through his


    acting skills so quickly. He thought he was acting well.


    "Damn, I didn''t expect you to be quite clever. You saw it through. Do you think that you can escape


    from me? Tell you, I came to J City to get you. Hurry up and open the door. Otherwise, I will let you


    taste my power!" Tyler gritted his teeth and said to Edith.


    "Who are you? Where is Casey? Why do you look so much like him?" Edith asked with a frown.


    Tyler smiled and said, "Casey is dead. You don''t have to think about him anymore. I am the future heir


    of the Davies family and Casey''s half-brother. If you are obedient and make me happy, I can still give


    you glory and wealth life. Otherwise, you should know how terrible the anger of the Davies family''s heir


    is."


    The expression on Edith''s face changed and she said, "Impossible, Casey can''t die!"


    Tyler curled his lips and said, "What''s impossible? Casey went back this time to die for me. Don''t you


    really think he can be the heir of the Davies family? It''s all a lie to him. That''s it, you should forget him. I


    can give you what he can''t. Let me in, I promise to let you live a life of glory and wealth in the future."


    Edith took two steps back. She couldn''t believe Tyler''s words. Even if the struggle in a big family like


    the Davies family was sinister, she didn''t think Casey would die.


    "You must be lying to me. Leave my house quickly, otherwise, I will call the police!" Edith yelled at Tyler,


    then turned and ran towards the vi, she had to call Casey quickly to confirm a bit.


    When Tyler saw Edith ran back, he cursed and shook the fence with both hands. However, with his


    strength, there was no way to open the door.


    "What a silly woman, what''s so good about Casey? Wait for me, the more you are unwilling, the more I


    will get you. It is boring if I can bang you in such a simple way. It is very interesting now."


    Tyler sneered, instead of staying in front of the fence, turned and walked out of themunity.


    Amara and Nics were both sitting on the sofa in the living room. When Edith and Tyler went out, they


    didn''t have time to ask what they were going to do.


    "Do you feel that Casey is very different when hees back this time. He didn''t dare to ask me to


    cook before," Amarained.


    "He is now the heir of the Davies family, his status is different, and his attitude towards you will naturally


    be different. Didn''t you see how presumptuous he was towards Edith? He even dared to molest Edith in


    front of us. It''s all retribution. If you hadn''t been so harsh on him at the beginning, he wouldn''t have had


    such a bad attitude towards us," Nics said with emotion.


    Amara red at him immediately and said, "Could it be my fault? He''s getting far too cheeky. Even if


    he is the heir of the Davies family, what if he is still my son-inw. When hees back, I must let him


    be aware of his position in this family, or else he will go too far in the future."


    At this time Edith ran back in a hurry. Amara saw her and asked, "Edith, why are you back? Where''s


    Casey? Call him over. I have to talk to him."


    Edith nced at Amara and said, "That''s not Casey, he''s a liar pretending to be Casey. I''ve shut him


    out."


    Both Amara and Nics were surprised. They didn''t expect that the one who came back today was not


    Casey.


    "That''s it. Casey certainly doesn''t have the guts to treat us with this attitude. It turned out to be a liar,"


    Amara said.


    "Edith. Sine that person is not Casey, who is he? Why does he look so like Casey?" Nics asked.


    "He said he was Casey''s half-brother, and he also said he was the heir of the Davies family. This time


    Casey went back to die for him." Edith repeated Tyler''s words again. This fact was shocking. Edith


    wanted Amara and Nics to help her analyze whether this matter was true.


    When Amara and Nics heard her, they both eximed, showing shocked expressions.


    "Casey is not the heir of the Davies family and they only asked him to die. I had treated him so well


    before. It was a waste of my feelings," Amara said angrily.


    Edith was speechless. She still thought that Amara could help her analyze it. She didn''t expect Amara


    to focus on this.


    She didn''t want to waste any more time, quickly picked up the phone on the table and called Casey.


    "The call you dialed is temporarily unanswered..."


    After several calls in a row, no one answered, Edith suddenly became nervous. She couldn''t contact


    Casey. Naturally, she had some bad thoughts in her mind.


    In Stone''s mansion, Eglor County.


    At this time Casey was receiving treatment in a quiet room. The way Chinese medicine doctor Stone


    found to help Casey regain his strength used was a medicated bath.


    Casey needed to soak in the potion for two days. During these two days, he couldn''t be disturbed by


    the outside world, so he didn''t know what was happening in J City now, and his mobile phone was also


    left in the previous room.


    Lily was watching TV in the living room. At this moment, she vaguely heard the ringtone from the upper


    floor, and walked upstairs with a bag of potato chips.


    After she got to Casey''s room, the ringing just ended. She picked up the phone and took a look, and


    found that there were a lot of missed calls.


    "Smelly Casey, who is this person named Edith? Why does she call you so many calls? Isn''t this the


    wife you were talking about?" Lily underestimated.


    She was still angry because Casey went out secretly and didn''t take her. Now seeing Edith calling him


    so many times, and she was even more angry.


    At this moment, the phone rang again, Lily hesitated and pressed the answer button.


    "Casey, are you okay, someone pretended to be today..." Edith''s anxious voice rang.


    When Lily found the voice on the other side was so nice, and still in such a concerned tone, she


    suddenly became jealous, and said directly, "Casey is dead, don''t call him anymore."


    After speaking, she hung up the phone angrily.

 Chapter 255 Flattered Diana

    Chapter 255 ttered Diana


    In the center vi of Hazelfield Estate.


    Edith looked at her phone with a sullen look, and her body was stiff as she kept echoing in her mind


    what the person on the other side had said.


    Because of what Tyler said before, Edith didn''t even think about why it was a girl who answered the


    phone, nor did she think about the girl''s tone of voice.


    She was stunned now, and sad emotions swept through her whole body. It was the first time that she


    felt heartache in her life.


    That feeling almost suffocated her.


    When both Amara and Nics saw Edith like this, they both stopped their crusade against Casey.


    Nics asked, "Edith, what''s wrong? It doesn''t seem to be good news depending on your


    appearance."


    When Edith heard Nics asked, she couldn''t help it, tears gushing from her eyes, and he started to


    cry.


    "Dad, Mom, Casey is dead," Edith said vaguely.


    Both Nics and Amara''s looks changed, and did not expect Edith to say such shocking words.


    "Edith, did you make a mistake? How could Casey?" Nicsforted.


    "Edith, don''t be sad. I thought Casey was really the heir of the Davies family. I didn''t expect that wimp


    was just going back to die for others. In the final analysis, he was still a worthless wimp. There is


    nothing to be sad about his death. You can find a good husband to marry." Amara also followed.


    In her opinion, since Casey was not the heir to the Davies family, it would be better that he died. Only in


    this way could she help Edith find a new husband, so this was a good thing for her.


    When Edith heard Amara''s words, she immediately cried and became even more sad. She really didn''t


    want to see Amara. She felt that her mother would only made her feel more terrible, so she got up and


    went back to her room, crying alone.


    Nics stared at Amara with an ugly expression, and said, "What did you say just now? You didn''t see


    that your daughter was sad. Didn''t your words mean to block her."


    Amara looked disapproving, and said, "Am I right? Casey is not the heir of the Davies family, so he is of


    no value to us. Our daughter is now the chairman of the Patel family''spany. Casey has long been


    a wimp and is not worthy of her. Edith is bewitched by him, and couldn''t tolerate others in her eyes.


    Now he is dead, so that no one can stop my daughter from marrying a good person."


    Nics sighed helplessly after hearing what Amara said. He also felt that Amara''s attitude changed too


    quickly. After knowing that Casey was not the heir of the Davies family, her attitude would have


    changed so much.


    However, he didn''t dare to say anything, even if he felt Amara was too much, he could only endure it,


    otherwise the one who was kicked out of the house might be him.


    ...


    After Tyler left Hazelfield Estate, he didn''t know where to go for a while. He thought he could get


    Casey''s wife done today, and then lived in J City for a while as Casey.


    He never expected he was kicked out after he had just entered Casey''s house for a meal.


    After thinking about it for a while, Tyler took a taxi and asked the driver to take him to the nearest bar.


    Even if he couldn''t get Edith, he would have a good time today. Going to the bar to fish for girls was his


    favorite game.


    Before long, the driver took Tyler in front of a bar called Butterfly Bar, and Tyler walked directly into the


    bar, intending to show off his talents inside.


    Before he went in, drunk a girl in shorts and a vest walked towards him.


    The girl''s figure was quite good, especially the two long legs. She was white and tender, which made


    people have the urge to touch her.


    Tyler noticed the girl at a nce. He rolled his eyes, walked directly in front of the girl, and then


    pretended to identally hit her and knocked the girl to the ground.


    He hurriedly bent over to help, pretending to be concerned and said, "Are you okay?"


    The girl looked up at him. She wanted to yell at him, but she was stunned when she saw Tyler''s face.


    "Casey, why are you here?" The girl who was knocked down by Tyler was Edith''s best friend. Since the


    She tried to make herself forget Casey, but the more she forced herself so, the stronger her desire for


    Casey was. However, she knew that it was impossible for her to be with Casey.


    So, she could only rely on alcohol to numb herself.


    "Well, do you know me?" Tyler was also taken aback. He didn''t expect this beautiful girl to know Casey.


    There was a wry smile on Diana''s face, she thought Casey had done it on purpose.


    "Don''t I just like you? Do you have to pretend not to know me because of this? I know that Edith and I


    are best friends. I shouldn''t like my best friend''s husband, but the feelings of people are not regted


    by others. I can''t help it, and I haven''t bothered you for this period of time. Why do you pretend not to


    know me?"


    Because of drinking, Diana directly said what she thought. These words had been held in her heart for


    a long time. She didn''t care what Casey would think anymore. She just wanted Casey to know that she


    had not been able to let go of the feelings.


    After Tyler heard Diana''s words, a joking smile appeared on his face. He thought that Casey''s life in J


    City was so rich that even his wife''s girlfriends liked him, and she was a beautiful beauty with first-ss


    appearance.


    Hearing what Diana said, Casey didn''t seem to appreciate it. In that case, he didn''t mind to appease


    Diana for Casey.


    Tyler showed a smirk on his face, put his arm around Diana''s shoulder, and said, "How could I pretend


    not to know you? I just didn''t see it clearly. Your drunk look has be more charming so that I didn''t


    dare to recognize you."


    Diana was stunned for a moment. She felt Casey''s hand on her shoulder, her heartbeat quickened, and


    the reaction of "Casey" was a little different from what she thought. She originally thought Casey would


    ignore her directly and didn''t expect that the other party not only hugged her, but also said that she was


    charming.


    Could it be that Casey felt that Edith couldn''t satisfy him, so he came to her specifically?


    If this was the case, she was willing to unconditionally meet any request of Casey. Thinking about this,


    she immediately became excited.


    "Casey... Casey, are you here specifically for me?" Diana asked carefully.


    "Yes, I have already figured it out clearly. I used to be too stupid and let you down, so I came to you


    today specifically to make up for you," Tyler said in a high-sounding voice.


    "Make up for me? How are you going to make up for me?" Diana''s heart pounded. She never expected


    Casey to say something like this to her.


    Tyler hugged Diana tighter, leaned to her ear, and said in a gentle voice, "Let you do all the things you


    wanted to do before. If I guessed correctly, you wouldn''t mind going to the hotel with me? You have to


    have a ce to rest after drinking so much wine. Follow me to the hotel, and I will listen to you."


    Diana nodded without even thinking about it. There weren''t many such opportunities for her, so she


    had to seize every possibility, even though she was a little sorry to Edith.


    But then she thought about it was Casey himself proposed it, so it was not her fault. She didn''t have to


    be sorry to Edith.


    Tyler was a little excited when he saw Diana''s promise so readily. It was a gift. He didn''t do anything,


    but picked up such a beautiful woman for nothing, which made him want to thank Casey.


    They walked towards a nearby hotel. Tyler got a room with a big bed. Diana followed him with a shy


    look, knowing that she might really have sex with Casey tonight.


    After getting the room, they went upstairs together and entered their room.


    Close the door, Tyler walked towards Diana, smiled and said, "Tonight I will make up for what I owe


    you. I will let you experience the joy of being a woman."


    Diana''s face became flushed. She was drunk, and she didn''t even think about why "Casey" became


    different from before, but the enthusiasm of "Casey" made her a little ttered.


    "Oh, you are so bad, I''ll take a shower first," Diana said.


    Tyler wasn''t anxious, and asked Diana to take a bath.


    He stretched his body in the room, thinking that he would have to vent itter.


    "Casey is really out of my expectation. There are so many beauties around him hugging him. It seems


    that I really underestimated him before," Tyler said to himself.


    Not long after, Diana came out of the shower with only a towel around her body, her hair wet, and she


    looked sexy.


    Tyler couldn''t hold it all at once, he stepped forward, put his arm around Diana''s waist, and fell on the


    bed.


    "Didn''t you want to listen to my sincere words? This...this is too fast." Diana felt the temperature of


    Tyler''s body and said nervously.


    Tyler smiled and said, "This is the most direct way to listen to your sincere words. The body is the most


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    honest. You can use your body to express your inner thoughts to me."


    After that, Tyler was about to tear off the towel from Diana''s body. At this moment, Diana suddenly


    grabbed her towel and said, "If we do this, will I be sorry for Edith?"


    After taking a shower, Diana became more awake, so she started thinking about this question again.


    Tyler frowned and said, "I was kicked out by her today. Is there anything I''m sorry for her? Don''t you


    find it very exciting? I want her to regret kicking me out, let''s get started. "


    Diana directly pushed Tyler away. She looked at Tyler somewhat disappointed and said, "It turns out


    that I am just a substitute. If this is the case, then I would rather not get anything."


    Tyler suddenly became anxious and said, "It''s all this way, you tell me this. Even if you don''t want to go


    on today, I have to bang you!"


    Then Tyler put Diana directly on the bed, lowered his head to kiss Diana.


    Diana quickly turned her head aside and said, "Casey, I didn''t expect you to be like this!"


    Tyler had reached the point where he couldn''t stop. No matter what Diana said at this time, he wouldn''t


    stop.


    Seeing him like this, Diana sighed helplessly and gave up resisting. She didn''t mind Casey having sex


    with her, it just made her feel a little wronged.


    Just when Tyler was about to seed, there was a sudden knock on the door outside, which


    frightened Tyler and Diana.


    Tyler cursed in his heart, not knowing who was destroying his good deeds. The knocking on the door


    kept on, and he could only get up from Diana and go to the door.


    "Who is it? I''m busy, so get out if you have nothing to do," Tyler cursed directly.


    "Sir, someone outside asked me to give you this thing. Come out and get it," the man outside said.


    Tyler opened the door angrily, trying to see what it was. The moment he opened the door, serval strong


    men dragged him out, took the rope and tied him up.


    Tyler was startled, at this moment there was only one thought in his mind.


    Badger game?

 Chapter 256 Hapless Tyler

    Chapter 256 Hapless Tyler


    After the several strong men tied Tyler up, they carried him out of the hotel without saying a word, not


    caring about Diana in the room at all.


    "Fuck, you fucking dare to fool me. Dare you y badger game with me. Do you know who I am? Put


    me down quickly, otherwise, I will make you regret it!" Tyler struggled for a while, but in the hands of the


    several strong men, he was like a little shrimp, there was no possibility of breaking free at all.


    "Aren''t you the well-known wimp in J City? Be quiet, our boss wants to see you. If you dare to shout,


    we''ll beat you up now." A strong man red at Tyler, and Tyler dared not to speak immediately.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Diana in the room looked dumbfounded, she didn''t know what was happening outside, she heard Tyler


    yell, and then there was no movement outside the door.


    She put on her clothes quickly, then went to the door and took a look, and found that there was no one


    outside, and "Casey" had gone.


    At that moment, she vaguely heard "Casey" shouting badger game, and then there was no movement.


    Was it possible that "Casey" was taken away by someone?


    She had never discussed with anyone about badger game. Let alone the person who brought her to


    the hotel was "Casey", she didn''t have to do it at all.


    Because it was a bit weird, Diana didn''t dare to stay in the hotel, packed her things, and left here


    quickly.


    What happened at this moment hadpletely awakened her. Recalling the details just now, she


    always felt that the "Casey" she saw today was a bit strange, but she couldn''t prove anything. She


    couldn''t call Edith to ask what''s wrong with Casey.


    She didn''t n to tell anyone about this matter. If it hadn''t been discovered, it would be better to be her


    own secret


    In a dark alley next to the hotel, a few strong men brought Tyler here. At this time, a man in a denim


    jacket was standing smoking under a dim light.


    That man looked quite lonely. Obviously, he had experienced something tragic. The average person


    would not have such a decadent temperament.


    Several strong guys took Tyler behind the man and threw him to the ground. One of those men said,


    "Sir, we brought this wimp back. Now you won''t have any problem with how you want to dispose of him.


    This alley is a dead end and usually no one wille over, even if we kill him, no one will know."


    Tyler shuddered when he heard this, and hurriedly begged these people for mercy, "Brothers, I know


    you are asking for money. Don''t you want money when you do this? I have money, as long as you can


    let me go, I will give you as much as you want."


    At this time, the man standing under themp smoking a cigarette turned around, threw the cigarette


    butt in his hand on the ground, and stepped on it.


    "Casey, who the hell are you fooling? You''re just a wimp, you have money? Aren''t you getting all your


    money from woman? Aren''t you ashamed to say it?"


    "Bro, you have admitted the wrong person, I am not Casey. I really didn''t lie to you." Tyler exined


    quickly.


    The man walked directly in front of Tyler, raised his hand, and pped Tyler''s face with a severe p.


    "Do you really think I''m stupid, right? You pretend to be not Casey in front of me at this time? In the


    whole J City, besides you, who else has such a disgusting look?"


    This person was Albie who was kicked out of the Patel family''spany. His bank ount was frozen


    that day, and he was arrested by a group of people to the Public Security Bureau. Those people said


    that he had embezzled other people''s property and directly transferred all the money into his ount.


    At first, the police were going to sentence him to prison, but somebody appearedter, and in the end,


    he was only detained for a few days, and after a few severe beatings, he was released.


    After that, Albie became impoverished and penniless, almost no different from beggars on the street.


    He felt that he had be like this, and it was all caused by Edith and Casey. His resentment towards


    them reached the culmination. He secretly swore that even if he went to jail, he would have to make


    Casey and Edith regret doing this to him.


    In order to have enough strength to deal with Casey and Edith, Albie relied on some of his previous


    rtionships and gathered a few men to form a small gang. Every day he followed Edith to and from


    work, thinking about finding opportunities to catch Edith to a ce where nobody could find, and let her


    regret for her whole life.


    However, Edith had Morgan to protect her all the time. Albie knew that Morgan was not easy to mess


    with, so he had never found a chance to start.


    Just tonight, he and his men squatted near Hazelfield Estate and saw "Casey" walking out alone,


    without any other people around, Albie immediately followed him with his men.


    They followed Tyler and Diana into the hotel. Albie was sure that Casey came out alone tonight.


    "Casey" hooked up with other women outside and would definitely not let others know. That was why


    Albie let his men go to the hotel and caught Tyler.


    He originally thought that it would cost a little bit to catch Casey. After all, he knew that Casey was not


    easy to deal with. However, he didn''t expect his men to bring "Casey" so easily, which surprised him a


    bit.


    But he didn''t think about it seriously either, thinking that "Casey" was guilty of seeking other women to


    have an affair, so he was not so powerful.


    "Bro... bro, I''m really not Casey. I just look like him. This is a misunderstanding." Tyler was almost


    crying. He originally thought Casey had a veryfortable life in J City and there were many beauties


    liked him, and now he knew that Casey also had many enemies.


    He hadn''t gotten a woman, but now I had to suffer for Casey.


    "Stop, don''t pretend here. Even if your face turns to ashes, I won''t be mistaken. You and Edith, the


    bitch, hurt me so badly, today I will let you know the end of offending me!"


    After speaking, he kicked Tyler''s chest directly, venting all the anger he had umted in his heart


    on Tyler.


    "Don''t be stunned,e and beat this idiot with me. You don''t need to be merciful. He is just a wimp.


    Even if he dies, no one will trouble us!"


    Albie''s men immediately leaned forward, punched Tyler together.


    Tyler''s screams kept reverberating in the alley and continued until thetter half of the night before


    slowly stopping.


    The next morning, Tyler, with his face badly bruised, was lying on the ground. He suddenly felt some


    warm water on his face. He opened his eyes in a daze and found a dog peeing on his face.


    He was about to jump up immediately and kick the dog away, but after Albie''s beating all night


    yesterday, his body was no longer obedient, and he didn''t even have the strength to get up right now.


    "Casey, damn you! You''re a fucking guilty man! It is you provoke them, why do I have to be beaten


    instead of you! Now even a dog is here to bully me. Wait for me, even if you are dead, I will also dig


    you out and whip your corpse a hundred times!" Tyler roared.


    The dog was so scared that it took two steps back, and barked at Tyler twice, as if provoking him.


    Tyler gritted his teeth and stood up from the ground, took out his phone from his clothes, and found that


    although the screen was broken, it was still usable.


    He called Sasha''s directly. Now he didn''t think he could do as he please. In order to get revenge, in


    order to let the people in J City know how powerful he is, he could only ask Sasha for help.


    "Mom, immediately send a few bodyguards to me. I want them to arrive today, otherwise never want to


    see me again!"


    ...


    At the top floor Tianyuan Tower, B City.


    A middle-aged man in a suit was standing in front of the floor-to-ceiling windows, overlooking the B


    City.


    "Chairman, Wick is still in aa. He suffered extremely serious injuries. For a while, it''s hard to for


    him to wake. I didn''t expect that the wimp who was kicked out of the Davies family would have such a


    strong strength. Even Wick suffered such a serious injury on his hand," An old man next to him said.


    "Wick''s strength is only at a medium level. It''s nothing to hurt him. It''s just that wimp is too arrogant. He


    killed my baby girl and escaped from my prison. He is tantly against me, the president of Tianyuan


    Chamber of Commerce. I must find him out and avenge for my daughter!" Chairman''s look became


    murderous, and his hands became fists. It seemed that the death of his daughter had a great impact on


    him.


    "I have sent someone to check all the surveince videos around Tianyuan Tower that day. There is still


    no way to determine where he went, and now we can only wait for news temporarily." The old man


    said, and at this time his mobile phone vibrated. He took it out and took a look, it was a photo sent to


    him by his intelligence personnel.


    That photo was exactly the scene when Tyler entered the hotel with his arm around Diana, with two


    words attached to the photo, J City.


    The old man immediately showed the picture to Chairman, and said, "Chairman, I found Casey''s trail.


    My people photographed him in a hotel in J City yesterday."


    The president took the phone and nced at it, his eyes shed fiercely, and the palm of his hand


    squeezed the phone out of shape.


    "My daughter died tragically in his hands, but he found a woman to y with. Well, damn it!" Chairman


    gritted his teeth.


    "Immediately prepare a ne ticket to J City, let your man watch him, I want him to pay the debt with


    his life!"

 Chapter 257 Edith Was Arrested

    Chapter 257 Edith Was Arrested


    In Stone''s mansion, Eglor County.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    At the door of Casey''s medicated bath, an old man was sitting leisurely, taking a sip of tea to refresh


    himself.


    This person was the doctor Stone found for Casey, and he dispensed all the liquid medicine needed for


    Casey''s medicated bath.


    "This guy''s endurance is really amazing. It''s been a day and a half since he''s been in, but he didn''t


    even mean toe out for a while," the old man murmured.


    There were many medicinal materials had a direct reaction to the body among the medicinal liquids he


    prepared for Casey, either spicy or itchy. After staying in it for a long time, it was uneptable.


    ording to the old man''s calctions, Casey would stick out for a day at most, and woulde out


    for a rest. It was already twice the limit of a normal person, but Casey had been in it for a day and a


    half, and there were no signs that he couldn''t hold on.


    At this time Stone walked in from the outside, he approached the old man, smiled and said, "Mr.


    Cooke, what were you talking to yourself just now?"


    The old man''s name was Patrick Cooke, a well-known Chinese medicine doctor in Eglor County. His


    position here was no less than that of Owen in J City.


    Patrick smiled at Stone and said, "I admire your friend''s endurance. Generally speaking, normal people


    can''t stand it after soaking in my liquid medicine for half a day. Theye out to take a breath, but your


    friend has been in for a day and a half, which is really surprising."


    Stone red, and said, "Maybe your liquid medicine is not as scary as you said. I saw it when you


    were dispensing the medicine, I didn''t think there was anything special. It was just a bucket of


    WhenPatrick heard what Stone said, he immediately stared, and said, "You actually underestimated the


    liquid medicine I made. It happened that there are some left when I made up the medicine. It''s in this


    room next door. This medicine has a great effect on the bod you can take it if you think my liquid


    medicine is not that scary. It is better for you to take a bath and see how long you canst."


    Stone immediatelyughed, and said, "Go, isn''t it just a little liquid medicine? I can be in it for as long


    as I want. I don''t believe it is as horrible as you said."


    After speaking, Stone entered the room next door.


    Patrick continued to sit outside. He didn''t believe that his liquid medicine had no effect. Casey''s


    endurance was abnormal, but Stone was definitely not as tolerant as Casey.


    He could tell at a nce that Stone had an impatient disposition. For him, patience should be the worst


    thing he was good at. Casey was different. Patrick felt Casey was unfathomable when he saw him the


    first time. The look of Casey''s eyes was formed by years of forbearance, and most people couldn''t


    imitate it.


    So, for Casey insisted for a day and a half now, Patrick was only a little surprised. From the beginning,


    he knew that Casey would definitely be different from others.


    Almost three hourster, there was a scolding sound in Stone''s room. Then, Stone ran out of it with an


    ufortable look, stood in front of Patrick, and said, "What''s in your liquid medicine? Howe I feel


    like I''m on fireter, and there is the itching of 10,000 ants crawling on my body. It''s really unbearable."


    Patrick was proud and said, "I told you that my liquid medicine is not something that ordinary people


    can insist on. Now you know that my liquid medicine is amazing."


    A look of admiration appeared on Stone''s face, then he turned to look at Casey''s room and murmured,


    "Such a terrifying liquid medicine, Casey has persisted for a day and a half. It seems that there is still


    disparity that is hard to make up for between me and him."


    At this time, there were some noises in Casey''s room. Patrick turned his head and looked over and


    said, "It seems that he can''t hold on anymore. I thought he would be able to hold on for two days. It


    seems that one and a half days is his limit."


    Soon, Casey''s room door opened, and Casey, who had changed his clothes, walked out of it. Patrick


    hurriedly greeted him and said, "You can''t hold on anymore, right. You can hold on for such a long time.


    It''s already very good. Have a rest a moment, then go in again. But why have you changed into your


    clothes? You have to take it offter, it is troublesome."


    Casey smiled and nced at Patrick, and said, "I do not need to take it off, I have recovered."


    Patrick was taken aback, randomly showing a shocked expression on his face, and asked, "You... have


    you recovered?"


    Casey nodded and said with a smile, "Thank you very much, Mr. Cooke. I will certainly cash the reward


    I promised you. Then you can juste to Stone to ask for it."


    Patrick only felt that the man standing in front of him was a god. He had a very deep understanding of


    his liquid medicine. He knew that in Casey''s situation, it would take two days at the earliest to recover.


    But now Casey had recovered in a day and a half, which he couldn''t even think of before.


    It seemed that Casey was not only superior in endurance, but also in the speed of recovery.


    After thanking Patrick, Casey walked towards the room upstairs. He soaked in the liquid medicine for a


    day and a half, and didn''t know if Edith had called him.


    Arriving upstairs, Casey saw Lily sitting on the sofa with a bunch of snacks watching TV. Lily saw


    Caseying up and was unexpectedly quiet. This made Casey feel a little strange. It stood to reason


    that when he came out, Lily should run over to him and yell on the side.


    If this did not happen, it could only show that Lily must have done something wrong.


    Seeing Lily''s eyes really look guilty, Casey asked, "Has anyone called me?"


    Lily twisted her head and said, "How do I know, I don''t know that your phone is on the bed."


    Her words made Casey feel a sense of anxiety. He quickly walked into the room inside, took out his


    phone, took a look, and there was no missed call.


    However, when he clicked into the call log, he saw a dozen missed calls from Edith. The time was


    yesterday, and thest call was connected. This call could only be answered by Lily.


    Casey quickly took the phone and went outside, staring at Lily and asked, "What did you say to my


    wife?"


    Lily immediately frightened, with an innocent look on her face and said, "You went out that day without


    taking me. I was so angry that I said you were dead and told her not to call again."


    The expression on Casey''s face changed. He had no way to deal with Lily, and he quickly called Edith


    back to tell her that this was just a misunderstanding.


    Casey frowned immediately. Edith usually took the phone with her. Under normal circumstances, there


    was no such thing as no one answered. Now a few calls had been made, but no one answered, and a


    premonition of anxiety arose in him.


    He made a few more calls, but no one answered him. He became a little anxious, and he doubted that


    Tyler might have gone to J City


    "Why...what''s wrong, shouldn''t your wife ignore you because I just said something casually, Lily said


    regretfully.


    Casey rolled his eyes at her. Edith would naturally not be so stupid, just because others believed that


    he was dead. Now Edith was not answering the phone. There must be some other factor.


    Without hesitation, he hurried downstairs and asked Stone to buy him the nearest air ticket to J City.


    Now his strength had recovered, there was no need to continue staying in Eglor County.


    The most important thing was that he was not sure if Tyler had already gone to J City now. If Tyler


    wanted to do something with Edith, he could only rely on Morgan and the others. Casey afraid they


    couldn''t hold it.


    So, he must rush back as soon as possible.


    In Hazelfield Estate, J City.


    Edith walked out in a daze. She didn''t have a phone on her. Amara saw her look abnormal just now


    and walked with her for a while. Although she wasforting her, what Amara said was to ask Edith to


    forget Casey and look for a better one.


    Edith was a little tired, so he asked Amara to go back.


    If it were just a phone call, Edith would certainly not believe that Casey was dead, but Tyler''s


    appearance made her unable to not believe it.


    Although she still had a glimmer of hope in her heart, the sad emotions in her heart still couldn''t be


    restrained, so she put her phone at home, and wanted to go out for a rxing break.


    Arriving outside Hazelfield Estate, Edith walked straight down the road she used to walk with Casey.


    Morgan followed Edith with some men. As long as Edith got out of Hazelfield Estate, they would


    immediately follow to protect Edith.


    They didn''t know about Casey, and Edith didn''t tell them.


    "Looking at Edith, something seems to be wrong. Is there anything wrong?" Jax asked Morgan.


    "Probably not, although she looks like she is really worried, but it shouldn''t be a big deal," Morgan said.


    "Would it be there is something wrong with Casey?" Jax asked.


    "Shut up. Casey is so great. How could anything happen to him? Maybe she is in a bad mood." Morgan


    red at Jax.


    Because they were afraid to disturb Edith, Morgan didn''t dare to get too close.


    When passing by an alleyway, several figures suddenly appeared in front of Edith and dragged her


    directly into the alley.


    Edith screamed and didn''t react at all.


    When Morgan saw this, their expressions also changed, and they rushed towards the alley.


    "Who the hell is so bold, dare to catch Edith. Hurry up, don''t let them run away," Morgan yelled.


    After they rushed into the alley, there were already a few people in ck waiting for them. Morgan took


    Jax and the others to fight with them directly, but what they didn''t expect was that these people were


    quite powerful, and they couldn''t beat them at all.


    In less than five minutes, Morgan fell to the ground.


    At this time, a few people walked out of the alley. Edith was held by one of them, and there was no


    possibility of resistance at all.


    These people were headed by Tyler with wounds on his face.


    "Damn, how could youpare with the top masters of the Davies family? If I guessed it right, it was


    Casey who arranged you. Tell you, Casey is dead. From today on, his wife is mine. I came to this ghost


    ce for two days, and I was so angry that I must y with her today, otherwise it will be difficult to


    vent the hatred in my heart!"

 Chapter 258 What A Scum

    Chapter 258 What A Scum


    Morgan, who fell on the ground, raised his head and stared at Tyler. After seeing that he looked almost


    exactly the same as Casey, he was also shocked.


    It was just that Tyle had been badly battered around the head and face, and he didn''t have the calm


    look of Casey at all. ording to Tyler''s words, Morgan had confirmed that this person was not Casey.


    "Who are you and why do you want to do it to her?" Morgan gritted his teeth and asked.


    Tyler sneered and said, "Do I still need a reason for what I do? If you really want a reason, it is because


    she is beautiful and Casey''s wife. It must be quite exciting to bang her. "


    Morgan suddenly clenched his fists and gritted his teeth to rush to fight Tyler desperately.


    A man next to Tyler gave Morgan a kick and kicked Morgan a few meters away.


    "Dare you stop me? Really dreaming! Let''s go, I saw a KTV nearby here, let''s go there to y." Tyler


    cursed, and then he took a group of people out of the alley.


    He didn''t worry about Morgan took soldiers to find him, so he didn''t worry about being heard where he


    was going. Anyway, with the masters of the Davies family, he wouldn''t be afraid of anyone in J City.


    Not long after they left, Morgan took out his phone, called Conor, and asked Conor to bring some


    people over.


    At this time, on a roof next to the alley, a man in ck sportswear stood with his hands behind. There


    was a special mark on the chest of his clothes, and the word Tianyuan was written underneath.


    He stared at Morgan and the others in the alley, then looked at the ce where Tyler had left, then


    jumped and disappeared on the roof.


    On the way to Hazelfield Estate, in a taxi, Casey was looking helplessly at Lily next to him, not knowing


    what to say for a while.


    Originally, when he returned to J City, he didn''t n to bring Stone and Lily together, so he asked Stone


    to buy only him one ticket.


    Stone originally nned to follow him, but Casey needed someone to keep an eye on the situation in B


    City. Eglor County was very close to B City. It was very easy for Stone to get news from B City, so


    Casey asked Stone to stay in Eglor County and helped him inquire about the situation in B City.


    As for Lily, Casey didn''t even think about bringing her back. He confessed that Stone waited for him to


    leave and sent Lily back.


    But what he didn''t expect was that when he got off the ne, he realized that Lily had bought a ne


    ticket and came here. Because he bought the earliest ne, Lily could easily guess which one it was.


    Since Lily had already arrived in J City, and Casey couldn''t leave Lily alone, so he could only drive Lily


    home with him.


    At this time, Casey''s phone rang, and it was Stone called him.


    "Casey, Lily is gone. I searched for a long time, but I couldn''t find where she is." Stone sounded


    anxiously.


    "She''s here with me," Casey said coldly.


    "What? Why is she with you? When you left, I obviously watched she and didn''t let her out." Stone


    asked in confusion.


    Casey was speechless and hung up.


    Lily turned to look at Casey and said angrily, "Well, don''t want to leave me likest time. You and I have


    slept in the same bed. You can''t escape in your life!"


    Hearing Lily''s words, the driver in front took a look in the rearview mirror, and found that Lily was still


    very young and didn''t look like an adult, so he suspected Casey abducted and trafficked an ignorant


    girl.


    But then he thought about it, it seemed that Lily was pestering Casey. So, he didn''t say anything, but he


    sighed. This young man was really a scumbag. Obviously, he deceived the feelings of the innocent girl


    and didn''t want to be responsible.


    "After getting my houseter, if you mention it again, I will kick you out immediately. Have you heard


    it?" Casey said helplessly.


    Before Lily spoke, the driver murmured, "Well, you lied to this little girl, and you don''t want to be


    responsible? What a scumbag!"


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    When Lily heard the driver defend her, she immediatelyughed and echoed, "Yes, scumbag!"


    Casey was embarrassed, and for a moment he didn''t know how to exin to the driver.


    After arriving at the door of Hazelfield Estate, Casey and Lily got out of the car. The driver yelled to


    Casey angrily, "Be nice to the little girl. Don''t change your attitude to her after getting her. I''ve seen a lot


    of people like you. Those who don''t care about the girls don''te to a good end in the end."


    With that, the driver didn''t charge and drove away.


    Casey gave Lily a helpless look, and found that Lily was staring at him with two innocent big eyes. For


    a while, he swallowed back the words he wanted to say to Lily.


    "Come with me. If you dare to talk nonsense in front of my wife, I will be rude to you," Casey said, with


    determination in his tone.


    "I know, I know, hurry in," Lily said impatiently.


    The two entered Hazelfield Estate together, all the way to the central vi. Watching the lights in the


    vi, Casey''s mood rxed a little.


    He walked into the vi, saw Amara and Nics sitting on the sofa watching TV, and said, "Dad, Mom,


    I''m back."


    Neither Amara nor Nics knew that Edith had been caught by Tyler. After all, Edith hadn''t been out for


    a long time, and they thought Edith was out now.


    Now hearing Casey''s voice, both Amara and Nics hurriedly turned their heads and looked to the


    side, then their expressions changed and they quickly sat up from the sofa.


    They thought it was the liar who came in, so they were a little scared.


    "You... why are you back again? The matter between you and Casey has nothing to do with us. When


    Casey married Edith and entered our family, we were forced. Just let us go and don''t trouble us,"


    Amara said.


    Casey frowned and said, "Mom, what are you talking about, I''m Casey."


    Amara stared at Casey carefully and found that this Casey was indeed somewhat different from the


    previous one, but Edith said that the real Casey was dead, so they were not sure whether the person in


    front of them was acting.


    "You said you are Casey, then tell me when is my daughter''s birthday," Nics asked.


    Casey immediately told Edith''s birthday, and then said something else that could prove his identity.


    Only then did Amara and Nics believe that this was Casey.


    "Aren''t you dead, why are you back?" Amara asked with a puzzled look.


    At this time Lily stepped forward with guiltily and said, "Auntie, I''m so sorry. I said that Casey was dead.


    It was a joke I made. Please don''t take it seriously."


    Amara stared at Lily and asked, "Who are you?"


    Casey was now desperate to know where Edith was, so he interrupted Amara and said, "Mom, I will


    exin this to youter. You tell me where Edith is now."


    Amara nced at Casey and said, "She thought you were dead, and went out to rx."


    "Did she not bring her phone?" Casey asked.


    "No. Casey, since you are back alive, then I have to talk to you. I didn''t expect you to lie to us, saying


    that you are the heir of the Davies family. The real heir of the Davies family has been to our house,


    saying that the Davies family Your industry has nothing to do with you at all. I had such a good attitude


    towards you before. I didn''t expect that it was all fake, which made me waste my feelings. In the end,


    you are just a wimp and you can''t bring any good to our family!" Amara criticized Casey.


    "What are you talking about! Has Tyler been here?" Casey groaned inwardly.


    "I don¡¯t know what that person''s name is. Anyway, he looks very simr to you. If Edith hadn''t found


    out, that person would still want to pretend to be you and live in my family. I really don''t know what he


    thinks about. As the heir of the Davies family, he is still thinking abouting to our house to cheat,"


    Amara muttered.


    She didn''t understand why Tyler came here. Casey knew very well. He must havee here for Edith.


    Although Edith had seen it out, now Edith went out alone. With Tyler''s character, he would definitely


    attack her.


    In other words, Edith was very likely in danger.


    "Mom, do you know where Edith went to rx? She is very likely to be in danger now, I have to go and


    save her quickly," Casey said anxiously.


    Amara curled her lips at Casey and said, "Don''t fool me. You haven''t told me clearly about the heir of


    the Davies family. You are not the heir of the Davies family. You''d better die, so I can find a good


    husband for my daughter. Why are you back now? I think you just don''t want my family to live a good


    life. Get out of here and let Edith feel that you are dead. Leave us a few million in living expenses by


    the way. It''s good for us all."


    Lily on the side couldn''t stand anymore, and shouted directly to Amara, "Why are you so hateful, you


    are even worse than Evil Queen."


    "Hey, you stinky girl, who did you say is Evil Queen? You came back with Casey. Obviously, you are


    not a good girl. This is my house. Get out of here!" Amara looked like she was going to fight with Lily.


    Lily immediately hid behind Casey, making faces at Amara.


    Casey felt annoyed. He just wanted to find Edith''s whereabouts as soon as possible. Only if her safety


    was confirmed first could he feel relieved.


    At this time, Casey''s phone rang, and Casey picked it up and took a look. It was Conor who called him.


    He quickly answered the phone, and Conor said suspiciously, "Casey?"


    "It''s me. Is Morgan still following my wife? Hurry up and let him tell me where my wife is," Casey said


    directly.


    "Just now Morgan called me and said that someone had arrested your wife. The other party also said


    that you are dead. They are now in a KTV and I am rushing over there," Conor said.


    At that time, he received a call from Morgan. He was a little surprised after he heard Morgan talk about


    the situation, but he was rtively calm. He called Casey the first time to confirm. After knowing that


    Casey was not dead, he was relieved.


    "I''m in J City right now, tell me the location quickly, and I will exin the rest to youter," Casey said


    anxiously.


    Conor immediately told Casey of the location Morgan told him. It was not a short distance from


    Hazelfield Estate, and it would take some time to get there.


    Casey prayed that Edith would not get hurt, and then set off quickly and rushed to save Edith.


    Seeing Casey about to leave, Amara ran to the door and stopped him.


    "Casey, did you hear what I said to you? I asked you to pretend to be dead and leave J City forever.


    And I know you have money. Before you go, you must leave me a few millions, otherwise, don''t try to


    leave here today!"

 Chapter 259 Could There Be an End to the Disruption？

    Chapter 259 Could There Be an End to the Disruption£¿


    Looking at Amara who blocked his way, Casey became sullen and said coldly, "Mom, I have no time to


    talk about this with you now. Edith is in danger now, and I must hurry over to save her."


    Amara twitched her lips and said, "Stop fooling me. I know, you just want to find an excuse to meet


    Edith soon. You also know that she won''t let you go when you meet her. Let me tell you, you can''t


    leave this house unless you give me a few million dors."


    As she spoke, Amara put her two hands on the door, preventing Casey from going out.


    "I really didn''t lie to you. Edith is really in danger now. Get out of my way quickly. I have to get there as


    soon as possible." Casey said anxiously.


    "Now that you know she''s in danger, give me money now. Even if you don''t want to leave my daughter,


    you have to give me enough money before you can go to find her." Amara said aggressively.


    Watching Amara''s behavior, Lily got angry and said, "You go too far, just like Monsieur Grandet in


    Eugenie Grandet. Now your daughter is in danger and you''re here threatening Casey for money. It''s


    shameless of you!"


    After saying that, Lily pushed Amara so hard that Amara fell to the ground directly.


    Seeing this, Casey didn''t say anything, but went directly outside. At this moment he didn''t care whether


    Amara was fine or not.


    The Porsche was parked in the middle of the Vi''s yard. After Casey saw it, he hurried over and took a


    look. Seeing that the key was there, he directly opened the door and got in the car.


    Lily also hurriedly ran over and sat in the passenger''s seat.


    Casey said nothing, directly started the car, and drove out of the vi.


    He hoped it wouldn''t be toote.


    Sitting on the ground, Amara moaned while covering her waist with her hands. Seeing Casey drive the


    car away, she immediately swore loudly, "Go to hell! You not only don''t give me money, but also robbed


    my car! I won''t let youe back anymore! And that damn girl, wait and see. I''ll take revenge on you if


    I have the chance!"


    In a karaoke bar in J City.


    Under Tyler''s order, the Davies family''s men took Edith into a private box.


    Although he was beaten hardst night, he was excited at the thought of being able to have sex with


    Edith right away.


    "After I fuck her, I''ll take revenge on those bastards who beat mest night. They dared to beat me up


    so badly. I must teach them a lesson."


    He let the Davies family''s men throw Edith on the sofa. After that, he looked at her with obscene eyes


    and said, "You''ve seen my power. Compared with me, the people Casey arranged for you are too


    weak. Moreover, Casey is already dead. You are now equivalent to a widow. It''s boring to live alone. It''s


    better to live with me. In this way, you can still enjoy having sex with me. Don''t you think so?"


    Edith glowered at Tyler, gritted her teeth and said, "You bastard, I won''t let you get your way even if I


    would die for it. If Casey is really dead, I''ll not going to be alive!"


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Tyler sneered, "Stop dreaming. Under my control, it''s not so easy for you tomit suicide. Just wait


    for me to fuck you!"


    After saying that, Tyler came close to Edith, stretched out his hand to touch her face.


    Seeing this, Edith immediately grabbed his wrist and bit his hand.


    Tyler cried in pain, raised his other hand in an instant and pped Edith ruthlessly in the face.


    "You fucking bitch! How dare you bite me!"


    Edith covered her face with her hand, stared resentfully at Tyler and said, "Keep away from me. I won''t


    let you do anything as you wish. If you really try to rape me, I won''t let you off!"


    Tyler sneered and said, "Who do you think you are? You won''t let me off? Let me see if you are so


    capable. Bring me a rope and tie her up. I''ll see if she can to say such words after that."


    One of the Davies family''s men immediately went out looking for a rope. Edith''s expression changed. If


    Tyler really tied her up, she would lose the ability to protect herself.


    She stood up directly and wanted to run out of the private box. Tyler saw it and pushed her back.


    The Davies family''s men also stood up and stared covetously and relentlessly at Edith. It would be hard


    enough for her, a woman, to escape from here in the presence of so many men.


    After a while, the person who just went out came back with a rope. A group of people tied Edith up with


    a rope. Now, however hard Edith struggled, she wouldn¡¯t make it.


    Tyler stared at Edith with an evil smile and said, "You''ve done a hard work today, bros. I''ll fuck her first.


    Then you all can do this. Just think of her as a bitch and just do it."


    After saying that, Tyler ran to Edith.


    "Get away from me! You bastard! Don''t touch me!" Edith shouted in despair.


    "Hee, hee. You want to get away at this moment? You must be kidding me. I must fuck you today!" TZC


    said with a smile.


    Right at this time, the door of the private box was kicked open. Conor rushed in with a crowd of people.


    After making a phone call to Casey at that time, Conor came over here hurriedly with a crowd of


    people. Luckily, Edith bought some time for herself at that time, so Conor arrived in time with a crowd of


    people.


    "Fuck, who interrupts me!" Tyler turned around angrily and looked at theer.


    Conor was stunned when he saw Tyler, "Casey?"


    "He is not Casey. He just looks like Casey. You mustn''t be fooled by him!" Edith immediately shouted.


    Conor nodded and then said coldly, "Let her go. No one can harm Casey''s wife in my presence in J


    City!"


    Tyler sneered and said, "Another guy whoe to help Casey''s wife. Judging from the way you talk,


    you''re very capable. Can you be so capable that you can defeat these Davies family''s top masters?"


    Conor''s expression changed. He didn''t expect that Edith was caught by the Davies family''s men. Now,


    he felt uneasy. After all, his men were far from as strong as the Davies family''s masters.


    However, Edith was under their control. However strong they were, Conor had to manage to save


    Edith.


    "We take action together. Give priority to Edith''s rescue. Don''t go on fighting after we save Edith!"


    Conor made a decisive decision and rushed directly toward Edith.


    The Davies family''s men reacted quickly and immediately stopped Conor''s men. It became chaotic in


    the private box.


    The Davies family''s men were good at fighting. Apart from Conor who could fight with them, Conor''s


    men were easily defeated.


    Soon, the people Conor brought all fell to the ground. Conor couldn''t cope with so many people alone,


    so he fell to the ground soon after that.


    Tyler came close Conor, kicked him and cursed, "Aren''t you quite capable? Why did you fall down so


    quickly? You''re all weak men. How dare you pretend to be powerful here? Today, not only can''t you


    save her, but you also will watch me abuse her as I wish. You''ll soon know what it''s like to be


    desperate."


    Conor red at Tyler with his face darkened and wanted to get up from the ground to teach him a


    lesson. He really couldn''t figure out why this guy, who had the same face as Casey, would be so cruel.


    The Davies family''s men immediately stepped forward and put Conor under control, not giving him any


    chance to stand up.


    Tyler sneered, gave Conor a contemptuous nce, and then turned around to go to Edith.


    Edith also didn''t expect that Conor could no defeat these people and became nervous again.


    "Damn, it''s really a waste of my time. Beauty, I''m going to fuck you." Tylerughedsciviously.


    Edith felt desperate. She had an idea in her mind: Casey would keep her safe if he were here now.


    However, Tyler said Casey was dead, and the person who answered her phone call also said he was


    dead. Therefore, she did not hold any hope anymore.


    Just when Tyler was going to rape Edith, there was a sound of footstepsing from outside the


    private box again, and then, a group of people rushed into the private box.


    "Casey, it''s time for you to die. Quickly surrender and go back with us. You must be responsible for our


    youngdy''s death!" A senior shouted.


    "Fuck, can there be an end to disruption? Hurry up and beat them up. I don''t want anyone to interrupt


    me anymore."


    "Judging from the way you talk, you seem to be arrogant. No wonder you will kill my daughter. The


    Davies family''s men are indeed good at fighting. However, those present should only be some high-


    ranking goons. Those who are really famous should not be here at all." At this moment, they heard a


    low voice.


    Then, the Chairman of Tianyuan Chamber of Commerce went into the private box.


    "Who the fuck do you think you are? Even they''re just some goons of the Davies family, you can''t deal


    with them easily. Get out of here and don''t obstruct me." Tyler didn''t identify the personing in


    carefully and he considered him to be someone from an unknown organization.


    "Shut up! How dare you talk to our Chairman like that!" The senior sneered.


    "What bullshit Chairman, I..." Tyler had an inspiration and hurriedly looked at the Chairman, feeling


    shock.


    "The...The Chairman of Tianyuan Chamber of Commerce. Why are you here?" Tyler was so scared


    that he quickly took a few steps back.


    The Chairman sneered and said, "You killed my daughter and escaped from the prison in Tianyuan


    Tower. Do you think I''ll just let you off?"


    "Besides, I can''t figure out how you can still make such a low-level mistake of swaggering around in J


    City when you have the means to escape from the prison in Tianyuan Tower. Don''t you think Tianyuan


    Chamber of Commerce can''t even find this clue?"


    Hearing his words, Tyler''s heart thumped and said, "Escape from your prison? Chairman, you made a


    mistake. I''m not the one who escaped. You''ve got the wrong person."


    He soon realized that the reason why Tianyuan Chamber of Commerce came to find him was that


    Casey escaped from their prison. He didn''t expect that Casey would have such a great ability that even


    Tianyuan Chamber of Commerce couldn''t put him under their control.


    If it wasn''t for that he thought Casey had been killed by people of Tianyuan Chamber of Commerce, he


    certainly wouldn''t dare to be so ostentatious. Who knew that Casey could really escape after he was


    caught by Tianyuan Chamber of Commerce?


    "Stop your sophistry here. You are the one who killed my daughter. No matter how quibbling you are,


    you can''t escape from here! Aren''t you good at fighting? I''vee with all the top masters of Tianyuan


    Chamber of Commerce. You can defeat Wick, but can you defeat masters of the same level as Wick?


    You''re going to be killed!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, the people behind him immediately moved, faster than anyone could


    imagine.


    Soon, the goons sent by the Davies family fell to the ground.

 Chapter 260 Killed All People who Harmed my Wife

    Chapter 260 Killed All People who Harmed my Wife


    Edith and Conor were dumbfounded when they watched this. They didn''t expect that such a reversal


    would happen, especially Edith. Two times when Tyler was about to rape her, there would be


    unexpected people to stop him.


    They didn''t know what Tianyuan Chamber of Commerce came here for, so it wasn''t clear for them why


    they came to find Tyler.


    Seeing that the bodyguards Sasha sent him fell down one by one, Tyler was anxious. Although the


    goons of the Davies family were good at fighting, they couldn''t defeat the masters of the same level as


    Wick who were sent by Tianyuan Chamber of Commerce.


    Soon, Tyler''s men all fell to the ground, leaving him standing alone.


    After being surrounded by the masters of Tianyuan Chamber of Commerce, Tyler shivered. He was


    originally not good at fighting. Therefore, faced with so many masters, he was naturally very


    unconfident.


    "Chairman, Casey can''t be underestimated. It can be seen from the surveince video, in which he


    fought with Wick, he fought better than Wick did. To avoid ident, what about let them fight with him


    together? We must take him down with the fastest speed to prevent him from running away again."


    The Chairman nodded and said, "Fight with him together."


    The masters of Tianyuan Chamber of Commerce all moved immediately. Before they came here, they


    saw the surveince video of the fighting between Casey and Wick, so they had a preliminary


    understanding of Casey and dared not to ck at all.


    However, they did not know that the person who fought with Wick was not the one standing here.


    Tyler was so helpless that he wanted to cry. He couldn''t lick even one master, not to mention ten. If so


    many masters came to fight with him together, they would probably kill him.


    One master of Tianyuan Chamber of Commerce directly kicked Tyler. Before Tyler could react, he fell


    down on the ground and couldn''t get up.


    Those masters of Tianyuan Chamber of Commerce had prepared next moves. In their opinion, it was


    impossible for them to defeat Casey in one move.


    However, seeing Tyler fall down to the ground after one kick, everyone was stunned.


    That senior was also astonished and said, "Don''t be careless. This may be his trick. Seize the


    opportunity and give him a few more blows. Don''t let him have any strength to fight back."


    Those masters of Tianyuan Chamber of Commerce all went to hit Tyler immediately. It could be said


    that they all used their full strength. Tyler didn''t fight back at all, but just moaned in pain on the ground.


    These men took turns to give him a beat, almost killing him.


    "Don''t beat me again. If you beat me again, I''ll really die." Tyler begged.


    The Chairman of Tianyuan Chamber of Commerce frowned, stared at Tyler and said, "It seemed that


    this guy really was incapable of fighting back. Why did I feel that he is totally different from the person


    who escaped I saw in the surveince video?"


    "Chairman, I am also very puzzled. However, he is definitely the one who murdered youngdy. He


    looks exactly the same as the person in that photo. This is absolutely correct." The senior said.


    "You''ve really got the wrong person. I''m not Casey. My name is Tyler Russell. And I''m the illegitimate


    son of Sasha, so I looks a lot like Casey." Tyler exined.


    Anyway, now they already thought that Casey had killed her. He just needed to prove that he wasn''t t


    Casey. After all, the youngdy of Tianyuan Chamber of Commerce was dead, and no one could serve


    as a witness. As long as the people of Tianyuan Chamber of Commerce believed that It was Casey


    who killed their youngdy, he would be able to get away with it.


    The Chairman was also stunned after hearing Tyler''s words. He didn''t expect the current head of the


    Davies family would even have an illegitimate child.


    "Are you telling the truth?" The Chairman asked.


    "Absolutely true. If you don''t believe me, you can ask this woman. She is Casey''s wife. If I were Casey,


    why should I ask someone to kidnap her?"


    The Chairman looked at Edith and asked, "Is he really not Casey?"


    Edith didn''t know what these people came here for, so she nodded subconsciously after hearing a


    question from the Chairman.


    Because of predetermined factors, the Chairman thought that it was Casey who killed his daughter at


    the beginning. Therefore, after hearing that the person in front of him was not Casey, his face suddenly


    darkened.


    He never expected that it was not Casey, but Tyler who was in front of him, that killed his daughter.


    After all, Tyler looked really useless. Apart from it, because of the influence of other factors, the


    Chairman did not feel that Tyler, who was in front of him, had the ability to kill his daughter.


    "Damn! Can''t it be that Casey deliberately let us know this clue so that he could run away when we


    "Chairman, to be honest, although Casey and I are brothers, we hate each other deeply. Ie to J


    City this time to find him. I kidnap his wife just because he loves her very much." Tyler rolled his eyes


    and said.


    As long as he made the Chairman think that they had the same enemy, he would be safe today.


    The Chairman looked at Tyler apologetically and said, "I''m sorry that we mistook you. Are you injured?


    I can pay for all your medical expenses."


    Tyler smiled and said, "This is just a slight injury. If you can find out and kill Casey, it will be the greatest


    kindness to me."


    The Chairman nodded, turned his head to look at Edith with a hint of murderous look in his eyes, and


    said coldly, "Since you''re Casey''s wife, I''ll kill you first as a sacrifice for my dead daughter!"


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Both Edith and Tyler''s expression changed. Edith didn''t expect that the people of Tianyuan Chamber of


    Commerce would soon decide to kill her. Tyler was a little distressed because he hadn''t had sex with


    Edith.


    "Chairman, would it be too early to kill her now? We can use her as bait to lure Casey to appear." Tyler


    said.


    The Chairman sneered and said, "Even if we kill her now, we can still use her as a bait. Only we know


    what happened here. As long as I kill all people rted to Casey, then Casey won''t know that his wife


    has been killed and then he will still be cheated and appear."


    Obviously, anger had clouded the Chairman''s mind. If he calmed down and thought about it now, he


    could found the holes in this matter. However, he didn''t think about it. He just wanted to kill all the


    people rted to Casey.


    Tyler was afraid that the Chairman would discover anything, so he did not dare to say anything


    anymore.


    The Chairman turned around, gave the senior a nce, and said, "Kill everyone in this room except


    people rted to the Davies family."


    The senior just obey the order and immediately asked the masters of Tianyuan Chamber of Commerce


    to do this.


    "This is a mistake. Casey wouldn''t kill your daughter. He wouldn''t do something like this." Edith


    shouted. With her understanding of Casey, she knew that Casey wouldn''t do something like this.


    Unfortunately, with predetermined ideas, whatever Edith said, the Chairman would only consider it to


    be sophistry.


    Seeing the Chairman was so convinced that it was Casey who killed his daughter, a sneer appeared on


    Tyler''s face and he wascent about his wit in his heart.


    Just when the members of Tianyuan Chamber of Commerce were about to kill Edith and Conor,


    someone rushed directly into the private box and stood in front of Edith, saying with a murderous voice,


    "I would kill anyone who harm my wife."


    After they found that it was Casey, they were surprised. Tyler didn''t expect Casey to appear so soon,


    feeling that it was incredible.


    He hurriedly rolled his eyes, thinking about how to let the Chairman believe that his daughter was killed


    by Caseyter.


    The Chairman stared at Casey. When he saw that Casey had the same appearance as Tyler, he


    immediately knew that this person, who suddenly appeared, was Casey.


    He looked at Casey with hatred and said coldly, "Casey, I am looking for you. It didn''t ur to me that


    you would put your neck into the noose. You killed my daughter. Today I will not only kill you, but will


    also kill all the people who are rted to you. You will all be buried with my dead daughter!"


    Casey frowned, gave the Chairman a nce and said, "I''ve never seen your daughter. It''s the trick


    nned by Sasha and Tyler. They deliberately designed it to make you think that I''m the murderer. The


    real murderer is Tyler who is standing next to you."


    "Casey, stop framing me up here. You said these words to make me a scapegoat. From the beginning,


    everyone knows that you killed the Chairman''s daughter. What chicanery can you resort to? If you


    didn''t kill her, why did you escape from Tianyuan Chamber of Commerce? Couldn''t you exin it to the


    Chairman directly?" Tyler resorted to sophistry.


    Casey looked at Tyler coldly. If he waited at that time, he was afraid that the people of Tianyuan


    Chamber of Commerce wouldn''t give him any chance to exin at all.


    "Chairman, you see, he doesn''t speak anymore. He must be scared. Hurriedly let your men kill him and


    don''t let him run away." Tyler said.


    The Chairman had lost his wit. When he saw Casey, there was nothing left in his heart but endless


    anger. Therefore, after hearing Tyler''s words, he immediately gave the order, "Kill him!"


    Those masters of Tianyuan Chamber of Commerce immediately began to surround Casey. Seeing this,


    Casey knew that it was useless to exin.


    In this case, he could only find a way out by fighting with them.


    "Casey, give up your resistance. Each of them is of the same level as Wick. You can beat Wick, but you


    can''t beat ten people who are of the same level as Wick!" The Chairman shouted hysterically.


    Casey''s expression changed slightly. It was a little difficult for Casey to fight with ten masters at the


    level of Wick even if Casey had fully recovered.


    Of course, it was just a little difficult for him to do so. The worst result was that he was injured again. It


    was crazy for him to try to kill him with only these people.


    Just when Casey was about to fight them, another person came running in from outside. It was Lily.


    Before, Casey rushed in the karaoke bar after parking the car without waiting for her.


    "Casey, why didn''t you wait for me?" Lily shouted. After seeing the situation in the private box, she


    immediately froze.


    "Lily!" After seeing Lily, the Chairman of Tianyuan Chamber of Commerce shouted and came close to


    her in a hurry.


    Lily turned around with a hint of confusion on her face and asked, "Dad, why are you here?"

 Chapter 261 Maybe Im Pregnant

    Chapter 261 Maybe I''m Pregnant


    The people in the box were stunned by Lily''s words, and the noisy box suddenly became quiet.


    That kind of rattling atmosphere also disappeared because of Lily''s arrival.


    Everyone turned their heads and looked at Lily, with a deep shock on their faces.


    "Miss, is it really you? It turns out that you are not dead. How great!" the old man shouted first.


    "You sad old man. Do you expect me to die?" Lily rolled her eyes at him.


    The old man looked embarrassed, but the joy on his face was still hard to conceal.


    Casey also looked at Lily in astonishment. He didn''t expect that the Chairman of the Tianyuan


    Chamber of Commerce was actually her father. Didn''t that mean that thedy of the Tianyuan Chamber


    of Commerce kidnapped by Tyler and Sasha in partnership was Lily?


    The Chairman of the Tianyuan Chamber of Commerce walked towards Lily with excitement, and


    reached out his hand to touch her face. After confirming that this was his daughter, the tears in his eyes


    almost came out.


    "Lily, you are okay. It''s great. During this time, I feel heartbroken every day. I thought I would never see


    you again. I vowed to kill everyone who murdered you. Since you are fine, I''m relieved," Chairman said


    excitedly.


    Lily stepped back a few steps, obviously dissatisfied with her father, "If you didn''t keep me at home


    every day, I wouldn''t want to run away from home, and I wouldn''t be arrested by those bastards."


    With a guilty expression on his face, Chairman said, "Lily, this is my fault. I promise I will never keep


    you at home again. As for those bastards who kidnapped you, they are here. I will help you kill them


    all."


    At this time, ayer of cold sweat appeared on Tyler''s forehead. Chairman didn''t know who was the


    murderer, but Lily definitely knew. How could he know Lily, who had been lost by Sash, would appear


    here?


    He swallowed, then quietly moved towards the door.


    Upon seeing this, Casey went straight to grab Tyler and said with a smile, "I''m afraid it''s toote for you


    to leave."


    "Casey, what do you want to do? Now that the Chairman''s daughter is back, it''s useless even if you


    want to quibble. What are you dragging me to do? There''s nothing wrong with me here. The Chairman


    will punish you. I don''t have to stay here any longer, so quickly let go of me."


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Tyler shouted at Casey, and then he wanted to get rid of Casey''s hand and leave here quickly.


    Natan Lowe, the Chairman turned his head to look at Casey, his attitude was still cold, and he said,


    "Casey, even if my daughter is fine now, I will never let you go. All the people here who are rted to


    you will not be able to leave today. Let go of him, don''t think that you can get a scapegoat in front of


    me!"


    The old man and those masters of the Tianyuan Chamber of Commerce once again surrounded Casey,


    and the old man said coldly, "Casey, get ready for your death!"


    Seeing this, Lily was anxious immediately, ran directly in front of the old man, and said, "You bad old


    man, are you stupid? Casey is my person. If you dare to hurt him, I will never let you go."


    Natan and the old man were taken aback again. Natan asked, "Lily, why did he be your person?


    He is the culprit who kidnapped you. Don''t you want me to punish him?"


    Lily snorted to Natan and said, "Casey is not the one who kidnapped me. Why do I have such a stupid


    dad like you? It was the stinky woman of the Davies family who kidnapped me. It has nothing to do with


    Casey."


    When Lily was kidnapped, it was Sasha who operated. Lily had never seen Tyler. This incident was


    also nned by Sasha. In addition, now that Tyler got bruised, and didn''t look seem as usual. Lily did


    not pay attention to him at all.


    Natan was immediately embarrassed. Being called stupid by in front of so many people, he, the


    Chairman of the Tianyuan Chamber of Commerce, was not angry at all.


    "Lily, you said it was woman of the Davies family woman who kidnapped you, not Casey?" Natan


    asked.


    "Yeah, it''s the current head of the Davies family. She looks pretty, but is so disgusting," Lily said.


    "But Casey is also a member of the Davies family, he is the son of the head of the Davies family, and


    he must be involved in this matter too." Natan continued to speak.


    Casey nced at Natan and said, "Chairman, you should have heard about me being kicked out of the


    Davies family back then, and you can tell who these masters of the Davies family work for, right?"


    Natan had a sudden enlightenment, and he suddenly realized that he was so emotional because of his


    daughter''s death that he couldn''t think at all. And, now that Lily came back, he quickly calmed down, he


    naturally knew what was going on with Casey''s words.


    Natan turned his head to look at Tyler, with a murderous look in his eyes, and said coldly, "You beast,


    dare you lie to me! I will break your corpse into pieces!"


    Tyler was nervous, and said, "Chairman, this is a misunderstanding. The murderer is Casey. He


    kidnapped your daughter in an attempt tomit a crime. It has nothing to do with me."


    "Don''t talk nonsense here. I have been with Casey all this time. If he really has designs on me, he


    would have done something to me. I will be angry when I say this. I took the initiative to approach him,


    but he refused me," Lily said angrily.


    The people in the whole box were amused by Lily''s words, and Casey was also helpless. However, no


    matter how serious the atmosphere was, as long as Lily was here, it would be eased.


    Tyler also knew that he couldn''t quibble today. He showed a sullen expression on his face and said


    fiercely, "Even if I kidnapped her, I am the heir of the Davies family. If you dare to hurt me, my mother


    will definitely take revenge on you!"


    Natan''s look darkened and he said coldly, "So what? Since Sasha hurt my daughter, can''t I take


    revenge on her son? Tianyuan Chamber of Commerce is not afraid of the Davies family!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, the old man took the men from the Tianyuan Chamber of Commerce


    to arrest Tyler, wanting to kill him.


    Casey took a step forward and said, "Chairman, leave him to me. The grievances between me and him


    also need a result."


    Before Natan spoke, Lily said, "What are you doing in a daze? Give this damn guy to Casey. If you


    don''t do so, I will never go back with you."


    Natan had no choice but to agree to Casey.


    At this point, this matter can be regarded as an end, Conor got up from the ground, took Tyler back to


    Starry Night Club ording to Casey''s order.


    Natan asked the old man to take away all the masters of the Davies Family, and their fate would be


    known without thinking.


    After handling the matter, Casey hurriedly walked to the front of the sofa, untied Edith''s rope, and


    asked with concern, "Are you okay? Sorry to frighten you."


    Edith hugged Casey directly andy on his shoulders, crying.


    "I thought I would never see you again. Do you know how I spent these two days? I''m really afraid of


    losing you. How can I live without you?" Edithined while crying.


    Casey reached out and hugged Edith into his arms, feeling distressed, and said, "I won''t leave you. We


    don''t have a baby yet. How could I die before this?"


    Edith also hugged Casey tightly and pressed her face to his chest.


    At this time, there were only Casey Edith Lily and Natan left in the box. Natan stared at Casey and


    Edith with emotion. He said, "Fortunately, you showed up in time. Otherwise, the couple would be


    broken up by me."


    Lily looked jealous, and she said tly, "It''s better to let you separate the two of them."


    Natan was taken aback and asked, "Why do you say that? By the way, you said Casey was your man


    at that time, what''s the matter?"


    "Casey belongs to me. We have slept in the same bed. I will only regard him as my lover in this life. No,


    I have to fight for my own happiness."


    After speaking, Lily walked directly to the edge of the sofa, looked at Casey with a grieved expression,


    and said, "I want hug too!"


    Natan looked at his daughter dumbfounded. He didn''t expect his daughter be like this after a


    period of absence.


    Casey saw Lilying over at this time, and he was troubled. Edith stopped crying at this time. When


    she heard Lily''s words, she immediately turned her head and looked at Casey with a puzzle, and asked


    Casey what was going on.


    Casey was embarrassed and said, "She''s just kidding. She is too young to be sensible."


    "Who''s kidding? Casey, I''m the one who slept in the same bed with you, is it possible that you don''t


    intend to be responsible for me," Lily said angrily.


    Edith''s look changed, and she pushed Casey away, said angrily, "Casey, what is going on?"


    For the first time in so many years, Casey was so flustered. He quickly said, "It''s not like what you


    think. I have nothing to do with her."


    "You''ve slept in the same bed with someone else. Isn''t that okay? Casey, you... you had better die!"


    Edith started crying anxiously.


    "Edith, don''t worry too much. Although Casey should be responsible for me, I will not separate you.


    From now on, we will serve him together. I promise to divide Casey''s time equally with you," Lily said


    solemnly.


    Natan also walked in front of Casey and asked with a gloomy look, "Casey, what''s going on. You


    already have a wife, why do you hit on my daughter? I thought I had wronged you, now it seems you


    are not a good guy!"


    Casey hurriedly told what happened and proved that he hadn''t had anything to do with Lily, but this girl


    watched too many TV shows and was indoctrinated too deeply.


    After Edith and Natan heard Casey''s ount, they were both surprised. They didn''t expect Lily, the


    girl''s thought was so unique.


    After Edith knew this was the case, she was relieved, and felt a little funny.


    Natan looked embarrassed and quickly apologized to Casey, saying that he had misunderstood him


    again.


    "Am I wrong? It''s said on TV that only married people can sleep in a bed and will get pregnant. Maybe


    I''m pregnant with Casey''s child!" Seeing themughing at her, Lily was a little anxious, said


    aggrievedly.

 Chapter 262 Old Witch

    Chapter 262 Old Witch


    On the way back to Hazelfield Estate.


    Casey, Edith Natan and Lily were sitting on the side of an extended Hummer. This car was arranged for


    Natan by the person from the Tianyuan Chamber of Commerce here after he arrived in J City.


    Tianyuan Chamber of Commerce''s business was spread all over the country. Although it was not like


    the Davies family with a deep heritage, the nature of the Chamber of Commerce made them extremely


    powerful.


    It could be said that as long as there was a ce for business, there would be the Tianyuan Chamber


    of Commerce. It was precisely because it did well in business that the Tianyuan Chamber of


    Commerce had the confidence not to be afraid of the Davies family.


    However, the economic lifeline of J City controlled by TY Group, so it was quite difficult for Tianyuan


    Chamber of Commerce to develop here. In addition, J City was only a small ce and Natan had not


    paid attention to it before. Therefore, Tianyuan Chamber of Commerce had no reputation in


    Jiangcheng.


    However, the strength of the Tianyuan Chamber of Commerce in J City should not be underestimated.


    At least it was much stronger than thepany of the Patel family that took over the TY Group''s


    project, so it was quite easy to arrange a good car for Natan.


    At this moment, Lily was looking at Casey, Edith and Natan with anger. She looked like an angry little


    cat and was very cute.


    She just argued with Natan for a long time, insisting that women would get pregnant if they slept with


    men. Natan exined to Lily that it was because the TV series producer wanted to make it easy to


    shot. It was not that simple to get pregnant. Sleeping with someone in the same bed did not mean to


    marry that person.


    However, Lily didn''t believe Natan''s words, and insisted to follow Casey and let Natan return to B City


    by himself.


    Natan had no choice but to get someone to drive Casey and Edith back.


    On the way, Natan also exined to Casey and Edith that why Lily was like this.


    Natan''s wife passed away early. When his wife was dying, she told Natan to treat Lily well. This was


    the only thing she worried about.


    Natan loved his wife very much, and Lily was the only mark left to him by his wife, so Natan always


    held Lily in his palm as a treasure.


    He was afraid that Lily would be hurt by the outside world, so he bought a manor specifically for Lily,


    allowing Lily to live in the manor from childhood to most, but could not go out.


    As Lily got older, she felt that living in the castle was more and more boring. She wanted to go to the


    outside world to have a look, but Natan didn''t allow. Thus, she could only stay in the castle and


    watched TV every day.


    Over time, she felt that the events in the TV series were real, and it became her way of understanding


    the world.


    In addition, Natan was very busy at work and did not have time to apany Lily, so he did not find


    out about Lily''s situation in time, which made Lily believe in the things mentioned in the TV series.


    This was why Lily was already 19 years old but was so naive.


    Later, because Lily couldn''t stand the boring life in the castle, she chose to run away from home. Tyler


    happened to be spotted by him. It happened that Sasha secretly bought Wick. That was the reason for


    what happened these days.


    On the day Casey escaped, Wick hade to deliver Lily to Sasha. They didn''t that Casey and Stone


    happened to escape. He could only put Lily in the car and fought with Casey and Stone.


    Wick. didn''t expect that he would be defeated by Casey. It happened that Stone stole the car and took


    Casey away, and the car was Wick''s.


    By ident, Casey brought Lily to J City again, and nothing regrettable happened in the end.


    "I don''t care, I''m going to follow Casey anyway. No one can have any objection," Lily said.


    "Lily, Casey has a wife. Thew now stiptes that you can only be monogamous. If you want to fall in


    love, I will find you a qualified boyfriend, so don''t mess with Casey. Otherwise, thisdy will be angry,"


    Natan persuaded.


    "No. Anyway, I just want Casey. I don''t like others," Lily said firmly. During the time with Casey, Lily felt


    that she had developed some special feelings for Casey, which had never happened before. It was not


    just about sleeping in the same bed with Casey.


    Natan was helpless, thinking that he would try to find a way to bring Lily back to B City after sending


    Casey and Edith home first.


    In central vi, Hazelfield Estate.


    In the living room, Amara and Nics were sitting on the sofa. Opposite them was a man with a little


    gray hair. This man was dressed in formal clothes and a beautiful female secretary was standing


    behind him.


    This person was named Ben Mason, a high school ssmate of Amara. He learned through several


    ssmates that Amara lived in the central vi of Hazelfield Estate, so he ran over to visit Amara.


    Casey and the others had just drove away, and Ben had arrived here. If it hadn''t been for seeing Ben


    "Amara, I didn''t expect you to live in such a good vi. It seems that your daughter and son-inw have


    made achievements." Ben smiled.


    Ben was the best among Amara''s ssmates. He was also a famous man with powerful in J City. Now


    he visited Amara, naturally because Amara''s grade had been improved. ording to Ben, people lived


    in the center vis of Hazelfield Estate were not simple, so hee here to get in with Amara.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "Don''t mention, my son-inw has a bad reputation throughout J City. This vi was bought by my


    daughter and has nothing to do with that wimp." After learning that Casey had been driven out by the


    Davies family, Amara resumed her previous attitude towards Casey.


    "So, that Casey hasn''t made any achievements in the past few years? I thought you lived in such a


    good ce, that guy has decided to work hard," Ben said when frowned.


    "Just like him, how could he work hard? Apart from beingzy, he has no other skills. He has be


    very rampant recently. He haspletely ignored me. At that time, he let a young girl push me, which


    almost hurt me. I was really angry," Amara said angrily.


    After hearing this, Ben patted the table directly, and shouted, "How dare he! He was so rampant. He


    really doesn''t respect elders at all. Amara, don''t worry, although you can''t control him, I''ll help you. I


    have some power in J City over the past few years. As the person in charge of the branch of the


    Tianyuan Chamber of Commerce in J City, I am more than enough to teach a wimp."


    "Tianyuan Chamber of Commerce! I heard that the Tianyuan Chamber of Commerce is an organization


    with a big background in B City. I didn''t expect it to have a branch in J City. Then you are quite powerful


    now." Nics on the side was surprised.


    Ben smiled triumphantly, and said, "Thank you. The branch in J City can''tpare with B City, but if I


    have any trouble, I can ask the Tianyuan Chamber of Commerce in B City for help. It''s still very easy to


    solve general things."


    Amara didn''t know what the Tianyuan Chamber of Commerce was doing, so she asked, "What is the


    Tianyuan Chamber of Commerce, why haven''t I heard of it?"


    "If you don''t do business, you naturally don''t know the influence of the Tianyuan Chamber of


    Commerce. In B City, the Tianyuan Chamber of Commerce has the same prestige as the Davies


    family," Ben exined.


    Amara was startled and said, "That''s really amazing. Since your status is so high now, can you help me


    teach the girl who pushed me? I feel angry when I think of that girl. How dare she do it to me."


    "No problem, what I hate the most is this kind of young people who don''t know how to respect the old


    and love the young. Don''t worry, if theye backter, I will teach them a lesson for you. How dare


    they be unrespectful to elders."


    Amaraughed immediately, and said, "Thank you."


    Not long after, Casey and the others arrived at Hazelfield Estate. Natan needed to call the B City. After


    reaching the entrance of the vi, he let Casey, Edith and Lily go in first.


    Casey and Edith took Lily into the vi together. Amara, who was still chatting with Ben, saw Casey and


    Lilying back, and immediately stood up.


    "Casey, you really went to find Edith to support you. Don''t think Edithes back and I will let you go!"


    Amara shouted, "And that stinky girl, dare you toe to my house. I still feel pain because you


    pushed me. Come over and apologize to me, otherwise, I will not let you go!"


    Edith was puzzled and didn''t know what was going on. She turned to ask Casey. Casey exined


    briefly. After Edith heard it, she frowned and looked at Amara.


    "Mom, Casey would be really anxious to save me at that time. If Casey didn''t arrive in time today, you


    would never see me again."


    Amara knew that she was wrong, so she aimed at Lily, "Even if Casey is really anxious to find you, then


    this girl shouldn''t push me. She is nothing but dare to push me. How dare she! "


    Lily was depressed because of the previous incident. When Amara said this, she refuted immediately,


    "Your daughter was about to be killed. You were still blocking the door to prevent us from going out,


    and asked Casey for money. It''s the first time I saw you such an indifferent mother, who didn''t care her


    daughter''s life for money. You old witch, you are really shameless!"


    Amara''s look became quite gloomy, and she gritted her teeth and said, "Little girl, who is the old witch!


    My daughter''s situation is not as serious as you said, this is just your excuse. Come over and apologize


    to me, otherwise my ssmate won''t let you go. He is a man of great status. It is very easy to make


    you regret it."


    "Let me apologize to you? No way!" Lily said, making a face at Amara.


    Amara was so angry that she was out of breath. She quickly turned her head and nced at Ben who


    was still sitting on the sofa, and said, "Ben, have you seen the arrogance of this girl? Come and help


    me fix her."


    Ben stood up from the sofa unhurriedly, and after staring at Lily, he said, "Who are you? You are so


    uneducated. Didn''t your parents teach you how to treat your elders? Hurry up and apologize.


    Otherwise, I have to educate you well."


    "Who are you? Are you qualified to teach me? It none of your business that how my parents teach me.


    You''re talking nonsense here. My father is very powerful. Dare you say that his child is not educated.


    Be careful that he will teach you a hard lesson," Lily said angrily.


    "It''s a nonsense! Call your parents over if you have the ability, and I will ask him face to face to see if


    he dares to teach me. Do you really think I am weak? I am the head of branch of the Tianyuan


    Chamber of Commerce. When your parents see me, they will be too scared to speak!¡± Ben was also a


    little angry. As a member of the Tianyuan Chamber of Commerce, he had his own pride, how could he


    tolerate a girl yelling at him?


    When Edith saw that they were about to quarrel, she immediately wanted to stop them, but Casey


    stopped her and said, "Let''s watch it first, nothing will happen."


    "OK, my dad is outside, if you dare to bully me, he will definitely not spare you!" Lily heard Ben say that


    he was a member of the Tianyuan Chamber of Commerce, and became even more confident.


    Amara sneered, thinking that this girl must had never heard of the Tianyuan Chamber of Commerce, so


    she didn''t care it. Later when her father nodded and bowed to beg for mercy, this girl knew that Ben


    was amazing.


    At this moment, Natan finished the phone call and walked in towards the vi. He also heard some


    quarrels inside. As soon as he came in, he coldly asked, "Who is bullying my daughter?"

 Chapter 263 He Can Make You Bankrupt with A Call

    Chapter 263 He Can Make You Bankrupt with A Call


    Amara turned her head and looked at the door, and saw Natan wearing a suit with an unusual aura.


    She guessed that this man was definitely not simple, but she now had Ben supporting her back, so she


    was not afraid of anyone.


    Ben was a member of the Tianyuan Chamber of Commerce. The Tianyuan Chamber of Commerce in


    B City was at the same level as the Davies family. Although Ben was only the person in charge of the


    branch of Chamber of Commerce in J City, he was powerful enough that not anyone could provoke


    him.


    In Amara''s view, Ben, the head of the Tianyuan Chamber of Commerce branch, was even more


    powerful than the Patriarch of the Gary family, the top family in J City.


    "How do you discipline your daughter? She is so impolite. Did you know that this girl pushed me and


    almost broke my waist at that time? You hurriedly let your ignorant daughter apologize to me, and you


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    still have to pay me half a million inpensation, otherwise you don''t want to leave today!" Amara


    said aggressively.


    Natan frowned immediately and said, "Who do you think is uncultivated? If my daughter does


    something wrong, I can ask her to apologize to you. But now, you look more like an uncultivated


    person."


    "Dad, I pushed her because she was shameless, stopped us to save Edith, and asked Casey for


    money. I think I did nothing wrong, so I don''t want to apologize," Lily said.


    "Damn girl, who do you say is shameless. Come over here, if I don''t p you today, you won''t know


    how good I am!"


    As Amara said, she raised her hand to p Lily, Natan directly grabbed Amara''s wrist, and then pushed


    her back with force.


    Amara almost fell to the ground again. After she stood firm, she stared at Natan and his daughter


    fiercely, and cursed, " Like father, like son! Your family is definitely not good. You even dared to push


    me. How dare you!"


    "Tell you, this one standing next to me is from the Tianyuan Chamber of Commerce. Have you ever


    heard of the Tianyuan Chamber of Commerce? It is as famous as the Davies family in B City. He is my


    ssmate. He just promised to help me teach you. Hurry up and apologize to me now, otherwise no


    matter what you are doing, my ssmate can make you bankrupt with just a call!"


    After speaking, Amara showed pride on her face. She felt that Natan would definitely apologize to her


    quickly after hearing that her ssmate was from the Tianyuan Chamber of Commerce.


    It was just that she didn''t notice that Ben, who was standing next to her, was dumbfounded at this time,


    his face was pale, and he was a little speechless.


    How couldBen know that the person who walked in would be the Chairman of the Tianyuan Chamber


    of Commerce. Today, the Chairman came over and he arranged the car. He thought that the Chairman


    was going to do something important and did not expect him to be here in Amara''s house.


    The girl Amara had to fix was the Chairman''s daughter. No matter what, he would not dare to attack the


    Tianyuan Chamber of Commerce Chairman''s daughter.


    Natan also nced at Ben, with a sneer on his face, and said, "Is that right? I want to see how he can


    make me bankrupt with a call."


    Seeing that Natan turned out to be indifferent, she felt angry and said to Ben, "Ben, he still doesn''t


    believe it. Since he is risking his neck, then you can let him see how great you are. Call the Tianyuan


    Chamber of Commerce and let him go bankrupt."


    Ben still didn''t speak. He was so scared that his tongue was knotted because of Amara''s words. He


    wanted to speak but couldn''t speak at all.


    Seeing Ben not speaking, Amara turned to look at him and asked, "Ben, what''s wrong with you? Didn''t


    you just say to get even for me? Isn''t the Tianyuan Chamber of Commerce very good? Why don''t you


    speak anymore?"


    Ben swallowed, as if using his whole body strength, he said, "This person in front of you is the


    Chairman of the Tianyuan Chamber of Commerce. He can fire me with a word. You really make me in


    trouble this time. Why did you provoke our Chairman''s daughter? I think you deserve to be pushed!"


    After speaking, Ben quickly walked to Natan and said, "Chairman, I really didn''t know it was you. It''s all


    a misunderstanding. My ssmate is certifiable. Don''t take it seriously."


    "Who is certifiable! Ben, didn''t you say that you are the person in charge of the branch in J City? Where


    did this Chairmane from?" Amara asked with some confusion.


    "He is the Chairman of the headquarters of the Tianyuan Chamber of Commerce in B City. The entire


    Tianyuan Chamber of Commerce has to listen to him. Now do you know what kind of person you


    provoke?" Ben shouted angrily.


    Amara was dumbfounded immediately. The entire Tianyuan Chamber of Commerce had to listen to


    him. Didn''t it mean that this person had the same status as the head of the Davies family?


    Amara immediatelyined, feeling that she was too unlucky, no matter what she was doing, she


    could meet such a big person, first Margaret, and now the Chairman of the Tianyuan Chamber of


    Commerce. How terrible!


    She turned her head and looked at Casey, and found Casey staring at her with a smile. She felt a bit of


    resentment, thinking that her misfortune was caused by Casey, and maybe Casey did it deliberately.


    "Hurry up and apologize to the Chairman and his daughter. If I lose my job because of you, I promise I


    will never let you go!" Ben shouted at Amara,pletely different from his previous attitude when


    talking on the sofa.


    Amara hesitated, and finally looked at Natan and Lily, and said, "I... I''m sorry."


    Seeing Amara apologized, Lily immediately made a grimace at her and said, "Aren''t you very arrogant


    just now? Didn''t you still want to bankrupt my family? Why don''t you dare to say such things now?"


    Amara was embarrassed. After knowing Lily''s identity, she really didn''t dare to say anything.


    "Chairman, I''m so sorry. This is my mother. She is indeed a bit unreasonable sometimes, I hope you


    don''t take it seriously," Edith said apologetically to Natan.


    After Natan knew that Amara was Edith''s mother, he also nodded and said, "As long as the matter is


    clear, I don''t want to embarrass her."


    "Chairman is tolerant and naturally doesn''t care about such trivial matters with our mother." Casey said


    with a smile.


    Amara red at him, thinking that you didn''t speak at that time, but now you pretended to be kind. She


    nned to vent all her anger to Casey in the future.


    Ben also let out a long sigh of relief when the matter was resolved.


    "Since the matter has been resolved, then we won''t stay here any longer. I have to rush back to B City


    as soon as possible. This time it is really troublesome for you," Natan looked at Casey. "After going


    back this time, I will bepletely opposed to the Davies family. Even if there is nothing wrong with my


    daughter, this matter must never be left."


    Casey nodded. This time, he got the Tianyuan Chamber of Commerce, such a powerful helper, which


    was also a good thing for him.


    Just when Casey was about to send Natan and Lily out, Lily suddenly ran over and grabbed Casey''s


    arm directly.


    "Dad, I don''t want to go back. I want to follow Casey. I''ll be wherever he is. You can''t even separate


    us."

 Chapter 264 I Am Always with You

    Chapter 264 I Am Always with You


    "Lily, stop making trouble. See how deep the love between Casey and his wife is. Do you want to ruin


    the lives of them?"


    Natan looked at Lily helplessly. He had no way to make her obedient.


    "I don''t care, I want to be so affectionate with him, I believe Edith will understand me," Lily stared.


    Edith felt helpless. She certainly wouldn''t be happy to share Casey with others.


    Casey was also trouble. He felt that the biggest problem was not the Davies family, but the girl who had


    some unique thought.


    They tried to persuade Lily for a long time, but Lily didn''t mean to change her mind. She even sat on


    the ground directly, holding Casey''s thigh and not letting go.


    Reluctantly, Natan went up to drag Lily, but Lily refused to leave.


    When Casey was wondering how to convince this girl, Natan knocked Lily out all of sudden. After


    saying goodbye to Casey, he picked up Lily who had passed out and took her away from J City.


    Although this method was a bit extreme, with Lily''s stubbornness, he could only do so.


    After Lily left, Casey also breathed a sigh of relief. If she really stayed by his side and didn''t leave, then


    his family would be a mess.


    Benn left shortly after Natan left. He secretly swore that he was determined not toe to Amara,


    unless it''s necessary. This time he almost lost his job. Amara was simply a catastrophe.


    Seeing everyone leaving, Amara looked at Casey angrily, and cursed, "Casey, you shameless, you are


    not the heir of the Davies family at all. How dare youe back? I told you today to give me a few


    millions is not a joke. If you can''t give pay me, I will definitely not let you go!"


    Edith saw that Amara was still struggling with Casey''s money, and said with dissatisfaction, "Mom, if


    you stopped Casey for a while longer, your daughter would be really dead. Can you stop making


    troubles like this? If you do this again, I will I don''t recognize you as my mother."


    Amara''s look changed when she heard Edith''s words, and she asked, "Daughter, have you really


    encountered danger?"


    "Yes! Look at my wrist, it is already swollen. Isn''t my life worth several million dors?" Edith asked


    angrily.


    Amara suddenly felt a little guilty, and her arrogance fade away. She knew that Edith was really angry


    this time.


    "Okay, my daughter, I am sorry. Of course, your life is the most precious thing. I''m mad at Casey, he is


    so wimpy. Besides, it must be the Chairman of the Tianyuan Chamber of Commerce that saved you


    today. Casey is a wimp. He will stay away when troublese. Can''t I criticize him," Amara said, and


    then used Casey again.


    Edith was speechless and turned around angrily, ignoring Amara.


    Amara hurried forward, apologizing and saying nice words.


    "Where is Jennifer, why didn''t I see her?" At this time, Casey noticed that Jennifer was not at home, so


    he asked.


    "Jennifer may have something recently. She will go out for a long time every day ande backter. I


    asked her and she said it was okay. Maybe it was something private," Edith said.


    Casey nodded without asking more.


    At this time, Edith nced at Casey and then at Amara. She grabbed Casey''s hand and said, "Casey,


    it''s time for us to have a baby. With a baby, my mother won''t think of a way to drive you away."


    After speaking, Edith dragged Casey towards the bedroom.


    When Amara heard Edith''s words, her eyes widened. She ran over to stop them, and said, "No, Edith,


    you can''t have a baby with this wimp!"


    "Why? He is my husband. What''s wrong with having a baby with him? This is affair between me and


    him, you can''t control it!" Edith said categorically.


    "Edith, don''t you know how useless he is? If your baby inherits his useless gene, it will be toote for


    you to regret it," Amara looked anxious.


    "I don''t care, and Casey is not as useless as you said. I think he is excellent enough." Edith continued


    to drag Casey towards the room.


    Amara grabbed Casey''s arm and said, "Casey, I won''t ask you for money. You let my daughter go.


    Without children, she can find a good husband if you divorce in the future. Letting her have a child will


    ruin her life."


    Edith came over and took away Amara''s hand and said with a cold look, "I know you haven''t given up


    on divorcing me and Casey. Now I tell you clearly that I can''t leave Casey, so don''t even think about


    breaking us up. Now, I''m determined to have a child with him!"


    After speaking, Edith dragged Casey into the bedroom and locked the door.


    Amara pped the door anxiously, yelling, "Edith, don''t be stupid. You can''t have children with Casey!"


    Then she turned her head to look at Nics, and shouted, "What are you doing? Come here and open


    the door, otherwise your daughter will be ruined by Casey!"


    Nics sighed helplessly, and said, "I think it is a good thing for Edith and Casey to have a child. Even


    if Casey is not the heir of the Davies family, he is much better than the average person. It''s Casey who


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    makes us live in a rich life."


    "You fart! Our current life is won by our daughter. What does it have to do with Casey? My daughter is


    now the chairman of the Patel family''spany. What is Casey? He is just abandoned member of the


    Davies family.!" Amara said angrily.


    In the room, Casey looked dumbfounded. He didn''t expect that Edith would use this method to threaten


    Amara in order to prevent Amara from continuing to think about driving him out.


    But after entering the room, Edith sat on the bed with a tired look. After such a big ups and downs in


    her emotions, she now only felt exhausted. She had no motivation to have a baby with Casey.


    What she said was just to let Amara see her determination.


    Casey knew Edith''s thoughts, walked over, and hugged her in his arms with distress.


    Edith leaned his head on Casey''s chest, and the tears in her eyes came out again, "Casey, I... I''m so


    tired today. Let''s have a baby another day, do you mind it? If you really want to have sex with me, I will


    try my best to cooperate with you."


    Casey touched Edith''s head, and said, "Silly girl. I''m not controlled by sex. How could I let you do this


    kind of thing at this time? There will always be a chance in the future."


    Edith felt warmed, her hand holding Casey tightened, and she asked, "Casey, will you stay with me


    forever?"


    Casey took a deep breath and said solemnly, "Forever."

 Chapter 265 100 Times Repayment

    Times Repayment


    After Edith hugged Casey for a while, Casey released her and let her lie down on the bed.


    "You can lie down and rest for a while, I''ll make some soup for you," Casey said.


    Edith nodded andy on the bed nicely.


    At this time, Casey noticed that Edith''s face was a little swollen, and he frowned, stretched out his hand


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    to touch it, and asked, "What''s the matter with your face?"


    Edith showed a hint of grievance and said, "Today...I was beaten by the guy named Tyler."


    A sudden anger arose in Casey. After touching Edith''s cheek lightly, he said, "Dare he beat my wife. I


    will let him repay it a hundred times."


    Now that Tyler was in Conor''s hands, it could be said that Tyler''s life had been at the mercy of Casey.


    Casey went to the kitchen to get Edith two eggs on her face, and then he went to make soup for her.


    Seeing Caseying out, Amara immediately chased Casey, and kept asking, "What did you do to my


    daughter! Did you touch her? Casey, you brute! If you do this, you will ruin her life." !"


    "I will give her happiness," Casey said while making soup.


    "How! Wake up, you are not the heir of the Davies family at all, you are abandoned by the Davies


    family, there is no future for someone like you!" Amara said.


    Casey turned to look at Amara, and said coldly, "Even if I am an abandoned by the Davies family, it


    does not prevent me from giving Edith happiness. What I have now is no worse than the Davies family."


    "You brag again. Can''t you stop bragging. How could a person who even don''t have millions of dors


    say that what he is no worse than the Davies family. Don''t you know how you are? Don''t you feel


    ashamed!" Amara disdainfully said.


    "It''s just a few million dors. I''ll go to the bank to get it for you tomorrow. But can you guarantee that


    you will never interfere in the affairs between Edith and me in the future after I give you money?" Casey


    asked.


    Seeing Casey said this, Amara''s eyes lit up and she said, "As long as you can give me three million, I


    will never interfere in the affairs between you and Edith again."


    "Okay, let''s say it all, I will give you three million tomorrow," Casey said.


    "I want cash. If I can''t see the money, I will definitely kick you out of our house even if Edith stops me,"


    Amara said.


    Although Amara now had several antiques worth hundreds of millions of dors, after knowing that


    Casey was not the heir of the Davies family, Amara dared not to have designs on   those antiques.


    There was the tragedy of N''s family ahead. No matter how, Amara was afraid to take the antiques


    and sell them now.


    So, she still had no money, except for the jewelry Casey bought her before.


    This was also the reason why she wanted cash. Although asking Casey to transfer the money to her


    was the same, the impact of three million dors in number and three million dors in cash was


    different.


    And Amara was also afraid that Casey would get a fake number to fool her, after all, she was still not


    good at using phone.


    After Casey agreed to Amara, Amara stopped bothering Casey.


    Casey continued to make soup for Edith. At this time, the door of the vi opened, and the haggard-


    faced Jennifer returned home.


    "Jennifer, you''re back," Casey said.


    Jennifer nced at Casey, was taken aback, and said in surprise, "Casey, you are back."


    Casey smiled and nodded, and said, "I just arrived home today. I am making some soup for Edith."


    Jennifer hurriedly put down what was in her hand, and said, "Let me do it, you go and rest."


    "No, I can do it myself," Casey said, "Jennifer, I think your condition is a little bad. Did anything happen


    recently? I heard Edith say that you leave early ande backte every day."


    Jennifer showed a hint of embarrassment on her face and said, "No... it''s okay. There are some


    rtivesing to me. I have to go find them during the day. If you think I have dyed the work, I will


    let them go back tomorrow."


    "No, since your rtives are here, you don''t have to work these days. I''ll give you a few days off, you


    can entertain them. If needed, you can bring them here," Casey said.


    Jennifer shook her head immediately and said, "No, they will leave tomorrow."


    After speaking, for some unountable reason, Jennifer sighed long.


    Casey thought it was strange, but considering that this was Jennifer''s personal business, he didn''t ask


    again.


    After the soup done, Casey immediately took it to Edit, and then gave her a full body massage before


    Edith fell asleep with a rxed look.


    Early the next morning, Amara ran over and knocked on Casey''s door, calling Casey to go to the bank


    to withdraw money.


    After washing and breakfast, Casey left home.


    In addition to going to the bank to withdraw money today, he had one more important thing, and that


    was to teach Tyler.


    Tyler dared to hit Edith. This was something Casey cannot tolerate. What''s more, Tyler and Sasha


    jointly framed him. Casey would definitely avenge.


    All the way to Starry Night Club, Casey walked directly inside, and Conor''s men greeted Casey


    respectfully.


    Conor walked out and saw Casey with a wry smile on his face, "Fortunately, you arrived in time


    yesterday, otherwise we would have been killed."


    Casey smiled and said, "Are you ok? How is Morgan and others?"


    "I''m fine, Morgan is hurt worse than me. He is still lying in the hospital, but it''s okay," Conor replied.


    "That''s fine," Casey said.


    "This is much more exciting than when I was in QY City. At that time, I had never ecpected that I would


    meet people from the Davies family and Tianyuan Chamber of Commerce," Conor said with some


    emotion.


    Casey smiled and said, "This kind of thing will only increase in the future. You''d better be mentally


    prepared."


    This incident also made Casey realize the limitations of the small ce. Even if he was now equivalent


    to controlling the underground world of J City, the overall force value here was iparable to B City.


    If Casey wanted to build J City into a solid city, the first thing to do was to raise Conor and others''


    strength first.


    He was already thinking about how to achieve this, but it could not be done overnight, so he was not in


    a hurry.


    Conor didn''t fear anything because of Casey''s words. From the day he decided to follow Casey, he had


    already acquiesced in giving his life to Casey.


    "Take me to see Tyler. I have to settle the ount with him," Casey said.


    Conor nodded, turned and led Casey towards a room inside.


    The door opened and it was dark inside. Tyler was lying on a wooden bed. There was nothing in the


    room except this bed.


    Tyler had iron chains on both hands. He was weak and was tied up like this, there was absolutely no


    possibility of escape.


    Seeing the door opened, Tyler immediately sat up from the bed, staring at Casey with both eyes, and


    shouted, "Casey, let me go quickly. I''m the heir of the Davies family, no matter what, you can''t kill me. If


    I die, the Davies family will tten J City directly, and then everyone will be implicated by you!"


    Casey gave Tyler a cold look, then walked up to him, raised his hand aside, and pped Tyler on the


    face.


    There was blood from the corner of Tyler''s mouth, and his face over there was swollen.


    "Fuck, you dare to beat me. Believe it or not, I will let my mother kill you. She is the head of the Davies


    family. She doesn''t care about the people in J City, such a small ce at all!" Tyler shouted hysterically.


    Casey smiled and said, "Compared with B City, J City is indeed a small ce, but don''t think that


    people in small ces can be bullied by you. My wife has such a beautiful look, but you dared to hit


    her. Do you think I will let you go?"


    "It''s just a woman, why can''t I hit her? I was kind enough that I didn''t kill her!" Tyler still said


    aggressively.


    With another p, Tyler''s faces were numb on both sides.


    "I promised my wife yesterday. I will pay you a hundred times for the one you beat her. These two ps


    are just the beginning. I will not miss any of the remaining 98 ps!"

 Chapter 266 Tylers Miserable End

    Chapter 266 Tyler''s Miserable End


    "Ny-seven, ny-eight..." Conor stood beside Casey, counting the ps on Tyler''s face for him.


    At this time, Tyler''s entire face was swollen like bread, blood was flowing from the corners of his mouth,


    and his eyes could no longer be opened. Tyler could no longer feel him the existence of his own face


    under Casey¡¯s powerful p.


    "Ny-nine, one hundred!" Conor counted to one hundred and turned to look at Casey.


    Casey had nned to stop, but thinking that Edith''s pretty face was hit, he couldn''t help but pped


    Tyler again. This time a tooth directly flew out from Tyler''s mouth, and he fell directly to the ground.


    After the p, Casey felt much better.


    "Go to get a bucket of ice water," Casey said.


    Conor immediately fetched a bucket of ice water outside and handed it to Casey.


    Casey poured the bucket of ice water directly on Tyler, and Tyler jumped up from the ground all of a


    sudden, and he became sober.


    It was the turn of autumn and winter, and the weather was gradually getting colder. Walking on the


    street, you could already feel the depression of the autumn breeze. It was definitely a very exciting


    thing to pour ice water on your body at this time.


    "Casey, wait and see. When my motheres, I must tie you up and throw you in the refrigerator. I will


    also ask someone to p you a thousand times. I want you to experience despair! "Tyler shouted


    vaguely, because the cheeks on both sides were already swollen, and he had problem in speaking.


    Casey gave Tyler a sneer and said, "If I guessed correctly, Sasha doesn''t know that you are in my


    hands yet, right? Or she doesn''t even know that I''m alive."


    Tyler was taken aback, wondering why Casey said that.


    "What''s the matter? My mother will know about this sooner orter, do you think the Davies family''s


    intelligence agencies are all furnishings?" Tyler said without fear.


    "Among those from the Davies family who came to J City with you this time, you are the only one left. If


    I tell the Tianyuan Chamber of Commerce to keep them quiet, how long do you think it will take the


    Davies family to know that you are caught by me?" Casey said.


    "So what? My mother will contact me. If she can''t contact me, she must know that something is wrong


    with me!" Tyler said.


    Casey turned to look at Conor, and said, "You still have his phone, right."


    Conor nodded.


    "From today, find someone to watch his phone. As long as it is Sasha''s phone call, hung it up, and


    reply her with text message, saying that he is ying with a woman and has no time to answer the


    phone. With this stupid''s character, there won''t be any weird things about doing so. When Sasha starts


    to doubt, I am afraid it will be a few monthster," Casey said.


    Conor nodded and said, "Actually, I can find a professional person to simte his voice. I''ll find


    someone to make itter."


    Casey nodded, thinking it was a reliable method.


    Listening to the conversation between them, Tyler panicked and said, "You...what do you want to do?"


    "As long as Sasha feels that you are okay in J City, she won''t send people over to look for you, so I can


    keep you here forever, pour a basin of ice water on you every day, and then find someone to p you a


    hundred times until you die." Casey''s tone became cold.


    He wasn''t just talking. If it was possible to do so, he really wanted Tyler to suffer this kind of pain every


    day.


    This punishment, for such a beast, Casey felt that it was not excessive.


    Tyler panicked all of a sudden. He didn''t expect Casey to think about dealing with him like this. If Sasha


    really didn''t know that something happened to him here, then he really couldn''t escape Casey.


    Tyler couldn''t help trembling at the thought of being beaten every day by others and being sshed


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    with ice water.


    "Casey, I know that I was wrong. Please spare me. I will never hurt your wife again. Let me go. I will


    give you the position of heir to the Davies family. Let me go!" Tyler was almost crying.


    Casey gave him a sneer and said, "Now it''s toote to admit your mistakes. You shouldn''t havee


    to J City in the first ce."


    After speaking, he took out his phone, called Natan in front of Tyler, and told Natan his thoughts.


    After Natan heard it, he expressed his support for Casey and promised that he would not trouble the


    Davies family during this period, and would also help block the news that Tyler was arrested.


    "Casey! You bastard, saddler! You let my dad knock me out and take me away. I will find you again,


    you can''t escape!"


    As soon asNatan finished speaking, Lily''s angry voice came over there.


    After Casey heard it, he hung up the phone quickly.


    Nowadays, there are two people who could make Casey be troubled, one was Edith when she was


    jealous, and the other was Lily, who was bewitched by the TV y.


    Tyler looked at Casey desperately. He knew that Casey was not joking with him.


    "From now on, as I said, a basin of ice water and a hundred ps every day. No matter how he begs


    for mercy, you can''t stop, unless he dies," Casey said.


    Conor nodded immediately and said, "Don''t worry, I can still do this little thing."


    Casey hummed, and then walked out of the room with Conor, and ignored Tyler''s begging.


    Because Sasha didn''t know that Tyler had be caught by Casey, J City should be in peace for a period


    of time, and at least there would be no people from B City asking for trouble.


    "During this period of time, take care of yourself. The Davies family doesn''t know that Tyler is in our


    hands, so they won''t to bother us in the near future. But you can''t take it lightly. You have seen the


    power of the Davies family, and I don''t want to see that you still don''t have any resistance in front of the


    Davies family." Casey looked at Conor and said lightly.


    Conor smiled and said, "I also learned a lot of lessons this time. Believe me, if the Davies familyes


    again next time, I will never let this happen."


    As the saying goes, the Davies family was strong, but J City was Conor''s site after all. The incident


    happened suddenly and Conor didn''t have enough time to prepare, so he was caught off guard.


    The next time the Davies family came here, Conor had enough ways to prevent them from leaving J


    City calmly.


    "By the way, have you heard of Guanling?" Casey asked suddenly.


    In the letter left by Terence, it was revealed that he should have gone to the ce called Guanling.


    Casey checked on the map, but didn''t find any ce called this name. He thought it should be a hidden


    ce.


    When Conor heard Casey''s words, he thought about it for a moment, and said, "I always feel like I


    heard the name somewhere, but I can''t remember it. I''ll check it for you. If there is news, I will inform


    you as soon as possible."


    Casey nodded. He wasn''t too anxious now. Before looking for his father''s trail, at least he had to get rid


    of Sasha.


    Before, Casey didn''t care that the Davies family was controlled by Sasha, but this time when Casey


    returned from B City, Casey had already made his mind to get rid of her. The Davies family was


    established by Terence and could not be handed over to people like Sasha and Tyler.


    It was not difficult for Casey to get rid of Sasha and regain control of the Davies family. In the past few


    years, the power he had umted was not only the TY Group.


    Coming out of Starry Night Club, Casey walked all the way towards the bank, intending to give Amara


    the three million dors that he promised yesterday.


    When passing by an alley, Casey''s light caught a familiar figure. He immediately stopped and looked


    into the alley, and found that the familiar figure was Jennifer.


    At this moment, there were three people standing in front of Jennifer. One man and one woman were a


    little older, who looked like a couple, and thest one was eighteen or neen years old, should be the


    couple''s son.


    At this time, the three people were pushing Jennifer into the corner, and the young man was reaching


    out to grab a bank card in Jennifer''s hand. Jennifer was holding it tightly, with anxious expression on


    his face.


    "Brother, sister-inw, I have already given you 20,000 dors, please don''t embarrass me. The


    remaining money in my card is for my daughter to go to college. Please let me go," Jennifer begged.


    "Jennifer, you are ingrateful. When you married to our family, everything you eat and drink belongs to


    our family. Now my son wants to marry a wife, you even refuse to give us some money. Is it important


    that your daughter goes to school? In addition to wasting money in school, what''s the use of it? My


    son''s marriage is important. Don''t be confused, and quickly hand over this card!" The middle-aged


    woman shouted grimly.


    "Jennifer, don''t be ingrateful. Quickly hand over the card, no matter what, you are also my brother''s


    wife. Even if he died, you are also obligated to pay for my son to marry his wife, and quickly hand over


    the card!" the man also roared.


    When their son saw Jennifer holding on to the card, a sullen expression appeared in his eyes, and then


    he kicked Jennifer''s stomach and knocked her to the ground.


    "Damn, this stinky woman has a lot of strength. Fortunately, I got this card, now I have money to marry


    a woman," the son said smugly.


    The middle-aged woman saw her son snatch the card, and a smile appeared on her face. She said,


    "The code of this card should be your daughter''s birthday, right. When you withdrew the money, I


    secretly watched it. The money belongs to us, just as you have paid off the debt. From now on, our two


    families will have nothing to do with each other again. Don''te to us if you are short of money."


    Jennifer looked desperate and wanted to rush to grab the card back.


    The son kicked Jennifer again, showing no mercy.


    "My son is awesome." The middle-aged woman also praised him.


    Then the three turned around to leave the alley.


    At this time Casey had already walked over, he stood in front of the three people, and said coldly,


    "Return the card to her!"

 Chapter 267 The Shameless Family

    Chapter 267 The Shameless Family


    All three of them stared at Casey. The son was full of disdain. He said, "Who are you? It¡¯s none of your


    business. Get out of here."


    The middle-aged man and the middle-aged woman also looked at Casey contemptuously. They


    obviously disdained Casey.


    Casey stood at the entrance of the alley and didn''t move. Now Jennifer could be regarded as a


    member of his family. Seeing her being bullied, Casey naturally couldn''t just sit still.


    Seeing that Casey didn¡¯t move, the son walked towards the front and bumped into Casey with his


    shoulder.


    "Fuck off. You dare to ignore me? You think I¡¯m scared of you? Tell you, I also have my own gangs in


    the vige. When every viger in the surrounding viges see me, they will be respectful to me. Get


    out of here." The son yelled.


    The moment he hit Casey, he felt that as if he had hit an iron wall. A strong rebound force directly


    rebounded him one meter away. Then he fell heavily to the ground.


    Seeing this, the middle-aged man and the middle-aged woman hurried over to help their son up, and


    then looked at Casey viciously, wishing to tear Casey into pieces.


    "You dare to knock my son down? If he gets hurt, can you bear the responsibility?" The middle-aged


    woman shouted.


    "You dare to hit me! Do you really think I don¡¯t dare to fight back? I''ll teach you a lesson!" The son


    shouted. He gritted his teeth, and then got up from the ground and threw himself to Casey again.


    Casey felt amused. He felt that this son felt like a fool.


    When Jennifer saw Casey appear at the entrance of the alley, she was also full of surprise. Seeing that


    the son wanted to continue fighting with Casey, she hurried over and stood between them.


    "Casey, you don''t have to worry about me. I can handle it myself. Leave here quickly in case he hurts


    you." Jennifer said worriedly.


    Casey said with a smile, ¡°Just a little brat. He can¡¯t hurt me. They stole your bank card. This is already


    a crime. Since I saw it, how can I sit still?"


    "Fuck, a brat? I¡¯m the boss of the gangs. I have more than a dozen my men. You dare to look down


    upon me! Tell you, you will die miserably. Even if you want to leave, I won''t let you leave so easily


    today!" The son shouted.


    The middle-aged man and the middle-aged woman also said by the side.


    Jennifer looked at Casey with embarrassment, and said, "Casey, they are my rtives. It is not a big


    deal. Forget it. Just give them that bank card. I don¡¯t need it."


    "Don''t be afraid. I will help you. That bank card is not theirs. They have no rights to take it." Casey said.


    The son snorted and made an eye contact with the middle-aged man. The two dragged Jennifer to the


    side, and then they were about to catch Casey.


    Casey raised his hand and hit to the chest of the son and the middle-aged man separately. The two of


    them covered their chests with painful faces and moved back, looking at Casey with a trace of fear.


    "Do you still want to fight back?" Casey looked at the three with calm eyes.


    The son and the middle-aged man had been hit by Casey. They dared not go forward.


    The middle-aged woman still stared at Casey viciously. However, when she saw that her husband and


    son were not Casey''s opponents, she did not dare to go too close to Casey.


    Casey turned to look at Jennifer, and asked, "Jennifer, tell me what''s going on."


    Jennifer sighed helplessly and told Casey what happened.


    The middle-aged man and woman were Jennifer''s eldest brother and sister-inw. The man was Ethan


    Stewart. The woman was Amber Lau, and their son was Calvin Stewart. They were all vigers in a


    vige around J City.


    Jennifer was Ethan''s younger brother''s wife. She married into the Stewart family a few years ago. At


    that time, Jennifer¡¯s husband was sickly and unable to do heavy work. Jennifer had to do all the things


    in the family.


    A few years ago, her husband''s health was getting worse and worse, and was finally died. After


    Jennifer¡¯s husband passed away, Jennifer had raised her daughter by herself. Two weak women!


    Amber thought that Jennifer and her daughter might ask her family for money. Then she made up an


    excuse to drive the mother and daughter out.


    Jennifer had noints at all. Knowing Amber''s scruples, Jennifer raised her daughter by herself.


    However, Jennifer was unwilling to drag down Amber''s family, but Amber kept thinking about how to


    fool Jennifer''s money over.


    It just so happened that Calvin had reached the age of marriage. It had to take some money to get


    married, so Amber wanted to cheat Jennifer''s money.


    They heard from others in the vige that although Jennifer hadn''t been rich in the past few years,


    Jennifer had enough money for living. So they thought Jennifer must have saved a lot of money.


    A few days ago, Amber and Ethan came to J City with Calvin. They found Jennifer and asked her for


    money. Besides, they asked Jennifer to book them a hotel and served them.


    Jennifer was kind-hearted. She couldn''t directly refuse Ethan and his family, so she promised to give


    them 20,000 dors. This morning, they went to the bank to draw the money. But when they got here,


    Amber and her family suddenly got her into the alley and wanted to grab her bank card.


    After hearing what Jennifer said, Casey looked at Amber and her family with some irritation and said,


    "At the beginning, you thought Jennifer would drag down your family and drove her out, but now you


    ran over to ask her for money. Don''t you think you¡¯ve gone a little too far?"


    "Go too far? In the years when she married our family, our family raised her. Her husband was so sick.


    Without our family¡¯s help, I¡¯m afraid her sick husband would die a few years early. Now, we just want


    her to repay us. What''s wrong with it? She has money. Shouldn''t she give it to us?" Amber said


    indifferently.


    Jennifer was full of anger, and said, "The reason why you were willing to help us was just for our


    family''snd. After my husband was gone, you immediately upied my family''snd. That piece of


    Amber red at Jennifer and said, "You dare to say that? That piece ofnd originally belonged to our


    family. It has nothing to do with you."


    "She has already given you 20,000. What''s left in this card is the money that Jennifer is going to


    support her daughter to go to school. You even want to grab this money? Do you have any


    conscience?" Casey continued to question.


    "Don''t be kidding. A girl doesn¡¯t have to receive such a lot of education. After she finishes studying, she


    still has to get married with a man and has to serve her husband. I would rather let my son get married


    than let her daughter go to school. It¡¯s a waste to let her daughter go to school." Amber said.


    Casey was also a little angry. Amber was extremely shameless. Besides, she actually thought that


    what she did was right, which was the most disgusting point.


    "I worked so hard to let my daughter study, just to let her get rid of you guys. I think every penny


    spending on her is worth it. Why do you say that it is a waste?" Jennifer shouted.


    "Cut the crap! Get rid of us? Tell you, if you give us the money, you can get rid of us. If you don''t give it


    to us today, you can¡¯t get rid of us in this life!" Amber sneered.


    Casey nced at Jennifer and said, "Jennifer, I can help you get the money back. Besides, I can also


    make them not dare to trouble you again in the future. As long as you agree, I¡¯ll definitely make them


    regret it."


    Jennifer shook her head and said, "I don''t want the money anymore. Although it is not easy for me to


    save the money, I don¡¯t want to have something to do with them. She said that as long as I give them


    the money, they will stop pestering me and my daughter in the future. I would rather give up the


    money."


    "Right. You have no money. Of course we won''t bother you." Amber sneered.


    Casey sighed. This was Jennifer''s family affairs. So he couldn''t force Amberto pay the money back.


    Since Jennifer didn''t want the money, he had no choice.


    Jennifer worked for Casey, so Casey would naturally not let her daughter drop out.


    "Casey, let''s go." Jennifer said.


    Casey nodded and turned to look at Amber and her family. He said coldly, "Remember what you said!


    After taking the money, don''t pester her again. Otherwise, don''t me me for being rude to you!"


    Amber and her family looked disdainful. In their opinion, all Jennifer''s money was given to them, so


    they naturally didn''t need to pester Jennifer again.


    "Let''s go to the bank to withdraw money. I guess there is at least 30,000 dors in the card. My son


    finally can get married with a good wife." Amber said happily.


    After going out from the alley, Caseyforted Jennifer a few words. When he thought of that he was


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    going to the bank to withdraw 3 million cash today, he asked Jennifer to help him.


    He would withdraw some more cash and gave it to Jennifer, so that she could support her daughter to


    go to school.


    After the two arrived at the bank, Casey didn''t look for the manager. He nned to withdraw the money


    directly at the counter.


    He took a number and waited in the lobby. Jennifer nced at Casey and said, "Casey, are you going


    to draw some money? Why do you let mee here? How about I go back to clean the house first?"


    "Take it easy. I have to withdraw a lot of money. You have to help me hold it." Casey said with a smile.


    In Jennifer¡¯s opinions, even Casey had to withdraw a lot of money, it wasn¡¯t more than one hundred


    thousand or two hundred thousand. Two hundred thousand was not very heavy. It was unnecessary to


    let here here.


    After a while, Amber''s family also went to the bank. They saw that Casey and Jennifer were also here.


    They both sneered.


    "Does that brat want to give money to Jennifer? It¡¯s so ridiculous. His clothes are bargains. He doesn''t


    look like a rich man. He actually wants to help others!" Amber said contemptuously.


    Calvin nced at Casey, pointed his finger at Automatic Teller Machine over there, and said, "If you


    withdraw several hundred, just go to Automatic Teller Machine over there. Don''t waste our time. The


    money we withdraw is a lot. The bank will definitely serve us first."


    Casey ignored them. At this time, the radio announced Casey''s number. Casey got up and walked


    over.


    Seeing this, Calvin ran over quickly and sat in front of the counter before Casey.

 Chapter 268 Three Million and Five Hundred Thousand Cash

    Chapter 268 Three Million and Five Hundred Thousand Cash


    "Help me withdraw all the money in this card." Calvin handed Jennifer''s bank card to the bank teller.


    The bank teller saw Calvin jump in the line just now. If it was in the past, she would turn a blind eye to


    it. After all, it made no difference to her no matter who withdrew the money first.


    However, the number just announced was emphatically marked and had the highest priority. Generally,


    only the top customers of the bank had such a mark.


    Such a customer was very important to the bank. If the bank lost this customer because of her


    negligence, she might be fired.


    So she red at Calvin, and said, "You go to the back and line up. Now it''s this gentleman''s turn. Our


    bank does not allow anyone to jump in the queue."


    Calvin nced at the bank teller and said, "There is more than 30 thousand dors in this card. He


    doesn''t have money, so you help me withdraw it first."


    The bank teller frowned and said, "Even if this gentleman only withdraws a penny, I have to help him


    with it first. If you don''t go to the back in line, I will call the security guards!"


    Hearing what the bank teller said, Calvin stood up while cursing. He turned his head and red at


    Casey, scolding, "The people in downtown are so stubborn. Do we have to line up? The people in the


    bank are so stupid. He wears not as good as me. How much money does he have? Are you afraid that


    I will withdraw all the money in the bank?"


    "Well, well, son. Let him be first. Just let''s see how much money he can withdraw. He is making a fool


    of himself." Amber said.


    Casey smiled and sat in front of the counter. The bank teller immediately showed a respectful smile to


    Casey and said, "Sir, I am very happy to serve you."


    Casey turned his head and nced at Calvin. What Calvin said just now gave Casey a good idea. The


    family was so abominable. If he took away all the cash from the bank now, it would probably make


    them feel ufortable for a few days.


    "How much cash is avable at your bank now?" Casey asked.


    "Probably, 3.5 million dors." The bank teller replied.


    When Calvin heard Casey ask about this, he sneered. He said, "Do you really want to withdraw all the


    cash from here? I have never seen such a bragging people."


    Both Amber and Ethan stared at Casey mockingly. They obviously felt that Casey was a bit stupid to


    ask the bank teller how much money the bank had left. After all, no one could take away more than


    three million dors from the counter at once.


    Banks had to consider even distribution and would not allow one person to withdraw too much cash.


    Generally, those who withdrewrge amounts of cash needed to make an appointment with the bank in


    advance. If he came directly to the counter to withdraw so much cash, it was impossible.


    "Yes, I really want to withdraw so much money." Casey smiled and nced at Calvin, then turned to the


    bank teller and said, "Help me withdraw 3.5 million dors."


    Amberughed and said, "Are you insane? Even I know that there is a limit for bank withdrawals. The


    bank can only allow a person to withdraw two hundred thousand at most. You actually want to withdraw


    more than three million dors at a time, let alone whether you have so much money. Even if you have


    it, it is impossible for the bank to give it to you."


    "Don''t make trouble here. Look at him, I believe you can withdraw several hundred dors. 3.5 million!


    You think you¡¯re a rich?" Ethan said contemptuously.


    "The bank teller will also think that he¡¯s out of his mind. Withdraw 3.5 million dors? Why don''t you just


    buy the whole bank?" Calvin sneered.


    The bank teller nced at Casey. She was a little hesitant. After all, there were regtions in the bank


    that cash at the counter couldn¡¯t be taken away by the same person at once.


    "Sir, if you want to withdraw so much money at once, you need to advance..."


    Casey handed over his card directly.


    After seeing Casey''s card, the bank teller changed her expressions, and then hurriedly took it over and


    said, "Sir, I''ll help you handle it. Please wait for a moment."


    This bank was the one that Casey had been visiting before. In order to let Casey enjoy the best


    treatment at any time, the bank manager told everyone what this ck card looked like and told them


    that once they saw this ck card, they must serve the cardholder with the highest standards.


    For others, there was a limit on cash withdrawals every day, but for Casey''s ck card, there was not


    such a regtion.


    When Calvin''s family saw that the bank teller agreed to help Casey withdraw the money without


    checking how much money was in Casey''s card, their faces were full of shock.


    "You haven''t swiped his card. It''s not certain whether he has so much money in his card. Why do you


    agree to help him with it?" Calvin asked.


    "Since it¡¯s this gentleman, I don''t need to check it at all. Even if this gentleman doesn''t bring a bank


    card and asks to withdraw 3.5 million dors, we will give it to him." The bank teller said.


    Casey used this ck card to deposit 100 million dors in this bank. Even if he didn''t take the card


    and just showed his identity directly, the bank would have to give Casey money.


    Calvin''s family was shocked. Unexpectedly, Casey was so powerful and respected by the staffs in the


    bank. Even a fool knew that Casey was definitely not an ordinary person.


    Amber nced at Jennifer with a grievance. A deep jealousy grew in her heart.


    "I finally know why this bitch was willing to give us the bank card. It turned out that she has such a rich


    man to be her backer. I¡¯m really annoyed. No, we have to get more. She has to continue to give us


    money." Amber said.


    "Mom, wait a minute to see if this guy can really withdraw so much money." Calvin said.


    The bank teller had already begun to help Casey prepare cash. In order to get ready quickly, she also


    called all the people who were free at the other windows to work together.


    The bank teller prepared three veryrge backpacks for Casey, which were simr to mountaineering


    bags, with arge internal space. 3.5 million cash filled in three backpacks, which made Calvin''s family


    dumbfounded.


    Those who came to the bank to withdraw money were also shocked by the money of these three


    backpacks. They cast their enviable eyes on Casey.


    Casey was not worried that these people knew that there was so much money in these backpacks.


    After all, with his strength, if anyone dared to grab his money, there would only be one ending.


    "Sir, there is still 200,000 cash left here. There is no room inside to hold it. Do you think I need to help


    you get a bag more?" The bank teller asked.


    "No need. You can help me get a bank card for her and deposit the money in that card." Casey pointed


    at Jennifer, then got up and asked Jennifer to sit down to apply for the bank card.


    Jennifer was also in shock at this time. When she heard Casey actually said to apply for a bank card


    for her and deposited 200,000 dors in it, her eyes widened open immediately.


    "Jennifer, sit down and apply for the card. You should bring your ID card, shouldn¡¯t you?" Casey said.


    "Casey, don''t do this. If the money can''t be put in, just deposit it back into your card. I don¡¯t need to


    apply for a card." Jennifer quickly refused.


    "Your daughter also needs money to go to school. Now your money has been robbed by these


    shameless people. You must need money now. Just use these money to support your daughter to go to


    school." Casey said.


    "No, no, it is too much. I am working for you now. My monthly sry is already quite a lot. I can''t ask for


    your money again." Jennifer said.


    Casey pondered for a while and said, "Well, just treat the money as the sry I give you in advance.


    You can spend it first. I won''t pay you sry. Okay?"


    Jennifer was grateful. She knew that Casey was doing this to take care of her feelings. Nowadays, no


    one could get money in advance without working. Besides, Casey gave 200,000 dors to her at a


    time. For Jennifer, it was already a huge sum of money.


    "Why are you standing here? He gives you so much money, but you don''t want it. Are you stupid?"


    Amber looked at Jennifer with jealousy.


    She nned to grab Jennifer¡¯s card after Jennifer applied for the card. At that time, 200,000 dors


    would belong to her family''s.


    Jennifer ignored Amber. She knew that since Casey said that, he would not take it back. So she


    nodded and said, "Casey, I will remember your great kindness. As long as you don''t drive me away, I


    will always work hard for you in the future."


    Casey smiled and asked Jennifer to sit down to apply for the card.


    Amber''s family stared at Jennifer. All three came over, waiting to see what password Jennifer set.


    Casey turned his head and nced at the three of them. He said coldly, "Stay away from here.


    Otherwise, don''t me me for being rude to you."


    Amber red at Casey and said loudly, "Why should we have to listen to you? Jennifer is my sister-in-


    "Yes, we are family. You are an outsider. What rights do you have to care about our family''s affairs? It is


    you who should stay away!" Calvin said angrily.


    "At that time, when Jennifer gave you the bank card, she made it clear that she will have nothing to do


    with you in the future. Don¡¯t you feel shameful to say such words out?" Casey said coldly.


    "It¡¯s none of your business. She is rich now. Of course we are family. When she runs out of money,


    she¡¯s not our family." Amber said shamelessly.


    "So, do you still want to get   her money?" Casey asked.


    "Yes. You regret it? You¡¯ve already said it out. We all heard you say that you would give her money just


    now. If you don''t give money to her today, we can never let you go!" Amber red at Casey.


    Casey smiled and took out 10,000 dors from the backpack beside him, and asked Amber, "Do you


    dare to take this 10,000 dors?"


    When Amber saw the money, she grabbed it immediately. She said, "Why dare I not? You are really


    stupid enough to give me money."


    "I didn''t say I would give it to you." Caseyughed. He turned to look at the bank teller. Then he winked


    at her.


    The bank teller immediately understood Casey''s meaning. Immediately, she pressed the rm button


    under the table.


    For a while, the rm sounded in the entire hall. Amber''s family still didn''t understand what was going


    on. They thought someone wasing to grab the money, so they were waiting to watch what would


    happen next.


    Almost a minuteter, a team of men in uniforms, who were holding batons, ran in from the outside.


    When the bank teller saw them, she immediately pointed at Amber and shouted, "It''s her, who robbed


    this gentleman''s money!" "


    Those people rushed over immediately, pressed Amber to the ground and snatched the money back


    from her.


    When Calvin and Ethan saw this scene, they were immediately anxious. They were about to fight with


    those men.


    "The two are aplices!" The bank teller shouted again.


    Within a few minutes, Calvin and Ethan were also pressed to the ground. Those people thought they


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    were about to fight back, so they kicked Calvin and Ethan.


    "Sir, your money." A person returned the 10,000 dors to Casey.


    "You let us go. You shameless people! I didn''t rob him of his money. He voluntarily gave it to me."


    Amber said in disbelief.


    "I have never said it." Casey said with a smile.


    "Stop the fucking nonsense here. Dare to grab money in the bank? How bold you are! Go to the police


    station. You really think our guards are so useless?"


    A group of people pressed Amber and her family out of the hall. Everyone could imagine what was the


    ending of that family.


    Jennifer watched this scene dumbfounded. She didn''t expect Casey to use this method to punish


    Amber and her family.


    "Quickly apply for the card. Just leave them alone. There will be people of justice who will help us teach


    them a lesson." Casey said with a smile.

 Chapter 269 This Is the Gift I Prepared for You

    Chapter 269 This Is the Gift I Prepared for You


    After applying for the bank card, the staff in the bank deposited the two hundred thousand in the card.


    Casey and Jennifer left the bank with backpacks with more than three million cash in them.


    Casey carried two backpacks on the left and the right. The other backpack was carried on Jennifer.


    It was the first time that Jennifer felt that money was so heavy.


    "Casey, do we really just carry them back like this? What if we are robbed?" Jennifer asked.


    Casey said with a smile, "Don''t worry, no one dares to grab my money. Besides, it''s only more than


    three million dors. It¡¯s not much."


    Jennifer was shocked. Three million was not a lot of for Casey! How the hell rich Casey was!


    She swallowed and followed Casey with the backpack on her back. Since Casey was not afraid, so she


    had no need to be afraid.


    Casey walked to the side of the road and hailed a taxi. Then he put three backpacks in the trunk. When


    the driver saw it, he felt weird. He was thinking why that two people were carrying threerge


    backpacks. He didn''t know what they were doing.


    Not long after getting in the taxi, Casey''s cell phone rang. It was Edith''s call.


    "Where are you now?" Edith asked.


    "In the taxi, what''s the matter?" Casey replied.


    "I just remembered that today is my Mom''s birthday. Some of my Mom''s friendse to our home with


    gifts. How about you go to buy some gifts? My Mom''s friends like to gossip. If they know you don¡¯t


    prepare a gift for my Mom, they will definitely gossip behind your back." Edith said.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "Okay, I¡¯ll handle it." Casey replied.


    After hanging up the phone, Casey thought about it seriously, but he didn¡¯t know what gift to buy for


    Amara.


    Moreover, it was inconvenient for him to go shopping with the cash of the three big backpacks. After a


    little consideration, Casey thought that the cash of the three big backpacks was a great gift.


    Amara liked money the most. She would definitely be very happy if she received the cash of three


    backpacks.


    In central vi of Hazelfield Estate.


    At this moment, Amara was looking at a few women in front of her who were about her age with a smile


    on her face. These people were all her old friends. They had not been in contact for several years.


    Today, a group of them came to Hazelfield Estate suddenly with gifts, saying that they would celebrate


    Amara''s birthday. All of them were very active.


    The reason why they suddenly paid a visit was that they learned from other friends and acquaintances


    that Amara was now living in the central vi in Hazelfield Estate.


    The vi here was a symbol of status. The reason why these friends of Amara gradually broke off with


    Amara before was because they felt that Amara didn¡¯t have any values to them. Now Amara lived in


    the vi in Hazelfield Estate, which meant her identity suddenly rose. These people naturally wanted to


    fawn Amara.


    Amara herself had forgotten when her birthday was. If these people hadn''te, she would have


    never remembered her birthday.


    "You shouldn¡¯t have bought so many gifts. I¡¯m so ttered. I don''tck anything. You guys cane


    here frequently in the future. Let me entertain you guys. Just tell me whatever you want." Amara smiled


    and looked at everyone.


    "Today is your birthday. Of course we have to give you gifts. I have to say that your changes in the past


    few years are really big. In a blink of an eye, you have already lived in such a big vi. If it weren''t you,


    we are afraid we will never have the chance to see such a good house in our life." A woman who


    seemed to be the eldest said.


    They were all Amara¡¯s good friends. There were five people in total. So they were arranged in order of


    age. The one who spoke just now was the eldest. Amara was ranked the third.


    "Yes, Amara, it¡¯s your son-inw who bought this vi, right? He''s really promising. We have no chance


    to live such a good ce like here." Sis Amy said.


    She actually knew that Amara''s son-inw was Casey, and also knew Casey''s reputation in J City. So


    she just wanted to know Casey¡¯s current situation.


    After all, they were very jealous that the living conditions of Amara''s family had be so good. In


    order to find a sense of bnce, they could only mock Casey.


    Amara''s face immediately looked terrible when she heard Sis Amy mention Casey. Early this morning,


    Casey said that he would go to withdraw the cash to give it to her. But now, Casey hadn''te back


    yet.


    She thought that Casey must be fooling her. That wimp could not get 3 million cash to give her. At that


    time, she had already decided that if Casey came back without cash, what would she do to drive Casey


    out?


    But not a long, her friends came here. So she didn''t have the time to care about Casey.


    Now, hearing Sis Amy mention Casey, Amara felt angry. Of course her expression looked not good.


    "Don''t mention that trash. This vi was bought by my daughter. It has nothing to do with him. In fact, I


    didn¡¯t like that trash a long time ago. I''m thinking of driving him out." Amara said.


    "Could it be that your son-inw still has nothing to do now?" Sis Amy asked.


    "Yes. He doesn''t do anything all day. But he still brags in front of me about how rich he is. I think his


    money is secretly given by my daughter. He has no ability at all. Where can he get the money?" Amara


    said angrily.


    Several people looked at Amara sympathetically, but they were a little happy in fact. In their opinions,


    although Amara lived in such a good ce, she had such a useless a son-inw, which was enough to


    let her be upset.


    "It¡¯s really a bit annoying. I heard that Edith is now the president of thepany. If Casey is still so


    unpromising, he really is a bit unworthy of Edith." Sis Hallie said.


    At this time, Edith came over with the fruit. She frowned when she heard Amara me Casey.


    "Mom, you''re talking bad about Casey again. You said that this vi was not bought by Casey. Could it


    be you who bought it? Who gave your jewelry? All the money we spent when we went out to y was


    Casey¡¯s. Don¡¯t you feel it a bit inappropriate to say such words?" Edith defended Casey.


    "Look, my daughter just knows to speak for that wimp. Every time I talk about Casey, she will definitely


    quarrel with me. I think that Casey has brainwashed her. My daughter almost doesn¡¯t treat me as her


    mother." Amarained.


    "I''m telling the truth. Even if I be the president of thepany, it¡¯s all Casey''s help. Don''t speak ill


    of Casey." Edith retorted.


    "His help? Then why doesn''t he be the president himself? It''s just because he can¡¯t." Amara


    muttered.


    Those old friends of Amara also felt that Edith was helping Casey. Casey would definitely not be able to


    do those things.


    "Edith, don''t speak for that useless guy. Everyone in J City knows what kind of person he is. You are so


    good now. Even if you get divorced, you can definitely find a better one. In my opinion, you¡¯d better kick


    that Casey away as soon as possible." Sis Emily said.


    "Yes, Edith is so beautiful. Besides, she is the president of thepany. Such an excellent person is


    naturally worthy of a better man. But Casey is just nobody. You go to divorce him and find a better


    one." Sis Rachel also said.


    Seeing that everyone was helping Amara to persuade her to kick Casey away, Edith was a little angry.


    She said directly, "I will not be separated from Casey. In this life, my husband can only be him. Ladies,


    enough."


    Amara sighed and said, "Did you guys hear it? I said she has been brainwashed by Casey."


    Sis Emily looked at Edith and asked, "Edith, in your eyes, Casey is so good. Today is your mother''s


    birthday. Where is Casey? Shouldn''t he celebrate your mother''s birthday at home? On such an


    important day, he won''t even give a gift. I''m afraid it''s a bit unreasonable, right?"


    "Casey will be back soon. He will buy presents for my mother." Edith said.


    She knew Casey very well. Since Casey had agreed to buy gifts at that time, he would definitely not


    break his promise.


    "I don¡¯t think so. That trash! I''m afraid he won''t think about this kind of thing at all. I''m afraid he will only


    think about himself." Sis Emily said.


    "Yep. Even if he really buys a gift, it''s probably not a good stuff. He doesn''t even have a job. He can


    only brag. He may buy some booth goods to fool Amara." Sis Amy said.


    "No, Casey is not such a person." Edith said.


    "Dare you make a bet with us? If the gift Casey brings back is not bad, we won''t say anything bad


    about him. But if the gift he brings back is so bad, or if he doesn''t bring the gift, you will go to divorce


    him. What do you think?" Sis Hallie said.


    "Good idea. What gift a son-inw gives to his mother-inw on her birthday is the best way to tell if


    the son-inw is good or not. My son-inw gave me a ne which is worth tens of thousands of


    dors on myst birthday." Sis Rachel said.


    "Yes, yes, my son-inw gave me a bank card a few days ago, saying that it was for me as pocket


    money. I went to the bank to check it. It has 100,000 dors in it." Sis Emilyughed.


    Sis Amy was not to be outdone. She said, "Although my son-inw is not as good as yours, he bought


    me two clothes which is worth thousands of dors during the New Year. This is enough to show his


    filial piety."


    When Amara heard that everyone was talking about how good their sons-inw were, her face


    suddenly became gloomy. In her impression, Casey was so bad.


    Even if Casey gave her a lot of precious jewelry before and transferred the vi to her, she didn''t think


    Casey was so good. Now she even ignored those things. She just thought that Casey was much worse


    than the sons-inw of her friends.


    When they saw Amara''s face gloomy, they were filled with joy. Now, they all felt a littlefortable.


    "Edith, I think what they said is right. When Caseyes back, if he doesn¡¯t buy gifts or the gift he


    bought is bad, you will divorce him. I don¡¯t want to keep such a worse son-inw at home anymore."


    Amara spoke.


    Edith was speechless, and said, "Mom, don''t make troubles unreasonably."


    "Who makes trouble unreasonably? They all think so. Howe it bes unreasonable trouble? It¡¯s


    a deal. When Caseyes back, if his gift is not up to standard, you will divorce Casey in front of us."


    Amara resolutely said.


    Her mother''s friends also agreed. Edith had no chance to speak at all.


    After a while, Casey and Jennifer returned to the vi with three backpacks of cash.


    When everyone saw Caseying back, they immediately looked at him.


    Edith hurried over and asked, "Casey, have you bought a gift for my mother?"


    "There is gift." Casey said with a smile.


    "What gift?" Edith was still a little nervous. If Casey''s gift was bad, Amara would definitely have to make


    another big scene.


    "You''ll knowter." Casey said.


    He smiled and walked over to the sofa and greeted them.


    These friends of Amara stared at him with disdain. They didn''t pay attention to him at all.


    "Casey, what about the gift you bought me? Let me tell you, I have already made a deal with Edith. If


    the gift you prepared today is not up to standard, you will divorce Edith as soon as possible." Amara


    said coldly.


    Casey was taken aback, but then heughed and said, "You must like the present I prepared this time."


    After speaking, he brought the three backpacks.


    Everyone stared at the three backpacks, not knowing what they were.


    "What are they? They¡¯re so big. They¡¯re definitely bargains." Sis Emily asked.


    "I feel so. If they¡¯re good stuff, how could it be possible that they¡¯re put in three backpacks? Don¡¯t tell


    me they¡¯re books." Sis Amy spoke.


    "I don''t think we need to open this. They''re definitely not good stuff. Maybe he brought it back from the


    wholesale market. Such three big bags! It¡¯s really like trashes." Sis Hallie mocked.


    Amara''s face was gloomy. She had no patience with Casey.


    "Casey, hurry up and talk about what they are. If it is really trash, throw it out as soon as possible."


    Amara shouted.


    Casey picked up one of the backpacks, opened it, and poured out all the cash out. The cash piled up


    on the table into a hill. The entire living room was illuminated by the color of the cash.


    Everyone''s eyes widened when the cash in their backpacks was all poured out. Everyone looked so


    dumbfounded.


    All of them were a little speechless. They took a deep breath when they saw the small hill of cash on


    the table.


    Casey nced at Amara with a smile, and asked, "Mom, this is the gift I prepared for you this time. Do


    you like it?"

 Chapter 270 Ediths Hint

    Chapter 270 Edith''s Hint


    Amara stared at the hill of cash on the table for a long time before reacting. Then she hurriedly reached


    out and picked up two stacks of banknotes. After a closer look, she found that they were all real


    hundred dors bills.


    She felt that her heart was about to jump out. For the first time in her life, she saw so much money


    piling up in front of her.


    Amara¡¯s friends were all stunned. They thought that Casey was not promising and certainly couldn''t


    buy anything good. They were all waiting to persuade Edith to divorce him.


    But now Casey had poured out a lot of banknotes. If cash was not a good stuff, then there was nothing


    good in this world.


    A few people were suddenly speechless. After all, their sons-inw wouldn''t give them so many


    banknotes.


    Edith didn''t expect that the gifts Casey would bring back would be this. She was staring at it for a long


    time.


    She thought of Amara telling Casey about the millions of dors yesterday. She suddenly understood


    why Casey brought so many banknotes back.


    She sighed helplessly. She was not surprised that Casey was able to take out so many banknotes. She


    just thought that Casey was too stupid. Because Amara''s greed was a bottomless pit at all. These


    millions of cash couldn¡¯t fill that pit at all.


    Casey gave Amara cash this time. Next time Amara would definitely ask for something else. This was


    also one of the reasons why Edith stopped Amara.


    "Casey, are these two bags also filled with money?" Amara stared at the remaining two bags and


    asked excitedly.


    Casey nodded, and said, "The money in these three bags is 3.3 million dors. I havepleted my


    promise to you, so in the future, you can¡¯t interfere the matter between me and Edith."


    Amara was so excited that she didn¡¯t care about what Casey said at this time. She answered Casey


    casually, and went to see the money in the remaining two bags.


    Amara¡¯s friends stared at the money on the table with gloomy expressions. Originally, they wanted to


    rely on their sons-inw to show off in front of Amara.


    However, they didn¡¯t expect that Casey would prepare more than three million dors as a gift to


    celebrate Amara''s birthday. If it were their sons-inw, they wouldn¡¯t give them such a gift.


    "Sis Emily, Sis Amy, don''t froze there. Please help me pour out all the money in these two bags and


    make up a pile. 3.3 million! I want to see how big the pile will be." Amara turned to look at them.


    They were all embarrassed, so they hurried over to help.


    Amara did this on purpose. She could obviously feel the ridicule of her friends at that time, so she was


    so angry when she saw Caseye back.


    Now Casey gave three million as a gift for her, which undoubtedly made her so proud in front of these


    friends.


    3.3 million dors was almost formed a small hill nearly half a meter high which gave people a very


    strong visual impact.


    "Oh, I said that my son-inw wouldn''t give me any good things. I didn''t expect to give me such a big


    surprise. If this is the case, I won''t force him to divorce Edith for the time being." Amara said proudly.


    Amara¡¯s friends all forced a fake smile. Now they had no desire topare with Amara. After all, they


    couldn''tpare with Amara.


    Later, Amara asked Casey to pack the cash again and put it down in the bedroom on the second floor.


    Amara would definitely sleep with the cash in her arms tonight.


    Amara¡¯s few friends stayed in the vi for dinner. But after Casey¡¯s returning, they were not as active as


    just now. When they thought of the more than three million cash that Casey brought back, they were so


    jealous.


    After dinner, they didn''t want to stay here anymore. They left Hazelfield Estate together.


    Amara walked them out. Then she returned to the vi, feeling refreshed and happy.


    "Mom, why do you want so much cash? If a thiefes to our home, he will definitely steal the


    money." Edith nced at Amara with some dissatisfaction.


    Amara looked indifferent and said, "He promised me himself. Besides, the security of our home is so


    good. The thief can''t even get in, so don''t worry about it."


    "Mom, I have already given you the cash. Don''t force me to divorce Edith in the future." Casey said.


    Amara nced at Casey contemptuously, and said, "It depends on your own performance. These cash


    should be yourst money. Now that all the money is in my hands, you are penniless again. If you dare


    to yell at me in the future, I¡¯ll definitely kick you out."


    "Now go to do the dishes. I won¡¯t hinder you and Edith for the time being. But if I find someone better


    than you, I will still let Edith marry him. Even if you gave me money, you¡¯re still an abandoned son of


    Davies family. My daughter is now the president of thepany. You are not worthy of her at all."


    After speaking, Amara went upstairs to see her cash.


    Casey sighed helplessly. It seemed that he still underestimated Amara''s greedy. But it was only more


    than three million dors, which was nothing for Casey. It was worth to make Amara happy on her


    birthday.


    "I said earlier that my mother''s greed is a bottomless pit. You can''t fill it up." Edith stared at Casey with


    helplessness.


    Casey smiled and said, "At least she won''t cause us trouble for this period of time. It¡¯s worth it."


    After speaking, he cleared the table and went to wash the dishes.


    "I''ll help you." Edith watched Casey enter the kitchen and followed him in.


    After doing the dishes, Casey and Edith went to the bedroom together. When it was time to take a bath,


    Casey followed Edith to go into the bathroom together.


    Seeing Casey following behind her, Edith stopped immediately, turned her head and red at him. She


    asked, "What are you going to do?"


    "Take... take a bath." Casey stammered.


    "Then you go first. I can wait for a moment." Edith just walked away. But she didn''t go far. She


    pretended to look at the painting on the wall next to the bathroom.


    ¡®My hint should be obvious, right?¡¯ Edith''s heartbeat speeded up. She felt a little nervous.


    Hearing what Edith said, Casey was helpless. He just went into the bathroom alone.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    When Edith saw Casey go in alone, she immediately stomped her feet angrily. This guy was so stupid!


    ¡®I¡¯m just a little reserved. Why could he not be a little bolder?¡¯ Edith thought to herself.


    After Casey took a shower, Edith went into the bathroom angrily. Casey looked confused and wondered


    why Edith was so angry. Could it be that thepany''s affairs were too many recently?


    Then he nned to give her a massage to let her rx a little.


    Soon after, Edith returned to the room with only a bath towel wrapped around her body.


    She really had made up her mind this time. If Casey couldn''t know her thoughts, she would take the


    initiative today!


    "Come here. I''ll give you a massage." When Casey heard the sound, he immediately got up and was


    about to give her a massage.


    But when he saw Edith''s smooth and white shoulders and two slender and straight legs exposed


    outside, he was stunned.


    Edith was pretty good-looking. After the shower, her wet hair made her sexy and charming. Now she


    only had a bath towel on her body. Although the key parts were not exposed, it would make others fall


    into a reverie.


    In addition, with Edith''s breath, her chest rose and fell. It seemed that the bath towel would fall off at


    any time.


    Edith closed the door and stared at Casey, blushing.


    "Are... are you sure that you just give me a massage?" Edith asked in a gentle voice.


    She thought the meaning of her words was almost very obvious. Even if Casey was stupid, he would


    definitely be able to understand the meaning of her words.


    Casey swallowed. He was turned on.


    What did Edith want to do? Did she want to have a baby with him?

 Chapter 271 Who Can Refuse It?

    Chapter 271 Who Can Refuse It?


    Casey just stood there and stared at Edith nkly for five minutes. His body was stiff without any


    movement.


    Edith originally thought that Casey woulde over to hold her in his arms after hearing her words.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Then he would pull off her bath towel to have sex.


    But for a full five minutes, Casey, the idiot, didn''t make any movements, which made Edith a little


    impatient.


    She gritted her teeth. She really didn''t figure out what Casey was thinking.


    "Casey! Are you a man? I have been standing here for five minutes. Do you want to stand here with me


    all night?" Edith said annoyedly.


    Casey reacted and quickly stepped forward to take Edith sit on the bed.


    "Honey, do you want to do that stuff with me?" Casey asked.


    Edith was speechless. Her meaning was so obvious. Why could this guy still ask her again? How


    embarrassing she was now.


    "No." Edith replied angrily, turning her head to the side.


    This time, Casey knew that she was saying angry words. He was ashamed, and quickly exined,


    "Honey, I know you must have been prepared just now. You want to have sex me. But I can¡¯t do it


    during this period of time."


    Casey was also full of anxiety. When he heard Edith''s words just now, he already knew what Edith


    wanted him to do. But at that moment, he recalled what Patrick told him when he took a medicated


    bath. Patrick told him that he couldn¡¯t have sex for a month after the medicated bath was over.


    Although the medicated bath made Casey''s power return to its peak, the medicine Margaret gave him


    still remained in his body. The effect of the medicated bath was only to suppress the medicinal


    properties. It had to take a month to remove it slowly.


    During this month, if Casey had sex, the effect of the medicated bath would be greatly reduced. So


    there would be no way to get rid of the medicinal properties remaining in his body.


    It was precisely because of this that Casey would freeze in ce after hearing Edith''s words. He


    wanted to have sex with Edith, but if in this way, the previous treatment he had done waspletely in


    vain.


    "Why? Is it because you have a problem with that? Casey, in fact, you don¡¯t have to be embarrassed


    about it. If you have a problem, I can apany you to go to the doctor. You don''t have to hide it from


    me." Edith said.


    Casey was so speechless. He told Edith about his healing in Eglor County. In the end, he solemnly


    stated that he had no problems with that aspect.


    After hearing Casey¡¯s exnation, Edith was annoyed and was also worried for Casey. She said


    aggrievedly, "We have already said that we would have a baby when youe back. Now, you can¡¯t


    do this kind of thing now. Besides, you are so stupid about that. What should I do?"


    Casey hurriedly and seriously said to Edith, "I promise you that after this period of time, I will take the


    initiative to look for you. I won''t make you so embarrassed in the future."


    After hearing that, although Edith was not angry with Casey, she still raised her small fist to punch


    Casey''s chest a few times.


    However, the bath towel on Edith''s body loosened. The bath towel fell directly from her smooth skin.


    A beautiful naked body came into Casey''s sight. He almost had a nosebleed directly.


    When Edith saw Casey staring at her in shock, she blushed with embarrassment. She hurriedly


    reached out to pick up the bath towel, covering her body.


    "Bad boy! You still stare at me." Edith said angrily.


    Casey reacted and quickly stood up, turned his back to Edith, gasping for breath.


    Holy shit! Did she mean it? She had already known that he couldn''t do that stuff now, but she still had


    to let him bear such a big temptation.


    Who could refuse it?


    Edith went to pick up her pajamas, without letting Casey go out. She just put the pajamas on, and then


    "Casey, you can sleep on the bed in the future. Don''t sleep on the floor." Edith said.


    Casey turned his head and nced at her. Then he found that she was already wearing her pajamas.


    He was relieved.


    "No, no, I''ll still sleep on the floor. After this period of time, I¡¯ll sleep on the bed." Casey hurriedly said.


    The scene just now had already made Casey very uneasy. If he slept with her on the same bed, he


    might not be able to hold it back at night.


    It was better not to take this risk before the effect of this medicine waspletely eliminated on his


    own body.


    In the next half month, the life of Casey''s family calmed down. Amara stopped making trouble for


    Casey. Edith was busy withpany affairs every day. Casey didn''t need to worry about that Davies


    family would make troubles for him for the time being.


    That afternoon, Casey came out of Starry Night Club and hurried towards home.


    He went to check Tyler¡¯s recent situation. Conor, ording to Casey¡¯s request, would p Tyler a


    hundred ps every day, and pour a bucket of ice water on Tyler. After more than half a month, Tyler


    had be skinny. Even if he was lying normally, his body would tremble uncontrobly.


    Seeing Tyler''s tragic situation, Casey did not sympathize at all. Compared to Tyler''s mistakes, this


    punishment was too light.


    Conor told Casey that Sasha had contacted Tyler several times during this period. Every time, Conor


    took the synthesized voice to deceive her. In a short time, Sasha should not be able to find that Tyler


    had an ident.


    Casey also asked Conor the matter about Guanling. Conor said that he was still investigating. Guanling


    was very mysterious. It was still difficult to find out with just one name.


    Back home, seeing that Edith hadn''te back, Casey asked Jennifer where Edith went.


    "Edith called and said that there was a party tonight. She said she woulde backter and asked us


    not to wait for her to have dinner." Jennifer replied.


    Casey nodded and didn¡¯t think too much. After Edith became the president of thepany, socializing


    was inevitable.


    Yesterday, Casey also heard Edith say that she was currently striving for arge cooperation project. If


    she could get this project, the profit it could create was no less than that of the project of TY Group.


    This time, Edith wanted to prove herself, so she refused to let Casey help. She didn''t even tell Casey


    whichpany this project belonged to.


    Casey knew that Edith was also very strong. Seeing that Edith didn''t want to say anything, he never


    asked. In his opinion, with Edith''s ability, it was not difficult to get a fewrge projects.


    After dinner, Casey was going to do dishes. Seeing this, Jennifer hurriedly rushed in front of Casey and


    brought all the bowls into the kitchen.


    Casey smiled and didn''t say anything. He nned to call Edith and asked her when she would be back


    and whether she needed him to pick her up.


    At this moment, Casey''s cell phone rang. He picked it up and took a look. It was Owen¡¯s call.


    "What¡¯s up? Bad news, right?" Casey asked with a smile.


    "What are you talking about? All right. If you¡¯re avable now,e to my clinic." Owen said with a bit


    embarrassment.


    "What''s the matter? Tell me what things first." Casey said.


    "Come and help me y chess. I met a great opponent. If you help me win, I can let Luna be your wife.


    Isn''t this a good thing?" Owen said.


    "Master, you bastard. What are you talking about!" Luna''s shy and annoyed voice came from over


    there.


    Casey was speechless. Luna and Lily should be about the same age. Lily had already caused Casey a


    headache. He finally got rid of Lily. Now if there was Luna, he would definitely feel so troublesome.


    So he immediately told Owen that it was okay to y chess, but it was impossible to let Luna be his


    wife.


    When he hung up the phone, he seemed to hear Luna''s angry voice faintly, "You dare to despise me?


    This guy is just as hateful as the master!"


    Casey thought that there should be nothing wrong with Edith''s party, so he freshened up and went


    towards Owen''s medical clinic.


    In TC International Hotel.


    In a high-end private room, Edith was toasting to a few people.


    Sitting at this table were people from twopanies. One group was from thepany of Patel family,


    and the other group was from Y Real Estate, a well-known real estatepany in J City.


    In the past few years, Y Real Estate had benefited a lot by relying on the soaring housing prices. The


    development momentum had been quite rapid in the past two years. It had be the secondrgest


    real estate developer in J City.


    The first was TY Group, but the development focus of TY Group was not in J City now. So Y Real


    Estate was also regarded as a leading enterprise in J City.


    On themercial value, even the top family, J City''s Gray family would respect Y Real Estate.


    The cooperation Edith was going to get this time was a project of Y Real Estate in the suburbs of J City.


    Now, the project of TY Group was nearingpletion. Thepany of Patel family was already in a


    mess because of Albie¡¯s stupid behaviors. If it weren¡¯t the support of the project of TY Group, the


    But once the project of TY Group ended, thepany of Patel family would be exhausted, so Edith


    must get some new projects for thepany as soon as possible. Y Real Estate''s project could be


    said to be an opportunity to save thepany.


    The president of Y Real Estate was a middle-aged man in his fifties. He wore a pair of sses and


    looked like a gentleman. After Edith finished toasting, he drank all the wine in his ss.


    This person was named Jason King. He was also a well-known person in J City. He was also the


    president of Chess Association in J City. Besides, he was very good at ying chess.


    "Miss Edith is really young and promising. I have also seen yourpany''s performance. You have


    done a good job in the project of TY Group. This time, I will definitely hand over the project to you."


    Jason said with a smile.


    When Edith heard Jason''s words, her eyes lit up. She immediately poured another ss of wine and


    toasted Jason again. She said, "Since Mr. Jason is willing to give this cooperation to me, then I will


    definitely not let you down."


    Everyone at the table began to apud.


    At this time, two people were standing at the door of the private room. One of them was the son of


    Jason, Paul King.


    And the other one was Albie, who had been kicked out of Patel family.


    After Albie beat Tyler upst time, he felt that his anger had vented a little. The next thing he was going


    to do was to deal with Edith.


    It happened that he got to know the young master of Y Real Estate through a friend. The two people


    could be said to have simrities, and soon they became good friends.


    Today, Paul and Albie came here for a drink. Paul mentioned that his family would cooperate with the


    He knew that Paul was a lecher. Especially, he liked married women. He always liked to ask some


    married women out.


    So he told Paul about Edith''s affairs, and emphasized that Edith was so beautiful and Casey so


    sucked.


    Paul had also heard about Edith and Casey. He knew that Edith was a well-known beauty in J City and


    Casey was just a trash. So he suddenly became interested in Edith.


    However, Paul heard that Edith was a rigid woman and it was very difficult to ask her out. Albie smiled


    and said to Paul that Patel family was eager to get a cooperative project. This project of Y Real Estate


    was very important to Patel family. Paul could take this project to threaten Edith.


    Even if Edith was rigid, she must make a choice once thepany of Patel family was in danger.


    At that time, even if she refused, Edith''s so many employees would definitely force Edith to yield.


    Paul felt that what Albie said made sense, so he came over first to see what Edith looked like.


    "Edith looks really charming. If I can have sex with her, it will definitely be cool." Paul stared at Edith


    and said.


    At this time, Edith was already drunk. Her slightly drunk face made her look more attractive.


    "Yes. The method I said is absolutely feasible. I know what the current situation thepany of Patel


    family is. Edith is a person who takes care of the overall situation. Then she will definitely choose to


    obey you." Albie looked sinister.


    Paul nodded and said, "When the banquet is over, go to talk with her."


    Not long after the banquet ended, Edith and Jason said goodbye. Then Edith staggered out of the


    private room. Because she had to drink today, she didn''t drive the car. Now she was going to take a


    taxi home.


    When she reached the corner of the stairs, two figures suddenly blocked her. One person grabbed her


    wrist directly and pressed her against the wall.


    "This skin is really delicate. Is it really like what you said that Casey has never touched her?" Paul


    smiled.

 Chapter 272 Is He Better Than Casey?

    Chapter 272 Is He Better Than Casey?


    Seeing these two people who suddenly appeared, Edith panicked. Especially after seeing Albie, her


    face suddenly sank.


    "Albie, what do you want to do? Didn''t you forget what happenedst time?" Edith gritted her teeth.


    Albie smiled and said, "This is not what I want to do this time. It''s the young master of Y Real Estate,


    Paul, wants to have a talk with you. Don''t nder me."


    Edith snorted. Since Albie was here, even if he said it had nothing to do with him, Edith would never


    believe it. Every time, as long as it rted to Albie, it was generally not a good thing.


    Paul smiled at Edith, and said, "Yes, I am in love with you. I heard that your husband is a trash. He


    must not be able to satisfy you, so I came to find you and want to y with you. Come with me to book


    a room upstairs tonight. I promise to make you feel so cool. What do you think?"


    "You freak. Let me go, otherwise I will shout for help!" Edith struggled to free herself, but her strength


    was not as strong as Paul, so she couldn''t free herself at all.


    "Edith, don''t you understand what I said? He is the young master of Y Real Estate, which is the


    Be wise up. Quickly agree with him. Otherwise, you will regret it.¡± Albie said.


    "What do I regret? I don''t agree. Do you dare to force me?" Edith said fiercely.


    "Hey, no need. But it''s not easy for you to get this cooperation with my family, right? My father listens to


    me very much. If you don''t agree to y with me, I can let my father refuse to cooperate with your


    Edith was shocked. Then she said, "Impossible. Your father has already promised to cooperate with


    ourpany. If Y Real Estate breaks the promise so easily, I am afraid that nopany will be willing


    to cooperate with your family in the future."


    Paul smiled and said, "Who said that my father promised you? Did you two sign the contract? This is


    just verbal contract. As long as I ask my father not to agree with it, the cooperation is impossible to give


    yourpany."


    Edith was stunned. Jason had indeed promised her, but he said that he would sign the contract


    tomorrow. If Paul went to say something to his father at this time, it might really affect the cooperation.


    She bit her lip and nced at Paul. She said, "Why are you doing this? I have no grudges with you. Did


    Albie incite you? The grudges between me and Albie should be resolved by me and him. You''d better


    not intervene."


    Paul smiled and said, "You look so beautiful and your husband is a wimp. I like you. Besides, I like to


    cuckold wimps. Just answer me whether you agree or not. If you agree, the cooperation between your


    Edith gritted her teeth and said coldly, "You can¡¯t use this to threaten me. It is absolutely impossible for


    me to promise you this kind of thing!"


    "It seems that you¡¯re really a stubborn woman, but I like it. Now you are so serious in front of me. When


    we get to bed, you will make me even more excited." Paul said, licking his lips.


    Seeing Paul like this, Edith felt sick. She tried to get rid of Paul''s hands. Paul was even more excited


    when he saw Edith resisting like this. He directly pressed her two hands on the wall and lowered his


    head towards her. He leaned forward.


    Edith was anxious. Then she suddenly raised her foot and kicked directly Paul''s crotch.


    Paul screamed in pain and immediately let go of Edith''s hands.


    Edith took the opportunity to p Paul, and then quickly ran downstairs.


    Paul covered his crotch. Looked at Edith''s running back, he shouted with a gloomy face, "Damn it. If


    you don''t promise me, you will regret it sooner orter!"


    After Edith ran outside the hotel, she hurriedly hailed a taxi and hurried to Hazelfield Estate.


    She sobered up a little now. What happened just now made her have the lingering fear.


    She touched her red wrist, feeling aggrieved.


    But she also understood that this was the cruelty of the business world. There were always some


    people who threatened her with all kinds of things. If she really wanted to survive in the business world,


    she must learn to deal with these threats.


    It was also at this time that Edith realized that it turned out that it was not as easy to get a project as


    she thought.


    Whether it was the project of TY Manor or the project of TY Group, it was all Casey who helped her get


    them done. It was just until now that she knew how much Casey had suffered.


    Of course, she didn''t know that it was just a piece of cake for Casey to help her get these things done.


    Casey did not suffer much. Because those were Casey''s own business.


    Edith didn''t know it, so she felt that Casey had to experience many difficulties to help her get those


    projects.


    Thinking of this, she couldn''t help but feel grateful to Casey.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Originally, she said to Casey confidently that she would be able to get this cooperation on her own, but


    now she didn''t think so.


    Even if she had qualified for work, there were always some viins who wanted to use their power to


    take advantage of her.


    In Owen''s clinic.


    Casey was sitting beside Owen at this time, staring at Owen and Luna standing beside him.


    Luna was blushing at this time. The looks in her eyes were shy and resentful. She red at Owen from


    time to time. Obviously, she was dissatisfied with him.


    Just now when Casey arrived here, Owen kept asking why Casey refused to ept Luna as his wife.


    When Casey hung up the phone at that time, Luna beat Owen up severely. Because Owen wanted to


    give her to Casey, but Casey didn''t agree, which made her feel very embarrassed.


    Hearing that Owen asked Casey this kind of question in front of her, Luna suddenly burned up. She


    chased Owen with a knife and ran in the yard for severalps. When she saw Owen could not run


    anymore, she stopped.


    Casey looked at the master and apprentice helplessly. He stopped them, dragged them into the room,


    and then sat down quietly.


    "Why did you ask me toe here? Do you want to y chess with me?" Casey asked.


    "No, no, no. It is not me who wants to y chess with you, but an old friend of mine." Owen said.


    "Oh? Who?" Casey asked.


    "It''s a long story. This person is from QY City. I lived in QY City for a while before. At that time, I was


    young and arrogant, so I offended some people. In the end, I was in a desperate situation. This friend


    helped me solve it."


    "This person is called Dexter Green. the Green family is a top family in QY City. It has a very deep


    background in QY City. It is no less powerful than Gray family in J City. At that time, Dexter was the


    young master of the Green family, and he was very respected by others in QY City. He heard that I


    know some medical skills, so he helped me settle the trouble and asked me to treat his wife."


    "During the time I was treating his wife, I found that he was also quite obsessed with chess. It just so


    happened that I felt that my level of ying chess was not bad, so I yed with him a few times."


    "I have to say that this guy is so great. Ordinary people can¡¯t beparable with him. I racked my


    brains, then the round ended in a tie. At that time, he was unconvinced and wanted to y another


    round with me to tell who the winner would be."


    "At that time, I knew clearly that if I y another round with him, I will definitely lose to him. So I shied


    away and said I was busy. Hearing what I said, he ced a bet with me. He said that if he wins when


    we y chess next time, I have to be the on-call doctor for his whole family. If he loses, when I have


    children, he will marry his daughter to my child."


    "Later, because of some things, I was wandered outside. I¡¯ve never returned to QY City. This bet has


    been dyed for so many years. Now Dexter has be the head of the Green family and the


    president of Chess Association in QY City. He has a daughter. I heard that she is also a genius in


    ying chess."


    "Two days ago, I suddenly received news from Dexter, saying that he wasing to J City to y


    chess with me. I refused at first. After all, I have no children. I have only an apprentice, Luna. Even if I


    win, his daughter can''t marry into my family."


    "Dexter heard this and changed the bet, saying that if I win, I can make any request, as long as he can


    do it. If I lose, I have to let Luna be his son''s wife. Anyway, we have to y chess with him."


    "I haven''t improved in ying chess in the past few years. Dexter has be the president of the


    Chess Association in QY City. He definitely has improved a lot. I want to win him. It is more difficult. But


    Dexteris so stubborn. It is impossible to refuse him, so I can only ask you to help."


    After hearing what Owen said, Casey nodded. Casey thought of that Conor also escaped from QY City


    back then. Casey thought about helping Conor revenge before. If he could know some people from the


    Green family, there might be some help.


    "This is a bet between you and him. Did he agree that I can rece you to y chess with him?"


    Casey asked.


    "Dexter said that I can find someone else to rece me. He is very confident of his own strength. He is


    not afraid of me finding a helper at all. I feel that he ising for Luna. This guy must covet the


    medical skill I taught Luna. If Luna marries into his family, she will be on-call doctor for his whole


    family." Owen said.


    "I don''t want to marry someone from the Green family. I want to stay with my master for the rest of my


    life." Luna also said.


    At this time, aughter sounded, and then a few people walked in from outside the door.


    "What is good about your master? An old man. Marrying to my family, I can give you endless glory and


    wealth. My son is also very good."


    It was Dexter who was talking. Behind him was a woman, a man and a few brawny men in suits, who


    looked like bodyguards.


    "What is outstanding about your son? No matter how good he is, can he be better than Casey?" Seeing


    Dextere in, Luna was immediately scared, hiding directly behind Casey.

 Chapter 273 Just His Defeated Foe

    Chapter 273 Just His Defeated Foe


    Dexter nced at Casey and frowned slightly. Luna seemed to be very close to this young man. The


    purpose of his visit was to help his son to find a wife, and this young man in front of him would most


    likely be his son''s rival in love.


    But as the head of the Green family in QY City, Dexter did not show any dissatisfaction, just smiled and


    nced at Luna, proudly saying, "My son is of great talent, and will inherit the Green family estate in


    the future. There is no doubt he is a very excellent and sessful young man."


    Luna¡¯s lip curled with cold amusement, obviously she did not think being the heir of the Green family


    was as great as Dexter thought.


    "Lukas, Scarlett, say hello to your Uncle Owen." Dexter turned back to look at his son and daughter


    behind himself.


    The son was dashing and self-confident, and the daughter was elegant and beautiful. They were the


    kind of person who would attract all the attention no matter where they were.


    These two persons were all Dexter''s children, the son was named Lukas Green, the daughter was


    named Scarlett Green, both of them were the talented younger generation in QY City, and enjoyed a


    great reputation in there.


    Although Lukas was a young man, he had an amazing talent in business. When others were still in


    college, he had already established threepanies by his own efforts, and in QY City, he also had


    the title of "Commercial Genius".


    Scarlett, on the other hand, was a well-known beauty in QY City. She followed Dexter''s hobby and


    became obsessed with Go since she was a child, and earned a rather high status in the Chess


    Association in QY City.


    Her position was not brought by Dexter¡¯s title, but by her own effort. No one dared to question her in


    the Chess Association in QY City.


    Those who questioned her had all be her defeated opponents.


    It was because they had been outstanding since they were a child that both of them had a feeling of


    superiority in their hearts, so they never put their peers in their eyes at all.


    Just now Luna hid behind Casey and said the words, both of them showed a contemptuous sneer to


    her.


    Both of them stepped forward and greeted Owen Austin.


    Dexter smiled and nced at Casey, and started to ask, "Who is this young man?"


    "He is the one I find to represent me to y the game with you, let him represent me to finish that bet


    we made years ago." Owen said.


    Dexter was stunned, then he said, "Owen, aren¡¯t you so anxious to marry Luna to my son, are you?


    This young man is about the same age as my son, are you sure you want to let him represent you?"


    Owen red at him and said, "Don''t underestimate Casey, his level of Go is not necessarily lower than


    yours, let¡¯s wait and see who will win and who will lose."


    Dexterughed and looked at Casey, asking, "May I know your name?"


    "Casey Davies." Casey replied indifferently.


    "I heard that there was a famous loser in J City, also named Casey, your name is really unpleasant,


    there must be many people misunderstanding you." Lukas Green on the side mocked with a smile.


    "I am the one you are talking about - Casey Davies." Casey didn''t care how these people looked at


    him, but what he didn''t expect was that his reputation had spread to QY City.


    Of course, this was not necessarily a bad thing for Casey, when everyone thought he was a loser, it


    was exactly when he was in the safest situation.


    If it wasn''t because of this bad reputation that had running out over these past few years, Sasha


    Jenkins would have already started dealing with him.


    Lukas saw Casey admitted that he was the well-known loser, he immediatelyughed out loud, without


    the slightest respect to Casey who actually was a master in Go, and said, "I didn''t expect that you are


    the well-known loser. Father, I think Uncle Owen is joking with you, let this loser represent him to y


    the game with you, then what¡¯s the point in this bet? Father, you will beat him down without any


    surprise, I think there is no need to y the game with him."


    Dexter also looked at Owen with some surprise and said, "Owen, even if you want to lose to me, you


    don''t have to give in to me like this, this young man called Casey also wants to save his face, in my


    opinion, you should go yourself, he has a bad reputation here, if you let him represent you, you are


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    deliberately hurting his dignity."


    Owen¡¯s face looked serious, he didn''t expect Dexter and his children would treat Casey as nothing,


    which made him a bit annoyed.


    "I do think that it''s only much more humiliating to you that as the president of Chess Association, you


    are beat by the hands of a loser like me." At this time Casey smiled and said.


    Dexter froze, his face became slightly tense, he was provoked by a loser. If he didn''t give this boy a


    lesson today, then he would not call himself the president of Chess Association!


    "You are such an arrogant loser, do you think Go is an easy game that everyone could y? With my


    father''s level in Go, even the great master of Go, Mr. Williams, has to show some respect to my father.


    Who the hell are you thinking you are? How dare you to say that you can win my father?"


    Scarlett, who had always had a cold face and put on an unapproachable look, said at this moment.


    What she usually disliked the most were those people who were obviously not capable but always


    pretended to be very powerful.


    In her opinion, Casey was undoubtedly this kind of person.


    "Ashley Williams?" Casey''s mouth curled up to show a teasing smile, "His skill isn''t great either, if your


    father''s level is just on the same level as his, I would think that he would have lost today."


    "You!" Scarlett got angry immediately, she felt that Casey was insulting them, after all, Ashley


    Williams''s level in the Gomunity, even if he was not at the highest level, he was not someone that


    others could easily beat down.


    Now Casey said that Ashley Williams''s skill was not good, this was undoubtedly his arrogant words,


    which made Scarlett even more sure that Casey was just a yer who only talked big words.


    Dexter''s face obviously also became a bit tense, Ashley Williams was also a person that he respected,


    now the look of disdain on Casey''s face made him think the same as Scarlett did.


    "Since you think you are so powerful, then hurry up and y the game with my father, I would like to


    see how a notorious loser can win my father - the president of Chess Association in the QY City, I am


    still waiting to marry Luna." Lukas said with a smile.


    At this time, Scarlett stepped forward and said, "Father, this person treated you so rude, since Uncle


    Owen let such a person represent him, then I can finish the bet for you. I want to give this arrogant and


    ignorant guy a lesson, if he can''t even win against me, then let alone win against you, father."


    Casey sat straightly next to the table that was already prepared over there and said, "It''s the same for


    any of you, I don''t have much time, please decide as soon as possible."


    The Green family''s people mocked Casey as soon as he arrived, even if Casey''s temper was good, he


    would still be upset in his heart.


    So Casey didn''t intend to treat them with much kindness. Respect is mutual, the people from the Green


    family didn¡¯t put Casey in their eyes, so why should Casey be polite to them.


    "You are such an good actor, are you really thinking that you are a master, it¡¯s ridiculous." Lukas


    mocked.


    Scarlett looked at Dexter again, asking for his consent.


    Dexter nodded to Scarlett and said, "In that case, then let Scarlett give this arrogant and ignorant man


    a lesson for me first."


    Scarlett immediately walked over to the table and sat opposite to Casey.


    "Owen, I really didn''t expect that having not seen you for so many years, you have be so petty, I


    just want topete with you to find out who¡¯s skill in Go is the best. You don''t have to find such a


    person to humiliate me, okay?" Dexter sighed at Owen and said.


    Owen felt so embarrassed. The atmosphere had be so tense, which was the thing that he did not


    anticipate. Frankly speaking, it was all because of Lukas, if he had shown more respect to Casey,


    Casey would not have shown such an attitude towards them.


    "It''s all because of your son, he called Casey a loser as soon as we arrived. He is such a rude person,


    and you dare to say that he is a good and promising man, it¡¯s really an abominablement." Luna


    said out loud in anger.


    "I''m just telling the truth." Lukas said somewhat bitterly.


    "Youughed at him wickedly, and then you called it the truth; Casey said a few words, and then you


    called it the humiliation, how do you know he was not telling the truth?" Luna defended for Casey.


    "My God, you should at least listen to what he said, okay? He said that the skill of the Master Ashley


    Williams is not very good, do you think this could be the truth? You do not tell me that he won Ashley


    Williams before." Lukas replied bitterly.


    "Humph! That could be possible." Luna immediately pouted her mouth.


    Owen gently coughed twice and said, "Stop arguing, let the two of them start the game first, we can


    learn the truth by then, there is no need to argue."


    The few of them walked over to the table, Owen and Luna stood behind Casey, Dexter and Lukas


    stood behind Scarlett.


    "You are bragging too much just now, Mr. Williams is a heavyweight in the Gomunity, they must


    not be happy when you say his skill is not very good." Owen whispered to Casey''s ear.


    Caseyughed and said, "He is not a heavyweight, just a defeated foe of mine. Of course, I can say he


    is not a good yer."


    Owen was stunned with his heart beating quickly, Casey said that Mr. Williams was his defeated foe, if


    it was true, then Casey''s level, indeed, had been very high.


    But thought deeply, he thought it was impossible, after all, a master like Ashley Williams never easily


    yed with other people, and he had never heard of Ashley Williamsing to J City.


    Actually Owen did not know that Casey had gone to B City some time ago, and thepetition


    between him and Ashley Williams took ce temporarily at the house of the Davies family. So there


    was not so many people knew about it, it was normal for Owen to think so.


    Soon, thepetition between Casey and Scarlett began. Scarlett stared at the chessboard with


    unblinking eyes, she was quite serious in this game. She would not let herself be careless in this


    This made Casey show a little admiration for Scarlett, just from her attitude towards Go, she was much


    better than that apprentice of Ashley Williams.


    Scarlett was very good at attacking, and she was very aggressive and pressing on the chessboard. It


    was very unexpected that her style could be so different from her look - a gentle little girl.


    Casey found Scarlett''s style very interesting, so he did not make a counter-attack at the beginning, but


    retreated in order to advance, wanting to see if Scarlett was the kind of person who only attacked, but


    did not know how to use a roundabout way.


    So at the beginning, Casey was attacked constantly on the board, as if he could lose at any moment.


    When Dexter saw the situation on the chessboard, a smug smile appeared on his face and he said,


    "With your lousy level, how dare you to say that Master Mr. Williams''s skill is not good. As soon as


    Scarlett came up, she attacked him by surprise, sucking in such a poor situation, it¡¯s very difficult for


    you to fight back, I advise you to admit that you are a loser as soon as possible."


    "Is that so?" Casey smiled, feeling that he had almost figured out Scarlett¡¯s approach, this girl was


    indeed very daunting, but she did not consider the consequences of her actions, she only focused on


    attacking, and did not notice that Casey had already set a trap on the chessboard.


    It seemed Scarlett had sessfully attacked to the deepest, but in fact she had already prated into


    Casey''s hintend.


    Now Casey only needed one piece if he wanted to revert the situation.


    He raised his hand and put down the piece, the whole situation on the chessboard changed abruptly.


    Scarlett was at the downside immediately, she can now be described as a turtle in a jar, only waiting


    her rival to catch her.


    "Now, I want to change the situation on the board, is it still difficult for me?"

 Chapter 274 Let Scarlett To Be Casey’s Little Wife

    Chapter 274 Let Scarlett To Be Casey¡¯s Little Wife


    Scarlett looked both confused and surprised. She had thought that she was going to win, feeling a


    bit ofcency in her heart, thinking that it wouldn''t take long for Casey to lose in this game,


    and then she could mock Casey.


    But she never expected that Casey would block all her way with just one piece, and that she had


    attacked too aggressively at the very beginning that it didn¡¯t leave herself many options to escape from


    his trap now.


    Although the game was not over yet, Scarlett knew in her heart that no matter how hard she tried to


    remedy the situation, she would not be able to win this game.


    Dexter was full of shock as he saw the situation on the chessboard changing so quickly. This move of


    Casey, even Dexter himself did not expect it.


    "Acacia... Acacia Break! This is Acacia Break!" Dexter eximed.


    Luna nced at the chessboard with some confusion, although she also liked to y chess, she did


    not know what Acacia Break was.


    "Master, what is Acacia Break?" Luna turned her head and asked Owen.


    Owen took a deep breath and said, "Acacia Break is a quite powerful strategy among Go, this kind of


    strategy often looks quite ordinary at the beginning, but in fact, every move is a secretyout, the


    opponent under the trap will mistakenly think that his opponent''s skill is not good, so there are many


    people that will choose to attack fiercely under this situation."


    "And Acacia Break is exactly the nemesis of this kind of person who likes to attack fiercely, once they


    enter the trap of Acacia Break, often only one piece is needed to block all the opponent''s retreats."


    "The most powerful thing about this kind of strategy is that it can make you enter his trap unknowingly,


    you think you are going to win, but this is just the illusion he gives you,who will win is already decided


    when the one enters the trap."


    "Although the Acacia Break is powerful, but the difficulty of using it can be unimaginable. It requires a


    strong and fast running brain of the yer. If an ordinary yer uses this strategy, he would have


    already stepped into his own mess not until he reverts the situation in the end."


    After listening to Owen¡¯s exnation, Luna revealed a look that was full of admiration and said, "Wow,


    wouldn''t that make Casey very powerful?"


    "He is far beyond a master. There is not so many masters that could use the Acacia Break. Even Mr.


    Williams said clearly a few years ago that he couldn''t use this kind of strategy. It seems that Casey


    really didn''t brag anything. Even if Mr. Williamses topete with him, Casey may win against


    him too." Oven said.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Dexter had beenpletely shocked by Casey''s move, even he himself, facing this kind of attacking,


    there was absolutely no possibility for him to revert the situation in the end.


    He looked at Casey with aplicated expression. Until now, he realized that Casey was not bragging


    at all, he was afraid that this young man''s level was already far above his.


    "The game is not over yet, let''s continue." Casey said.


    Scarlett was full of shame, how could she have the mood to continue ying chess at this time, she


    was so contemptuous and mocked Casey at the beginning, now Casey proved himself with his


    amazing skill, she only felt that she was an arrogant fool in front of him.


    Lukas didn''t know much about Go, he only knew that Scarlett hadn''t lost yet. Seeing that Scarlett was


    sitting still, he said, "Sister Scarlett, what are you waiting for, you haven¡¯t lost the game yet. Your level


    is much higher than his. Try again and use your brain to beat this loser down."


    Scarlett immediately red at Lukas, she now hated her brother, if he hadn''te and said Casey was


    a loser, she wouldn''t have believed him and despised Casey as he did.


    "Whether you will win or lose, finishing the game is a respect for Go itself." Casey said peacefully.


    When Scarlett heard Casey''s words, she immediately took a deep breath, then nodded seriously and


    continued to y the game with Casey.


    Dexter shook his head helplessly, he was also clear that no matter how hard Scarlett resisted, there


    was no chance to win.


    However, she felt that Casey''s words were also reasonable, just through these words, she was able to


    see Casey''s character.


    To be able to have such a calm and steady character at such a young age was not often seen among


    people of his age, especially someone like Casey who could achieve to such a high level.


    Lukas had only shown some talents in business and already had thought he was the most gifted


    person in the world, while Casey had reached the top level of Go, but showed no restlessness, he was


    the kind of person who could really achieve great things.


    Owen saw that Casey was about to win, he showed a smug smile, and walked to Dexter and said,


    "How about it, I told you before that Casey was not as easy as you thought, now you are convinced,


    right?"


    Dexter was embarrassed and said, "Of course, I really didn''t expect you to find such a great person to


    represent you, at first I thought that even if you were looking for someone, you wouldn''t be able to find


    someone that was very great, it seems that I was overconfident."


    After a short time, Casey dropped hisst piece, Scarlett stood up directly, bowed to Casey with a face


    full of shame, and said, "I have lost, I apologize for my contempt to you before, I hope I can get your


    forgiveness."


    Casey smiled, he did not expect Scarlett was also a big-hearted person. She could immediately


    apologize to him after losing the game without any hesitation. This kind of character is much better than


    those who had lost the game and still were reluctant to admit it.


    "Sister Scarlett, why are you apologizing to him, he just won against you once, you two could y two


    times more. The one who wins two out of three times will be the winner. He definitely can''t win against


    you." Lukas said on the side with a face full of indifference.


    Scarlett looked at Lukas with an angry face and shouted, "Even if we y ten times more, I still can''t


    win him, so just apologize to him for your attitude now!"


    "Why should I apologize to a loser, I am the heir of the Green family, how can I apologize to someone


    like him when I have such a high status." Lukas said disdainfully.


    Scarlett directly reached out and pinched Lukas¡¯s ear, dragging him to Casey¡¯s side, and said in a cold


    voice, "Say sorry!"


    It could be said that Lukas was awless little bully at home, but the only thing he was afraid of was his


    sister, as long as Scarlett was furious, Lukas would immediately do whatever his sister asked.


    "Sister Scarlett, be gentle, my ears are about to be twisted off by you, I will apologize to him, okay."


    Lukas hurriedly said.


    Only then did Scarlett let go of her hand, Lukas looked at Casey and said with some displeasure, "I''m


    sorry."


    "Is this your attitude to show your apology?" Scarlett kicked at Lukas heavily.


    Lukas hurriedly said sorry to Casey again seriously, and only then did Scarlett let him go.


    Dexter looked at Scarlett, feeling a little strange and said to himself, "Why is Scarlett so strange today,


    even if she lost the game, she shouldn''t react so violently."


    "Can''t you see that, isn''t it obvious that your daughter has a crush on Casey?" Owen said directly.


    Dexter red at him and said, "Owen, don''t make joke with me, they just yed a game, how could


    Scarlett have taken a fancy to this boy so quickly."


    Owen smiled and said, "Don''t you know that Go is the best way to understand a person''s character?


    After ying this game, two of them have already understood each other''s character clearly, there is no


    need for them to get to know each other. Casey, although carrying a bad reputation, still was a young


    man that could attract young girl¡¯s attention. So what¡¯s your opinion, do you want to consider to marry


    your daughter to Casey?"


    "I didn''t expect that after all these years, you''re still so immodest." Dexter said to Owen with a ck


    face.


    But now after knowing that Casey had such a high attainment in Go, he was also somewhat convinced


    in his heart, after all, it wasn''t easy to find a good son-inw these days.


    "Master, isn''t there still a bet between you two, now that Casey has won, can''t we then make a random


    request to them?" Luna suddenly said.


    Owen pped his thigh and said, "Right, Dexter, you can''t y tricks, you said you would realize a


    promise for us as long as we won."


    Dexter looked at Owen and said, "Of course, I, Dexter, always keep my word, tell me your request, as


    long as I can realize it, I will never refuse."


    Owen smiled and said, "That time you said, if I lose, I have to give Luna to your son as your daughter-


    inw, since we win now, how about you give your daughter to Casey as his little wife?"


    "No way!" Casey, Luna, and Scarlett said at the same time.


    Owen was full of wonder as he turned his head to look at Luna and said, "Why don''t you agree too?"


    Casey and Scarlett reacted in such a way, which Owen could understand, but he could not figure out


    why Luna would also oppose his proposal too.


    Luna felt a bit embarrassed, with her eyes drifting, saying, "Because... because Casey is a man with a


    wife, how could you always think to find a young wife for him, I can not bear it so I oppose your


    proposal."


    Owen narrowed his eyes and stared at Luna for a moment, smiled badly, showing an unspeakable


    look. He did not say more again.


    Dexter and Scarlett heard that Casey already had a wife, the thoughts in their hearts were different,


    Scarlett showed a hint of blush, but quickly she suppressed it.


    Casey walked to the side of Owen, gritted his teeth and said to him, "If you dare to find me a little wife


    again in the future, be careful I''ll tear your old bones apart!"


    Owenughed loudly and hurriedly said, "Okay, okay, no more jokes with you guys, this bet was won


    by Casey, then I''ll let Casey decide what to do. Casey, you can make a request to Dexter, the Green


    family is still very powerful, even if you ask him to give you a golden mountain, maybe he can give it to


    you."


    In view of what Owen just said, Casey didn¡¯t n to ask a small favor. He was thinking that if he


    wanted to help Conor take revenge, only relying on the power of J City was not enough, after all, it was


    very far away from here. Casey had to find a way to use the local power.


    The Green family is undoubtedly the best choice.


    Casey looked at Dexter and asked, "Dexter, do you know a person called Conor?"

 Chapter 275 I Dont Want to

    Chapter 275 I Don''t Want to


    After Dexter heard Casey''s words, he was slightly taken aback, but he quickly reacted and said,


    "Naturally, I have heard of him in the past few years. Conor was famous in QY City. The Underground


    World of QY city were controlled by him alone, and he was powerful in QY City."


    "My family has a status that no one can shake in QY City. When Conor was developing well, I also


    considered getting rid of him so as not to affect the status of the Green family. However, I have had


    some contact with Conorter, and found that he was an unsophisticated person and had no idea of


    confronting the Green family, so I didn''t take action against him."


    "Later it seemed that something happened to Conor. It was rumored that he was killed by one of his


    men on a rainy night, and I haven''t seen him since then."


    "Why are you asking about this?" Dexter finished speaking, giving Casey a puzzled look.


    Casey smiled at Dexter and said, "Conor is not dead. He is now working for me now. The request I


    want to make is very simple. I hope you can help me take revenge for Conor."


    Dexter was shocked. He didn''t expect Conor to be alive and work for Casey, which was indeed


    unexpected.


    "Unexpectedly, Conor is still alive. Based on what I know about him, he is a very proud person. It is


    very difficult to make him willing to be a subordinate. At first, I wanted to recruit him, but was rejected


    by him directly. It seems that you are not as simple as we thought." Dexter cast an admiring look at


    Casey.


    Casey smiled and said, "I''m just lucky to be friends with him. I wonder if you can avenge my friend?"


    Dexter smiled suddenly and said, "As you win the chess game, I will naturally agree to your request. I,


    Dexter, is not the kind of trustless person. The forces that Conor left behind have not developed well


    since he left. It''s easy to avenge him with the power of the Green family."


    Casey nodded. He had thought about revenge for Conor a long time ago, but he hadn''t found a


    suitable opportunity. With the help of the Green family this time, it would not be difficult to take revenge.


    "By the way, after Conor left, who took over his power?" Casey remembered that Morgan had


    investigated Conor and said that if Conor wanted to, he could gather some confidants and fight back.


    It was just that Conor didn''t do this. Instead, he chose to flee. Then he was besieged by a group of


    subordinates. When he finally escaped, his arm was already broken.


    Casey was also a little confused about this. He asked Conor several timester, but Conor didn''t want


    to say the reason, so Casey had no choice but to let it go.


    "After Conor left, it was a woman who took over his power. My men found out that this woman should


    have had a romantic rtionship with Conor before. When I knew about this, I still felt a little emotional.


    Even his woman would betray him. It''s really unpredictable," Dexter said with emotion.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Casey frowned. He didn''t expect that the one who took over the power of Conor would be a woman. At


    Conor''s level, he shouldn''t be so stupid to make his own woman betrayed. This matter was not as


    simple as he thought. .


    "Then, thank you, Mr. Dexter. I will go back tomunicate with Conor, if he wants revenge, please do


    not stand by," Casey said.


    Dexter nodded, then a trace of hesitation appeared on his face, as if he had something to say.


    Seeing him like this, Casey asked, "Is there anything you want to say? Or is it difficult for you to avenge


    Conor?"


    "No. It''s a trivial matter to avenge Conor. It''s just that I have another thing. I want to ask you for help,


    but I lost the game and should have met your requirements. I feel a little embarrassed to ask you for


    help," Dexter said.


    "Oh? What''s the matter?" Casey asked.


    "Soon, there will be a chesspetition in QY City. At that time, more than a dozen Chess


    Associations around QY City will participate. This game can only be participated by the younger


    generation. Originally, this is just a normalpetition. I don''t care about the result, and I have


    confidence in Scarlett."


    "But during this period of time I got news that there is a genius in JC Chess Association, named Abel,


    with amazing strength. The chairman of JC Chess Association is the chairman of Y Real Estate. He


    has always wanted to enter the real estate industry of QY City. It is the lifeblood of the Green family,


    and naturally I can''t let him take advantage of it."


    "But this time Y Real Estate intends to rely on the chesspetition to make itself famous in QY City. If


    Abel wins the game, his advertising effect will help Y Real Estate have a good start in QY City. At that


    time, part of the profits of the real estate industry will be taken away, which will have a great impact on


    the Green family. The chairman of Y Real Estate is a greedy person. Most of theirpany''s projects


    are jerry-built constructions. I don'' want QY City''s real estate industry to be affected by him."


    "The only way to stop Y Real Estate is to defeat Abel in the chesspetition. We came to J City this


    time to find out the strength of Abel. We watched his games in the past two days and found that his


    level is quite high. Among the younger generation, few can be his opponents, even Scarlett is not sure


    to beat him."


    "So I want to ask you to take part in the chesspetition on behalf of the QY Chess Association. As


    long as you can beat Abel, I can promise you one more request. I hope you can help me."


    After hearing what Dexter said, Casey nodded. He had naturally heard of the reputation of Y Real


    Estate. Although it was powerful, its jerry-built constructions were also very famous. Moreover, Y Real


    Estate had provoked TY Group. It was just Charles didn''t take it seriously.


    Now hearing Dexter say this, Casey still felt a little disgusted with Y Real Estate. If apany with


    jerry-built constructions could develop well, it would only harm more people.


    Anyway, he just had to y chess, and could also get a favor from the Green family. For Casey, this


    was a safe bet.


    "Yes, I will help you then," Casey said.


    Dexter''s eyes lit up, and then he looked at Casey gratefully. He thought Casey would not agree, after


    all, Y Real Estate was also from J City.


    Casey didn''t care about this. Even if he was from J City, he wouldn''t help apany with jerry-built


    constructions because of this.


    Scarlett was grateful when she heard Casey''s promise, and her gaze at Casey became much softer.


    The chesspetition was in a week''s time, Casey told Dexter that he wouldmunicate with Conor


    first. If possible, try to avenge Conor before thepetition.


    After getting agreement, Casey chatted with them for a while. Lukas seemed to be very interested in


    Luna, but Luna had been following Casey and let Casey block Lukas. After Lukas knew that Casey was


    married, he was not hostile to Casey. After all, no matter what, it was impossible for Luna to have


    designs on a married man.


    Scarlett also talked to Casey time from time. Dexter had never seen Scarlett take such initiative to


    anyone before.


    At about eleven o''clock in the evening, Casey came out of the hospital and hurried to go home.


    After Edith returned from the TC International Hotel, she was still a bit wronged. After all, she was


    almost felt up by Paul.


    She originally wanted toin to Casey, but when she came back, she found that Casey was not at


    home, which made her feel a little disappointed.


    After taking a shower, she went back to the room to lie down, thinking Casey should be back soon.


    However, Casey didn''t arrive at home until eleven o''clock.


    She drank a lot of alcohol while dinner, and when shey down on the bed, she was already sleepy. In


    the end, she couldn''t hold on and fell asleep.


    After Casey got home, he tiptoed into the room and saw Edith lying on the bed without the quilt. He felt


    a little distressed and quickly took the quilt to cover her.


    Edith rolled over, grabbed Casey''s arm, and said in her sleep, "Casey, thank you."


    Casey''s mouth curled slightly, and theny on Edith''s side, just letting her grab his arm all night.


    The next morning, when Edith woke up, she saw Casey lying next to her in clothes and her hand was


    holding Casey''s arm. Casey kept a position in order to make her morefortable and did not move all


    night.


    Edith immediately understood what was going on, and felt grateful to Casey.


    She originally nned to talk to Casey about Y Real Estate today, but thinking that Casey had already


    paid so much for her, she couldn''t always let Casey worry about her. As a result, she had to settle the


    matter by herself this time.


    At breakfast, Casey asked Edith, "How''s the project going?"


    Casey still didn''t know that the project Edith nned was with Y Real Estate. If he knew, he might stop


    Edith directly and ask TY Group to give her a new project.


    With a trace of embarrassment on Edith''s face, she said, "It... it''s almost done. I''ll go to theirpany


    again today and there should be no problem."


    Seeing Edith said this, Casey also nodded. He would leave for QY City soon and would stay there for


    at least a week, so he must make sure that there was no problem with Edith.


    "I may be away for a week to go to QY City. I have to deal with some things there. If you have any


    problems here, you can tell me and I will help you handle it before leaving," Casey said.


    When Edith heard that Casey was going to deal with things, she didn''t want to bother Casey, so she


    shook her head and said, "It''s okay, I can do it myself."


    Seeing Edith''s insistence, Casey didn''t think much about it. He thought that Edith''s cooperation this


    time was very smooth, and he also praised Edith.


    "Casey, what are you going to do in QY City this time?" Edith asked.


    "Help my friend get back some things that belong to him, and participate in apetition by the way,"


    Casey said.


    "Competitione? Whatpetition?" Edith asked.


    "Chesspetition," Casey replied.


    "Can you still y chess?" Edith''s eyes widened.


    "I have a lot of abilities and I will show them to you as soon as I have time." Casey smiled and stroked


    Edith''s head.


    Edith sighed inside. She felt that the gap between herself and Casey was getting bigger and bigger.


    Sometimes she even wondered if she could be worthy of Casey.


    "No, I have to fight for this cooperation by myself, and I can''t let Casey help me anymore." Edith


    thought.


    After breakfast, Casey went all the way to Starry Night Club.


    Conor poured tea for Casey and asked with a smile, "You came to see the situation of Tyler yesterday,


    why did youe again today?"


    "I am not here for Tyler, but for you," Casey said.


    Conor was taken aback and sat next to Casey, "For me?"


    "You have been in J City for more than a year, right? Adding the time you used to hide your identity, it''s


    almost two years," Casey said.


    "Why do you talk about it? Are you trying to drive me away?" Conor looked at Casey strangely.


    Caseyughed and said, "How can I be willing to drive you away? I came to you today to ask if you are


    given a chance now, do you want to avenge on the people who betrayed you?"


    Conor froze for a moment, then said categorically, "I don''t want to."

 Chapter 276 Conors Past

    Chapter 276 Conor''s Past


    Hearing Conor''s answer, Casey squirted out the tea he had drunk in his mouth. It waspletely


    different from what he thought.


    He originally thought that after Conor heard what he said, he would be very surprised, and would


    definitely say that he wanted to avenge him a long time ago after calming down.


    However, his reaction was so swift, and he rejected Casey directly.


    Casey couldn''t understand it. Being betrayed by his subordinates was obviously a blood debt. Conor


    didn''t want to take revenge, which made him wonder what Conor thought.


    "You don''t need to refuse me so quickly. You don''t want revenge. Is it because of that woman?" Casey


    asked.


    Conor''s eyes widened, and he said, "How do you know!"


    Caseyughed nkly and said, "Do I guess right? You are so excited. I didn''t expect that you would


    run into such an out-dated story."


    "What out-dated story, what are you talking about?" Conor looked at Casey with a puzzled look. He


    was surprised just now because Casey knew that he refused to take revenge because of a woman, but


    he didn''t know what Casey meant. What was the out-dated story?


    "You refused to take revenge because the person who betrayed you was the woman you loved before.


    You obviously had the opportunity to fight back, but you gave up because you loved this woman too


    deeply. Even if she hurt you, you still refused to retaliate against her. Isn''t it an out-dated story?" Casey


    said.


    Conor immediately rolled his eyes at him and said, "What you said is really an out-dated story, but it


    has nothing to do with me. How do you know that there is a woman in my past? I never told you."


    "The power you created on you own is now being taken over by a woman. I can know what happened


    easily. If I am wrong, then why is a woman taking over your power and you still refuse to take


    revenge?" Casey was confused.


    The expression on Conor''s face changed drastically, and he said loudly, "What are you talking about! Is


    a woman taking over my power?"


    Casey nodded and asked, "You don''t know about this?"


    Conor took a deep breath and tried to control his mood. It was the first time that Casey saw him so


    excited.


    "Damn the Foster family, let Betty be their figurehead and they enjoy thefort behind. How cruel


    they are. I thought that as long as I gave up, the Foster family would treat Betty kindly. It seems that I


    am wrong," Conor muttered to himself.


    When Casey heard Conor''s words, he immediately asked, "What the hell was going on back then? You


    keep it as a secret, which will only make yourself upset. It''s better to tell me. If there is any problem, I


    will help you solve it."


    Conor sighed, then took out a cigarette, lit it, and said, "Since you want to hear it, then I will tell you that


    this matter has indeed been held in my heart for a long time."


    After that, Conor told Casey carefully about his original situation. After Casey heard it, he was


    surprised. He didn''t expect Conor to have such an experience.


    It turned out that Conor used to be in QY City and was really a pancake seller. He dropped out of


    school after graduating from high school. Because he didn''t know what to do, he learned how to make


    pancakes from his father.


    At that time, Conor thought he would be like this in his life, selling pancakes every day, marrying a wife,


    and having a child in two years. His life had been clearly arranged.


    The trajectory of his life changed on a drizzle afternoon. On that day, he closed his stall that day and


    was about to go back. When passing an alley, he saw two gangsters grabbing a girl''s bag.


    He immediately rushed towards the alley and ran after the two gangsters.


    Conor grew up with a strong and healthy body, and he was at his most vigorous age. Therefore, he


    caught up with the two bag grabbers all at once.


    When the two saw Conor chasing after him, thinking that they were two, so they stopped to fight Conor.


    Conor relied on his strong physical fitness to beat the two people away. Of course, he also got hurt.


    Fortunately, in the end he snatched the bag back and gave it back to the girl.


    ording to Conor, the reason why he would help Edith chase the bag-snatcher was because he


    remembered what happened back then.


    The girl was very grateful to Conor. Seeing that he had been badly battered about the head and face,


    she felt a little guilty and insisted on applying medicine to Conor.


    It was during the application of the medicine that Conor found that the girl was gentle and beautiful, and


    he was infatuated with this girl.


    The girl also had a great affection for Conor. After that day, she often came to Conor to buy pancakes.


    In order to let the girls eat delicious pancakes, Conor practiced his skills and finally made his own


    pancakes the best in QY City.


    After some time, Conor confessed to the girl, and the girl agreed. They fell in love and agreed to be


    together for the rest of their lives.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    However, nothing goodsted forever. Not long after, Conor discovered that the girl was ady from a


    second-rate family in QY City, named Betty Foster.


    The Foster family where Betty was from had some power in QY City, simr to the status of the Patel


    family in J City.


    The olddy in charge of the the Foster family was a person who prefered males to females. She


    believed that girls were born to serve the family. Therefore, Betty''s status in the Foster family was not


    high and she was often bullied by her brother, Wilson Foster.


    At that time Conor and Betty''s love affair was discovered by Madam Foster. Betty was directly beaten


    and asked not to meet Conor again.


    Conor was just a pancake seller, and the the Foster family naturally didn''t like him. Madam Foster still


    wanted Betty to marry in to other big families, so as to consolidate the position of the Foster family.


    Conor and Betty were naturally unwilling to be obstructed by Madam Foster. Conor helped Betty


    escape from her family and took out the household registration book. They directly got married.


    Madam Foster was furious when she knew that Betty had registered for marriage with Conor, and she


    had them arrested and beaten hard.


    Conor was not convinced. He didn''t understand why Madam Foster treat Betty so harshly, saying that


    he would definitely give Betty the happiness she wanted.


    However, his determination was ridiculed by everyone in the Foster family. In the eyes of the Foster


    family, he was just a pancake seller.


    He was thrown out of the Foster family''s gate that day, and the marriage certificates of him and Betty


    were stamped on their feet. Madam Foster told him that when he was eligible to sit on an equal footing


    with the Foster family, she would let Betty be with him.


    From that day on, Conor made up his mind and vowed to take Betty from the Foster family.


    It could be imagined how perseverant a man, who could make pancakes the best in the city for a


    woman he liked, was.


    In just a few years of effort, Conor relied on his own efforts to flourish in the Underground World of QY


    City. The young man who sold pancakes in the past had also turned into a respected bigwig.


    On the day he unified the Underground World of QY City, he took a group of his men to the Foster


    family, and took Betty away in the surprised gazes of everyone in the Foster family.


    At that time, Conor had be the Emperor of the Underground World of QY City, and his power was


    no less than that of some first-ss families. The Foster family was nothing in front of Conor.


    He originally thought that after he reached such a height, the Foster family would respect him and let


    Betty marry him gracefully, but he still underestimated the shamelessness of the Foster family.


    On the surface, the Foster family agreed to the marriage between Betty and Conor, but Madam Foster


    threatened Conor with Betty, so that Conor had to arrange Wilson by his side. Moreover, Wilson''s


    position must be equal to that of Conor


    In the view of Madam Foster, Wilson was the hope of the Foster family. No matter how great Conor


    was, he was just an outsider. Since Conor had now married Betty, she would definitely use this


    rtionship to let Wilson get better development.


    Because of Betty, Conor endured the incident and arranged Wilson by his side. He thought he was


    Wilson''s brother-inw anyway, even if he let Wilson share some rights, it would be fine.


    But what he didn''t expect was that during the time that Wilson was by his side, Madam Foster taught


    him to cultivate his confidants and figure out a way to separate Conor from his subordinates, and to


    prepare for one day seizing Conor''s power.


    After spending a few years in peace, Madam Foster and Wilson were already very well prepared. On


    the day Conor took someone to kill thest person who was against him in QY City, Madam Foster


    arrested Betty, then send someone to hunt down Conor.


    At this time, Wilson had bought nearly half of Conor''s subordinates. He lied to everyone that Conor did


    not treat them as friends at all. He said once Conor had a chance to enter to the top ss, he would


    kick them away.


    Everyone was bewitched by Wilson, even if they knew that Conor was being chased, they didn''t mean


    to rescue him.


    Wilson took his confidants to kill Conor. At this time, Conor had the opportunity to make it clear to his


    men and asked them to help him fight back.


    However, Betty was controlled by Madam Foster. As long as Conor dared to do this, Madam Foster


    would kill Betty. In the eyes of Madam Foster, Betty was not her granddaughter at all. Only Wilson was


    her family.


    Wilson also told Conor that as long as he didn''t resist, he could save Betty and let her spend the rest of


    her life in peace.


    Conor had no choice but to escape. Wilson believed that Conor was bound to die, so he only sent his


    men chase and kill Conor.


    Conor fought his way out and killed all the people who chased him. In the end, he didn''t have any


    strength himself, and fled to J City in a truck.


    Wilson knew that Conor was not dead, but he estimated Conor should not live long in his condition, so


    he announced to the outside world that Conor was dead.


    And he only sent Josh to check Conor''s trace. In his opinion, in this case, it was meaningless whether


    Conor was dead or not.


    After listening to Conor''s story, Casey patted him on the shoulder, with a trace of sympathy in his eyes.


    There were many simrities between them, but Conor obviously looked worse than Casey.


    What he worked so hard for so long was robbed by others. Conor could endure it this way, which was


    more than flesh and blood could stand.


    "So, it is Betty who is taking over the Underground World of QY City, and she is at the mercy of the


    Foster family. Then, if something happens, Betty will be in trouble, and Wilson will be safe and sound.


    So the outside world would think that it was Betty who coveted your position and acted on you instead


    of suspecting Wilson. The Foster family was really ruthless," Casey said.


    There was a murderous look in Conor''s eyes, and he said coldly, "I thought they would fulfill their


    promise and let Betty spend the rest of her life in peace, so I never thought about the situation in QY


    City. I didn''t expect them to be so ruthless. They have already gotten what they want, but they still treat


    Betty as a tool. It seems that I am too naive."


    Casey stared at Conor, then asked, "Then if I want you to take revenge, will you take revenge?"


    Conor took a deep breath and said coldly, "If there is a chance, I will definitely show no mercy to the


    Foster family this time. They don''t treat Betty as a human being, and I don''t have to be kind to them. As


    long as I can save Betty, even if I have to kill all the people of , I would not hesitate to do it!"


    "Okay! Since you have said so, and I will help you kill the Foster family and get back all the things that


    should belong to you!" Casey said with arrogance.

 Chapter 277 Go To QY City

    Chapter 277 Go To QY City


    Y Real Estate, in Jason''s office.


    Edith was sitting in front of Jason frowning.


    "Mr. Jason, didn''t we reach an agreement that we will sign the contract today. Why are you going back


    now?" Edith said.


    Jason nced at Edith with a cold look, and said, "I drank too much yesterday and said something


    wrong. If I don''t sign this contract, are you going to force me to sign it?"


    Edith suddenly clenched her fist. She originally imagined that Jason would be more reasonable than


    Paul, but it turned out that she was wrong.


    "Mr. Jason, you should have seen the performance of ourpany. The best partner for your project is


    us. If you give up working with us now, it will be a big loss for Y Real Estate," Edith said.


    Jason sneered, and said, "Don''t take yourself too seriously. Our Y Real Estate is notck of partners.


    The Patel family is just a second-rate family. Without you, there are still many people wanting to


    cooperate with us."


    "It''s you who are ingrateful. My son is fond of you. It''s your blessing. Is it possible that he is still inferior


    to your useless husband? As long as you agree to my son, I will sign the contract with you. If you don''t


    agree, not only will I not give you the project, but I can also guarantee that you will never receive any


    projects in the future. Don''t think I''m just kidding," Jason said coldly.


    Edith''s look changed. She didn''t expect Jason to be so cruel. For Paul, he wanted to target the Patel


    family''spany.


    "Mr. Jason, I really didn''t expect you to be such a person. Even if I have to give up this project, I won''t


    agree to your unreasonable request!" Edith stood up directly.


    Jason was not in a hurry. In his opinion, Edith was just stubborn. When the Patel family really couldn''t


    get any projects, Edith would rush to seduce his son. Maybe then he could mess around with her.


    "Please," Jason said.


    Edith gritted her teeth, picked up her belongings, and walked out of the office.


    After Edith left, Jason picked up the phone and called his secretary.


    "Inform allpanies rted to Y Real Estate. Whoever dares to cooperate with the Patel family''s


    fond of."


    "By the way, how are the preparations for the chesspetition? Tell Abel, thispetition is very


    important to Y Real Estate. As long as he can win, he will be prosperous and wealthy in the future."


    "By the way, book a ticket for me. I will be there in person when thepetitiones. Whether I can


    have a good start in QY City or not depends on thepetition."


    ...


    After Edith returned home, her expression was a little dim. Although Jason didn''t do anything to her


    today, he threatened that if she refused to be with his son, no one would dare to cooperate with the


    Patel family''spany in the future.


    This was undoubtedly a fatal blow to the Patel family''spany. Without a partner, the Patel family''s


    She couldn''t understand why she worked so hard, but in the end she was still limited by others. Was it


    possible to be threatened by these people because she was beautiful?


    On the way back, she was very depressed. She felt wronged and didn''t know who to talk to. She


    wanted to ask Casey for help. If Casey was here, he should have solved the matter easily.


    But she just made up her mind in the morning to develop thepany by herself, so she gave up this


    idea again.


    After entering the door, Edith saw Casey sitting on the sofa, took a deep breath, put away the


    unpleasant expression, and made her expression look more natural.


    Seeing Edith''s return, Casey hurriedly pulled her to the sofa with a smile, and said, "I''m going to QY


    City tonight, and I will leaveter. You have to take care of yourself during the few days I''m away."


    After deciding to take revenge, Conor wanted to get to QY City as soon as possible. He didn''t know


    that Betty was at the mercy of the Foster family before. Now that he knew it, he naturally wanted to


    rescue her as quickly as possible.


    Edith was a little surprised, and asked, "Should you be leaving today? Is it an urgent matter?"


    Casey nodded and said, "It should only take a week at most. I''ll be back when I''m done. Don''t worry."


    Edith nodded, she looked a little upset. She didn''t want Casey to leave. As long as Casey was there,


    even if there was a big problem, she would have a sense of security. When Casey was gone, she had


    no confidence.


    But instead of showing it, she said, "You can rest assured, there is nothing wrong with me."


    Casey smiled, then told Edith Charles''s number and said, "If there is a problem with thepany, you


    should dial this number. This is a very good friend of mine. He will help you solve general problems."


    Edith took down the phone number and thought that Y Real Estate would target the Patel family''s


    After talking to Edith, Casey packed up his clothes and walked out of the house with a backpack on his


    back.


    The Airport of J City.


    Casey and Conor arrived at the ticket gate. Conor looked at Casey weirdly and asked, "Are you sure,


    only the two of us will go to QY City for revenge?"


    Casey smiled and said, "Well, are we not enough?"


    Conor immediately rolled his eyes at Casey, and said, "I know you are good at fight. You can beat one


    hundred people easily. But the point is, what we have to face is the entire Underground World of QY


    City. Our revenge is more than just a few fights."


    "I''m kidding you, I''ve made arrangements for QY City. When we get off the ne, someone should


    Conor was taken aback and asked, "Who is here to pick us up?"


    "People from the Green family, you should know it," Casey replied.


    The expression on Conor''s face changed, he looked at Casey in shock, and eximed, "The Green


    Family! You actually asked the Green Family of QY City for help!"


    "What''s wrong? Is it weird? Can''t the Green family defeat the force you created?" Casey said with a


    smile.


    Conor knew Casey was teasing him, and said silently, "The Green family in QY City can control the


    whole QY City. Although the power I created is not weak, it is much worse than the Green family. If they


    are really willing to help us, then this matter should be much easier."


    Casey nodded. He also knew that the Green family was powerful. Even if the Foster family had Conor''s


    power as a helper, they were still just an ant in the Green family''s eyes.


    This was why Casey dared to take Conor to QY City alone.


    After hearing Casey''s words, Conor obviously became more rxed. With the help of the Green family,


    he didn''t need to worry too much.


    When the they lined up, two girls stood behind Casey. One of the girls nced at Casey, and then


    eximed, "Casey, why are you here?"


    Casey turned his head and looked behind him, and found that the woman behind him was Edith''s


    ssmate, Le.


    Last time Le made trouble for Casey and Edith, Sam pped her twice. Later, Sam took back the


    house he bought for Le in Hazelfield Estate.


    Although Le regretted it, she didn''t know why Sam helped Casey. Her resentment towards Casey


    had not dissipated.


    It was just that Sam took back the house in Hazelfield Estate, Le couldn''t continue to live in


    Hazelfield Estate, she and Casey had no intersection, and they never met again.


    Le''s cousin Faith came to Le''s house the other day. She was from QY City. When she left, she


    invited Le to visit QY City. She said that there was a chesspetition in a few days. Le didn''t


    refuse, so she bought a ticket to QY City with Faith.


    Casey didn''t expect to run into Le here, but he didn''t take it seriously, and said hello to Le politely.


    Le looked at Casey with contempt, and said to Faith, "It was this idiot that caused me to lose the


    Hazelfield Estate house. Sam ignored me. It was all his fault."


    "He''s the wimp you talked about? It''s really bad luck. Let''s stay away from him so that he won''t bring us


    bad luck."


    Both of them stepped back a few steps. Faith got a bog mouth. After knowing that it was Casey in front


    her, she kept telling the people around Casey that Casey was a wimp and hoodoo, and asked


    everyone to stay away from Casey.


    Conor frowned and nced at the two women, and asked Casey, "I have acquaintances at the airport,


    do you need to teach them both?"


    "No, rush to QY City first," Casey said.


    After not long, the ticket was checked and the nended on the boundary of QY City after almost an


    hour''s journey.


    Casey and Conor came out of the airport and felt that QY City and J City had simr development


    levels, but its the environment was better than J City.


    It was already evening, and Casey felt a little hungry. The people sent by the Green family to pick them


    up had not arrived yet, so Casey nned to find a ce to have a meal first.


    They didn''t notice that Le and Faith followed them after they came out of the airport.


    "This idiot has troubled me so badly. I finally met him this time. I must not let him go!" Le gritted her


    teeth.


    Faith smiled at Le and said, "Don''t worry, I know QY City. This wimp is so shameless and hurt


    others. I should teach him a hard lesson. I will work with you to find a way to fix him."


    Le nodded, and then quickly followed Casey and Conor.


    Soon, Casey and Conor came to a bustlingmercial street. Not long after they walked, Casey saw a


    stylishly decorated restaurant named Bonanza Restaurant, which looked pretty good. Thus, he walked


    in with Conor.


    Le and Faith came to the door of Bonanza Restaurant, and Faith immediately showed a smirk on


    her face.


    "They are unlucky that the choose Bonanza Restaurant for dinner. If they go to another ce, I''m afraid


    I won''t be able to fix them. But it is easy to teach them a lesson in Bonanza Restaurant," Faith said.


    "Why do you say that?" Le asked with some confusion.


    "The owner of the Bonanza Restaurant is a big wig in the QY City catering industry. Although he is not


    a gangster, it is impossible to run so many chain stores in QY City for so many years if he has no


    support"


    "The owner''s name is Jay Dawson. He is very fat and looks like a pig. In his early years, someone said


    he was a pig, and he got a nickname. Later, after he opened a restaurant sessfully, he found a


    bunch of thugs to beat those who called him a pig."


    "Until now, the words "a pig or piggy" can''t appear in Bonanza Restaurant, otherwise their boss will


    definitely bring people over to beat the people who said this."


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    "I know a waiter here, andter I will ask him to nder Casey and his friend. When Jayes over,


    they won''t be able to leave."


    After listening to what Faith said, Le also had a smirk smile on her face. She thought it was a reliable


    method.


    They went into the restaurant together. Faith found the waiter she knew, gave him 200 dors, said


    something in his ear, and pointed to Casey and Conor in the distance.


    After that, the waiter went to Casey''s and Conor''s table, reached for Casey and yelled, "What are you


    talking about! You said our boss is a pig. You will be in trouble. If you don''t give me a reasonable


    exnation today, you can''t get out of here! "

 Chapter 278 I Am Jay Dawson

    Chapter 278 I Am Jay Dawson


    The voice of the waiter was very loud, which attracted all those who were having in the Bonanza


    Restaurant.


    Everyone turned their heads and looked at Casey and Conor, with sympathetic looks on their faces.


    "Unexpectedly, there are still people who dare tough at Mr. Dawson. Mr. Dawson is a giant in QY


    City''s catering industry. These two people are really dicing with death."


    "Tsk tsk, they ran to Bonanza Restaurant to say such things. Obviously, they want to risk their necks,


    right? Mr. Dawson hates the people who call him as a pig."


    "These two people may be from other ces. I guess they couldn''t help discussing it after they knew


    Mr. Dawson''s nickname, and it happened to be heard by the waiter. How unlucky they are!"


    ...


    Both Casey and Conor looked at the waiter with strange look, and didn''t know what the waiter was


    talking about.


    "You made a mistake, we didn''t say that your boss is a pig." Conor stared at the man and said.


    "Don''t quibble. I heard clearly just now. You two areughing at our boss as a pig!" the waiter said


    seriously.


    Faith had already told him just now that these two people were from another city, and they definitely


    had no power in QY City. He just had to insist that the two have scolded their boss, and they definitely


    had no way out.


    He also knew the temper of their boss. Anyone who had no support, no matter it was true or not, as


    long as someone discussed his nickname, they would first be beaten.


    He had seen his colleagues retaliate against others in this way before, so he was not worried that Jay


    would go into this matter.


    At this time, the manager of Bonanza Restaurant came over, frowned and looked at Casey and asked,


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Manager, they just said that our boss is a pig. I heard them, but they still don''t admit it," the waiter said


    viciously.


    The expression on manager''s face changed, he turned his head and red at Casey and Conor, and


    said coldly, "Don''t you know the rules of Bonanza Restaurant? Dare to make fun of our boss. Are you


    dicing with death?"


    "We didn''t make a joke about your boss. We don''t even know what your boss''s nickname is. It''s your


    waiter who suddenly went crazy. It has nothing to do with us," Conor said coldly.


    Jay only made achievements in the past few years. Conor had left QY City for a long time, so he didn''t


    know what the current QY City was, and naturally he didn''t know Jay.


    "Don''t quibble. Of course you won''t admit it now, but I heard it clearly at that time. You absolutely


    Casey stared at the waiter, then nced around, and after seeing Le and Faith sitting in the corner,


    he seemed to understand something.


    He pointed his finger at Le and said, "They asked you to say that."


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    "What are you talking about? Don''t try to shirk responsibility." The waiter didn''t expect Casey to guess


    what was going on at once, and suddenly panicked.


    Seeing Casey looking at them, Le and Faith quickly covered their faces with the menu.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. There are rules in our restaurant. Those who mock our boss¡¯s nickname have to


    pay 10,000 dors per person. We will not notify the boss about this. You two, do you want to give the


    money or let our boss bring his thugs here?" the manager said impatiently.


    "It is sheer fiction to let us pay you money with just a word from you. You take yourself too seriously,"


    Conor said coldly.


    "What, don''t you guys pay?" The manager nced at Conor.


    "Want me to pay? No way!" Conor said.


    "You should give them the money honestly. They are not joking. If they really ask their boss toe,


    you will be in trouble." A person who was eating nearby persuaded Conor.


    "Well, I didn''t expect that when I came back after a few years, QY City turned out to be like this. Even


    the waiters in a restaurant are so arrogant and want to wangle money in this way. How dare you!"


    Conor said.


    "You don''t pay us, right? Then you just wait here. When our bosses, you will not only pay, but also


    get beaten by our boss. You are ingrateful," the manager scolded. After that, he took out his phone and


    called their boss.


    Everyone shook their heads for a while, thinking that Conor was too stupid to do this.


    Le and Faith both had a sneer when they saw the manager called the boss.


    "As long as the manager calls the owner of Bonanza Restaurant, they can''t run away. Let''s go. It is


    easy to know what will happen next," Faith got up.


    Le gloated at Casey, and then walked out with Faith.


    When Casey saw this, he wanted to stop the them, and the waiter stopped him immediately.


    "What''s the matter? Do you want to run away? Tell you, since you cause trouble in Bonanza


    Restaurant, there is no possibility for you to run away!" the waiter shouted.


    The remaining waiters in the Bonanza Restaurant immediately surrounded them, blocking the way of


    Casey and Conor, preventing them from escaping.


    When Casey saw this, he didn''t continue chasing after Le. Today''s trouble was unavoidable, but it


    was nothing to him.


    Although Le was hateful, Casey was not bored enough to have to chase her.


    "Sit down and have dinner first, and wait until their bosses over." Casey sat down at the table and


    continued to eat.


    Conor sat down with him, ring at these people.


    The manager and the waiters all sneered. They did not expect that Casey was so calm and contunied


    to have dinner at this time.


    "You two had better eat more. Then you can hold on the beatter. Don''t give in when our boss is


    here," the manager said viciously.


    Not long after, there was a sound of footsteps outside the Bonanza Restaurant, and then a group of


    people rushed in. The leader was a man with a big head and a thick neck and a beer belly. This person


    was the owner of the Bonanza Restaurant, Jay Dawson.


    "Fuck, who is calling me a pig again. Come out, and see I will beat him to be a pig!" Jay shouted.


    The manager hurriedly waved to him and said, "Boss, here they are!"


    The men Jay had brought around immediately surrounded Casey and Conor''s table. When others saw


    this, they all hurried to the corner.


    Jay walked up to Casey and Conor, stared at them both murderously, and said, "You two call me a


    pig?"


    Casey stared at the man, and from the perspective of his size, he did look like a pig.


    "What''s your name?" Casey asked.


    "I am Jay Dawson! Haven''t you heard my name?" Jay shouted.


    Casey and Conor looked at each other and couldn''t helpughing.


    No wonder this boss was so sensitive to others saying that he was a pig, because he really looked


    funny.


    "Fuck, what are you twoughing at? Do you think I am funny?" Jay looked at Casey and Conor with a


    sullen look.


    "No, it was a misunderstanding. We didn''t scold you," Casey said lightly.


    "You fucking pretend. You idiots have always dared not to admit what you did. It happens I want to


    have a fight, and I will deck you and scare the hell out of you!" Jay shouted.


    "At that time, I ask you to pay for it, you refused. Now it''s toote for you to regret it!" The manager


    stared at Casey and Conor with a sneer.


    Casey frowned and said, "We don''t want to make thing worse. This waiter knows whether we scolded


    you.. If you really want to do something to us today, I think you will regret it."


    "You just call our boss a pig. Don''t quibble. Boss, you should beat them. They are too arrogant. They


    have been scolding you as a pig." The waiter snorted coldly.


    Jay''s face was full of anger, and he was about to act on Casey immediately, punching Casey directly in


    the face.


    Casey reached out and squeezed his wrist, patted his stomach with the other hand, and moved his


    body back several steps.


    Jay didn''t expect Casey to be so strong. He turned his head and red at his hands and shouted,


    "What the fuck are you doing in a daze, beat them up!"


    A group of people rushed towards Casey and Conor.


    Casey and Conor both moved immediately, knocking down the front few people to the ground.


    When the people behind saw this, they didn''t dare to step forward for a while.


    The people looked on passively were all surprised. They thought that Casey and Conor would be in


    trouble today. What they didn''t expect was that they were so strong that even Jay''s thugs were no


    match for them.


    Casey looked at Jay coldly and said, "I said, I don''t want to make things worse. If you continue to be


    unreasonable, don''t me me for not reminding you!"


    Jay looked at the few people who fell on the ground and cursed in his heart, but he didn''t back down.


    He was a bigwig in QY City''s catering industry anyway, and this kind of little scene could not scare him.


    "Fuck, no wonder that you dare to be so arrogant here. You are great. But do you think that I will let you


    go? My friends are all over the entire QY City. As long as I have a phone call, I can call in a group of


    people who can beat you up. Since you don''t want to make a big mess, then apologize to me and give


    me 20,000 dors aspensation, and I will forgive you," Jay said.


    He also realized that Casey and Conor were not easy to mess with. However, since the two dared to


    scold him, he had to ask them for an exnation today. Otherwise, he wouldn''t be respected in the


    future.


    Seeing Jay still wanting them to pay, Casey''s look darkened. Such a unreasonable boss, who was


    bewitched by a waiter easily, was indeed as stupid as a pig.


    Since Jay wanted to trouble him, Casey didn''t mind hitting everyone present on the ground.


    Just as he was about to do it, a telephone rang.


    Casey frowned, then took out his phone and saw an unfamiliar number.


    "Who?"


    "Mr. Casey, I''m Bruce, Mr. Dexter''s driver. I''m really sorry. I couldn''t pick you up in time for something a


    while ago. Where are you now? I''ll rush over." A respectful voice came from the other end of the phone.


    "I''m in the Bonanza Restaurant, and I ran into some minor troubles," Casey said.


    "Mr. Casey, what happened? May I know it?" Bruce suddenly became a little ashamed.


    "The owner of the Bonanza Restaurant insisted that we scolded him and wanted to beat us up," Casey


    exined.


    "Their boss? Jay? How dare this stupid pig provoke you? He is really cutting his own throat. Mr. Casey,


    although I''m just Mr. Dexter''s driver, I can still deal with such trivial things. Please tell Jay to wait for


    me, I''ll be there in ten minutes." Bruce finished speaking and hung up the phone.


    Casey put the phone back and took a look at Jay. It seemed that Dexter''s driver knew Jay. He originally


    wanted to solve it by himself, but since Bruce wasing, he would let Bruce do it.


    Jay stared at Casey and said with a sneer, "What''s the matter, did you find a helper?"


    Casey nced at him and said, "My friend said he will be here soon, he will settle this matter."


    Jayughed and said, "Damn, I didn''t expect you to ask someone for help. In QY City, there are few


    people who dare to fight against me. I have never seen you two before. Who can you ask for help? I


    think you should not try it."


    The manager and the waiter alsoughed, and obviously they also thought Casey had made a stupid


    decision to ask his friend for help.


    "It''s really stupid. Our boss''s contacts in QY City are notparable to those of unknown juniors like


    you. Who can you find? Even if hees, he can only die with you."


    "You are really shameless. You are dicing with death, but you still make your friend in trouble. When


    your friend is here, he may die too."


    The people looked on passively also kept shaking their heads. Obviously, they all felt that it was not a


    wise act for Casey to find someone. Jay would naturally know a lot of friends when he ran a restaurant.


    Among them, there were some powerful people. Comparing contacts with Jay was death.


    Casey didn''t speak, but sat back on the stool. Conor nced at him and said coldly, "Just wait. When


    someonees, you can see if you can be so arrogant."


    Jay sneered and said, "Then I will wait a moment and see what kind of people you can call. How dare


    you be so arrogant."


    Almost ten minutester, a Bentley parked outside the Bonanza Restaurant, and a man in a suit walked


    into the Bonanza Restaurant.


    He nced around the hall, and after seeing Casey, he hurried over.


    "Mr. Casey, are you okay?" Bruce asked.


    Casey nodded.


    Bruce breathed a sigh of relief, then turned his head to look at Jay with anger.


    Jay just saw that there was only one personing in, and he was still a little bit disdainful. However,


    when seeing this person clearly, his expression suddenly changed.


    "Bruce... Bruce, why are you here?"

 Chapter 279 Conor Was Angry

    Chapter 279 Conor Was Angry


    Everyone looked at Bruce, who had just walked in curiously, and they were wondering why Jay


    Dawson was so frightened.


    At this time, someone recognized the car outside and then he was surprised, "Isn''t that the car of


    Dexter Green of the Green family? He must work for the Green family."


    Everyone took a deep breath when they heard that. As they all knew, the Green family had a high


    status in QY City, and Jay couldn''t bepared with the Green family at all.


    Even though he was the driver of the Green family, Jay dared not to offend him.


    "If I don''te here, you will be in trouble. Don''t you know who they are? How dare you offend them?"


    Bruce shouted at Jay.


    Jay was frightened and then he nced at Casey and Conor cautiously and asked, "Bruce, one of the


    waiters told me that they came from another city, and they scolded me. So I just wanted to argue with


    them for justice. Who the hell are they?"


    Bruce stared at him and said, "They are the guests invited by Mr. Dexter. So even if they ask you to cry


    like a pig, you have to do it."


    Jay was too scared, so he sweated. He didn''t expect that they would be the guests of the Green family.


    If it was true, he couldn''t offend them.


    Because he would die if he offended the guests of the Green family in QY City.


    Those waiters also looked at Casey and Conor in amazement. When they knew that they were the


    guests of the Green family, their legs started to tremble.


    "Bruce..., I didn''t know that. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have brought my men to pick on them. Please help


    me. " When he realized that he would get into danger because he had offended them, he had to ask for


    help.


    "I can''t help you. You have to apologize to them. " Bruce said to him indifferently.


    Jay nodded with agreement and then he walked towards Casey and Conor. When he got close to


    them, he bowed to them and said, "I am so sorry that I offended you. Please ept my sincere


    apology. I am really silly like a pig. Please forgive me."


    Casey was surprised because he didn''t expect that Jay would change his mind so quickly. Bruce was


    just a driver of the Green family. Casey didn''t understand why Jay was so frightened. It seemed that the


    Green family really had a high status in QY City.


    Conor was a bit sad. If it were in the past, he would also be able to make Jay frightened. Bruce was


    just a driver of the Green family, but he could make Jay frightened when he appeared. It seemed that


    the underground forces were still far behind the powerful and noble families.


    "Mr. Davies, since he has offended you, you can feel free to punish him. If he dares to fight against you,


    I will help you. " Bruce said to Casey.


    Casey smiled and then said, "I don''t want to punish him. I just want to exin that we didn''t scold him


    at all. We didn''t know his name before we came here. I think you should ask the waiter to make it


    clear."


    And then Casey pointed to the waiter who was bought over by Faith Wong.


    The waiter was shocked and scared. They were the guests of the Green family, so Jay wouldn''t help


    him.


    If he refused to admit what he did, he would be hit by Jay.


    However, if he told them the truth, Jay wouldn''t let him off, either.


    He cursed Faith secretly in his mind. And then he turned back and ran straight to the door.


    "Catch him!" Jay ordered his men at once.


    His men ran forwards and caught the waiter immediately, and then took him back.


    Jay stared at him and shouted at him, "What happened? Tell me the truth. Otherwise, I won''t let you


    go."


    "Boss... Boss, it was none of my business. Two women gave me 200 and asked me to do it. They said


    that Mr. Davies and Mr. West had offended them, so they wanted to take revenge. I wouldn''t have done


    it if I knew who those men were. " The waiter looked around to find Faith while talking. However, she


    found that they had left.


    "Where are they? What are you talking about? " Jay gave him a p.


    "They ran away. Look, this is the money they gave me. I didn''t lie to you." The waiter was so scared


    that he was about to cry.


    "Damn it! You liar! Don''t try to excuse yourself by saying that."


    Jay kicked him twice and then gave him a p again.


    "He doesn''t tell a lie. It was true that someone gave him money and asked him to do it. " Casey saw


    that he was hit, so he helped him exin.


    Jay stopped hitting him after Casey exined to him. He turned back to look at Casey and said, "Sir, I


    am sorry for making you into trouble. You can tell us as long as you need help, and I will try my best to


    help you. I think I was so silly that I would believe in his words."


    Casey nced at him and answered, "It doesn''t matter. Since you know Bruce, I will handle it."


    Jay was envied when he heard that Casey mentioned his name with respect. As they all knew, Bruce


    was the driver of the green family, so few dared to call him Bruce.


    Bruce was also relieved when he saw that Casey didn''t intend to keep arguing with him.


    Casey and Conor had eaten their fill, and everything had been done, so they was about toleave.


    Jay didn''t charge for their meals and gave a membership card to each of them. He said that as long as


    they went to his restaurants for meals in the future, they would be free of charge.


    When they were about to leave, Conor looked at Jay and said with a smile, "Thanks for your


    hospitality."


    Jay was shy and dared not to say anything.


    After they left, Jay turned back to see the waiter and said to him indifferently, "Get out! I won''t let you off


    if I see you again."


    In front of Bruce, he was just an ordinary man who bowed and scraped. Because he was the driver of


    Dexter Green, he couldn''t offend him. In front of an ordinary man, he was a tycoon in the catering


    industry of QY City, and he could be in a temper now and then.


    The waiter cheated him just now, so he had to punish the waiter even though Casey passed over him.


    And then the waiter ran out of the Bonanza Restaurant quickly, because he knew that Jay was horrible.


    Since he had been so sessful in the catering industry of QY City, he had his own methods to deal


    with men. If the waiter asked him for forgiveness again, he could get his leg broken directly.


    The waiter ran out of the Bonanza Restaurant, and cursed those two women with anger, "Damn it! You


    made me lose my job! I won''t let you off if I see you next time."


    At this time, Faith and Le sneezed at the same time at home. And both of them felt it was strange.


    "It isn''t cold. Why did we sneeze just now? Was someone cursing us? " Faith said.


    "It must be Casey. He must have been hit hard and cursed us. But I think he deserves it. He made me


    so miserable before. He''d better get killed. " Le said.


    "I don''t want to talk about him anymore. Le, I heard that many Chess Associations from different


    cities will participate in the Chess Competition this time, and there will be quite a few chess masters.


    We should go there early on that day, so that we can sit in the front row. " Faith said to Le.


    ...


    In a Bentley car.


    Bruce had intended to take Casey and Conor to the Green''s Mansion, but Conor refused him.


    "I haven''te back here for a long time. Could you talk about the underground forces in QY City with


    me?" Conor asked him.


    "Well, seemingly, it is the same as before. In fact, it is a bit chaotic now. After you left, there have been


    rebel forces during these years, and they always fight against the underground force led by you. What''s


    more, the leader of your team is a woman now, so it has been worse." Bruce exined to Conor.


    Conor felt helpless and sighed. He could guess it would be worse at the beginning, because Betty


    Foster is the puppet of the Foster family, and Wilson Foster is ipetent. After Conor left, the Foster


    family didn''t care if anyone would rebel, and they only wanted to make money with the help of the


    underground force.


    What''s more, Wilson didn''t take over the trouble of the underground force. No matter what happened,


    he always asked Betty to handle it.


    "How about the Foster family in the past two years?" Conor asked him again.


    "The Foster family has grown stronger for the past two years. It was said that Betty, who has taken


    charge of the underground force, dated you for taking charge of the underground force led by you. After


    you left, she indeed did everything for the benefits of the Foster family. They got all the benefits from


    your industries. I have to say that she is really a cruel woman. Don''t you want to take revenge on her?"


    Bruce said to Conor.


    Conor answered seriously, "Betty isn''t cruel. The Foster family pushed her to do everything for them.


    I''m going to take revenge on the Foster family. I will ask them to return everything they have owed me


    these years."


    Bruce was surprised after he heard that. He thought that there must be some secret that he didn''t


    know, so he quickly said, "I''m sorry."


    Conor took a deep breath and then calmed down, "It doesn''t matter. I was being a little emotional."


    "I heard that it is the birthday of Madam Foster the day after tomorrow. People will be invited to attend


    her birthday party, and it is said that Madam Foster wants to ask Betty to marry a rich man..." Bruce


    looked at Conor and told him with worry.


    Conor was angry at once when he heard what he said, "Who is the man?"


    "ording to the information I got, it is Boyd Sharp of the Sharp family. I remember that he was your


    good friend. Now, the Sharp family has been the most powerful family among the second-rate families


    in QY City. So I think they asked Betty to marry him just because they wanted to get the support from


    the Sharp family. " Bruce said.


    Conor hit the car door directly with a punch, and left a dent on the door.


    "Damn it! I regarded Boyd as my good friend before, and I never expected that he would do it." Conor


    was so angry that his eyes turned red.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    The Sharp family was famous for martial arts. In terms of business, it couldn''t bepared with other


    big families in QY City. However, everyone in the Sharp family was good at martial arts. When Conor


    developed his own underground force, it was precisely because either he or Nate didn''t win in the


    martial artspetition, so they became good friends.


    Later, Boyd also helped him a lot.


    However, he didn''t expect that his best friend would marry his woman. It made Conor itch to kill him.


    "I willpensate you for the door I broke. Now, please drive me to the Betty Bar." Conor looked at


    Bruce.


    Bruce replied with a smile, "It''s no big deal. You don''t need to pay for it."


    And then Bruce drove him to the Betty Bar.


    "Do you want to see them right now? If they know you havee here, the Foster family will be


    vignt. And it will be more difficult to take revenge on themter." Bruce looked at Conor and said to


    him.


    Conor took a deep breath and then said, "I haven''t seen Betty for years. I want to know whether she is


    doing good right now. I know what I should do. So I won''t let her know I havee here. I''ve decided


    to take revenge on the Foster family at the party. Because I want to tell them I''vee back on that


    day."


    Casey agreed with a nod. He noticed that there were tears in his eyes. It seemed that Betty was very


    important to him, so he would be so emotional for her though he had suffered a lot in life.


    After a while, the car stopped. They got out of the car and then Casey looked up to see the signboard


    with the name Betty of the bar.


    Conor always stayed here in the past, and the bar was named for Betty Foster.


    Conor took a deep breath and then walked into the bar. Casey and Bruce followed him.


    It was noisy in the bar. Conor looked directly at the bar counter after he walked into the bar.


    He used to talk with Betty every night while drinking at the bar counter. There were too many memories


    between Betty and him.


    At this time, there was a woman, who looked sad, sitting in front of the bar counter. There was a big


    cup of beer in front of her, and she had drunk half of the beer in the cup.


    When Conor saw the woman, he felt sad and then there were tears in his eyes again.


    The woman there was Betty, who would appear in his dream every night.


    In the past, Betty was a girl who likedughing. No matter how bad the situation was, she would face it


    with a smile. However, she really looked lonely and gloomy now. He could tell from her back how much


    pain and sorrow she had suffered.


    "She wille back to your arms one day. I promise." Casey patted his shoulders.


    Conor looked at him with appreciation.


    When Conor intended to leave here ande back to the Green family for the revenge n, a sudden


    riot happened in the bar.


    The people who originally danced on the dance floor ran away, and their screams were louder than the


    music.


    Next, a group of strong men appeared on the dance floor with cudgels in their hands. Their leader was


    a stout man who looked very vicious.


    "Betty, the Betty Bar has been decaying in QY City. And I heard that you will marry Boyd Sharp of the


    Sharp family. Right? In my opinion, you should marry me, and I promise no one will dare toe here


    to bother youter."

 Chapter 280 Ive Never Lost

    Chapter 280 I''ve Never Lost


    Betty was sitting in front of the bar counter in a contemtive mood, so she was shocked when she


    heard that. She turned back and looked at the dance floor, and then she frowned.


    She stood up and walked towards the dance floor. Although she was a woman, she wasn''t scared in


    front of those strong men.


    The subordinates of the Betty Bar also rushed to the dance floor and stood behind Betty.


    They were henchmen of Betty. The Betty Bar was established by Conor, and Betty didn''t hope that it


    would be embezzled by Wilson and Madam Foster, so she had to appoint those subordinates who


    were the most reliable to protect the bar.


    "Ernest Parker, you have run riot in my bar three times this month. And your men got injured every


    time. Do you want to get hurt like them?" Betty stared at the strong Ernest, with a heroic spirit.


    Ernest sneered at Betty and then said, "I just came to check your strength before. Did you think that the


    men I appointed before could represent the strength of all of my men?"


    "Betty, after Conor died, the Betty bar has been declining. Now you can only run the bar with the help of


    the brothers in the Rees family. As long as I defeat them, I will take over the underground forces in QY


    City."


    Those three men who were standing behind Betty were angry at once. They stepped forwards and


    stared at Ernest.


    "Betty, I think he is really arrogant and uneducated. I can defeat him by myself. How dare he want to


    marry you? He is really shameful." The youngest brother of the Rees family said.


    At present, the three brothers of the Rees family were indeed the strongest men in the Betty Bar. Betty


    was also able to maintain the apparent unity of the underground forces in QY City because of their


    deterrence.


    Among those people who followed Conor at the beginning, they were thest three men who stayed


    here. And the Foster family also knew that they stayed here just because they were loyal to Conor.


    Therefore, every time there were some people who came here to cause trouble, Wilson would ask


    those subordinates who were loyal to Conor to fight against those people. And Wilson would only


    appear when those subordinates were defeated to death.


    So the three brothers of the Rees family would try their best to fight against those bad guys every time


    they cause trouble here. And they had be stronger after so many life-and-death struggles.


    Conor stood in the crowd, and he felt touched when he saw that the brothers were trying their best to


    protect Betty. But he also worried about them, because Ernest was the strongest man among those


    people who wanted to fight against him when he unified the underground forces. Although Ernest was


    defeated by him atst, he was powerful with his own underground force.


    Ernest was strong and tall like a hill, and he was famous for boxing among the underground forces.


    "It seems that the Betty Bar would be in trouble. After Ernest was defeated by you, he began to


    promote his own strength and power, in order to take revenge on you one day. Some time ago, he


    challenged the eighteen first-ss masters in the underground boxing circle of QY City with his own


    strength, and he won. So even Dexter Green was amazed by his strength. If you are worried that


    Betty''s men will not be able to defeat him, I can ask some people of the Green family to settle this."


    Bruce said to Conor.


    Before Conor answered, Casey said, "Let''s wait and see. If the Green familyes here to help them


    now, the Foster family will suspect us."


    Bruce nodded.


    Betty looked at the three brothers of the Rees family and then said, "Ernest was strong. You can fight


    against him together. If you are not able to defeat him, you must retreat in time."


    The three brothers nodded.


    And then they walked towards the dance floor while staring at Ernest with anger.


    Ernest sneered when he saw that they wanted to fight against him. He looked back at his man and


    asked them to step back.


    He broke his wrist and shook his neck, with a crackling noise.


    Now, no one could defeat him in the underground boxing circle in QY City. As long as the three


    brothers of the Li family were defeated by him, he would be the strongest person in the


    underground boxing circle in QY City, and he could get back at Conor and take back victory.


    "Now I only regret that the person standing in front of me is not Conor. After I defeat you, I will vent all


    my anger on Betty. I will make love with Betty, and I will enjoy it because she is the most beloved


    woman of Conor; I want everyone to know that Conor is no longer the strongest person among the


    underground forces in QY City."


    The three brothers were angrier when they heard that. And then they rushed towards him directly.


    Conor almost couldn''t hold back, and he also wanted to rush to the center of the dance floor to beat


    him.


    The three brothers of the Rees family were also very strong, and they cooperated with each other very


    well. Their martial arts level was indeed top-notch.


    However, when Ernest began to attack them, Casey knew that they couldn''t defeat Ernest.


    All tactics are useless in the face of absolute power.


    When everyone around saw them fighting, many people even started to cheer, and theypletely


    regarded the dance floor as an arena.


    "Although the Rees are strong, Ernest''s physique is as tall as Mount Tai, so I don''t think they could


    defeat him casually." A man who was standing beside Casey said.


    Casey smiled and then asked, "So you think Ernest will win?"


    "Sure. He is stronger. Although there are three of them, they are shorter than Ernest. So they will be


    defeated by Ernest." The man said.


    "The use of strength is not based on the man''s height. Although Ernest is very strong, he has nothing


    but brute force. Who do you think will win if I fight with him?" Casey asked him with a smile.


    The man looked Casey up and down, and dissolved intoughter. He said, "Dude, are you kidding me?


    You are much thinner than his. I''m afraid that Ernest can defeat you with one punch. Don''t talk to me


    about the use of power. I don''t believe it."


    Casey just smiled without saying a word again.


    About 10 minutester, the three brothers of the Rees family were exhausted, and Ernest was about to


    win. He caught the arms of the youngest one and then he lifted his foot to kick one of his knees. As a


    result, his leg was broken.


    The other brothers were shocked and quickly took him to step back.


    Betty was also very anxious. She didn''t expect that they couldn''t defeat Ernest. As the youngest


    brother''s leg was broken, his elder brothers were not able to defeat Ernest.


    "Betty, I won''t let you go tonight. And I will show you how strong I am when we make love. I will be


    stronger than Conor." Ernest snickered and then walked towards Betty.


    "Betty, run! We will stop him." The elder brothers of the Rees family quickly stood in front of Betty so


    that they could protect her.


    Ernest rushed towards them and hit them to fall down on the ground.


    Betty panicked. She turned back and wanted to run away. However, Ernest caught her and pulled her


    into his arms.


    At that time, the man who talked to Casey just now looked at Casey and said to him arrogantly, "See? I


    told you he would win. Why don''t you believe me?"


    Casey didn''t answer him. He pulled Conor back when he wanted to rush towards Ernest. He said to


    Conor, "You can''t appear in front of them right now. Let me help you."


    Bruce was afraid that Casey would be hurt when he saw that he wanted to fight with Ernest. So he said


    quickly, "Mr. Davies, I''ll call someone from the Green family to help you. Ernest is very strong. If you


    fight against him, I am afraid..."


    Casey didn''t answer him. He walked directly towards the center of the dance floor.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Bruce was really worried about him. He turned to Conor and said, "You must stop him. If he goes to


    fight with Ernest, I am afraid that he will be beaten to death."


    Conor took a deep breath and said calmly, "Don''t worry. If he fights with Ernest, Ernest is the one who


    will be beaten to death."


    Bruce didn''t expect that Conor would be so confident with Casey. He was still very anxious because he


    didn''t know how strong Casey was.


    The man who talked to Casey just now was also very surprised. He didn''t expect that Casey would go


    to fight with Ernest, and he thought that Casey would definitely be defeated.


    "Is he sick? Why does he think that he can defeat Ernest?" The man said to himself.


    Ernest was d because he defeated the three brothers. He pulled Betty with one hand, as if showing


    off his trophy.


    At this time, Casey walked up to him and said to him calmly, "Let go of her."


    Ernest turned to Casey when he heard his voice and said coldly, "Who are you? What do you want to


    do? Why haven''t I seen you before?"


    "Someone had a bet with me just now. And he said that I wasn''t able to defeat you. So I want to have a


    try." Casey talked to him in this way, because he couldn''t tell him that he was Conor''s friend and he


    came here to help him.


    Ernest burst intoughter when he heard that. He said, "Are you kidding me? Get out! Or I will beat you


    to death."


    People around broke out in a riot ofughter. They all thought that Casey wasn''t able to defeat Ernest.


    "Is he silly? Why does he dare to have such a bet with other people?"


    "I think he is cocky. He looked so skinny, so I think I can also defeat him."


    Casey sneered and said loudly, "I''ve never lost every time I had a bet with other people. So you have to


    fight today. To be honest, from the moment you hurt my brother''s woman, you have been doomed to


    lose."

 Chapter 281 You Have Had No Chance

    Chapter 281 You Have Had No Chance


    Ernest felt a little confused after hearing Casey''s words. But in his eyes, Casey was nothing more than


    an annoying fly. Since he had been buzzing here all the time, he would kill Casey first.


    "Keep an eye on this woman, don''t let her run. I will beat this idiot up ande and y with her,"


    Ernest shouted at his men.


    "Boy, you are dicing with death, right? If that is the case, then I will fulfill you and let you taste the power


    of my fist!"


    Ernest pped Casey''s head directly. His movement was very fast.


    Casey bent down quickly, avoiding his p. However, he did not notice that someone spilled a ss of


    wine on the floor, which made it very slippery. When he bent down, he slipped and lost his footing,


    almost fell down.


    Everyone burst intoughter when they saw Casey''s frantic state.


    "Well, how dare he challenge Ernest at this level. He''s really courageous."


    "Oh my god! This guy is really funny. Ernest didn''t get him over, but he almost fell because of Ernest''s


    imposing manner."


    "Ernest is really awesome. He didn''t even meet that guy, but still made him almost fall. Has Ernest has


    learned the magic in martial arts novels?"


    ...


    Ernest was a little surprised when he saw Casey react so fast and escaped his attack so easily, but the


    next moment, Casey''s reaction also made him want tough.


    "Damn, you really are a stupid. How dare you fight with me? Go to hell!"


    Ernest pped Casey again, nning to knock him down.


    Casey stood still on the spot, and it was a bit embarrassing to hear so many people around him


    At this moment he saw Ernest pped him again, narrowed his eyes, and directly blocked Ernest''s


    calf-thick arm with his hands.


    Ernest sneered, thinking that it was the most stupid way that Casey wanted to block his arm with his


    hand. In his imagination, Casey''s bones would definitely break.


    However, the facts did not develop as he imagined. After Casey blocked his arm, he actually felt that he


    was hindered by a powerful force, and his hand couldn''t move forward.


    "It was a mistake just now. Now let you see what is meant by bringing a heavy fist out of a light one!"


    After speaking, Casey''s hand squeezed Ernest''s wrist, and then he twisted it hard, kicking on Ernest''s


    leg at the same time, and Ernest''s huge body fell directly to the ground.


    "Howe!" Ernest eximed, and didn''t realize how Casey had put him down.


    After beating Ernest down, Casey grabbed his wrists with both hands, and with a peculiar use of


    strength, he abruptly threw Ernest''s body to the other side.


    The expressions on the faces of those who were stillughing at Casey instantly turned into


    consternation, and no one dared tough at Casey anymore.


    The man who was talking to Casey at that time also opened his eyes wide, staring at Casey with an


    incredible look, and muttered to himself, "He... how did he do it? Is there someone who really knows


    how to bring a heavy fist out of a light one?"


    Bruce, who was still worried about Casey at the beginning, was relieved to see this scene. He knew


    that Mr. Dexter invited Casey over to y chess, so he never thought Casey knew how to fight. He


    didn''t realize until now. Until now, he realized that Casey was not only a chess expert, but also a top


    martial arts expert.


    "No wonder Conor, who is so arrogant, is willing to work for him, it seems that he is really not weak."


    Bruce nced at Conor on the side and muttered.


    After knocking Ernest to the ground, Casey lowered his head and smiled at him, and said, "Only know


    brute force. You have wasted all your strength, what a pity."


    Ernest red at Casey viciously, and cursed, "Fuck, waiting for me to get up!"


    "You have no chance."


    After Casey finished speaking, his hand that holding Ernest''s arm directly pressed hard, and with a


    click, the bone on Ernest''s wrist broke.


    Ernest let out a scream and was about to struggle from the ground immediately. Casey stepped on his


    stomach, making him lose the strength to get up.


    Then Casey lifted his foot and broke one of Ernest''s legs,pletely whacked him, and then walked


    away from him.


    Betty stared at this scene dumbfounded. Ernest, who was still aggressive just now, had fallen to the


    ground and turned into a waste after such a short time.


    After solving Ernest, Casey turned to look at Betty, smiled and asked, "Can you handle the rest of the


    people?"


    Betty reacted from the shock, and then quickly nodded to Casey.


    At this time, the subordinates Ernest had brought were already surprised by Casey. They had no


    interest in causing Casey trouble. They all rushed over, lifted Ernest, and quickly left Betty Bar.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Betty gave Casey a grateful look and asked, "Why did you help me? We should never know each


    other?"


    Casey smiled and said, "Conor is a nice person. His woman shouldn''t be bullied."


    After speaking, Casey turned and walked in the direction where Conor was.


    Betty hadn''t understood the meaning of Casey''s words just now. Seeing that he was going to leave,


    Betty yelled a few times, but Casey was already submerged in the crowd, and she couldn''t find Casey.


    At a certain moment, she saw a familiar look, which she would never admit wrong in her life. The


    moment she saw the look, she rushed towards the door.


    "Conor, it must be Conor, he''s back, he must be back." Betty''s eyes were wet suddenly, and she ran


    toward the outside quickly, trying to catch up with the person who had the same look with Conor.


    In the past few years, she has suffered too many grievances and unwillingness. She dreamt of Conor


    almost every night, and every time, she burst into tears.


    She didn''t believe that the godlike man in her life just died like this. She had been waiting for Conor to


    "Conor, it must be you. You are back, right?"


    Betty chased to the outside of the bar. People came and went on the street. Betty looked to both sides.


    Whether it was the young man who helped her just now, or the figure she was looking forward to, they


    had disappeared.


    Was it an illusion?


    Under the night, Betty looked a little lonely. She covered her chest with her hand and stood on the busy


    street for a long time before turning back to the bar.


    In the Bentley car, Conor stared at Betty turn back to the bar, tears streaming down his face.


    "Betty, wait two more days for me, and you will see me the day after tomorrow. I will make everyone in


    the Foster family make amends to you. They owe me, and I want them to repay me double!" Conor


    murmured.


    "Actually, you can go to see her now, as long as you don''t get discovered by the Foster family," Casey


    said.


    Conor shook his head and said, "I have endured it for a few years, and I can wait for these few days


    more. Before I see Betty, I will kill the bastard Boyd first. I treat him as a brother, but he wants to marry


    my wife. I must take revenge on him!"


    Bruce nced at Conor and said, "Although the Sharp family is only a second-rate family, His family


    has practiced martial arts for generations. Boyd stays in the martial arts hall every day. If you want to


    kill him, I''m afraid it will be a little difficult."


    Casey smiled and said, "No matter where he is, it''s easy to kill him only, but I need someone from the


    Green family to help suppress this matter."


    Bruce had changed his view towards Casey, and when he heard Casey''s words, he nodded


    immediately.


    At the same time, at the airport of QY City, Reggie came out of the airport and walked to the front of a


    car. Two people got off the car, one old man and one young man. The old was named Finley Sharp, the


    current head of the Sharp family and the owner of the Sharp Martial Club.


    And the younger one was Boyd.


    "Mr. Reggie, it must be a long journey for you. Get on the car. I''ll take you back to rest. It is really an


    honor for the Sharp Martial Club that Yunxi Martial Club sent you here to guide us." Finley said with a


    smile.


    Reggie waved his hand, a hint of arrogance on his face.


    Since thest time Reggie was beaten by Casey in front of Kunkong KTV, he had always held a grudge


    against Casey. After all, Yunxi Martial Club did not quest for social status or profit, but not everyone


    could provoke it.


    He always wanted to find Casey and let his senior fellow avenge him.


    Unfortunately, when he went to Kunkong KTV again, he never saw Casey again, and Kunkong KTV


    always warned Reggie not to provoke Casey, otherwise he would regret it.


    It was not untilter that the owner of Yunxi Martial Club knew about this and after seeing Reggie''s


    injury, he directly warned Reggie and told him not to trouble Casey, otherwise he would be killed.


    Only then did Reggie realize the horror of Casey. Their curator could judge a person''s strength based


    on his injuries. Since the curator said so, it would not be wrong.


    After knowing Casey''s strength, Reggie never went to look for Casey again. He was still a little scared.


    If he didn''t run fast that day, he might really be killed by Casey.


    And what made him a little strange was that he wanted to find the owner of Yunxi Martial Club to help


    him get revenge, but the owner of Yunxi Martial Club let him give up this idea. And every time Casey


    was mentioned, the owner of Yunxi Martial Club would have a weird smile on his face, as if he knew


    Casey.


    In order to work out his frustration, Reggie applied for a transfer. It happened that the the Sharp Martial


    Club spent money to invite people from Yunxi Martial Club for guidance, so he came to QY City.


    In his opinion, he would definitely not run into people like Casey in QY City.


    "Mr. Reggie, we want you to give a coaching tomorrow. At that time, some powerful people in QY City


    will be there. Is that OK?" Finley asked.


    "No problem. What kind of strength you guys here can have? I can beat ten people of you. It''s not a


    trivial matter to guide you," Reggie said proudly.


    Both Finley and Boyd were a little embarrassed, but they didn''t dare to refute Reggie. After all, Reggie


    was right. They could not be beat anyone of Yunxi Martial Club.


    Even Finley, couldn''t hold on to a few attacks of Reggie.

 Chapter 282 My Sister Chases A Man

    Chapter 282 My Sister Chases A Man


    After the Green''s Mansion, after Casey and Conor arrived here, they received a very warm reception.


    Dexter arranged Casey''s room next to Scarlett, not knowing whether it was intentional or unintentional.


    Casey and Conor talked to Dexter about their ns for revenge. Beforeing, Conor didn''t know


    about Boyd, so he had to solve Boyd before going to the Foster family to take revenge.


    The day after tomorrow was Madam Foster''s birthday, so he had to get rid of Boyd tomorrow.


    Dexter said that the Sharp family was nothing. He was willing to support them. As long as Casey could


    him win the chesspetition, he would help them too.


    After discussing the n, Conor and Casey went back to their respective rooms to prepare for


    tomorrow''s action.


    Not long after Caseyy down on the bed, he heard someoneing and knocking on the door.


    He got up and walked to the door, opened the door, and found that there was Scarlett standing outside


    in a cheongsam. He could see that her face was carefully made up. The cheongsam and her


    temperament made her look more extraordinary.


    The girls Casey had seen over the years were very fashionable, and some could be considered radical.


    Girls like Scarlett who liked to wear cheongsam were rare. So, the moment he saw Scarlett, he felt


    amazed.


    Scarlett noticed Casey''s look, she dressed up for so long, just to made Casey amazed.


    "What''s the matter?" Casey felt surprised, just because it was rare to see girls wearing cheongsam. He


    didn''t think Scarlett would be able to attract his attention by wearing cheongsam.


    "This is the tea that I personally fried. It has just been brewed and I want you to taste it," Scarlett said.


    "Drinking tea at night is not good, and it is easy to lose sleep. You can bring it tomorrow," Casey said,


    and then turned back to the room to sleep.


    When Scarlett saw this, he immediately stared at Casey. She thought that she was wearing a


    cheongsam at night and dressed so beautifully. Her meaning was obvious enough. The delivery of tea


    was just an excuse. Wouldn''t Casey fail to see it?


    Was he an insensitive man?


    "Well, it''s still too early to go to bed, even if you don''t drink tea. Can I enter to your room and chat with


    you for a while? I want to ask you something about chess." Scarlett quickly found an excuse.


    She didn''t mean to hook Casey up as she knew Casey was married. She was here now, indeed, to ask


    Casey about some chess. She was so beautifully dressed, just to give Casey a good impression.


    Of course, Casey was so good at chess, Scarlett had admiration for him, and she may also have some


    feelings for him.


    Casey nodded when he heard Scarlett''s words, and said, "Then,e in."


    Scarlett brought the tea into Casey''s room and sat gracefully on the chair by the table.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Casey felt a little tired andy directly on the bed.


    "Hurry up and tell me your questions. I''m a little tired. I have something to do tomorrow. I have to go to


    bed early," Casey said.


    Scarlett felt a little irritated when she saw that Casey didn''t take her seriously. The most dissatisfied girl


    was that others turned a blind eye to their well-dressed. He made Scarlett feel that she was not


    charming enough.


    The more causal Casey was, the more she wanted to prove herself. She had to let Casey know that


    she was a charming woman, how could Casey despise her so much as a man.


    Scarlett, who had always been indifferent, had never met someone as straight as Casey. Therefore,


    even if she knew that Casey was married, she wanted to prove that she was still attractive.


    She got up and said, "Are you tired today? Actually, I have learned how to give a massage. If you don''t


    mind, I can give you a massage."


    With that, Scarlett walked to the bed and reached out to give Casey a massage.


    Casey looked at thedy of the Green family with a wry look. He thought Scarlett was very cold when


    he first met her, and why she became like this now.


    "If you don''t want to ask about chess, go back to bed. You are beautifully dressed, but I''m a person with


    a wife, so I''m not interested in you. Don''t try it," Casey said.


    Scarlett''s idea was said by Casey, which made her feel a little embarrassed. But Casey''s words made


    her feel that it was her who wanted to tempt Casey, and Casey refused her.


    This made her feel angry. When had she been so embarrassed in front of a man?


    "Who...who said that I dressed beautifully for you? Why are you so narcissistic? Now, taste my


    massage skills!"


    With that, Scarlett pinched Casey''s thigh.


    Casey sat up directly, covered his leg, and rubbed it.


    "Damn it! You''re too cruel. I have no grievances with you, why are you pinching me?" Casey said.


    Scarlett held up her head triumphantly, and said, "My massage technique is very powerful. I can treat


    all kinds of male chauvinists."


    Casey shook his head helplessly, got off the bed, walked to the edge of the table, sat down, and said,


    "What do you want to ask, let''s talk about it."


    Scarlett just smiled and sat on the other side of Casey and asked Casey a lot about chess.


    Casey told her a lot about his understanding of chess. Scarlett stopped, as if she was filled with


    wisdom and had found a new world hope. Casey gave her a new understanding of chess with just a


    few words.


    It was precisely because of being attracted by Casey''s words that Scarlett looked at Casey with


    fascination. She held her chin with one hand, and her two eyes were fascinating, with a hint of feeling


    in them.


    After Casey finished speaking, Scarlett was still immersed in Casey''s words. She looked at Casey


    directly, feeling that this man was so attractive.


    At this moment, there was aughter outside the door, followed by Lukas'' joking voice, " Scarlett, why


    do you wear so sexy in the middle of the night, sitting in Casey''s room and staring at him infatuatedly?


    You don''t want to contribute yourself to him, do you?"


    Scarlett came back to her mind immediately, and then quickly turned to look towards the door, and


    found Lukas was standing outside the door staring at her. She just walked in and forgot to close the


    door.


    "Lukas, what nonsense are you talking about? I just listen to Casey telling me about chess, what do


    you mean by contribution?" Scarlett''s face immediately turned blushing.


    "Hey, are you really just listening to Casey talking about chess? I haven''t seen you wear such a sexy


    cheongsam before, and you looked Casey so infatuatedly. You are practically drooling. Don''t you want


    to contribute yourself?" Lukas smirked.


    Scarlett stood up directly and walked towards the door, angrily, looking like she was going to eat Lukas.


    Lukas ran away hurriedly and said, "Other women are chased by men, while my sister chases a man."


    "Lukas, you little bastard. I will let you pay for what you said!"


    Casey watched Scarlett run after Lukas and smiled helplessly, thinking that the siblings were really


    funny. They were so big that they could still fight like this.


    He walked over and closed the door, then went back to bed andy down to sleep.


    Casey watched Scarlett run after Lukas and smiled helplessly, thinking that the siblings were funny.


    They were so old, but they were still so na?ve.


    He walked over and closed the door, then went back to bed andy down to sleep.


    The next day, the Sharp Martial Club.


    Because people from Yunxi Martial Club came to give guidance, representatives from various martial


    clubs in QY City arrived at the Sharp Martial Club early in the morning, fearing that they would miss this


    ss.


    Both Finley and Boyd got up early in the morning to receive those who came to listen to the guidance.


    "Boyd, I heard that the Foster family will announce your marriage with Betty tomorrow. Betty is also a


    well-known beauty in QY City. She is a good match for you. Conor can''tpare to you at all. "


    "Yeah, no matter what, Conor is just a pancake seller, and he cannotpare to you, the Sharp


    family."


    Boyd smiled at those people and said, "Actually, I had a good rtionship with Conor back then


    because of Betty. I didn''t expect that them got married long ago, and I can''t force them to divorce.


    Later, the Foster family acted on Conor, I also secretly helped them. Now that Conor has disappeared


    for so many years, I can finally get Betty."


    "It is never toote to have a delicious supper. After you marry Betty, all the forces that Conor


    established before will be yours. You get a good deal. The sharp family will join hands with the


    foster family, with the forces that Conor established before, I am afraid that the first-ss families will


    be a little respectful to you," a personplimented.


    Boydughed and said, "This is true, and I actually sit idle and enjoy the fruits of others''bor."


    At this time, Finley came over and said, "Howe it is my son who sit idle and enjoy the fruits of


    others''bor? Conor developed his forces back then, my son helped him a lot. More than half of those


    forces are due to my son."


    "What''s more, say Conor is dead now. Even if he is still alive, he has to give his woman to my son. He


    is a wimp. How can hepare with the Sharp family?"


    As soon as Finley finished speaking, the door of the martial club hall was kicked open, and then two


    figures walked into the martial club hall.


    "Well, it seems that I was quite blind back then and regarded someone like you as my brother. And you,


    the Sharp family, just for what you said just now, are you worthy being an aristocratic family? I think you


    are a bunch of brats who are cold and insidious!" Conor gritted his teeth.


    Everyone was shocked after seeing the appearance of the iing person clearly.


    "Conor! How could it be him? Isn''t he dead already!"


    Boyd also looked at Conor with an incredible look, and said, "You...how can you still be alive? The


    Foster family said you are dead."


    Conor snorted coldly, and said, "If I die, how can Ie back to take your life! Boyd, I return to QY City


    and the first one I want to kill is you!"

 Chapter 283 Because He Is My Brother

    Chapter 283 Because He Is My Brother


    Boyd was stunned by Conor''s words. He subconsciously stepped back two steps and ran into Finley.


    Finley squinted at Conor, and soon calmed down.


    "Conor, I didn''t expect you are so lucky. You were chased by so many people, but you could escape.


    Since you have survived, you shouldn¡¯t go back to QY City. Do you think QY City is still your territory?


    You are back to cut your own throat!" Finley said coldly.


    After Boyd came back to his mind, his gaze at Conor became cold. He now had no need to be afraid of


    Conor. Conor''s forces at the time had been annexed by the Foster family, and the Sharp family was the


    strongest now in the second-rate families in QY City. He didn''t even take Conor seriously.


    And these people present today were all top masters in the major martial clubs in QY City. If Conor


    wanted to fight against them, Conor could only suffer.


    "Conor, was you out of your mind in the previous chase? Youe back for revenge with only one


    person? And he''s still a seemingly weak wimp. Do you think you can set the cat among the pigeons


    here with you two?" Boyd also sneered.


    "It''s just a bunch of obscure men. We are enough," Casey said with a smile.


    "What did you say!"


    "Dare to say that we are obscure! You are dicing with death!"


    "If you don''t ept it, let us have a fight and see who is weak."


    A group of people immediately rushed forward and fought with Casey.


    Casey looked at these people indifferently. With his strength, let alone Conor was here, even he could


    make these people on their knees and begged for mercy.


    However, he didn''t do it directly. Instead, he stared at these people and said coldly, "If you want to fight,


    I will apany youter. But we are here today to take revenge on Boyd, so you should first wait for


    Conor and Boyd to settle the bet."


    Boyd sneered when he heard Casey''s words, looked at Conor, and said, "Well, do you want to fight


    me? Conor, tell you, my strength has improved by leaps and bounds in the past few years. If you fight


    against me, you will die."


    Conor stared at him, then said, "Even if I die, I will settle the bet with you today. Taking our lives as the


    bet, dare you have a fight with me?"


    Boyd snorted coldly and said, "Howe I dare not? It happens that so many people are present


    today, you didn''t die a few years ago, then today, I will kill you!"


    Finley had a lot of confidence in his son, and he immediately vacated the middle ground for Conor and


    Boyd to fight.


    Casey stood by and calmly watched Conor walking in the middle. He didn''t know if Conor could defeat


    Boyd, but it was a personal grievance between him and Boyd. No matter what, it should be handed


    over to Conor himself.


    Conor and Boyd stood opposite each other, Conor''s gaze showed a murderous look, and without any


    nonsense, he rushed towards Boyd with a stride.


    Boyd narrowed his eyes, and the moment Conor rushed in front of him, he punched and hit Conor in


    the chest.


    Conor was filled with anger. The purpose of hising here today was to kill Boyd. He didn''t even


    think about whether he would be injured or not, so he didn''t avoid Boyd''s fit.


    Seeing that Conor was not defending, Boyd frowned and cursed, thinking that Conor was crazy, and


    then quickly retracted his fist and avoided Conor''s attack.


    Conor quickly followed, and hit Boyd with another movement, without considering any consequences.


    Boyd was forced to retreat by Conor''s reckless attacks and waspletely outgunned.


    Seeing Boyd was on the back foot, Finley suddenly became a little anxious, watching Conor make


    another movement, and directly shouted, "Hit his lower body!"


    After Boyd heard it, he immediately raised his leg and attacked Conor''s knee. Before Conor could


    Boyd, he staggered and almost fell to the ground.


    Boyd seized the opportunity and rushed directly towards Conor, pressing him to the ground, and hitting


    him hard on the head.


    Seeing Boyd got a beat on his opponent, Finley showed a triumphant smile on his face.


    Casey turned to look at him and said coldly, "It is a bet about life, no one else can get involved. You are


    also the master of a martial club anyway. How can you be so amoral?"


    Finley turned his head and red at Casey, and shouted, "What do you know? Don''t talk nonsense.


    Here is the site of the Sharp family, I can say what I want!"


    Casey ignored him, thinking about waiting for the fight between Conor and Boyd to finish before fix this


    immortal old man.


    After Conor was hit on the ground by Boyd for a while, he suddenly pushed ground with both hands,


    and his body quickly slid to the back, free of Boyd''s control.


    Boyd snorted coldly, and said, "Your strength is not as powerful as mine, so stop struggling here and go


    die!"


    Conor''s mouth had been hit with blood at this time. Hearing Boyd''s words, the corner of his mouth


    evoked a joke, "If you really think so, then you are very wrong!"


    After that, Conor rushed towards Boyd again, he still attacked Boyd with reckless movement. Boyd was


    smart this time and directly attacked Conor''s lower body.


    When Boyd raised his leg, Conor kicked it out with a roundabout kick. He turned around in midair and


    kicked Boyd''s face with one foot.


    Boyd didn''t have time to react at all, and he fell to the ground.


    This trick was taught to him by Casey. As early as when Casey and Conor first met, Conor was


    amazed at Casey''s strength and consulted him a lot.


    Casey was not stingy, and taught Conor a lot of tricks, which greatly improved his strength.


    This was why Casey was assured of letting Conor fight with Boyd fight. No matter what, Conor couldn''t


    lose to a man from a second-rate martial club.


    Finley saw that his son was kicked to the ground, and immediately rushed to help. Casey directly


    stopped him.


    "This is a bet about life between the two of them. No one else can intervene. Even if your son is killed


    today, you can only watch. I advise you not to act rashly," Casey said coldly.


    Finley felt a powerful aura from Casey, and this aura made him faintly surprised.


    "Hmph, my son won''t lose, I would advise you, don''t get excited when Conor is killedter." Finley


    snorted coldly.


    Casey ignored him and continued to look at Conor.


    Boyd was knocked down by Conor. He was a little confused. He gritted his teeth and got up from the


    ground. Turning his head, he saw Conor''s fist hit his face.


    Boyd was taken aback, and hurriedly fell down, intending to avoid the punch by this method. However,


    Conor didn''t hit him, his but had already lifted up his foot, and stepped heavily on Boyd''s stomach.


    Boyd almost vomited out. His entire face turned pale in an instant.


    Conor grabbed Boyd by the cor, punched him in the face with a hard punch, showing no mercy.


    "I treat you as my brother, but you want my woman, Boyd, I was so stupid that I made friends with you!"


    Conor vented the anger in his heart, punching Boyd''s face one after another. After a while, Boyd lost


    the ability to resist, and blood came out from his nose and mouth.


    Seeing that the situation was wrong, Finley immediately rushed over to save Body.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Casey stretched out his hand to stop Finley and said with a smile, "If you want to save him, beat me


    first!"


    Finley was angry, staring at Conor, and shouted angrily, "Conor, if something bad happens to my son


    today, I will definitely not let you go."


    Conor turned his head and nced at Finley, a bloodthirsty smile appeared on his face.


    Then he clenched his fist and used all his strength to hit Boyd''s neck with punch.


    Boyd''s body crumpled, and his entire face was lifeless.


    Finley trembled. How could he expect that his son was beaten to death in front of him.


    "You two bastards, I want you to be buried with my son!"


    Finley punched Casey without hesitation.


    Casey snorted and kicked out quickly, kicking Finley away.


    Everyone was shocked. They didn''t expect Casey to be so powerful. Finley''s strength was above


    average among them, but he was kicked out by Casey with one kick.


    Finley also looked at Casey in disbelief, then gritted his teeth and said, "Everyone, these two beasts


    killed my son. As long as you can help me capture them, all the property of the Sharp family will be


    distributed to you!"


    As soon as those people heard Finley''s words, they immediately rushed towards Casey.


    Casey stood firmly on the spot and got ready to face their attacks. Although these people were martial


    arts practitioners, most of them were very weak. Casey could beat one person with one movement. In a


    short time, he knocked all these people down to the ground.


    Finley stared at Casey in horror. He didn''t expect him to be so powerful. He asked, "Who are you... who


    are you? Why do you want to help Conor deal with us?"


    Casey smiled and said, "Because he is my brother."


    A cold sweat broke out on Finley''s forehead, so many of them could not beat Casey, even if Casey


    wanted to kill them all, they would have nothing to do.


    At this moment, Reggie, who had just gotten up for a while, walked into the martial club hall and


    stretched.


    "What are you doing, why are you so noisy?"


    Finley''s eyes lit up and he shouted, "Mr. Reggie, these two people killed my son. With your strength, it


    is easy to beat them up. Please knock down these two arrogant people!"

 Chapter 284 Turn Around and Run

    Chapter 284 Turn Around and Run


    Those who were knocked down by Casey saw Reggie appear and turned to look at Finley. One of them


    asked, "Is he the master of Yunxi Martial Club?"


    Finley nodded.


    Everyone showed Casey a sneer on their faces, and they obviously felt that the person from Yunxi


    Martial Club would definitely be able to easily beat Casey up.


    "Boy, I advise you to surrender as soon as possible. Not everyone can challenge people from Yunxi


    Martial Club. Don''t think that you are stronger than us, then you can be arrogant. You will be definitely


    defeated by people of Yunxi Martial Club. "


    "The Yunxi Martial Club is the best martial club in B City. There are many experts in it. Everyone who is


    from Yunxi Martial Club is a master-level figure. How could he be able to resist it."


    "Finley, let the master of the Yunxi Martial Club catch these two men, your son was just killed by


    Conor!"


    ...


    Finley gritted his teeth at Conor, and said to Reggie again, "Mr. Reggie, as long as you are willing to


    help me kill them, I am willing to offer you all the property of the Sharp family!"


    Conor threw the dead Boyd to the ground, walked quickly to Casey, and asked, "I''ve heard of Yunxi


    Martial Club. The people there are really amazing. I have killed Boyd. Shall we leave here as soon as


    possible?"


    Casey smiled, turned to look behind, and said, "If they are from the Yunxi Martial Club, then don''t be


    afraid."


    After seeing Reggie standing not far away, Casey was taken aback.


    Reggie also looked towards Casey. He just thought that Finley would give him all his family property as


    soon as he came. Of course, he couldn''t miss such a good thing.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    But after he saw Casey''s face, the smile he was about to show was suddenly suffocated, reced by a


    shit expression on his face.


    "Casey! Why are you here!" Reggie shouted.


    Casey smiled and said, "I was just about to ask you. Well, are you nning to help these people deal


    with me? I remember thest time you said you would take revenge on me. Let''s settle the bet


    together."


    After Reggie heard Casey''s words, he couldn''t help but shook his head. He recalled what the curator


    had said to him. If he met Casey again in the future, he should run away quickly, otherwise he will be


    killed.


    "No...no, let it go. I don''t want to get revenge on you anymore. This is absolutely a coincidence today.


    We''ll never meet again. We''d better not meet again!"


    Reggie said to Casey, then turned around and ran out quickly, without any hesitation.


    Everyone was staring at this scene dumbfounded. Who could have imagined that the person from


    Yunxi Martial Club would run away in fright only when he saw Casey?


    Finley was dumbfounded. He also thought that Reggie would definitely help him avenge his son. In the


    end, it was just a face-to-face meeting and Reggie ran away. Hearing what Casey said, Reggie


    seemed to have been defeated by Casey before.


    Even the people at Yunxi Martial Club could beat Casey. How strong was he?


    Conor also looked at Casey with a stunned look, and asked, "You and him...know?"


    "Well, I had a fight with him in B City before. Last time he said he wanted to take revenge on me. I don''t


    know why he ran away after seeing me this time," Casey said.


    Conor''s eyes twitched, thinking that the person in front of him was really a god, even the people from


    Yunxi Martial Club had to run away when they saw him. He really didn''t know who could subdue Casey.


    Perhaps only Edith could.


    Seeing Reggie running away, Casey turned to look at Finley and walked towards him with a sneer.


    Finley was shivering, and now in this martial club, no one could stop Casey.


    "Old guy, I just said that after they have finished fighting, I will get even with you. Now, you should be


    responsible for what you said at that time."


    Casey walked up to Finley, pinched his neck with one hand, and lifted him from the ground.


    Finley couldn''t help struggling, but Casey pinched his neck, so he couldn''t use any strength at all.


    Everyone stared at Casey nervously, and one person said, "He is the head of the Sharp family anyway.


    Even you have deep animosity, you shouldn''t kill him. Otherwise, you will get into endless trouble. "


    Casey smiled at the man and said, "I am the least afraid of getting into trouble. He is worse than Boyd.


    If he stays in the world, it will only cause trouble to more people. It''s better to let him reincarnate as


    soon as possible, be a good man in the afterlife, and stop harming others."


    After speaking, Finley''s neck broke as soon as Casey pressed hard, and his arm that had been


    struggling also softened.


    Casey threw Finley''s body in front of everyone, and said coldly, "If you still don''t ept it, just say it, I


    don''t mind doing more exercise."


    Suddenly no one dared to speak out. If anyone dared to speak at this time, it would be a death


    sentence.


    Seeing no one was speaking, Casey turned around, nced at Conor, and said, "Let''s go."


    Conor nodded and walked outside with Casey.


    After the two of them left, everyone in the martial club was relieved.


    "It seems that Conor is going to take revenge this time. But even if the person who came with him is


    strong, he will not be able to fight against the entire Foster family." A person sighed with emotion.


    As soon as he finished speaking, a group of people in ck suits rushed in, and it was Bruce who took


    the lead.


    "Dispose of those two bodies." Bruce pointed to the bodies of Finley and Boyd and said.


    Everyone was shocked when they saw these people rushing in, and soon someone recognized Bruce''s


    identity.


    "They... they are from the Green family!"


    Bruce turned his head and nced at the people, and said with a smile, "Everyone, I hope you don''t


    talk about anything that happened today, otherwise, your fate will be the same as the two corpses."


    When everyone listened, they all took a breath. Bruce''s meaning was obvious. They came here to


    handle the follow-up matters for Casey and Conor.


    It was no wonder that two people could be so confident. It turned out that the Green family was their


    support.


    After hearing Bruce''s words, everyone nodded quickly. In QY City, no one dared to vite the Green


    family.


    Those people who had an antagonism with Conor before would be in trouble.


    ...


    What happened in the the Sharp Martial Club was not worn out by anyone except those in the martial


    club.


    The Green family''s ability to block news was still very powerful. Conor wanted to show up at the


    Madam Foster''s birthday banquet tomorrow, then the news of his return to QY City couldn''t be spread


    at this time.


    No one knew that the Sharp family, which had a certain status in QY City, had be leaderless in


    one morning. Without the support of Boyd and Finley, it was impossible for the Sharp family to gain a


    foothold in QY City.


    Reggie, who escaped from the martial club of the Sharp family, booked a flight back to B City as soon


    as possible. After knowing that Casey was in QY City, he didn''t dare to go back to get his own things,


    and left QY City by ne.


    That night, in Dexter''s study, the Green''s Mansion.


    "Have you figured out how to retaliate against the Foster family tomorrow?" Dexter looked at Conor and


    asked.


    Conor lowered his head. After killing Boyd today, he hadn''t said anything. No one knew what he was


    thinking about.


    "If you can, tomorrow you send people from the Green family to take back the forces that belonged to


    Conor. We will go to the Foster family and prove to everyone that Conor is back, and take back what


    the Foster family took away from Conor." Casey said.


    At this time, Conor took a deep breath and said, "There''s no need for that. I go to the Foster family just


    to rescue Betty from them. We only need to deal with Madam Foster and Wilson Foster. Tomorrow, Mr.


    Dexter only has to show up, and then the Foster family should not dare to say anything."


    Casey turned to look at Conor and asked, "Don''t you want to return to the glory of the year? This is


    where you made your fortune. Only by taking back all the forces can you restore your position in QY


    City."


    Conor smiled and said, "Killing Boyd today has already made me think clearly. If I really want revenge, I


    can''t kill all of them. Ie to see Betty when Ie back. Putting too much energy on hatred may


    make Betty feel that I be strange."


    "Moreover, when Ie back this time, I don''t want to regain my position here. I already have the


    same glory in J City. If I stay here, what will happen to J City? Times are changing, and I am also


    changing. I don''t belong to QY City anymore, so this time I only need to let the Foster family recognize


    its mistakes, and I will take Betty back to J City. Otherwise, if I don''t go back, won''t you be troubled?"


    Casey was actually considering this issue before. If Conor really avenged himself and took back his


    power in QY City, what would happen in J City.


    Originally, Casey thought that Conor belonged to QY City, even if Conor insisted on staying, he would


    not stop him.


    Now that Conor said that, Casey was still a little grateful.


    Caseyughed and said, "It seems that I think too much. In that case, then I respect your decision."


    "Tomorrow, I will let Madam Foster know how wrong her decision was in her birthday banquet. Betty


    shouldn''t be born in this kind of family. This time, I want to take her out of the sea of   suffering," Conor


    solemnly said.


    When Dexter heard Conor''s words, heughed loudly and said, "If this is the case, then I will go to the


    Foster family tomorrow. They sent me an invitation, but I didn''t n to go. Since you just need me to


    show up, then I''ll take a trip!"


    Both Casey and Conor nodded.


    Madam Foster of the Foster family thought that as long as they took over the power established by


    Conor, it was already the greatest value of Conor. They didn''t know whether she would regret the


    decision she made that year when seeing Dextering out in person for Conor tomorrow.

 Chapter 285 To Your Funeral

    Chapter 285 To Your Funeral


    Early the next morning, in the courtyard of the Green''s Mansion, Casey looked at the big bell brought


    by the strong men together, with a satisfied smile on his face.


    Scarlett came out of the room and saw the bell that Casey had gotten. He looked strange and asked,


    "What are you doing with this bell?"


    "Today is Madam Foster''s birthday banquet. This is the gift I prepared for her," Casey smiled.


    "Well? No one takes bell as gifts." Scarlett said with a strange expression on his face.


    "It is up to the gift taker. To send bell to Madam Foster, is the best choice." Casey smiled.


    At this time Conor came over, saw the big bell, with a smile on his face, and said, "If Madam Foster


    sees this gift from you, she will be maddened."


    "It''s best if she can directly piss off. This old woman is so hateful. Living in the world will only waste air,"


    Casey said.


    "It should be almost time for the birthday banquet. Let''s go ahead. Mr. Dexter still needs to deal with


    some things. He will be a littleter," Conor said.


    Casey nodded, and then took a few people, carrying the bell, and hurried towards the Foster family.


    The Foster family, at this time, the yard was already decorated, and those who had been invited had


    sessivelye here to participate in birthday banquets. The whole yard seemed quite lively.


    Madam Foster was sitting on the main seat with joy. This morning she received news that it was the


    head of the Green family who came to attend her birthday banquet. This incident was undoubtedly a


    great honor for the Foster family.


    Everyone knew the status of the Green in QY City? Since the head of the Green family was willing to


    attend her birthday banquet, it meant that the head of the Green family had begun to attach importance


    to the Foster family, which was very important signal to the Foster family.


    Being able to get the attention of the head of the Green family meant that the Foster family was already


    qualified to rank among the first-ss families.


    So, Madam Foster asked Wilson to inform everyone who hade to the birthday banquet, saying that


    the head of the Green family woulde to her birthday banquet today.


    After everyone knew about this, they were all full of envy, and for a while they began to rush over to


    gifts.


    This time was the best time to fawn on the Foster family, no one wanted to be left behind.


    "Mom, it seems that with my efforts, the Foster family has developed a lot in the past few years. Now


    even the head of the Green family wille to your birthday banquet. Our family will definitely be


    the first-ss family in QY City." Wilson said smugly as he stood beside Madam Foster.


    Madam Foster nced at Wilson with satisfaction, and said, "My son is right. We can develop the


    Foster family to the point where we are today. It is all based on your excellence. you will surely take the


    foster family to glory."


    Betty, who was standing on the other side of Madam Foster, looked depressed. After catching that look


    the night before, she kept reminiscing about the various things of Conor.


    Now hearing the head of the Green familye to attend the birthday banquet of Madam Foster, she


    sighed in her heart. The Foster family''s development was to rob Connor''s efforts.


    Wilson was simply a wimp. He waszy and useless. If Madam Foster didn''t protect him and help him


    arrange everything, he couldn''t even manage the power of Conor.


    However, Madam Foster thought that her own son was the best. Madam Foster had always turned a


    blind eye to Betty''s contribution to the family in the past few years. Instead, Wilson had always


    regarded Betty''s achievements as his own and showed off to Madam Foster.


    When Betty exined to Madam Foster, Madam Foster would say that she was just a woman and


    women could do nothing, those achievements were achieved by her son, and had nothing to do with


    Betty.


    This was how Betty had been in the Foster family for several years. Now when she heard Madam


    Foster praise Wilson, she felt sorry for Conor.


    And she was also a little strange. Since Conor left, no matter if it was the Foster family or the forces


    established by Conor, there had been no development at all, and it could even be said that there was


    still some decline. She did not understand why the head of the Green family suddenly came to


    participate in the birthday banquet of Madam Foster.


    This matter should not be as simple as imagined.


    Wilson saw Betty lowered her head, rolled his eyes, and said, "Mom, look at Betty. Today is your


    birthday party. She looks like a dead person in the family. It''s a disaster for you. And the Green family


    wille here, she has no reaction. She does not admit what I have done the Foster family."


    Madam Foster immediately turned to look at Betty, and said coldly, "Betty, did you hear what Wilson


    said? Today is my birthday party. Even if you are not happy, you should praise Wilson for he has made


    such a great contribution to the family, shouldn''t you?"


    Betty immediately turned his head and said, "Mom, are you really stupid? Our family hasn''t developed


    much in the past few years. What has the forces of Conor be? Ernest came to ask for troublest


    night. If it wasn''t for a kind man to help was, Betty Bar would not exist now. Wilson may y around at


    that time. What had he contributed to our family! "


    Madam Foster pped the table violently. She didn''t expect Betty to dare to me Wilson. Anger arose


    in her, she said, "Betty, you are really ingrateful. Howe Wilson hasn''t made any contribution to the


    family? If it wasn''t for him, do you think you, a woman, can manage Betty Bar? The person who helped


    you solve the problem yesterday may have been sent by Wilson!"


    When everyone in the yard saw that there was a quarrel, they immediately became quiet.


    Seeing everyone looking here, Wilson felt ashamed. He red at Betty and said, "Betty, you quickly


    apologize to me. Did you mean that I''m not as good as Conor? He can''t fix it now. He may be a tramp


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    now. What qualifications does he have topare with me!"


    The depressed emotion in Betty''s heart broke out all at once, she had endured it for so long. After


    seeing that look the night before, she really didn''t want to continue to bear it.


    "Why should I apologize to you? You can''tpare to Conor at all. This is true!" Betty shouted.


    Madam Foster pped Betty''s face angrily, and cursed, "Hurry up and apologize to Wilson. What


    qualifications do you have to scream at him? You are a woman. You should have self-knowledge,


    ingrateful bitch!"


    Betty covered her face, aggrieved.


    At this moment, a few people in the yard walked in with a bell and ced it directly in the center of the


    yard. By the way, they bumped it, and the melodious bell rang. Then, a figure quickly rushed towards


    Madam Foster. Then he pped Madam Foster''s face.


    After the man pped Madam Foster, he turned around and hugged Betty into his arms, and said


    loudly, "How dare you hit my woman at will. Madam Foster, today I will give you the bell. If you are


    unrepented, then what I will give you is not the bell, but a funeral!"

 Chapter 286 He Lifted the Bell

    Chapter 286 He Lifted the Bell


    The appearance of Conor surprised everyone. No one had expected that the man who was rumored to


    have died would appear at Madam Foster''s birthday banquet.


    Madam Foster covered her face and stared at Conor incredulously. For a while, she couldn''t care the


    hot pain on her face.


    "Conor...Conor! Why are you still alive, you should be dead!" Madam Foster eximed.


    Conor snorted and said, "You''re disappointed, right? If I die, who else will give you the funeral?"


    The expression on Madam Foster''s face changed abruptly. Looking at the big bell in the yard, her


    breathing became quick and uneven. It was quite unlucky to receive such a gift from others at the


    birthday banquet.


    Wilson also stared at Conor in astonishment. He actually knew that Conor might still be alive. He sent


    Josh out to chase Conor. After so long, Josh had not contacted him, which meant that Josh had not


    But in Wilson''s view, even if Conor was alive, he would definitely not be able to do anything. He was


    seriously injured when he escaped. Even if he survived by chance, without the forces of QY City, he


    could only find a ce where no one knew him and die alone.


    Wilson had never imagined that Conor appeared at Madam Foster''s birthday banquet now, and he


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    even pped Madam Foster just now. Looking at his aura, it was obvious that he was back for


    revenge.


    But the most shocked one was Betty. She was held in his arms by Conor at this time, her eyes


    widened. After feeling the temperature on Conor''s body again, tears flowed out of her eyes all of a


    sudden.


    "Conor...really it''s you. The person I saw that night was also you, right? I won''t forget your look in my


    life, I know you must be back... Do you know how much have I missed you in the past few years? I


    dream of you every night, dreaming that you can appear next to me when I wake up. I has been waiting


    for you..."


    Conor hugged Betty tighter, lowered his head and wiped her tears, and said, "I won''t leave you again in


    the future. Ie back this time to take you away. No one will bully you anymore."


    Betty nodded seriously at Conor. At this moment, no matter what Conor said, she would agree.


    "Conor, how dare youe back! Today is my mother''s birthday banquet, what do you mean by


    sending a bell? Are you dicing with death!" Wilson immediately yelled at Conor after reacting.


    "Wilson, this beast actually dared to hit me just now. How dare he! You have to get him to be knocked


    down and thrown out. He is not worthy of attending my birthday banquet!" Madam Foster gave Conor a


    vicious look.


    Wilson snorted immediately and then whistled. Then, two powerful men rushed out of the corner and


    rushed towards Conor.


    When everyone saw the two figures, they were stunned.


    "It''s the two top thugs of the Foster family! They are quite powerful. I''m afraid Conor will be in trouble."


    "He chose toe back at this time. It is really an unwise choice, and he came alone. Isn''t he cutting


    his own throat?"


    "Unexpectedly, Conor, who was the most powerful person in those days, is still alive. But from his


    appearance, he may suffer a lot in the past. He is alone here. How could he beat the masters of the


    Foster family? It''s a pity. "


    ...


    Everyone sighed, thinking that even if Conor wanted toe back for revenge, he shouldn''t rush back


    alone. At least he had to find enough helpers.


    Just as everyone was worried for Conor, another figure walked in outside the door, it was Casey.


    He walked up to the big bell and said loudly, "Today, Conor came back to take revenge. Who dares to


    hurt him!"


    Everyone turned their heads and looked towards Casey, and when they found that he was alone, there


    was a mocking smile on their faces.


    "Does Conor only bring this person with him? If that''s the case, that would be too funny."


    "This young man looks very energetic, but how could he defeat the Foster family. They are dicing with


    death when confronting the Foster family."


    Wilson stared at Casey, thenughed, and said, "Conor, don''t tell me, this is the helper you got. Just


    like him, he may be not able to beat the worst thug in the Foster family. It seems that you really became


    stupid in the past few years."


    Conor squinted at Wilson, and said, "Underestimating him is your mistake."


    Betty stared at Casey and looked surprised. Wasn''t this person the one who helped drove Ernest away


    the night before.


    She took a deep breath and realized why Casey would help her. It turned out that this person was


    brought back by Conor.


    But she was a little worried. Although she knew that Casey''s strength was not weak, there were more


    than thirty thugs of the Foster family masters here. It was really difficult for Casey and Conor to win.


    "Stanley, Robbie, you two go to beat Conor, and the rest of you beat that arrogant and ignorant guy up,


    let him know how powerful the Foster family is!" Wilson snorted coldly.


    Stanley and Robbie rushed towards Conor side by side, and the remaining group of people surrounded


    Casey.


    At this time, Casey put one hand on the big bell, and the other hand directly supported the bottom of


    the bell. With force, the bell, which was so heavy that only seven men could lift it up, was lifted up by


    Casey alone!


    Everyone who saw this scene was shocked. Those who were still mocking Casey just now had their


    eyes widened and their mouths couldn''t help but opened. Many people even stood up directly.


    "Oh my god, that bell must weigh a few hundred pounds at least, he...he actually carried it by himself! It


    is too scary!"


    The people who had been walking around Casey, seeing Casey''s move, didn''t even dare to step


    forward.


    People who could lift a big bell alone. If he punched them with all his strength, they may be killed with


    one punch.


    What''s more, the bell in Casey''s hand might be mmed at someone, and the thugs of the Foster


    family were immediately frightened.


    After Casey lifted the bell, he threw it directly towards Stanley and Robbie. The huge bell fell from the


    sky. Before Stanley and Robbie could react, they were directly covered by the bell.


    This bell weighs several hundred pounds, even if Stanley and Robbie were strong, it was not easy to


    get out of this bell.


    After putting Stanley and Robbie into the bell, Casey rushed a few steps and jumped directly onto the


    bell, looking down at the crowd, and said coldly, "Today is the grievance between Conor and the Foster


    family. Whoever here wants to stop it has to beat me first."


    "I must tell you bluntly that the consequence of fighting against is bad. If anyone is killed by me, don''t


    me me for not reminding!"


    Whether it was the people who came to the birthday banquet or the thugs of the Foster family, after


    hearing Casey''s words, they all took a breath.


    Now no one doubted whether Casey''s words were true or false. Casey alone carried the big bell and


    threw it out. At this moment, no one dared toe forward to trouble him and Conor.


    Wilson looked at Casey, swallowed. How could he expect the one person Conor brought back could


    resist thousands of troops!


    He turned his head and nced at Conor, and said, "Conor...Conor, what do you mean! Are you here


    to demonstrate?"


    Conor looked at Wilson coldly and said, "Wilson, I took you with me kindly back then, but you thanked


    me by leading my men to betray me. Now Ie back, do you think it''s time for you to settle


    ounts?"


    "You fart! It was you who were useless, and everyone refused to ept you as their leader. When did


    Wilson betray you? He relied on his own ability to sit in today''s position!" Madam Foster immediately


    defended Wilson.


    Conor snorted coldly, looked at Madam Foster, and said, "This matter has something to do with you.


    You two can''t run away today!"


    "Madam Foster, how have you treated Betty these years? I can guess it without thinking. You still want


    her to marry Boyd. I think you are really blind!"


    Madam Foster didn''t take Conor''s words seriously at all, and said coldly, "Do not be arrogant. Since


    you already know that I''m going to marry Betty to Boyd, you should be able to guess that people from


    the Sharp family will alsoe to the birthday banquet."


    "The Sharp family is an aristocratic family learning martial. The people they bring are all masters. Later,


    when the members of the Sharp family are here, let''s see the end of you!"


    A joking smile appeared on Conor''s mouth and said, "You don''t have to wait. Boyd and his father have


    already gone to the hell. He dares to have designs on my woman. Do you think I''ll let him go?"


    "Don''t try to cheat us. Finley and his son are so strong, how can you kill them easily. I think you are just


    bluffing," Wilson said.


    Madam Foster also snorted coldly, and said, "I haven''t seen you in a few years, and your bragging


    skills are getting better and better. Do you think you are still the Conor back then? Now, you are not as


    good as a dog in the eyes of the Foster family!"


    At this moment, a person outside the door ran in in a hurry, and when he arrived in front of Madam


    Foster, he fell down. He looked worried, and shouted,


    "Madam Foster, it''s terrible. The Sharp family is holding a funeral, they said...the...the head of the


    Sharp family and Boyd are dead!"

 Chapter 287 The Foster Family Is Nothing!

    Chapter 287 The Foster Family Is Nothing!


    Both Madam Foster and her son Wilson were startled after hearing the news from that guy.


    Wilson directly grabbed the man''s cor and red at him, asking, "What the hell are you talking about!


    How could the father and son all die so suddenly? The Sharp family is the well-known Kung Fu family,


    who could kill them both at once?"


    That guy was so terrifying and mumbled, "I... I don¡¯t know why either, but the news doese from the


    Sharp family and has spread out already. I... I hear the news from others."


    Wilson heavily kicked at that person, cursing, "Fake news! I''ll call the Sharp family to confirm it. Conor,


    tell me the truth, isn¡¯t he the one you paid to y an act to us, is he?"


    Conor smiled at Wilson and said, "You can call to confirm the news, I don¡¯t have the time to n such


    an boring thing for you."


    Wilson took out his cell phone with a face full of confusion and called the Sharp family.


    After a long time, the phone was answered, but what came from the other side was not Boyd¡¯s voice,


    but was a loud shouting and crying from a woman.


    "Wilson, it''s all because of you, my husband and son were all dead. If you didn''t offend Conor, how


    could my family end like this, my husband and son''s lives, you have to pay for it!"


    Listening to the hysterical voice from the other side, Wilson was dumbfounded, and his phone fell to the


    ground.


    Seeing this, all the people on site immediately understood what was going on, and then they all looked


    at Conor with a frightening face, and from their eyes, you could sense their tremendous fear to Conor.


    "It seems that Conor is well prepared this time, even the father and son from the Sharp family were all


    killed by him. This time, I''m afraid the Foster family is going into a big trouble." The crowd were


    whispering, feeling that Conor''s return would definitely bring a disaster to the Foster family.


    Madam Foster turned her back to look at Wilson and said, "Son, what''s wrong, can''t it be that what the


    guy said is true?"


    Wilson took a few steps back, with his face turning pale, and said, "Mom, the father and son from the


    Sharp... Sharp family were all dead indeed."


    After hearing the news, Madam Foster was shocked too, but she was not as surprised as Wilson. She


    stared at Conor and said in a cold voice, "Conor, you have killed the father and son from the Sharp


    family, but so what, do you dare to kill us too?!"


    "I warm you, I am Betty''s mother, since this time youe back to look for her, then you must listen to


    me, if you want to regain your power in the future, to regain your reputation in QY City, you must listen


    to me, you must also make that boy listen to the orders of our family, otherwise, you will not get Betty!"


    "Mom, why should I have to get your consent about who am I going to be with? Conor wants to be with


    me, there is no need for him to agree to your unreasonable demands!" Betty shouted at Madam Foster.


    Madam Foster stomped her foot and said angrily, "Betty, I am your mother, you must listen to me, I


    won¡¯t allow you to be with this shameless guy, you can''t be with him unless he agrees to the demands I


    just made."


    Conor gave a cold smile, and said, "I think you haven¡¯t seen the current situation clearly. This time I


    apologize to Betty, otherwise, I am bound to take both of your lives together!"


    "If it isn¡¯t for the fact that you are Betty¡¯s mother, I would have killed you long time ago. Rubbish like you


    don¡¯t deserve to live in the world!"


    "Conor! How dare you call me rubbish, I think you don''t want to live anymore, just give back my Betty,


    she is my daughter, you have no right to take her away!" Madam Foster said with a face full of anger.


    Betty hurriedly hid behind Conor¡¯s back and shouted, "Mom, I''ve had enough of you these years, you


    never treated me as your family, I''m just a tool to be used by you!"


    "I don''t want to be treated like this anymore. When Conores back this time, I have made up my


    mind that I will listen to him on everything, even if I need to break off the rtionship with you guys, I


    will not hesitate to do so. I will not listen to you anymore, if you still can''t realize your mistake, even if


    Conor really wants to kill you, I will not stop him!"


    When Madam Foster saw that Betty was not going to obey her, she became extremely furious and


    desperately wanted to grab Betty to her side.


    Conor didn''t treat her politely and pushed her heavily to the ground, without any mercy.


    Madam Foster fell to the ground heavily, moaning in pain.


    "Betty is my girl, if you dare to touch her again in the future, don''t me me for not being polite!" Conor


    said coldly.


    "You bastard, how dare you push me, Wilson, hurry up and fix him for me, the Foster family is now


    expected to be one of the first-ss families, there is no need to be afraid of him, he is just a loser who


    has lost his power!" Madam Foster turned to Wilson and asked for help.


    Wilson gulped, finally did not dare to do anything to Conor, but gnashed his teeth and said, "Conor, I


    tell you, this time the Master of the Green family has agreed toe to my mother''s birthday banquet.


    Having the honor to have him attended my mother''s birthday banquet already shows the great potential


    of the Foster family! If you still dare to act recklessly here, when the Master of the Green familyes


    hereter, he will definitely fix you for us!"


    Conorughed and said, "I also put my words here, today you two, must apologize to Betty, or no


    matter whoes here today, I will make you two pay the price!"


    Just as he finished his words, a loudugh came from outside the door, "It''s really a lively party, I


    wonder if I''mte and missed the good show?"


    The crowd all turned their heads towards the door and looked over, and after seeing that it was Dexter


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Green who was walking in, they were all surprised with shock.


    "It''s the Master of the Green family, he doese!"


    "The Master of the Green family attends this party, this time Conor is looking for a big trouble. He is the


    honored guest of Madam Foster, who will definitely help Madam Foster, Conor simply has no way to


    fight against the Green family."


    "Yes, in QY City, the Green family is the most powerful family, now no matter how powerful Conor is,


    I''m afraid he will have to give in..."


    When Wilson and Madam Foster saw Dexter appeared, their faces showed a glimmer of hope, and


    their gazes towards Conor became gloating.


    Wilson hurriedly run to greet Dexter, ttering, "Mr. Green, it''s really a great honor for us to have you to


    my mother¡¯s birthday banquet. But now that bastard Conor hase here too. He not only ruins the


    party, but also says bad words to you, I hope Mr. Green can punish him for us"


    Madam Foster also trembled and walked towards at Dexter, looking at him excitingly, and said, "What a


    great honor for us to have Mr. Green to my birthday banquet. We are deeply appreciated it. The fact


    that Mr. Green could take your time to this party means that our family still has our own value. I hope


    that the Green family can fix Conor for the sake of me, this bastard is really too arrogant, someone


    must punish him!"


    When Dexter heard their words, his face sank and he said in a cold voice, "What did you just say? Let


    me fix Conor for you?"


    "Yes, Mr. Green, Conor is just like a stray dog, he can not match up with the Foster family. As long as


    Mr. Green can help us fix Conor, the Foster family will definitely look up to the Green family in the


    future!" Wilson hurriedly added.


    Dexter directly kicked at Wilson''s body and cursed, "It is all because of Conor that Ie to this


    birthday banquet today. Who do you think you are? Do you think you are qualified enough to ask me to


    help you?"


    Wilson and Madam Foster were both full of dismay, not expecting Dexter to say these.


    "You...e to my birthday banquet because of Conor?" Madam Foster asked with her trembling


    voice.


    "Yes, Conor is an incredible young man, Ie here today for his sake and you ask me to deal with


    him, don''t you think it''s too ridiculous?" Dexter said in a cold voice.


    Madam Foster¡¯s heart sank suddenly. Before she had always thought that Conor, after losing his


    power, had no longer any value, after all, he started up only as a vendor who sold pancakes.


    Now who would have thought that the Master of the Green family would appear at her birthday banquet


    because of Conor!


    The crowd didn''t expect things to be like this too. They originally thought that the Master of the Green


    family would definitely help the Foster family if he attended the birthday banquet. But surprisingly, the


    reason he came was all because of Conor.


    Wouldn''t that mean that the Master of the Green family today hade to this party with a purpose to


    help Conor?


    If this was the case, then the Foster family could be said that they were in a big trouble today.


    In QY City, there was no family that was powerful enough topare with the Green family.


    Conor took Betty to the front of Dexter, then bowed to Dexter, after which he looked at Madam Foster


    and Wilson and said in a cold voice, "Since Mr. Green is here, then today in front of him, I ask you two


    again, do you want to apologize to Betty!"


    Madam Foster and Wilson both shivered and they were so scared that they didn''t dare to say anything.


    "I have heard some of the things that the Foster family has done, you two, indeed so shameless, think


    of those bad things you have done, it is not enough for you two to be killed a thousand times. Now


    Conor is just asking you to apologize to Betty, just do it! Kneel down and apologize!" Dexter said.


    Wilson and Madam Foster felt so humiliating to kneel down to apologize to Betty in front of so many


    people. They were afraid that the whole QY City would know about this matter tomorrow.


    When Dexter saw that they did not kneel, he said coldly, "It seems that my words, from the Master of


    the Green family, do not work anymore. Since this is the case, the Foster family, there is no need to


    exist in QY City anymore!"


    Madam Foster and Wilson were both shocked to hear that Dexter wanted to deal with the Foster family,


    the two didn''t even think about it and knelt down directly in front of Conor.


    "Mr. Green, we know we are wrong, you are magnanimous, spare the Foster family!" Madam Foster


    pleaded.

 Chapter 288 Scarlett Green Gets Dressed In Caseys Room

    Chapter 288 Scarlett Green Gets Dressed In Casey''s Room


    The crowd signed with emotion, looking at the two Madam Foster and Wilson kneeling in front of


    Conor. Originally today was the birthday banquet of Madam Foster, everyone heard that the Master of


    the Green family was going toe, they all thought that the Foster family was going to rise.


    However, just in a moment, Madam Foster and Wilson even knelt down and begged for forgiveness,


    this kind of divided felling, even if it did not happen to them, they also felt like they were taking a roller


    coaster ride.


    Dexter coldly looked at Madam Foster and Wilson and said, "It''s useless to beg me, apologize to both


    of them!"


    Madam Foster and Wilson were very reluctant to do so, but under Dexter¡¯s intimidation, if they didn''t


    apologize, they were afraid that after today, the Foster family would really have to disappear in QY City.


    "Betty, it''s all mom''s fault these years, I apologize to you, I shouldn''t treat you like that, you are also


    mom''s daughter, I didn''t fulfil my duty as a mother. I am sorry I let you down, please forgive me for the


    sake that I gave birth to you and raised you, please." Madam Foster stared at Betty and said with a


    face full of remorse.


    Betty''s tears instantly came out, she waited for so many years for an apology from her mother, whether


    she was sincere or not, as long as she was willing to apologize, to Betty, it was a relief for her.


    Conor now had the ability to kill Madam Foster, but even if Madam Foster treated her badly before, she


    was still her mother, and she couldn¡¯t forget that, so her apology, her kneeling, were already the biggest


    punishment for Madam Foster.


    "Conor, I''m sorry, the betrayal was nned by me, I wanted to rely on your power to strengthen the


    Foster family, I was too selfish, short-sighted back then, I should not have done that thing to you,


    please forgive me, please let the Green family spare the Foster family, I will pay you back all that I


    owed you back then."


    Madam Foster was became more and more excited, and as she said, she suddenly pped herself.


    Conor and Betty saw Madam Foster was so sincere, the resentment in their heart also dissipated


    mostly.


    "You alone admit your mistake is not enough, Wilson, do you admit the mistake you made?" Conor


    looked at Wilson and said coldly.


    Madam Foster saw Wilson just knelt down, but did not open his mouth to admit his mistake, so she


    cursed with an anxious face, "Wilson, what are you waiting there for, just apologize to Betty and


    Conor."


    Wilson looked gloomy, and he said, "Let me apologize to them, I... I can''t do it."


    Conor stared at Wilson and sneered, saying, "It seems that you still don''t realize your mistake."


    "Conor, I have already knelt down to you, isn¡¯t it enough for you, don''t you go too far." Wilson said


    impatiently.


    "Oh, am I asking too much? I almost died in your hands back then, now I just let you apologize to me,


    you still think it is too much, it seems that I am still too kind to you." Conor said, "Mr. Green, Wilson


    doesn''t know how wrong he is, if we kill him directly, it''s a bit too easy for him, why not break his arms


    and legs, let him be an invalid for the rest of his life, let''s see if he will realize his mistake when he''s


    lying in bed unable to do anything."


    Dexter nodded and immediately pped his hands, then two men showed up and walked to Wilson''s


    side.


    "Break his arms and legs." Dexter said in a cold voice.


    Those two men immediately grabbed Wilson and dragged him towards the back side.


    Wilson did not expect Conor to be so cruel, and got panicked immediately. These two men who


    grabbed him were great fighters of the Green family, if they were to break his arms and legs, it was


    definitely not just a joke.


    "Don''t... don''t, I yield, I yield, I know I''m wrong, I shouldn''t treat you like that, please let them to put me


    down." Wilson was so terrified.


    Conor sneered and said, "I have just given you a chance, you do not take it seriously, do not me me


    for being heartless."


    Only then did Wilson realize how stupid he really was, it was something that could be solved with an


    apology, but he had made the thing to get to the point of breaking his arms and legs. If he was given


    another chance, he would definitely apologize to Conor at the first time.


    However there was no if.


    Madam Foster looked at Wilson who was caught by two men of the Green family, full of anxiety and


    hopelessness. However she did not dare to say anything, at this moment, it was lucky that she could


    be safe now, how could her even take time to care about Wilson.


    The two men of the Green family did not hesitate, and directly broke Wilson''s arms and legs with a


    special method.


    Wilson''s miserable screams echoed over the courtyard, and many people cast a sympathetic nce at


    him, while many others felt that he deserved it.


    Looking at Wilson who now was an useless man, Conor took a deep breath, feeling a great relief that


    he had never felt for so long.


    In the past few years he had lived in J City, every day he tried not to think about the things that


    happened in QY City, but the fact that it had already happened, how could he forget it so easily.


    This had always been the hidden scar in his heart, he was badly injured, wretched, and thought that he


    would spend the rest of his life selling pancakes rolled with crisp fritter for survival, never having the


    opportunity to see Betty again.


    But God was fair to him, allowing him to meet Casey when he was at his darkest time. Casey not only


    cured his arm, but also allowed him to gather more power in J City than in QY City.


    Now Casey apanied him back to QY City to take revenge, Madam Foster knelt down in front of


    him, Wilson had his arms and legs broken, Boyd lost his life, and the hidden scar in his heart melted


    away gradually when he saw these people got what they deserved.


    The gratitude he felt for Casey was not something that could be exined in a few words. He only


    knew that he could now stand in this courtyard so calmly and confidently, it was all because of that


    ordinary-looking young man.


    "The thing has been solved, now I can go back to J City and help you lead your men, let''s go." Conor


    turned to look at Casey, a smile appeared on his face.


    Casey walked to Conor and smiled at Betty.


    Betty looked at Casey, revealing a grateful smile and said, "Thank you."


    "Let''s go." Casey took the lead and walked to the door, Dexter, Conor and Betty followed him, leaving


    the courtyard of the Foster family together.


    The crowd looked at Casey who was walking in the forefront, they were so amazed, thinking how


    powerful this young man could be that even the Master of the Green family had to follow behind him?


    After that day, people were all gossiping about who Casey really was, and obviously, what happened in


    Madam Foster''s birthday banquet also became the biggest news in QY City for the next few days.


    Casey, who was the center of people¡¯s gossip, was not interested in what they were gossiping about.


    After helping Conor to take revenge, the next thing he had to do was to help Dexter to win the chess


    After Betty returned to Conor''s side, the two had to spend almost every moment together, and Casey


    was too embarrassed to be a third person among them, he just walked away. So the days before the


    One afternoon, Casey was lying alone in his room, somewhat bored, one day before thepetition,


    without Conor, he did not know what he was going to do.


    At this time, Scarlett came in from outside, holding some clothes in her hand.


    Casey saw Scarletting in, he immediately got up and stared at this girl, thinking she really didn¡¯t


    treat herself as an outsider, right?


    "Why are youing into my room without knocking?"


    "This is my home, why should I knock?" Scarlett replied calmly, "just help me, these clothes, which one


    looks better."


    Casey helplessly stared at Scarlett. She was right, he did lived in the Green family¡¯s house, as the first


    Scarlett held two cheongsams in her hand, gestured in front of Casey and asked, "Which of these two


    dresses looks better?"


    Casey stared at them and said, "The one with white patterns, it looks light and elegant without losing its


    charm."


    "Hey, I also think this one looks good, it seems that you and I have simr taste." Scarlett said with a


    happy face.


    "Well, if I had picked another one, you would have said the same thing, I''m afraid." Casey said bluntly.


    Scarlett immediately stomped her feet in anger and gritted her teeth, "You... are really a dull man!"


    Casey shrugged his shoulders and said, "That¡¯s a truth."


    Scarlett was full of displeasure, then said, "Hurry up, just get up and clean up yourself,ter let¡¯s go


    shopping together, I have to get dressed."


    Casey''s eyes widened and said, "I never said I would go shopping with you."


    "You have been lying here all day, even a fool can see that you are very bored. It¡¯s a great honor for


    you to have the opportunity to go shopping with me, so don¡¯t be ungrateful here." Scarlett said.


    Casey shook his head andughed, but he thought he was so bored that it was not a bad thing to go


    out shopping with Scarlett.


    "What are you still waiting for, move, go outside and wait for me, I have to change my clothes." Scarlett


    stared at Casey with a pair of two big eyes.


    Casey was stunned and said, "Why don''t you go back to your room to change your clothes, why are


    you changing here?"


    "The door in my room is locked, so what''s wrong with me getting dressed here, what are you thinking?


    Do you want to watch me getting dressed? It¡¯s okay, but if you stay here and watch me, then you


    should be responsible to me, I don¡¯t care whether you have a wife or not."


    As she said, Scarlett started unbuttoning her shirt. After that night, Scarlett was getting bolder and


    bolder in front of Casey, although she knew that Casey already had a wife, but she was still


    intentionally or unintentionally testing something.


    As a well-known cool beauty in QY City, it could be difficult to attract her attention, but with a


    personality like hers, if she started to be interested in someone, she would be unlikely to give up easily.


    The buttons on Scarlett''s shirt were already half unbuttoned, and her white shoulder were exposed.


    She gave Casey a yful nce, licked her tongue, and asked, "Are you sure you don''t want to go


    out?"


    Casey helplessly got off the bed and walked towards the door.


    Scarlett was also relieved, she was very nervous after saying those words. If Casey really didn¡¯t go out


    and decide to stay there, then the one who should be abashed was her.


    This was Lukas''s voiceing from outside, "Casey, my father wants to talk to you and my sister


    about something."


    Lukas walked in directly, just in time to see Scarlett unbuttoning half of her shirt, her soft and white


    shoulder was exposed, and Casey was getting out of bed anding towards the door, as if he wants


    to close it.


    "Oh my god, you guys are moving too fast." Lukas directly pped on his head, "No, I have to tell Dad


    about this."Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Lukas! It¡¯s a misunderstanding,e back!" Scarlett saw this and was so scared that she hurriedly


    buttoned herself.


    Lukas with a bad smile on his face, did not even listen to Scarlett. No matter what, Scarlett was his own


    sister, how could he let Casey take advantage of his sister. He must tell this to his father, or Scarlett


    may "sell" herself to Casey.


    This was a huge loss for the Green family.

 Chapter 289 Scarletts Little Temper

    Chapter 289 Scarlett''s Little Temper


    Dexter was in his study.


    Dexter, Lukas, Scarlett, and Casey were standing opposite each other at this moment.


    Dexter''s face looked gloomy and odd, and his two eyes kept sweeping around Casey and Scarlett, as if


    his girl he had worked so hard to raise for more than 20 years had really been sold to a "pig".


    Lukas stared at Scarlett with gloat. He was usually bullied by Scarlett at home all day long, and Dexter


    always favored Scarlett, this time he finally caught the opportunity, of course, he had tough at


    Scarlett freely.


    Scarlett''s face was red and she kept her head down, ying with her fingertips. She had only wanted


    to y a joke with Casey, but who knew that this scene would be seen by Lukas, and this guy had


    even told Dexter, so now she would be ashamed in front of her father.


    Casey was calm, after all, nothing happened between them. But Casey¡¯s calmness, in Dexter''s view, is


    his indifference, no matter what, Casey is a man, he certainly will not lose anything, and of course, he


    could be calm.


    "Scarlett, aren''t you usually cold to the men around you, why are you be so bold now, to take the


    initiative to run to Casey''s room and to do... that kind of thing with him, don''t you know that he is


    already married?" Dexter said furiously.


    Scarlett hurriedly exined, "Dad, it''s not what you think, I just wanted to make a joke with Casey."


    "Oh god, sis, your joke is a little too open, this is the first time I saw you making a joke with a man by


    undressing your clothes." Lukasughed loudly.


    Scarlett red at him and said, "I was trying to change clothes in Casey''s room, I have asked him out,


    you came in when Casey was about to walk towards the outside, can¡¯t you see that?"


    "He went over to close the door, didn''t he? And why are you changing clothes not in your own room but


    in Casey¡¯s room? How does it make sense?." Lukas teased.


    Scarlett was so anxious and helpless, now she really couldn¡¯t exin anything. Even she herself,


    simply also couldn¡¯t figure out why she had to run to Casey''s room to change clothes.


    Dexter sighed helplessly, looked at Casey and said, "Casey, if you are interested in my daughter, you


    can tell me, but you are already married, and from what I know about you, you shouldn''t do such a


    thing, howe you are getting involved with my daughter."


    Casey looked at Dexter and said, "Mr. Green, this time it''s really a misunderstanding, I couldn¡¯t


    understand why your daughter would go to my room to change clothes, and I can tell you clearly that I


    have no feelings to your daughter, so I won''t do anything to her."


    Both Scarlett and Dexter were startled, not expecting Casey to say such words.


    "Casey, you bastard, what do you mean by that, are you saying that I''m not attractive to you?" Scarlett


    said indignantly.


    "Casey, are you saying that my daughter is not good enough for you?" Dexter was also full of anger.


    "Uh, you can say that." Casey said.


    Dexter and Scarlett were all so upset that they almost wanted to go to give Casey a heavy punch.


    Dexter didn''t know Casey''s real identity and only thought that he said those words just because he was


    good at chess, in his opinion, Casey was too arrogant to dare to say that.


    "Father, this guy is just too abominable, do you think I would fall in love with him? It''spletely a


    misunderstanding, there is no way I would love a rash guy like him." Scarlett acted as if she was


    venting her spleen to Casey and hurriedly made her attitude clear to him.


    The other side, Lukasughed uproariously, how could he have thought that Scarlett had taken the


    initiative to seduce Casey, but Casey still couldn''t sense it, for so long, it was the first time a man dared


    to say no to Scarlett.


    Dexter was angry and flung his arms, said, "Casey, my daughter is at least a well-known beauty, you


    say those words to her, isn¡¯t it so inappropriate? Even if our Green family needs you for tomorrow''s


    "Sorry, I didn''t mean that. What I mean is that I already have a wife, and my wife is my only love in my


    whole life, so I won''t be interested in other women, I don¡¯t intend to belittle your daughter." Casey said


    seriously.


    Dexter sighed, looking at Casey''s face, he did not look like he was being perfunctory, the more he


    argued about this matter, the moreplicated it became, and in the end it would only make Scarlett


    more embarrassed, so he changed the subject.


    "Forget it, this matter ends here, Scarlett, you are a girl, from now on change your clothes in your own


    room, do not run to Casey¡¯s room to change your clothes, and do not have any thoughts about Casey.


    After he helps us win the chesspetition, I will send him back shortly." Dexter said.


    "Hmph, I won''t have any thought about him, he is not a good man. I, Scarlett Green, won''t consider him


    even if I will never marry anyone in my life!" Scarlett said firmly.


    Lukas looked at Scarlett''s face, with his understanding of Scarlett, he knew that Scarlett was speaking


    out of anger, if she really had no idea about Casey, she would have ignored Casey long ago.


    "Tonight there is a get-together among the young people in the QY Chess Association, they will discuss


    tomorrow''spetition, Scarlett, you and Casey are the main yer of tomorrow''spetition, just


    take Casey with you to the evening''s get-together, so that Casey and the people of the association can


    get familiar with each other." Dexter added.


    "Hmph, let Lukas take him there, I don''t want to go with him." Scarlett directly retorted.


    "Sis, this is a get-together of your chess association, what am I going to do? I know you''re angry, but


    you actually still want to go with Casey together, right?" Lukas said with a smile.


    Scarlett raised her head arrogantly and said, "Unless he begs me."


    Casey looked at Dexter and said, "Mr. Green, tell me the location, I can go by myself."


    "Casey! You!" Scarlett once again looked at Casey, her pretty face looked so sad at this time. She had


    never met anyone who took her as nothing in all her life.


    Dexter was also about tough, and said, "All right, Scarlett, it''s all. Tomorrow¡¯spetition is the most


    important thing, you and Casey should go together."


    In the evening, in Dexter¡¯s car, Bruce drove while observing Casey and Scarlett from the rear view


    mirror, he always sensed the tension between them in the air.


    He did not know what happened between the two, only remembered that thedy was very warm to


    Casey before, howe today she wore a cold face, and even deliberately distanced from Casey,


    leaving a big space in the meddle of the back seat.


    After a short time, Bruce parked the car in front of a luxuriously decorated restaurant and said to


    Scarlett, "Miss, here we are."


    Scarlett directly got out from the car and did not even wait for Casey, she quickly walked towards the


    door.


    Casey helplessly got out of the car and followed behind Scarlett. He really didn¡¯t know much things


    about men and women, he only felt that he was just telling the truth, who knew that Scarlett could be so


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    angry.


    Women, indeed, were mysterious creatures.


    Scarlett walked very fast, as if she wanted to leave Casey behind deliberately, Casey followed her


    closely and never fell behind.


    Scarlett nced back from time to time, that grumpy little eyes, instead, looked cute indeed.


    "Back then... maybe I say something wrong, I apologize to you, I don''t mean to belittle you in any way."


    Casey said with a smile.


    Scarlett saw that Casey apologized to her, she immediately felt much more refreshed, only she couldn''t


    show it, otherwise wouldn''t she let Casey know that she was so easy to be bullied.


    "Humph, who needs your apology, you don¡¯t fall in love with me, ME either! Casey, Goody-goody."


    Scarlett said.


    "That''s not what I mean, I have a wife, so I won''t fall in love with girls except her, I hope you can


    understand this." Casey said.


    Scarlett hummed, she didn''t pay attention to Casey anymore, and continued to walk in front of him.


    At this time, a handsome young man came over, his eyes lit up after seeing Scarlett and hurriedly


    greeted her.


    "Scarlett, you''ve arrived, I said I''d pick you up outside." The young man said.


    This person was named Reginald Baker. He was a great yer, whose skill was only next to Scarlett¡¯s


    among the younger generation in the QY Chess Association, and he was also the young master of the


    first-ss family the Baker family in QY City. He had adored Scarlett for a long time, only Scarlett felt


    nothing to him, and she just remained polite to him only for the sake of the rtionship between their


    two family - the Green family and the the Baker family.


    It could be said that none of the young generation in QY City could be Scarlett''s favor, even if Reginald


    was called the best young generation in QY City, Scarlett also had no feeling for him.


    However, she would have such a deep feeling to the ordinary, married Casey, which would definitely


    be the headline news if the people of QY City knew about it.


    Casey walked behind Scarlett, Reginald looked at him and asked, "Who is this?"


    "A deadbeat who insists on following me here and couldn''t be sent away." Scarlett said indignantly.


    When Reginald heard this, his face immediately showed an expression of disgust, after which he


    walked to Casey and said, "The Lady of the Green family is not the one you can follow just because


    you want to? This is not the ce for you toe, I give you three seconds to get out of here or don''t


    me me for being rude."


    The reason why Scarlett said this was because she wanted to vent her anger towards Casey. In her


    opinion, although Casey was powerful, but his background should be very ordinary, facing a rich


    generation like Reginald, the pressure should still be quite heavy to him.


    She knew the fact that Reginald was interested in her and if he knew that Casey was following her, he


    would definitely not to be polite to him, and by then Casey would had no choice, but to ask her for help.


    As long as Casey asked her for help, she would forgive him and introduce him to the people of QY


    Chess Association.


    She just wanted to save her face, at least she was the Lady of the Green family, she should always


    have her own little temper, right? If Casey had a high EQ, he would definitely understand what she


    meant.


    "Uh, Ie with her to the party, I will also participate in tomorrow''spetition, so the Master of the


    Green family asked me toe together." Casey exined.


    Reginald snorted and said, "Can you stop pretending here, just look at yourself, those who can attend


    the dinner today are the best chess yers in QY City, you are a nobody, how dare you to say you


    want to attend our party? Aren''t you afraid of being humiliated toe here?"


    "I didn''t lie to you, you can ask Scarlett if you don''t believe me." Casey said.


    "You are a liar, just now Scarlett said that you were the one who followed her shamelessly, now we are


    going to go inside for a dinner, just go back to where you belong." Reginald said rudely.


    Scarlett looked at Casey with expectation, thinking that he could not exin clearly here and would


    definitely beg her, so that she could save her face.


    However, what she didn''t expect was that Casey looked at Reginald and said, "Well, it doesn''t matter


    whether I join in the dinner or not, anyway, then I won''t go in and I just wait here."

 Chapter 290 Caseys Personal Charisma

    Chapter 290 Casey''s Personal Charisma


    Scarlett¡¯s expectation suddenly disappeared, she looked at Casey with an incredulous face, she didn''t


    expect this guy could actually say that he needn¡¯te in!


    In fact, for Casey, this kind of gathering was meaningless, tomorrow''spetition was just a


    participating in it, then the final winner would definitely only be Casey, so it did not matter at all whether


    to attend the dinner or not.


    When Reginald heard Casey said this, a mocking smile immediately appeared on his face, thinking that


    Casey had be afraid of him.


    Scarlett red angrily at Casey, then turned around and walked inside, she now really didn¡¯t want to


    take care of Casey, this guy, was really ungrateful.


    He would rather stay outside alone than toe over and beg for her forgiveness, couldn¡¯t he know


    that she just needed an opportunity to save her face only?


    Reginald hurriedly followed Scarlett and left Casey behind. In his view, Casey was just a loser that


    shamelessly harassed Scarlett, he was just a nobody.


    Casey saw an antique disy case in the lobby of the restaurant, so he walked over and wanted to


    pass his time there.


    Scarlett entered the luxurious private room of the restaurant and sat down angrily, since she was a


    child, this was the first time she felt so sulky.


    She should hate Casey for acting like this, but for some reason, the less Casey took her seriously, the


    more she wanted to prove something in front of Casey.


    There were already seven or eight people waiting in the dinning room, all of them were the top yers


    in QY Chess Association, and they were gathered around a chess table in this room, staring at a game


    of chess on it.


    This private room was the exclusive room for the QY Chess Association. People from the QY Chess


    Association usually came here for dinner and sometimes would y a few round of chess there, so a


    table for ying chess was specially ced there.


    When everyone saw Scarlett came in, they all immediately came over to say hello to her.


    "Scarlett, we have recently run some very difficult chess games, and are now trying to solve it, do you


    want to join us?" A male stared at Scarlett for a moment and said.


    "I am not interested, just leave me alone." Scarlett said coldly.


    That boy immediately shut his mouth. Scarlett always looked cold in front of them, so the crowd did not


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    notice that she was sulking.


    Reginald did observe that something was wrong with Scarlett, and asked, "Did that guy just upset you,


    if so, I''m going to fix him for you."


    "How could he possibly have upset me, I wouldn''t be angry with him, you think too highly of him."


    Scarlett said like nothing, but the expression on her face already revealed her real thoughts.


    Reginald didn''t think too much about it, and nodded when Scarlett said those words.


    After ten minutes, Scarlett felt a bit uneasy. She thought it was too rude for her to leave him outside,


    and if he told this to her father, then Dexter maybe scold for her this. The reason she wanted to go


    outside to check for him was all because that she didn¡¯t want to be scolded by her father, not because


    she had kept wondering what Casey was doing outside since the moment she came into the dinning


    room.


    She directly stood up and walked towards the outside, Reginald saw this and hurriedly followed her,


    asking, "Where are you going?"


    "I''m going to see what that nerd is doing now, he''s unfamiliar with here, I don¡¯t want to get into any


    more trouble because of him" Scarlett said.


    Reginald was stunned and said, "Isn''t that guy was a loser that harassed you, why do you still care


    about him?"


    "Hmph, who cares about him, it''s my father who let me take care of him, if I don''t watch him, my father


    will definitely scold me." Scarlett said.


    Reginald became more confused, since it was Dexter who let Casey follow her, then why would


    Scarlett be so angry at Casey?


    The two of them went to the lobby, Scarlett saw Casey staring at the antique showcase in the lobby,


    she gave a sigh of relief, luckily this guy didn¡¯t get angry with her and left, otherwise, it was toote for


    her to be regretful for it.


    Honestly, she still thought Casey mattered a lot in her heart, there was a big difference between being


    really angry and feeling sulky because of someone you loved.


    Scarlett walked towards Casey, seeing that he was holding a little teapot in his hand, she pretended to


    cough gently and said, "Do you know about those antique things, you are just like a fool standing here,


    you can not be elegant or charming just standing here and looking at them."


    Casey turned around, after seeing that it was Scarlett, he smiled at her and said, "This is a replica of


    the purple y teapot of the the Song Dynasty, although it is a fake one, but the workmanship is


    excellent."


    Scarlett pouted at Casey, she didn''t expect him to be quite knowledgeable about this, she had thought


    that Casey was dressed in ordinary clothes and hadn''t had the chance to learn about these things.


    Now Casey could easily tell the origin of this teapot, Scarlett couldn¡¯t help but feel that Casey was quite


    a charming man of knowledge.


    Damn it, howe the more I looked at this guy, the more I thought he was irresistible to me. No! I


    have to prove myself today.


    Reginald stared at Casey and said mockingly, "What are you pretending to be here, you''re a poor loser,


    just stop pretending that you know these antiques here."


    "You are not allowed to talk to him like that!" Scarlett turned her head and red at Reginald, full of


    anger.


    Reginald was dumbfounded, he originally wanted to say something mean to Casey for Scarlett¡¯s sake,


    but he didn''t expect Scarlett would speak for Casey now.


    And looking at Scarlett''s unusual gaze towards Casey, Reginald instantly sensed something.


    "Scarlett, what is your... rtionship with him?" Reginald asked tentatively.


    "There is nothing between us." Scarlett said.


    Reginald looked at Scarlett, she obviously acted like a girl in love and being angry to her boyfriend. His


    heart beat faster, and his gaze at Casey looked more hostile than before.


    This man dressed so ordinary, can he be his own love rival? It was not right, this person looked so


    ordinary, from Scarlett''s view, how could he be the one she would fall in love with?


    No matter what, I must not lose face in front of this person today, I must give him a lesson to make him


    realize the difference between me and him.


    Reginald stared at Casey and revealed a smile of evilness, saying, "It turns out that you two know each


    other, if Scarlett didn¡¯t tell me this, I would have thought you were a bastard that kept harassing


    Scarlett. I am so sorry for my bad judgement. Let me introduce myself, I am Reginald, the young


    master of the the Baker family, and I am a childhood friend of Scarlett''s. My father almost arranged a


    child betrothal for us. But, in my opinion, whether he arranged it or not, the result is the same, we will


    get married in the end."


    "This is Casey." Casey listened to Reginald say so much, he just politely introduced his name.


    Scarlett turned her head to look at Reginald and said, "Who has a child betrothal with you, don''t be so


    self-absorbed here, Reginald, I told you, there is no possibility between the two of us."


    Reginald looked so embarrassed, and said, "whether there is a possibility for us, it will tellter. Bro,


    give me the teapot in your hand, I am also quite interested in this thing."


    Casey did not think too much, he reached out and handed the teapot to Reginald.


    Reginald suddenly withdrew his hand when he received the teapot, and that teapot in Casey''s hand fell


    directly to the ground and was broken.


    "Oops, I''m really sorry, I just had a hand cramp, I didn''t touch this teapot, it shouldn''t be my fault, right?"


    Reginald made an innocent look on his face.


    The lobby manager saw that the teapot over here had been broken, she immediately came over and


    said with a frown, "my guests, I am sorry to say that the one you broke is our treasured item here,


    although the purple y teapot is a replica, it is still worth more than 100,000 dors, may I ask how to


    Reginald pointed at Casey and said, "He is the one who broke the teapot, ask him."


    Scarlett nced at Reginald angrily, then said to Casey, "Casey, it is not a small number, you know I


    am still angry with you, how about you beg for my forgiveness now and I will help you pay for this?"


    In Scarlett''s opinion, Casey in no way could be a rich man, even if he was a decent man, when he


    encountered the trouble concerning about money, there was no way but to beg for her forgiveness.


    Although she could see that Reginald was doing this on purpose, but Scarlett did not get angry, instead


    she saw this as an opportunity that Casey finally had to beg for her help.


    Reginald also felt that Casey did not look like a rich man, so he deliberately let him drop the teapot and


    paid for it, so Casey would know the gap between himself and him, and then he would be generous


    with his money, and he might be able to get Scarlett''s fondness in return.


    But what he didn''t expect was that Scarlett offered to help Casey to pay for it, which made him jealous


    in his heart and he wanted to tear Casey apart.


    "Scarlett, how can you pay for the money, it is also my fault to break the teapot, let me pay for it."


    Reginald hurriedly said.


    Casey looked at the two and said, "No need, I''ll just pay for it by myself."


    After saying that, he took out the World Bank''s ck card from his clothes and handed it to the


    manager, saying, "Just swipe my card directly."


    Scarlett looked at Casey with a pair of big eyes and said, "Casey, didn''t you hear what she just said,


    this teapot costs more than 100,000 dors, where do you have so much money, I just want you to


    admit your mistake in front of me, why are you so stubborn to go against me."


    "I''m not against you, it''s only 100,000 dors, I can afford it." Casey said farcically.


    "Please stop acting, you are not like the kind of person that can afford a teapot worth more than


    100,000 dors, Scarlett, what is good about this kind of people who like to pretend, you see his nature


    clearly now, he even took out a ck bank card that I have never seen... "


    "Wait, this... is the World Bank''s ck card!"


    Reginald¡¯s gaze fell on that ck card, with his eyes wide.

 Chapter 291 Seven Star Gathering

    Chapter 291 Seven Star Gathering


    Scarlett also turned to look at the ck bank card in Casey''s hand. Although she didn''t know much


    about business matters, she had heard of the ck bank card of the World Bank.


    After seeing Casey take out this low-key bank card, a trace of astonishment appeared immediately on


    Scarlett¡¯s delicate face.


    She originally thought that Casey would definitely ask for her for help this time. But she didn¡¯t expect


    that Casey would be able to pay for these hundreds of thousands. If he had the ck card, the property


    he owned was more than the entire Green family.


    "The ck card of the World Bank. Why do you have this bank card?" Scarlett asked subconsciously.


    Casey smiled at her and said, "I applied for it myself."


    After speaking, he handed the bank card to the manager. The manager quickly took it to the front desk


    and swiped the card.


    After paying for the money, Casey walked to Scarlett and Reginald. Seeing that the two of them were


    still full of astonishment, Casey asked, "What''s the matter with you guys?"


    Reginald reacted. He looked at Casey with full of jealousy. He originally thought Casey was just a


    wimp, but he didn''t expect that Casey would have the bank card of the World Bank.


    Thinking of Scarlett''s attitude towards Casey, Reginald was even more upset. This time, he really


    regarded Casey as his rival in love.


    Scarlett took a deep breath. She just thought that Casey was so good at chess. Even if he had no


    money, he could make living by ying chess.


    After all, she was the eldest daughter of the Green family. No matter what, she had money. Even if


    Casey didn''t like her, as long as she gave him a better life, Casey might give up his wife someday and


    loved her.


    Now, Casey took out the ck card of the World Bank. Scarlett knew why Casey wore so ordinary


    clothes. He just wanted to be low-key. What Casey had was no less than her.


    Even if Dexter, the head of the Green family, was not eligible to get a ck card from the World Bank.


    This meant that the power Casey could gather was greater than that of the entire Green family.


    This guy was way too good.


    Seeing Casey paying off the money, Scarlett couldn''t help but feel a little lost. She still had a glimmer of


    hope for Casey, but now it seemed that Casey was really not interested in her.


    Seeing Scarlett''s disappointed and aggrieved face, Casey smiled and said to her, "I didn''t mean to


    against you. Don''t get angry anymore. You¡¯re so beautiful. Don¡¯t pull a long face."


    Scarlett didn¡¯t have any confidence in front of Casey now. Although she was still a little angry, she also


    knew that if she still went on like this, it would only make Casey feel more disgust to her.


    "Okay, I see. You are so stupid. I forgive you." Scarlett said, "Now go inside with me. It''s almost the


    time for dinner."


    Casey nodded, followed Scarlett to walk inside.


    Reginald was full of jealousy. But he couldn''t say anything. He could only quickly follow them.


    When they arrived in the private room, Scarlett pped her hands and called everyone over,


    introducing Casey.


    "Casey was invited by my father to participate in thispetition. Whether we can win this time, it¡¯s up


    to him." Scarlett said.


    Everyone was surprised. They didn¡¯t expect that Scarlett would think so highly of Casey.


    Reginald had never heard of Casey''s name in QY City. If Casey was really best at ying chess,


    everyone would have heard of him long ago.


    So Reginald suspected that Casey sucked at all. The reason why Casey was able to participate in this


    the World Bank. Maybe he could directly buy the champion of thispetition.


    Thinking of this, Reginald suddenly scorned. Since he couldn''tpare to Casey in terms of money, he


    naturally had to find other excuses to make himself feel a little better.


    He nced at Scarlett with a smile, and said, "Scarlett, don''t joke with us. Our association can win the


    championship. Why do we have to rely on him who doesn''t know chess at all?"


    After speaking, he began to wink at the people in the private room.


    Everyone immediately understood Reginald''s meaning. Reginald''s chess level was second only to


    Scarlett among the younger generation in QY Chess Association. With the Baker family''s status,


    Reginald still had some prestige among these people.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "Scarlett, he looks so ordinary. Why do we have to rely on him to win the championship?"


    "Yeah, you¡¯re so good. Winning the championship is just a piece of cake for you. We haven''t seen this


    person before. I''m afraid he won''t even make it to the finals."


    A group of people immediately began to mock Casey.


    Scarlett didn''t expect everyone to react like this. They actually thought that she was joking.


    "I''m not joking. This time, we¡¯ll have to face a very strong opponent. I have already watched that


    person''s game. If I really y against him, I won''t win. So this time we can only pin our hope on


    Casey." Scarlett exined.


    Everyone still didn''t believe Scarlett. As chess yers, they usually would be a little patronizing. It was


    still somewhat difficult for them to believe in a stranger.


    "Scarlett, since even you can''t win, how can we believe that he, a nobody, can win? Is he really so


    good?" At this time, a person stared at Casey and asked.


    Scarlett nodded with certainty, and said, "I yed a chess game with Casey. I lost."


    Everyone was shocked when they heard Scarlett''s words. If this was the case, Casey would be indeed


    worthy of their respect.


    Reginald was still unconvinced. Seeing that there was a chess game on the table over there, a group of


    people stared at the chess game for a long time and did not solve it. Even if a real chess master came


    over, it was quite difficult for him to solve it.


    Reginald said, "Scarlett, we can''t just believe him just by what you said. He has to prove himself. It just


    so happens that there is a chess game over there. Since Casey is so good, let him solve it to prove that


    he really has something. Since he is here for the first time, how about letting him prove himself first?"


    Scarlett turned her head and nced at Casey, seeking Casey''s opinion.


    Casey smiled and said, "Okay, fine."


    Casey knew very well that the most straightforward way to convince a group of strangers in a short


    time was to show his strength, so he didn''t think it was wrong.


    There was a smirk on Reginald''s face. This chess game was not so simple. He just wanted to see how


    embarrassed Casey would be


    Casey walked towards the chessboard. Everyone followed him together, wanting to see how Casey


    solved the chess game.


    Everyone had a gleeful expression on their faces. Because they thought about the chess game so


    long, but they didn''t have any clues yet. So it was even more difficult for Casey to solve this game


    alone.


    Scarlett came over too. After staring at the chessboard, she asked in surprise, "Seven Star Gathering?"


    A man on the side nodded and exined, "You also know it? Seven Star Gathering is one of the most


    famous chess games in recent years. It is said that so far, only a few top chess masters have solved it.


    Someone once asked these masters to announce the method, but they all rejected. So we don¡¯t have a


    way to solve the chess game now. We can only rely on ourselves."


    Reginald nced at Scarlett and Casey with a smile, and said, "Although it is difficult, it is because of


    the difficulty, it can show one his ability. Scarlett, don¡¯t you say that Casey can represent us to win?


    Then I think he will definitely be able to solve this chess game. Otherwise, how could he be so favored


    by you?"


    Scarlett frowned, and said, "This chess game is so difficult even in the whole country. In QY City, I am


    afraid that no one can solve this chess game. You let Casey solve this chess game to prove himself.


    Has it gone too far?"


    "Scarlett, don''t wrong me. He himself promised to solve the chess game. If he can''t solve the game by


    himself, it will show that he is not as so good as you said. It has nothing to do with me." Reginald


    immediately said.


    Scarlett nced at Reginald angrily. Then she turned to look at Casey, and said, "Casey, don''t solve


    this chess game. This chess game can¡¯t be solved at all. I have already learned your strength.


    Tomorrow, they all will know your strength."


    Casey didn''t respond to Scarlett, but stared at the chess game on the chessboard for a long time


    without saying a word.


    Seeing that Casey had begun to stare at the chess game, Reginald immediately said, "It seems that


    Casey thinks that he can solve it, so let''s give him some time to see if he can get it done."


    The people aroundughed. Obviously, they didn''t think Casey could finish it.


    "Forget it. If he continues to look at it like this, it will be tomorrow. I want to have dinner."


    "Yeah, let''s eat first. Seven Star Gathering is really too difficult for him. After dinner, we can y chess


    with him. At that time, we¡¯ll know his strength."


    Some people didn''t want to wait for Casey to solve the game here, so they spoke impatiently.


    At this time, a rxed smile appeared on Casey¡¯s face.


    "No need to wait. I can solve it right now. The we can have dinner soon.

 Chapter 292 It Never Rains, But It Pours

    Chapter 292 It Never Rains, But It Pours


    "What did you say? Are you going to solve this chess game now?" After hearing Casey''s words,


    Reginald''s eyes widened immediately.


    Casey nodded, and then reached for the chess piece on the table.


    Everyone looked at Casey with disbelief, thinking that Casey was bluffing.


    "Is he fooling us? It¡¯s only a few minutes passed. He actually felt that he could solve Seven Star


    Gathering?"


    "He must be bluffing. So far, only a few masters have solved the game. If he can solve it after watching


    it for a short while, this game will not be famous."


    "It feels like he only saw a few clues and then he thought he could solve it. In fact, he didn''t see the


    subtlety of this game at all. He felt that he could solve it, but it was just an illusion."


    ...


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Scarlett didn''t believe that Casey was able to solve the chess game so quickly, either. But Casey''s level


    was above her. This guy always surprised others. Maybe he could really shock everyone.


    Casey didn''t care about the people around him, but began to ce pieces on the chessboard. He


    showed others the method in his mind.


    At first, seeing Casey looking serious, everyone all smiled contemptuously, thinking that Casey was just


    pretending.


    But as Casey''s chess piece ced, everyone began to be serious. The few people who were still


    mocking Casey all stared at the chessboard intently.


    Even Reginald frowned and stared at the chessboard. Because every time Casey dropped a piece,


    they would have a new understanding of the chess game. If this continued, it seemed that Casey really


    could solve the chess game.


    Time passed by. Everyone looked surprised and shocked. At this moment, none of them dared to taunt


    Casey. Even at this point, Casey¡¯s level was awesome. It had been proved that Casey''s strength was


    far above them.


    Soon, Casey dropped hisst piece. Then he turned his head and nced at the people around him.


    He said, "It¡¯s done. We can eat."


    Everyone took a deep breath and stared at Casey in disbelief. They didn''t expect that Casey would


    actually solve the chess game.


    The most important thing was that Casey only took less than twenty minutes. ording to their


    understanding, even the top masters would take several hours to solve the chess game. Casey could


    solve it so fast, which was nothing short of a miracle.


    "You... how could you solve this chess game so quickly? Do you know the method from the beginning,


    right?" Reginald was very unconvinced. He felt Casey should know the method in advance so Casey


    could be so fast.


    "Um, didn''t you just say that this chess game has only been solved by a few international masters, and


    they didn¡¯t tell anyone the method? How would I know in advance?" Casey said.


    Everyone thought what Casey said was reasonable. Only a few international masters knew how to


    solve the chess game. Even if Casey got the solution from these international masters in advance, it


    could only show Casey knew those international masters.


    After all, if Casey didn''t know them, they wouldn''t tell Casey the method.


    No matter how, Casey was not an ordinary person.


    Scarlett stared at Reginald, and said, "Why do you have so many excuses? If Casey knows the way in


    advance, you can also know it in advance. Is it so difficult for you to admit that Casey is excellent?"


    Reginald looked embarrassed. He really did not want to admit that Casey was better than him, so he


    made all kinds of excuses. Now his lies were directly exposed. Besides, it was Scarlett who exposed


    his lies. He felt so awkward that he couldn''t wait to find a hole to hide in.


    "Scarlett, I didn''t mean that..." Reginald wanted to say something to defend himself.


    Scarlett snorted, then dragged Casey to sit at the table, and said, "Sit down and order food."


    After she finished speaking, she stared at Casey with all admirations. She said, "Casey, you are so


    amazing. I promise you that I will never make trouble for you anymore."


    Casey smiled politely at her, feeling a little helpless. He could also feel Scarlett''s attitude towards him,


    but he was already married. So Scarlett''s ideas for him were destined to be unfulfilled.


    Everyone took their seats at the table. Many people started to greet Casey respectfully. No matter


    where a person was, strength was always the only criterion for convincing people. Casey had now


    proven himself. Naturally, he could get the respect of these people.


    Reginald wanted to sit on the other side of Scarlett. But seeing Scarlett ring at him, he went away.


    When everyone looked at embarrassed Reginald, they all wanted tough.


    At the same time, they all knew that Scarlett, who had always been cold, actually encountered the man


    who could turn her into a gentle little girl.


    Not long afterwards, the dishes were all served. Then they began to eat and discussed tomorrow''s


    chess game.


    Thispetition would be held for a total of three days. Because there were a lot of people


    participating, the elimination system was implemented. The first two days were elimination matches,


    and thest day was the final.


    In this game, everyone present here would all participate. If they met on thepetition, they would try


    their best.


    Listening to these people talking, Casey would asionally talk with them. After all, this game was not


    difficult for him. He could easily cope with whatever situation happened.


    Scarlett didn¡¯t care about the game at all. She peeked at Casey from time to the time. Reginald was so


    mad.


    Soon, the dinner was over. After everyone showed their determination for tomorrow''s game, they


    walked out of the private room together.


    Because after knowing Casey''s strength, everyone followed Casey. Even Scarlett followed Casey.


    Everyone walked towards the door. At this moment, a group of people came to them. Those people


    were wearing uniform clothes with the trademark of Y Real Estate on the clothes.


    These people were from JC Chess Association sponsored by Y Real Estate. The lead among them


    was the greatest opponent Casey needed to face this time, Abel.


    Abel and his men also saw Casey and others. Many of them knew Scarlett. So Abel knew they were


    from QY Chess Association.


    The moment when Abel saw them, he took the lead and walked towards them.


    "What a coincidence! Scarlett, you went to J City to watch me y chess a few days ago. Why did you


    leave without even saying hello? Could it be that you are frightened by my strength?" Abel looked at


    Scarlett with a sneer.


    Scarlett looked at Abel with a cold face, and said, "Get over yourself here. Your strength is indeed not


    bad, but it is impossible for you to win this time."


    "Oh? So, you are very confident to beat me. I have also watched some videos of you ying chess.


    With your strength, if you want to beat me, it¡¯s impossible."


    "Hmph, I can''t beat you. Butt someone can beat you. Put away your pretentious face. In this world,


    there are always some people better than you." Scarlett said with unhappy face.


    "Yeah, we have Casey, a strong helper. He solved Seven Star Gathering in less than 20 minutes. His


    level is definitely above you!" A man beside Scarlett said.


    Abel''s gaze fell on Casey. At that time, he felt that the person walking in the front was familiar, but he


    didn''t remember where he had seen the person before, so he didn''t care.


    Now that the person said Casey''s name, Abel knew who the person in front of him was. Casey had


    never seen Abel, but Abel had seen Casey. Casey was a well-known wimp in J City. Abel also specially


    searched for Casey''s photos. So when he saw Casey at first nce, he felt familiar.


    "Casey! Oh no! I''m not mistaken, right? You are here too. Listening to what they said, you are going to


    participate in tomorrow''s game? Are you insane? You are a famous wimp in J City! Can you tell the


    difference between ck pieces and white pieces? You dare to participate in thispetition? How


    ridiculous!" Abel mocked mercilessly.


    Those people standing behind Abel also recognized Casey. They also mocked Casey.


    "Oh no, Casey? That wimp? What are those people from QY Chess Association thinking about? They


    can¡¯t wait to lose to us?"


    "So ridiculous. Just now, that person said that Casey can win Abel. Did they not know Casey''s


    reputation in J City? Such a wimp! Let alone win Abel, I''m afraid that even a three-year-old kid can


    defeat him."


    Hearing their ridicule, the people from QY Chess Association frowned. Among them, only Scarlett had


    heard of some things about Casey. It was the first time for the rest to see Casey today.


    At that time, Casey solved Seven Star Gathering in less than 20 minutes, so they had only a good


    impression of Casey. Hearing that Casey was a wimp, they were a little confused.


    "What are you talking about? Why did Casey be a wimp?" Reginald asked.


    "So you don''t know. Casey is famous as a wimp in J City. He doesn''t know anything except being


    raised by his wife. Now you say that you want Casey to help you win? So ridiculous. It seems that you


    guys really want to lose." Abel sneered.


    After hearing what Abel said, the people from QY Chess Association all turned their heads to look at


    Casey, and cast a questioning look at Casey.


    Seeing the arrogance of the people from JC Chess Association, Scarlett immediately felt angry. She


    said, "Don¡¯t talk nonsense here. You don''t know how good Casey is. Tomorrow, you will know how


    ignorant you are."


    Abel sneered and said, "Stop dreaming here. I guess this guy used some tricks to fool you guys. I


    advise you guys to investigate Casey. Pin your hopes on a wimp? QY Chess Association really makes


    me surprise!"


    After speaking, Abelughed and walked past them.


    The people from JC Chess Association all stared mockingly from QY Chess Association, treating them


    as a joke.


    After Abel left, the people from QY Chess Association began to ask Casey if what those people said


    just now was true.


    Scarlett nced at these people angrily, and said, "Haven''t you seen how awesome Casey is? But you


    still ask him! Those people are obviously to scare us. If you guys just step into their traps, I will feel


    shameful for you guys."


    After hearing Scarlett''s words, everyone felt that it made senses. Then, they slowly quieted down.


    Casey did not have any feelings to the words of Abel and others just now. As a stronger, he should


    learn to hide his strength and took a move when the time was right. The more these people didn''t take


    him seriously, the greater the advantage to him.


    A stronger wouldn¡¯t be impulsive. Casey did not want to focus on these meaningless things.


    On the way back, Scarlett nced at Casey somewhat puzzledly, and asked, "Abel has gone too far.


    But why are you not angry at all? You are so powerful. Don''t you want to prove yourself?"


    Casey nced at Scarlett with a smile, then responded to her with an idiom, "It never rains, but it


    pours."

 Chapter 293 Poor Boy! Casey!

    Chapter 293 Poor Boy! Casey!


    When they arrived at the Green''s Mansion, Casey got out of the car and walked straight to his room.


    Scarlett followed behind Casey, and kept muttering that sentence, "It never rains, but it pours..."


    She stared at Casey''s back, as if seeing the word ¡°toughness¡± from his back.


    The age difference between her and Casey was not too big. At this age, she was the top in the younger


    generation of QY Chess Association. Naturally, she had a little arrogance.


    So she looked very arrogant and cold to others. Others always thought she was not easy to get along


    with.


    Scarlett knew the persons at this age best and what they would think after they had achieved a little


    sess. They wished the whole world would know how powerful they were. This was the character


    that young people should have.


    But she couldn''t see the slightest arrogance from Casey. A person who could solve Seven Star


    Gathering within twenty minutes should have been arrogant like Abel. After all, he had this qualification.


    However, Casey was so low-key and restrained. He looked like so ordinary that others were unable to


    feel that he had any special ce.


    The only reason why a young man had be so forbearing was that he had experienced things


    others couldn''t imagine. Casey must be carrying a heavy burden that Scarlett had never experienced in


    her entire life.


    However, Casey''s background made him unable to keep a low profile like an ordinary person, so he


    would say that words, ¡°It never rains, but it pours.¡±


    Casey also had his own arrogance. He didn''t argue at this time. It could only mean that Casey didn¡¯t


    care about these things. His light was destined to shine in every corner of the world.


    Of course, this was also because Casey didn¡¯t care about it. In his opinion, he could y chess so he


    didn''t need to show off in front of others. After all, if he really wanted to show off, there many things that


    he could show off.


    "This guy, why is he so mysterious? If only I could get to know him earlier." Scarlett said with some


    disappointment.


    Seeing Casey return to the room, Scarlett turned and walked towards Dexter''s study.


    Dexter was sitting down at the table and reading. When Scarlett came in, he smiled and asked, "How


    about the dinner? Did they embarrass Casey? After all, he has just arrived. But we pin our hopes on


    him. You young people will definitely not be convinced."


    "Everyone was really unconvinced at the beginning, but it just took this guy less than 20 minutes to


    solve Seven Star Gathering. Then everyone didn''t dare to say anything afterwards." Scarlett said.


    "Well, solving Seven Star Gathering in 20 minutes..." Dexter said, then he stood up from his chair


    abruptly, "What did you say? He solved Seven Star Gathering in less than 20 minutes?"


    It was the first time that Scarlett saw Dexter so shocked. She smiled and said, "Yes, we didn''t expect it


    at the time. I feel that Casey''s level is far more than that of me."


    Dexter took a deep breath, tried to calm his down, and murmured, "OMG, this guy is just a freak. It


    seems that I still underestimated him before. We can definitely win the champion of this chess


    Scarlett thought it was sure. With Casey here, if he couldn''t win the championship, who else could win?


    "Dad, why did Casey get married so early? It would be great if I could meet him earlier. Maybe he


    wouldn''t be so indifferent to me now." Scarlett suddenly blushed.


    When Dexter heard what Scarlett said, his face also showed a dumbfounding expression. He asked,


    "Scarlett, do you really have a crush on him? If this is the case, I can understand why you went to


    Casey''s room to change clothes. How stupid Casey is! My daughter is so proactive. He still doesn¡¯t


    take a move. What a fool!"


    "Dad, what are you talking about! If he is really like others and can''t bear this temptation, I will look


    down upon him." Scarlett said with a little proud.


    Dexterughed and said, "Scarlett, if you really like Casey, as long as you don''t mind that he is a


    married person, I will support you in chasing him. You are not worse than his current wife. Besides, the


    Green family is the top family in QY City. Anyway, our conditions are better than his current wife''s


    family. If he is a smart person, he should know how to choose."


    Scarlett sighed helplessly, and said, "Dad, if you really think so, you might be wrong."


    "Why? Did I say something wrong? The eldestdy of the Green family is not worthy of him? A poor


    boy? Did you forget that what others talked about Casey when we went to J Cityst time? It''s not right


    for them toment that Casey is a wimp. But it''s a fact that he married into his wife¡¯s family and has


    lived with his wife¡¯s parents. On this point, you should be morepetitive." Dexter said seriously.


    Scarlett thought so at the beginning. But after seeing Casey take out the ck bank card of the World


    Bank in the hotel today, she didn''t think so.


    "Today, we were in the hotel. Casey identally broke a purple y teapot and had to pay hundreds of


    thousands." Scarlett said.


    "Oh? He definitely can''t afford it. Did you help him? Then he should know the strength of the Green


    family even more." Dexter said proudly.


    Scarlett shook her head and said, "He paid for it himself. He has a ck bank card of the World


    Bank..."


    Dexter took a deep breath, looked at Scarlett with an incredible expression on his face, and asked,


    "The ck bank card of the World Bank? Did you see it? Casey has such stuff on him?"


    Scarlett nodded seriously. It seemed that she liked to see Dexter¡¯s surprised looks.


    Dexter was silent for more than ten seconds, with a trace of embarrassment on his face. He knew very


    well what the ck bank card of the World Bank meant. A person holding such a card would probably


    have ten times wealth than the Green family.


    But he even said that Casey was a poor boy just now, which was undoubtedly that he gave himself a


    p.


    "Is that guy so low-key? If you don''t tell me, I thought he would be poor guy." Dexter said.


    Scarlett shrugged helplessly, and said, "Surprised, right? I also reacted like this at the beginning. s,


    it seems that your daughter will be single for a lifetime."


    "Nonsense! Even if you can''t get Casey, you¡¯re so excellent. It isn¡¯t a difficult thing to find a decent


    boyfriend. Could it be that you just like Casey and don¡¯t like other guys?" Dexter frowned at Scarlett.


    "You don''t understand. For some people, once you have seen his light, you will never forget. Then


    when you look at others, you will feel that they are so ordinary." Scarlett said with emotion.


    ...


    Early the next morning, Scarlett ran to the door of Casey''s room with breakfast in her hand. She also


    prepared a towel for Casey.


    She didn''t care whether Casey got up or not. So she pushed the door open directly. In her opinion, if


    there were more embarrassing things between Casey and her, it would help promote the rtionship


    development between them.


    Casey was lying on the bed with no clothes on his upper body. When he heard someone pushing the


    door, he immediately sat up from the bed.


    When he saw Scarletting in, he was speechless. He said, "Miss, can you knock on the door next


    time youe in? What if I don''t wear clothes?"


    Scarlett snickered and thought to herself, ¡®If it¡¯s in that case, it will be so great.¡¯


    "Today is the first day of the game. You are the hope of QY Chess Association. Of course I have to take


    care of you. Go to freshen up. There is towel here. I also prepared breakfast for you, which was made


    by myself. After washing and eating, we¡¯re going to participate in thepetition." Scarlett put the stuff


    in her hands on the table.


    Casey stood up helplessly, reached for his coat, and nned to put it on.


    At this time, Scarlett looked towards Casey. After seeing the bronze abdominal muscles on his body,


    Scarlett¡¯s eyes widened immediately.


    "Wait a minute!" Scarlett immediately shouted when Casey was about to put on clothes.


    Casey was taken aback, and asked, "What''s the matter?"


    Scarlett quickly walked towards Casey, then stretched out her hand to touch Casey''s abdominal


    muscles. Seeing that muscles, Scarlett¡¯s saliva almost came out.


    Seeing her touching his abdominal muscles, Casey quickly stepped back two steps and put on his


    clothes.


    Scarlett nced at Casey dissatisfiedly, and said, "Humph, I just appreciate it. Why are you stingy?"


    Casey rolled his eyes at her. He did not speak, but went directly to wash his face.


    After washing, Casey walked to the table. Staring at the burnt eggs on the te, he frowned.


    Scarlett looked at Casey expectantly, and said, "Taste it. This is my first time to cook for others. You


    should be proud of it."


    Casey picked up the chopsticks, took a bite of the egg, then turned around and walked out, "I feel that I


    might not enjoy your cooking. I''d better go to the cafeteria to eat."


    Scarlett red at Casey immediately, and shouted, "This is my first time to cook. You must eat it up!"


    Casey just ignored her, and walked straight out of the room.


    Scarlett suddenly felt aggrieved. Today she got up to cook early in the morning. This egg was the best


    one of the dozens of eggs she cooked. But Casey actually just took a bite and put it down. He was


    really hateful.


    She walked to the front of the table to pick up the egg and tasted it. Suddenly, she felt bad, then quickly


    threw the egg back to the te and dumped it into the trash can.


    "Even if it¡¯s just a bit terrible, he should give ament. From now on, I, Scarlett, will never make fried


    eggs for others in my life!"


    After murmuring, Scarlett also walked out of the room.


    The venue of this chesspetition was in the chess house specially built by QY Chess Association. It


    was called QY Chess Club. It covered an area of   nearly 500 square meters and had three floors. The


    first floor was for the game.


    At this time, the hall on the first floor had been neatly filled with dozens of chessboards. In order to


    save time, all yers yed together. It was divided into four rounds. Each round would eliminate half


    of the yers. Then winners regrouped to y another round.


    The four rounds would take two days in total. After the end, there would be two contestants for the final


    confrontation. The two yers would have the final confrontation on the third day.


    At this time, QY Chess Club was already overcrowded. In addition to spectators who bought tickets to


    watch the game, there were also various media. The chesspetition was a hot spot in QY City


    every year. These media naturally had to focus on reporting.


    To watch this game, Le and Faith lined up outside QY Chess Club to buy tickets early in the


    morning. It took them a lot of effort to squeeze into the hall from the crowd.


    "Le, I heard that the one who has the possibility to win is a person named Abel. Hees from J


    City. I heard that JC Chess Association is sponsored by Y Real Estate. I just saw the advertisement of


    Y Real Estate. This time if Abel really wins the championship, Y Real Estate will definitely take this


    opportunity to publicize." Faith said.


    "Yes, I heard that Abel is still very handsome. If he is packaged and promoted, maybe he will be a


    super star." Le also said with a little admiration.


    "Oh, I can''t wait to watch Abel ying chess." Faith said excitedly.


    At this time, Faith caught a glimpse of a fat man with big ears not far away. Then she quickly said to


    Le in a low voice, "Le, have you seen it? The man who looks like a pig over there is the boss of


    Bonanza Restaurant, called Jay Dawson."


    Le looked over there and remembered what they had framed Casey a few days ago. A sneer


    appeared on her face. She said, "I don''t know if Casey was beat hard that day. But look at Jay¡¯s


    physique, Casey must have suffered a lot."


    "Do you think Casey wille here to watch the game?" Faith asked.


    As soon as Le wanted to speak, she saw Casey walk in alone.


    "Speak of the devil. This guy dares to watch the game. It''s so ridiculous." Le muttered.


    Faith also saw Casey. She rolled her eyes and said, "Le, isn''t Jay over there? Since we have seen


    Casey, we might as well cause him some trouble. He must have been hit severely by Jayst time.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Now, if Jay sees Casey, he will definitely not let Casey go. Maybe Casey will be frightened and fled."


    Le also showed a smirk on her face. Then the two discussed it. One walked towards Casey, and the


    other walked towards Jay.

 Chapter 294 He Said I Am a Pig, Then I Am Just a Pig

    Chapter 294 He Said I Am a Pig, Then I Am Just a Pig


    After Casey entered the chess house, he stood there and waited. He and Scarlett came here together.


    Scarlett said she was going to the bathroom just now, and asked him to wait here for a while. When


    Scarlett came back, the two of them would go to the yer preparation area together.


    As soon as he stood there, a familiar figure appeared in front of him. It was Le.


    Le stared at Casey contemptuously, and said, "Casey, you dare toe to this ce? You vulgar


    person. You understand the chess?"


    Casey smiled at her and said, "Compared with me, you who always say such harsh words look even


    more vulgar."


    Le immediately red at Casey, with an unhappy face. She said coldly, "You don''t have to pretend


    in front of me. The day when you first came to QY City, you must have been beaten severely. That will


    be your endings if you¡¯re still against to me. Today, I¡¯ll make you feel regreting here."


    "So, do you admit that it was you who did it that day?" Casey said.


    "I didn''t admit it. Casey, it was you who insulted Jay. You deserved to be beaten. Now I tell you a piece


    of good news. Jay is over there. Will hee and teach you a lesson again if he sees you?" Le said


    with a sneer.


    Casey looked towards the front and found that Faith had already brought Jay towards him.


    "Mr. Jay, there is someone over there. You definitely want to see him. Just follow me." Faith said with a


    smile.


    Jay felt so weird. He came here to watch the game today. He didn''t expect a girl who he had never


    seen would tell him that there was someone who he would definitely want to see.


    He followed Faith to Casey''s side. After seeing Casey, his entire face changed abruptly. Wasn''t Casey


    the guest of the patriarch in the Green family?


    Seeing that Faith had brought Jay over, Le sneered at Casey, and said, "Casey, I didn''t expect that


    Mr. Jay would alsoe here to watch the game. You still have time to run away. Otherwise, you can


    only wait for him to punch you."


    When Casey saw Faithing with Jay, he immediately understood what the two women wanted to


    do. But it was a pity that the two women left too early that day and didn''t know what happenedter.


    Otherwise, they would definitely not dare to do it.


    "Mr. Jay, do you know this person? The person is the one who said you are a pigst time. I heard him


    say that you are a pig again. This guy is way out of the line. Mr. Jay, you can''t let him off easily." Faith


    said to Jay.


    Jay turned his head and nced at Faith. Then he said, "He is right. I am a pig."


    After speaking, Jay hurried over to Casey, stretched out his hand, and said respectfully, "Mr. Davies,


    what a coincidence! I didn¡¯t expect to meet you here. It¡¯s really my pleasure to meet you here. "


    Casey smiled at him and shook his hand.


    Le and Faith on the side were dumbfounded immediately. How could they expect that Jay would be


    so polite to Casey, and even admitted that he was a pig. This was beyond their expectation.


    "Mr. Jay, don''t you hate others saying you are a pig? This guy just said you are a pig. Aren''t you


    angry?" Faith said again and red at Casey.


    Jay smiled and said, "Mr. Davies said that I am a pig, then I am just a pig. I am so happy. Why am I


    angry?"


    Both Faith and Le stared at Jay in disbelief. In their opinion, Jay would beat up Casey. How could he


    be so respectful to Casey?


    Staring at Le and Faith, Casey said with a smile, "You probably didn''t expect this to happen. To tell


    you the truth, I was not beaten up that day. I''m really sorry that I didn''t let your tricks seed."


    Jay nced at Le and Faith strangely, and asked, "Mr. Davies, do you know them?"


    "Remember what the waiter said that day? He said there were two women to tell him to say that words.


    Those two women are these two." Casey said.


    Jay''s face suddenly became gloomy. After Casey left that day, he specially sent someone to find out


    who was making trouble and even dared to cause him such a big trouble. But he didn¡¯t find out.


    Now Casey said that these two people were the ones who instigated the waiter to nder Casey. Jay


    immediately reacted. He remembered what Faith said just now. Obviously, Faith wanted to fool around


    him again.


    He was so angry. Then he pped Faith and yelled, "Damn it, it turns out that it was you two bitches


    who ndered Mr. Davies. I¡¯m still looking for you two. Do you think I¡¯m a fool? Since I met you guys


    today, I have to teach you guys a lesson."


    Faith covered her face and looked at Jay with horror. She knew how terrifying Jay was when he was


    angry. If Jay really wanted to get even with them, she and Le would really be a dead meat.


    "Mr. Davies, these two bitches dared to nder you that day, so that I made a big misunderstanding


    with you. I will teach them a lesson now. What do you think of?" Jay asked Casey.


    Casey shook his head and said, "The two of them have really gone too far. Just do it. Leave them to


    you."


    Jay nodded immediately. Then he turned his head to nce a short distance away and then whistled.


    His two bodyguards immediately walked over here.


    "Take these two sluts out of here. I won''t watch this game today. I¡¯ll take care of these two shameless


    sluts. You dare to fool around me. So bold!" Jay roared.


    The two bodyguards immediately dragged Le and Faith to walk out.


    Le resisted for a while. She couldn''t understand why Jay was so polite to Casey, and he still had to


    ask Casey for the opinion. Casey was obviously just a trash.


    "Mr. Jay, we just want to hit Casey. We definitely didn''t mean to fool you. Please forgive us. We won''t


    dare to do it anymore!" Le shouted.


    Jay pped Le, and said coldly, "You dare to say that Mr. Davies is a wimp? How bold you are! Be


    obedient. Today I will teach you a lesson."


    Casey watched Le and Faith being taken away without any sympathy.


    They two deserved to be treated like this. Casey was already pretty good that he didn¡¯t teach them a


    lesson personally.


    It seemed that Jay was also a grumpy person. He just looked kind in front of Casey. It was conceivable


    that Le and Faith would have a miserable end.


    But this had nothing to do with Casey. His main task now was to win the game.


    After a while, Scarlett walked in from the outside and walked to Casey. Seeing that everyone around


    Casey was staring at him and talking, she was a little strange and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "Nothing. Let''s go in." Casey said.


    Scarlett nodded and led Casey towards the yer preparation area.


    A lot of people had gathered in the yer preparation area. There were more than a dozen chess


    associations who participated in thispetition. There were nearly hundreds of the contestants.


    Scarlett and Casey walked to the ce where the yers of QY Chess Association were. Reginald and


    others were already waiting there.


    Beside them, there were people from JC Chess Association. Abel was staring at them with a sneer.


    "Scarlett, the people from JC Chess Association are really hateful. As soon as we came, they mocked


    us. They¡¯re so sure that they can definitely win this time." A boyined.


    Scarlett nced at Abel. Then she remembered what Casey had said, so she said to that boy, "Don''t


    pay attention to them. When the final resultes out, they will know who is the winner."


    At this time, Abel said a few words to a man next to him. The man immediately showed a sneer on his


    face. He walked towards Casey.


    "Everyone, attention. The representative sent by QY Chess Association this time is this guy named


    Casey. You may not have heard of this name, but in J City, this name is like a thunderous!"


    "Casey is famous as a wimp in J City. He got married with his wife but he still lives with his wife¡¯s


    parents. It¡¯s his wife who has raised him. We don''t know what QY Chess Association thinks. They


    actually let such a wimp be their representative. Maybe QY Chess Association just want to make us


    happy."


    There was media shooting around. The figure of the man was projected on the big screen. His words


    were heard by everyone.


    After the man finished speaking, everyone on the scene immediately looked at Casey with surprise.


    They didn¡¯t expect the representative sent by QY Chess Association would have such a bad reputation.


    Now, everyone was talking about Casey and looked contemptuously at Casey.


    Seeing everyone starting tough at Casey, the man looked at Casey with sneer and said, "Casey, in


    my opinion, you should stop participating in thispetition. Even if you go up, you will be eliminated


    in the first round. It will be so embarrassing."


    Casey nced at him with a smile, and said, "It''s too early for you to say this kind of thing now."


    "Everyone knows the endings. So don''t brag." The man said with disdain.


    Then he looked at the media camera and said loudly, "I am Joseph Baxter from JC Chess Association.


    Now I make a bet in front of everyone. Casey, this trash, will be eliminated in the first round. No, he will


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    be eliminated in half an hour. If I guess wrong, I''ll make live show to eat chess pieces!"


    When everyone heard Joseph''s words, they all made a burst ofughter. But everyone felt that since


    Joseph dared to say this, he must be clear about Casey''s strength. So everyone thought that Casey


    sucked.


    After not long, everyone drew by lot to determine the opponent in the first round.


    After everyone had finished drawing lots, they entered the hall directly and sat at the corresponding


    number table. The persons with the same number were the opponents in the first round.


    Casey walked to the front of a chess table. After seeing Joseph standing opposite to him, Casey


    smiled.


    "Just now, you said how long it take you to eliminate me?"

 Chapter 295 Winning in Just 15 Minutes

    Chapter 295 Winning in Just 15 Minutes


    Joseph didn''t expect that Casey would be his opponent. But after a short astonishment, he smiled


    happily. He didn''t take Casey seriously at all. Now Casey was his opponent, which meant that he could


    advance in the first round.


    "I told everyone that you would be eliminated in half an hour. But the premise is that your opponent is


    others. Now that you have run into me, I can assure that you can go down in less than twenty minutes."


    Joseph said confidently.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Among the younger generation of JC Chess Association, his strength was second only to Abel. He also


    had the possibility to win in this game. Everyone had very high expectations to him.


    Josephfelt that even if he couldn''t win the championship, it was very easy for him to get a runner-up


    and third-ce.


    He wasn''t bragging. He was also a genius. Compared with Scarlett, he was not worse.


    After Casey heard Joseph''s words, a smile appeared on his face. He said, "In this case, do as you say,


    twenty minutes."


    After speaking, Casey sat on the side of the table.


    Joseph didn''t expect Casey to say such words. He didn''t get what Casey meant, thinking that Casey


    really wanted to lose to him within 20 minutes.


    "Casey, you are also from J City. Are you the undercover sent by the chairman of our chess


    association? If that''s the case, I can let you hold on a little longer. One hour? How about it?" Joseph


    smiled and said .


    Casey nced at him and said, "You may have misunderstood me. I mean I¡¯ll beat you in twenty


    minutes."


    The smile on Joseph''s face freeze immediately. He showed a gloomy look, "You want to beat me in 20


    minutes? You wish."


    Casey didn''t pay attention to him anymore, but waited intently for the start of the chess game.


    Because at that time, Joseph said in front of everyone that if Casey was not eliminated within 30


    minutes, he would live broadcast to eat chess pieces. Now Casey and Joseph were opponents, so


    many people were paying attention to them now.


    A lot of media went to them specially to take pictures of them. After all, this could be regarded as a hot


    spot in today¡¯s game. The work of the media was to attract the attention of others. There was no doubt


    that the game between Casey and Joseph was the most dramatic.


    One was a famous wimp in J City. The other was the second-ranked master of JC Chess Association.


    Joseph also provoked Casey. Everyone naturally wanted to know who would win this game.


    But because Joseph exposed Casey''s identity at that time, many people present here thought Casey


    sucked. They all felt that Casey would definitely lose to Joseph soon.


    After a while, the game started. The whole audience fell silent. The chess game needed a quiet


    environment. Whoever dared to make a loud noise at this time would be driven out by the security


    guards.


    On the second floor of the grandstand, Dexter stood in front of the guardrail, staring at the yers


    below. He looked at Casey''s table, with a hint of relief on his face.


    AlthoughJoseph''s strength was not weak, Casey solved Seven Star Gathering in less than 20 minutes.


    If someone wanted to win Casey, he must have the level of a top international master. Obviously,


    everyone present here had no tat strength.


    "Mr. Dexter, it seems that you are very confident in thispetition. You sent a wimp from J City to


    participate in thepetition. Isn''t it a joke?"


    At this time, a voice sounded. Dexter turned his head to look over. Seeing it was Jason from Y Real


    Estate, Dexter¡¯s face immediately became cold.


    "You will know who is the joke soon. Mr. Jason, you don''t have to make fun of me here. If you want to


    make a name for yourself in QY City through this game, I''m afraid you wish will fall out soon." Dexter


    said.


    "Oh? So, Mr. Dexter, you really value   Casey. Could it be that you really don¡¯t know his bad reputation in


    J City? He is just such a wimp. Maybe he doesn¡¯t know the rules yet, but you still want him to win the


    championship. Is it a bit too ridiculous?" Jason said disdainfully.


    Dexterughed and said, "Actually, I''m really curious about why you always feel that Casey is so


    ipetent. Such a genius has always been treated as a wimp. It''s really surprising."


    Jason snorted and said, "Don''t imagine what miracle Casey can bring to you. The reason why he is


    said to be a wimp is because he is really a wimp. His current opponent is the second-best yer in JC


    Chess Association. He has a good chance to be in the top three this time. ording to my guess,


    Casey will lose in less than 20 minutes."


    Dexter ignored Jason, but showed a smile. He wanted to see what kind of expression Jason would


    have if Joseph lost.


    The chess game was apetition of intelligence and endurance. Because of the veryplicated


    calctions required, the time required for each game was not too short for a rtivelyrge game like


    this one.


    In generalrge-scalepetitions, there was a whole day reserved for yers. However, in order to


    save time, the chesspetition in QY City had stipted half a day for each round, which was


    already rtively short.


    As for the end of a game in 20 minutes, unless it was a business game, it wouldn¡¯t appear in a game


    like this scale.


    Looking at Casey and Joseph''s chess table, Joseph,   who was full of confidence at first, frowned at this


    time. He was staring at the chessboard. He waspletely not as arrogant as the beginning.


    He found that Casey was not just a wimp, but a master with terrifying reaction speed. Every time


    Joseph ced the pieces, he had to think for a long time. However, every time Casey would move


    quickly after Joseph dropped his chess pieces. It seemed as if Casey had already guessed where


    Joseph''s pieces would go.


    Joseph was almost out of breath under the pressure of this ultra-fast rhythm. He stared at Casey with a


    terrible expression, doubting whether this person was really the famous wimp in J City.


    Time passed by. Soon, fifteen minutes passed in a sh. Everyone else''s game was just beginning, but


    Joseph already felt that he couldn''t hold it anymore.


    How could this guy be so freak?


    Joseph dropped a chess piece again. Casey followed up without even thinking about it, then smiled at


    Joseph and said, "You can show others how to eat the chess piece. The normal game should have


    begun more than ten minutes. You lost."


    Joseph looked at the chessboard with a stunned face. He felt so shocked. He didn¡¯t expect that he


    would lose to the most famous wimp in J City. Besides, it was within fifteen minutes. He was probably


    the first one who lost so fast in the history of the chess game.


    Joseph blushed with embarrassment. Today, he would probably be a joke for the entire QY City.


    On the second floor, Jason watched Casey move quickly. With a mocking smile on his face, he said,


    "That brat doesn''t seem to have thought about it. He doesn''t know how to y chess. Look at Joseph,


    he thinks about every steps carefully. Even in the face of Casey, he did not take Casey lightly. This is


    the real master¡¯s style."


    Dexterughed and said, "How do you know that Casey doesn''t think deeply? What if his reaction


    speed is dozens of times faster than Joseph?"


    Jason curled his lips and said, "Then you really think too much. The reason why Casey has a bad


    reputation in J City is most likely because he is stupid. You think that a stupid person¡¯s reaction speed


    can beparable to the second-ranked person in the younger generation of JC Chess Association?"


    As soon as he finished speaking, Dexter noticed some changes.


    Immediately afterwards, the referee at their table stood up and announced to everyone, with a


    dumbfounded expression.


    "Group 023, Joseph vs Casey. Casey wins. 15 minutes and 36 seconds!"


    As soon as the referee finished speaking, the audience was in an uproar.


    Jason, who originally had great hopes for Joseph,   suddenly stunned. His eyes were full of shock.


    "How is this possible? It took him only fifteen minutes to defeat Joseph?"

 Chapter 296 Abels Tricks

    Chapter 296 Abel''s Tricks


    When Dexter heard the result announced by the referee, a rxed smile appeared on his face. He felt


    surer that his chess association would win in this game.


    Joseph was the second best yer among the younger generation of JC Chess Association. Casey


    was able to beat him in 15 minutes, which was enough to prove that his level was much well than


    Joseph. In this case, Abel would definitely not win.


    There were many factors to determine who could win in a game. Maybe it did not rely on one''s own


    level. But in this kind ofpetition, if two people¡¯s gap was too big, the influence of other factors could


    basically be ignored.


    "Mr. Jason, do you still think Casey is a wimp?" Dexter turned his head and looked at Jason.


    The expression on Jason''s face was so terrible. He couldn''t wait to go down now and choke Joseph to


    death. At that time, Joseph said so confidently in front of all the media that Casey would be eliminated


    in less than half an hour. Now he himself hadn''t held on for even 20 minutes. This matter would


    definitely be reported by the media.


    At that time, JC Chess Association would be a joke. As their sponsor, the reputation of Y Real


    Estate would definitely plummet.


    Jason originally nned to rely on this chess game to make a name for himself in QY City. But the


    game only started for fifteen minutes. He became a joke to beughed at by everyone.


    If Abel couldn''t win the championship this time, Y Real Estate would not only lose its reputation in QY


    City this time, it would also affect its business in J City.


    "Damn it!" Jason gritted his teeth and stared at Joseph below, with his fists clenched. His body was


    trembling with anger.


    After hearing the result announced by the referee, Joseph couldn''t wait to find a ce to hide quickly.


    This time, he was really ashamed.


    Casey stared at Joseph jokingly, and asked, "Do you live broadcast to eat the chess pieces? If you


    don''t live broadcast, I will leave."


    Joseph stood up directly. After ring at Casey, he walked out of the hall angrily.


    The reason why he dared to say that he would eat chess pieces in live broadcast was because he


    believed that Casey was a wimp. He didn''t think Casey could win, so he dared to say such words. But


    now that he really lost. How could he really eat chess pieces?


    Some people were like this. When gambling, they made a promise. If they won, they wouldn¡¯t let others


    go. But if they lost, they won''t admit that they lost.


    After Joseph walked out of hall, arge group of reporters immediately gathered around him and kept


    asking him questions.


    "We heard that you are the second-ranked master among the younger generation of JC Chess


    Association, but you lost in 15 minutes this time to someone who is rumored to be a wimp in J City. Is


    there any shady deal about this game?"


    "Why did you dig such a big pit for yourself? Or is it you deliberately just for fun?"


    "Be defeated in 15 minutes can be said to be unique in this level ofpetition. How do you feel?"


    "Excuse me, are you going to live broadcast to eat chess pieces now?"


    ...


    Joseph looked at these reporters in front of him with a gloomy expression. Without saying a word, he


    directly pushed one of them away, and squeezed out.


    "Now we can see that the yer, Joseph, from JC Chess Association has created the record for the


    fastest defeat in the chess game in QY City. Now, he¡¯s angry and directly pushed away one reporter..."


    One reporter said to the camera.


    After sitting for a while, Casey got up and went to the lounge to prepare for the afternoon game.


    In the second game, Casey yed against a young man from C City. Because Casey was afraid that it


    would be too boring if he ended the game too soon, he slowed down and yed with that young man


    for two hours.


    In the morning, that Joseph was defeated by Casey in fifteen minutes made this young man a little


    worried. After all, he was not as good as Joseph. Joseph only held on for fifteen minutes. So he


    thought he would be screwed up.


    So when he found his opponent was Casey, he felt desperate.


    However, even if the young man lost in the end, he found that he had persisted for more than two


    hours. This made him not only not disappointed, but also a little fortunate. After all, being able to persist


    for such a long time was an expression of his strength.


    The first day of the game ended quickly. In addition to Casey win, Scarlett and Reginald did not


    encounter any strong opponents so they also won two consecutive games to advance.


    But JC Chess Association looked a bit miserable. Because Joseph lost to Casey, which made the


    people from JC Chess Association panic. Those who could do better didn¡¯t show their best. As a result,


    in the first day of the game, the members of JC Chess Association were eliminated by more than half.


    Although Abel won his opponent in almost 30 minutes in the afternoon game, which made everyone


    surprised, the impact he caused could not bepared with Casey.


    That night, in the hotel where the people of JC Chess Association lived.


    In a presidential suite, Jason was sitting on the sofa with a gloomy expression.


    Joseph knelt in front of Jason. Two strong bodyguards were taking turns to p him. At this time, his


    entire face was swollen. The blood was flowing out of the corners of his mouth.


    Abel and others all stood behind Joseph and   bowed their heads. None of them dared to speak out.


    "Mr. Jason, I really haven''t been bribed. Please forgive me, I really didn''t mean it. I don¡¯t know why


    Casey reacts so quickly. I can''t stand it at all. So I lost so soon." Joseph pleaded with looking at Jason.


    Jason snorted coldly and said, "Isn''t Casey just a fucking wimp? How could he be so powerful? Except


    for you being bribed, I can''t think of any other possibility. Did Dexter bribe you? He doesn¡¯t want Y Real


    Estate to make a name in QY City. How do you make me believe you?"


    "Keep hitting him until he admits it!"


    The two bodyguards continued to p Joseph without mercy.


    "Mr. Jason, I... I really didn''t lie to you. I have never seen Dexter." Joseph wailed. Two bodyguards kept


    pping him one by one, making him unable to speak clearly.


    "Mr. Jason, Joseph really did not lie. He has been with us. It is impossible to be bribed by the Green


    family. I also watched the video of Casey''s game. If it was me, I am afraid that I can¡¯t resist his terrifying


    speed of reaction." Abel really couldn''t stand it, so he defended Joseph.


    Jason gave Abel an angry look. Of course he knew that Joseph was unlikely to be bribed, but now he


    was so angry. He had to vent it. Joseph naturally became his punching bag.


    "You mean you can''t win Casey?" Jason fixed his eyes on Abel.


    Abel shivered, but he didn''t dare to brag. Joseph got his current endings because of bragging. So even


    if Abel was afraid, he could only tell the truth.


    "It''s... it''s like this."


    Jason directly picked up the cup on the table and smashed it towards Joseph''s body.


    The cup hit Joseph''s head. Joseph screamed and fainted directly.


    Abel was so frightened that he hurriedly backed away a few steps. He still knew what Jason¡¯s temper


    was. If it weren''t that he had to y chess tomorrow, Jason would have thrown that cup to him just


    now.


    "Today, Joseph has already lost. If you can''t win the championship, I will not only be unable to gain a


    reputation in QY City this time, but my reputation will also be affected in J City. Do you know how much


    I will lose?" Jason said angrily.


    Abel hurriedly said, "Mr. Jason, we didn''t expect that it would be like this result this time. Everyone


    didn¡¯t expect that Casey would be so great. Without Casey, I can guarantee that the champion of this


    "You mean, let me kill Casey?" Jason stared at Abel.


    Abel did not speak. But judging from his expression, he did mean that.


    "This is QY City, the territory of the Green family. Casey is probably the focus of the Green family now.


    It is not easy to kill him." Jason said.


    "Mr. Jason, I know it is very difficult to take a move in QY City, but we don''t have to kill Casey. We just


    need to prevent him from participating in the game, or let him voluntarily admit defeat." Abel said.


    "Let him voluntarily admit defeat? What do you use to make him voluntarily admit defeat?" Jason


    stared at Abel.


    Abel snickered and said, "If I remember correctly, Casey''s wife wanted to cooperate with you in


    business. However, the young master wanted to get his wife but was rejected. So the business was


    over."


    "QY City is the territory of the Green family. We can''t do anything to Casey, but J City is your site. We


    can''t do anything to Casey, but we can do something to Casey''s wife. We can let the young master


    wife is in the hands of the young master. If he dares to win the game, the young master can attack his


    wife."


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Casey loves his wife so much. He should be reluctant to let his wife be bullied. At that time, after


    Casey concedes defeat, the young master can still do everything to Casey''s wife. Casey is just a wimp.


    It is impossible for him to make a fuss. It kills two birds with one stone."


    After Jason heard what Abel said, a smile appeared on his gloomy face. His eyes became sinister.


    "I didn¡¯t expect that you would think out of such a good idea." Jason said with a smile.


    "It¡¯s for the young master¡¯s own good." Abel alsoughed.


    "Okay, just do as you said. Thepany of Patel family has no power in J City. Even if Edith is caught,


    they won''t be able to make trouble. I can''t take a move in QY City, but I''m not afraid of anyone in J


    City."


    After speaking, Jason took out his mobile phone and dialed Paul''s number.


    "Hey, son, there¡¯s a good thing now. If you get it done, you can get the beauty."

 Chapter 297 Edith Was Arrested

    Chapter 297 Edith Was Arrested


    The next day, thepetition continued.


    Because three-quarters of the people were eliminated from yesterday''spetition, and the rest could


    be considered as the elite of the elite, the excitement of thepetition would also be greatly


    improved. Therefore, there were more peopleing to watchpetition than yesterday.


    On the arena, there were a total of sixteen people left and eight chessboards. These sixteen people


    were the best in the chess world in Jiangbei. Today''s two games would assure the top four yers a


    ce in the finals in the next day.


    Casey still yed calmly. What made him a little unexpected was that in his morning game, his


    opponent turned out to be Reginald.


    When Reginald drew Casey as his opponent, he was also surprised. Then there was a burst of despair


    came into his mind. Although he regarded Casey as a rival in love, and was very upset with Casey.


    But yesterday''s game had made Reginald aware of Casey''s chess skill. For chess, Reginald felt inferior


    to him. Thus, after drew against Casey, he had already known his fate today.


    After Casey was on the court, he looked at Reginald, who looked very embarrassed, with a joking smile


    on his face.


    "Apologize to me now, I can let you stay on the court a little longer," Casey quipped.


    "Guy, I was wrong. I shouldn''t look down on you. Don''t make me lose in 15 minutes. That would be too


    embarrassing. I willpete with you for Scarlett fairly in the future, and I will never despise you any


    more, okay?" Reginald immediately begged for mercy.


    Casey showed a wry look, and said, "I''m married and won''tpete with you for Scarlett. As for


    whether you can capture her heart, it''s your business."


    Hearing Casey''s words, Reginald was immediately dumbfounded. He didn''t expect Casey to be


    married. Casey''s meaning was obvious that he didn''t have any feelings for Scarlett at all, which meant t


    Scarlett got close to Casey voluntarily.


    The goddess in his heart took the initiative to approach Casey, but Casey was not interested in her,


    while Reginald had to be careful when talking to Scarlett. The gap between the two was immediately


    obvious.


    Reginald felt a strong sense of frustration, and he even wanted to give up thepetition directly.


    It''s just that he was also the young master of a big family anyway, it was too embarrassing to give up.


    Even if he knew he would lose, he also had to insist on finishing the game.


    When QY Chess Competition was in full swing, in Edith''s office of the Patel family''spany, J City,


    Edith was staring at a pile of documents on the table with anxiety. Today, TY Group''s project hade


    to an end, if Edith couldn''t find a new project to rece it, thepany would enter a loss-making


    state. Then It wouldn''t be long before thepany went out of business.


    She ran away to discuss cooperation with manypanies these days, but because of Jason''s


    targeting, nopany was willing to cooperate with the Patel family''spany.


    Even several projects that had been negotiated and signed contracts were breached by the other party.


    Even if they werepensated for liquidated damages, they were unwilling to cooperate with the Patel


    family.


    After all, whoever dared to cooperate with the Patel family''spany was against Y Real Estate.


    Everyone knew the status of Y Real Estate in J City. Whoever dared to fight against Y Real Estate was


    dicing with death.


    Edith stared at one of the numbers in her phone, wondering whether to dial the number.


    This number was exactly the number Casey gave her before he went to QY City. Casey said that for


    any business problems, she could dial this number, and someone would help her solve all the


    problems.


    She had many doubts. After all, Y Real Estate was regarded as one of thergestpanies in J City.


    It was not an easy task to make Y Real Estate give in. Tyler also let Edith know that Casey was no


    longer a member of the Davies family.


    But now she had no other choice but to pin her hopes on this number.


    Casey had never fooled her before, and maybe this number could really bring her some surprises.


    Just when Edith was about to make a call, her secretary, Elena, walked into the office and said happily,


    "Ms. Edith, I just received news that apany is willing to cooperate with us, and they want to meet


    you now. If the negotiation goes well, they can sign the contract today."


    Edith was taken aback and asked, "Whatpany?"


    "It''s apany of another city. I don''t know the specifics. I just received news from them. The news


    stated that their boss is now in a restaurant near ourpany. If you want to cooperate with them, you


    can go and have a look," Elena said.


    Edith frowned immediately and said, "It wants to talk about cooperation with us without any information.


    Is it a liar?"


    Elena walked to Edith and said, "Ms. Edith, we are in a very dangerous situation now. Whether it is a


    liar or not, I think you should check it out. After all, this is also a hope. If it is a liar, we cane back."


    When Edith heard Elena''s words, she felt that there was some truth. Since she had no other choice


    now, she was supposed to have a look. If it was true, then she didn''t have to worry about it so much.


    "Well, Elena, go and ask two male colleagues to be with us. I''m afraid it''s Paul''s trick. It''s always right


    to be on guard," Edith said.


    Elena nodded, and said, "OK, Ms. Edith. I''m going to ask them. You should prepare first."


    Edith got ready, and then walked out of the office. Elena walked over and said, "They still have


    something to do. Let''s go there first, and they will follow us."


    Edith nodded without thinking, and walked out of thepany with Elena.


    They came to the entrance of a small restaurant near thepany. Edith stopped and asked, "Should


    we wait for them here? It''s not good to go in directly."


    "No, they will be here soon. I think you worry too much. It''s just business. Nothing''s going to happen,"


    Elena said.


    Edith thought for a while, and finally walked towards the restaurant with Elena.


    There was no one in the restaurant. What made Edith a little strange was that even the receptionist


    was not here, and no one was waiting here.


    Edith stopped immediately, turned to look at Elena next to him, his eyes cold immediately.


    "Elena, are you lying to me? And you didn''t call a male colleague at all, did you?"


    After realizing something was wrong with this restaurant, Edith thought that Elena was so anxious to let


    here to this restaurant. Suddenly, she realized something was wrong.


    "Ms. Edith, what are you talking about? What I lied to you? I really asked you here to discuss


    business," Elena said.


    Edith ignored her, turned and walked outside.


    At this moment, the door of the restaurant was suddenly closed, and a group of people rushed out of a


    small door inside the restaurant and directly surrounded Edith.


    It was Paul and Albie who took the lead in this group. After Edith saw these two people, the expression


    on her face changed and she knew that she was fooled.


    "Edith, you pped mest time, but I haven''t gotten even with you. Did you think that I would let it


    go?" Paul sneered at Edith.


    Elena walked directly to Paul''s side, snuggled into Paul''s arms, and said with a smile, "Ms. Edith, you


    can''t me me. If I told you it was Mr. Paul who was looking for you, you would definitely note


    here. But I didn''t lie to you. Mr. Paul really wants to talk about business with you. It''s just that the way is


    a bit special."


    Edith looked at Elena angrily. She didn''t expect Elena to be bought by Paul.


    "Elena, I''m not bad to you. Is what you did worthy of me?" Edith stared at Elena stubbornly, with


    questions in her eyes.


    "Ms. Edith, although you are kind to me, thepany is now in serious peril. There shouldn''t be


    anything wrong with finding a new way out for myself," Elena said indifferently.


    "You bitch!" Edith couldn''t help but cursed.


    Elena''s look suddenly darkened, and she said coldly, "I think you should first think about what you can


    do. Today, Mr. Paul brought so many people here, and he doesn''t n to let you go. You have been in


    trouble. How dare you scold me?"


    After speaking, Elena hugged Paul and said coquettishly, "Mr. Paul, this bitch scolded me, you must


    help me beat her up."


    Paul stared at Elena and pushed her away. He said coldly, "That is all right. She''s right, you''re really a


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    bitch."


    The expression on Elena''s face changed, and she said, "Mr. Paul, didn''t you say before that if I cheat


    Edith for you, you will give me a lifetime of happiness. What are you doing now...?"


    "You look so ugly. How dare you want me to give you a lifetime of happiness? Don''t dream. Since I


    have caught Edith, how can I pay attention to you? You go to ourpany''s finances and get one


    hundred thousand dors there. Then get out of my sight. That''s my reward for you," Paul said coldly.


    Elena bit her lip suddenly, unexpectedly Paul was only using her.


    "Mr. Paul, that''s not what you said in bedst night. I gave you my first sex. Why did you lie to me?"


    Elena said excitedly.


    "Fuck, do I need to give you exnation? Hurry up and go out. Don''t disturb me and Edith here." After


    speaking, Paul gave his two men a look, and the two men immediately took Elena away. .


    Edith watched Elena being taken away coldly, without any sympathy in her eyes.


    "Paul, if you dare to hurt me today, you will regret it." Edith showed an indifferent expression on her


    face.


    Paul smirked and said, "Hey, don''t worry. I won''t hurt you today. I just grab you first. When Casey''s


    loses the game, I will bang you. At that time, you will be my woman."


    The expression on Edith''s face changed and she asked, "What are you going to do? What does this


    have to do with Casey?"


    Paul immediately told Edith about Casey''s performance in the QY Chess Competition, and then said


    coldly, "If he wins the game, it will have a very big impact on the Y Real Estate. Thus, he must lose. As


    you have been caught by me, he wouldn''t dare to win."


    Edith stared at Paul incredulously. He didn''t expect the chesspetition that Casey attended would


    have such an impact.


    If she had known that, she would have told Casey that she was trying to establish business rtions


    with Y Real Estate. However, it waste to regret it.


    Edith quickly took out her phone and wanted to call Casey. One of Paul''s men immediately grabbed the


    phone in Edith''s hand.


    "Even if you call Casey now, he won''t be able to answer it. He should still be ying right now. Edith,


    just stay with me for one night and wait for the result of thepetition tomorrow. Then I will have a


    good time with you."


    "Catch her up and take her to the hotel next door. No one of you is allowed to touch her. This woman


    belongs to me. When I finish enjoying her tomorrow, it''s your turn. Did you hear that? "


    A group of people nodded immediately, then grabbed Edith with a smirk.

 Chapter 298 Scarlett Was Drunk

    Chapter 298 Scarlett Was Drunk


    QY Chess Club.


    After a whole day of intense and excitingpetitions, there were top four who would participate in the


    finals.


    Of course, one of them was Casey. Scarlett also relied on her own strength to defeat her opponent in


    two consecutive games. Scarlett was also a bit lucky that she was able to advance to the final. She did


    not meet Abel in today''s game. If she did, she may miss the final.


    Among the remaining two yers in the top four, one was Abel and the other was a great chess yer


    from Y City Chess Association.


    Tomorrow''s game would still be divided into two in the afternoon. In the morning, four people would be


    drawn and divided into two groups for a duel. The two winners wouldpete for the championship in


    the afternoon, and the two who lose would alsopete for the title of third ce in the afternoon.


    In Casey''s view, if he could be drawn against Abel tomorrow morning, after defeating Abel, his mission


    would bepleted. Scarlett''s level was higher than that of the yer from Y City Chess Association,


    and Casey was not worried that Scarlett would lose to him.


    If this was the case, Casey would give Scarlett the championship in thest game. This was also his


    been cold to Scarlett. He could also feel the resentment in Scarlett''s heart.


    Of course, if Abel was lucky and didn''t meet Casey in the morning game, then Casey could only win


    the championship.


    After the game, Casey and Scarlett returned to the Green''s mansion together. Dexter prepared a


    sumptuous dinner for the two. This time, there were two people from QY Chess Association entering


    the semi-finals, which was a great joy for Dexter.


    "Casey, Scarlett, you two enter the semi-finals together this time. As the president of QY Chess


    Association, I feel so glorious. Jason''s stinky look after the game was really funny. He even dared to tell


    me that tomorrow''s champion must belong to them. It''s ridiculous. With Casey, they won''t be able to


    win this championship," Dexter said excitedly.


    Casey just smiled and didn''t say a word. It was just that he had faint feeling of anxiety. He didn''t know


    why, and always felt that something would happen tomorrow.


    But he thought about it carefully and felt that there should be no variables in this game. So, he thought


    that he was thinking too much, and stopped thinking about it.


    He didn''t know that Edith was trying to establish business rtions with Y Real Estate to, so he didn''t


    think about Edith.


    "Casey, thank you very much. I must propose you a toast to express my gratitude." Dexter raised his


    ss.


    Although tomorrow''s game would continue, Casey felt that it would be okay to drink a little, so he had a


    drink with Dexter.


    Scarlett was sitting next to Casey. When seeing they were drinking, she also had an urge to drink.


    Thus, she picked up the wine ss in front of her and said, "Then I will toast Casey too, thank him for


    helping our Green family."


    After speaking, she drank all the wine in the ss.


    Casey smiled, poured wine into his ss, and drank it.


    Dexter looked at the them with an emotional smile on his face, and said, "Casey, I am serious. If you


    are not married, I will definitely let my daughter marry you. There are not many men as good as you in


    the world."


    Scarlett blushed immediately and looked at Dexter abruptly, and said, "Father, what are you talking


    about? I don''t want this kind of guy to be your son-inw."


    "I''m your father, how can I not know what you think about. What a pity. Casey, are you sure you don''t


    want a mistress?" Dexter quipped.


    "I believe you will definitely find a good man for Miss Scarlett," Casey declined gently.


    Although Scarlett was unwilling to be just Casey''s mistress, but after hearing Casey''s tactful refusal,


    she was still a little bit lost upset.


    "Well, my man will definitely be 10,000 times better than you. I don''t need you to tell me." Scarlett said


    a little angrily, and then she poured herself a ss of wine and drank it.


    After that, Scarlett had been seeking sce in drink. Because Casey was here, she didn''t pay much


    attention to tomorrow''s game. As long as Casey could win the championship, it was enough. It was


    very good that she could enter the semi-finals. So, she didn''t care whether drinking too much would


    affect tomorrow''s game.


    Within a short while, Scarlett felt a little dizzy in her head, and if Dexter hadn''t stopped her in time,


    Scarlett would have gone drunk.


    "I''m full, you can continue to eat." Seeing Dexter not let her continue to drink, Scarlett stood up, turned


    and walked out.


    Dexter sighed helplessly, turned to look at Casey, and found that Casey didn''t care about Scarlett at all.


    He felt a little bit upset for his daughter.


    But he had no way out with Casey. After all, he couldn''t force Casey to divorce and marry his daughter,


    and thinking that Casey had a ck card from the World Bank, Dexter didn''t have the guts to force him.


    After eating, Casey went back to the room andy on the bed.


    He always felt a little uneasy, so he took out his phone, nned to call Edith, and asked Edith how she


    was these days.


    But as soon as he took out his phone, the door was pushed open. It was Scarlett leaned against the


    door of Casey''s room. She was flushed, with her eyes blurred, and her clothes were a little untidy. She


    had just put on lipstick, looking charming.


    Seeing Scarlett, Casey put his phone down, sat up from the bed, stared at her suspiciously, and asked,


    "What do you want to do?"


    There was a smirk on Scarlett''s face. She was drunk and courageous now. At that time, after returning


    to the room, she thought for a long time and felt that she had finally met someone she liked and


    couldn''t just let it go.


    Yes, Casey had a wife. So what? Couldn''t she like his since he was married? Even though she knew it


    was wrong, how could people judge the right or wrong in emotional matters?


    So, taking advantage of the alcohol, Scarlett came directly to Casey''s room. She didn''t know what she


    wanted to do, but her instinct told her that she shoulde to Casey''s room.


    Scarlett walked toward the front, closed the door of the room, and walked to Casey''s front, stretched


    out a hand to pick Casey''s chin.


    "Casey, why am I not as good as your wife? I feel I am pretty good. Could you pay your attention to


    me? I wouldn''t despise you for being married," Scarlett said.


    Casey avoided Scarlett''s fingers and said, "You are drunk."


    "I am not drunk. I''m telling you the truth. Don''t you know what there is truth in wine means?? You are a


    fool," Scarlett said unconvinced.


    "You should go back to sleep, there will be a game tomorrow," Casey said.


    "Anyway, with you, it''s easy to win the championship. It doesn''t matter if I sleep or not. If you insist that


    I have to sleep, then I will sleep in your bed."


    Scarlett chuckled and threw directly at Casey''s body.


    Casey got up quickly, and avoided Scarlett.


    "You bastard, it hurts me. Aren''t you a gentleman? Why didn''t you hold me? You are a man, and I am a


    woman, would you still suffer?" Scarlett was angrily.


    "Don''t make trouble here, go back to sleep." Casey stared at Scarlett who was lying on his bed with a


    helpless look.


    Thedy of the Green family, who looked cold and arrogant at usual, after being drunk, turned out to be


    like this.


    Straight men like Casey didn''t know Scarlett''s change wasn''t because she got drunk, but because she


    was facing the man she liked.


    Scarlett heard Casey tell her to go back. She took off her shoes andy on Casey''s bed. She said, "I''m


    not leaving. I''m asleep. It doesn''t matter what you do to me now. I Just an ignorant girl who was drunk


    by you and wouldn''t tell my father."


    After speaking, Scarlett closed her eyes.


    After a while, Scarlett didn''t feel anyone touching her, and there was no sound around her. There was a


    strange feeling in her heart, so she opened her eyes and took a look, and found Casey sitting on the


    table not far away, staring at the chess manual on the table.


    Scarlett was full of anger, thinking it was really iprehensible that Casey went to read chess


    manual when there was such a beautiful girl lying on his bed and giving him such an obvious hint.


    "Well, I won''t leave if you don''te. Anyway, I''m lying down, which is morefortable than sitting. If


    the worstes to the worst, I will sleep in your bed all night."


    With a whisper in her heart, Scarlett turned around, sulking with her eyes closed.


    Because of the effect of alcohol, Scarletty down on the bed for a while, and felt her head groggy and


    fell asleep in a daze.


    Casey sat at the table until midnight. Seeing Scarlett fall asleep, he didn''t move her, and sleep on the


    table.


    Anyway, tomorrow was thest day of the game. When he wo the game tomorrow, he would be able to


    return to J City. It was okay for he not to sleep in bed for one night.


    The next morning, Scarlett woke up in Casey''s bed. She turned around, realizing that it didn''t seem to


    be her bed, and immediately sat up from the bed.


    After discovering that she was in Casey''s room, Scarlett was shocked. She checked her clothes


    quickly, then checked her body, panicked.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    At this time, Casey pushed the door and walked in. He saw Scarlett wake up and said, "Hurry up and


    wash up. It''s time to go to the game."


    Scarlett looked at Casey in surprise and said, "Casey, you brute, why am I in your room, what did you


    do to mest night?"


    Casey nced at Scarlett speechlessly, and said, "You ran into my room by yourself and upied my


    bed. I haven''t argued with you yet, but you scolded me."


    "You bullshit!" Scarlett only remembered that she drank a lot of alcoholst night. She couldn''t


    remember what happened after returning to the room. She felt that even if she was drunk, she wouldn''t


    run into someone else''s room. Therefore, she thought Casey was fooling her.


    Seeing that Scarlett didn''t believe it, Casey took out his phone and yed a recording.


    "I''m not leaving, I''m asleep..." It was the voice of Scarlett who was drunk and staying in Casey''s room


    After Lily''s affairs, Casey was now very wary of staying in the same room with the girl, so he had to


    keep evidence. Otherwise, he would be in trouble when he couldn''t exin it clearly.


    After Scarlett heard the recording, her face immediately turned blushing like an apple. She got off the


    bed quickly, gave Casey angrily look, and said, "I... I was drunk and sleepwalking, Casey, if you dare to


    talk about this, I will definitely not let you go!"


    After speaking, she hurried out of Casey''s room.


    On the way to QY Chess Club, Scarlett''s face remained ruddy. It was obvious that she hadn''t


    recovered from what happened in the morning. She took a peek at Casey from time to time and found


    that Casey turned out to be like anything hap happened, which was really hateful.


    And she slept in Casey''s room all nightst night, and this guy didn''t do anything to her, which made


    her wonder if Casey had sexual dysfunction


    In fact, in the middle of the night yesterday, Casey really didn''t have a good rest at the table. Because


    he was afraid of affecting today''s game, he went to Scarlett''s room and slept for a while.


    He was not so stupid that he had to sleep on the table all the time. Besides, there was a hormonal girl


    lying in the room. He was not sure whether he would be lustful when he was half asleep.


    At the QY Chess Club, Casey and Scarlett entered the game. They drew for opponent with Abel and


    the yer from C City. The final result was Casey vs. Scarlett and Abel vs. the yer from C City.


    Casey didn''t expect that his opponent would be Scarlett, but he was not too surprised. After all, there


    were only four people, and there were only a few possibilities.


    During the game, Scarlett still yed her fierce offensive, and this time she had resentment in her


    heart. She tried all her best and even wanted to beat Casey to vent her anger.


    However, the result was conceivable, and in the end, Scarlett was defeated by Casey.


    The yer from C City lost to Abel.


    But Scarlett didn''t feel any loss. Instead, after the game ended, she snorted proudly at Casey, like a


    demonstration.


    Casey smiled and stood up from the front of the board. At this time, Abel walked up to Casey, with a


    sneer on his face, and said, "Casey, I hope you can y well in the afternoon. Don''t let anything go


    wrong."


    "As you wish." Casey said.


    Abel sneered, turned and left the arena.


    Casey went out and took back his phone. They did not allow to bring phone during the game, so his


    phone was ced in the locker.


    He took it in his hand, turned it on and took a look, and found that he had received a photo of Edith tied


    up and her face was full of horror.


    And there was a sentence under the photo: ''If you dare to win the championship this time, you will


    never see your beautiful wife again.''

 Chapter 299 Are These Two People?

    Chapter 299 Are These Two People?


    Casey looked at the photo and the sentence on the phone, his eyes squinted, and the murderous spirit


    suddenly broke out. He didn''t expect someone to kidnap Edith to threaten him. No wonder he always


    felt that something was going to happen yesterday.


    The first possibility that came to his mind was Y Real Estate. After all, the only one who didn''t want him


    to win the championship and was able to kidnap Edith was Y Real Estate.


    But he couldn''t understand how they could kidnap Edith as they didn''t meet each other.


    It wasn''t the time to think about it. After seeing the photo on the phone, Casey walked directly towards


    the JC Chess Association.


    Jason was standing with Abel at this time, with a rxed smile on his face, and said, "People in J City


    have done it well. As long as Casey loves his wife, he won''t dare to win the game this afternoon. The


    champion will be ours."


    Abel smiled and said, "Mr. Jason, you are so great. I believe this time it will definitely be foolproof."


    Just as they were happy, Casey walked here quickly. Jason and Abel saw Casey approaching and


    looked at each other with a joking smile on their faces.


    "Casey, what are you doing here instead of going to prepare for the afternoon game? Are you going to


    give up before the game? I don''t mind if you surrender now, it will save everyone''s time," Abel said with


    smile.


    Casey ignored him. Instead, he walked directly to Jason. As soon as he reached out, he pinched his


    neck and said coldly, "My wife was caught. Did you do it?"


    Jason didn''t expect Casey to take act on him directly, and he was shocked. The two bodyguards


    behind him immediately went forward and hit Casey. Casey kicked out and knocked the two


    bodyguards directly to the ground.


    Expression on Abel''s face changed. He didn''t expect Casey to be so powerful, and he subconsciously


    took two steps back.


    "Say, did you catch my wife!" Casey mentioned Jason directly.


    Jason''s face flushed, his hands struggled and he couldn''t speak at all.


    Seeing that something was wrong, Abel said hurriedly, "Casey, what are you talking about here? Your


    wife has been arrested. It''s none of our business. Do you know that we can go andin about you


    and let the organizer cancel your qualification from thepetition for what you are doing now!"


    After speaking, Abel hurriedly yelled at the media not far away, "Come and see, Casey hit us. He


    threatened us in order to win the game in the afternoon. You guys have to report it!"


    A group of reporters ran over here immediately, and a bunch of cameras also squeezed over.


    Casey knew that he couldn''t do anything to the people of Y Real Estate at this time. If things got worse,


    he might also be disqualified from thepetition, so he threw Jason on the ground.


    "Even if you don''t say it, I know it''s you. Don''t think that you can threaten me. I will make you pay for it."


    Casey said coldly, then turned and left.


    Before the reporters could ask some questions, Casey had already left.


    Scarlett looked at Casey strangely. She didn''t know what was wrong with him. When Casey walked


    over, she leaned over and asked. However, Casey didn''t pay attention to her, and went straight out of


    QY Chess Club.


    When he got outside, Casey directly took out his phone and called Conor.


    After Conor avenged the Foster family, he and Betty stayed at the Green''s Mansion for two days.


    Because they didn''t have much interest in chess, and Conor wanted to take Betty to J City for a look,


    he left QY City for J City early.


    "I''m making out with my wife. Can you call me at another time?" Conor''s dissatisfied voice came from


    the other end of the phone.


    "Edith was arrested. I suspect that someone from Y Real Estate caught her. Find Edith and rescue her


    in one hour," Casey said solemnly.


    Hearing Casey''s words, Conor also became serious, and immediately said, "I will check it now."


    Casey called Charles, and told Charles about the matter and asked him to check it with Conor. There


    was strength in numbers. Casey did not want Edith to get hurt, so he must use all his power.


    After hanging up, Casey took a deep breath. If Edith was really caught by someone from Y Real Estate,


    he would definitely not let Y Real Estate go when he returned to J City after this game.


    In a small hotel, J City


    Edith was tied to the bed and her mouth was gagged with a cloth, unable to make a cry for help.


    Several brawny men were sitting around the room, staring at Edith with excitement, as if they would


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    pounce on Edith at any time.


    Paul walked in from the outside, because Paul would attack Edith today, so he didn''t let Albie follow


    him.


    As soon as he came in, his phone rang. When he answered it, Jason''s grumpy voice came from the


    other side, "Son, when the game starts, you can bang Casey''s wife. This ignorant wimp dared to pinch


    me. I must let him have a taste of regret!"


    "No problem, Dad. I promise toplete the task!" Paul showed a smirk on his face.


    After hanging up, Paul stared at Edith on the bed and said, "Now, you are caught by me. Casey must


    not dare to win the game. But I''m not that trustworthy. Later, when the game starts, I will be able to


    taste you. When Caseyes back and sees you, he will definitely go crazy."


    After speaking, Paulughed loudly.


    Edith struggled on the bed, her eyes full of anxiety, but it didn''t help.


    She regretted for a while. She knew that she had told Casey about the business with Y Real Estate that


    day. Casey would definitely be defensive against Y Real Estate. At the very least, when he went to


    participate in thepetition, he would definitely arrange someone to prevent people of Y Real Estate


    from attacking her, but it was toote to regret now.


    "Mr. Paul, do you think Casey will send someone out to find her after knowing that his wife has been


    arrested?" A fat man stared at Paul and asked.


    Paul sneered and said, "Haven''t you heard of Casey? He''s a notoriously wimp in J City. Who can he


    send to find her? Even if someonees here, what can he do? In J City, there are only two men that


    can make the Y Real Estate fearful. One is the Emperor of the Underground World of J City, Conor,


    and the other one is the chairman of TY Group, Charles. Which do you think Casey can ask for help?"


    "That''s right. It seems that I think too much," the fat man said embarrassedly.


    Paul snorted coldly and said, "Just wait for the game time toe. After I have a good time, it will be


    your turn."


    The group of men in the roomughed.


    At the same time, outside the hotel, Conor brought a group of men here, and Charles also brought a


    group of bodyguards to meet with Conor.


    This was the first time they met each other. Because the most important thing now was to save Edith,


    they didn''t talk to each other.


    "My people found out that the young master of Y Real Estate brought a girl here yesterday. And the girl


    is probably Edith," Charles said.


    "My people also saw that the young master of Y Real Estate brought a group of people here yesterday.


    I feel abnormal. If you are right, Edith should be here," Conor said.


    The two looked at each other, and then walked into the hotel together.


    Paul was sitting in the room ying with his phone. Suddenly there was a knock on the door outside.


    Paul was puzzled. He didn''t know who woulde and knock on the door at this time, so he said to


    the fat man closest to the door, "Go open the door and see who it is."


    The fat man was searching for information about Conor and Charles on his phone. Paul said that Y


    Real Estate couldn''t bother these two people. Of course, he had to know what they people look liked,


    so as not to provoke them in the future.


    Hearing Paul tell him to open the door, he got up and walked to the door, opened the door, and nced


    outside.


    Conor and Charles stood at the door, and arge group of people followed behind them. They all


    red at him, which shocked the fat man.


    Seeing the appearance of Conor and Charles, he took a breath, and quickly nced at his phone,


    trying to see if he had read it wrong.


    "Sebastian, who is outside?" Paul asked at this moment.


    The fat man stepped back two steps subconsciously, and murmured, "Mr....Mr. Paul, you just said, in J


    City, who we cannot provoke?"


    "Conor and Charles, what''s the matter?" Paul was puzzled.


    "You...e over and see, are they these two people?"

 Chapter 300 Gamble Three Hundred Million on the Bet with You

    Chapter 300 Gamble Three Hundred Million on the Bet with You


    With a puzzled expression on his face, Paul stood up and walked over to the door, and said, "What do


    you mean? Do Conor and Charles reallye here to find us?"


    With that said, he looked towards the door, and when he saw Conor and Charles standing outside the


    door and the group of men behind them, he was dumbfounded.


    The first reaction in his mind was to run. After thinking about it carefully, he thought that the two people


    appeared at the same time, they may note to him. After all, how could Casey ask them for help?


    This must be a coincidence.


    He smiled at the two people outside the door, and said, "Hey, sir. What are you doing here? I''m the son


    of the boss of Y Real Estate. I''ve had the honor to meet the you before, but you probably don''t


    remember me anymore."


    Conor ignored him and walked directly inside. After seeing Edith tied up and thrown on the bed, he


    immediately turned his head and said to Charles, "Edith''s here, go ahead."


    Charles nodded, and then let the men behind him rush into the room and directly pressed Paul and his


    men to the ground.


    Paul looked dumbfounded and said, "Brothers, what''s going on? We didn''t provoke you. We just caught


    a wimp''s wife. What are you doing?"


    "Well, we came for her. You arrested someone you shouldn''t offend. You and everyone in Y Real


    Estate will pay for it. The wimp you said is a powerful man that you can''t provoke," Conor said with a


    cold smile.


    The expression on Paul''s face changed and he said hurriedly, "What Y Real Estate? What are you


    talking about? I am not from Y Real Estate."


    Charlesughed and said, "Are you being deliberately obtuse? As soon as we came in, you said that


    you were the son of the boss of Y Real Estate. Do you think we are deaf?"


    Paul cursed secretly, with regrets on his face. If he had known that, he would not tell them who he was


    just now. Well, they had known him before asking him.


    Although Y Real Estate was great in J City, it hadn''t been able topete with Conor or TY Group, let


    alone they worked together now.


    For a moment, a deep horror rose in his heart, and he couldn''t help wondering who Casey was.


    Actually, he could let Conor and Charles help him. If someone said Casey was a wimp at this time, he


    wouldn''t believe it anymore.


    He wanted to call Jason, telling him the situation here, and ask Jason to give up provoking Casey,


    otherwise the consequences would be unimaginable.


    But as soon as he took out his phone secretly, Conor smashed his phone with one foot, leaving him no


    chance to inform.


    After catching Paul and his men, Conor went to untie the rope on Edith, smiled and asked, "Are you


    okay?"


    Edith nodded and looked at Conor and Charles with some surprise. She didn''t expect Casey to find


    someone to rescue her even if he was out of town. His ability was absolutely beyond ordinary people''s.


    It seemed that even if Casey was kicked out of the Davies family, he was still not as simple as others


    thought.


    This man would always give people unexpected surprises.


    After confirming that Edith was okay, Conor sent a message to Casey to report that Edith was safe.


    Then together with Charles, he took Paul and a group of people back with him.


    In the lounge of QY Chess Club.


    Casey had been sitting here, waiting for news anxiously. If Conor couldn''t find Edith and save her


    before the game, then all he could do was lose to Abel.


    Scarlett didn''t know what was going on with Casey, and Casey didn''t say anything when she asked


    him, so she was worried.


    After a while, Casey received a text message from Conor.


    "Edith has been rescued, and there is nothing wrong with her. It is the son of the boss of Y Real Estate


    who caught her. He has been arrested by me. I will deal with him when youe back."


    Seeing this message, Casey was relieved, and his frowning brow eased.


    He checked time and found that it was almost the game, so he stood up and walked outside.


    Scarlett saw Casey getting up, and hurriedly asked, "Casey, what are you going to do?"


    Casey narrowed his eyes, with a yful smile on his face, and said, "Naturally, to win the


    championship. They want to use this method to threaten me. It''s too naive."


    Scarlett was confused, but she still went out with Casey. Later, she would face the yer from C City. If


    she could get the third ce, it would also be a good thing for her.


    Abel and the yer from C City were already waiting in the arena. When Casey and Scarlett appeared,


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    everyone in the room cheered.


    Casey and Scarlett came in the arena and stood in front of their opponents. Abel gave Casey a sneer


    and said, "Casey, I know you are very skillful. But you have to know whether you should win at this


    time. Fighting for the limelight will not do you any good. You may be fine, but people around may be


    harmed. You have to think about it."


    Listening to the obvious threat in Abel''s words, Casey snorted, did not speak, took out the phone,


    walked to the front of the locker, pressed a few times before putting it in.


    What he had to do now was to win this championship. As for the people like Jason and Abel, Casey


    was not in a hurry to punish them. After returning to J City, Casey would let them know what it was like


    to regret.


    Jason walked to Dexter''s side again, this time with a joking smile on his face, he said, "Mr. Dexter, who


    do you think will win the championship in this final?"


    "Do you still need to think about it? It''s naturally Casey. The gap between Abel and Casey is obvious,


    right?" Dexter said.


    Jason smiled and said, "Casey''s is indeed a chess expert. But you have overlooked one point. That is,


    no matter how skillful Casey''s is, he is just a wimp in J City. There are many ways to let him sumb,


    not just to find someone who can y chess well than him to defeat him."


    Hearing Jason''s words, Dexter''s look darkened. At that moment, he also noticed that there was


    something wrong with Casey. Now hearing what Jason said, a bad feeling suddenly rose in his heart.


    Before he had time to ask, his phone rang. He took out his phone and took a look, and found that it was


    a message from Casey.


    "Jason kidnapped my wife and threatened me, but the matter has been resolved. Jason doesn''t know


    yet. He should think I will lose now. Mr. Dexter, you should take this opportunity to suppress Jason."


    After seeing the news, Dexter showed an expression of astonishment on his face, unexpectedly Jason


    wanted to use this method to threaten Casey.


    But he quickly understood what Casey meant, and with a joking smile on his face, he said to Jason,


    "So, Mr. Jason, you are very confident in winning championship, right?"


    "Of course," Jason said proudly.


    "Hehe, I think Casey is more likely to win. Do you dare to make a bet with me?" Dexter said.


    When Jason heard Dexter want to bet, he showed a sneer. He thought that Dexter dared to bet with


    him because he believed Casey. However, Casey''s wife was caught by his son, and Casey couldn''t


    win. If they made a bet this time, he must win.


    "Of course, I do. What do you want to bet on?" Jason said.


    "I know that you want to win this championship in order to make Y Real Estate be famous in QY City. In


    this case, I can gamble a tenth of the real estate industry in QY City on this deal. What do you have


    that can make me excited?" Dexter said.


    Jason was shocked. He didn''t expect Dexter to be so bold that he would put a bet on a tenth of the real


    estate industry in QY City. If he won, he didn''t need to think about making his reputation great in QY


    City. He could directly enter the real estate industry in QY City.


    "Since you are so sincere, then naturally I can''t be stingy. Now I have 300 million dors to bid for the


    dors to you, OK?" Jason said.


    "Okay, it''s a deal. In this case, let everyone present be a notary."


    After speaking, Dexter beckoned to a person not far away. That person ran over, and Dexter said a few


    words to him. Then that person ran to look for the host of the game.


    "Dear viewers, I just got the news. Before today''s game starts, I need you to be a notary. Today, Mr.


    Dexter, and Mr. Jason, the boss of Y Real Estate in J City, respectively put bet on the championship.


    Mr. Dexter is willing to wager one-tenth of the real estate industry in QY City on Casey winning the


    championship, while Mr. Jason is willing to wager three hundred million n Abel winning the


    championship. All of you present today are notaries. I believe our game today will be more


    exciting because of this bet!"


    As soon as the host spoke, whole assembly pped and cheered.


    There was a sinister smile on Jason''s face, and he murmured, "Dexter, you are simply taking initiative


    to enter my trap. You don''t know that Casey''s wife is caught by my son. I''ll see if how you feel when


    Casey loses."


    Dexter looked rxed. Thinking that he could earn 300 million with no effort today, he felt happy.


    The two had different thinking, and the finals between Casey and Abel kicked off amidst the heated


    discussions of the audience.

 Chapter 301 Win the Game

    Chapter 301 Win the Game


    Abel nced at Casey with a sneer and said, "It seems that Mr. Dexter is very confident in you, but I


    don''t know how he will feel when you lose this game."


    Casey just snorted and didn''t say a word. He would bear Abel for a while now, and then teach him how


    to behaveter.


    Dexter and Jason gambled three hundred million, which still surprised Casey. However, since the bet


    had already been made, then Casey couldn''t make Jason feel better.


    Seeing Casey not speaking, Abel believed that Casey wouldn''t dare to win because his wife was


    caught, and he looked more arrogant.


    They began to y chess, and everyone in the room fell silent.


    Although Scarlett and the yer from C City were alsopeting for the third ce, everyone still paid


    more attention to the match between Casey and Abel.


    Casey didn''tunch a fierce offensive against Abel at the beginning. On the contrary, he chose a more


    conservative approach, which seemed quitemon and had no characteristics.


    Seeing Casey choose this way, Abel already thought that he was destined to win this time. From the


    very beginning of Casey''s first step, he was destined to have no chance of aeback.


    Devil was in the details. In the duel between the master chess yers, thepetition was all about


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    the details. A small omission may lead to the failure of the entire game.


    Although Abel''s chess skill was not as good as that of Casey, his level was among the younger


    generation and was also an outstanding chess yer. As Casey used this kind of regr way, it was


    for him to win.


    Everyone was also a little puzzled. Before, Casey always used some crisp and sharp way, and often


    could make unexpected situations. But in the final finals, he yed chess in amon way.


    Could it be true that Abel''s level was higher than Casey, so he suppressed Casey as soon as the game


    began?


    Halfway through, everyone shook their heads, believing that Casey could not win.


    "Casey''s way is too ordinary, even I can see what his next step is. It''s halfway through the game, and it


    will be very difficult for him to snatch victory from the jaws of defeat."


    "It''s a pity. I thought that the champion this time would belong to Casey. He was so amazing before. I


    didn''t expect that his performance in the final is so bad, which is really disappointing."


    "Maybe it''s that Abel''s level is higher than him. He can''t disy his amazing strength. We


    overestimated him before."


    ...


    Both Dexter and Jason were also staring at the game intently. Dexter frowned. He was a little nervous


    at this time. Although Casey sent him a message at that time, telling him that he would win, but looking


    at the situation on the chessboard now, it didn''t seem like Casey would win.


    Could it be that Casey was bought by Jason and sent that message to him on purpose?


    An uneasy premonition rose in Dexter''s heart. If that was the case, then he would have lost a lot of


    money this time.


    Jason looked at Casey''s declining, and the triumph on his face was even more obvious. After turning


    his head to look at Dexter, he said, "Mr. Dexter, it seems that your one-tenth of your share may not be


    able to be kept. Thank you for your generosity."


    Dexter snorted coldly, and said, "The final result has note out. Don''t be proud too early. At Casey''s


    level, he will never lose to Abel."


    Jason sneered and said, "Casey''s level is indeed higher than Abel, but at this time the game is over


    half. Casey''s moves in chess are too ordinary to bepared with Abel. At least, in this round, he is


    not able to win."


    Dexter took a deep breath, clenched his fists tightly, did not speak, but continued to stare at the


    situation on the court.


    Abel made a move and looked up at Casey. His eyes were full of mockery. Although he wasn''t able to


    beat Casey by his own strength, but as long as the surrounding audience thought he had won, he was


    better than Casey.


    Casey also looked up at Abel at this time, and a joking smile slowly appeared on his cold face.


    When Abel saw Casey''s smile, he suddenly got nervous. For some unountable reason, he


    instinctively felt that there was an infinite crisis in Casey''s smile.


    What did this guy show such a smile at this time? No matter how, he couldn''t win this game. Why was


    heughing?


    Abel felt uneasy, but soon he calmed down, thinking that Casey was just bluffing. The game had


    progressed to such a point that Casey could no longer win.


    "Well, no matter how youugh, it''s impossible for you to change the ending. You are lost!" Abel gritted


    his teeth.


    Casey stared at the chessboard. He was quite satisfied with the situation on the chessboard at this


    time. Others might think that he could not win this game, but in Casey''s view, the highlights were just


    beginning.


    He picked up a piece andnded on the chessboard. Abel''s disdainful look suddenly froze after seeing


    Casey''s move.


    ''Why did he ce the piece here? Presumably, he should follow my rhythm. Was there any use for him


    to make this move?'' thought Abel.


    Not only was Abel puzzled, but even the surrounding audience was dumbfounded. They had never


    seen such a movie in chess.


    Abel went on to make a move, and Casey''s move was still beyond Abel''s expectation.


    Abel suddenly felt anxious, what on earth did Casey want to do? Could it be that he did it deliberately in


    order to lose the game?


    Abel could only follow his original rhythm step by step, while Casey started his unpredictable moves,


    which waspletely unpredictable. The most important thing was that Casey''s move in chess was


    peculiar, but it echoed the previousyout, which made Abel have no chance of winning at all.


    Almost twenty minutester, Abel stared at the chessboard with astonishment. He didn''t expect that


    Casey turned the situation of no doubt losing. Now the one who would definitely lose was Abel.


    "This... how is this possible? Why was there such a move in chess? It is beyond the level of human


    intelligence. How could he..." Abel began to tremble.


    Casey made a move again, looked at Abel, smiled and said, "It''s your turn."


    Abel kept holding a chess piece in his hand and ced it on the chessboard, trembling. Casey smiled,


    then picked up a chess piece and threw it into the sky. Unexpectedly, that chess piece fell on a position


    on the chessboard, and was not even bounced.


    "You lost," Casey said.


    At this time, the referee also stood up and announced, "Casey vs. Abel, Casey wins. It took two hours


    and forty-two minutes!"


    The audience pped and cheered.


    Casey was in the downwind at the beginning and reversedter, which shocked the audience. Every


    step in the early stage seemed so ordinary, but in theter stage, every step before became a


    foreshadowing, which made people unpredictable and unable to guard against it.


    It'' was like some artists'' paintings. The painting was just a mass of dirty ink. Everyone couldn''t


    understand it, thinking it was a bad painting. But once the artist put a specific color of powder on the


    painting, when the powder and ink werebined, one stunning painting would be born in front of


    people.


    Casey looked quite average at the front, just to prepare for the surprise behind, and Abel really thought


    that Casey didn''t dare to win at all.


    Abel stared at Casey dully, and muttered, "You...how can you win? Don''t you care about your wife?"


    Casey smiled and nced at him, and said, "So, you are admitting that you caught my wife, right?"


    The expression on Abel''s face changed, and he shut up quickly, not daring to speak any more.


    Not far away, Dexter breathed a sigh of relief when he saw Casey won, while Jason on the side was


    stiff. He didn''t expect this result in today''s game.


    "Damn guy, doesn''t he care his wife?" Jason murmured.


    At this moment Casey on the stage looked towards him with a trace of murderous in his eyes. When


    Jason came into contact with Casey''s gaze, he trembled.


    Casey walked to the host, took the microphone, looked at everyone, and said loudly, "Now you have


    seen the result of the game, so is it time for Mr. Jason to carry out his promise. Three hundred million


    dors. It is arge amount of money."


    Everyone immediately started booing and asked Jason to pay Dexter.


    Dexter turned his head to look at Jason, smiled and said, "Mr. Jason, it''s time for you to fulfill your bet.


    If you can''t transfer 300 million dors to me, you may not be able to get out of QY Chess Club."

 Chapter 302 Plan to Have An Affair with Casey

    Chapter 302 n to Have An Affair with Casey


    In the hotel where the JC Chess Association was located.


    Jason looked at Abel in front of him grimly, and pped his face one by one without mercy.


    The whole room was in a mess, and almost all of the ornaments had already been thrown. Everyone


    looked at Jason in fright, and none of them dared to make a sound.


    At that time in QY Chess Club, after the game results came out, everyone asked Jason to transfer the


    agreed bet of 300 million to Dexter. Under pressure, Jason could only transfer the money nned for


    bidding for thend in QY City to Dexter.


    Three hundred million was no longer a small amount for Y Real Estate, and the JC Chess Association


    didn''t win the championship this time, and made a fool of itself. The n to make Y Real Estate famous


    in QY City was aplete failure.


    Jason couldn''t figure out why Casey dared to win Abel as he knew that his wife had been arrested.


    Didn''t Casey care about his wife?


    After returning, Jason made countless calls to Paul, but no one answered him. He felt that Paul might


    be ying with Casey''s wife, and he became even more angry.


    The losses caused to Y Real Estate in this chess game was really big. Even if Jason could stand it, it


    was impossible for him to be calm after losing 300 million dors as well as the game.


    Looking back, he felt that this must have been collusion between Dexter and Casey. He vented all his


    anger to Abel.


    "Why the hell did you lose to that wimp? Do you know how much preparation I have made for this


    reaches J City, it will have a considerable negative impact on my Y Real Estate. What is the use of


    raising you?!!!" Jason yelled hysterically.


    After that, he kicked Abel again.


    Abel sat down on the ground, feeling miserable, but facing Jason''s anger, he could only take it.


    "Casey, you are great. In order to help the Green family, you didn''t even want your own wife. Okay, very


    good!" A murderous look appeared in Dexter''s eyes, "I can''t act on you in QY City, but you will go back


    to J City. Let''s wait and see. You provoke the Y Real Estate, and I will definitely make you regret


    Jason turned his head to look at the people who had been trembling with fright, and said coldly, "Buy


    me a flight ticket back to J City as soon as possible. I must hurry back before Casey. When hees


    back to J City, I will give him a big surprise!"


    ...


    In the living room of the Green''s mansion.


    Dexter was sitting on the sofa with a face full of joy. He couldn''t stop being happy now, and it was a bit


    difficult to take back the smile on his face.


    Today Casey not only helped QY Chess Association to win the championship and prevented Y Real


    Estate from wanting to be famous through thepetition, but also helped Dexter win 300


    million. This was an unexpected surprise that Dexter never thought.


    There was another thing that could be regarded as the icing on the cake, that was, Scarlett


    sessfully defeated her opponent in the duel with the yer from C City and won the third ce.


    It was just that because Casey''s victory caused too much sensation, so everyone did not have much


    interest in the third ce.


    What people pay attention to was always the first, and everything below the first was cannon fodder.


    "Casey, this time your help is greatly appreciated. Without you, Jason might be more arrogant in this


    chess game. I won''t any of the three hundred million dors that I won. I will give it to you," Dexter said


    to Casey.


    "No, Mr. Dexter, you keep it. This is a bet between you and Jason. Since you win, it should be given to


    you," Casey said lightly.


    It was only three hundred million, and Casey didn''t care at all.


    Dexter was a little embarrassed when he saw Casey''s refusal, but he soon realized that Casey was a


    person with a World Bank ck card, and 300 million was really not attractive to Casey.


    If he persisted, it would seem that he looked down on Casey a bit.


    "Casey, I will never forget your kindness to the Green family. But I don''t know what you need. I know


    you don''t need money, so if you have other needs, just tell me. As long as I can get it, I will try my best


    to get it for you," Dexter said.


    Casey shook his head and said, "You are wee, Mr. Dexter. This is what I should have done. You


    helped Conor avenge the Foster family. This is my reward to you. You don''t need to take it as a favor."


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Scarlett stared at Casey and said shyly, "My father''s biggest treasure is me, or let my father give me to


    you."


    Casey gave Scarlett a dumbfounded look and said, "No, no, no, I can''t ept it, I can''t ept it."


    Scarlett red at Casey immediately, almost swallowing Casey in her stomach angrily.


    But she also knew that it was probably impossible between her and Casey. After all, she had already


    expressed her love so bluntly, and Casey was still unmoved. It seemed that he was really a dedicated


    man.


    She could only regret that she didn''t meet Casey earlier.


    Casey originally nned to leave QY City for J City after the match.


    But Dexter insisted on inviting Casey to dinner before going back. Casey didn''t want to be paid. Dexter


    must treat him a meal, to celebrate Casey''s victory as well.


    Casey thought that Edith was out of danger, and he didn''t need to go back right now. Besides, it was


    already evening when the game was over. It would be better to stay for a meal and go back the next


    day.


    That night, Casey also drank a lot of wine. The members of the Green family took turns toasting him.


    Even if Casey was good at drinking, he couldn''t stand it.


    Scarlett knew that Casey would leave tomorrow, so she kept drinking. She was very reluctant to let


    Casey leave, but she couldn''t keep Casey. Therefore, she could only seek sce in drink.


    Halfway through, Dexter called Scarlett out. They came to a small courtyard. Scarlett was confused


    and asked, "Dad, what are you bringing me here?"


    Dexter nced at Scarlett, sighed helplessly, and said, "Scarlett, are you unwilling to part with Casey?"


    Scarlett nodded immediately, and said, "Naturally I don''t want him to leave. However, he is already


    married, and he is so dedicated. I have no chance."


    Dexter smiled and said, "Scarlett, you are still too young. The opportunity is won by yourself. If you


    really don''t want him to leave, even if he is married, there will always be a way if you want to keep him."


    Scarlett''s eyes lit up and he asked, "What''s the way?"


    "I have asked the people at the banquet to toast Casey in turn. Judging from his appearance, he


    should be almost drunk, and the way I want to tell you is to have sex with him and make things be a


    foregone conclusion," Dexter said.


    Scarlett froze for a moment, and then there was a hint of shyness on her face. She didn''t expect Dexter


    to teach her this way.


    "But, wouldn''t it be so good..." Scarlett said shyly.


    "Although it''s a bit wicked. If you want to keep him, you must first build substantive rtionship with


    him. This is the only way. Whether you seed or not, you have to try to find out, but this requires your


    efforts," Dexter said.


    Dexter himself also wanted to keep a talent like Casey. Casey''s chess talent was rare, and he still had


    a ck card from the World Bank. For such a person, Dexter was naturally coveted.


    Although Casey was already married, this did not prevent Dexter from wanting Casey to be his son-in-


    Therefore, for the development of the Green family, Dexter did not hesitate to sacrifice his daughter. Of


    course, this had to be done voluntarily by Scarlett.


    Scarlett hesitated for a moment, then nodded solemnly to Dexter and said, "Dad, I am willing to pay.


    Anyway, I have already liked him. Even if he denies it afterwards, I will not regret it."


    Dexter nodded, looked at Scarlett with a smile, and said, "Tonight, it depends on your


    performance."

 Chapter 303 The Green Family Is Not Qualified Yet

    Chapter 303 The Green Family Is Not Qualified Yet


    The banquet ended, it was alreadyte at night.


    Casey dragged his swaying body and returned to the room with a joking smile on his face. He recalled


    the conversation between Dexter and Scarlett he heard behind an arch when he went to the bathroom


    at that time. .


    He didn''t expect that Dexter would teach Scarlett this way to achieve the purpose of keeping him.


    Casey also knew that his performance in QY City was too impressive, and Scarlett must have told


    Dexter that he had a World Bank ck card. It was a normal that Dexter wanted to keep himself.


    However, it seemed a bit nasty that he let Scarlett use this method. After all, even if Scarlett


    volunteered, he was using his daughter.


    This made Casey a little disgusted.


    In fact, even if Casey didn''t hear the conversation between Dexter and Scarlett today, Scarlett would


    still be unlikely to have anything to do with Casey.


    When Casey was drinking outside, he would always keep himself in the final sense. He would not let


    himself get drunk to the point of unconsciousness, soter on, when those in the Green family toasted


    Casey again, what Casey drank was water.


    "It seems that I should not provoke girls in the future. Feelings are the most difficult problem in the


    world." Casey smiled helplessly, lying on the bed and closing his eyes.


    After a while, the door to Casey''s room was pushed open. Scarlett''s face was flushed, she was only


    wearing gauze, with her hair fell, and her figure was sexy.


    "Casey, are you asleep?" Scarlett asked.


    Casey didn''t answer.


    Scarlett thought that Casey should have been drunk, so she walked to the bed with a face full of


    excitement, looked down at Casey on the bed, and murmured, "Casey, you are the first man in my life


    to make me so excited. Even if you are already married, I can''t just let you go."


    "Although doing this may cause you some trouble, but I don''t want you to disappear into my life like


    this, so..."


    Scarlett said, already sitting on the side of the bed, leaning over Casey''s body.


    At this moment, Casey suddenly opened his eyes, and he got up directly from the bed, shocking


    Scarlett.


    He didn''t give Scarlett a chance to speak, and patted directly on her back, causing Scarlett to faint.


    After putting Scarlett on the bed and putting the quilt on her, Casey sighed in relief. Fortunately, the


    light was not turned on in the room, otherwise Casey could not hold on when seeing Scarlett''s clothes


    when he was drunk.


    "It seems like I have to sleep in her room again tonight."


    Casey didn''t hesitate, went straight out of the room and went to sleep in Scarlett''s room next door.


    The next morning.


    Dexter walked out of his room happily, wanting to see how his daughter and Casey were now. If they


    had already had sex, even if Casey wanted to leave, the rtionship between him and Scarlett couldn''t


    be cut off. He knew that Casey was not the kind of shameless person. If the Green family was in


    trouble in the future, Casey woulde to help no matter what.


    Not two steps after he walked out, he felt a trace of cold airing from behind him. Then, a


    premonition of anxiety appeared in his heart. He quickly turned around and found that it was Casey


    standing behind him with an indifferent look.


    "Casey... Casey, why do you get up so early? You can sleep longer," Dexter said awkwardly.


    At this time Casey was full of murderous aura, even if what Dexter asked Scarlett to do would not be a


    disadvantage to Casey, but Casey didn''t like others to scheme against him. Even if it didn''t do much


    harm, Casey couldn''t ept it.


    "Mr. Dexter, Scarlett entered my roomst night, did you instruct it?" Casey said coldly.


    "Casey... Casey, what are you talking about? Scarlett entered your room yesterday? Then you two..."


    "I''m sorry to disappoint you, I knocked her out, and then went to her room to sleep," Casey said.


    Dexter red. He didn''t expect this to be the case. Casey really had a capacity of resisting temptation.


    This guy was really a normal person.


    "I know what your purpose is. This time I''m here to help you because you helped Conor avenge the


    Foster family. But it cannot be the reason why you are scheming against me. I came to you just


    because it is more convenient to find the Green family in QY City. Even without the help of the Green


    family, I can still get revenge."


    "Looking at your previous help, I will forget this matter. But remember, the Green family is not qualified


    to keep me."


    "I''m leaving, take my goodbye to Scarlett. She is a good girl, help her find a good husband."


    After speaking, Casey left the Green''s mansion and went to the airport by himself.


    Dexter breathed a long sigh of relief after Casey left, and realized that his back was soaked.


    Just now Casey stood in front of him, he couldn''t breathe under the invisible pressure of killing. He felt


    that in this state, it was just a matter of thought whether Casey killed him or not.


    "It seems that I am too naive. How can such a person stay in my family willingly," Dexter said with


    emotion, "but why is he willing to stay in J City?"


    "Casey Davies, his surname is Davies, and he is so terrible. Is it possible that he has something to do


    with the Davies family in B City?"


    Thinking of this, Dexter was shocked. If that was the case, then he would understand why Casey said


    the Green family was not qualified to keep him.


    He shook his head helplessly, stopped thinking about it. He made up his mind that he would never


    sacrifice his daughter again if he encountered such a thing in the future.


    ...


    Y Real Estate Building.


    Jason sat at the desk and called Paul, but Paul still did not answer.


    At this time, a man with sses walked in, and Jason immediately asked, "Is there any news about the


    young master?"


    The man shook his head and said, "We haven''t found out where the young master has gone, but we


    have just found out the arrival time of Casey''s flight back to J City, just this afternoon."


    Jason''s eyes squinted immediately, a murderous look shed in his eyes, and he said coldly, "This


    damn guy has caused the Y Real Estate so much loss. I must not let him go this time."


    "The team of thugs that I asked you to train secretly has returned, right? I heard that they had jointly


    killed a brown bear in the mountains. Now it is time for them to work. Is Casey as resistant as the


    brown bears when being beaten?"


    After speaking, Jason squeezed the phone in his hand hard, originally intending to show his


    viciousness like on TV y, but found that with his strength, it seemed that the phone could not be


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    broken at all.


    So he found a piece of paper instead, and gave a symbolic vent.


    "Go and arrange to get that team of thugs ready. This afternoon, I want Casey to be unable to get out


    of the airport!"

 Chapter 304 Bump up to First Class

    Chapter 304 Bump up to First ss


    At the airport of QY City


    Casey boarded the ne, sat down in his seat, closed his eyes, and nned to take a nap.


    Not long after, he heard a sound of footsteps, and then a voice full of anger sounded, "Casey, you are a


    jinx!"


    Casey opened his eyes, looked up, and found that it was Le standing in front of him.


    At this time Le looked very flustered. Her hair was much less than the other day, and there was


    bruise on her face. It seemed that she got beaten.


    After Jay took Le and Faith away that day, he thought they were good looking. He wanted them to


    spend a night with him, and he would let them go.


    But Le refused. Faith had alreadypromised at that time. She felt that Jay was not easy to mess


    with. If they were not obedient, Jay would definitely use more ruthless means to deal with them.


    Farthermost, it was indeed their fault.


    However, Le couldn''t ept Jay''s look. No matter how Faith persuaded her, she refused. After


    being annoyed by Le''s words, she directly shouted, "I don''t want to sleep with a pig!"


    This was heard by Jay. What he really hated the most was that others called him a pig. Casey was a


    guest of the Green family. He couldn''t provoke him and could only endure it, but he was not afraid of


    Faith and Le.


    At that time, he was angry, and didn''t want them to sleep with him. He rushed up and beat the two girls


    without any mercy.


    Faith and Le were beaten horribly that day. After returning home, Faith''s parents were frightened.


    They didn''t dare to tell their parents that they provoked Jay. They could only lie and say that they


    provoked a gangster.


    After that day, Faith keptining about Le, saying that if it weren''t for Le, they wouldn''t be


    beaten.


    However, Le felt that Faith was responsible for this matter. After all, it was Faith who hade up


    with the method of ying trick on Casey.


    Because of this, they became irritated and loathed each other. Le had a quarrel with Faith this


    morning. Le couldn''t bear to stay here, so she bought a flight back to J City. She didn''t expect to


    meet Casey on this ne.


    And what Le didn''t expect was that her seat was next to Casey''s seat. Le, who was angry, was


    naturally very unhappy when she saw this scene and shouted directly at Casey.


    Casey didn''t expect to meet Le when he went back, but he never took Le seriously, so after


    taking a look at Le, he continued to close his eyes and rest again.


    Seeing Casey ignore her directly, she was even more unconvinced. Thinking of she was beaten


    because of Casey, she directly raised her hand and pped Casey out of anger.


    Although Casey closed his eyes, he could feel the strong wind facing him. Before Le hit his face, he


    raised his hand and grabbed Le''s wrist.


    "What are you doing?" Casey opened his eyes and looked at Le coldly.


    Le didn''t expect Casey to be able to stop her with his eyes closed. She was surprised, but she


    pulled her hand back quickly, and said angrily, "You tick me off."


    Casey frowned, and said coldly, "How can you hit me as you think that I tick you off? Then can I also hit


    you because you tick me off?"


    "You are just a wimp. What qualifications do you have to beat me? You were lucky enoughst time.


    Jay, that stupid man, didn''t hit you but caught us. All the injuries on my face were caused by you. Why


    can''t I p you?" Le said angrily.


    "You asked for it. What does it have to do with me? Don''t me me for being rude if you make any


    more trouble," Casey said coldly.


    Le sat down next to Casey with dissatisfaction. She thought Casey, a wimp, was not qualified to sit


    beside her. Person like him should be thrown off the ne.


    "Stay away from me, what right do you have to sit with me?" Le shouted.


    Casey was speechless, turned to look at Le, and said, "If you don''t want to sit beside you, you can


    go to first ss."


    Le was suddenly choked and speechless. She thought she was nobler than Casey, but she still


    could only take the economy ss like Casey. Le heard that the first ss ticket of this flight costs


    more than 30000. How can she afford such an expensive ticket. How could she afford such an


    expensive ticket?


    The more Le thought about Casey, the more angry she became. She didn''t know whether she was


    angry that Casey was sitting next to her, or whether she couldn''t afford first-ss cabin.


    "Why are you asking me to bump up to first ss? I''m going to sit here, but I don''t want to be next to


    you, so you should get out of here," Le said unreasonably.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Casey looked at Le speechlessly. He drank too much alcoholst night, and got up so early this


    morning, so he now only wanted to take a good rest. However, Le keeps talking, making him unable


    to have a good rest.


    He didn''t want to pay attention to such a person, so he waved at the stewardess not far away.


    The stewardess immediately walked over to Casey and asked politely, "Hello sir, can I help you?"


    "Are there any seats left in first ss? I want to upgrade," Casey said.


    "Yes, but you need to make up the cost of first ss, which is about 30000. Are you sure you want to


    upgrade?" the stewardess asked again.


    Before Casey had spoken, Leughed and said mockingly, "Don''t listen to his nonsense. How could


    he be able to afford the cost of first ss? He is bragging. Don''t waste time on him, hurry up and go to


    work."


    Then she turned to look at Casey, and said with disdain, "I didn''t expect that you are so shameless that


    you even tell the stewardess that you want to upgrade. Don''t you know who you are? You are just a


    poor man who can only afford a ticket to economy ss. How dare you want to get a first ss seat?


    Do you want the stewardess to get you to upgrade for free? Don''t dream."


    Casey felt she was funny. People like Le would always live in her own world. She thought others


    would be unable to afford what she couldn''t afford. She would emphasize it, just like being afraid of


    being left behind by others.


    Casey did not respond to her, but directly took out his bank card and handed it to the flight stewardess,


    "Help me get an upgrade. Deduct money from the card. The password is thest 6 digits of the bank


    card."


    The stewardess gave Le a weird look, but she didn''t say anything. She reached out to take Casey''s


    bank card and went to help Casey apply for the upgrade.


    Le still sneered and said coldly, "Casey, didn''t you hear the stewardess say how much a first ss


    seat cost? You even asked her to bump up to first ss. Is there any money in your bank card? It will


    be funny if shee to tell you that the bnce in your bank card is insufficient."


    "It''s only 30,000, is it a lot of money?" Casey stared at Le, as if to say something sparse and


    ordinary.


    After hearing Casey''s words, people around them all gasped in shock. 30,000 dors was not too


    much, but it was only rtively speaking. Spending 30,000 on a ne ticket was still a very luxurious


    thing for them.


    Now Casey didn''t seem to care about the 30,000 dors at all, which naturally shocked them.


    After hearing Casey''s words, Le felt even more that Casey was bragging. He turned to the people


    around him and said, "Listen, this man is the husband of my college ssmate. He is adopted into my


    ssmate''s family. He can''t do anything but housework. He lives on his wife. Now he even said that


    30,000 dors is nothing. It tickles me. He may not be able to save 30000 dors in ten years with his


    pocket money. How dare he brag!"


    When everyone around heard Le''s words, they immediately started taunting Casey, saying that he


    was shameless. He was obviously a gigolo, but he pretended to be rich in front of others.


    After a while, the stewardess walked over with Casey''s bank card, and her attitude towards Casey was


    obviously more respectful than before.


    Le saw the stewardess approaching, and asked her with a mocking look, "Is his card running out of


    bnce? I have already said that he is a poor loser and can''t afford to the ticket to first ss."


    After hearing Le''s words, the stewardess immediately red at her with gloomy look, and said


    coldly, "Lady, please watch you tongue. This gentleman is the top VIP of our airline. If you speak ill of


    him, we have the right to take you off this ne, They looked at Casey with an unbelievable look, didn''t


    expect that he was actually the top VIP of this airline.


    Le also stared at Casey in shock, still felt it was a little bit uneptable, "Are you mistaken, he is


    just a gigolo who lives on his wife. How could he be a VIP of your airline? You must have the wrong


    person."


    The stewardess nced at Le angrily and said, "This gentleman''s bank card is the top ck card of


    the World Bank. This card represents this gentleman''s unique identity. No matter where he is, as long


    as he holds this card, he is the most precious guest."


    After speaking, the stewardess turned to look at Casey, and said in a very soft tone, "Sir, because you


    are the holder of the World Bank ck card, you can upgrade to first ss for free on any flight of our


    airline. Therefore, the upgrade does not require you to pay more. This is your card, please take it, and


    pleasee to first ss with me."


    Casey nodded at her, put his bank card away, then stood up, and followed the steward to the seat in


    first ss.


    Le and the people around them all looked dumbfounded. This kind of treatment was nothing short of


    a fantasy for them, and many people showed envy on their faces.


    Only Le clenched her fists, and looked at the seat beside her, and her hatred for Casey grew


    stronger.

 Chapter 305 Trouble at the Airport

    Chapter 305 Trouble at the Airport


    Casey followed the stewardess to the first-ss. The space here wasrge, the seat wasfortable,


    and there were matching tables and TVs. There were various snack magazines and drinks on the


    table.


    The seat here could be stretched and turned into a bed to lie down. Compared with the crowded


    economy ss, it was really much morefortable here.


    And the seat here was also independent. If Casey didn''t want to be disturbed, he could close the door


    directly.


    Casey was not a person who liked to seek forforts and enjoyment, so he only bought economy


    ss seat. Aftering to first ss, he felt thefortable and rxed without being disturbed.


    Casey was also in a lot of happier mood.


    Sure enough, money can make people happy.


    Casey sat down and stretched her body slightly. The stewardess looked at Casey respectfully and


    introduced Casey to the first-ss service.


    After the introduction, Casey nodded, indicating that the stewardess could go out.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    The stewardess stared at Casey, but did not go out. After hesitating for a while, she cast a few winks at


    Casey and said with a smile, "Sir, in fact, I can also provide you with some special services, which you


    make you a morefortable travel experience on the ne. If you need it, you can ask me to stay


    here. I am willing to do it."


    As the stewardess said, one of her hands lightlynded on Casey''s shoulder and stroked it lightly.


    When Casey heard what the stewardess said, he was taken aback, and then a weird smile appeared


    on his face. He didn''t expect that the stewardess on the ne would like to do this kind of things. Was


    it because he was rich?


    "No, you can go out. I just want to have a quiet rest." Casey directly rejected the stewardess.


    When the stewardess heard Casey''s words, her face was full of disappointment, but she did not dare to


    stay. Seeing that Casey didn''t want her service, the stewardess had to leave here.


    After the stewardess left, Casey stretched the seat andy on it. He feltfortable.


    When he was about to arrive in J City, Casey was called by the stewardess. The stewardess handed


    Casey a wet towel to let Casey wipe his face.


    "Sir, can I have you a number? If you still take ourpany''s flight in the future, you can contact me in


    advance and I will arrange the best service for you." The stewardess looked at Casey a little shyly.


    "No, I''m already married." Casey directly rejected the stewardess'' request. Even if Casey was still take


    this airline''s ne next time, it may not be the same stewardess. How could she arrange the best for


    him? The stewardess obviously just wanted Casey''s number.


    Casey didn''t want to cause too much trouble, rejection was the best way.


    When the stewardess heard Casey''s words, her eyes dimmed for a while.


    "How can such a good man get married?" The stewardessined.


    Not long after, the ne arrived at J City Airport.


    Casey got off the ne and walked outside with a group of people. Le saw Casey''s figure in the


    crowd, and a faint resentment appeared in her look.


    She ran to Casey quickly and asked, "Casey, did you steal the bank card from someone else?


    ording to the stewardess, this bank card seems to be very powerful. If I report you , You will


    definitely be sentenced, right?"


    Casey nced at Le next to him in shock. He really didn''t understand why she was so imprable.


    She even wanted to report him.


    "This bank card is mine," Casey said.


    "Don''t brag. How could you have such a powerful bank card? You must have stolen it. Now I will give


    you a chance. If you give me half of the money in this card, I won''t report you. Otherwise, you have to


    go to jail." Le said.


    "Then go report me and see if the police will catch me," Casey said indifferently.


    Seeing Casey was not afraid, Le felt resentful.


    At this time, they people had already walked to the exit hall of the airport. As soon as Casey came out,


    he noticed something was wrong here. Sure enough, a group of people soon looked towards Casey


    viciously.


    Casey pretended to walk forward as if nothing had happened. After another two minutes, some people


    in uniform suddenly began to evacuate the people in the hall outside.


    At this time, a team of men wearing uniform ck uniforms came towards him.


    Everyone in the hall was very confused and didn''t know what was wrong. Someone soon discovered


    that the reason why the airport staff evacuated them was because of the appearance of the pair of men


    in ck.


    And the goal of the pair of men in ck was Casey.


    "Casey, you are so courageous. Dare you return to J City. Do you think Mr. Jason will let you go? It is


    impossible for you to walk out of this airport today." the leader of those men in ck shouted at Casey.


    Casey stopped right there and squinted at the pair of men in ck. From their words, it could be


    inferred that these men should have been sent by Jason.


    Le was shocked when she saw a group of men in ck wereing at Casey, and then quickly left


    Casey and ran to the crowd.


    She just heard what the man in ck said. It seemed that Casey had provokes someone who was


    great. She didn''t pay attention to the chess game in QY City, so she didn''t know that Casey won the


    game. Now seeing these aggressive men in ck, she thought they came to Casey to ask for the bank


    card.


    These ck people looked aggressive. Casey would definitely not be able to resist them. Those people


    say that they would not let Casey walk out of the airport, so they would definitely not let Casey go


    easily.


    There was a sneer on Le''s face, she stared at Casey gleefully, and muttered, "You deserve it. You


    still don''t admit that you stole the bank card. Now the owner of the ck card ising to beat you.


    They look very strong and powerful. You will definitely not be able to run away today. I hope these


    people will kill you today, so that the anger in my heart can be vented."


    "It seems that Jason is still so fractious. He even sent someone to stop me at the airport, but do you


    think that you can stop me?" Casey said lightly.


    When the two men in ck heard Casey''s words, they all sneered. The person who took the lead was


    even more disdainful and said, "Let me introduce myself first. My name is Tomas. I am the captain of


    the elite team secretly trained by Mr. Jason. We have been training in the deep mountains and forests


    for a log time. Some time ago, we partnered and killed a brown bear. Now, do you still think we can''t


    stop you?"


    As soon as Talon spoke, all the people looked on passively were all amazed. They all knew the horror


    of brown bear. Even if they were killed by partnership, they were very strong and horrible. After all, the


    physical structure of normal people was quite different from that of brown bear. Moreover, the power of


    brown bear was notparable to human beings. If Tomas really killed a brown bear with his partner,


    he was really great.


    Casey didn''t show too much surprise after hearing Tomas''s words. Obviously, they could not touch


    Casey by killing a brown bear in partnership.


    "Whatever you''ve killed a bear in partnership, it''s a wrong choice that you''re here to stop me at the


    airport today," Casey said.


    People around were surprised to see Casey''s indifferent appearance. They didn''t expect Casey was so


    calm when facing such a group of people. They thought he must be a powerful person.


    "The man looks not afraid at all. He is also a great man." At this time, someone spoke.


    Le, after hearing it, sneered and said, "How could he be a great man. Haven''t you heard of him?


    This man is the famous wimp in J City, Casey. Expect for living on a woman, he can''t do anything. He


    must have been extremely scared. He is pretending in order to not be ridiculed. "


    Everyone around heard Le, and they were surprised.


    "He is Casey. I have heard of this guy. I hear that he has no ce at home. He does housework all day.


    Such people are really not promising."


    "Unexpectedly, he is Casey. It seems that he is really going to be in trouble. He is such useless man.


    He even cannot beat one man, let alone a team."


    "Well, it turned out to be Casey. He iszy and often makes trouble. How could a beautiful beauty like


    Edith marry such a wimp?"


    ...


    Le saw the people around her taunting Casey, feeling happy.


    Tomas''s men also showed a sneer when they listened to thements of the people around them. In


    their opinion, Casey was really just a wimp. Jason sent them to beat up Casey, which was really


    overkill.


    "Casey, I didn''t expect you still pretend to be calm at this time. You probably haven''t realized what kind


    of end you will have today. Then let me tell you. You might not die today. But you will never be able to


    get out of bed in the next half of your life. Do you understand what I mean?" Tomas said coldly.


    "But I can give you a chance now. If you cane over in front of everyone and give us a head knock,


    and then beg us, I can just break your two legs so that you can sit in a wheelchair for the rest of your


    life and go outside to bask in the sun, what do you think?"


    After speaking, everyone on Tomas''s side burst intoughter.


    "Do not give him any chance, this kind of wimp shouldn''t live in the world. You should kill him now!"


    Le shouted.


    Tomas squinted at Casey and asked with a smile, "How do you like it? Do you want to call us daddy?


    Or do you want to be bedridden?"


    Casey stared at them, but spit out a word coldly, "Get out!"

 Chapter 306 Eye for Eye

    Chapter 306 Eye for Eye


    Seeing that Casey hadn''t taken his words seriously and asked him to get out of here, Tomas''s look


    darkened.


    "You''re getting far too cheeky! How dare you let us go away. It seems that you still don''t realize the


    seriousness of the matter. Hey guys, go ahead and make him feel desperate !" Tomas snorted coldly.


    A group of people immediately walked towards Casey, and they all started gearing up, all seemingly


    want to give Casey a hard lesson.


    Le saw that Casey was still putting on airs and graces at this time, with a sneer on her face, and


    murmured, "Stupid guy! Can''t he see how powerful this team is? He is stubborn and disobedient. Isn''t


    he dicing with death?"


    The people around didn''t recognize Casey at first, thinking that Casey must had some background and


    power since he dared to ignore these men. After hearing Le''s words, and looking at Casey, they all


    felt that Casey was a stupid who didn''t know where he stood.


    Casey looked at Tomas and those who were walking towards him, and a slight smile came up on his


    face. He just got off the ne, and wanted to stretch himself. It happened that he could regard Tomas


    and others as the sandbags for him to exercise.


    Jason asked Edith to kidnap Edith and threaten him, which was enough to put Jason on Casey''s


    cklist. Now that Jason was still determined to mess with him and sent people to the airport to stop


    him, he naturally had to let Jason understand that Jason''s power was not worth mentioning to Casey in


    J City.


    Casey put down the bag he was carrying, and then moved his arms, as if he was ready to have a fight.


    Le stared at Casey who looked like he was preparing for the fight, couldn''t help butughed. She


    said, "This guy is really confident enough to warm up. With his thin arms and legs, I guess he can''t


    even withstand a p."


    After Tomas and others surrounded Casey, they all showed a look of sarcasm. Obviously, they all felt


    that it was unnecessary for Casey to do warm-up exercises at this time.


    Just when Tomas was about to hit Casey, a team of security guards suddenly ran over not far away.


    The leader of this security team was Emmanuel, the nephew of Hugo Gray.


    This airport was built by the Gary family, who owned arge part of the airport. Many people in the


    Gary family worked in the airport. Emmanuel was the leader of security team of the airport.


    At that time, he was sitting in the office drinking tea. Someone came to him and told him that there was


    a group of people in the airport hall with impure intentions and seemed to be making trouble, saying


    that they were going to teach someone a hard lesson. For safety, they had already begun to evacuate


    the crowd.


    Their people went to negotiate with the team, but the team didn''t pay attention to them at all, so they


    ran over to ask Emmanuel what to do.


    Emmanuel thought this was just an ordinary dispute, so he told the man to send more people to arrest


    them first.


    Then Emmanuel slowly turned on the surveince in the airport lobby, wanting to see who was making


    trouble here.


    When he saw Casey appearing in the screen from the surveince, he trembled in fright. Then, he got


    up quickly, and went to the airport lobby with the security guards.


    Emmanuel was also present at the Gary family dinner. On that night, Zane had his leg broken because


    of Casey, and Hugo, the head of the Gary family, was even more respectful to Casey. His son leg was


    broken, but he didn''t say anything.


    Emmanuel still wanted to befriend Casey that night, but it was a pity that Casey didn''t pay attention to


    him at all.


    But even so, Emmanuel still understood that he couldn''t afford to offend Casey. He nned to cultivate


    a good rtion with Casey in the future. At least, he couldn''t make a bad impression on him.


    Many people knew that J City Airport was built by the Gary family. If he didn''te to help Casey get


    out of trouble, Casey may make trouble for him when he knew it.


    So no matter whether it coulde in handy or not, he had toe forward.


    "What do you guys do? Here is the airport. Don''t try any rough stuff here. Are you going to hurt Mr.


    Casey here?" After Emmanuel ran to Casey, he red angrily at Tomas and others.


    Then he turned his head and looked at Casey respectfully, and said, "Mr. Casey, I''m really sorry, I''m


    Casey, Tomas and others were a little surprised. They didn''t expect the airport security guards to get


    involved in this matter at this time.


    And it was not that these security guards came to get involved in this matter that surprised Tomas, but


    that these people obviously came to help Casey, and the one who took the lead was so respectful to


    Casey.


    "Mr. Casey, you may not remember me. I am the nephew of the head of the Gary Family. Last time, I


    met you at the dinner of the Gary family dinner. You may have forgotten it," Emmanuel exined to


    Casey.


    Casey immediately understood what was going on. It turned out to be from the Gary family. It was no


    wonder that he woulde over to help him.


    When everyone around saw these security guards, they were a little surprised. After all, there were a


    few security guards who were hiding after seeing Tomas and his men.


    And the person who took the lead was so respectful to Casey, which made them a little unexpected.


    "Why do these security guardse to help Casey? They should look on passively, shouldn''t they? It


    is a matter rted to Casey, a wimp. No one should care about it." Le suddenly became a little


    angry after seeing the security guardsing over, as if these security guards threw a spanner in the


    works.


    Tomas stared at Emmanuel and said coldly, "I advise you to better mind your own frigging business!


    Although there are many of you, but for us, it is still easy enough to beat you up. Stay quiet! We will


    leave after gutting him."


    After hearing what Tyrone said, Emmanuel immediately red at them, and said coldly, "Who are you


    guys? Dare you be arrogant here. Here is the airport. I am the security team leader of the airport. Let


    me see who dares to hurt Mr. Casey!"


    Tomas curled his lips and showed his muscles directly to Emmanuel, and said coldly, "Are you sure you


    want to get involved? I will make you unable to work as the security team leader and spend the rest of


    your life on the bed with a punch."


    Emmanuel was startled by Tomas''s muscles. At this time, he carefully observed Tomas and his men


    and found that these people were not easy to mess with. He got frightened.


    But in front of Casey, he didn''t dare to flinch. Even if these people was strong, they would definitely not


    be as horrible as Casey.


    "Go and watch by the side first. It just happens that I want to stretch myself, and theye to satisfies


    my desire. How can I stand on ceremony? Leave these people to me," Casey said.


    Emmanuel turned his head to look at Casey, and said, "Mr. Casey, these people seem to be good at


    fight. You are alone, I am afraid you will suffer."


    "It''s just charade. Don''t worry, they are no match for me even if they want to fight against me together,"


    Casey said with a smile.


    Emmanuel was unconvinced by Casey''s words, but he didn''t dare to have any objection. He said, "OK!


    Mr. Casey, be careful. If the situation goes wrong, I will immediately lead people to help you."


    Casey nodded, then looked at Tomas and his men, and said, "Come on, I don''t want to waste any more


    time."


    Seeing that Casey didn''t need the help of these people, Tomas felt that Casey must be mentally ill that


    he even nned to fight so many of them alone. He may hurry to visit Death.


    Emmanuel brought the security guards to the side, leaving a ce for Casey. As long as the situation


    was wrong, he would immediately rush up with these security guards.


    Tomas didn''t waste any more time. After clenching his fist, he snorted coldly, "Go and beat him


    together. Cripple him as quickly as possible. Let the security guards know that they have no way to


    stop us even if they stay here!"


    A group of people rushed towards Casey, with contemptuous smiles on their faces.


    Casey stood on the spot, and when a group of people rushed in front of him, he moved quickly and


    went directly to the smallest one of these people. He grinned at him and punched him in the arm. A


    scream sounded and the man''s legs gave out, and Casey''s foot quickly moved over, and the man''s


    knee was also broken.


    Just as the so-called breaking the face with a point, Casey first beat up the weakest of the team


    members, broke their formation, and the next thing was much simpler.


    Tomas saw Casey had already broken his men''s hands and legs before they reacted, a horror rose in


    him. It turned out that this guy was not as simple as they thought.


    Everyone around was also surprised by Casey''s actions. This thin and weak guy had such a powerful


    explosive power.


    One of the most shocked people was Le. She always thought Casey was a wimp, but she didn''t


    expect Casey to possess such a powerful strength, which stunned her directly.


    Emmanuel didn''t expect Casey to be so amazing. He was more impressed by Casey than shocked.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    After all, it was normal for Casey, a man who was favored by the head of the Gary family, to be


    extraordinary.


    Tomas and his men strength was indeed stronger than that of ordinary thugs. However, they were still


    confined to J City, a small city. They couldn''t get the most powerful training. Even if they killed a brown


    bear, it was not worth showing off.


    With Casey''s strength, as long as the explosive power and speed were enough, he could fight against


    a brown bear by his own.


    In less than five minutes, Tomas and his men were all knocked down by Casey. Their legs and hands


    were broken and they could never stand up.


    Tomas was thest to be subdued by Casey. Casey reached out and pressed Tomas to the ground. He


    said with a smile, "Did I tell you that it was a wrong choice toe to the airport to mess with me?"


    Tomas was panicked. His men had their hands and feet broken, and now he was held by Casey, so


    naturally he couldn''t escape this fate.


    He nced at Emmanuel and shouted, "What are you still doing there? You are the security guards of


    this airport. This guy is crazy. Shouldn''t you stop him?"


    Emmanuel immediately shrugged to Tomas when he heard his words, and said with a smile, "You told


    me to mind my own frigging business! Of course I have to listen to you."


    Tomas looked desperate, but it waste to regret it now.


    "What I like most is tooth for tooth. At that time, you said that I would spend my time in bed in the


    future. You have never experienced how the feeling of being paralyzed in bed. But don''t worry, I''ll give


    you a chance to experience it."


    Casey smiled as spoke. After that, he broke Tomas''s arm, and then Tomas''s leg. At this point, Tomas


    and his men had be disabled.


    Seeing that Casey had beaten these people up, Emmanuel hurried over to Casey and said with a


    bright smile, "Mr. Casey, you are really brave and amazing. These people are unable to fight against


    you at all. Your strength is really admirable."


    Casey smiled at him and said, "Can you help me?"


    Emmanuel nodded immediately and said, "Of course, Mr. Casey. As long as I can do it, I will definitely


    help you."


    "Help me carry these people to the door of Y Real Estate, I believe someone is waiting for them to go


    back," Casey said.

 Chapter 307 Jasons Anger

    Chapter 307 Jason''s Anger


    Y Real Estate Building.


    Jason was sitting in the office. Jason was checking the whereabouts of his son anxiously. Since


    yesterday, he had not been able to contact Paul.


    At first he thought that his son was enjoying Casey''s wife, and didn''t have time to talk to him. However,


    now it had been more than a day, even if Paul was having a good time, he should have time to look at


    his phone. Jason couldn''t help but start to wonder if something wrong happened to Paul.


    If something happened to Paul, the most suspicious one was Casey. After all, Casey didn''t do what he


    asked for during the game. One possible reason was that Casey didn''t care about his wife at all. The


    other was that he knew his wife was fine.


    But what made Jason a little puzzled was that Casey was a wimp, how could save his wife from his


    son.


    It was very possible that someone was helping Casey, but he can''t figure out who would help a wimp


    like Casey. Forefather, in J City, there were not many people who dared to confront Y Real Estate.


    Even the Gary family didn''t dare to conflict with him directly.


    Unable to figure out what was going on, Jason was also a little irritable, but he was not in a hurry. After


    all, his son used to go out to y and didn''t answer the phone for a few days before.


    He knew that Paul liked to going to some gatherings, and people were not allowed to bring mobile


    phones in that kind of gatherings. Degree of promiscuity in those gatherings were not imaginable by


    ordinary people. Maybe Paul took Edith to that kind of gatherings.


    Just as he was thinking about it, a man with sses walked into the office with a panic look.


    Jason looked up at him and asked, "What''s the matter? Is Casey beaten up? Did they beat him to a


    wreck and make him be paralyzed in bed for his rest life?"


    The man with sses shook his head quickly and said, "Boss, it is terrible. You''d better go down and


    take a look in person."


    Jason sighed, stood up quickly, and asked, "What''s the matter, is it about Paul?"


    "It has nothing to do with Mr. Paul, it''s... it''s Tomas and his men. They are at the door of thepany


    now. You should go and take a look," the man wearing sses said.


    Jason nced at him, not knowing what was going on, and hurried to take the elevator downstairs.


    After a while, Jason and the man with sses came to the door of the building. At this time, arge


    group of people had gathered in front of the building. These people surrounded the entrance of the


    building.


    After Jason walked out, he hurriedly stepped forward and nced at the crowd, and found that there


    were a few stretchers among these people. On the stretchers, it was Tomas and his men whose hands


    and legs had been broken.


    At this time, Tomas and his men were all lying on the stretcher and wailing. The people around were


    surprised. They didn''t expect that this kind of thing would appear at the door of Y Real Estate. They


    thought that these people came to extort Y Real Estate.


    After Jason saw this scene, the expression on his face changed. He had never expected that the elite


    thugs he had secretly cultivated were carried back on a stretcher.


    He hurriedly squeezed into the crowd, stared at Tomas on the stretcher, and asked, "What''s the


    matter? Didn''t I ask you to beat Casey? Why are you being carried back?"


    When Tomas saw Jason, he was helpless, and he said, "Boss, that Casey is not a wimp at all. He is


    very strong. All of us are no match for him. Our hands and legs were all broken by him. Hands and


    Send us to the hospital."


    After Jason heard Tomas''s words, he was furious and shouted, "What the hell did you say, your hands


    and legs were broken by Casey? It''s him alone?"


    Tyrone nodded quickly.


    Jason clenched his fists immediately, not believing that Casey was so strong.


    At this time, the man with sses walked up to Jason''s side, handed the phone over, gave Jason a


    nce, and said, "Boss, look at this, it''s posted on the Inte."


    Jason took the phone and saw the video of Casey and Talon in the airport lobby.


    In the video, Casey was agile, and he knocked Tomas and others down quickly. They even had no


    chance to fight back.


    Jason looked at the video and his look instantly turned gloomy. On the one hand, he was surprised at


    Casey''s strength, and on the other hand, he was shocked at how the elite fighters he had spent so


    much to cultivate were so useless. They were all beaten up miserably by Casey alone. He even


    doubted whether Tomas and the others killed a bear.


    "I worked so hard to nurture you. You can''t even beat Casey, a wimp up. Have I spent all my money on


    you in vain?" Jason roared.


    Tomas was full of grievances and said, "Boss, it''s not that we are weak, but Casey is too strong. His


    strength is not what we can imagine, even if it is reced by someone else, the result is the same."


    Jason kicked Tomas directly, and Tomas screamed immediately.


    Although Jason knew that he underestimated Casey''s strength, he was angry and had to vent, so he


    could only kick Tomas.


    "Send this bunch of wimps to the hospital and give them a pension. I don''t want to see them again in


    the future," Jason said coldly to the man with sses.


    The man with sses nodded, and then said, "Boss, our people just found out that Casey usually has


    frequent contacts with Conor, and someone found some videos of Casey in the underground boxing


    ring before. It seems he has a great rtionship with Conor."


    Jason squinted his eyes. With a murderous look in his eyes, he said coldly, "Even if he had a good


    rtionship with Conor, so what? Conor is the emperor of the Underground World. He can''t control the


    business world. Since we can''t get rid of him by force, then I can take act on the Patel''spany. I''m


    going to let the Patel''spany go bankrupt, and let them bear huge debts. Even if he is strong, he will


    still be a sheep who will be ughtered when he has no money!"


    The man with sses said immediately, "How wise you are!"


    "By the way, how about thepany''s financing, what did that boss say?" Jason asked.


    "He is very happy to finance ourpany. After this round of financing, ourpany will be able to rise


    again," the man wearing sses said.


    "Always pay attention to his movements, and agree to whatever he asks. This round of financing is


    very important to thepany. The sess or failure of thepany depends on this time. Even I did


    not expect that there would be someone who wants to raise funds for us. It seems that it is time for Y


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Real Estate to rise," Jason said.

 Chapter 308 Cutting Its Own Throat

    Chapter 308 Cutting Its Own Throat


    Hazelifeld Estate, in the central vi.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    After Casey left the airport, he hurried back. Although Edith was rescued by Conor and Charles, Casey


    was still a little worried when he didn''t see Edith.


    After he returned here, he saw the people that Conor had arranged to guard here. He went to let those


    people leave. Now that he came back, he didn''t need anyone else to protect Edith.


    Pushing open the door of the vi, Casey saw Edith sitting on the sofa in a daze. The sound of opening


    the door made Edith look back. She turned her head and found that Casey was back, and immediately


    got up and rushed towards Casey.


    Edith hugged Casey, and Casey stood still and put his arms around Edith''s waist.


    "You finally came back. I was really scared. I thought I wouldn''t see you anymore," Edith said with


    tears.


    Casey put a hand on Edith''s head, stroked her head lightly, and said, "It''s all my fault this time to make


    you suffer. Did they hurt you?"


    Edith shook her head and said, "Conor arrived before they did anything to me. Now those people are


    almost captured by Conor."


    Casey nodded and walked to the sofa with Edith. After sitting down, Casey looked at Edith and asked,


    "Why did Y Real Estate catch you? They shouldn''t have a chance to catch you. Can you tell what is


    going on?"


    Edith was full of guilt, and then she told Casey the cooperation with Y Real Estate as well as the threat


    of Paul. Then he also told Casey about the process of her being arrested that day.


    After Casey listened to it, he understood why Y Real Estate aimed at Edith. It turned out that the


    cooperation that Edith was talking about this time was with Y Real Estate.


    "Casey, it is my fault. If I told you it earlier, things might not turn out like this. I don''t know your opponent


    was from Y Real Estate," Edith said with shame.


    Casey smiled and said, "It''s not your fault. After all, you are only establish business rtionship


    normally. Don''t be conscious. It''s Y Real Estate who is treacherous."


    Edith sighed and said, "Y Real Estate has begun to target ourpany. Now nopany is willing to


    cooperate with us. I am afraid that it will not be long before thepany will go bankrupt."


    "Don''t worry about this. Y Real Estate treats you this way. I will naturally not let them go. In the end, it


    will only be Y Real Estate who goes bankrupt," Casey said.


    Edith stared at Casey incredulously. In her opinion, Casey was no longer a member of the Davies


    family. Even with Conor''s help, it should be impossible for him to fight against Y Real Estate, a tycoon


    in business world.


    "Casey, Y Real Estate is a tycoon in business world of J City. We can''tpare to them at all, and you


    have already been driven..." At this point, Edith stopped.


    "Don''t worry about this. I have many friends. Y Real Estate is nothing to me," Casey said with a smile.


    Hearing what Casey said, Edith didn''t know what to say. In her impression, Casey had many friends,


    and they were all very great.


    It was just that the Y Real Estate was also powerful. Edith was still a little worried, wondering if Casey''s


    friends could handle it.


    At this time, Amara and Nics walked downstairs, and when they saw Caseying back, their look


    suddenly became gloomy.


    "Casey, are such a hoodoo. How dare youe back. Get out of here quickly, you can''t stay here


    anymore!" Amara shouted directly.


    Edith turned her head to look at Amara, and said in dissatisfaction, "Mom, what are you doing? Casey


    just came back. Why do you have to let him go. He already gave you 3 million dorsst time. What


    do you want to do?"


    "Stupid daughter, look at this. Our family really can''t keep him. He offended someone powerful He will


    be affect our family if he stays here," Amara said.


    With that, Amara handed Edith the phone, which was the video of Casey beating up Tomas at the


    airport.


    Someone talked that Tomas and his men belonged to Y Real Estate. Casey beat the people from Y


    Real Estate people, and Y Real Estate would definitely not let him go.


    Amara was so anxious to let Casey leave because she watched this video.


    Y Real Estate had a great reputation in J City, and Amara had naturally heard of it. They would take


    revenge on Casey as he beat people from Y Real Estate. Of course, she didn''t want to be involved.


    If Casey was the heir of the Davies family, she would not be afraid. However, Tyler let Amara know that


    Casey was abandoned by the Davies family. Even if he was rich, he couldn''tpete with Y Real


    Estate.


    Edith watched the content in the video and her face was full of surprise. She didn''t expect Casey to


    meet such troubles at the airport, but watching the footage in the video, Casey shouldn''t be injured.


    "Mom, what''s wrong with this video? These people were going to trouble Casey, and Casey settled the


    trouble, what''s wrong?" Edith looked at Amara.


    Amara gave Edith angrily and said, "Look at thements below. These people Casey beat are from


    Y Real Estate people. Can can afford to offend Y Real Estate? They will certainlye to us for


    revenge. Do you want us to be implicated because of him."


    Casey stared at Amara and said, "Mom, don''t worry. Even if they retaliate, I can deal with it, and it won''t


    hurt you."


    "What do you use to deal with them? With your status as the abandoned son of the Davies family? You


    are strong, and you still have some money. But so what? Y Real Estate won''t take you seriously. Here,


    if you are in our family, you will only cause us endless trouble!" Amara said coldly.


    Nics on the side also sighed and said, "At first we thought you were the heir of the Davies family,


    and thought we could live a rich life. We have never expected that you are kicked out of the Davies


    family, and you are always in trouble. We don''t want to live a life of worrying."


    Hearing the words of Amara and Nics, Casey sighed helplessly. Both of them were not wrong. He


    did bring a lot of trouble to the family.


    "Dad, mom, can you two stop talking? Without Casey, you would only face more trouble now," Edith


    retorted.


    "What trouble would we face without him? My daughter is the chairman of thepany, and we live in


    the best vi in J City. We still have a lot of money. We can live a much morefortable life without


    him. Now we are in a state of anxiety. It''s all caused by Casey," Amara said, as if she hadpletely


    who gave her the money and vi.


    Edith was speechless, knowing that Amara was just making excuses. She was afraid that Y Real


    Estate woulde for revenge and eagerly wanted to get rid of Casey.


    However, they did not know that even if Casey did not beat those men, she would still have to face the


    threat of Y Real Estate. She was indeed the chairman of thepany, but thepany was now


    facing a huge crisis, and Amara did not care about it at all.


    Edith felt that they were elders, so it was hard to tell them everything. Seeing them both only thinking


    about themselves now, she felt aggrieved.


    "Casey, let''s go back to the room," Edith said dimly.


    Casey nodded, knowing that arguing with people like Amara would only waste time.


    The next morning, Edith still went to thepany to handle affairs. Although manypanies had


    stopped cooperating with them, thepany still needed to be maintained.


    Casey gave her reassurance, and she believed that Casey would be able to help thepany through


    this difficulty.


    And Casey left home not long after Edith left. He didn''t want to face Amara''s constant chatter.


    This time, he did not go to Starry Night Club, but went directly to the branch of TY Group in J City.


    In Charles'' office, Casey was sitting in Charles''s ce, and Charles moved a chair from elsewhere and


    sat down.


    "Dare Y Real Estate be so arrogant, arrest my wife and threaten me. They are really cutting its own


    throat," Casey said coldly.


    "Y Real Estate is reckless. Many properties under their name have signs of jerry-built constructions. It


    is no wonder that their boss can do this kind of thing," Charles said.


    "Y Real Estate is aimed at the Patel''spany, so that no one dares to cooperate with the Patel''s


    Charles showed a triumphant smile on his face and said, "I had expected you to take action on Y Real


    Estate, so arrangements have been made. I sent someone to have a talk with Y Real Estate on


    financing. They also seem to have some financial problems,, so they are very fancy about this


    financing. As long as the financing is sessful, the capital chain of Y Real Estate will be controlled by


    us. It is only a sentence to let them go bankrupt."


    Caseyughed. The reason he liked Charles was precisely because Charles understood what he was


    thinking about. When Casey made this n, Charles had already done it for him. With such a


    subordinate, Casey was naturally relieved.


    Now Casey only needed to wait for the sess of financing and go to Y Real Estate to see what kind


    of reaction Jason would have.

 Chapter 309 The Mastermind Behind the Scenes

    Chapter 309 The Mastermind Behind the Scenes


    In Starry Night Club...


    In a rtively hidden room...


    Paul was kneeling on the floor. By now, he had been bruised and battered. And his body would shake a


    few times from time to time.


    After Conor brought him back, Conor beat him up severely. And now Paul couldn''t be more obedient.


    Casey stood in front of Paul with a trace of coldness in his eyes. Then he kicked Paul in the face,


    directly knocking him to the ground.


    Conor, who was staring at Paul, said, "This guy is the son of Jason who is in charge of Y Real Estate.


    He is uneducated and unskilled. And I heard that he has been lusting for your wife for so long."


    After hearing Conor''s words, Paul immediately picked himself up and said with a pleading face,


    "Brother Conor, since you know that I am a member of Y Real Estate, please let me go. Casey is just a


    waste. You don''t have to go against Y Real Estate because of him."


    Conor stared at Paul and said in a cold voice, "What did you just say? Casey is a waste? Haven''t you


    realized what is going on?"


    Paul stared at Casey with confusion and said, "Isn''t Casey a loser? It is well-known throughout J City,


    Brother Conor, you arrested me here for money, right? As long as you can let me go, no matter how


    much money you want, my father will satisfy you."


    Conor snorted and spoke, "Kid, don''t think of yourself as too valuable a person. With just that little


    money from your Y Real Estate, I won''t take it seriously at all."


    Paul asked with some apprehension, "Then¡­ Then what are you arresting me for? Is this punk rted


    to you?"


    Conor asked in a cold voice, "To tell you the truth, Casey is my boss. Everything I have now is given by


    Casey. Do you still think he is a waste now?"


    Paul''s face fell violently. And he stares at Casey with an incredulous face. As Conor stood in front of


    Casey, he was indeed quite respectful. His words should not sound fake. If this was indeed the case,


    Paul thought that he would indeed be doomed.


    Paul pleaded, "Casey, it''s I who is blind. I shouldn''t have had imprper thought about your wife. Please


    spare me. I am willing to pay you. Take me to see my father. No matter how much you want, my father


    will give you."


    Casey spoke, "No need. Your Y Real Estate will notst long. When the timees, your money will


    naturally be mine. I don''t need to ask your father for it."


    Paul''s heart thumped. He stared at Casey, and asked, "What¡­ What do you mean? How can my Y


    Real Estate notst long? Even if you are Conor''s boss, you can''t end Y Real Estate, right?"


    Casey smiled at Paul and said, "You''ll know if it''s possible or not when the timees. It''s not what


    you should worry about."


    Paul''s body immediately went limp. He stared dully at the ground as he recalled Casey''s words. And


    fear arose in his heart.


    What a terrifying person he had provoked this time. It seemed that Y Real Estate was nothing in this


    person''s eyes but an ant that could be crushed with his hands.


    Casey turned his head and spoke to Conor, "Let''s lock him up with Tyler first. Let him suffer too. After


    that, bring him out when needed."


    Conor nodded and immediately ordered his men to take Paul away.


    Casey didn''t stay in Starry Night Club for long. After teaching Paul a lesson, he went all the way to the


    Patel family''spany. Edith surely had a lot of headaches to deal with now. So even if he couldn''t


    help her, he could still go and take Edith out to rx.


    In a room of Starry Night Club where Tyler was being held, Paul was pushed in.


    The room was weakly lit, looking dark and damp. And after the door was closed, he felt eerie.


    Paul took a look around. Because he could only vaguely see the outside of the surroundings, he was


    still a little scared in his heart. And he carefully walked towards something in the room which looked like


    a bed.


    Paul muttered, "What a bad luck. I never thought that I, the Young Master of Y Real Estate, would be


    locked up in such a ce." After that, he intended to walk to the bedside and sit down on the bed.


    "Young master of Y Real Estate? Finally, someone is here to keep mepany. I''ve been having such


    a hard time. It''s good to have someone to talk to."


    This time, Tyler who had been lying on the bed suddenly sat up and grabbed Paul''s arm with his hand.


    Paul was so frightened that he immediately jumped up and looked towards the bed with fright.


    Over these times, Tyler had been punished by Conor ording to his original n, that was, being


    pped one hundred times a day along with a tub of icy water. Moreover, with poor food, Tyler had


    be thin and bony, having a haggard face and sunken eye sockets. Standing in this rtively


    weakly lit room, he looked like a ghost.


    After seeing Tyler''s face, Paul screamed in fright and rushed to the door, knocking frantically on the


    door.


    Paul shouted despairingly, "There is a ghost. Let me out. There is a ghost. Let me out. I will never dare


    to provoke Casey again. Please, I am afraid of ghosts."


    "I''m a f**king human being! Why are you calling me a ghost?" Tyler shouted at Paul and rose up from


    the bed. However, he was so physically weak that he fell to the ground before he could walk a few


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    steps.


    Paul heard Tyler''s words, turned to look at him, and thus saw Tyler clearly. Then he confirmed that


    although Tyler looked scary, all in all, he was still a person. And if he were indeed a ghost, he couldn''t


    fall on the ground.


    Paulined, "You¡­ You should have said it earlier. You indeed scared me to death. I thought


    there was a ghost kept here. The reason why they put me here is to make me your food."


    Tyler shouted, "Come help me up! What are you doing there?"


    Paul bristled, went over, and helped Tyler up. Then he sat on the bed with him.


    Paul opened his mouth and asked, "Did you provoke Casey as well? That is why you are locked up in


    this ce, right?"


    Tyler said with a fierce look on his face, "Humph! Did I provoke him? It is that idiot who locked me up


    without knowing what he was doing. After I get outter, I will cut that guy into pieces!"


    Paul said, "Oh! I didn''t expect you to have guts. Brother, let me tell you, I am the Young Master of Y


    Real Estate. As long as you can serve me well here after my father gets me out of hereter, I will back


    you up. How about it?"


    After hearing Paul''s words, Tyler snorted and said, "What is Y Real Estate? I''ve never even heard of it."


    Paul immediately stared at him with a somewhat incredulous look, thinking that it was quite bold of


    Casey to dare to arrest him in J City. However, he thought that this inhuman guy here surely wouldn''t


    making him a little upset in his heart.


    Paul said with a face full of arrogance, "Brother, pay attention to the attitude of your speech. Although


    we are both arrested now, my Y Real Estate is so majestic that even a small minion like you can''t just


    nder it like this."


    Tylerughed and said, "Am I a minion? Look at me with your eyes wide open. Do I look like a minion?"


    Paul looked up and down at Tyler. And he indeed didn''t feel that Tyler was special. So he asked,


    "What? Are you so unconvinced? If you have the guts, report your background for me to hear."


    Tyler cursed, "I''m the heir of the Davies Family in B City! Are you qualified topare with me even if


    you are from the bullshit Y Real Estate?"


    After Paul heard Tyler''s words, his body shivered violently. After that, a touch of shock crept onto his


    face. And he said, "What are you¡­ saying? Are you the heir of the Davies Family in B City?"


    Tyler replied in anger, "It can''t be truer!"


    Paul sucked in a breath of cold air, feeling more afraid of Casey in his heart. He thought to himself,


    "What kind of a pervert on earth is this guy? Howe he even dare to touch the heir of the Davies


    Family in B City?" In that case, since Casey had said that the Y Real Estate wouldn''tst long, it


    wouldn''t be a joke.


    For a while, Paul only felt that his whole life values were turned upside down. If he was given another


    chance, he would never choose to mess with anyone rted to Casey. He thought that person was so


    scary.


    ...


    Two dayster, in Y Real Estate''s building...


    At this time, Jason was sitting in his office with a happy look on his face. Although he lost in a chess


    the big boss who invested in hispany would visit hispany and give them the first round of


    investment funds.


    With this money, even if Y Real Estate couldn''t gain the market of QY City, it could still get a good


    potential for development. And the 300 million dors he had lost in QY City before would be nothing.


    At this time, a man wearing sses walked into the office and held a contract in his hands with a trace


    of worry on his face.


    The man with sses said, "Boss, our investment fund hasn''t yet arrived. How do you make such high


    leverage to take on so many projects? Once the investor experiences any problem, ourpany will


    be doomed."


    Jasonughed and said, "In the business field, the brave will prosper and the coward will lose. The


    financing contract has been signed. How can there be any problems? The money surely would be


    given to us. If I don''t take on these projects at this time, there is no chance afterward. As long as we


    get the investor''s money, we can immediately get the projects started. Soon, we can make aprofit."


    As the man wearing sses heard Jason''s words, he had to nod.


    The man with sses said, "I heard that the one who signed with us that day isn''t the investor himself.


    Instead, he is just a representative of his. As for the real big boss, it is someone else. I heard that this


    big boss wille to ourpany today as well."


    Jason nodded and said, "No matter who the big boss is, we have to be hospitable to him. If we are


    sessful in getting funds this time, we won''t need to take the Patel family''spany seriously. In a


    few days, that punk, Casey, wille to my door on his knees and beg me."


    After saying that, Jason went to get ready and waited to entertain the investor.


    After a short time, a group of people arrived at the high-end meeting room of Y Real Estate, who were


    led by a senior executive of TY Group. And the contract had been signed by this executive.


    And behind the executive was Charles.


    Jason hurriedly went forward to greet them. After seeing Charles, Jason was astonished as well. He


    hurriedly spoke, "Mr. Charles, as the saying goes, seeing is believing. I heard them say that the boss


    who invested in ourpany is someone else. Could it be you, Mr. Charles?"


    After saying that, he extended his hands to Charles, wanting to shake hands with him.


    Jason had the intention to befriend TY Group before. Unfortunately, Charles, who didn''t take Y Real


    Estate seriously before, didn''t agree to meet him. When Jason saw that Charles hade here by


    himself now, he immediately thought that Charles was the boss behind the scenes.


    As soon as Jason stretched out his hands, Charles smiled, directly ignored him, and said, "You


    misunderstood me. I am here with a friend this time."


    When Jason saw that Charles didn''t shake hands with him, his face became gloomy. And he couldn''t


    be more embarrassed. And he asked, "Oh? I wonder who the friend of yours is, Mr. Charles."


    As soon as he finished his words, Casey walked in through the door and looked at Jason with a yful


    look on his face, "Sorry, I went to the toilet just now. Mr. Jason, long time no see."

 Chapter 310 Declare That You Go Bankrupt

    Chapter 310 Dere That You Go Bankrupt


    The moment Jason saw Caseye in, he immediately widened his eyes. And a look of disbelief


    appeared on his face as he angrily said, "Casey! Why are you here? You punk!"


    Casey smiled at Jason and said, "I came to see what kind ofpany I had invested in. What? Is there


    any problem?"


    Jason immediately clenched his fists and coldly red at Casey, saying, "Don''t pretend in front of me


    here. It happens that I want to find you. Since you came here in person, don''t me me for not being


    polite to you!"


    After saying that, he gave a wink to his bodyguards, signaling them to arrest Casey first.


    At this time, Charles stepped in front of Casey and coldly said, "Mr. Jason, I think you''d better be polite.


    Is this how you treat yourpany''s investor?"


    Jason''s face fell violently. He looked at Charles in disbelief and asked, "Mr. Charles, what do you


    mean? Are you saying that Casey is mypany''s investor?"


    Charles spoke, "Yes. Mr. Casey is exactly yourpany''s investor this time."


    Immediately, Jason widened his eyes. And he couldn''t hold himself back for a moment as he directly


    shouted out, "He can''t be! Casey is just a loser. How can he be the owner of mypany''s investor?"


    Charles nced at Jason with a dissatisfied look, "Mr. Jason, please pay attention to your words.


    Casey is yourpany''s investor. Do you think it''s appropriate for you to speak out against him like


    that?"


    Jason tilted his head and nced towards the executive of TY Group who immediately exined,


    "What our chairman said is right. The one who invested in yourpany is indeed Mr. Casey. I was


    just signing the contract for him."


    "How can this be? How can Casey be mypany''s investor? Isn''t he a loser in everyone''s eyes?


    Where did he get the money from? Mypany has raised one billion dors this time." Jason was still


    full of disbelief.


    Casey smiled and stared at Jason, "A rumor says that 2012 will be the end of the world. Do you believe


    it? It''s just a rumor that I''m a waste. Have I admitted it by myself?"


    Jason suddenly narrowed his eyes. Only after a while did he stare at Casey and said, "Even if you are


    the investor this time, so what? You are the one who invested in mypany. The contract has been


    signed. You have to give the money to me as usual. Do you think that you can do anything to me just


    because you became the investor of mypany?"


    He was just shocked by the fact that Casey was the boss behind the scenes. But now that he thought


    about it, the contract had been signed. And no matter who the investor was, it was his Y Real Estate


    that gained. And what Casey was doing was like giving money to Jason for nothing.


    Casey spoke with a smile, "It is true that it is stipted in the contract that I should give you money.


    However, there is a term saying that your Y Real Estate has to be excellent quality and trustworthy


    enterprise. May I ask you, Mr. Jason, if this is something you failed to do, do I have the right to refuse


    to give you money?"


    Jason, who was full of disdain, stared at Casey and said, "Mypany is naturally of excellent quality.


    Otherwise, it wouldn''t be what it is today. Casey, don''t think of using this method against me. ording


    to the signed contract, you have to pay the money."


    Casey took out a stack of documents directly out of his clothes and threw them in front of Jason,


    saying, "Here are the records of a dozen projects with poor quality constructions developed by your Y


    Real Estate. Although you have exonerated Y Real Estate afterward, as long as it has been done, the


    evidence is always there. I have enough evidence to prove that. Now, do you still dare to say that your


    Jason picked up the documents which Casey had thrown at him and took a look at them one by one.


    After that, he furrowed his eyebrows more and more tightly. He never thought that Casey could find out


    even these insignificant details. He was now even a bit suspicious of what kind of person Casey was.


    Jason stared at Casey and said, "These things have nothing to do with our financing this time at all.


    ording to the rules, after signing the contract, you should pay us. And if you breach the contract, I


    have the right to sue you in court."


    Casey smiled. After that, he pped his hands. And four men in ck suits standing behind Charles


    immediately stood out.


    Casey spoke with a smile, "These four are the professionalwyers I hired. Regarding the investment


    fund this time, you won''t get a single penny if it. You can go ahead and sue me. In the future, all my


    matters will be handled by these fourwyers. You can just turn to them if you have anything. I believe


    it surely will be a long process. As long as you can afford to dy it, Mr. Jason, I am fine with it."


    Jason instantly had blue veins bulging. He could see that Casey was trying to deliberately stall for time.


    And he happened to have taken on many more projects with high leverage. If he couldn''t get the


    money now, hispany would go bankrupt due to the breaking in the capital chain. Then he wouldn''t


    have time to fight with Casey.


    Jason gritted his teeth and said, "Casey, you did that on purpose, didn''t you? Do you indeed think I


    can''t afford to dy time with you? If I win thewsuit, you will have to pay me a billion dors for


    nothing!"


    Casey, who was full of indifference, said, "It''s only one billion dors. So what if I pay you back? But as


    far as I know, you should have taken on many projects in the past few days, many of which are ready


    to get started. If my investment fund isn''t there, I am afraid that yourpany''s capital chain will be


    broken."


    Jason didn''t expect Casey would use this method to deal with him. He had thought that it was a good


    thing for hispany to get funded. But now it seemed that it was simply a huge pit.


    "Casey, you should be doing this to get back at the matter of your wife. You don''t have to do this.


    Although I don''t know what kind of person you are, my Y Real Estate is not a smallpany. It''s better


    than the Patel Family''spany. If you are willing to ignore what happened in the past, I can give you


    a thirty percent share of mypany."


    Jason knew that he had no other choice but to make peace with Casey.


    When Casey heard this, a fierce light shed in his eyes. And he said in a cold voice, "In my eyes, Y


    Real Estate is just an ant. Jason, let me tell you, people making some mistakes can''t be forgiven."


    After saying that, Casey pped his hands again. Then two people came in from outside as they


    grabbed the haggard-looking Paul. After the two days of torture, Paul hadpletely been absent-


    minded.


    When Jason saw Paul being brought in, hisplexion changed. And he eximed, "Son!"


    When Paul heard Jason''s voice, he immediately raised his head. And immediately afterward, he


    couldn''t help but cry, "Father, you have to save me. He is so scary. They are indeed so scary. Father,


    hurry up and apologize to Casey. We can''t afford to mess with him at all."


    Jason didn''t expect Paul to open his mouth and let him apologize to Casey. With his face full of


    incredulity, he stared at Casey and said in a cold voice, "Casey, what did you do to my son?"


    Casey spoke, "I just gave him some small punishment. He dared toy his hands on my wife. Do you


    think I will spare him?"


    Jason said through his clenched teeth, "Hurry up and let my son go! Or else, don''t me me for being


    ungracious!"


    Casey smiled, walked to Paul''s front, and spoke, "He made a mistake. And he should be punished, I


    brought him here to give you an offer. However, before I can offer a condition, I have to let him suffer


    first!"


    After saying that, Casey directly lifted his legs and kicked Paul''s leg quickly. A miserable scream rang


    out. Paul''s body directly went soft. And he fell towards the side, only to be held by the two men who


    were holding him.


    "You dare to break my son''s leg! I''ll fight with you!" Jason directly rushed towards Casey''s side. And the


    bodyguards behind Charles directly stopped him and pushed him back.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Casey stared at Jason and smiled as he kicked Paul again, breaking the other leg of Paul as well.


    Jason''s eyes had turned scarlet by now. But there was nothing he could do. Casey had solved the elite


    squad which he had spent a lot of money on cultivating by himself. How could he be Casey''s


    opponent?


    Casey spoke, "I broke your son''s legs to warn him to stop hitting on my wife in the future. And


    remember it, if you dare to have any evil thoughts about my wife, it won''t be as simple as breaking your


    legs."


    Jason heard Paul''s screams and thought that it was supposed to be a happy day for him today.


    However, he never thought that it would turn out like this. He suddenly broke down and almost cried out


    as Paul did.


    After Casey broke Paul''s legs, he looked at Jason and said, "The punishment is over. Next, I will offer


    my condition. Your son is now in my hands. And with your strength, you can''t snatch him back. I am


    now allowing you to exchange your son with me by epting the transfer contract of your Y Real


    Estate. Or you can file awsuit with me. However, in that case, your son will lose his life."


    Jason knew that he had no choice at all. Even if he indeed wanted to fight with Casey, hispany


    would go bankrupt before thewsuit was over.


    This was thest thing he wanted to see.


    However, Y Real Estate was his life''s work. So how could he give it up like that?


    A trace of regret arose in Jason''s heart. He never thought that this matter would end up like this.


    Originally, he only wanted to threaten Casey and win the chesspetition. However, in the end, it


    turned out that he needed to hand over hispany in exchange for his son''s life.


    All of this started because he had provoked Casey.


    If he still thought that Casey was just a loser at this time, he wouldn''t be qualified to be the


    Chairman of Y Real Estate.


    Even the Chairman of TY Group, Charles, had to be respectful to Casey. So how could Casey be a


    simple person? Jason knew that if he went on like this, the only one who would suffer was himself.


    Paul said as he was dying, "Father, save me. I don''t want to die. Casey is indeed not someone we can


    mess with. He even provoked the heir of the Davies Family..."


    Casey red at him and said in a cold voice, "Can''t you hold your tongue?"


    Paul immediately shut his mouth and dared not to say a word.


    Jason sighed and said, "You should have prepared the transfer contract. Give it to me. Maybe this is


    my fate."


    Casey smiled and nced at Charles who immediately handed the transfer contract to Jason.


    Jason signed it without even reading it. Because he knew that based on the situation today, no matter


    what kind of contract Casey gave him, he would have to sign it honestly.


    Jason handed the contract over to Casey, "From now on, Y Real Estate is yours."


    Casey took the contract over. After that, he had someone hand over Paul, who had his legs broken, to


    Jason.


    Jason spoke, "Y Real Estate is my life''s work. I hope that after you ept it, you can run it properly.


    The revenue it can bring you is still quite substantial."


    Casey skimmed his mouth, handed the contract to Charles, and said, "No need. This amount of


    revenue is not as much as the interest I get out of the deposit in the bank. I am not interested in


    running this kind of shittypany."


    Jason stared at Casey in disbelief and asked, "Then what do you want mypany for?"


    Casey said, "To make you lose your family''s money. You are Paul''s father. Do you think this matter can


    be over without you suffering some punishment?" After that, he looked at Charles and spoke, "Go and


    prepare to dere Y Real Estate that has gone bankrupt. For such apany, it doesn''t need to exist


    anymore."


    When Jason heard Casey''s words, he felt that he had been struck by lightning.


    Y Real Estate was at least thergest real estatepany in J City. Its profits were still very optimistic.


    And the first thing Casey did after forcing Jason to transfer thepany to him was to dere Y Real


    Estate had gone bankrupt.


    Facing such a powerful money-makingpany, Casey wasn''t moved at all. He was so bold that


    ordinary people simply couldn''t be on par with him.


    Jason thought, "Who on earth is this guy?"

 Chapter 311 The Salary Tripled

    Chapter 311 The Sry Tripled


    The Patel Group.


    In the conference room, a group of senior executives of the Patel Group were sitting here, everyone


    had different thoughts, immersed in thinking.


    Edith stood in front of these people, frowning and sadness on her face.


    The current executives of the Patel Group were hired by Edith and Casey after all the rtives of the


    Patel family were driven away. These people had excellent abilities. It was precisely because of their


    existence that the previous development of the Patel Group had been very good.


    However, during this period of time, the Patel Group was targeted by Y Real Estate, and some of the


    previous cooperation projects were also stopped. These people also felt the crisis. There had been


    rumors in thepany that thepany was about to fail.


    Everyone worked for money. If the Patel Group really failed, then they would naturally have the idea of


    finding another way out.


    At the beginning, Edith couldfort these senior executives and told them that this crisis could be


    settled. However, just yesterday, news broke out from Y Real Estate saying that they were willing to


    hire people from the Patel Group with high sries. As long as these senior executives left the Patel


    Group, Y Real Estate was willing to hire them at twice their previous sry.


    This news was undoubtedly a blockbuster for the Patel Group, and it exploded among the senior


    executives of the Patel Group in an instant.


    Early this morning, Edith came to the office and saw that there were a dozen resignation letters on her


    desk. Nearly half of thepany''s senior executives were thinking of leaving. This was undoubtedly a


    serious injury to the Patel Group.


    Y Real Estate was pushing the Patel Group to death. If these senior executives were gone, then the


    room early in the morning. Everyone was already here. They had been remaining deadlocked for all


    morning.


    Of course, although almost half of the people wanted to quit, there were also many people who thought


    they should survive tough times with thepany at this time. After all, the Patel Group gave them an


    opportunity before. They shouldn''t just want to leave when thepany was in crisis.


    "I know that many of you are shaken by Y Real Estate''s double sry, but I hope you can calm down.


    This is just a strategy that Y Real Estate has adopted to go against ourpany. If you really go Y


    Real Estate, they won''t treat you well," Edith said.


    Several people immediately raised their heads and looked at Edith, obviously disagreeing with Edith''s


    words.


    "Ms. Edith, whether Y Real Estate will treat us well or not, ourpany is now in decline. Now the


    resign just to find a way out for ourselves," a man said.


    The man''s name was Maxwell. He was a capable person in thepany. He had been bought by Y


    Real Estate and his task was to instigate the separation within the Patel Group and get more people to


    leave the Patel Group.


    As soon as Maxwell finished speaking, many people immediately echoed him. The reason why more


    than half of the people wrote resignation letters was also instigated by Maxwell.


    "Yeah, Ms. Edith. We all have to leave a way for ourselves. If we stay in thepany, when the


    "It is impossible for ourpany topete with Y Real Estate. Going against Y Real Estate will make


    us be in a road that leads nowhere. In my opinion, you should give into Y Real Estate early."


    "Y Real Estate is thergest real estate developer in J City. Those who are against theme to no


    good end. We were just forced to resign."


    ...


    When Edith heard these people''s words, she felt anxious and said, "Thepany will definitely


    weather the storm this time. Believe me, even if Y Real Estate is impossible to make ourpany


    close down."


    "Ms. Edith, you''re fooling us. What does ourpany have topare with Y Real Estate? You are


    harming us," Maxwell said mockingly.


    "Regardless of whether thepany can bepared with Y Real Estate, at least Ms. Edith gave us


    the opportunity. We should always apany thepany to the end. What do you mean by


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    resigning now? Maxwell, I think you must be bribed by Y Real Estate!" At this time, a grumpy man


    stood up and shouted at Maxwell. This person was a gant person. Even if thepany was about to


    gant, he never said that he would resign. After hearing what Maxwell''s sarcasm, he suddenly couldn''t


    help it.


    Maxwell did not back down. He stood up, and shouted at the man, "Could it be that what I said was


    wrong? Didn''t everyone came out to work for the purpose of making money? Should we wait for death?


    Can you raise our family?"


    Immediately several people needled that man with Maxwell. They were all attracted by the conditions


    offered by Y Real Estate, and now of course they had to find a reason to support them to leave.


    When the man heard these people''s unreasonable words, he immediately became angry. He just


    asked everyone to apany thepany to the end. Maxwell and those people wanted to leave


    now. It was obviously that they were attracted by the conditions offered by Y Real Estate.


    "Stop squabbling, I''m not fooling you when I say thepany will get through. My husband would try to


    help us through the difficulty," Edith said quickly.


    After Maxwell and others heard Edith''s words, they were taken aback for a moment, and then a


    contemptuous smile appeared on their faces.


    "Chairman, don''t me me for speaking straight. Among the people present, is there anyone who has


    never heard of your husband''s name. The weakest wimp in J City, his deeds has long resounded in our


    ears. You said that he would help thepany tide over the difficulties, which is less credible," Maxwell


    said.


    "Yes, can Casey, a wimp, think of any way to help thepany survive? I heard that thepany''s


    crisis was caused by Casey."


    "As you say so, then I think we can''t stay in thepany even more. We can''t pin our hope on a


    wimp."


    ...


    The person who defended Edith at that time was also a little embarrassed. He didn''t expect Edith to pin


    hope on Casey, and he didn''t know what to say now.


    At the beginning, Casey bought thepany for a dor and made Edith be the chairman. These


    people didn''t even know that the real boss of thepany was Casey. Their perception of Casey still


    remained at he was a wimp.


    When the atmosphere was tense in the meeting room, the door of the meeting room was suddenly


    pushed open, and then Casey walked in.


    Casey heard the words of these people just now. It was normal for some people to want to leave in a


    meaning that they also gave up the apanying opportunities.


    Casey had gotten rid of Y Real Estate and brought back a batch of new project contracts. He came to


    thepany and originally wanted to announce to everyone. But now when he heard these people''s


    words, he nned to first remove those who betrayed thepany, and then announced the event.


    When thepany was most in crisis, it was often possible to see how reliable a person was. For


    those who had already had the idea of leaving, even if thepany was not in crisis, Casey would not


    keep them.


    Maxwell and others were all taken aback when they saw Caseying in, but they didn''t take him


    seriously. After all, Casey was just a wimp. Even if Casey heard what they said just now, he couldn''t do


    anything.


    "I promise I can really solve the crisis of thepany. If any of you want to leave, I will never stop you.


    I''ll have someone go through the resignation procedures for you now. You can leave after signing,"


    Casey said.


    Maxwell stared at Casey, chuckled, and said, "Don''t pretend to be pretentious. Isn''t it clear to us what


    you can do? It''s just that I don''t want to make you embarrassed in front of so many people. If youe


    to help thepany tide over the crisis, then I will be the first to leave."


    Casey stared at Maxwell, then smiled and said, "Seeing that you are so anxious to go, you should get a


    lot of money from Y Real Estate. But I have to remind you that it is not a correct choice for you to go to


    Y Real Estate at this time."


    Maxwell curled his lips and said, "Isn''t it better to go to Y Real Estate than to stay here? Don''t be funny,


    thispany has no way to survive. Unless Y Real Estate goes bankrupt, the Patel Group can survive.


    But do you think this is possible?"


    Hearing what Maxwell said, Casey showed a joking smile on his face, and did not tell him that Y Real


    Estate had gone bankrupt.


    Casey turned to look at Edith and said, "Go and call the staff from the personnel department. Anyone


    who wants to leave today can leave. Without them, thepany can still run."


    Edith took a hesitant look at Casey. At this time, agreeing with these people to leave was to pin all her


    hope on that Casey could settle Y Real Estate. However, Edith believed that Casey would not do


    unsure things, so she nodded and called the person from the personnel department.


    "It''s ridiculous. He looks like he can really save thepany."


    "In addition to living on a woman, this guy just likes to pretend to be great. He is such a useless wimp.


    It is really a disaster to Edith that she married someone like him."


    "Looking at his confident look, I really don''t know why he is so confident. As a wimp, he dares to say


    that he canpete with Y Real Estate."


    ...


    A group of people started talking in a low voice. Although they lowered their voices, Casey could still


    hear them, but he didn''t care. After all, those people thought they were telling the truth, and Casey


    could only listen to it.


    Soon, people from the personnel department were here.


    Casey stared at Maxwell and others, and said, "If anyone wants to leave, he can go and sign now."


    Maxwell was the first to stand up, walked over and signed. With a trace ofcency on his face, he


    said, "My colleagues, believe me, leaving now is the wisest choice. Y Real Estate will hire us at double


    the sry. Staying here will only cause you trouble."


    After Maxwell said this, those who had submitted the resignation letter immediately came over and


    signed on the resignation agreement.


    A few people who nned to wait and see also made a decision at this time and signed their names on


    the resignation agreement.


    "Does anyone want to leave?" Casey asked again.


    There were only less than a half of the people left here. Although these people had not left, they all


    seemed to be in a bad mood.


    Seeing that no one was speaking, Casey smiled and said, "I am very happy that you choose to stay. In


    order to return your sincerity, from today on, all of you will be paid three times as much as you have. I


    hope you can work hard to make thepany bigger and stronger."

 Chapter 312 100,000 Dollars Bonus for Each Person

    ,000 Dors Bonus for Each Person


    After hearing Casey''s words, the people who were sitting down with their heads down and frustrated


    immediately raised their heads and looked at Casey incredulously, thinking that they had misheard.


    Maxwell and others also stared wide-eyed. They didn''t expect Casey to say such things after they


    signed.


    However, Maxwell quickly sneered. In his opinion, Casey was just bluffing.


    "Casey, don''t fool them. Thepany is out of money. You still want to give them three times the


    sry. I think it is a vain promise. Your method is long outdated. Do you think everyone is a fool?"


    Maxwell said coldly.


    The people behind Maxwell who had signed the resignation agreement were also full of disbelief. Now


    thepany had few ongoing projects, and was not profitable. In this case, how could he pay the


    employees three times as much?


    "He is bragging. He just wants to goad us. Unfortunately, his method is too mentally retarded. Do you


    really think we will believe it?"


    "Y Real Estate can only pay twice the sry. Do you think you are better than Y Real Estate, and you


    even pay three times the sry? It''s ridiculous."


    "Listen to what this wimp said, I advise you to leave your job as soon as possible. Otherwise, sooner or


    ...


    Those who had not resigned were also staring at Casey in disbelief, apparently feeling that Casey''s


    saying that they would be paid three times the sry was a bit unrealistic.


    Edith also tugged Casey''s arm, and whispered, "Casey, how do we have so much money to raise


    wages? And it''s still three times, it''s not a small sum."


    A joking smile appeared on Casey''s face. Maxwell had already signed the resignation contract, so he


    didn''t need to keep hiding the truth, so he said to Edith, "Don''t have to worry about the money. Since I


    said it, then I am able to pay them."


    "And today is also a day worth celebrating for thepany, so I n to give each of you 100,000


    dors as a bonus today to reward your loyalty," Casey said loudly.


    Then he pped his hands. Several people came in immediately carrying a sack outside. They put the


    sack on the table. After opening it, banknotes inside were revealed, bundles by bundles.


    When everyone saw the banknotes in the sack, they immediately took a breath, and many people


    almost stared out.


    Maxwell and those chose to leave were all stunned. They were shocked by the big sack of banknotes.


    There was at least several million dors.


    The cash was found by Casey in Jason''s office, and it belonged to Y Real Estate. Y Real Estate had


    be Casey''spany, so the money naturally became Casey''s.


    The reason why Casey agreed to triple these people''s sries was precisely because Y Real Estate


    had arge amount of money. Although Casey asked Charles to dere Y Real Estate insolvent, Y


    Real Estate had no liabilities, and there was still a lot of money on the book.


    The money could be used for the development of the Patel Group. It was only a trivial matter to triple


    the sry of these employees.


    Casey walked to the sack, smiled and nced at the people who did not resign, and said, "Anyone


    who has not resigned cane to me to receive a bonus of 100,000 dors, and the triple sry I


    promised you is also true."


    The man who defended Edith at that time was excited. Casey took out such a big sack of money, so


    how could he be fooling them? Then, he stood up first and walked to Casey.


    Casey picked up a bundle of money, which was exactly 100,000 dors, and handed it to the man, and


    said with a smile, "Work hard."


    The man nodded immediately, took the money and sat back with excitement.


    When everyone saw that Casey had really gave them money, they all became excited. They got up one


    by one and walked towards Casey. Everyone received 00,000 dors from Casey.


    Maxwell and those who has left their jobs were all jealous. They also wanted to receive a bonus of


    100,000 dors. However, they were no longer a member of thepany. Now they were not qualified


    to receive this money.


    "Maxwell, it''s all your fault. You egg us to resign. Now that each person is given a bonus of 100,000


    dors, how could thepany fail? I should not believed in you. I knew that I shouldn''t have listened


    to you," a man said anxiously. .


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Maxwell heard that person''s words and quickly retorted, "He''s just confusing you. This must be the


    Maybe you will be directed against by Y Real Estate if you keep staying here and will be difficult to find


    a job in the future."


    When everyone heard Maxwell''s words, they felt it was a little bit reasonable, and the jealousy in their


    hearts just now was suppressed.


    The man who defended Edith gave Maxwell a sneer and said, "I don''t think your words is just sour


    grapes, you are jealous of us."


    Maxwell immediately became full of anger and said coldly, "Why do I have to be jealous of you? Am I


    wrong? Thepany doesn''t even have a decent project. How can thepany pay you three times


    your sry. Isn''t this nonsense?"


    Casey smiled and said, "I just said that today is a good day for thepany. Of course, it has news


    worth celebrating."


    As he said, Casey took a stack of contracts from the person who came with him, put it on the table, and


    said, "These are some new projects thepany has received. There are about a dozen new projects,


    two or three of which are at the project level of TY group. With these projects, I don''t have to worry


    about paying them wages, do I?"


    After Casey finished speaking, Edith and those who did not leave thepany hurriedly came to see


    these contracts. After confirming that these contracts were true, they immediately showed shocked


    expressions, both in disbelief.


    "Oh my god, these contracts are true. Now thepany has hope," the man who defended Edith said.


    Maxwell and those who has left their jobs all took a breath. Unexpectedly, Casey not only brought out a


    sack of cash, but now also came up with so many contracts. This waspletely different from what


    they thought.


    "This is impossible. the Patel Group has been directed against by Y Real Estate. It is impossible for a


    questioned.


    Casey smiled and said, "Whoever told you that the Patel Group would not be able to ept the project


    when Y Real Estate goes against it. Y Real Estate is now unable to protect itself, how could it be able


    to aim at the Patel Group."


    "What nonsense are you talking about? How could Y Real Estate be in crisis? You must have made it


    up yourself. You want to fool us. No way!" Maxwell still didn''t believe Casey''s words.


    Casey shrugged at him, turned to look at thepany''s people, and said loudly, "Everyone, these


    contracts are just part of the good news I want to announce today. It won''t be long before arge sum


    of money will be injected into thepany. At that time, thepany will make a qualitative leap, and


    the development of all of you will be more promising. Triple pay is just the beginning. The real


    benefits are still toe."


    Those who had not resigned were all excited and apud directly.


    Maxwell originally wanted to say something to refute. At this moment, a person behind him nced at


    his phone and received a news feed. Then, the person eximed,


    "Just...just now Y Real Estate dered bankruptcy! Oh my god, what a sin I did, why did I believe your


    words. How stupid I am!"

 Chapter 313 If You Miss the Chance, Its Gone

    Chapter 313 If You Miss the Chance, It''s Gone


    As soon as the man spoke, everyone turned their heads to look at him, their faces full of surprise.


    "Do you read it wrong? How could Y Real Estate dere bankruptcy?"


    "That is, how can apany as big as Y Real Estate suddenly go bankrupt."


    "It must be fake news, you can''t believe this kind of news at all."


    ...


    Everyone didn''t believe it.


    The man looked at the people around him with a ferocious look, and said, "This incident has been


    announced on the corporate website. How could it be fake? Y Real Estate is really bankrupt!"


    Everyone took a deep breath, and Maxwell''s legs gave way beneath his and his fell down the ground.


    The bankruptcy of Y Real Estate meant that no one would trouble the Patel Group at all. Without the


    threat of Y Real Estate, the Patel Group would go bankrupt


    And now that Casey brought back so many contracts, he also said that arge amount of money would


    be injected into thepany in the near future, and the development of the Patel Group would only be


    better than it was now.


    And Maxwell couldn''t figure out why Y Real Estate suddenly went bankrupt. He stared at Casey, and


    suddenly a terrifying thought popped up in his mind. Then he trembled with fright.


    "It''s impossible, it''s impossible, it must be that I think too much. How could it have something to do with


    him?" Maxwell kept convincing himself, but no matter what he thought, this matter should be rted to


    Casey. .


    After all, Y Real Estate had always developed well, and only after starting to go against Casey, did


    such a huge change ur, which made him even doubt Casey.


    Those who resigned with Maxwell knew that Y Real Estate had dered bankruptcy, and they all


    seemed to lose their souls. They originally nned to apply for Y Real Estate after leaving their jobs. It


    was precisely because of it that they dared to sign on the resignation agreement.


    But now that the resignation agreement was signed, but Y Real Estate had dered bankruptcy, then


    they were basically the same as vagrants.


    Everyone looked at Maxwell with resentment. Because of Maxwell, they not only failed to receive the


    bonus of 100,000 dors, but now they had no jobs. Maxwell was simply pushing them into abyss of


    suffering.


    Especially those people, who hadn''t nned to leave before but left the job impulsively after listening to


    Maxwell''s words, regretted.


    "Maxwell, you fucking bitch! Did you cheat us deliberately? Now we resigned, and Y Real Estate is


    bankrupt. How can we live in the future!"


    A group of people used Maxwell.


    "I... I didn''t expect things to be like this. Y Real Estate is so powerful, howe it went bankrupt?"


    Maxwell said, and nced towards Casey.


    Those people looked at Casey with regret, and many people began to beg Casey for mercy.


    "Casey, we were wrong. We were cheated by him. We have paid so much for thepany, please let


    us stay. It doesn''t matter that you don''t raise our wages. Please don''t let us Just go."


    Casey stared at them and said, "There are many opportunities in this world. If you miss it, you will not


    meet it again. I wish you all find a better job. Your resignationpensation will be transferred ed to


    your card as usual. If there is nothing else, you can go."


    Everyone was desperate, knowing that Casey meant that it was not negotiable.


    They all felt aggrieved, and they wanted to vent their anger. They just watched Maxwell sitting on the


    ground, and everything was caused by Maxwell. Therefore, they all vented their anger towards


    Maxwell.


    "Maxwell, it is caused by you. I lost my job because of you. You have to pay the main responsibility for


    this matter. You must give me a solvent today. Otherwise, don''t me me for being rude to you!"


    "Yes, we must give us an exnation!" the rest of the group also shouted.


    "If you want to do something to him, please go outside. Don''t be in ourpany. You will lose money if


    you break something," Casey said.


    A group of people caught Maxwell directly, took him out of the conference room, and went downstairs


    to get even with Maxwell.


    After the group of people left, Casey turned to look at Edith, and said with a smile, "Let''s sort out these


    contracts. In the future, you may be busy again, and thepany needs to recruit more people. It will


    be a hard work."


    Edith red at Casey angrily, and said, "It''s almost noon now. Can''t I have lunch first?"


    Caseyughed nkly and said, "Yes, let''s have lunch first."


    "Let''s go, my treat. Mypany has a great deal today. I will invite you to have a good meal. What a


    generous girl I am," Edith said.


    "You have been married for so many years , and are no longer a little girl. Shame on you," Casey said


    with a smile.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Edith immediately stared, and reached out to pinch Casey. Casey ran outside like a kid who had done


    a prank.


    When everyone in the conference room saw this scene, showed a bright smile on their faces. Now they


    didn''t think Casey was a wimp. What Casey showed just now made them treat Casey as the savior.


    And now, Casey was more than enough to apany Edith. So, seeing Casey and Edith''s sweetness,


    they also looked envious.


    Edith invited Casey to lunch at noon. In the afternoon, they went to thepany to deal with some of


    the problems that thepany was currently facing. The threat of Y Real Estate disappeared, and the


    Edith''s feelings for Casey at this time had slowly turned into worship. When a woman started to


    worship a man, it meant that she hadpletely convinced by the man.


    She felt that she couldn''t live without Casey, and Casey''s excellence gave her a sense of crisis.


    Sometimes she felt that she was not good enough to be worthy of Casey.


    This sense of crisis made her constantly improve herself. Although she couldn''t make Y Real Estate


    bankrupt like Casey, she could help Casey manage the Patel Group.


    As long as it didn''t run into an insidiouspany like Y Real Estate, it was a easy work for Edith to


    manage thepany.


    It was just that Edith didn''t think it was enough, she was afraid that one day Casey would run into a


    better girl,and she would be abandoned.


    So she must find a way to keep Casey by her side.


    In addition to working hard and improving herself, what could Edith do to keep Casey by his side?


    Having a baby?

 Chapter 314 Grasp Bouquet

    Chapter 314 Grasp Bouquet


    In the evening, Casey and Edith hurried towards home together.


    Edith seemed to worry about something along the way. She kept her head down, flushed. Casey didn''t


    know what she was thinking about.


    Casey looked a little strange at Edith, so he asked, "Is there any problem that thepany hasn''t


    solved? How do you I that you still have some worries?"


    When hearing Casey''s question, her cheeks became even more blush, and she shook her head quickly


    and said, "No, I just..."


    "Just what?" Casey asked.


    "Just... I won''t tell you," Edith raised her head proudly.


    Casey was helpless. He didn''t expect Edith to keep him in suspense.


    "Casey, you saidst time that because of the medicine bath, you can''t... in a month. Is a month gone


    now?" Edith suddenly asked.


    Casey was taken aback, and then he understood what Edith was thinking about, and an ecstatic


    expression appeared on his face.


    Edith''s question meant that she wanted to have sex with him. However, what made Casey a little


    helpless was that it was a few days away from the time of the medicinal bath to a month, so even if


    Edith asked him, he could not have sex with her.


    But just a few days, which was nothing to Casey. After so many years, it didn''t matter if he endured it


    for a few more days.


    "It''s still a few days away. Do you feel sexual desire?" Casey asked with a smile.


    Edith immediately reached out and pinched Casey, and said angrily, "You are lustful. I just asked


    casually! Shame on you!"


    "Your expression has betrayed you," Casey said proudly.


    Edith immediately stretched out her hand to cover her face, and snorted angrily, thinking that Case was


    excellent, but he was a real straight man. At this time, shouldn''t he say anything sweet?


    Why is he so keen to expose himself, and the smugness on his face means something? You really


    deserve to be holding back these years.


    When they passed by a hotel, they saw lights and festoons in front of the hotel, and there should a


    couple of newlyweds holding a wedding inside.


    When Edith walked here, she stopped slowly, looking into the hotel with both eyes, with a mixed


    emotion on his face.


    Casey also stopped after Edith. After seeing the emotion in Edith''s eyes, Casey moved slightly in and


    instantly understood what Edith was thinking about.


    The wedding between him and Edith was not as beautiful as the weddings of others. The entire


    wedding process was a torture for Edith.


    Because at that time Casey was a famous wimp in J City, and Edith was the most beautiful girl in J


    City. She was supposed to marry a excellent man with outstanding ability, but she was forced to marry


    a wimp. Those who came to attend her wedding were all to make fun of her, and none of them came to


    wish her sincerely.


    Although Edith now knew that Casey was not a waste, on the contrary, he was better than most people,


    but the original wedding was a pity for her.


    Every girl longed for a romantic wedding, and Edith was no exception. Thus, now seeing a wedding in


    this hotel, Edith was touched.


    Casey saw Edith''s thoughts, took a step forward, smiled and said, "Do you want to go in and have a


    look?"


    Edith sighed and said, "Forget it, they didn''t invite us. It''s not appropriate to go in."


    "It''s okay to go and have a look. The bride and groom will not refuse others to congratte them on


    their wedding."


    With that, Casey grabbed Edith''s hand and led her into the hotel.


    The guests were sitting in the hotel lobby, talking lively about the new couple today.


    At this time the bride and groom were standing on the stage, and the host was saying congrattions


    on the side, wishing them a sweet marriage.


    After Casey and Edith entered the hotel, they stood aside and stared at the bride and groom to finish


    the wedding.


    Immediately afterwards, when the bride threw the bouquet, Casey saw it and quickly dragged Edith


    over.


    "Casey what are you doing?" Edith looked at Casey in surprise.


    "Isn''t that whoever can grab the bouquet will get married next? I want to prepare another grand


    wedding for you." Casey smiled.


    Edith''s face turned red all of a sudden, she didn''t expect Casey to bring her here to get a bouquet, and


    Casey said that he would prepare a grand wedding for her, which made Edith stunned.


    Did this guy have a romantic time?


    The bride turned her back to the crowd and threw the bouquet out. Many people in the audience who


    were eager to get the bride''s blessing were eager to try, and wanted to grab the bouquet.


    When everyone reached out to grab the bouquet, a man volleyed up into the air, directly over the


    crowd, and took the bouquet into his own hand.


    Everyone eximed when the mannded, because the speed of that man just now was so fast, those


    who wanted to snatch the bouquet did not realized what happened at all, and the bouquet had already


    been snatched away. .


    After grabbing the bouquet, Casey walked directly towards Edith, then knelt on one knee, handed the


    bouquet over with one hand, looked at Edith affectionately, and said, "Do you want to hold a wedding


    with me?"


    Edith was full of excitement, and the emotions in her heart suddenly came out. She kept covering her


    mouth with her hand, tears streaming from her eyes.


    After a while, Edith came over, then reached out to take the bouquet in Casey''s hand, and said, "I do."


    Everyone''s eyes fell on Casey and Edith at this time. Seeing Edith took the bouquet, everyone around


    immediately burst into apuse.


    The bride and groom embraced each other happily. At this moment, their joy was passed on to others.


    For them, it was the best gift.


    When the host saw this, he quickly talked, and the atmosphere was enlivened.


    "There is an old saying, ''Rose''s in her hand, the vor in mine''. the joy of the bride and groom has


    infected the surroundings and passed on to the friends around them. I believe this man who grabbed


    the bouquet will definitely be able to marry this beautiful girl... "


    At this moment, one of the drunk people at the banquet nced towards Casey. After seeing Casey


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    and Edith, his eyes immediately went wide and he stood up.


    "Casey! Why did youe here? Today is an important day. Did youe here to bring them bad


    luck?" the man shouted directly.


    This person is Albie''s father, n Patel. Since Albie was kicked out of thepany by Edith, their


    family''s quality of life had plummeted. n naturally regarded Casey and Edith family as a thorn in the


    flesh.


    How could he trouble Edith and Casey.


    All the money in Albie''s ount had been deducted because of the embezzlement of other people''s


    property. After that, Albie didn''t look for a job. He only knew how to curry favor with the men from a rich


    family. Their family''s life had be quite difficult.


    Today was the wedding of n''s friend''s son. n did not receive the invitation because of their


    family''s decline, but he thought that he hadn''t had a good meal for a long time, so he came here


    without invitation and took a red envelopes with ten dors as the gift.


    After he was full, he had the mind to look around, and at a nce he saw Casey kneeling and holding


    flowers for Edith.


    He drank at this moment, the anger in his heart burst out suddenly. He shouted at Casey.


    "Don''t apud this wimp. He person is the famous wimp in J City, named Casey. You must have heard


    of who he is. This kind of person, no matter where he goes, he will bring others trouble. Do theye


    to this wedding sincerely to make trouble." n stood up, looking at Casey with a sneer on his face.


    After hearing n''s words, everyone immediately stopped apuding and talked a lot.


    "It turns out that he is the famous wimp. Why does he appear here?"


    "Yeah, why did this wimpe to the wedding? The host should have invited him. He even snatched


    the bouquet. Isn''t this a deliberate break of others'' happiness?"


    "It''s really hateful. Isn''t he married? Why did he still grab the bouquet? Isn''t this deliberately a vandal?"


    ...


    Casey stood up from the ground, turned his head to look at n, and said coldly, "I''m here just to share


    the happiness of the bride and groom. What you said is too vicious."


    n snorted and said, "You are here to share the happiness? Who allowed you toe in? Is the


    bride or the groom rted to you? How shameless you are!"


    Seeing that everyone started talking about Casey, the bridegroom didn''t want to spoil the atmosphere


    today, so he said, "It''s okay. Everyone here is our guest. We are also wee to you. Please take your


    seats and have a drink. Let''s share the joy together."


    When n saw that the bridegroom didn''t mind Casey''sing to his wedding, he immediately stared


    and said, "That''s not okay, this guy doesn''t even prepare a gift. Why can he sit here and have a


    wedding drink? All of us here have given money as a gift."


    "Yeah, how can he have drink here without paying?" Many people disliked Casey''s reputation, so after


    hearing n''s words, they all echoed immediately.


    "Don''t think that he has money to pay it. He even doesn''t have five dors. I think it''s better to kick him


    out." n sneered, as if he hadpletely forgotten that he just paid ten dors and sneaked in.


    Seeing that the bridegroom didn''t mean to drive them away, Casey also had a slight affection for the


    bridegroom. At least this person was not like n, who would use others at will.


    Now when everyone asked him to pay. He thought that he had snatched the bouquet of the people''s


    brides, and received their wish. It was also right to give a gift to them.


    So he looked at the bridegroom, smiled and said, "I''m really sorry. It is an unexpected meeting. Since


    the bridegroom invites us to attend the wedding, then I have to pay. I will call someone to send money


    here."


    After speaking, he took out his phone and made a call.


    "How much cash is left after the bonus is distributed today? Help me install it and send it to Levante


    Hotel."

 Chapter 315 I Can Bring You Good Luck

    Chapter 315 I Can Bring You Good Luck


    Hearing Casey say that he was going to pay the money, n immediately showed a mocking smile,


    and said, "Casey, are you kidding? If you want to give them money as a wedding gift, give them it


    directly. Why did you ask someone else to send you money? What''s more, you can transfer money to


    them on you phone. You don''t want to give them money. I think the person that you ask to send you


    money won''t be here until the wedding is over."


    Everyone around alsoughed, and felt that n''s words made sense.


    The bridegroom was embarrassed and said, "Don''t worry about the money, please sit down and help


    yourselves. It is an important and happy day to me . Just don''t break the atmosphere."


    Casey also didn''t want to care about n. After all, he was at a wedding, and he didn''t want to spoil it.


    He took Edith''s hand and sat on a table next to him, waiting for the person who gave the money to


    n was already drunk, and he didn''t even think about whether he would ruin the wedding. He just


    wanted to take her frustrations out on Casey.


    "No. How can you sit down and have dinner without giving the money? Casey will bring bad luck to


    you, are you sure you want him to stay at your wedding? In my opinion, you''d better turn him out now."


    n shouted in a loud voice.


    The groom looked extremely gloomy, and he did not expect that someone would be drunk and act


    crazy at his wedding.


    "Uncle, you''d better sit down first. I don''t mind Casey. Everyone here is my guest. It doesn''t matter if he


    doesn''t have money. What I want is to have a happy wedding," the groom said patiently.


    n became more and more excited and said, "You don''t understand. Casey brought Edith here for a


    reason. Their wedding was very ridiculous. They are here today because they envy you. What a pity,


    Edith married Casey, such a wimp. She can never have a decent wedding in this life."


    Seeing n was still talking here, the bridegroom was angry and almost couldn''t help it.


    "Sir, since you disdain them, why don''t you tell me the amount of money your gift is. You are so


    fastidious. You should have given us a lot of money as a gift?" the bride next to the bridegroom said.


    n immediately shut his mouth, his face full of embarrassment. He only gave them ten dors as a


    wedding gift. If everyone knew it, he would beughed at today.


    "No matter how much it is, I gave them money as wedding gift, while Casey, a wimp,es here for


    free food," n cursed, then sat down at table and finally shut up.


    The groom gave the bride a dumbfounded look. He didn''t expect to use this method to calm n.


    Seeing n no longer talking, the groom was also relieved. Together with the bride, he began to toast.


    When he toasted Casey and the others, Casey picked up the wine ss, nced at the groom


    apologetically, and said, "I''m sorry to cause you trouble. May you two always be in love and happiness


    increase with age. "


    The bridegroom smiled and said, "It doesn''t matter, it''s okay, just be happy, and I wish you always be in


    love too."


    Then they drank the wine in the ss together.


    After putting down the wine ss, Casey sat down and heard people around him discussing the


    groom''s job.


    "I heard that the groom works in TY Group. That is a goodpany. It is said that he can make a lot of


    money every year."


    "Thepany is a goodpany, but I heard that the groom is about to be sidelined. It is said he


    talked back to his superior because of the promotion. The superior directly said that he wouldn''t give


    him a promotion in his life."


    "Really, that''s a pity, this bridegroom is a very good young man. He is so unlucky that he runs into this


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    kind of boss."


    ...


    Casey heard thements from the people around him, and a thought came into his mind. At that


    moment, he saw the groom''s name was Cameron from the corsage, so he immediately took out his


    phone and sent a message to Charles.


    "Is there someone named Cameron in yourpany?"


    "It seems that there is such a person who seems to be in the sales department. I heard that he was the


    first in salesst month. I originally nned to promote him. However, the sales department manager


    said Cameron did not want to be promoted and wanted to do sales for a lifetime. I thought this person


    was strange at the time," Charles replied.


    Hearing Charles'' answer, Casey immediately guessed that it was the manager said Cameron didn''t


    want to be promoted deliberately. No one would be so stupid and gave up a promotion.


    "Remove this sales manager and let Cameron be the manager. This sales manager fooled you. It was


    him who deliberately refused to promote Cameron. I''m at Cameron''s wedding. You will call him and talk


    about the promotion. It is considered my blessing to his wedding." Casey sent a message to Charles.


    Charles quickly replied, "Okay."


    After a while, the bridegroom finished the toast, and the host asked rtives and friends in the


    audience to go on the stage and say blessings to the bridegroom.


    The people in the audience were quite shy, and none of them were willing to go up and speak.


    At this time Casey stood up, walked to the stage, took the microphone in the host''s hand, smiled and


    said, "Since no one ising up, let me just say a few words."


    The bridegroom didn''t mind, but he was grateful to Casey. After all, no one came up to say a few


    words, which seemed very embarrassing, and Casey just saved the scene.


    "Although the groom and I only met today, but from the words and demeanor of the groom, I found that


    he is a very generous person. His behavior is enough to prove that he will have considerable


    achievements in the future. The bride will definitely have a lifetime of happiness as she marries the


    bridegroom."


    As soon as he finished speaking, n yelled while eating, "Don''t brag. Even if the bridegroom has a


    chance of sess, he will be impoverished because of the bad luck you bring. My family turned


    to be poor because of you!"


    When the bridegroom and bride heard n''s words, they frowned immediately. Wasn''t he cursing


    them? This kind of person had few social graces.


    Casey stared at n and said coldly, " Your family is down and out because of yourselves. It has


    nothing to do with me."


    "How could it have nothing to do with you!" n thought his family became poor because of the bad


    luck brought by Casey.


    Casey ignored him, said to everyone, "I think I need to rify here. Just now he said that I would bring


    bad luck to others, but I think on the contrary, I am still a bit lucky. I maybe bring some good luck to the


    groom, for example, making him develop better in his career."


    As soon as Casey said this, the people sitting below burst intoughter, feeling that Casey was telling a


    joke.


    "Casey, you are really shameless. How dare you say that you can bring good luck to others. If you


    really want to bring good luck to others, can you be so useless " n said immediately.


    "That''s right, even if you won''t bring bad luck to others, you shouldn''t say you can bring good luck to


    others. It''s a bit shameless."


    "Yeah, what good luck can you bring to others? Can you get the groom a promotion and sry


    increase?"


    The groom also thought that Casey''s words were a bit unreliable. After all, no one dared to say that he


    could bring good luck to others.


    But at this moment, the bridegroom''s phone rang, he answered the phone, and found that it was an


    unfamiliar number.


    "Who is it?"


    "I''m Charles." Charles'' voice came from over there.


    The expression on groom''s face changed, and he quickly waved to everyone present to signal them to


    be quiet.


    Everyone was quiet, staring at the bridegroom, not knowing what happened.


    "Could it be that Casey brought some bad luck to him and it took effect now. Looking at the groom''s


    face, it looks like he was scared," someone whispered.


    "That must be the case. I said that Casey would only bring bad luck to others, and he cannot bring


    good luck to others. What I saides true now. I said that he should be kicked out, but you guys


    didn''t listen to me," n said firmly.


    "Mr....Mr. Charles, why did you call me suddenly?" the groom said nervously.


    Because of the people''s discussion at that time, the groom was also a little doubtful whether Casey had


    brought him any bad luck that caused him to be fired on the day of his marriage.


    After all, at his level, he still couldn''t reach Charles. It was probably that Charles called him for


    something bad.


    When everyone heard that it was the call from the chairman, they immediately knew that something


    was going to happen to the groom''s work. After all, at that time, Casey said that the groom would


    develop better in his career. If he would bring misfortune to others, the groom may lose his job.


    "Casey is a jinx. He even made the groom lose job. This time I see how he can sophistry." n


    sneered.


    "I heard you got married today?" Charles said.


    "Yes...Yes," the groom said nervously.


    "I''m calling you for two reasons. One is to express my congrattions on your marriage. I hope you


    and your wife will be in love forever," Charles continued speaking.


    "Thank you for the blessing," the bridegroom said, he knew that these were titudes, the important


    words were thetter one.


    "The second is also a congrattion to you. Congrattions, you will be the director of thepany''s


    sales department in the future. This is also a great gift for your wedding. I hope you can cherish it.


    Okay, that''s all. Bye." Charles finished speaking and hung up.


    The bridegroom was dumbfounded at once, and then turned to look at Casey, thinking that Casey


    really had the power to bring others good luck.

 Chapter 316 1.88 Million Dollars as A Wedding Gift

    Chapter 316 1.88 Million Dors as A Wedding Gift


    The people in the audience didn''t know what Charles said on the phone, but they saw the groom turn


    his head to Casey with an incredible look. They all felt that what Charles said must be rted to work,


    and the groom looked shocked. It seemed not to be a good thing.


    "Cameron, I told you a long time ago, Casey can''t bring you any good luck. Depending on how you


    look, there should be something wrong with your work. It''s all Casey''s responsibility. You must not let


    him go," n said gleefully.


    After hearing his words, the people around him all agreed.


    "That''s right, if you really lost your job because of Casey, then you must not spare him today."


    "It turns out that Casey will bring bad luck to people. It''s terrible. I have to stay away from him."


    "Casey is really a jinx. Dare he talk nonsense. The bridegroom will have to beat him up."


    ...


    The groom directly ignored the discussion of the people in the audience, but walked up to Casey with


    excitement on his face, and said, "Casey, you are so amazing. What you said came true. Just now, the


    chairman of ourpany called me and told me that I was promoted to sales manager. This is


    amazing!"


    Casey smiled at the bridegroom and said, "You got it with your own hard work. I just said some nice


    words to please you."


    Although Cameron know that there was no such thing as a goddess of luck in this world, he was


    promoted just after Casey said that, which caused him a great impact.


    The people in the audience were stunned when they heard the bridegroom''s words. They all thought


    that the bridegroom had a problem with his work, but they did not expect that he was promoted, and he


    was directly promoted to the sales manager.


    Everyone turned their gazes at Casey, showing an incredible face at him.


    "My God, Cameron, are you not mistaken? Are you really promoted because of this guy''s words?" a


    person asked.


    The groom smiled and said, "Yes, it seems that Casey can really bring good luck to people. It is really


    an honor for me that they came to my wedding today."


    The look of the people at Casey immediately changed. Those who said that they would stay away from


    Casey at that time could not wait to pounce directly on Casey''s body.


    "Casey can really bring good luck to people. I have to get closer to him to get his luck."


    "It''s really incredible. Whether it''s true or not, I must get his good luck. Maybe I will be luckier


    tomorrow."


    ...


    n, who was still gloating for misfortune, showed a gloomy look when seeing it. He did not expect


    that Casey actually brought good luck to the groom, and the groom was directly promoted to the sales


    manager. This was simply a humiliation for him.


    Now Casey had not brought bad luck to the groom, which meant that the decline of n''s family was


    simply because of his own problem.


    "It''s just a coincidence. It''s normal. Do you really think Casey can bring good luck to people? How


    ridiculous! He is a person who can''t even give the groom any money as a wedding gift," n said with


    a bitter expression on his face.


    As soon as he finished speaking, two men in suits walked in outside the door, with a bag in their hands.


    When everyone saw those two people, they were confused.


    "Excuse me, what do you do?" the bridegroom asked the two people.


    "We are here to find our boss," the two said in unison.


    At this time, Casey walked down from the stage, walked to the two people, smiled and said, "I called


    them to give you money."


    n stared at the sack and said contemptuously, "Casey, don''t you say that this bag contains the


    money you want to give. You get a sack of coins, right? Is it what you usually earn from picking up


    tatters?"


    Everyone also leaned forward with curiosity, wanting to see what was in the sack. Although Casey


    surprised them just now, they still did not forget that Casey was just a wimp. They always felt that


    Casey could not take too much money as a wedding gift.


    Casey nced at the two people and asked, "How much money is left?"


    "After the bonus is paid, there is a total of 1.9 million left, all of which are here," a person replied.


    Casey nodded, then turned to look at the bridegroom, and said, "I had no time to put it in a red


    envelope, I hope you don''t mind. This is the money I prepared for you this time, and it can be


    considered as a gift for you. "


    "No need, the good luck you brought to me is already the best gift for me. It doesn''t matter whether you


    take money or not," the groom hurriedly said.


    "I came to your wedding, so I should give you wedding gift. Otherwise, someone will wag." Casey


    turned his head and nced at n.


    n was full of disdain, and said, "Get a sack of coins. How shameless you are!"


    Casey didn''t pay attention to n, but picked up the sack and walked towards the stage.


    He poured out all the money in the sack, and the stacks of banknotes were disyed in front of people,


    and everyone was dumbfounded.


    "This... how is this possible? Do I read wrong? What he poured out are all hundred bills. I think here


    are more than 1 million dors?"


    "My dear, this is too terrible. This is the first time I have seen someone takes more than 1 million as a


    wedding gift."


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    n was dumbfounded when he saw those banknotes. There was a gurgling sound in his throat. He


    didn''t say anything for a long time, and even involuntarily stepped back two steps back, almost fell to


    the ground.


    Casey took out two stacks of these banknotes, then turned to look at the bridegroom, and said,


    "Excluding the 20,000, the rest should be 1.88 million. It is a lucky figure. And the 20,000 dors will be


    used to buy delicious food for my wife."


    The groom stared at the pile of banknotes on the ground, swallowed, then said: "No...no, it''s definitely


    not possible, it''s too much money, I can''t ask for it."


    "ept it, it''s too heavy to take it back. I don''t want to carry it," Casey said with a smile.


    Everyone took a sigh of relief. This was the first time they had seen someone thought that so much


    money was too heavy and didn''t want to take it back.


    The wimp in rumor was not like what they thought. How could it be a simple character who could take


    more than 100 million dors as a gift? It seemed that the folk rumors were all false.


    At this time, a man walked over to the bridegroom, handed him a red envelope, and said, "This is the


    red envelope given by the drunk man over there. When he gave me the red envelope, his look was


    erratic. I thought it was strange. Now you should see how much money is in it."


    The groom took the red envelope, opened it, and found that there was only 10 dors in it. He


    immediately raised his head and looked towards n, with a hint of anger in his eyes.


    He was not angry because n gave such a small amount of money, but because nusing Casey


    rightly, which was really shameless.


    10 dors was a huge contrast to Casey''s 1.88 million. He really didn''t know why n was so


    shameless. He only took 10 dors as a gift, but still pointed his fingers at people.


    "Uncle, I didn''t expect that it was only ten dors in your gift. At that time, you were so arrogant. I


    thought you gave a lot of money as a gift. You still wanted to drive Casey out, but he took 1.88 million.


    How shameless you are!" the bridegroom said and stared at n.


    Everyone turned their heads to look at n, showing a look of contempt at him.


    n was embarrassed and said quickly, "You are talking nonsense. I didn''t give that red envelope. You


    must have made a mistake, but I put much money in the red envelope to you."


    "Don''t quibble here. At that time, you gave me the red envelope. I just put it in my pocket. How could I


    make a mistake?" the man said.


    n was flushed, and under the contempt of everyone, he finally couldn''t hold back and turned around


    quickly, and fled the hotel embarrassingly.


    When he left, he even cursed, "Just my rotten luck. I didn''t expect to be ndered at a wedding. Tell


    your father that he is no longer my friend."


    The bridegroom was full of anger. He should have said this.


    The bridegroom turned and looked around, wanting to talk to Casey again and let Casey take back the


    more than 1 million dors.


    But when he turned around, he found that Casey was gone, and Edith, who was sitting at the table,


    was gone too.


    Casey and Edith had already quietly left while everyone''s attention was on n.


    The groom took a deep breath, turned his head to look at the bride, walked over, hugged her, and said,


    "Today is too important to me. I believe we will live together till old and gray with Casey''s blessings."


    The bride also nodded again and again, her face was full of excitement, thinking about whether to get a


    portrait of Casey in the future, and worship at the wedding anniversary. Now Casey hadpletely


    be the god in her mind.

 Chapter 317 Its Worth the Pain

    Chapter 317 It''s Worth the Pain


    "Casey, are you really nning to prepare another wedding for me?" Edith asked Casey excitedly on


    the way back.


    "Of course. The original wedding was a pity for you and me. If there is a chance, I will definitely hold a


    grand wedding for you," Casey replied.


    There was a shyness on Edith''s face, and a trace of true feeling in her eyes. Whether Casey would


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    hold another wedding for her or not, as long as Casey said this, Edith would be content.


    She reached out and grabbed Casey''s hand, clenched tightly, as if she was afraid Casey would run


    away.


    Casey didn''t continue to speak either, holding Edith''s hand, and walking with her towards Hazelfield


    Estate.


    In the vi, Amara saw Casey and Edithing back holding hands, and her look suddenly became


    extremely gloomy.


    "Edith, how many times have I told you not to get too close to this wimp? This time he provokes Y Real


    Estate. If Y Real Estate really wants to take revenge, we will be in trouble," Amara said and frowned.


    Casey smiled at Amara and said, "Mom, you don''t have to worry about Y Real Estate anymore. Y Real


    Estate is bankrupt, and they won''te to trouble me anymore."


    Amara was taken aback, then showed a contemptuous look at Casey, and said, "Who are you fooling


    around here? How could Y Real Estate suddenly go bankrupt? Do you want to fool me with such an


    out-and-out lie?"


    "Mom, Casey didn''t lie to you, Y Real Estate is really bankrupt," Edith said.


    "Edith, how can you learn to cheat me with him? Y Real Estate is one of the bestpanies in J City..."


    Amara still looked disbelief, but at this time the news on TV happened to report the incident.


    "Today''s sh report, a well-knownpany in our city, Y Real Estate, went bankrupt this morning. Y


    Real Estate was the leader of the real estate industry in J City. It has developed rapidly in recent years,


    but for some reason, it suddenly dered bankruptcy..."


    After hearing the report on the news, Amara''s eyes widened immediately, and her face was incredibly


    full of surprises, "It... it really went bankrupt."


    "I told you that Casey didn''t lie to you. You still don''t believe us. Now that Y Real Estate is bankrupt,


    you don''t have to worry about someoneing to trouble us," Edith said.


    Amara was surprised for a while. After calming down, she turned to look at Casey and murmured, "I


    don''t know why you are so lucky. Y Real Estate actually went bankrupt."


    Caseyughed and said nothing. Only Casey knew whether it was because his good luck or not.


    "No, this is not your good luck. This is simply your mischance. Y Real Estate encountered a sorrow


    because it had something to do with you. The entirepany even went bankrupt. No, daughter, let''s


    not keep this guy at home, otherwise he will bring us misfortune," Amara eximed.


    Casey originally thought that Amara would have some thoughts due to the bankruptcy of Y Real Estate,


    and vaguely guessed some of Casey''s strength. He still underestimated Amara''s unique thoughts.


    Sure enough, when someone was looked down upon, no matter how hard he worked, he would be


    misunderstood for various reasons.


    Edith also nced at Amara speechlessly, and directly stretched out her hand and dragged Casey


    toward the room.


    "Don''t pay attention to her, she is paranoid, and I have to take her to see the doctor when I have time,"


    Edith said.


    "You stinky girl, who do you say is paranoid? What I said is the truth!" Amara immediately got angry.


    Entering the room, Edith closed the door, looked at Casey with both eyes, and asked, "Casey, was it


    you who made Y Real Estate go bankrupt?"


    Casey smiled at Edith and said, "It was... my friend did it."


    "Your friend?" Edith stared at Casey suspiciously. "Casey, tell me the truth, you don''t have any friends


    at all, right? You did it all by yourself, right?"


    After so many things, Edith had begun to doubt Casey. Casey always said that his friends helped to


    solve it. Edith had met Conor and Charles, but when they talked about Casey, they didn''t seem to help


    a friend. It was more like they were working for Casey.


    After all, no one would make a leadingpany go bankrupt for a friend.


    Edith had long suspected that the friends Casey mentioned were his subordinates. After all, Edith had


    never seen Casey''s friends refuse to help him.


    It was just that Casey didn''t want to say it before, and Edith didn''t ask much.


    But now it was different. The rtionship between Edith and Casey had reached the level of a normal


    couple. She felt that she had an obligation to help Casey share some secrets. As Casey''s wife, she


    would never betray Casey.


    Casey coughed twice. Although Edith already knew he was from the Davies family, it didn''t matter to


    tell Edith some of his secrets, but for the protection of Edith, he still didn''t want Edith to know too much.


    "Howe, how can I do so many things by myself. It''s all my friends who are kind to help me," Casey


    said.


    Edith squinted her eyes, took a step directly, and pressed it to Casey''s body. With a yful smile on her


    face, she scratched on Casey''s chest gently.


    "Really? How do I feel that someone is lying?" Edith stood on tiptoe and leaned against Casey''s ear,


    blowing a breath of heat, licking Casey''s earlobe with her little tongue.


    Casey was agitated by Edith. He had never expected that Edith still had such a charming side.


    "You... don''t do that." Casey''s mouth was dry, swallowed.


    "I want to hear someone tell the truth. If you don''t tell me, I will be rude today. I heard that it is still a few


    days away from a month, but I can''t help it."


    Edith licked his lips and slowly slid one hand down.


    How could Casey bear this temptation? For him now, it was simply a torture.


    "My babe, let me go. I will tell you. Don''t do this," Casey said hurriedly.


    When Edith heard Casey''s words, she immediately chuckled, moving away from Casey, and her tone


    became a little normal, "What is the rtionship between Conor, the emperor of the Underground


    World in J City, and you?"


    "Reluctantly... I can be regarded as his boss," Casey said.


    Although Edith was mentally prepared, after hearing Casey''s words, she was still shocked.


    As the emperor of the Underground World in J City, Conor was very influential. The power he controlled


    was basically no different from that of the Gary family.


    And Casey turned out to be Conor''s boss, which was enough to show Casey''s power.


    "Then how did you let Y Real Estate go bankrupt this time? Is it rted to that Charles?" Edith


    continued.


    Casey nodded.


    "Charles is the chairman of TY Group. What is your rtionship with him?" Edith''s eyes widened.


    "His behind-the-scenes boss," Casey said.


    Edith took a deep breath. She thought Casey would say Charles was his partner, but Casey said that


    he was Charles'' behind-the-scenes boss, which meant that the entire TY Group belonged to Casey.


    No wonder this guy could get the project of the TY Group. It turned out that he was the boss of TY


    Group. What project couldn''t he get?


    Edith had always feel that she had worked hard enough, and she thought Casey was toozy. How


    could she know thought Casey had such a powerful capital. She thought of the way she had treated


    Casey, and she thought it was funny.


    But thinking that Casey was from the Davies family in B City, she felt it was not strange that Casey


    could make these achievements.


    "Then, in the past few years, you often go out. Is it for developing your own forces?" Edith asked.


    Casey nodded.


    Edith''s look suddenly became a bit distressed. Edith''s look at Casey suddenly became a little


    distressed. In recent years, when Casey was at home, he had a lot of housework to do. After finishing


    his work, he had to go out to do his own things. It could be imagined how much pressure he was under.


    However, Casey had neverined, and never said anything wronged in the face of her and


    Amara''s cold attitudes.


    Thinking of this, Edith''s eyes were red. She felt that she owed Casey too much..


    She hugged Casey, saying, "Casey, you have suffered a lot in the past few years."


    Casey also reached out to hold Edith, smiled and said, "For you, more suffering is also worth it."


    The next day, the gate of Y Real Estate Building.


    Albie walked here, thinking about going to find Paul, see how the affair of Paul and Edith was.


    He didn''t read the news, so he didn''t know Y Real Estate had gone bankrupt. Now he thought that


    Edith had already controlled by Paul, and the Patel Group was not far from closing down.


    In these few days, he had never contacted Paul. His family was too poor to have meals. He went to


    work for two days. It was not until then that he had time to go to Y Real Estate.


    Last night, his father was furious at home, cursing Casey and Edith. Because n was drunk, Albie did


    not know what happened, thought his father was venting his resentment against Casey..


    In order to get even for his family, he went to Y Real Estate early, wanting to hear the news that Edith


    and Casey were screwed.


    He went in the Y Real Estate Building. It made him feel strange that the inside of the building was so


    empty that he didn''t see anyone when he entered the hall.


    And the whole hall was empty, not as busy as before.


    At this time, several people came down the stairs carrying things. Albie hurriedly walked over, and I


    asked, "What happened here? Why is it so deste? What are you doing with these stuff?"


    The man nced at Albie, saying, "Don''t you read news? Y Real Estate has announced bankrupt,


    these things are sold."


    Albie suddenly stunned, muttered, "Bankruptcy ... Bankruptcy? How is Mr. Jason and Paul? I have to


    see them."


    The man said, "Y Real Estate is bankrupt, they are nothing now. They have already returned to their


    hometown to farm."


    After that, they stopped talking to Albie and left with these things


    Albie stood in the empty hall, looked a little embarrassed and lonely.

 Chapter 318 Ingrate

    Chapter 318 Ingrate


    Two dayster.


    Hazelfield Estate, central vi.


    "Hell, no! When you two had a wedding, half of the people in J City came to make fun of you! Do you


    want to beughed at again? I don''t agree. You want to have another wedding. No way!" Amara stared


    fiercely at Casey and Edith as if to kill them.


    Nics also looked at them with a gloomy look. He said, "Edith, it is good enough that your mother


    does not ask you to divorce, don''t make any trouble."


    Edith bit her lips and looked at her parents, saying "They used tough at us because they didn''t know


    how good Casey was. Now it''s different. Casey has done so much for you. What''s wrong with another


    wedding?"


    "My silly daughter, What''s good about Casey? Is it because he is from the Davies family. Even he is


    from the Davies family, he is abandoned by the Davies family. The property of the Davies family has


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    nothing to do with him. Our living conditions are really good now, but that''s just what he brought when


    he was driven out. What can we do with so little money? He can''tpare with the real heirs of the


    Davies family," Amara refuted.


    "Even if Casey is not a sessor of the Davies family, he is better than most people, he ..." Edith was


    somewhat excited, almost telling Casey was the boss of TY Group.


    However, she still held back. Casey told her that there were too many dangers in the world. Everyone


    should be humble and shouldn''t be too arrogant. Sometimes it was good to be clumsy.


    She may let Amara be convinced if she said Casey was the boss of TY Group. However, Amara was a


    bbermouth, she would definitely talk about it with others.


    Casey was not absolutely safe, the Davies family in B City thought he was dead. If word got out now,


    the Davies family would definitely know that he was not dead, and it would be exposed that Tyler was


    arrested.


    "What is he? You can''t say it, right? This guy only took some money with him when he was driven out


    of the Davies family. What other advantages does he have? My daughter is such a outstanding person,


    only the real heir of the Davies family is worthy of you,"Amara said in disdain.


    Edith bit her lips and almost shouted to Amara.Amara.


    At this time, Casey reached out and held her shoulders, saying, "Don''t argue with her. I will hold the


    wedding, but there''s no hurry. The current situation is not suitable for wedding. It''s not toote to have


    a wedding at the right time."


    Casey said that it was not the right time yet, naturally because of the Davies family in J City. If Casey


    and Edith held a wedding again, it would definitely be a major news in J City. Sasha knew Tyler


    was in J City, she would definitely pay attention to this news.


    So, as Casey wanted to hold a wedding again with Edith, he must get rid of the Davies family first.


    When Edith heard Casey''s persuasion, she stopped arguing with Amara.


    Amara looked at Casey, saying, "Waiting for the right time? I thin that there is no right time in your life.


    Just give it up!"


    Nichs stared at Casey, showing a smile on his face, saying, "Casey, let''s talk about the wedding


    another day. My waist has been hurt recently, I can''t sleep every day. You know Owen Austin, right?


    You go to find him and ask him for some sters."


    Edith nced at Nics and said, "Dad, how dare you ask Casey to help you get sters. Just now,


    when you were ming Casey with my mother, why didn''t you think you would need Casey''s help?


    Since you feel Casey was a waste, then you go to ask for the sters by yourself. Why do you ask


    Casey to help you? "


    Nics showed a bitter smile, said, "I am just listening to your mother. I don''t dare to go against her.


    Don''t you know how her temper is? My waist is really hurting. I feel ufortable. Casey is my son-in-


    "When you need him, he is your son-inw. When you don''t need him, you try to rush him. You are too


    much!" Edith defended for Casey.


    Amara red and shouted, "Edith, howe you talk so rudely to us? Is your father begging him?


    This is what he should do. Do we still need to beg him? He owes us. He has to do what we ask him to


    do!"


    "You!" Edith stood up abruptly with anger. She couldn''t figure out why she had such unreasonable


    parents.


    Casey was troubled to watch them quarrel, reached out and grabbed Edith''s arm, dragged her to the


    outside of the vi, and said, "Don''t quarrel with them. I''ll go to Owen to get the sters. For the time


    being, don''t discuss with them about the wedding. I will find a way."


    Edith sighed and said, "I really think they are too much, how can they treat you like this?"


    "It''s just because of preconceived ideas. Sooner orter, they will realize their mistakes." Casey smiled.


    Edith nodded, took a deep breath, and said, "Don''t get sters for my father. Let him think of his own


    way. We can''t satisfy their every whim."


    Casey smiled and said, "It''s no bother., and I happen to have to go to Owen. Thest time I helped him


    y chess, he hasn''t thanked me yet. I can''t just let it go."


    Seeing Casey said this, Edith had no choice but to nod her head. After Casey left, she went to the


    vi''s garden to rx.


    Casey rode out of Hazelfield Estate and rode all the way towards Owen''s hospital.


    Because Owen''s hospital was in an alley, Casey had some trouble parking the electromobile in the


    alley, so he parked it on the side of the road.


    At this time, a Mercedes was also driving towards this side, the window of that car was rolled down,


    and the driver was a young man in fashionable clothes, and the one sitting on the co pilot was an


    middle-aged man with white sideburns. The two people looked simr to each other.


    "Hey, push your broken electromobile aside. I want to park the car here," the young man yelled at


    Casey unceremoniously.


    Casey turned his head and nced at the young man in the car, and said, "This area is used for


    electromobiles and bicycles. You have to find another ce to park your car."


    When the young man heard Casey''s words, he immediately cursed, "Are you the fucking blind? Where


    else can I park. I will park the car here and move your broken electromobile away quickly, otherwise I


    just run to it."


    Casey frowned. He didn''t expect this person to be so arrogant. His look suddenly darkened and he said


    coldly, "I''m parking my electromobile today. I see who dares to move it."


    "Fuck, ingrate. Do you really think I dare not break your car?" the young man shouted at Casey.


    "It''s you who are ingrateful," Casey said coldly, then turned and walked towards the side alley,


    regardless of what the young man might react.


    If this was a parking space, the Casey may move his electromobile away. But here is a parking space


    for electromobiles and bicycles. Casey didn''t stop in the wrong position, so he didn''t have to give in to


    that young man.


    "A stinky loser! How dare he be so arrogant in front of me. Does he really I am weak? He can never


    have his electromobile again!"


    Elias Porter cursed, then stepped on the elerator directly and ran over Casey''s electromobile.


    The middle-aged man sitting in the co pilot didn''t stop Elias when he saw it. He just said, "Elias, you''re


    still a little bit too grumpy. You''ll have to keep your temper."


    "Hey, why do I have to keep my temper in front of such a loser. In this society, being rich means being


    powerful. Although we are from other ces, we have rtives in J City. Don''t you say that the Gary


    family is the first family in J City and it is a distant rtive of our family. You are going to visit them this


    time, aren''t you. With the first family as our support, who dares to provoke us?" Elias said in disdain.


    The middle-aged man smiled and shook his head, did not me him, said, "Let''s park the car first.


    Visiting the Gary family is only secondary. The main purpose of this time is to find Doctor Owen to cure


    your disease. It''s a big price for me to ask Doctor Owen to treat you this time. You have to be polite


    when you see him."


    "OK, I know," Elias said impatiently.


    Casey didn''t know that his electromobile had been crushed. He went to Owen''s hospital. After entering,


    he saw Owen and Luna were boiling herbs.


    "Who is sick? Why are you boiling herbs?" Casey asked with a smile.


    Owen and Luna looked over. After finding it was, they said at the same time, "This is ..."


    They looked at each other. Owen smiled, and said, "You see, every time Caseyes, you be


    excited You have never been so enthusiastic when otherse here."


    Luna suddenly snorted. She blushed, and said, "Who is going to answer him? I won''t tell him."


    Casey looked at them with a wry face, thinking that there was reason why Luna was Owen''s


    apprentice.


    "Someone paid me a lot of money to boil herbs? Today, he wille to get the medicine and ask me to


    treat his son. I''ll boil herbs first so that they can take it directly," Owen answered.


    Casey nodded, smiled and said, "Owen, thest time I helped you win the Green family, have you


    forgotten it? Shouldn''t you thank me?"


    Owen smiled, said, "I said I would let Luna be you mistress, but you refused. It is not my fault."


    When Luna heard Owen''s words, she immediately red at Owen gritted her teeth and said, "Master,


    your back itches again. I''ll pound your back."


    "No, no. I still want to live a few years more," Owen said quickly.


    Casey had no choice but to know that it was impossible for him to ask for some benefits, and he could


    only ask for some sters for Nichs.


    Just when theyughed, two people came into the hospital. They were Elias and his father, Rupert


    Porter.


    "Doctor Owen, I''m here to take medicine. Is it convenient for you now?" Rupert shouted in loudly.

 Chapter 319 Kneel Down and Apologize to Me

    Chapter 319 Kneel Down and Apologize to Me


    Owen, who was cooking medicine in the yard, heard the cry and said to Casey, "They are here, I will go


    out."


    Casey nodded and did not care.


    He stared at Luna, who was guarded in front of the drug furnace, found that this girl was really


    beautiful., She was squatting and her graceful figure was very attractive.


    Seeing Casey was staring at her, Luna suddenly blushed, and she said, "What are you looking at?


    Scoundrel!"


    Casey shook his head and said, "I am your grand-master. How dare you not respect me. Do you want


    to be punished?"


    Hearing what Casey said, she felt ufortable, but she did regard Casey as her grand-master


    because she lost to Casey on chess. She wouldn''t deny it.


    "I ... I am wrong. I am sorry. You are so petty," Luna said.


    "Since you know you are wrong, thene and beat my back, let me enjoy the treatment as a grand-


    master," Casey said.


    Luna came to Casey reluctantly, clenched her little fist, and hit Casey on the back twice.


    Casey immediately turned around, reached for Luna''s wrist, grinned in pain and said, "Are you going to


    kill me?"


    Luna made a face against Casey, saying, "It is what you ask me to do. You don''t say how much


    strength should be used."


    At this time, Owen took Elias and Rupert to the courtyard, smiled and said, "The medicine will be


    prepared. Please wait here."


    Elias and Rupert entered the yard. They were quite respectful to Owen.


    But soon they saw Casey holding Luna''s wrist, as if he was going to teach her a lesson.


    Elias saw Casey, and looked at the Luna, who was beautiful, scolded, "Fuck, this loser actually dare to


    molest the girl here. He is really dicing with dice. I will teach him!"


    With that, Elias rushed to Casey and directly kicked him..


    Seeing it, Casey didn''t show any politeness to Elias. He turned around and kicked Elias''s foot away.


    Elias did not stand firm, directly fell to the ground, grinned in pain.


    "Fuck, you dare hit me, do you want to live?" Elias said.


    "Who started the fight?" Casey said coldly.


    "I can beat you, but you can''t hit me. You are just a poor loser. What qualifications do you have to fight


    against me. Do you know who I am? I have a great support!" Elias shouted.


    Casey curled his lips, and thought it was an arrogant man again. But Casey didn''t care such people at


    all. In J City, hisw was the onlyw, there was no more powerful support than him.


    Rupert saw that his son was knocked down, his look became quite gloomy. He hurried over, and


    helped Elias to get up.


    "Are you dicing with death? How dare you hit my son?" Rupert looked like a protector.


    At this time, Owen snorted, said, "Hey, what do you mean? Why do you hit my guest here?"


    Rupert looked at Owen in a little surprised. He didn''t expect Casey to be Owen''s guest.


    "Doctor Owen, this guy is a poor loser. How can be eligible to be friends with you? He rode a cheap


    electromobile here. I let him give me the parking space, he actually refused. I crushed his


    electromobile," Elias also said with some satisfaction.


    After that, his gaze was on Luna. With a little greed in his eyes, he was obviously attracted by Luna''s


    beauty.


    Hearing the words of Elias, anger arose in Casey. He didn''t expect that Elias actually crushed his


    electromobile.


    Of course, Casey didn''t care an electromobile naturally. But what Elias meant to humiliate Casey.


    Today, Casey would be sure to let Elias suffer.


    "My electromobile has been with me for more than three years. I parked it in normal position. You


    crushed it. Today, you have to indemnify me. Otherwise, don''t me me for being rude," Casey said


    coldly.


    Rupert saw that Owen''s look became quite gloomy because of them. He was afraid that Owen would


    not treat Elias, so he said quickly, "It was misunderstanding. Here is a Doctor Owen''s ce. This


    conflict will make Doctor unhappy. I will pay you five thousand dors, which is enough to buy a new


    electromobile. Just let it go."


    With that, Rupert took a stack of banknotes from his wallet and handed them to Casey.


    Elias still wanted to say something, but he held back after being red by Rupert. They were here to


    see the doctor. It was best not to conflict with others.


    Casey stared at the money in Rupert''s hand, curled his lips, and said in a cold voice, "I am notcking


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    of money. If you want to end this, let him kneel down and apologize to me."


    Elias was angry, and shouted, "Don''t push your luck. How could you be notck of money? It is really


    ridiculous."


    Seeing Casey refused him, Rupert was also a little angry. He said, "Since you are not to know chalk


    from cheese, don''t me me. Guy, although we are not from J City, it''s not a wise choice for you to


    provoke us because of our rtionship. "


    "Oh? Really?" Casey sneered.


    Rupert turned his head to look at Owen when heard Casey''s words, said, "Doctor Owen, you also saw


    it, I have show my respect to this guy, but he refused. You should drive him away, I still want to you to


    treat my son."


    "Today, as I am here, Owen won''t treat your son, unless he kneels down and apologizes to me," Casey


    said.


    "Who do you think you are. How dare you be so arrogant! Doctor Owen, he is so disrespectful. You


    should drive him away," Elias said.


    Owen stared at Elias and Rupert, and thought that they were a bit arrogant. They scolded Casey as


    soon as they were here. Casey helped him, he certainly had to listen to Casey.


    "Sorry, Casey is my honored guest. I am in debt to him for his help. If he doesn''t allow me to treat your


    son, then I will not do it. Your medicine is ready, I took your money and the medicine will be given to


    you. But I will not treat your son," Owen said.


    Expression on Elias''s and Rupert''s faces changed. The famous doctor, Owen, actually listened to


    Casey, which made them two somewhat surprised.


    With Owen''s famous, those who can get to know him must be people with high reputation. Losers like


    Casey were not qualified to make friends with Owen. Just now they came in and thought that Casey


    sneaked in the yard to tease the girl.


    They never expected Owen to say that Casey was his guest, and had helped him. Then, things,


    became troublesome.


    Rupert spent the big price this time was not for those medicines. His real purpose was to let Owen treat


    his son.


    It was just that his son''s illness was a bit embarrassing, and Elias himself was also embarrassed, so


    when Rupert contacted Owen, he only said that he wanted a recipe for health, the treatment of his son


    was only incidental.


    Owen promised to treat his son. Therefore, he paid him.


    If now Owen did not treat his son because of Casey, all they did went for nothing.


    He turned his head and looked at Elias with a trace of me in his eyes. If Elias was polite, nothing


    would happen.


    "Doctor Owen, sir, I am really sorry. We really don''t know that you are the guest of Doctor Owen. I am


    sorry to trouble you. Don''t be angry. If you think 5000 dors is not enough, just tell me how much you


    want, I will give you." Rupert tried to calm Casey.


    "I said, let him kneel down and apologize to me," Casey said.


    Rupert gritted his teeth and turned to look at Elias. He felt it was a little uneptable.


    "Hey, I won''t give him an apology. What qualifications does he have!" Elias said with anger.


    Rupert kicked his ass, "Stop putting on airs at this time. Do you forget what we''re here for this time. If


    Doctor Owen refuses to treat you, you will not be cured. You will not be able to have a child and our


    family line will be unable to be continued! It''s your own fault. You must kneel down today."


    Elias cleared his fist. Although he didn''t want to kneel down for Casey, he knew it was important to let


    Owen treat him. After hesitating for a long time, he could only kneel down in front of Casey.


    " I''m... I''m sorry."

 Chapter 320 Caseys Wife Cant Be Bothered

    Chapter 320 Casey''s Wife Can''t Be Bothered


    "I wondered why you are so violent, it turns out that there is matter with your dick. No wonder, impotent


    people love to show off. You are so domineering, is to cover up your own defects." Casey said when


    seeing Elias kneel down.


    "Fuck, who you said is impotent!" Elias was full of angry, which was obviously touched a raw nerve.


    "If you cannot be be cure of the disease, your family line will be unable yo continue. Aren''t you


    impotent?" Casey stared at him coldly.


    Rupert also looked gloomy, but considering that Casey was Owen''s friend, he didn''t get angry.


    "Little brother, my son has apologized to you, you don''t have to be sarcastic to him," Rupert said.


    Casey snorted. For what Elias did today, it was okay for Casey to break his leg today. But here was


    Owen''s ce, he didn''t want to blow it into a major controversy, so he didn''t do so.


    "Give me some sters for my father-inw. I won''t stay much longer." Casey turned his head to


    Owen.


    Own nodded, gave Casey a few sters hurriedly. He didn''t want Casey to have a fight against others.


    Casey took the ster and left the hospital, and did not care more about Rupert and Elias.


    Owen also showed a gloomy look to Elias, saying, "You look deficiency of yin, and have liver


    insufficiency. You may really have some problems with your sexual function. Tell me what happened."


    Elias suddenly became embarrassed, saying, "That ... I was kicked before, and I couldn''t get it up. It


    was useless to see a lot of doctors, so I came to you"


    "My son does have a messy private life. He teased a girl and was kicked. Please cure him," Rupert


    said.


    Luna heard them and said, "Hey, shame on you. It serves you right!. Even if you recover, it will be


    broken by people."


    Elias''s face was red. He looked at Luna, and there was an evil ideaing into his mind.


    Elias was born stubborn and was spoiled since childhood. He was so wicked because Rupertindulged


    him. He was arrogant and overbearing in his ce.


    The reason why his dick was kicked was that he molested the daughter of a local boss. The boss was


    as powerful as the Porter family, but Elias still wanted to molest the boss'' daughter, which was enough


    to show his arrogance.


    If it was not because of the influence of big boss, Elias may have killed the girl after his dick was


    broken by that girl.


    Now he was asking Owen for help, which was why he''s more respectful. In fact, he didn''t take Owen


    seriously at all, and felt that Owen was just a doctor.


    Naturally, he was not happy with Luna''s words. He thought that after Owen cured him, he must let Luna


    know how great he was!


    "Little bitch! Dare she say it to me. Let''s wait and see. After my disease is cured. I will try it on you first,"


    Elias thought.


    ......


    Casey walked to the intersection with the ster and saw that his electromobile had been crushed into


    scrap iron. He sighed helplessly.


    Without the electromobile, he could only take a taxi back.


    At this time, a Range Rover stopped by him. When the window was open, Casey looked inside and


    found that it was Hugo.


    "Mr. Casey, What a coincidence. Are you waiting for a taxi here?" Hugo said respectfully.


    Since he knew that Casey was from the Davies family in B City, Hugo regarded Casey as a bigwig. He


    knew it clearly that he could offend anyone except Casey in J City.


    And even if Casey was not the heir of the Davies family, Hugo had also realized how horrible Casey


    was.


    Hugo knew about the bankruptcy of Y Real Estate. He also knew that before the bankruptcy of Y Real


    Estate, the only thing it did wrong was to embarrass the Patel Group. Thepany was Casey wife''s


    "Yes," Casey replied.


    "Where are you going? Let me take you a ride, then you do not have to wait here," Hugo said


    enthusiastically.


    Casey thought it was a good idea and he didn''t have to take a taxi. So, he smiled at Hugo and said,


    "Then thank you, Mr. Hugo."


    Casey got in the car and said his own destination.


    Although Hazelfield Estate and the ce where Hugo was going were not in the same direction, Hugo


    had to send Casey home even he had to take a detour. He didn''t have much contact with Casey, so he


    had to seize every opportunity.


    "The Y Real Estate went bankrupt. Dose it have anything to do with you, Mr. Casey?" Hugo turned his


    head and asked carefully.


    Casey did not look at him, just answered faintly, "Jason was arrogant. He threatened me with my wife.


    Such a bastard should not stay in J City."


    Hugo was shocked. He thought that it was just a bit rted to Casey. He didn''t expect Casey to


    actually admit it. And he said it in such a calm way, as if making Y Real Estate go bankrupt was like


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    killing an ant.


    Y Real Estate was possible topare with the Gary family. Casey could get rid of Y Real Estate


    easily, which meant he could get rid of the Gary family easily as well.


    Thinking of this, Hugo took a cold sweat on the forehead. After all, his son''s leg was broken by Casey


    because of Casey''s wife. Now thinking about it, Hugo felt it was lucky that Casey didn''t destroy the


    Gary family because of this.


    It seemed in J City, except Casey, he couldn''t provoke Casey''s wife either.


    Along the way, Hugo was in a tense mood. He wanted to say something to Casey, but he was afraid of


    saying something wrong. He felt nervous and his hands were sweating.


    Casey''s amazing aura was the only one that Hugo had ever seen in his life. Of course, this was more


    because of the feeling in Hugo''s heart when he heard Casey say that he made the Y Real Estate go


    bankrupt calmly.


    Not long after, the driver drove to Hazelfield Estate. Casey got off the car, thanked Hugo. With no


    nonsense, he went directly into Hazelfield Estate.


    Hugo was relieved at this time. Sitting with people of Casey''s level was a test for him.


    As soon as Casey went in, Hugo received a call from Rupert.


    "Hugo, Elias and I have arrived in J City. Let''s have dinner together." The voice of Rupert came from


    the phone.


    Hugoughed and said, "No problem."


    Compared with Casey, Hugo still preferred to deal with people like Rupert. Although Rupert was his


    rtive, and also had some power in his hometown, but he could notpare with Hugo.


    In front of this kind of person, Hugo could put on airs. At least in the face of Rupert, Hugo did not need


    to be as careful as he was in front of Casey. And if he lost temper, Rupert dared not say anything.


    Casey returned to the vi. When Amara saw that Casey was walking back, she immediately asked,


    "Where''s the electromobile?"


    "It was broken, I gave it to the waste collector." Casey made a reason. That electromobile had been


    used for several years, and it was indeed broken.


    Amara turned her head to see Nichs, saying, "I said that Casey will only bring us bad luck. He even


    made the electromobile broken. Do not let him use anything good in the future."


    Nichs saw the ster in Casey and was too embarrassed to help Amara. He walked over and said,


    "The electromobile has been used for so many years, it is normal that it is broken. It is not because of


    Casey. "


    Then he took the ster from Casey''s hand and asked with a smile, "Is this the ster from Doctor


    Owen?".


    "You see, Casey is very reliable. Others won''t be able to get medicine from Doctor Owen," Nichs


    said.


    "Well, he is just lucky ..." Amara was going to say Casey was just lucky, but then she thought that she


    had been saying recently that Casey would bring bad luck to people. How could Casey be lucky.


    Therefore, she bit back the words .


    "Mom, in fact, I am always lucky." Casey smiled and said to Amara.


    Amara immediately curled her lips, saying, "You are lucky? I mean, it''s just a slip of the tongue. You


    may have picked up the medicine somewhere. Nichs, don''t want me to be sad if you die because of


    his medicine. "


    Nichs looked gloomy. He thought his wife really had a sharp tongue. How could she say it casually?


    Casey also shook his head helplessly, he could let the head of the Gary family be on pins and needles,


    but he had no way to deal with his mother-inw.


    Sure enough, mother-inw''s was more irresistible.


    On the night, a hotel in J City.


    Elias and Rupert sat in a luxury private room, waiting for Hugo.


    "Hey, I checked the guy who made me kneel today, this guy is a stupid. He is a wimp in J City. He lives


    off a woman. I thought he had much power. I didn''t expect he is just a wimp. I''m so angry that this kind


    of wimp dared to make me kneel down. I can''t let him go," Elias said.


    Rupert heard Elias''s words, was stunned, and said, "Is that kid not a friend of Doctor Owen, how can


    he be a wimp?"


    Elias handed his phone to Rupert, saying, "Look at it, this guy is Casey, you can get his information on


    the inte easily. He is a famous wimp who lives off a woman. The person on the photo looks the


    same as him. Can it be wrong? "


    Rupert took the phone in Elias. After reading it, he also widened his eyes.


    "Fuck, I think Doctor Owen is normal. Although he said I would recover after taking his medicine, I don''t


    feel he is so amazing. Actually, his apprentice is pretty. I want to catch his apprentice, okay?" Elias


    asked.


    Rupert stared at Rupert, smiled and said, "Anyway, he has cured you, we don''t need him. You can it at


    will."


    It was said that like father, like son. Elias was so arrogant because Rupert was not a kind person at all.


    "Hey, the stinky girl dare to make fun of me. I will let her know how great I am. Since this, then I will


    catch the girl and beat Casey up at the same time. You will ask Uncle Hugo for some people, I believe


    he will definitely help us," Elias said.


    Rupert nodded and did not oppose it.


    Soon, Hugo went to the box. They greeted each other. Rupert was very respectful to Hugo.


    "Hugo, why did you bring your son here," Rupert asked.


    Hugo smiled, said, "His leg was broken when he fell down, and he is resting at home."


    "How careless he is! He even made his leg broken," Rupert said. He did not think too much.


    "Well, Hugo, we ran into trouble today. A fool asked my son kneel down to him. I want to borrow a few


    people from you to teach the stupid guy a hard lesson," Rupert said.


    "Dare he let my nephew kneel down! How dare he! Be free to use my men. In J City, no one dares to


    provoke the Gary family," Hugo said boldly.


    He originally wanted to remind Rupert not to provoke Casey, but thinking about Rupert and Elias would


    only stay in J City for a few days. He thought they wouldn''t provoke Casey, so he didn''t say.


    Elias felt that it was a shame to kneel down to a wimp, so he did not allow Rupert to tell Hugo who it


    was. Therefore, they said it was a useless wimp, and they could get even with that man by


    themselves.

 Chapter 321 Arent You Afraid that God will Punish You?

    Chapter 321 Aren''t You Afraid that God will Punish You?


    At noontime the next day, Casey received a phone call from Luna. ording to Luna, that man and his


    son realized that there wrong. Therefore, they wanted to apologize to Casey and treated him to a meal.


    Besides, considering that Owen and Luna cured Elias, that man and his son also wanted to express


    their gratitude to Owen and Luna during the meal.


    Previously, Casey was not going to ept their invitation. However, Luna insisted that Casey should


    eat with them. ording to her, Owen had epted their invitation, but she didn''t havemon


    interest with them. If Casey wouldn''t eat with them, Luna would have no one to talk to during the meal.


    Casey had no choice but to agree. After telling Edith that he wasn''t going to have lunch at home, he left


    the vi alone.


    Edith didn''t have to work today, so Casey drove Edith''s car out.


    Before long, Casey arrived at the ce Luna told him. It was a rural restaurant, instead of a high-end


    one. It should be quite novel to eat in such a ce.


    After parking his car in the parking lot in front of the restaurant, Casey walked towards the restaurant.


    A waiter stopped him at the door and said, "I''m sorry. The whole restaurant is reserved today, so no


    one else could enter the restaurant."


    "I''m a guest being invited to have a meal here." Casey said.


    That waiter looked at him up and down, saying, "Stop lying. The restaurant is being reserved by rich


    people. You''re but a poor man who wears cheap clothes. How is it possible that you''re invited to have a


    meal here? You''re trying to have a free meal here, right? Get out now. I don''t want to waste my time on


    talking to you here."


    Casey frowned and spoke, "This is the way you treat a guest?"


    "Treat a guest? Since you''re not our guest, why should I treat you as a guest? Get out now. Don''t get in


    the way of my work." The waiter said coldly.


    "Go to ask the person who reserves the restaurant toe here. You can ask him whether I''m invited


    or not." Casey spoke.


    The waiter sneered and said, "I have been told that just two guests are invited toe here. Before,


    two guests had entered our restaurant. How dare you im that you''re also invited toe here? Who


    do you think you are? Why should I listen to you and ask the person who reserved our restaurant to


    At this moment, Elias was watching what was going on here in the yard with a sneer. He had


    deliberately designed this trap for Casey.


    Before, he told the waiter that only two guests were invited today and asked the waiter to drive away


    people dressed in not expensive clothes. The reason why he did this was that he wanted to embarrass


    Casey.


    Now, seeing that Casey was treated by the waiter in this way, Elias felt triumphant. Thinking that it was


    time to stop it, he went to the door.


    "What happened?" Elias pretended that he didn''t know what had happened and asked.


    "Sir, this guy insisted that he was invited by you and wanted to enter the restaurant. I asked him to go


    away, but he just wouldn''t leave. It''s really annoying." The waiter answered quickly.


    After giving Casey a nce, Elias put a smile and said, "Oh, it''s you. I''m so sorry. Come in please. I


    always socialize with rich people, not being ustomed to socializing with people like you. Therefore, I


    told him not to let poor mane in before. I''m really sorry that I had forgot that you were also invited."


    Hearing his taunt, Casey immediately knew that Elias had done it on purpose. At the same time, he


    realized that Elias had ulterior motives for inviting him to have lunch.


    "It doesn''t matter. I know that you''re stupid, so I forgive you." Casey spoke.


    Hearing it, Elias was so angry that he changed his expression instantly. Moreover, he had no idea how


    to refute what Casey said.


    Since Elias didn''t treat him politely, Casey naturally treated him in a relentless way.


    "Fuck! He dared to say that I''m stupid! Look. You''ll regret treating me in this wayter." Elias thought


    angrily.


    Casey followed Elias into the restaurant. With a lot of flowers and nts in the yard, the restaurant


    looked pretty nice. There was a table in the yard, at which Owen and Luna had already sat.


    "Casey, hurriedlye here. Why are you sote? It seemed that someone was quarrelling outside the


    restaurant just now. What happened?" Luna waved to Casey in a hurry.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Casey came over and sat down beside Luna, speaking with a smile, "Nothing special. The person who


    invites us to have lunch is too stupid to arrange everything well, causing the dy."


    Hearing this, Elias immediately clenched his hands into fists.


    "Wait and see. I''ll definitely make you regret for what you''ve said today!" Elias gritted his teeth and


    thought.


    Both he and Rupert sat at the table with smiles, trying to prevent their guests from bing


    suspicious.


    "It''s really my honor to have you three as guests here today. Owen and Luna have helped Elias a lot,


    and I''ll never forget it. Casey, it was Elias''s fault yesterday. I''m sorry. Today, I invite you three to have


    lunch here to thank Owen and Luna and apologize to Casey. I''ll empty it. Be my guest."


    After saying that, Rupert raised his ss and drank off the wine in it.


    Casey didn''t drink. Instead, he stared at Rupert for a while and then said, "I''m afraid that thanking


    Owen and Luna and apologizing to me aren''t the reason why you invite us toe here. What do you


    want to do? Just say it. Don''t waste my time."


    Elias finally lost control of himself, directly patting the table with great force and standing up. He pointed


    at Casey and cursed, "Fuck, we give you some respect, but you don''t cherish it. You''re a fucking loser


    that is known to all. Why dare you act like this here?"


    Even Owen and Luna didn''t expect that Casey would talk these words and looked at him with some


    surprise.


    "Casey, what do you mean?" Rupert stared at Casey for a while.


    Casey smiled and said, "From the moment I entered the restaurant, I noticed that a lot of people hid in


    the rooms of this restaurant. Moreover, there is some drug in the wine, right? What''s your purpose of


    asking us toe here?"


    Hearing what Casey said, Owen''s and Luna''s expression changed. Owen picked up the ss on the


    table, sniffed it and then said with a dark face, "There is really some drug in it. Rupert, what do you


    want to do?"


    Seeing that his trick was seen through at once, Rupert sighed helplessly. Previously, he nned to


    drug them by putting drug in the wine. When they became unconscious, he could do whatever he


    wanted to.


    However, to drug them was but a supplementary n. Even if he didn''t drug them sessfully, he


    could still put Casey, Owen and Luna under his control with the help of the men Hugo sent.


    "I didn''t expect you to be so alert. It appears that we have underestimated you." Rupert said with a


    smile.


    Then, he pped his hands, after which a group of people rushed out from the rooms around them and


    surrounded them.


    Seeing this, both Owen and Luna were astonished. It never urred to them that Rupert and Elias


    should set a trap for them.


    "Rupert, I have cured your son! You are not only not being grateful to me, but also set up a trap for us!


    Do you have any conscience?" Owen was so angry that his eyes were wide open.


    He didn''t know that Casey and Elias had been used to bullying others in this little ce and therefore


    didn''t care about conscience. In their opinion, people who were not as powerful as they were must


    listen to them.


    "Owen, rx and listen to me. The reason why I ask you toe here is not to harm you." Casey


    smiled, "Today, I ask you three toe here for two purposes. First, I want to tell you that my son likes


    your student. By coincidence, she can sleep with my son and see if your medicine works or not.


    Therefore, your student will sleep with my son tonight."


    "Impossible!" Luna shouted. She had never seen such a shameless person before.


    "Ho, ho, you should deem it an honor to be liked by my son. Do you believe that we won''t dare to do


    anything to you just because your teacher is a famous doctor? He is but a doctor. We think little of him.


    Therefore, whether you''re willing or not, you have to sleep with my son!" Rupert said in a cold voice.


    "Second, I have to teach Casey a lesson. You''repletely a loser. How dared you ask my son to


    kneel down to apologize to you? If I didn''t need this old man to cure my son yesterday, how would I let


    my son kneel down before you?" Rupert turned his head and looked at Casey.


    "I''ve told you my purpose. Previously, I nned to drug you three, so that I could do whatever I want


    easily. You saw through my n. But it doesn''t matter. Look at people around you. If you are not going


    to listen to me, they won''t let you off."


    Owen and Luna felt somewhat uneasy. After all, with so many people around them, it was impossible


    for them to defeat them all. Therefore, they unconsciously looked at Casey.


    Casey put on a calm expression and his eyes were calm. It seemed as if he thought little of these


    people.


    Elias looked at Casey with a sneer and said, "Fuck, now, do you know how powerful I am? Dare you


    still have pretensions now? Look at the electric stick in their hands. Come close to me now. Kneel down


    and kowtow to me. Then, call me your lord. If I were in a good mood, I might let you off. If you''re


    unwilling to do that, you''ll be electrocuted."


    Two person immediately walked towards Casey with electric sticks in their hands. Casey could hear the


    crackling of those electric sticks. It seemed that those electric sticks were powerful.


    Casey stood up from his chair, turned and looked at Elias.


    Thinking that Casey was going to kneel down before him, Elias immediately came close Casey and


    spoke with a triumphant expression, "I knew that you''ll be scared. With so many people, we can deal


    with you easily. Hurriedly kneel down and kowtow. Remember to hit the ground harder with your head."


    Casey smiled at him, after which he raised his hand and pped him in the face.


    After that, Elias fell directly on the table, knocking it down.


    "Who gives you the courage to run riot here? You want me to kneel down and kowtow to you. Aren''t


    you afraid that you''ll be punished by God?"

 Chapter 322 You Are So Arrogant

    Chapter 322 You Are So Arrogant


    People present were shocked. None of them expected that Casey would directly hit Elias with great


    force, making him fall to the ground.


    Lying on the ground, Elias covered his burning face, red at Casey with an angry expression and


    cursed, "Fuck, you dared to hit me! Do you want to go to hell?"


    Rupert also stared at Casey in amazement. It never urred to him that Casey would dare to hit his


    son when he was surrounded by so many people. He came close to Elias in a hurry, helped him up and


    asked with concern, "Elias, are you ok?"


    Elias glowered angrily at Casey, pointed to him and shouted, "Dad, ask them to catch this fucking guy


    for me. Today, I must kill him!"


    Owen and Luna were nervous. They didn''t know how well Casey fought. Surrounded by so many


    people, they were still scared.


    Luna pulled Casey''s arm and said, "Casey, let''s run away as fast as we can. There are too many of


    them. It''s impossible for us three to defeat them."


    Casey just stood there. After turning and giving Luna and Owen a nce, he said, "Don''t worry. Just


    follow me. They don''t have the ability to defeat me."


    "Don''t let them run away! It''s toote for you to flee!" Elias shouted.


    People present immediately surrounded Casey, Owen and Luna, leaving no chance for them to


    escape.


    Luna and Owen were anxious. Although Casey said that they didn''t need to be afraid, they didn''t


    believe that Casey could deal with so many people on his own.


    "First, pinned this reckless guy to the ground and break his legs. Yesterday, you made my son kneel


    down before him; today, you pped my son in the face. It seems that you have never thought of the


    consequence!" Rupert also shouted with an angry expression.


    Instantly, two people rushed to Casey with electric sticks and stabbed him with the sticks.


    Casey leaned slightly away from the two electric sticks. Then he grabbed the wrists of these two men


    with his hands. Then, with a great force, he made these two men stab themselves with the electric


    sticks.


    The moment the electric sticks touched their bodies, they shivered and uttered a strange sound. A few


    secondster, they fell straight to the ground and twitched.


    Seeing this, everyone was shocked. It was beyond their expectation that Casey would be so good at


    fighting that he could defeat two people so easily.


    "Why do you still stand there? Fight him together. I don''t believe that he can defeat all of you by


    himself!" Elias shouted.


    The rest of those men rushed to Casey and hit Casey with the electric sticks in their hands.


    Casey moved so quickly that none of those men could hit him. Moreover, one of those men would fall


    down every time he moved. Soon, all of those men were lying on the ground.


    Owen and Luna all gazed open-mouthed at Casey. It was the first time for them to know that Casey


    was so good at fighting. Previously, they only knew that Casey was good at ying go.


    Elias''s and Rupert''s eyes were also wide open. Having asking the Gray family to send so many people


    here, they had thought that they could deal with the loser--Casey easily. It never urred to them that


    Casey--a loser would be able to knock down so many people in such a short time.


    It waspletely beyond their expectation. Now, all their men had been knocked by Casey, leaving


    them two. Casey was so good at fighting, so it was impossible for them to defeat them.


    "Why...Why is this guy so good at fighting? Dad, what should we do next?" Elias looked at Rupert with


    a nervous expression.


    Rupert swallowed saliva. He didn''t expect it, so he didn''t know what to do next, too.


    After defeating those men, Casey picked up an electric stick from the ground and walked towards


    Rupert and Elias.


    They couldn''t help moving back with frightened expression.


    "What...What do you want to do? I warn you. We''re more powerful than you think. If you dare to hit us,


    you''ll definitely regret it." Elias shouted to Casey.


    Casey put on a teasing smile, grabbed Elias''s clothes and said with a smile, "Then tell me how


    powerful you are."


    "We''re the rtives of the head of the Gray family--the most powerful family here. Those men are sent


    by the head of the Gray family. If you dare to harm us, the head of the Gray family won''t let you off!"


    Rupert spoke.


    Casey was stunned and then narrowed his eyes. He didn''t expect that these two guys were the


    rtives of Hugo.


    However, Rupert and Elias didn''t know that even the head of the Gray family dared not provoke Casey.


    "Casey, are you afraid? It''s impossible for you, a loser, to deal with the Gray family. Hurriedly throw


    away the electric stick, otherwise I''ll ask the head of the Gray family toe here immediately." Seeing


    Casey''s reaction, Rupert thought that he was afraid.


    Casey directly stabbed Elias with the electric stick. Elias quivered by electric shock immediately.


    "Now, call Hugo and ask him toe here." Casey looked at Rupert.


    Rupert stared at Casey in disbelief. Beyond his expectation, Casey wasn''t afraid of the head of the


    Gray family and he should even ask him to ask the head of the Gray family toe here now.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    "Stop...Stop pretending. If the head of the Gray family really came, you''ll be toast!" As Rupert spoke,


    he quickly took out his mobile phone and made a phone call to Hugo.


    "Hugo, help! Someone beat me! You muste here with more men and retaliate against that guy for


    me!" After telling Hugo the address and hanging up the phone, Rupert red at Casey with fierce eyes


    again.


    ¡°Soon, the head of the Gray family will be here. At that time, you''ll be dead!"


    Casey didn''t take it seriously at all and stabbed Elias with the electric stick again.


    Seeing that Elias was in great pain after being stabbed with the electric stick, Rupert was gooseflesh all


    over and thought that he had better not provoke Casey before Hugo came.


    After Casey threw the electric stick on Rupert''s body, he turned, took a chair and sat down. Getting an


    electric shock, Rupert sat down on the ground and cried out in pain.


    "Sit down and have some rest. I''m not going to deal with these two guys before members of the Gray


    familye." Casey looked at Owen and Luna.


    They both came close to Casey with worried expression. Then, Owen said, "Casey, since you''ve


    knocked down all of them, let''s leave here as soon as possible. The Gray family is powerful. If we wait


    here till they came, we''ll be in great danger."


    Casey smiled, looked at Owen and said, "It will only be them who will be in great danger. Sit down and


    wait for a while. I''m here, so you''ll be safe."


    Owen suddenly remembered that the present underground emperor of J City was Casey''s friend. So,


    since Casey said so, they would be safe.


    After all, since Owen got to known him, Casey had never done anything unrealistic. Besides, Casey


    wasn''t an ordinary guy as he thought. Just now, he was so anxious that he forgot it.


    It took Rupert great effort to put the electric stick on his body away. Seeing that they didn''t leave, he


    despised them and thought that the head of the Gray family would definitely teach them a lesson for


    him after he came.


    Soon, they heard footstepsing from the door of the rural restaurant. Knowing that the people of the


    Gray family came, Rupert''s and Elias''s eyes brightened.


    As expected, Hugo rushed in the restaurant with a group of people in a short time. Now, Hugo''s face


    was dark. He had sent many people to help Rupert, but the people he sent were all defeated. He


    couldn''t figure out who Rupert and Elias had got into trouble with.


    Seeing Hugo, Rupert rushed towards him while saying, "Hugo, help me! The people you sent were


    defeated by that guy. It''s strange. ording to our investigation, everyone in J City knows that he is a


    loser. But he''s really good at fighting."


    Hearing what Rupert said, Hugo''s heart did a flip and had a feeling of unease.


    He hurriedly looked into the yard. When he saw Casey, he became nervous. The worst thing


    happened.


    Casey gave Hugo a nce, sneered and spoke, "Hugo, you''re so arrogant that you should send


    people to help these two people to deal with me. Why? Could it be that you want to be like Y Real


    Estate?"


    There was instantly sweat on Hugo''s forehead. He came close to Casey in a hurry, bent down and


    said, "Mr. Davies, it''s a mistake. I didn''t send someone to deal with you. Ie here with my men to


    help you after I got the news that you were in trouble."


    If he provoked Casey soon after Y Real Estate was bankrupted because of Casey, he would definitely


    suffer great loss. Therefore, no matter what happened, he wouldn''t admit that the people who were


    lying on the ground were sent by him.


    Hearing what he said, Casey couldn''t help smiling and thought that Hugo thought quickly. Although


    those men were obviously sent by Hugo, considering that Hugo said so, Casey decided to ept what


    Hugo said.


    "Oh? Since youe here to help me, why do you still stand still? Rupert and Elias asked me to kneel


    down before them before." Casey said with a smile.


    Hearing what he said, Hugo immediately turned around, looked at his men and shouted, "Why do you


    still stand still? Catch these two reckless guys!"


    Those men dared not hesitate, immediately catching Rupert and Elias.


    Rupert and Elias were immediately stunned. Why did the head of the Gray familye to help Casey?


    "Hugo, what happened? Why you..."


    Before he finished his words, Hugo pped him in the face and scolded, "I don''t know the fucking you.


    Don''t pretend as if I''m familiar with you. Considering that you dared to offend Mr. Davies, I won''t help


    you even if you''re my father!"

 Chapter 323 Im Actually a Low-key Rich Second Generation

    Chapter 323 I''m Actually a Low-key Rich Second Generation


    Owen and Luna all watched it open-mouthed, not expecting that the head of the most powerful family in


    J City would deny that those two guys were his rtives because Of Casey.


    Casey smiled at them and said, "I''m right, right?"


    Luna immediately gave Casey a thumbs-up sign and said, "I admire you."


    After asking his men to catch Rupert and Elias, Hugo directly make them kneel down before Casey.


    "Mr. Davies, both of them have been caught. What do you want to do with them?" Hugo asked.


    Casey gave the men who came with Hugo a nce and said with a smile, "Your men also take this


    kind of electric stick with them. What a coincidence. The mening with these guys use the same


    electric sticks as your men''s."


    Hugo immediately put on an embarrassed expression. He understood that Casey had already known


    the rtionship between him and that two guys and that Casey just didn''t mention it.


    "Yes...Yes, what a coincidence. Maybe thispany produces good electric sticks, so we all buy


    electric sticks from thispany." Hugo spoke.


    "Well, then ask your men to hit them with electric sticks for ten minutes." Casey said.


    Both Rupert and Elias gasped. They had been electrocuted by the electric sticks just now. They were


    nearly killed by it in such a short time. If being electrocuted for 10 minutes, they would be so badly


    injured that they were likely to lie in bed for half of the year even if they were not dead.


    "Hugo..." Rupert still wanted to beg for mercy.


    Hugo immediately red at him and asked him not to speak by giving him a signal in his eyes.


    Rupert immediately put on an aggrieved expression. Previously, he thought that his cousin was


    powerful and that he should be able to bully others after he came to J City. Unexpectedly, when he was


    bullied, Hugo not only didn''t help him, but also bullied him with others. He felt really very aggrieved.


    "They should be electrocuted for ten minutes with electric sticks by you two, just as Mr. Davies said."


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Hugo told two of his men.


    They immediately came close to Rupert and Elias with electric sticks.


    Rupert and Elias wore a desperate expression on their faces, but they dared not say anything.


    "By the way, stab him in the private parts with the electric sticks once. There''s something wrong with


    that part of his body. If you give him an electric shock, you might cure him." Casey pointed to Elias.


    Elias was so scared that his eyes were immediately wide open. He kept shaking his head and said,


    "No. Spare me. Please..."


    However, Casey ignored it with a teasing smile.


    The man who was going to stab Elias in the private parts with the electric stick couldn''t help smiling,


    too. It could be imagined how painful it would be to be given an electric shock in the private parts with


    an electric stick.


    About a few secondster, Rupert and Elias were electrocuted and screamed in pain.


    Casey stood up from his chair and talked to Hugo, "Hugo, please take care of this issue for me. We''re


    leaving."


    Hugo dared not say anything, nodded hurriedly and said, "Don''t worry, Mr. Davies. They''ll be


    electrocuted for ten minutes as you required."


    Casey nodded. He didn''t really care about whether they would be electrocuted for ten minutes or not.


    He just wanted to warned Rupert and Elias.


    Owen and Luna hurriedly followed Casey. They three came out of the rural restaurant together.


    After they had been far away from the restaurant, Hugo sneaked out and had a look. After that, he


    came back and told his men, "Well, stop. Mr. Davies has been far away from here."


    It was only then that the two men stopped. Rupert and Elias had already been electrocuted for such a


    long time that their faces were contorted. If they were electrocuted for some more time, they might


    became fools.


    After a long time, Rupert and Elias finally gathered their wits. The first thing Rupert did was to look at


    the crotch of Elias, asking, "Elias, does your private parts still have any sense?"


    Elias immediately burst into tears and said, "Dad, I''m afraid that I won''t have a baby in the future."


    Rupert put on a sad expression, turned his head to look at Hugo, who was standing impatiently, and


    asked, "Hugo, that guy wanted to prevent us from having a baby. Why didn''t you stop him?"


    "Humph, stop him? If I stopped him, he would do more things. Even I dare not provoke him. Is there


    anything wrong with your mind? Why would you provoke him?" Hugo said coldly.


    Rupert was stunned and said, "Hugo, isn''t that guy a loser in J City? How can he be someone who


    even you dare not provoke? Did you mistake him for someone else?"


    Hugo stared at him and said, "You don''t understand. He fakes a loser to protect himself. To tell you the


    truth, no one in J City dares to offend him."


    Rupert''s eyes were wide open. He asked, "Who is he? Why do you say so?"


    Hugo looked around and then whispered to Rupert, "He is from the Davies family in B City."


    Hearing it, Rupert still felt puzzled. However, when he remembered that his name was Casey Davies,


    he was scared.


    "The Davies family...B City¡¯s Davies family..." Rupert was so frightened that there was instantly sweat


    on his back. They were just electrocuted and it was likely that Elias wouldn''t have baby in the future.


    After knowing who Casey was, Rupert knew that they were lucky enough.


    "Don''t tell anyone what had happened today, otherwise you might be in trouble. At that time, I won''t be


    able to help you." Hugo added.


    Rupert nodded in a hurry. Now, he no longerined Hugo in his heart. They were so stupid that


    they offended such a person.


    ¡­¡­


    After leaving the rural restaurant, Casey, Owen and Luna went to the parking lot together.


    "Casey, why is the head of the Gray family so respectful to you? Just now, I vented all my anger.


    Previously, I thought that we would be in trouble after the head of the Gray family came." Luna said


    while staring at Casey.


    Casey smiled at Luna and said, "If I say that I give the head of the Gray family a lot of money, will you


    believe it?"


    "No, who will believe that? If you ask him to do so by giving him money, how much money will it cost?


    You aren''t like a rich man." Luna said.


    "As a matter of fact, I''m a low-key rich second generation." Casey smiled.


    "Stop bragging. The rich second generation lives a totally different life from you. I have seen the rich


    second generation before, and they all wear brand name clothes and drive luxury cars." Luna''s


    twitched her lips.


    "Oh? Can''t t there be any rich second generation who likes to live a low-key life?" Casey asked with a


    smile.


    At this time, they came close to Casey''s Porsche 911. Seeing it, Luna immediately eximed and said,


    "Wow, I''ve heard of this kind of car. It''s Porsche that costs more than four million dors. Casey, didn''t


    you say you''re a rich second generation? You can''t im yourself to be a rich second generation


    unless you can afford to buy this kind of car."


    "Wow, it costs more than four million dors to buy this car. The rich people is really too rich." Owen


    sighed, "Casey, where is your car? It must be far from being as good as this one."


    "As a matter of fact, my car is simr to this one." Casey said with a smile.


    "Owen, look, he begin to brag again. He dare to say that his car is simr to this one. Shame on him."


    Luna stuck her tongue out.


    Casey took out the key to the Porsche and then pressed it to unlock the lock. Seeing that the lights lit


    twice, Luna was immediately stunned.


    Casey sat in the driver''s seat, lowered the window and talked to Owen and Luna, "Get on the car. I''ll


    send you home."


    Luna widened her big wet eyes and looked at this car in disbelief. It never urred to her that it was


    really Casey''s car.


    Damn it. Why did this guy be more attractive to girls?


    Luna murmured in her heart. Then, she sat in the car with Owen.


    On the way back, Luna kept asking whether it was Casey who bought the car. Being asked for too


    many times, Casey said no.


    "Look, I know that this car can''t be bought by you." Luna was happy as if she had found Casey''s


    weakness.


    "Other people bought it for me." Casey added.


    Luna was frustrated and red at Casey.


    After sending them back to the clinic, Casey didn''t stay there. He drove straight back to Hazelfield


    Estate.


    At night, at J City Airport.


    After a nended, Sasha got off the ne with several bodyguards in suits behind her. Looking


    different from other people, people around them were all attracted to looked at them.


    "This is the ce Casey--the loser stays? Only loser like him should stay here. Even the air here


    makes me feel sick." Sasha said.


    "Luckily, that loser is dead. Now, it''s my dear CHENGER who stays in JJ. Thinking of this, the air


    smells a lot better."


    "Sasha, shall I inform Mr. Tyler that you have arrived JJ now?" A man beside Sasha asked.


    Sasha shook her head and answered, "No. Ie here to give him a surprise and see how he gets


    along here in the name of Casey. Today, don''t tell him that I''ve arrived. Find a ce for me to have a


    rest now."


    "Yes!" That man nodded immediately.


    They left the airport in an impressive way, making many people look at them.

 Chapter 324 Your Men Are in Trouble

    Chapter 324 Your Men Are in Trouble


    The next morning, Jennifer went to the food market to buy some food while Casey cleaned up at home.


    When Amara came out of her room, she saw that Casey was sweeping the floor. Then, she


    immediately murmured, "Just like a servant. It''s really shameful for someone from the Davies family to


    live such a life."


    Casey had long been ustomed to it. Therefore, he neglected Amara and went on to sweep the floor.


    In his opinion. He could have a better character by doing housework. These years, he had been doing


    housework every day. Now, he became a calm and steady man. Besides, when he saw the house


    be cleaner and the cleaner, he would be in a better mood.


    Therefore, although they hired Jennifer, Casey would still do housework when he was free. It had been


    his habit to keep the house clean and tidy.


    When Casey lived such a life, Edith liked him more. If Casey really became the heir of the Davies


    family and was attended to in every respect by someone every day, she might find it hard to ept.


    The phone rang when Casey just finished sweeping the floor.


    "Casey...Casey, can youe to the market? I''m in trouble." Jennifer said in panicked voice.


    "What happened?" Casey frowned.


    "At that time, I..." Before Jennifer finished her words, Casey heard the sound of smashing the phone


    and a man cursing, "Fuck, get out. No matter who you call, it''s useless."


    Casey knew that there was something wrong, he quickly hung up the phone, took a coat and then


    hurried to the food market.


    The food market was not far away from Hazelfield Estate, but it still took 20 minutes to walk there. After


    leaving the house, Casey went to the food market by bike.


    This food market could be said to be thergest food market around Hazelfield Estate. Inside, there


    were all kinds of food, from vegetables to seafood. Before long, Casey was told by Conor that he was


    now in charge of the management of this food market. Conor would send someone to maintain the


    order of this food market and the stall owners would pay him management fees on time every month.


    Conor could earn quite a lot of money every month because it was a rtivelyrge market.


    After arriving at the food market, Casey put the bike on the side of the road. Then, he hurried inside.


    The moment he entered the market, he saw many people around a vegetable stall to look on.


    He hurriedly went towards them. After he managed to find a way in, he saw Jennifer sitting on the floor


    with messy hair. Her mobile phone was on also on the floor and had been broken. An angry man, who


    looked malicious, sat opposite her.


    "I''ve fucking told you that I didn''t steal your bag. Your missing your bag has nothing to do with me. Get


    out! Don''t influence my doing business. I''ve been kind enough by not asking you topensate me for


    the loss I suffer when I can''t do business." The stall owner said in a fierce way.


    "Just now, I put my bag here before I went to choose vegetables. Only you and I were here at that time.


    A moment after I walked away, the bad was gone. If you hadn''t stolen it, who would have stolen it?"


    Jennifer said with an aggrieved expression.


    "You make it up to nder me. Bitch, be sensible. The person who maintains the order here is my


    rtive. If I be angry, I''ll ask someone to drive you out of the market!" The owner of the stall


    shouted.


    "Since you think that I''m ndering you, why don''t you go to watch the surveince video? There is a


    camera. It must have recorded everything. Why did you push me when I proposed to watch the


    surveince video and smashed my phone? How are you going to exin it?" Jennifer retorted.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    The stall owner immediately felt that he was in the wrong. However, he was still rude and said coldly, "I


    didn''t steal your bag. It''s s useless to watch the surveince video. As for your mobile phone, you fell


    down and smashed it yourself. It had nothing to do with me. Don''t nder me."


    Many people were looking at Jennifer sympathetically, but no one helped her. People here all knew that


    the stall owner was the rtive of the person who maintains the order of this food market. At ordinary


    times, no one dared to quarrel with him. When this stall owner made trouble for them, they could only


    endure it.


    "You had better ept it as a bad luck. In this food market, it''s useless for you to reason with him. If


    you''re unlucky, you might be beaten." Someone around kindly reminded Jennifer.


    Jennifer gritted her teeth and was unwilling to give up. There were more than 2000 dors in her bag.


    That was the money Casey gave her to buy food during this month. If it was missing just like this, she


    would feel sorry for it even if Casey didn''t scold her.


    Casey found a way out of the crowd, came close to Jennifer and helped her up.


    "Jennifer, are you ok?" Casey asked.


    Seeing that Casey was here, there was hope in Jennifer''s eyes. She said, "Casey, I lost my bag. I


    suspect that it''s this person who steals it. Now, I just want to watch the surveince video. If I''m wrong,


    I''m m willing to apologize to him. I don''t want to lose my bag like this."


    Casey nodded to Jennifer and said, "Don''t worry. I''ll handle this issue for you and find out who steal


    your bag."


    Then he turned to look at the stall owner and said coldly, "Whether the bag is stolen by you or not, I


    can''t let you get away with pushing her down for no reason and smashing her cell phone."


    The stall owner looked at him up and down. Seeing that the clothes Casey wore was cheaper than his,


    he immediately put on a disdainful smile and said, "Why, she really found someone to help her. I did


    push her. So what? She is an eyesore here. I''ve been kind enough by not hitting her directly. What do


    you want to do? Take a revenge on me for her?"


    "Apologize to her." Casey said in a cold voice.


    The stall owner sneered and said, "You want me to apologize to this bitch? Are you fucking


    daydreaming? Let me tell you. My uncle is in charge of maintaining order here. If you don''t t want to be


    beaten up, get out of here with this bitch right now. Don''t influence my business."


    Seeing that he was so rude and unreasonable, Casey decided not to talk nonsense with him. He


    grabbed his arm with force, asking, "Are you going to apologize to her?"


    The stall owner was in so much pain that his body contorted. He found that he couldn''t get rid of this


    young man, although he was a strong man who loaded and unloaded goods every day.


    Now, it seemed that Casey didn''t use too much force to grab his arm, but he couldn''t fight back at all.


    Besides, he was in much pain. The stall owner was shocked.


    "You...You fucking let go of me. Don''t you want to live now?" The stall owner gritted his teeth and


    shouted.


    Casey continued to use force and said, "If you don''t apologize to her, your arm will be ruined."


    The stall owner winced as Casey grabbed his arm. He knew that his arm would be broken if Casey


    went on grabbing it like this.


    "I...I''m sorry. I''m sorry. I''m sorry. Is that ok?" The stall owner said in a hurry.


    Hearing this, Casey finally let go of him.


    The stall owner moved back quickly, red at Casey angrily and shouted, "You fucking wait and see. I''ll


    go to ask my uncle toe here. I must teach you a lesson today, otherwise you''ll take yourself


    seriously!"


    After saying that, he ran toward somewhere.


    "Get out of my fucking way! Don''t get in my way!"


    Seeing that the still owner go to ask someone toe here, Jennifer became anxious. She turned her


    head, looked at Casey and said, "Casey, what about leaving? This is his turf. If we quarrel or fight with


    them, I''m m afraid that we''ll be at a disadvantage. There is only more than 2000 dors you gave me to


    buy food in my bag. You can just deduct it from my sry."


    "Jennifer, don''t worry. We''re right. If he really steals the bag, we should take it back. There is no need


    to be afraid of him." Casey said.


    Someone around immediately persuaded Casey, "Young man, you had better leave now. That stall


    owner always bullies others in this food market. His uncle is in charge of maintaining the order here.


    We call himRaphael. I heard that he works for someone called Conor. You might get into trouble if you


    quarrel or fight with these people."


    "Yes. Besides, Raphael isn''t ordinary people. We''re all afraid of him. No one dares to make trouble for


    him. Besides, he is partial to that stall owner. You''re definitely at a disadvantage."


    Casey looked at the people around him and said, "Thank you for kindly reminding me, but I must figure


    what happened, no matter who he is."


    Hearing it, people present all helplessly shook their heads and felt that Casey was silly.


    "He is really an impulsive young man! We kindly remind him, but he refuses to listen to us. He deserves


    to be beatenter." An older woman said with an unhappy expression.


    Casey took out his mobile phone and made a call to Conor.


    "Now,e to the JIN Market. Your men are in trouble." Casey said.


    "Hmm? My men are in trouble? What happened?" Conor asked.


    "There is a conflict between I and them. If youete, I might beat them all." Casey said impatiently


    and then hung up the phone.


    Soon, a group of intimidating people came from somewhere not far away. They were led by a


    bareheaded middle-aged man. The stall owner walked beside him, looking triumphant.


    Seeing this, people present made way for them quickly, as if they were afraid of getting into trouble.


    Raphael came close to Casey and Jennifer with that stall owner. Raphael looked fierce. People would


    feel that he was a bad guy at first sight. Seeing him, Jennifer was scared. She turned her head and


    looked at Casey.


    Seeing that Casey was calm, Jennifer said nothing. However, she remembered that Casey wasn''t an


    ordinary person. Since he said that it was alright, then they should not be able to harm Casey.


    "Hey, is it you who make trouble for my nephew?" Raphael looked at Casey up and down.


    Casey gave him a nce and said coldly, "I''m afraid it''s your nephew who make trouble for me."


    That stall owner began to shout, "Uncle, can you see? This guy dares to treat you like this. You must


    teach him a lesson for me. Moreover, they influence my business here, so they mustpensate me


    for my loss. We can''t let them go unless they pay me ten thousand dors!"

 Chapter 325 He Was a Person who would Incur Disasters

    Chapter 325 He Was a Person who would Incur Disasters


    "You...You go too far! You stole my bag. Now, you even want us to give you money. You''re


    unreasonable!" Jennifer stared at that stall owner with an angry expression.


    She had been anxious when she lost her bag. Now, that stall owner ckmailed her. However gentle


    she was, she couldn''t helpining.


    That stall owner gave Jennifer a contemptuous nce and said, "Let me tell you. In this market,


    whatever my uncle says is right. We all have you listen to him. Could it be that you dare to disobey


    him?"


    There was a hint of pride on Raphael''s face. Obviously, he was happy when that stall owner ttered


    him like that.


    Casey gave Raphael a nce and asked, "You work for Conor?"


    "Ho, ho, knowing who I work for, why not apologize to my nephew andpensate him for his loss?


    Hurry up." Raphael talked to Casey.


    "Your nephew stole Jennifer''s bag. For the sake of Conor, I can forgive you as long as you ask him to


    give back the bag to us now." Casey also spoke in a determined voice.


    However, when he just finished these words, Raphael and his men allughed, as if Casey were telling


    a joke.


    "It''s really ridiculous. He just said that he could forgive us for the sake of Conor. Who does he think he


    is? He talked as if he were familiar with Conor." That stall owner said with a sneer.


    "Hey, is there anything wrong with your mind? I am the person who work for Conor. Do you think


    people like Conor will help a loser like you?" Raphael also stared at Casey with a sneer.


    "I''ve just informed Conor. He will be here soon. Then you''ll know whether he will help me or not."


    Casey said calmly.


    Raphael sneered immediately and said, "Don''t pretend as if you were important person here. I''ve seen


    many people who used this trick. Not everyone could meet Conor. It''s difficult for even me to meet him,


    not to mention you."


    "Uncle, don''t talk nonsense with him. If we talk a little longer, he should give me 20000 dors.


    Otherwise we couldn''t let him go. Ask him to give me the money now. If he refuses to give me money,


    beat him!" That stall owner spoke.


    "Did you hear that? Are you going topensate him? If not, we''ll beat you up." Raphael said coldly.


    Casey smiled, looked at that stall owner and said, "Well, I''ll give you 20000 dors. However, I don''t


    take the 20000 dors with me. There is a bank card in the bag you stole just now. If you give the bag


    back to me, I''ll go to draw money and give it to you."


    "Really?" That stall owner unconsciously nced at somewhere of his stall.


    Jennifer didn''t know why Casey said so. There wasn''t a bank card in her bag. Besides, she didn''t


    expect that Casey would agree topensate that stall owner so easily.


    "Of course. That''s to say, you stole the bag, right?" Casey put on a teasing smile.


    "You...You fucking stop talking nonsense. I didn''t steal that bag. You can tell me the password of that


    bank card. I''ll search for that bag for you. When I find it, I''ll draw 20000 dors and return the rest to


    you." That stall owner said.


    Casey sneered. Hearing him say so, he was sure that that stall owner had stolen the bag. Casey just


    said so see if he had stolen the bag. How was it possible that he would really agree to give him the


    money?


    "You don''t have to. I already know where the bag is." Casey went to the ce where that stall owner


    had just nced at without saying anything else. He picked up a piece of clothes and saw Jennifer''s


    bag.


    It was only then that Jennifer understood why Casey said so. She immediately admired Casey for his


    wit and said hurriedly, "This is my bag. How can you exin it?"


    That stall owner didn''t expect that Casey had said those words to make him expose the position of the


    bag. After cursing in his heart, he immediately rushed over to get that bag back.


    "Fuck, that is my bag. Put it down!"


    Casey directly kicked that stall owner and said coldly, "It''s yours? Can you tell me what is in this bag?"


    After being kicked by Casey, that stall owner fell to the ground. He turned his head, looked at Raphael


    and said, "Uncle, he hit me. Aren''t you going to do something?"


    When Raphael was about to ask his men to hit Casey, he saw Conoring in with a group of people


    at the gate of the market. His expression changed, not expecting that Conor really came here. He


    couldn''t help giving Casey a nce.


    Could it really be that he asked Conor toe here?


    Seeing Conor, Raphael dared not ask his men to start a fight. If it was really Casey who asked Conor to


    Soon, Conor came close to them with a group of people. His men drove people away. Seeing the stall


    owner who was sitting on the ground, Conor immediately said in a cold voice, "Is it you who made


    trouble for Casey?"


    That stall owner had never seen Conor, so he had no idea what Conor looked like. Therefore, he


    directly cursed, "Who the hell are you? Did that idiot ask you to help him? Let me tell you, my uncle


    works for Conor. If you''re sensible, get out of here now."


    Raphael had nned to greet Conor and exin what had happened here. It never urred to him


    that the stall owner cursed Conor before he spoke.


    He was scared that his face became pale at once. Then he came close to the stall owner, pped him


    directly in the face and scolded him, "Who did you fucking ask to get out of here? This is Conor. Don''t


    you want to live?"


    People around were also scared by what Raphael said. No one expected that Conor woulde here.


    That stall owner''s heart also did a flip and then his hair stood on end. Looking at Conor with a


    frightened expression, he directly got up and knelt down in front of Conor.


    "Conor, I''m as blind as a bat. It never urred to me that it was you. I was just talking nonsense.


    Please forgive me. It was I that was being stupid. I''ll p myself in the face several times now."


    As he spoke, he pped himself in the face.


    Conor ignored him. He looked at Casey and asked with embarrassment, "What...What happened?"


    Casey rolled his eyes and said, "After you bring your wife back, you don''t do your job. You''re in charge


    of the management of this food market, but there is someone like him working here. That''s not your


    way of doing things."


    Conor scratched his head with embarrassment and said, "I just bring her back for a few days. Why,


    couldn''t I spend a few days with my wife?"


    Seeing that they talked to each other like close friends, Raphael began to feel anxious. That guy was


    definitely not an ordinary people. It seemed that he would be in trouble today.


    Casey told Conor what had just happened. After that, Conor turned his head, looking at Raphael and


    questioned, "I''ve told you that you have to ask your rtives to obey rules if you want them to make a


    living here. Did you ignore that?"


    "Conor, it''s my fault. I didn''t know that he is so shameless that he would steal things. Just now, I


    realized that there was was something wrong. Therefore, after he found out the bag, I didn''t help my


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    nephew. Conor, I remember all the rules you told me well." Raphael hurriedly spoke.


    That stall owner was half desperate. He didn''t expect his uncle would put all the liability on him so


    quickly. It seemed that he would be in great trouble today.


    "Well, stop talking nonsense. Beat him up. Don''t let him sell goods in this stall and forbid him from


    "Yes. Yes." Seeing that Conor didn''t me him, Raphael answered in a hurry.


    "Casey, are you satisfied with it?" Conor looked at Casey with a smile.


    After giving Conor a teasing nce, Casey turned his head, looked at Raphael, and then pointed to


    Jennifer saying, "Can you remember her appearance?"


    "Yes. Yes!" Raphael answered hurriedly.


    "Call her Jennifer."


    "Jennifer!" Raphael called her without thinking about it.


    "Good. From today on, she is your leader. In the future, you must listen to her over the management of


    this market. She is your leader. If anyone dares to offend her, you know the consequence, right?"


    Casey went on.


    Raphael was stunned for a moment, but he dared not retort. So he said, "Yes, I understand."


    He turned his head, looked at his men behind him and shouted, "Quickly, greet Jennifer!"


    None of them dared to dy and they shouted in unison, "Hello, Jennifer!"


    Hearing it, Jennifer put on an embarrassed expression and said, "Casey, stop kidding me. I can''t lead


    them."


    "Jennifer, you know food market well and is a person of integrity. You''re the right person to be in charge


    of it. Don''t be too polite to them. If there is any problem in the market, just tell them. They''ll do as you


    say." Casey said with a smile.


    At the same time, at the central vi of Hazelfield Estate.


    Amara was bringing Casey''s belongings from his room to somewhere out of the vi.


    After running for a while in the fitness room upstairs, Edith went downstairs and saw Amara bringing


    Casey''s belongings in her hands. She asked with a puzzled expression, "Mom, what are you doing?"


    "Edith, let me tell you something. Before, I asked someone to tell Casey''s fortune on my mobile phone.


    I was told that Casey was a person who would incur disasters. If he lives with a family, they family


    would always suffer from bad luck. The best solution is to drive him out of our home. Don''t just stand


    still here. Come to help me and throw his belonging outside. We can''t let such a person stay in our


    home." Amara said.


    Nics came out of Casey''s room with his quilt in his hands, looked at Edith helplessly, and said, "I


    had persuaded her, but it didn''t work. She said that I would also incur disaster. If I don''t help her do it,


    she will also drive me out."


    Edith was speechless and looked at Amara. It never urred to her that Amara would believe


    something like that. Her mom was idle every day and just make trouble for her.


    "If you dare to throw Casey''s belongings, I''ll go with him. Besides, I''ll take my dad with me. You can


    stay in this vi alone in the future!" Edith spoke.


    "Edith, I do it for your sake. That Casey would incur disasters!" Amara said confidently.


    Just when Edith was about to refute it, the doorbell suddenly rang.


    It was Sasha and her bodyguards who arrived in J Cityst night.

 Chapter 326 Sasha Came to Hazelfield Estate

    Chapter 326 Sasha Came to Hazelfield Estate


    "Are you sure that that loser used to live here?" Sasha turned her head and looked at the bodyguard


    beside her with a hint of surprise on her face.


    That bodyguard nodded hurriedly and said, "Yes, Sasha. Casey did live here. If Mr. Tyler lives in the


    name of Casey in J City, he should also live here."


    "It''s unexpected that that loser would be so lucky that he could live in a vi. I thought that he had been


    living in a slum dog during these years in J City." Sasha twitched her lips and said.


    "I conducted an investigation. This vi belongs to a person named Amara. She is supposed to be


    Casey''s mother-inw. Therefore, Casey should be lucky enough to marry a richdy." The bodyguard


    said.


    "He is a loser. It''s impossible for him to have anything good unless he gets some luck." Sasha agreed.


    "I wondered if Tyler lived a happy life here. I heard that Casey had a bad reputation in J City and was


    bullied a lot. He''s a damn nuisance! If Tyler suffers any grievance here because of him, I won''t let him


    get away with it even if he has been dead." There was a hint of malice on Sasha''s face. In her opinion,


    if Tyler suffered any grievance here, it must be Casey''s fault.


    Before long, the door of the vi was opened. Amara came out of the vi and went to the gate. Seeing


    that group of people outside the gate, she felt a little puzzled.


    "Can I help you?" Amara asked. She had a feeling of familiarity when she saw the appearance of the


    woman standing outside the door. She wondered whether she had seen her before or someone she


    knew looked like her.


    "Is Casey at home? As him to see me." Sasha said. Considering that LTC lived in J City in the name of


    Casey, she said that she came to find Casey.


    Hearing this, Amara''s heart suddenly did a flip. These people had a frightening air of forcefulness. She


    could tell that they weren''t ordinary people. Generally speaking, something bad would happen if people


    like that came to find Casey.


    Amara med Casey for incurring disasters again in her heart. After that, she told Sasha, "I''ve driven


    Casey out of my home. He would incur disasters, and he doesn''t deserve to live in my home. If you


    want to find Casey, you can search him somewhere else. The trouble he is in has nothing to do with


    us."


    Hearing her words, Sasha''s expression changed. It never urred to her that Amara would drive


    Casey out of her home. She originally would lose her temper. However, after considering that Amara


    might have driven Casey away before Tyler came, she asked, "When did you drive him away?"


    "Just today. Look. Those things all belong to Casey. Later, I''ll sell all of them. Recently, this guy always


    incurs disasters to our family. He was not as good as before. Since he came back from B City, I disliked


    him more and more every day. If I could defeat him, I would beat him a long time ago. Therefore,


    Casey already had nothing to do with us. If you want to find him, go to somewhere else."


    Amara tried hard to prove that her family had had nothing to do with Casey in fear that Sasha would


    make trouble for her because of Casey.


    Hearing that Amara had driven Casey away and that he disliked Casey after he came back from B City,


    Sasha thought that Amara was saying that Tyler was a person who incurred disasters.


    After all, Casey had already died in B City and it was Tyler who came to live here.


    Sasha''s face became dark. She didn''t expect that such a mean woman who lived in this little ce


    dared toment her son like that. In her opinion, when her son came to live here, they should treat


    her son in the way they treated an emperor.


    "Open the door!" Sasha red at Amara. There was a hint of danger in her voice.


    Amara was scared a lot by what she said. Sasha seemed to be superior to her, and she became a little


    breathless.


    "Why should I open the door? I have told you that Casey has nothing to do with us now. If you want to


    find him, go to somewhere else." Amara said these words while ring at Sasha, feeling a little uneasy.


    She didn''t understand why Sasha talked to her like that after she had clearly disassociated herself from


    Casey.


    Sasha was so angry that she took several deep breaths. She loved Tyler so deeply and she wouldn''t


    allow anyone to bully him, not to mention letting him being bullied by people living in such a little ce


    like J City.


    She turned her head, looked at the bodyguard standing next to her and said, "Open the door. I''m going


    to teach this reckless bitch a lesson."


    Hearing that, Amara was angry and shouted immediately, "Who did you call a bitch? In my opinion,


    you''re a bitch. I''ve told you that Casey has been driven away by me. Why do youe in? Only the


    key can unlock this lock. It''s impossible for you toe in!"


    That bodyguard ignored Amara. Then he took something off his hand. It had a weird shape and looked


    like a key. After that bodyguard did something with it, the door was opened.


    Amara was startled. She didn''t expect that he could unlock the door so easily.


    Sasha went inside, pped Amara in the face with great force and then cursed, "You dared say that my


    son is a person who would incur disasters. How dare you! You''re but a bitch. Who do you think you


    are? How dare you scold people from the Davies family!"


    After saying that, Sasha pped Amara in the face with great strength several times.


    Amara was originally going to fight back, but she was dumbfounded after she heard what Sasha said.


    This woman said that she was Casey''s mother and that she was from the Davies family. Amara could


    think of nothing but the Davies family in B City.


    Now, she finally remembered what Margaret looked like, after which she understood why she had a


    feeling of familiarity when she saw Sasha. If she was Casey''s mother, then she was Margaret''s elder


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    sister. They looked somewhat like each other.


    It was really difficult to deal with people from the Davies family. Margaret was already a hard nut to


    crack. Amara didn''t expect that it was also difficult to deal with Margaret''s elder sister. After being


    pped in the face several times, Amara could only endure such grievances. However, she couldn''t


    understand the reason why this woman became so furious after hearing that Casey was driven away.


    After all, Casey had been abandoned by the Davies family while Tyler was the heir of the Davies family.


    Maybe she thought that I couldn''t bully Casey at random even if he had been abandoned by the Davies


    family, Amara thought. Then, she sighed in her heart. At the same time, she thought that the result of


    fortune-telling on the inte was really exact. Casey would incur disaster. Soon after Y Real Estate


    was bankrupted, people from the Davies family came. If Casey didn''t live in their home, they wouldn''t


    have encountered so many issues.


    "Catch her." Sasha said coldly, after which she went towards the vi.


    A bodyguard caught Amara and went into the vi with her.


    Edith was still angry with Amara. At this time, she found that there was something wrong. Not knowing


    who came to her home at this time, Edith went towards the door.


    When she just arrived at the door, her eyes met with Sasha''s. Edith didn''t know the reason, but she


    was scared when she saw Sasha, as if she were a devil to her.


    She couldn''t help moving back. Sasha entered the vi. Then, several bodyguards also came in with


    Amara. Instantly, there was an intense atmosphere in the vi.


    Seeing that his wife was caught, Nics hurried over and asked, "What are you doing? Why did you


    catch my wife? Let go of her!"


    A bodyguard stepped forward and hit Nics''s stomach with his knee. After that, Nics screamed in


    pain and immediately lost the strength to fight back.


    Edith stared at Sasha nervously and asked, "Who...Who are you? Why did you harm my parents?"


    "They are person of humble origins. I can hit them as long as I want to. Could it be that I need to find a


    reason for beating them?" Sasha said in disdain.


    Edith instantly frowned and said, "Let go of my mom, otherwise I''ll call the police."


    Sasha twitched her lips, looked at Edith up and down, and said, "You''re Edith, right? You look quite


    pretty. Unfortunately, you''re far from being good enough to marry my son. Moreover, you''re Casey''s


    wife. When my son lives here, have you taken good care of him?"


    "You...You''re Casey''s mother?" Edith looked at this woman in disbelief with her eyes wide open.


    Sasha directly pped Edith in the face and shouted, "Casey is not my son. Only Tyler is my son."


    Edith covered her face with her hands and thought a lot, after which she immediately understood why


    Sasha came to her home.


    Before, Casey told her that Tyler had been caught and was locked up by Conor. However, people in the


    Davies family didn''t know it.


    Now, considering that Sasha came to ask if his son lived a happy life, she must believe that Tyler lived


    in the name of Casey in J City. If Sasha knew that Tyler had been caught by Casey, they would be


    dead.


    Edith didn''t care about being pped in the face. Instead, she was thinking about how to conceal the


    fact that Tyler had been caught by Casey from Sasha. If she failed to do so, Sasha would definitely


    deal with Casey.


    Amara was puzzled. Just now, this woman beat her just because she said that she had driven Casey


    away; now, she beat Edith because Edith said that Casey was her son. What did she mean?


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about. This is my home. Go away. You''re not wee here." Edith


    said. She couldn''t expose the fact that she knew who Tyler was, otherwise Sasha might knew the truth.


    At this moment, Amara suddenly remembered that the name of the man who looked the same as


    Casey was Tyler, so she asked, "Are you talking about the person named Tyler who looked the same


    as Casey? He had left long ago. Youe to the wrong ce. Please don''t ask us about him."


    Sasha stared at her and questioned, "How did you know the name of my son? How is it possible that


    he had left long ago? Several days ago, he told me that he lived a happy life here!"


    Edith gasped and looked at Amara helplessly. Her heart palpitated. It seemed that they were doomed


    to be in trouble today.


    In the food market.


    After getting everything settled, Casey, Conor and Jennifer went outside after they bought food.


    Jennifer''s eyelids had been twitching. She felt that something would happen today. Therefore, she


    spoke to Casey, "Casey, what about going back quickly now? I have to cook."


    Casey nodded, turned his head and spoke to Conor, "We''re going. Just go to do what you should do."


    Conor looked at Jennifer with a smile and said, "Jennifer, why not go back alone? I want to talk about


    something with Casey. And he will have meals with me today."


    Casey looked at Conor in doubt and asked, "What do you want to talk about with me?"


    "Something about Tyler. Come to Starry Night Club with me. Previously, I nned toe to find you


    today. You happened to find me for what happened just now. So I don''t need to speciallye to find


    you." Conor said with a smile.


    Hearing that Conor was going to talk about something about Tyler with him, Casey nodded at Conor.


    Then, he spoke to Jennifer, "Jennifer, you go back first. I''m going to have a talk with Conor."

 Chapter 327 Family Token and Account Password

    Chapter 327 Family Token and ount Password


    In Hazelfield Estate, Jennifer walked towards the entrance of the central vi with a serious expression.


    On the way back, she always had a bad feeling. Her eyelids kept twitching.


    Her instincts were always urate. When her eyelids were twitching, something bad would happen.


    When she saw that the fence door was open, she was suddenly shocked. Normally, this door would not


    be opened. Only when did she go out, she would open it. This kind of situation wouldn¡¯t happen.


    She hurriedly walked into the vi and found that the door of the vi was also open. Some shouts


    wereing from inside. When she looked carefully, Edith, Amara and Nics were all tied up and


    hung up. Several men in suits and a woman with strong aura were standing in front of them.


    When Jennifer saw this scene, she panicked. She was about to leave here first to inform Casey.


    But as soon as she turned around, she ran into a tall man who was also wearing a suit. He was one of


    Sasha''s bodyguards.


    "Since you¡¯re back, don''t leave. Go in." The bodyguard pushed Jennifer directly into the vi. Jennifer


    quickly took out her mobile phone and wanted to call Casey, but then she remembered her phone was


    broken.


    ...


    In Starry Night Club.


    Casey followed Conor here. They went to the room where Tyler was shut.


    As soon as the door of the room opened, a damp and moldy smell mixed with a smell of urine came


    over. Casey couldn''t help covering his nose.


    Tyler lived in such an environment every day. Besides, he couldn''t see the sun. He also suffered from


    the torture arranged by Conor every day. During this time, he had realized what despair was.


    Casey was a little surprised when he saw that Tyler who was lying on the bed. He was just like a ghost.


    But Casey didn''t have any sympathy for Tyler. What Tyler had done deserved these punishments.


    When Tyler heard the door opening, he immediately sat up from the bed. Then he squinted his eyes


    and looked towards the door. Seeing it was Caseying, he knelt down directly.


    "Casey, please forgive me. I know I was wrong. I dare not do it anymore. The life here is really hard. I


    want to go out and see the sun. Please let me go out." Tyler begged.


    Conor turned to look at Casey, and said, "This guy has been begging me for a long time. I called you


    over because he said he could give you what you want. I thought you might be interested, so I let you


    "What conditions?" Casey asked.


    "Let him tell you." Conor turned to look at Tyler, and said coldly, "Hurry up and say what you can give


    us. We don''t want to endure this smelly air with you here."


    Tyler didn¡¯t hesitate. He hurriedly said, ¡°Casey, you should know that Family Token of Davies family


    means everything. Our mother got Family Token, so she can let the entire Davies family listen to her."


    Hearing the words "our mother", Casey frowned and said coldly, "Don''t say our mother. I''m not familiar


    with you guys."


    There was a trace of embarrassment on Tyler''s face, but he didn''t dare to say it again. He could only


    continue, "I know you have resentment towards Sasha. You think that you¡¯re the heir of Davies family. I


    have stayed here for a long time. I am no longer interested in the heir of Davies family. All I want to do


    now is to see the sun and have a good meal. I have no extravagant hopes for anything else."


    "So as long as you agree to let me go out, I can help you get Family Token. For you, this transaction


    will only be benefit for you. What do you think?"


    After hearing what Tyler said, Casey said with smile, "How do you help me get Family Token? I think


    you just want to take this opportunity to tell Sasha that you are shut here. I advise you better not to


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    have this kind of thoughts, because I can kill you before Sasha arrives."


    Tyler immediately showed a bit of bitterness on his face. He said, "Of course I know you can. I really


    repent now. I really don''t want to live in such an environment anymore. I didn''t lie to you. Sasha has


    Family Token. As long as you are willing to let me go, I can help you trick Sasha to J City. Then you can


    catch her. Not only can you get Family Token, but I won''t stop you even if you want to kill her."


    Hearing what Tyler said, Casey sneered. Probably, Sasha didn¡¯t expect that the son she loved so much


    was now thinking about how to trick her and how to kill her. How ungrateful he was!


    "There are many ways to trick Sasha into J City. It¡¯s not too difficult. Why do I have to ask you to help


    me? Just stay obediently here and spend the rest of your life here." Casey said.


    Tyler immediately sat up in a hurry and crawled two steps forward. He said, "Casey, please. As long as


    you are willing to help me, I can also tell you the password of Davies family''s ount. Only Sasha and


    I know the password. Only when you have the password of this ount can you get the property of


    Davies family. Otherwise, even if you have Family Token, you will not be able to own the wealth of the


    entire Davies family."


    Hearing this, Casey fell silent. This condition did make him a little moved. After all, it was already in his


    n to take back Davies family. Davies family was Terence''s painstaking efforts. It should not be


    upied by Sasha.


    However, just killing Sasha and bing the head of Davies family couldn¡¯tpletely take back


    Davies Family. After all, in addition to convincing everyone in Davies family, he had to get the property


    of Davies family. After that, he could manage Davies family.


    Otherwise, once Sasha died, even if he got Family Token, those of Davies family who had long wanted


    to be the head of Davies family would not obey his orders.


    Family Token was just a symbol of power. The reason why Sasha was able to be the head of Davies


    family was because she controlled the economic lifeline of the entire Davies family. Every sum of


    money in the family needed her consent. So others couldn¡¯t embezzle money at will.


    After all, even if these money meant a lot to ordinary people, it was nothing for the entire Davies family.


    Casey didn''t expect that Sasha would tell Tyler such an important thing. At the same time, he felt a little


    jealousy.


    Yes, Casey felt a slight jealousy.


    Sasha was also his mother. However, Sasha''s attitude towards him and Tyler were very different.


    Even if Tyler was Sasha''s first son, Sasha shouldn''t vent all her anger on Casey. After all, it was not


    Casey who forced her to marry into Davies family back then.


    Seeing Casey hesitate, Tyler knew that the condition had already made Casey shaken. No matter who


    it was, he would probably not be able to refuse the ount password of Davies family. After all, this


    meant a lot of money which could support ordinary people to spend several lives.


    It was a little exaggerated to say that Davies family was as rich as a country. But at least, Davies family


    could buy a small country.


    Besides, this was not the most important thing. Davies family owned arge number of industries all


    over the country and even overseas, involving almost all walks of life. As long as these industries


    existed, Davies family would not fall. These industries, connection and wealth were more valuable than


    the money in the ount.


    "Casey, if you think it¡¯s okay, just let me go. I will tell you the password. Then I will help you get Family


    Token. At that time, the entire Davies family is yours. No one dares to bully you anymore. I use this to


    exchange my freedom with you. It should be very cost-effective." Tyler said.


    Casey nced at him and asked, "How can I be sure that the password you give me is true?"


    "I swear. I have already reached this point. I really don''t want to endure this kind of life anymore. Now


    for me, freedom is more important than any wealth. I don¡¯t dare to lie to you." Tyler said sincerely.


    Casey thought for a while and said, "How about this? You tell me the password of the ount. I will


    verify it. If it is true, I can consider giving you freedom."


    Tyler immediately asked back, "No. If I tell you, but you don''t let me go, won''t I have a big loss?"


    A joking smile appeared on Casey''s face. He said, "Do you think you still have the qualifications to


    negotiate terms with me?"


    Tyler''s body shuddered immediately. Suddenly, he realized that it was an extremely stupid thing to tell


    Casey that he knew the password.


    ...


    Hazelfield Estate.


    In the vi, Jennifer was also hung up by the bodyguard with a rope. All four of them were hanging in


    the air. Even if they were struggling, it didn¡¯t work.


    Sasha stood in front of the four people, holding a whip in her hand, aggressively.


    At that time, after Amara said Tyler''s name, Sasha had already realized that something was wrong, so


    she let her bodyguard arrest them all.


    She originally wanted to call Tyler to ask about it, but she thought of that Amara said that Tyler had


    already left here for a long time. During this time, every time when she called Tyler, he always said that


    he was fine and lived very well in J City. It was weird.


    Although Amara might not know the whereabouts of Tyler, Amara shouldn¡¯t have known Tyler¡¯s name.


    Recalling every time when she called Tyler, she had a very strange feeling. Tyler talked very little every


    time. Besides, every time, he almost said the same words.


    This made Sasha suspect that the "Tyler" she had contacted during this period was probably not real


    Tyler.


    She was afraid that she would rm others, so she didn''t contact Tyler. She wanted to ask Edith first to


    see if she got some clues.


    She took out a whip and asked Amara a few questions. Edith gave Amara a wink to tell her not to say,


    but Amara was so scared. Sasha directly whipped Amara several times. It hurt. Amara couldn¡¯t stand it


    so that she said everything.


    However, Amara only knew that Tyler hade to her home to pretend to be Casey. As for others


    things, she didn¡¯t know. So she didn''t say any useful information. But Sasha had confirmed that Edith''s


    family had already known Tyler. But Tyler said on the phone that he pretended to be Casey very well,


    which showed that the Tyler who had been talking on the phone with her was not real Tyler.


    After that, she asked Nics and Jennifer again. What they knew wasn¡¯t much more than Amara knew,


    so Sasha turned to ask Edith.


    "Now it seems that only you know the most. If you are willing to tell me what you know, I will let you


    suffer less. Otherwise, I want to see how many whips you can bear!" Sasha threatened.


    Edith nced at Sasha with a stubborn face. She said coldly, "I don''t know anything. You can''t get


    anything from me!"

 Chapter 328 Let Her Die

    Chapter 328 Let Her Die


    "It¡¯s not good for you to be so stubborn. Tell me where is my son now!" Sasha said.


    "How could I know where your son is? Go and ask your son." Edith shouted back.


    Sasha directly whipped Edith. Suddenly, Edith''s clothes were torn apart. Edith¡¯s fair skin was broken.


    Edith gritted her teeth. But there were cold sweat on her forehead. She didn''t expect it would be so


    hurt.


    "Tell me!" A vicious look appeared in Sasha¡¯s eyes.


    "I don¡¯t know!" Edith said.


    Sasha whipped Edith again. Edith almost called out in pain.


    At this time, Sasha suddenly thought of that Amara said that Casey was driven out by her, and it was


    today. If Tyler had left long ago, wouldn''t it mean that the real Casey had been staying at home?


    But at the beginning, she had already handed Casey to Tianyuan Chamber of Commerce. The


    Chairman in Tianyuan Chamber of Commerce loved his daughter so much. It was impossible that he


    would keep Casey alive.


    Even if the Chairman in Tianyuan Chamber of Commerce did not kill Casey, he would never let Casey


    She turned to look at Amara and asked, "Tell me, when did Caseye back from B City?"


    Without even thinking about it, Amara answered Sasha.


    Sasha frowned. The time Amara said was two dayster than when Tyler came to B City.


    "Mom, what are you doing? Why did you tell her?" Edith red at Amara angrily.


    "Daughter, give up. Just tell her. Or else she will hit us. It¡¯s Casey¡¯s business. Why can''t we tell her?"


    Amara said.


    Edith was anxious. The woman in front of her was the head of Davies family. She came here to find


    Tyler, which meant she didn''t know that the real Casey had returned.


    At that time, Edith was worried that Amara would spill the beans. If Sasha knew that the real Casey had


    returned to J City but Casey didn''t know that Sasha was here, if Sasha would set a trap for Casey but


    Casey was definitely not prepared, Casey would also have to fall into Sasha''s hands.


    Although Casey would go home regardless of whether Sasha asked or not, Edith wanted to buy more


    time for Casey. Then there would be more hope.


    Sasha thoughtfully asked Amara, "Then during this period of time when Casey came back, did he show


    any abnormalities?"


    "No. He¡¯s still as useless as before. He didn''t dare to say anything in front of me. No matter what I


    asked him to do, he would do as I said. The only difference is that he¡¯s getting more and more


    troublesome. Since he was back, he''s caused countless trouble." Amara replied.


    Based on what Amara said and some details Sasha recalled, Sasha was basically certain that Casey


    was not dead yet and had already returned to J City. If Tyler pretended to be Casey, he couldn¡¯t bear


    Amara¡¯s scolding.


    Casey must have something to do with Tyler''s affairs.


    Indeed, as Edith thought, after confirming that Casey was still alive, Sasha¡¯s first reaction was that she


    had to take advantage of which Casey did not know that she hade back to set a trap for Casey.


    Sasha turned her head and nced at the four mobile phones on the table. Then she walked over to


    pick up Edith''s phone. She nned to send Casey a message, letting Caseye back now.


    But after turning on the phone, she found that there was a password. She turned to look at Edith and


    asked, "What is the password for your phone?"


    Edith had already guessed what Sasha wanted to do. She keptining about Amara. However,


    she couldn''t tell Sasha the password.


    "Even if you kill me today, I won''t tell you." Edith gritted her teeth.


    Seeing this, Amara hurriedly said, "If you want to call Casey, you can use my mobile phone. My mobile


    phone does not have a password. Casey will definitely listen to me. If I ask him toe back, he will


    definitelye back."


    Edith immediately turned to look at Amara, and said angrily, "Mom! What are you doing? Don''t you


    know that she is trying to trick Casey back? If something goes wrong with Casey, you think we can run


    away?"


    "Stupid daughter, don''t think about Casey anymore. They are from Davies family in B City. Even if you


    resist now, the result will be the same. Casey is just an abandoned son of Davies family. In the face of


    Davies family, he can''t do anything at all. It''s better to let them arrest Casey. Just let them solve their


    family''s affairs by themselves." Amara said.


    Edith was so annoyed by Amara. Amara was afraid that she would be involved by Casey, so she was


    anxious to get rid of Casey.


    Sasha smiled, then she put Edith''s mobile phone down. She turned around to take Amara''s mobile


    phone. After finding out Casey¡¯s phone number, she turned her head and asked Amara, "What tone do


    you usually use to send text messages to Casey?"


    "You can say little bastard,e back quickly. If you don¡¯te back quickly, just nevere back


    anymore. That¡¯s like that." Amara said.


    Sasha showed a mocking smile on her face. She said, "I didn''t expect Casey would be such a wimp


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    here. It seems that he really deserves to be called wimp. Davies family has no such a wimp like him."


    Sasha sent a text message to Casey in Amara''s tone.


    "You are too right. Casey is indeed very useless. That''s why I wanted to kick him out. You must have


    misunderstood me before. I said I want to kick Casey out instead of your son." Amara said quickly.


    After hearing this, Edith felt sad for Casey and said, "Casey is not as useless as you think. He is also


    your son. Why do you treat him this way? Are you not his mother? Huh?"


    After hearing Edith''s words, Sasha picked up the whip and whipped directly Edith again. She said


    coldly, "How can that trash be worthy of being my son? His birth is a disaster for me. Even if it¡¯s me


    who gave birth to him, I would not admit that he is my son!"


    "Don''t be hypocritical here. It¡¯s your own mistake. Why do you push it on Casey?" Edith said.


    Sasha whipped Edith again. Her face became obviously terrible.


    "Hmph, dare to say that I''m hypocritical? Who do you think you are? I said it was his fault, then it is his


    fault. I am the head of Davies family. He is just a trash. When hees back, I will catch him. I will kill


    him by myself at that time!" Sasha shouted.


    She didn''t even think about whether the bodyguards she brought could catch Casey. Because in her


    eyes, Casey was a trash. How could a trash defeat so many bodyguards from Davies family?


    At this time, outside the vi, above a big tree, a drone was parked here, secretly monitoring the


    situation in the vi.


    As early as when Sasha and the others entered, the drone had already started to operate, sending the


    captured images to aputer in a house not far away.


    Sasha might think that Casey was a wimp in J City and was worthless. However, the real situation was


    that the entire J City was currently under Casey''s control. Whether it was underground forces or


    business circles, Casey could control it at will.


    A long time ago, in order to ensure the safety of the vi, Casey arranged people to guard nearby. As


    long as he was away, the people here would monitor the vi. Once there was a dangerous situation,


    they would immediately notify Casey.


    ...


    In Starry Night Club.


    In a clean and tidy room with windows, Casey was sitting in front of aputer at this time. His two


    hands were tapping on the keyboard quickly.


    By the window, Tyler, who was skinny and musty, was greedily enjoying the sun. He hadn¡¯t seen the


    sun for a long time. So now even if he could feel the temperature of the sun, it was kind of a luxury to


    him.


    Conor stood next to Tyler, frowning. He couldn''t bear the smell of Tyler. But in order to prevent Tyler


    from escaping, he could only watch Tyler.


    At that time, under Casey''s torture to extract a confession, Tyler, who had no endurance at all, directly


    told Casey the password. Casey was verifying it now.


    The password of Davies family''s ount was not just a few numbers. Casey needed to go through


    more than a dozen verifications. A differentbination of passwords would appear each time. Only


    when they were filled in correctly could he log in.


    After a long time, when Casey saw the screen which showed that he had already sessfully logged


    in, he breathed a long sigh of relief. He didn''t expect Tyler to be quite obedient. Tyler even told him the


    real password. It seemed that Tyler was indeed scared of being shut here.


    Looking at the details of each ount on the interface, Casey felt a little emotional. Terence showed


    him this ount back then. Terence also said that when Casey was able to take over Davies family, he


    would tell Casey the password of this ount.


    Now, so many years had passed. Casey didn''t expect that he would know the password of this ount


    under such circumstances. It was truly unpredictable.


    After confirming that the password was correct, Casey turned off theputer. He walked behind Tyler,


    and said, "The password is indeed correct. It seems that you really want to go out."


    Looking at Casey helplessly, Tyler thought, ¡®Even if I don''t want to say it, I have no ways.¡¯ He was really


    stupid. If he knew it, he wouldn''t talk about the password.


    "Since you already know the password, you should let me go. I told you the most important secret of


    the entire Davies family. There are so many people who want to get the password." Tyler said.


    "At that time, you said you would help me cheat Sasha toe over, letting me get Family Token.


    Besides, you would give me the password. Then I will consider whether to give you freedom. Now, you


    just gave the password. But you haven''t done the first one yet." Casey smiled.


    Tyler sighed helplessly. He knew that Casey would not let him go so easily. But now that he had


    already started negotiating terms with Casey, so he couldn¡¯t go back.


    "You give me my cell phone. I will call Sasha and let here to J City alone. Then you can do what


    you want to her." Tyler said.


    At this time, Casey''s cell phone rang. Casey took a look and found that it was Amara''s message.


    "Little bastard,e back quickly. If you don¡¯te back quickly, just nevere back anymore!"


    There was a trace of doubt on Casey''s face. Logically, if Amara wanted him to go back, she would


    usually call him. It was rarely that she would send text messages.


    Soon, Casey received another text message.


    "There is some situation in the vi."


    Below was a photo, which was the back of Sasha and her men taken by the drone.


    After seeing the photo, Casey was immediately shocked. Just by looking at the back, he was sure that


    the woman was Sasha.


    Unexpectedly, she had already arrived in J City.


    Casey felt a sense of anxiety. He looked at Tyler and said, "I don''t need your help. Sasha has already


    arrived in J City."


    Then he looked at Conor and said, "Assemble everyone immediately and go to Hazelfield Estate. This


    time, I will kill Sasha!"

 Chapter 329 Enduring Humiliations

    Chapter 329 Enduring Humiliations


    In the vi, Sasha sat on the sofa, staring at Casey¡¯s stuff which was thrown out by Amara. There were


    contempt, pity, and sarcasm on her face.


    Edith and the other three were still hung by the rope. Because they had been hung for too long, there


    were already strangle marks on their wrists. The faces of Amara and Jennifer became pale.


    The bodyguards that Sasha had brought had already been arranged behind the door. As long as Casey


    came back, these bodyguards would take action and catch Casey.


    "Casey is really a boring person. He has these things when he was in Davies family. I didn''t expect that


    after so many years, he has not thrown them away. It seems that he is still greedy for Davies family''s


    stuff. He can''t bear to threw this broken stuff. It''s ridiculous." Sasha said.


    "Casey yearns for the past. What does have anything to do with Davies family? Get over yourself."


    Edith said.


    Sasha curled her lips andpletely disagreed with Edith''s words. In her opinion, Casey didn''t throw


    these things because he was unwilling to give up Davies family''s belongings. Such a wimp really didn''t


    deserve to be her son.


    "When can you put me down? I helped you. Please put me down first. I feel I can''t hold on anymore."


    Amara pleaded.


    "When I catch Casey, I will naturally let you go ording to the situation. As for Edith, just wait to be


    buried with Casey." Sasha said.


    "Don''t. I just have one daughter. She¡¯s just brainwashed by Casey. Please just kill Casey. Leave our


    daughter to us. We still count on her to take care of us when we are old." Amara said.


    "Mom, you really disappointed me this time. If something happens to Casey, I will apany him to


    die. Just find someone else to take care of you." Edith said firmly.


    Sashaughed suddenly. She stared at Edith, and asked, "Are you really brainwashed by Casey? He


    was kicked out of Davies family by me. He has nothing. I heard that he did nothing in the past three


    years. Is it worth it for you to give up your parents for such a person?"


    "Casey is not a wimp. Even if he reallyes back, you and your men can¡¯t defeat him." Edith retorted.


    Sasha was full of disdain. The bodyguards she brought this time were all the best ones of Davies


    family. Each of them could beat ten persons. How could Casey defeat them?


    "I know Casey does have some strength. Last time when he returned to B City, he defeated Antonio.


    But Antonio sucks. Each of these people I brought is much stronger than Antonio. Even if Casey is not


    bad, it is impossible for him to deal with them." Sasha had a little smug on her face. She was very


    confident to these men she brought.


    At this time, a bodyguard at the door turned his head to look at Sasha, and said, "Madam, someone is


    Sasha immediately turned to look at the door. After a while, the door of the vi was pushed open.


    Casey walked in alone.


    After seeing Edith who was hanging in the air, Casey was furious. He red at Sasha, gritted his teeth


    and said, "Just go to the hell!"


    Sasha stood up from the sofa. She stared at Casey yfully, and said, "I really didn''t expect that you


    can be so lucky. You actually could escape from Tianyuan Chamber of Commerce. I underestimated


    you."


    "You probably didn''t expect me to appear here. I didn''t expect that you can pretend to be my son and


    deceive me for such a long time. Now if you tell me where my son is now, I can let you suffer less."


    Casey was not in the mood to answer Sasha at all. He nced at Edith. After seeing the wounds on


    her body, he felt hurt. Then he was about to rush over to rescue Edith.


    At this moment, the bodyguards Sasha arranged behind the door quickly rushed towards Casey and


    directly surrounded Casey.


    Casey nced around. Now, he just wanted to kill them. From the moment he saw Edith wounds,


    Casey couldn¡¯t wait to kill Sasha.


    Since Sasha had never regarded him as her son, there was no need for Casey to regard Sasha as his


    mother.


    What was between the two of them was nothing more than endless hatred. Now, in Casey¡¯s eyes,


    Sasha was just his enemy who had taken Davies family''s property and was constantly trying to frame


    him.


    "Casey, they are best bodyguards of Davies family. You can''t escape today. I advise you to tell me


    where is my son as soon as possible. Otherwise, I will let you watch your wife be beaten to death by


    me."


    Sasha said and reached out to pick up the whip on the table. Then she waved it at Casey.


    "Casey, do it. Do whatever she asks you to do. Even if she wants your life, just give your life. I don''t


    want my daughter to ruin her life because of you." Amara hurriedly shouted.


    Casey turned his head to re at Sasha. Then he snorted coldly, and said, "Just you? You wish!"


    After that, Casey took a move directly. He punched out directly. The bodyguard didn''t take him


    seriously at all. However, when the bodyguard saw the speed of Casey''s fist, he was dumbfounded


    immediately. This speed of the fist was several times faster than the speed of his reaction.


    Even if he saw Casey punching him, his body didn''t have time to react.


    The punch hit the bodyguard''s body hard. Then the bodyguard flew out directly, hitting the wall behind,


    and directly made the wallpaper off.


    The bodyguard fell to the ground, and spurted out a mouthful of blood. Within a few seconds, he


    fainted.


    Because Casey didn''t want Edith to suffer any more, he directly used all his strength this time. Even if


    the bodyguards Sasha brought were the top masters of Davies family, they still couldn''t hold Casey''s


    full blow.


    Sasha, who was still confidence, was dumbfounded. She originally thought that since Casey could


    defeat Antonio, his strength should be only slightly higher than Antonio. But her bodyguards were far


    much capable than Antonio. But she didn¡¯t expect that Casey could deal with one person with one


    punch.


    Amara and Nics were shocked when they saw Casey''s move. Especially it was Amara. She thought


    of that she had treated Casey so harshly before. If Casey couldn''t stand it and he punched her with the


    same fist, she would die long time ago.


    After getting one bodyguard done, Casey didn''t hesitate. He turned around and rushed towards the


    bodyguard behind him.


    After seeing Casey''s actions, those bodyguards did not dare to take it lightly. They nned to work


    together to control Casey.


    However, they still underestimated Casey. Even if they joined hands, they still couldn¡¯t bear Casey¡¯s


    attack.


    Casey was so fast. He shuttled in front of a few bodyguards. He used all the power in his whole body to


    the extreme. After a few seconds, he knocked down two bodyguards.


    Seeing that her bodyguards were punched down so easily, Sasha felt a sense of fear. She felt that she


    shouldn¡¯t havee to J City this time. She just brought several bodyguards. Unexpectedly, these


    people could not even defeat Casey.


    Wasn''t he a wimp in others'' eyes? Why did he be so powerful?


    Another punch! Thest bodyguard fell straight to the ground. After twitching twice, he passed out.


    After solving all the bodyguards, Casey didn¡¯t deal with Sasha. He quickly picked up a knife on the


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    table and walked to Edith''s side. Then he cut the rope on her wrist off, putting Edith down.


    He nced at the wounds on Edith''s body, and asked gently, "Does it hurt?"


    Edith shook her head and said, "I''m fine. You take care of the matter here first. My parents and Jennifer


    are still hanging in the air."


    Casey nodded, and then quickly put Amara and the other two down.


    After doing this, Casey red at Sasha. There was murderous look in his eyes. He said coldly, "You


    havepletely irritated me. Sasha, this time you have thrown yourself into the trap. Don''t me me


    for being ruthless."


    Sasha shook her head while murmured, "Impossible. It is impossible. How can you be so powerful?


    You are just a trash. You should be caught by me, and then let me torture you. Why did it be like


    this?"


    Casey sneered, and said, "I have endured the humiliation for several years. I have been a wimp, been


    insulted and bullied for a few years. What I did was just to make youy down your guard against me.


    Being called a wimp is the greatest protection to me."


    "In the past few years, I have been umting my own strength. From the moment you drove me out


    of Davies family, I have realized that only my own is the most reliable. You think I really want to be a


    trash?"


    "Now, my endurance over the past few years has finally gained the effect."


    Sasha stepped back subconsciously. She was still full of disbelief, shaking her head.


    "Don''t you want to see your son? I''ll let hime over. Then you and your son can reunite!" Casey


    shouted hysterically.


    Then he pped his hands. Conor quickly walked in with a group of people, making Sasha no way out.


    Tyler was also brought into the house and knelt directly on the ground.

 Chapter 330 Sashas Nemesis

    Chapter 330 Sasha''s Nemesis


    When Sasha saw Tyler who looked haggard, the expression on her face changed again, and she was


    about to rush towards Tyler.


    "Tyler, how did you be like this? What did they do to you? Tell me, I will get even with them for


    you!" Sasha said with concern.


    For some unountable reason, Casey''s heart trembled when seeing this scene. Then he took a deep


    breath to calm himself down. He knew that from the moment he was born, it was doomed that Sasha


    would not care about him.


    Being jealous at this time was just a waste of feeling.


    Several people stood in front of Tyler, ring at Sasha, making her unable to get close to Tyler.


    Sasha turned to look at Casey, her eyes full of anger, and she shouted, "Casey, who allowed you to


    treat Tyler like this? He is my dearest baby. I''ll make you pay for what you did to him! I won''t let you


    go!"


    Before Casey spoke, Tyler had already spoken, "Mom, haven''t you seen the situation clearly? What


    can you do to kill him? You look down on Casey, he''s not as simple as you think. If you hadn''t


    underestimated him, how could I suffer from this torture here."


    After Sasha heard it, she did not refute, but hurriedly apologized to Tyler, "Yes, it''s my fault. I''m sorry. If


    it weren''t for me, how could you be like this."


    When everyone saw that Sasha was so obedient to Tyler that she didn''t even dare to say a word to


    refute Tyler, they couldn''t help but nce at Casey.


    Casey''s eyes were cold at this time. His expectations for Sasha had already gone out when he was a


    teenager. He had never thought about what he could get from Sasha.


    It was precisely because of this that Casey could be extremely tough. No matter how much Sasha


    spoiled Tyler, it had nothing to do with Casey. They had no family affection for a long time, even though


    they had the same blood in their bodies.


    "You really don''t deserve to be a mother. Casey is also your child, and you want to harm him all the


    time. Tyler is useless, except to cause trouble for you, he can do nothing, but you are so good to him.


    Can''t tell the difference between good and bad?" Edith said angrily.


    Sasha looked up at Casey and said angrily, "Well, what if he is my child? I gave birth to him, but it was


    forced by the Davice family. He''s just a product of coercion. What if I don''t regard him as my son?"


    "You!" Edith trembled all over, the wounds on her body hurt, and her lips became much paler.


    Casey hugged Edith and said, "Don''t pay attention to her. Some people are born evil and nothing can


    change them."


    After that, he asked Jennifer to hold Edith. Then, he walked to Tyler''s side, looking at Sasha with


    murderous look, and said coldly, "You should have seen these people around you too. In J City, you


    can''t escaped my control. Now you are the only one left here. It can be said that your life is in charge of


    me."


    "Hand over Family Token, otherwise you should know what will happen to you!"


    After hearing Casey''s words, Sasha still looked disdainful of Casey, and said, "What qualifications do


    you have to let me hand over the Family Token? What if there is only me, if you dare to hurt me, the


    whole Davies family won''t let you go!"


    Seeing Sasha''s refusal to hand over Family Token, Casey grabbed Tyler''s arm directly and said coldly,


    "If you refuse to hand it, I will break his arm now."


    Tyler screamed immediately and yelled at Sasha, "Give him Family Token quickly, my arm is about to


    be broken. What are you still trying to do? Do you want me to be disabled in the future?" "


    Hearing Tyler scream, Sasha became anxious immediately, and she said hurriedly, "Tyler, that''s Family


    Token, how can I give it to him so easily..."


    "Don''t fucking talk nonsense here, take out Family Token. Otherwise, my arm will be broken!" Tyler


    yelled at Sasha.


    Sasha was yelled by Tyler and didn''t dare to hesitate. She quickly took out a token from her clothes,


    reached out and handed it to Casey, and said, "I give it to you, I give it. Let my son go, I will give you


    the token."


    Seeing Family Token, Casey let go.


    "I can give you Family Token, but you must let me and Tyler leave," Sasha said.


    Casey smiled and said, "You are no longer qualified to negotiate terms with me. Even if you don''t give it


    to me, I will kill you and this token will belong to me at that time."


    "Dare you!" Sasha shouted directly, "I gave you your life. Dare you kill me?"


    "Why don''t I dare? You never care my life, and I don''t have to be polite with you. You hurt my most


    beloved woman this time. If I don''t let you know my power, you won''t know how big a mistake you''ve


    made!" Casey said.


    When Sasha heard Casey''s murderous words, her heart did aplete somersault. She knew that


    some disaster was impending. Casey''s hatred for her had deepened thoroughly. Now that there was a


    great opportunity, how could Casey let her go.


    "Casey, I have already helped you get Family Token. As we agreed, you have to let me go. Don''t break


    your promise." Tyler turned to look at Casey.


    After hearing Tyler''s words, Sasha showed a trace of doubt on her face and asked, "Tyler, what are you


    talking about? Why did you help him get Family Token? What did you tell him?"


    Tyler ignored Sasha. At this time, he just wanted to survive and didn''t even care about Sasha.


    Casey smiled at Sasha and said, "You probably didn''t expect it, your most beloved son has betrayed


    you before he knew you wereing. He said he would help me cheat you and get Family Token and


    asked me to let him go. I didn''t expect that before the n was implemented, youe here on your


    own initiative."


    When Sasha heard Casey''s words, her face turned pale in an instant. She fixed her gaze on Tyler, her


    eyes full of disbelief.


    Tyler looked guilty, he didn''t dare to look into Sasha''s gaze directly, and turned his head to the side.


    "Tyler, it''s not like that. He must be lying to me, right? How could you betray me? He made it up, didn''t


    he?" Sasha asked.


    Tyler was impatient and said, "You don''t know what kind of torture I have suffered here. I just did it out


    of helplessness. I believe you can understand it."


    Sasha couldn''t help taking two steps backwards. Unexpectedly, Tyler admitted it. It was like breaking


    her beliefs directly, and she suddenly became depressed.


    "Then you made a deal with Casey with Family Token, what about me? You ave figured out how to


    save me, right?" Sasha still had a glimmer of hope for Tyler. As long as Tyler said he had considered


    how to rescue her, she would still treat Tyler as before.


    "I can''t protect myself anymore. I don''t have any thoughts to think about you. Anyway, as long as I help


    Casey get Family Token, I don''t have to stay in that dark and damp room. As for how Casey will deal


    with you, it''s up to you luck. It has nothing to do with me," Tyler said.


    Sasha just felt a pain in her heart. She never thought that her beloved son would be so unrelenting,


    and would not care about her safety in the slightest.


    Tyler had always been her belief in living in this world. Now that belief had copsed, there was a


    sense of despair all over Sasha.


    Everyone around looked at Sasha coldly, no one sympathized with her, but many people thought that


    Sasha deserved it.


    After all, Sasha''s attitude towards Casey and Tyler was so different. Everyone felt unfair for Casey.


    Sasha had done so much for Tyler, but what she got was Tyler''s betrayal, which was God''s retribution


    for Sasha.


    "Tyler, isn''t there a trace of guilt in your heart when you treat me like this?" Sasha looked very sad, and


    tears flowed from her both eyes, .


    Tyler lowered his head and said nothing.


    "Do you deserve to talk about guilt? You have never felt guilty about what you did to me. Tyler is just


    your retribution," Casey said lightly.


    Sasha cried more sadly when she saw that Tyler hadn''t answered. She already knew the answer. Even


    she did not expect that the son she had cultivated for so many years was an ungrateful and vicious


    person.


    It was a pity that it was toote to know it at this time.


    She turned to look at Casey, with a wry smile on her face, and said, "You''re right, this may be the


    retribution given to me by God, but do you think that you can snatch the Davies family back? It''s just a


    Family Token. Maybe it can make you be the next master of the Davies Family. However, you will never


    get the wealth of the Davies Family. Without the password of the Davies family''s general ount, you


    cannot use the Davies family''s money. The master of the Davies family would only be an undeserved


    reputation.


    She had the idea to die now, so she was not afraid that Casey would press her. In any case, she would


    not tell Casey the password of the general ount.


    Casey smiled at Sasha and said, "I really disappointed you. You baby boy has told me the password of


    the general ount, so you don''t need to worry about whether I can get the wealth of the Davies


    family. "


    Expression on Sasha''s face changed, and then it turned into endless despair and disappointment. After


    a while, a frustrated smile appeared on her face. She felt that everything was meaningless.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Casey, you got everything you wanted, should you let me go now?" Tyler turned to look at Casey.


    Casey''s eyes narrowed, with a meaningful look.


    "Today, you two, only one can survive. You can survive." Casey reached out to Sasha, "Kill her and I


    will spare you."

 Chapter 331 Some People Are Born as Demons

    Chapter 331 Some People Are Born as Demons


    Tyler''s eyes widened when he heard Casey''s words. He didn''t expect Casey to make such a request.


    Casey originally nned to kill Sasha by himself. After all, Sasha had never been kind to Casey in


    those days or now, and had tried to kill him several times..


    Especially this time Sasha caught Edith and beaten her up badly. The first moment Casey saw Edith,


    he already wanted to Kill Sasha.


    But at this time he changed his mind. He wanted to let Sasha know that Sasha had been making


    mistakes for so many years. The son she had loved was just an ungrateful and vicious person. Letting


    Tyler kill Sasha was undoubtedly the best punishment for Sasha.


    "Casey, we agreed that when I help you getFamily Token, and tell you the password of the general


    ount, you will give me freedom. You can''t be so shameless!" Tyler shouted at Casey.


    Casey turned to look at Tyler and said, "I never said that I would give you freedom after you did these


    two things. I just promised not to kill you. Everything else is just your wishful thinking." ."


    Tyler stared at Casey dumbfounded, recalling what Casey had said in his mind, and found that Casey


    did not say that he would let go of him. He had always made the request, and then he thought Casey


    had agreed.


    "You despicable and shameless fellow. I helped you so much, you still treat me like this!" Tyler was so


    distraught that he couldn''t wait to pounce on Casey''s body.


    "Am I despicable? You are much more despicable than me. Don''t forget, I arrested you because you


    have done too much evil. You are too native that you want me to give you because you told me the


    password."


    After speaking, Casey kicked Tyler and kicked him directly to Sasha''s side.


    "Today, only one of you two can walk out of this vi alive, and you only have half an hour. After half an


    hour, if you have not settled on the result, then I will personally kill both of you."


    As Casey said, he took the fruit knife and thrust it directly into the wall not far away. The power was


    obvious.


    Tyler shivered. He didn''t doubt Casey at all. If he and Sasha didn''t die, they would only have to go to


    the hell together.


    "Son, even if we are forced to this point by Casey today, we should also show our arrogance. Even if


    we die, we must never give in to this wimp. Are you willing to go to another world with me?" Sasha


    looked at Tyler.


    Tyler looked at Sasha like looking at a madman, and said, "You want to die, but I don''t want to die. I


    haven''t lived enough yet. Now that you are ready to die, then you should die quickly, so that I can


    survive. In the next life, I will definitely repay you."


    With that, Tyler rushed directly in front of Sasha, pinching her neck with both hands. He showed no


    mercy.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Mom, you''ve been living for so many years anyway, it''s useless for you to continue to live in this world,


    just use your life to extend my life, I will definitely live in this world for you." Tyler gritted his teeth.


    Sasha didn''t resist at all, two lines of tears flowed from the corners of her eyes, and she seemed to be


    desperate.


    Everyone around was silent. They didn''t expect that Tyler could be so cruel. He chose to choke Sasha


    to death without hesitation.


    "What kind of people are they people? Is it possible that the hearts of people in the rich family are


    made of stone? One can even deny her own son, the other dares to kill his mother. Sure enough, it''s


    better to be an ordinary person. Ordinary people don''t have to go through these cruel struggles,"


    Jennifer said with emotion.


    Edith tared at Tyler and Sasha, and said, "Bot every big and rich family is like this. It differs from man to


    man. Some people are born as demons. This can''t be changed."


    Jennifer nodded, then stopped talking, just staring at Tyler and Sasha over there.


    Sasha didn''t resist in the beginning, but the instinct of her body made her struggleter. Unfortunately,


    even if she struggled desperately, she still couldn''t get rid of Tyler who wanted to kill her.


    In less than five minutes, Sasha''s struggle slowly became weak. In the end, her hands and feet


    stopped and her eyes slowly closed.


    Tyler saw that Sasha stopped moved, and continued to pinch her for a while to make sure she was


    dead. Then he let go of his hand, put his finger in front of Sasha''s nose and found that she was dead.


    After that, he stood up excitedly, turned to look at Casey, and said, "She''s dead. Don''t I have to die this


    time?


    Casey looked at Tyler without any sadness on his face, and felt sorry for Sasha. Of course, he only felt


    sorry.


    "Of course, I said one of you could survive. Since Sasha is dead, then naturally I won''t kill you," Casey


    said.


    "Then where are you going to let me go? For the sake of telling you the password of the Davies family''s


    general ount, please don''t let me go back to that dark and humid room." Tyler had learned to be


    smart. It was impossible for Casey to let him go so easily, so he didn''t ask Casey for freedom.


    Casey sighed helplessly, thinking that Tyler and Sasha were all the same. They were not born to be


    kind. But now that he didn''t have the power given to him by the Davies family, it wouldn''t be so easy for


    him to do something bad.


    Casey turned his head and looked at Conor, and said, "Find someone to take him to the south, where


    there are my men. Let him be a beggar there. I believe that after experiencing the true life of the world,


    he would not be as unfeeling as he was now.


    Conor nodded immediately, turned his head and said a few words to the person next to him. That


    person immediately took two people to catch Tyler and led him out of the vi.


    When Tyler heard Casey want him to be a beggar, he was unwilling. However, he thought that at least


    he could see the sun when being a beggar, which was better than being locked in that dark and damp


    room, so he didn''t say anything.


    After Tyler was taken away, Casey turned to look at the bodies of Sasha and the bodyguards, and said,


    "Take care of these bodies. I''ll talk about other things when I get back."


    Conor nodded to Casey, smiled and said, "Go ahead. I''m good at dealing with corpses."


    Casey nodded, and then walked towards Edith.


    At this time, Amara and Nichs both stared at Casey with a little horror. They didn''t expect Casey to


    be so horrible. He directly killed the bodyguards here, and finally forced Tyler to kill the master of the


    Davies family.


    That was the master of the Davies Family Patriarch. In their impression, the master of the Davies family


    was like a god, who they could provoke. They had never imagined that Casey actually made the


    master of the Davies die today. And they were a little afraid to continue living in the vi.


    They didn''t know what the Family Token and ount password meant, so they only thought that Casey


    killed the master of the Davies family. It might not be long before Casey would get into a huge disaster.


    Casey took Edith from Jennifer, and then stared at Amara and Nichs. Both of them wereshed, but


    they didn''t look as serious as Edith.


    "Dad, mom, are you going to the hospital with us?" Casey asked.


    They shook their heads at the same time, and Amara said, "We just have some skin injuries. We can


    wipe some medicine at home. Take Edith to the hospital with you. Go ahead and leave me alone"


    After what happened just now, Amara''s attitude towards Casey had be a little gentler.


    Hearing what they said, Casey nodded, helped Edith turned around and left the vi, put her in the car,


    and drove all the way to the hospital.


    Because it was not an incurable disease, it was just bloodstain from the whip. Therefore, Casey didn''t


    take Edith to go to Owen''s hospital. This kind of injury would be cured after going to the hospital to deal


    with infusion.


    After Casey and Edith left, Conor immediately arranged for his own men to dispose of all the corpses in


    the vi. After that, he took the people and left here.


    Amara and Nichs breathed a sigh of relief. Jennifer also let out a long breath. These things today


    really opened up her eyes.


    Amara stared at the ce where Sasha had fallen just now, she was still a little frightened. She turned


    to look at Nichs and said, "The master of the Davies family in B City just died in our house. Do you


    think the Davies family will send someone to kill us? We were all killed. It is a serious problem that the


    master of the Davies family is killed her."


    "Probably not. Since Casey dared to do this, he must have considered the consequences, and he will


    definitely not let this happen," Jennifer said.


    "What do you know? Casey is a jinx and is specially designed to bring disasters to others. The Davies


    family will definitelye and trouble him. I said that we can''t let him stay at home. You see, what I


    said hase true," Amara said.


    Nichs was also frightened. After all, this matter was rted to the Davies family in B City, so he


    didn''t dare to make guarantee for Casey.


    "No, we have to move out from here as soon as possible. Otherwise, we will have to get into trouble


    with Casey. Go to the room to tidy up and take all the valuables. Even if I have to stay in a hotel, I will


    note back to this ce again."


    With that, Amara turned around and went upstairs to pack her things.


    Nichs was also afraid that any trouble woulde to him if he continued living here. He hurriedly


    followed Amara to pack up his things.


    Jennifer looked at the them helplessly. Although she was a little scared, she worked for Casey, and she


    would not leave here until Casey came back.


    "I hope Casey can survive and be safe and ovee the this time. He is so kind, and God will


    definitely not let anything terrible happen to him," Jennifer muttered.


    ...


    In the hospital.


    In the ward, Casey was guarding Edith''s bed. The doctor had applied medicine to Edith''s wound. After


    the infusion, Casey could take Edith away.


    After that, Edith only needed to change the medicine on time, and there was no major problem.


    "There are going to be some ugly scars on the body now," Edith said with a bit of disappointment.


    Casey smiled and said, "Don''t worry, the doctor said, he used the most advanced drugs in the world,


    which will not leave scars. After a few days, your skin will still be as soft and smooth as before."


    Edith immediately stared at Casey with both eyes, and issued a questioning look, and asked, "How do


    you know it is soft and smooth? Have you touched me secretly?"


    Casey suddenly coughed twice with embarrassment on his face, and said, "Well, you always roll to my


    side when you sleep at night. It''s your body that touched my hand."


    "Okay, you bastard, you touched me, but you didn''t even admit it. And you even said that I touched


    you. You shameless guy!" Edith said angrily.


    Casey quickly apologized and said, "I was wrong, honey. I will never do such nasty things again. I


    promise you."


    Edith felt funny as well as angry, wondering whether she should affirm Casey''s guarantee or say he


    was stupid.


    After a while, after calming down, Edith looked at Casey and asked, "This time the master of the


    Davies family died in J City, the Davies family in B City will definitely be shaken. What are you going to


    do?"


    Casey''s mouth turned into a yful arc, and he said, "I may be leaving for B City again."


    Edith immediately widened her eyes and said, "What are you going to do in B City? The master of the


    Davies family died in J City. If you go to B City, you would put yourself in extreme danger."


    "Don''t worry, even if Sasha is dead, the Davies family in B City could not do anything to me. What''s


    more, I was originally the heir of the Davies family, but it was robbed by the poisonous woman Sasha."


    "I go to B City this time just to get what I lost back!"

 Chapter 332 Just Do It

    Chapter 332 Just Do It


    Seeing Casey''s confidence looks, Edith felt a little worry. But she couldn''t stop Casey. It seemed to be


    Casey''s destiny. No matter who it was, he couldn''t stop Casey.


    "I know you are worried about me. In fact, you can rest assured. In B City, my greatest enemy is Sasha.


    Now she is dead. I have Davies family¡¯s Family Token and ount password. This time, I just need to


    go to B City to take back Davies family. It¡¯s not hard at all. At most, I just need to deal with Margaret."


    Casey said.


    He was not lying to Edith. It was true. Margaret didn¡¯t have Family Token and the right to get Davies


    family¡¯s property. Although she could take advantage of Sasha''s remaining prestige to let Davies family


    deal with Casey, it was just nothing to Casey.


    Edith took a deep breath and showed a relieved look at Casey. She said with smile, "I believe you."


    "But can you tell me about your past? I have always been very curious about your past. You said you


    would tell me when the time was right. Is it the right time now?" Edith stared at Casey.


    Casey smiled. Sasha was dead. So it didn¡¯t matter that he told Edith those things.


    "Since you want to know, I''ll tell you. But you''d better not tell others about these things. Hiding yourself


    will always be the greatest protection for yourself. Now you have also seen it. If it wasn''t that Sasha


    thought that I was a trash, she probably brought the army of Davies family toe here to kill me, how


    could she give me such a chance?" Casey said.


    Edith nodded and said, "Don''t worry. I will never tell anyone."


    Casey organized his thoughts, and then took a deep breath. He started telling Edith about Sasha. He


    told Edith how Sasha married into Davies family, and then he began to talk about himself which he had


    suffered in Davies family.


    He told Edith that he had unusual talents when he was a child, and also said Sasha how to be


    indifferent to him. He told Edith that Terence taught him how to hide himself, and Terence''s


    disappearance.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Then Sasha and Margaret drove him out of Davies family, and a series of subsequent nders. Casey


    also told Edith what happened when he returned to B Cityst time.


    After listening to Casey¡¯s story, Edith felt soplicated. She thought she had already experienced so


    much in Patel family, but she didn¡¯t expect that Casey¡¯s experience was much more dangerous and


    Although Edith was freezing out in Patel family, at least she had aplete childhood. She had a great


    time in middle school, high school and college. Only when she faced N and Albie would she be


    unhappy.


    However, Casey had to face Sasha''s indifference since he was a child. Besides, he had no idea that


    Sasha had such a deep hatred for him from the very beginning.


    Edith felt Sasha was so unfair to Casey. At that time, seeing Sasha being strangled to death by Tyler,


    she actually felt that Sasha was a bit pitiful. Now, after listening to what Casey said, she suddenly felt


    that Sasha really deserved it.


    How could such a paranoid woman be forgiven by Casey?


    After Casey finished saying the things he had experienced, he felt a little bit of emotion. If he didn¡¯t


    mention it, he felt that he had already gotten it through. But when he mentioned these things again, he


    suddenly found he was relieved. Somewhere in his mind, there was a real sense of grievance.


    No one didn¡¯t want to be cared by his mother. Casey had never had such an opportunity to feeling


    mother¡¯s love. He didn''t know what mother¡¯s love was. So there was always somethingcking in his


    heart.


    So this was why he couldn''t help but fall in love with Edith after he came to J City from B City. Only


    Edith gave him a glimmer of hope on his most lonely night.


    "Do you remember that a few years ago, at the gate of the railway station in J City, you helped a man in


    ragged clothes and despair?" Casey asked.


    Edith thought about it carefully. It had been song time. She hadn''t remembered it.


    "I know you may have forgotten it a long time ago. You just lifted your finger, but for me, it was really


    myst hope. I will never forget that you gave me food that night. Your smile and concerns to me was


    the first time in my life that I felt the warmth from a girl."


    "Soter I found Mrs. Ste and told her my identity. I promised her that I will let you live a happy life in


    the future. She agreed to my terms and asked me to marry into your home. Although I knew that you


    were very reluctant, I have the confidence to change your view of me. In fact, I prove it."


    Casey said excitedly. This was the first time he had talked someone so much. It was the only time he


    confided his feelings to others.


    Staring at Casey, Edith said with a face full of surprise, "So that Grandma insisted on letting you into


    my house at the beginning is not because she thought my Dad was too useless, but because she knew


    your potential?"


    "Yeah. Grandma liked you so much, so how could she be willing to let you marry someone so casually?


    If I hadn''t indicated my identity, I''m afraid Grandma would not agree." Casey smiled.


    "But... ording what you said, I always feel that it¡¯s because I helped you a little bit at the beginning,


    then I have to marry you." Edith looked at Casey with a bit of anguish.


    "It also makes senses. If you didn''t show your spring-like smile that night, maybe you would have


    married to one rich and handsome guy and lived a happy and leisurely life." Casey smiled.


    Edith immediately pinched his arm with pouting. She said, "Anyway, I have already been married with


    you. So let¡¯s live a good life."


    Caseyughed and said, "Actually, I¡¯m a low-key, handsome and rich man. After all, those rich men


    may not be able to afford Heart of Venus."


    Edith also showed a smile on her face. Then she said, "That''s right. After living with you so many


    years, I suddenly felt that you are as good as those rich and handsome guys."


    "Hey, then... If I''m a little overbearing to you at night just like those rich guys, can you ept?" Casey


    suddenly smirked.


    Edith rolled her eyes at Casey and said, "If you could have known it earlier, it would be great."


    Casey was taken aback. He did not understand what Edith meant. He asked, "What do you mean?"


    Seeing that Casey didn''t understand her, Edith suddenly became angry again. She shouted directly,


    "Why are you so stupid in this aspect? I mean, it¡¯ toote that you are talking about it!"


    Casey suddenly felt frustrated. He knew that he was indeedck of this experience on these things. He


    didn''t expect Edith to be angry because of this. Hearing what Edith said, did it mean that he was not


    allowed to do that stuff with her?


    Seeing Casey looked like aggrieved, Edith was helpless. She was wondering whether childrencking


    maternal love would have no one to teach them those things. After all, if there was no female to


    what girls said.


    Thinking about it, Edith felt a little sympathetic to Casey. She thought she should help Casey get


    figured out these things.


    She nced at Casey, and then said to Casey, "Come here."


    Casey was still in a state of loss. He was a little confused when Edith asked him toe over. He


    asked, "What are you asking me to do? Do you want to beat me?"


    Edith red at Casey and said, "Juste here!"


    Casey didn''t dare to refuse. He said with someints, "Fine, you are sick. No matter what you


    said, I will listen to you."


    Then he leaned towards Edith.


    Seeing Casey approaching, Edith smiled. Then she kissed Casey''s lips directly.


    The moment their lips touched each other¡¯s, Casey''s eyes widened immediately. He didn''t expect Edith


    to kiss him so suddenly. Subconsciously, he even wanted to step back.


    But fortunately, Edith''s lip made him irresistible. The soft touch! As long as four lips touched, he never


    wanted to leave. So Casey didn''t step back.


    After a brief surprise, Casey calmed down. Then he seriously kissed Edith. He found that Edith had


    be quite proactive. She flirted him in every possible way, which made him experience


    unprecedented pleasure.


    The two people kissed for a long time. Edith felt it was almost okay, and then slowly separated from


    Casey. She leaned into his ear and blew a breath, and said in a sweet voice, "Since you want to be


    domineering, just do it. When I get better, I will lie down on the bed and let you have me."

 Chapter 333 She Is an Indispensable Member of Our Family

    Chapter 333 She Is an Indispensable Member of Our Family


    After Edith finished getting the infusion, she walked out of the hospital with Casey.


    Casey didn¡¯t react until they arrived at the entrance of the hospital. Edith''s words still echoed in his


    ears, especially the feeling of Edith blowing into his ears, which caused the hormones in his body to be


    secreted to the extreme.


    "Look at you, just a kiss. Do you have to be like this?" Edith said to Casey, acting like a spoiled girl.


    Casey giggled.


    Although the kiss made him very aftertaste, it was the words Edith said to him that really made him


    linger.


    As soon as he thought that he could have sex with Edith after she got better, Casey felt excited.


    He drove Edith back to Hazelfield Estate. He was smirking all the way. Edith felt a little creep.


    After Casey parked the car at the door of the vi, he saw Jennifer standing outside. He was surprised.


    Why didn¡¯t Jennifer work in the vi? What was she doing outside?


    He and Edith got out of the car and then walked to Jennifer. He asked, "Jennifer, what are you doing


    here?"


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Seeing it was Casey and Edith who returned, she hurried to walk up to them and said helplessly, "You


    are back. Madam said that someone dead in this vi and she doesn¡¯t want to live here anymore. She


    took back all the keys from me. Besides, she locked the doors. I can''t get in, so I can only wait here."


    Casey frowned immediately. Sasha was killed, but there was still the other trouble in his home. But no


    matter what, he couldn¡¯t kill Amara. However, as long as they still lived together in the future, there


    must be a lot of trouble.


    "Then where did they go?" Edith asked.


    "They said they had to find a hotel outside to stay for a few days. I don''t know exactly where they


    went." Jennifer replied.


    Edith sighed helplessly. Her mother was really troublesome.


    "We can live here. Jennifer, do you mind it?" Edith asked.


    "No. After all, if I don''t live here, I don¡¯t know where I can go." Jennifer also had a hint of helplessness


    on her face.


    Just when Casey wanted to open the door, Amara ran from not far away and shouted, "No one is


    allowed to open this door. She was died in this house. If you open the door, you will release her ghost.


    At that time, if the ghost will be on you, it will be me who is unlucky."


    Casey turned his head to look over there. Not only did Amarae over, but Nics was alsoing


    with carrying tworge boxes of things and panting.


    The two originally nned to go out to stay in a hotel, but considering that they had 3 million cash with


    them. If they lived a cheap hotel, it wouldn¡¯t be very safe. They were afraid that the money would be


    stolen. But they were reluctant to stay in an expensive hotel.


    Even with 3 million cash, Amara was still like a poor. She couldn''t bear to spend too much money


    staying in a hotel outside.


    So the two of them came back again, thinking about letting Casey pay them and let them live outside.


    Although what Casey did at that time made them very scared, with the passage of time, that feeling


    gradually faded. After all, Casey wouldn¡¯t treat them like that. Besides, Edith was their daughter. As


    long as Edith was their side, Amara felt that she could still ask Casey to do everything.


    As long as Casey dared to treat her like what he treated toward Sasha, Amara could use Edith to


    threaten Casey. She felt that Casey would endure everything for Edith. So she wasn¡¯t scared of Casey


    at all.


    "Mom, you still believe this? Why do you still have this kind of thoughts? There are no any ghosts at all!


    That is just your own guessing. If you don''t let us in, where will we live?" Edith looked at Amara angrily.


    "I don''t care. Anyway, as long as I''m here, you can¡¯t open the door." Amara showed an arrogant face,


    as if everyone had to listen to her.


    "Aren''t you two going out to live? Why are you back again?" Edith asked again.


    There was a trace of embarrassment on Amara¡¯s face. But she soon realized that there was nothing


    embarrassing about it. So she turned her head to look at Casey, and said, "Isn¡¯t Casey so good? He


    killed the person. So we can¡¯t live here anymore. Casey has to be responsible of it. Let him arrange a


    ce for us. The two boxes in your father''s hand are filled with cash. If someone snatches it, you have


    to let Casey pay."


    "Don''t you have more than 3 million dors? Why do you have to let Casey arrange a ce for you?


    You¡¯ve gone too far, haven¡¯t you?" Edith said.


    "Have I gone too far? You are my daughter. I have raised you up. Casey has to listen to me if he wants


    to be with you." Amara said shamelessly, "Casey, will you arrange a ce for us? If you say no, I will


    leave here with Edith now."


    Casey also looked at Amara helplessly. But he thought about what Amara said was reasonable.


    Although he didn''t believe in ghosts, everyone knew that someone had died in this vi. People would


    think about it from time to time. There was definitely a subtle influence. After a long time, people''s


    mental state would get worse.


    So Amara''s request for moving out was not a rude request.


    Moreover, the central vi was too eye-catching. No matter who came to J City, as long as he inquired,


    he would know that they lived here. Then Edith would be in danger.


    "Fine. Today we will find a ce to live, and then discuss where to live afterwards." Casey said.


    Hearing Casey''s words, Edith became anxious and said, "Casey, you can¡¯t agree with my mother. You


    can¡¯t agree with her everything. Otherwise, she will go too far in the future."


    "Actually, I don''t think it''s good to continue living here. It''s just a residence. There is no need to argue


    with her." Casey said with a smile.


    He didn''t want to waste time on such insignificant things. He didn¡¯t want to argue with Amara. As for


    what Amara thought, he didn''t care.


    A triumphant smile appeared on Amara''s face. She knew that Casey would definitely listen to her.


    Because Casey couldn''t bear to leave her daughter. Amara believed that as long as Edith was there,


    she could control Casey.


    She turned her head to look at Jennifer who was aside, with a disgusted expression on her face,


    "Jennifer, you have heard that. Our family will not live here, so we don¡¯t have to hire a nanny. You can


    leave here. After Casey gives you sry, you just go away as soon as possible."


    A trace of disappointment appeared on Jennifer''s face. When she was standing outside just now, she


    considered this possibility, but she didn''t expect it toe so soon.


    She also understood that there was no need for others to keep her. It was reasonable for Amara to let


    her go.


    "Then I won''t bother you, Casey, you have already given me enough money, so you don''t have to give


    me sry ofst month, I have to go first."


    Jennifer turned to leave.


    At this time, Casey grabbed her hand and said with a smile, "Who said I don¡¯t have to hire a nanny?


    Even if I move to other ces, I still need you to cook for us."


    "She is an indispensable member of our family."

 Chapter 334 Im Really the Boss Here

    Chapter 334 I''m Really the Boss Here


    Seeing that Casey was about to keep Jennifer, Amara¡¯s eyes widened. She shouted, "Casey, are you


    crazy? We are not living here anymore. Why are you asking her to stay? Do you have so much


    money?"


    "It has nothing to do with money. I like the food which Jennifer makes. I don''t think I will have much


    time to do housework in the future, so I can only trouble Jennifer." Casey said.


    Jennifer turned to look at Casey, and said, "Casey, it doesn''t matter. If you don''t live here, you won''t


    need me anymore. I can go to find a new job."


    Edith walked over, held Jennifer¡¯s arm, and said with smile, ¡°Jennifer, don¡¯t leave. You and we are


    getting along well during this time. If you leave, I won¡¯t be able to eat the soup you make."


    "Daughter, don¡¯t do stupid things. She is just a nanny. If you want to eat soup, I can make it for you."


    Amara said angrily.


    Edith nced at Amara and said, "Mom, how long have you not cooked? Even if we live in other


    ces, can you clean up the house? It¡¯s Casey who has been cleaning up for the past few years.


    Maybe you don¡¯t know how to sweep the floor, do you? If you drive Jennifer away, will you do the


    housework? Anyway, Casey and I are busy and have no time to do it. If you are willing to do it, I will let


    Casey help Jennifer find a new job."


    Hearing what Edith said, Amara became silent immediately. In the past few years, she had indeed


    be veryzy. She had not done housework for a long time. If she had to do housework in the


    future, she would be very tired.


    "Hmph, anyway, you pay her the sry. I won¡¯t pay her the sry. But if you want to keep her, you


    must find another house big enough. I don¡¯t want to live with her so closely. " Amara muttered.


    "Don''t worry. I¡¯ll handle it." Casey said.


    When Jennifer saw that Casey and Edith were trying their best to keep herself to stay, she was moved.


    Although both of them said that they needed her to do housework, Jennifer knew what they said was to


    make her feelfortable


    After all, ording to the sry which Casey offered, he could hire a lot of hardworking and obedient


    staff. There was no need to insist on letting her stay, not to mention that they didn¡¯t live in the vi and


    had to find a new house.


    "If this is the case, I will not refuse. Casey, Edith, I will never forget your kindness to me in this life. I will


    definitely help you take care of the home." Jennifer almost cried.


    Casey and Edith looked at each other andughed.


    "Then let''s leave here first. We can stay in the hotel today. We can go out for dinnerter and discuss


    where to live in the future." Casey said.


    He walked over and took over the boxes in Nics'' hand, and walked out with them.


    "If it loses a penny, you have to pay me twice as much." Amara waspletely distrustful of Casey.


    However, shepletely forgot that it was Casey who gave her the three million.


    At TC International Hotel, Casey took them to the door of the hotel.


    Edith already knew that Casey was the boss behind TC International Hotel, so she was not too


    surprised that Casey would bring them here.


    In the past, Edith was always worried that Casey used all his money to buy her Heart of Venus, the


    vi, and the car. Only now she knew the money was really a piece of cake to Casey.


    Moreover, if Casey really seeded in taking back Davies family this time, then Casey''s property and


    power would reach an astonishing level.


    In addition, thepany of Patel family was now booming. It should not be long before it was among


    the first-ss enterprises in J City. Edith had been around a lot, so she felt that living in TC


    International Hotel was nothing.


    "Casey, are you sure that so many of us can live in such a high-ss ce? I heard that here is the


    most expensive ce in J City. We are five people, which means we have to book at least three rooms.


    How much does a room cost a night?" Staring at the luxurious decoration inside TC International Hotel,


    Amara was a little worried. She was afraid that Casey would have no money and he would ask her to


    settle the bill with her own cash.


    "Yeah, Casey, in J City, you don¡¯t have a friend like Leonardo who can arrange such a high-end hotel


    for you. You can¡¯t afford it by yourself. Although we do have some money, if you dare to take that


    money to live in such an expensive ce, Amara won''t agree." Nics also said.


    Casey smiled slightly and said, "I don''t need to spend money living here, but I can ask them to arrange


    the best suite for us."


    Amara nced at Casey contemptuously, and said, "Who are you fooling around? It seems like that


    you are the boss here. Don''t need to spend money? Just stop bragging."


    "Actually, I am indeed the boss here." Casey smiled.


    Now that Sasha was dead, Casey¡¯s greatest threat was gone. So he didn¡¯t need to hide himself. If he


    let Amara know some of his strength, she wouldn¡¯t despise him every day.


    Both Amara and Nics widened their eyes in shock.


    "Casey, I know you can fight, which really surprised me. But it doesn¡¯t mean you are also good in other


    aspects. TC International Hotel is the best hotel in J City. Look at the area of the hotel, the decoration


    here. If you want to open a hotel like this, it will need tens of millions at least. I know you almost run


    your money up to buy the vi. How could it be possible to open a hotel like this?" Amara tried her best


    to find some evidence that Casey could not be the owner of this hotel.


    But what Casey had done during this period of time made Amara realize that Casey was not a person


    who liked to brag.


    Moreover, Casey dared to kill the head of Davies family, which ordinary people didn¡¯t dare to do.


    Casey did not argue with Amara, but walked directly into the hotel. A waiter immediately greeted them


    and asked respectfully, "Sir, what can I do for you?"


    Casey took out his ck card directly, handed it to the waiter, and said, "Take this card to your


    manager. After he sees the card, he wille out to see me immediately."


    Staring at the ck card, the waiter felt that this card was unique. So he quickly ran towards the inside


    with the card.


    Amara and Nics both stared at Casey suspiciously. Amara muttered, "Bluffing. No matter what, you


    can''t be the boss. Stop pretending."


    Jennifer stared around curiously. It was the first time in her life that she hade to such an advanced


    ce.


    Jennifer believed in Casey. After all, she knew that Casey was not the kind of person who liked to brag.


    But this hotel made her really shocking. If Casey was really the boss here, that would be too awesome.


    After a while, the waiter and the manager ran over here quickly. The manager was anxious. When he


    saw the ck card, he already knew who wasing.


    "Sir, our manager is here." The waiter respectfully gave back the ck card to Casey, and stood aside


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    wisely.


    The manager stared at Casey, with a humble smile on his face. He said hello, "Mr. Davies, you can


    notify me in advance if youe here. Then I can get everything prepared."


    Casey smiled at the manager. He and Charles had met the manager a long time ago, so Casey just


    said directly.


    "Help me prepare a few rooms. We may stay here for a few days."


    The manager immediately nodded and said, "The best presidential suites here are still reserved. I''ll


    take you there."


    Casey turned his head to look at Edith and the others, and said, "Let''s go."


    Amara and others were a little surprised after they saw the manager¡¯s attitude to Casey. Because they


    did not expect that the manager here would be so respectful to Casey.


    Amara still didn''t believe it. She hurried to the manager''s side and asked, "This guy said he is your


    boss. Is that true?"


    When the manager heard Amara''s question, he was stunned. Casey used to forbid them to talk about


    it. So now when he heard Amara question, he turned his head and looked at Casey, asking Casey


    whether he could tell her.


    Casey nodded at him, indicating that he could tell her. Then the manager looked at Amara with a smile


    and said, "It''s true. Mr. Davies is indeed our boss here."


    The manager¡¯s answer made Amara shocked. TC International Hotel had been in existence several


    years ago. If Casey was the boss here, didn¡¯t it mean Casey was so rich from the beginning? But


    Casey didn¡¯t tell anyone, so she thought Casey was just a trash.


    "It was him who didn¡¯t tell me. So he can¡¯t me me to treat him badly." Amara murmured.


    "Let''s go upstairs. After putting things down, we can go out for dinner." Casey said.


    Amara and Nics both stared at Casey with theplicated looks in their eyes, and walked inside


    with him.


    "Casey, if you are really the boss here, doesn''t it mean that you are very rich?" Amara asked. Her tone


    of voice became much softer.


    "Not too much. Didn''t I say before that I can let you guys live happily for a lifetime?" Casey said with a


    smile.


    It was enough to let Amara and Nics know that he was the owner of TC International Hotel. If they


    knew that the entire TY Group belonged to Casey, they might be arrogant.


    Amara suddenly figured out why Casey could afford a vi in Hazelfield Estate, and could give her so


    much cash.


    She nced at Casey and Edith. An idea popped up in her mind.


    Casey was so rich, yet willing to endure humiliations in her home. It seemed that Casey was really


    willing to do everything for Edith.


    If this was the case, she could take advantage of it.


    Casey killed the head of Davies family. If Davies family knew it, they would definitely not let Casey go.


    Before Davies family captured Casey, she had to get enough money from Casey.


    How about letting him transfer TC International Hotel to Edith?

 Chapter 335 Take a Bath Together

    Chapter 335 Take a Bath Together


    After arriving the room, Casey asked the manager to prepare dinner for them. Then they sat in a


    private room. This private room was the best room in TC International Hotel. Although the hotel which


    Amara and Nics had lived in Yutian County was some like here, they still couldn¡¯t help but be


    shocked by the luxury decoration here.


    After sitting down at the table, Casey asked Amara about the house they wanted to live in.


    After that incident, Amara and Nics had no requirements for the size of the ce to live. The vi in


    Hazelfield Estate was indeed beautiful, and the people around them were very envious of them.


    But this vi was also too eye-catching, which also easily caused them some trouble. In Amara¡¯s


    opinions, if they lived in a more ordinary ce, Sasha may not find them this time. They didn''t have to


    suffer so much.


    Therefore, both of them said that they wanted to live rtively ordinarymunity. As long as the


    surrounding facilities were not bad, they could ept it. Besides, they had lived in a small house for so


    many years and they had long been used to it.


    Edith had no requirements for where she lived. For her, as long as Casey was with her, it didn''t matter


    where they lived.


    After some discussions, Casey finally decided to find amunity not too far from the city center and


    nned to buy a house with four bedrooms and one living room, so that it would not be as empty as a


    vi, but could also amodate all of them. Besides, it wouldn''t be too crowded.


    Neither Amara nor Nics had any opinions. After all, they didn''t have to take the money.


    "In addition to the house, I think I still have to tell you about our security issues. You killed the head of


    Davies family. Even if you are the owner of this hotel, you can''t bepared with Davies family in BContent ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    City. The people from Davies family would definitely not let you go. Being with you now, we are taking a


    lot of risk." Amara looked at Casey and said.


    Casey smiled at her and said, "You don''t have to worry about that. When Edith''s injuries are healed, I


    will go to B City on my own and solve the matterpletely."


    Amara was overjoyed when she heard Casey was going to B City in person. She was thinking about


    how to fool Casey to transfer TC International Hotel to Edith. If Casey had to go to B City, she would


    have a reason to ask Casey to do it.


    "Casey, you have to be clear there is still an insurmountable gap between you and Davies family in B


    City. If you really want to go to B City, I feel that you will never be able toe back. Anyway, it¡¯s your


    own business. Before you leave, you have to leave us to protect us. You don''t want Edith to suffer here,


    right?" Amara said to Casey expectantly.


    "Mom, what are you talking about? Casey will definitely solve the problem when going to B City this


    time. Don''t curse him." Edith was dissatisfied.


    "I''m just telling the truth. That''s Davies family. Casey is just the owner of a hotel. How could he beat


    Davies family?" Amara shouted.


    "What are you supposed to say?" Casey stared at Amara, guessing that she must have other thoughts.


    "I actually don''t mean anything else. I just want you to give Edith some money. Although TC


    International Hotel is not as good as Davies family, it is also a very good hotel in J City. If you go to B


    city, I think you will be in danger. Before you leave here, I think it is better to transfer this hotel to Edith,


    so that Edith will have some money to support herself even if you die." Amara did not cover up her


    intentions at all. She stated directly.


    After Edith heard Amara¡¯s words, she smashed the table and stood up, ring at Amara, "Mom, if you


    don¡¯t want to live here, you can leave now. You just learned that Casey is the owner of this hotel. But


    you want him to transfer it to me. What did you mean? Do you really treat Casey as your ATM? No


    matter what he has, you want to take over, don''t you? "


    "What are you yelling at me? I''m thinking about you. If Casey really goes to B City this time, he won''t


    be able toe back. Anyway, he can leave you with something. Why did you say that to me? Is it


    wrong to give you some money??" Hearing Edith yelling at her, Amara was immediately angry.


    "Take it easy. Let''s eat first. We can discuss this matterter." Nics said.


    "You just know to eat. What else can you do?" Amara red at Nics.


    Nics immediately shut up and dared not speak anymore. Jennifer did not dare to say anything. After


    all, she was not able to intervene in this kind of thing.


    "Mom, let''s eat first. If you don''t believe me, I will leave you some money before I leave." Casey said.


    When Amara heard Casey say this, she felt a little better.


    Casey stretched out his hand to pull Edith and let her sit down. Amara''s request was indeed a bit way


    out of line. But Casey had already known Amara well. It was because Amara was Edith''s mother,


    Casey wouldn''t do anything to her. Besides, Casey didn¡¯t care about such a hotel.


    Edith sat down and ate with them without saying a word. She was really a little angry this time. If Amara


    still asked Casey to transfer the hotel to her, she would definitely turn against Amara.


    After eating, the five people returned to their respective rooms. After Caseyforted Edith for a long


    time, Edith felt a little better. She told Casey not to listen to Amara in the future. Even if she was


    Amara¡¯s daughter, she couldn''t stand Amara anymore.


    Casey smiled at Edith and said, "Just treat it as mypensation to them. After all, I have been called


    wimp for a few years, which has caused them a lot of trouble. As long as it is not too much, it¡¯s okay."


    Edith sighed helplessly. She felt that Casey''spensation had been enough. But Amara would never


    be satisfied. She felt that Amara would hurt herself by her greed sooner orter.


    Early the next morning, Edith went to work. Casey originally nned to let her rest in the hotel, but


    Edith insisted on going to work. She felt that she was already fine. After she knew Casey''s excellence,


    Edith was even more eager to be better. Otherwise, she would feel that she was not worthy of


    Casey''s kindness to her.


    After Edith went to work, Casey went out to look at the house alone. Amara was very upset about what


    happened yesterday, so she asked Casey to buy the house alone. After buying it, he just needed to


    take them to see. She didn¡¯t care about theyout of the house. She just wished that the house


    stopped bring all kinds of troubles to her family.


    Casey went around in the city. Finally he bought a house with four bedrooms and one living room in a


    Although thismunity was not in the city center, it was not too far away from the city center. The


    surrounding traffic was also convenient. The most important thing was that it was not as eye-catching


    as Hazelfield Estate.


    Thismunity was the samemunity where N¡¯s house was before. Butter in order to repay


    the antiques they sold, her family sold the house here a long time ago.


    Albie¡¯s family also lived here. It was just a small house with two bedrooms and one living room. Since


    Albie¡¯s downfall, his family¡¯s life had be quite hard. When Albie had money, he indeed bought a


    Butter, in order to make life better, he sold the big house and bought a small house in CZ


    Community.


    Of course, when Casey bought the house, he didn''t know that Albie''s family also lived here. Now, Albie


    was no longer within the area of Casey''s attention.


    After choosing the house, it would take a few days toplete the formalities. Before that, they had to


    live in TC International Hotel. Casey happened to be able to take advantage of these few days to go to


    the vi to pack up things and to move some stuff out.


    A few days passed quickly. Casey got the key to the house he bought. He took Amara and Nics to


    see the house once. Both of them were very satisfied, so they did not cause Casey any trouble.


    Edith''s injuries also gradually improved. Because she used the most advanced drugs in the world. The


    scars on her body did not leave any traces. After healed, the scars would return to the original smooth


    and stic skin.


    Casey''s n was to leave for B City after Edith''s injuries healed. Now that Edith''s injuries were healed


    and the house was already gotten done. It was time for him to go to B City and to take back Davies


    family.


    Of course, there was one very important thing to do before he left.


    Casey had thought about the thing for several years. Because of various factors, he had the


    opportunity but failed to seize it. This time Casey intended to create the opportunity by himself. No


    matter what, he would finish the thing before leaving for B City.


    In the suites of TC International Hotel.


    After Edith had dinner, she went to tidy up her own things. Casey had taken all the important stuff from


    the vi to the hotel in the past few days.


    Edith wanted to tidy up and prepared to move to the newly bought house tomorrow.


    After finishing tidying up, Edith stretched herself. Then she walked towards the bathroom.


    Casey had been paying attention to Edith''s actions. Seeing her enter the bathroom, Casey stood up


    without saying a word, and rushed to the bathroom. Then he blocked the bathroom door which Edith


    was about to close.


    "What are you doing?" Edith looked at Casey with some doubts.


    Casey was a little nervous, but more excited. He said with a smile, "I am going to B City soon. Before


    that, I want to take a bath with you..."

 Chapter 336 An Exciting Night

    Chapter 336 An Exciting Night


    Hearing what Casey said, Edith immediately blushed. She thought this guy finally knew to take the


    move. He even knew to take a bath with her.


    But even if she didn''t resist Casey, she had to pretend to refuse him. Besides, she still had to see if


    Casey really knew how to do it.


    "Who wants to take a bath with you? Wait until I finish washing." Edith lowered her head and said.


    This time, Casey didn''t listen to Edith, but directly pushed open the bathroom door and walked inside.


    He really felt like that he was like an overbearing boss now.


    "What you said doesn¡¯t count. Tonight, I must take you down." Casey said aggressively.


    Edith''s face was full of shyness. She stepped back two steps, and said, "Asshole, who is going to be


    taken down by you? I have worked for a day. But I still have to be bullied by you when Ie back.


    Bad, bad."


    As soon as Casey heard this, he stopped immediately. He felt so sorry for Edith and said, "Then I won''t


    do it tonight. I can wait until you get fully better."


    Edith almost went crazy. She was just pretending to be shy. But she didn''t expect Casey to take it


    seriously again. Even if she was tired, she still had the energy to do that kind of thing.


    She grabbed Casey by the cor and said, "No, even if I say that, you have to continue to bully me. I


    thought you have already known the meaning of girl¡¯s words, but I didn''t expect you would be still so


    stupid."


    After speaking, Edith closed the bathroom door and looked at Casey shyly.


    The roles of the two people immediately changed. Logically, it should be men who took the initiative.


    But now, it was Edith who took the initiative.


    Caseyughed. He really didn¡¯t know about girl''s thoughts, but that didn''t mean he was stupid. Edith


    had already acted like this. Of course he knew what he should do next.


    Casey put his arm around Edith''s waist and said with a smile, "I am a little stupid, but I won''t miss it


    again tonight. I promise you."


    "Idiot, take off your clothes and then take a bath. Do you want to do that stuff without taking a bath?"


    Edith rolled her eyes at Casey.


    Casey immediately felt embarrassed. He was so nervous that he had forgotten that he had to take a


    bath.


    But soon, he took a deep breath, grabbed Edith''s clothes with both hands, and said, "Okay, then I will


    help you undress first."


    This time Edith didn''t stop him, but looked at Casey, feeling funny. She thought this guy had finally


    learned to be wise up. But it was the first time she was undressed by Casey. She felt a little weird.


    As one piece of clothing slipped down, Edith fully blushed. She was shy and at a loss.


    Casey swallowed, and then turned on the shower. As the mist rose, the entire bathroom became


    dreamlike.


    The two figures slowly clung to each other. Both of them had experienced the most distinctive bath


    since they were born.


    About half an hourter, the bathroom door was opened. Casey, who was wrapped in a bath towel,


    walked out of the bathroom holding Edith who was also wrapped in a bath towel.


    Edith''s hair was wet, with water on her body. She looked so charming and sexy.


    After taking a shower with Edith, Casey was totally turned on. He threw Edith on the bed, showing an


    excited smile on his face.


    "Tonight, I want tomunicate with you in depth. Don''t go to work tomorrow. After tonight, you will


    probably have to rest in bed for two days." Casey said.


    Edith didn''t show any weakness. She said, "I''m afraid that you just say it."


    Casey couldn¡¯t wait anymore. He rushed towards the bed...


    "Then let you know how good I am!"


    A good night!


    An incredible night!


    An amazing night!


    At ten o''clock the next morning.


    Amara and Nics stood anxiously outside the door of Casey and Edith''s suite. Amara had knocked


    on the door several times, but there was no sound inside, which made Amara and Nics anxious.


    "We¡¯re going to move today. Why haven¡¯t they bothe out yet? Could it be something has


    happened?" Amara said.


    "You think too much. Maybe they have not woken up yet. Don''t worry. When they wake up, they will


    naturallye out." Nics said.


    "They should wake up at this time. Could it be that Casey knew that he couldn''t escape Davies family''s


    revenge, so he directly killed Edith and thenmitted suicide in this room? I have seen a lot of news


    about suicide in the hotel." There was the worried looks in Amara''s eyes, as if she could see through


    something.


    She walked to the door again, knocked hard, and shouted, "Daughter, what''s wrong with you? Why


    haven''t youe out? Did Casey do anything to you? Answer me."


    At this time, Edith''s feeble voice sounded, "Mom, I''m fine. I¡¯ming soon."


    Amara breathed a sigh of relief when she heard Edith¡¯s voice, but she was a little confused and


    muttered, "Edith usually wakes up early. Why is it sote today? Did she go to bed tootest night?"


    "Of course. Let''s go. Let''s go back to the room to pack up. It¡¯s still early. I think it''s veryfortable to


    live in this ce. If I can live here for the rest of my life, it feels like a good choice." Nics said.


    Amara walked back to the room with Nics. Suddenly, a possibility shed in her mind, and then she


    opened her eyes wide.


    "Maybe the two of them did that stuffst night, right?" Amara stopped and said to Nics.


    "That stuff?" Nics didn''t understand what Amara meant.


    Amara patted Nics and said angrily, "Having sex!"


    Nics was puzzled for a few seconds, but soon understood what Amara meant, and said, "It¡¯s normal.


    The two of them live in the same room. It''s not normal if they don''t do that kind of thing. "


    Amara directly stretched out her hand to p Nics. She said, "You know nothing! Casey has never


    touched Edith in the past few years. Casey is going to die this time. Before he left, he still wanted to


    take advantage of our daughter. No, I have to ask him!"


    Nics grabbed her and said, "What are you doing? They are legal husband and wife. It is reasonable


    for them to do that kind of thing. Don''t cause them trouble here. Do you want our daughter to be a


    widow for a lifetime?"


    After speaking, Nics dragged Amara back into the room.


    In Casey and Edith''s room.


    Casey was already dressed, while Edith was still lying on the bed with a quilt on her body. Her hair was


    messy. She blushed. She looked so charming and sexy


    "Today, you have a rest in bed. Parents and I can take care of the moving. After moving in, you can go


    directly there. I will let them deliver the food to the room at noon." Casey smiled.


    Edith bit her sexy lip. She looked at Casey shyly and said, "Bad guy."


    "Last night, it was you who provoked me. To show how good I am, I could only do that. Otherwise, you


    would look down upon me." Casey smiled.


    "Huh, who knew you were so good? You didn''t stop it all night. I would not say that to you if I knew it. I


    can''t get out of bed now." Edith looked so pitiful, which made Casey couldn''t wait to have her again.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Considering that Edith''s body may not be able to bear it, Casey did not do anything to Edith. But he


    bowed his head and kissed Edith''s lips. He said gently, "Have a good rest. I will pay attention next


    time."


    Edith smiled and said, "You shouldn''t pay attention. I justin about it. In fact, I still feel...very


    cool."


    Coming out of the room, Casey was so happy.


    He went to the door of Amara and Nics¡¯s room. Then he reached out and knocked on the door.


    Nics came to open the door. Casey smiled and said, ¡°Dad, Mom, let¡¯s move first. Edith is a little


    ufortable. She has to rest for a while."


    "Casey, did you do anything to my daughterst night? How could she be ufortable? I tell you, if


    you do something to my daughter, I will never let you go!" Amara''s grumpy voice sounded.


    Casey didn''t expect Amara to be so sensitive. She noticed so soon that he had sex with Edithst


    night.


    "Ahem, Dad, what is she talking about? I don''t understand. Let''s pack things quickly." Casey pretended


    not to understand and said to Nics.


    Nics nodded. He didn''t want to listen to Amara''s nagging, so he quickly moved out with Casey.


    Jennifer came over. Hearing Amara yelling, she felt strange, not knowing what was wrong.


    Casey asked the staff in the hotel to find a van. Then he put everything on it, and drove towards CZ


    Community.


    On the way, Amara still said bad words to Casey. But Casey turned a deaf ear to it. He just pretended


    that he didn''t understand what Amara was saying.


    After they moved everything into the bought house, Amara walked to Casey, staring at him. She said


    coldly, "Don¡¯t y dumb with me. I have already known that you had sex with my daughter."


    "I won''t scold you anymore. Since you did it, you must be responsible to her. I don¡¯t know whether you


    cane back from B City this time. Even if it is to leave a way for my daughter, you have to transfer


    TC International to her."


    "But she won¡¯t ept it now, so you can transfer it to me. I will take care of it. When she needs it in the


    future, I will give it to her. Without further ado, sign the assignment contract today."

 Chapter 337 Transfer Contract

    Chapter 337 Transfer Contract


    Seeing Amara''s serious look, a smile appeared on Casey¡¯s face. Fortunately, he didn''t tell Amara that


    he was the boss of TY Group. If he told her, Amara might let Casey transfer TY Group to her.


    However, Casey was in a good mood now and did not want to argue with Amara. TC International


    Hotel was just a hotel under the name of TY Group. There were no less than ten hotels under the name


    of TY Group. Even if he gave Amara one, it did not matter.


    He knew that this trip to B City was foolproof, but Amara didn''t know his situation. So it was normal for


    her to have this kind of worry.


    If a hotel could stop Amara from nagging, Casey felt it was still a good deal.


    "Then you wille back to the hotel with meter. I will ask them to prepare the contract. When we


    get back, I will sign this contract with you." Casey said.


    Amara originally thought that Casey would not agree. After all, TC International Hotel was such a big


    hotel. If it was others, they wouldn¡¯t give it to her so easily. She didn¡¯t expect that Casey would agree


    so easily. Her original ns were to keep talking it with Casey, waiting for a right time to force him to


    hand over.


    What Casey agreed so readily was beyond her expectations.


    "Could it be that he himself knew that he wouldn¡¯te back safely this time, so he promised me so


    quickly?" Amara murmured.


    It must be so. If it wasn¡¯t that he knew that he himself might not be able toe back, how could


    Casey be willing to transfer such arge hotel to someone else? Amara felt that all Casey¡¯s confidence


    came from that he had TC International Hotel. She never thought that Casey never took this hotel


    seriously.


    "Then you have to remember what you said. When you arrive at the hotelter, if you go to tell Edith


    what I said to you, I won''t spare you!" Amara said, ring at Casey.


    After moving all stuff they brought into the house, Casey asked Nics and Jennifer to clean up first.


    He and Amara went back to pick up Edith.


    When the two arrived downstairs, Casey settled the bill with the people from the movingpany, and


    then walked towards the car with Amara.


    At this moment, n walked towards them head-on. When he saw Casey and Amara here, n was


    surprised.


    "Why did you twoe to ourmunity?" n said.


    Amara looked at n and found that he was so sloppy. His hair was messy, which looked like he hadn''t


    been washed for a few days. If n hadn''t talked to them, she hadn''t noticed that this person was


    n.


    "We are moving here today." Casey said.


    "Moving? Don''t you live in Hazelfield Estate? Why did you move here? Living here is morefortably


    than living in Hazelfield Estate?" n was puzzled.


    Amara didn''t expect n to also live in CZ Community. Her looks immediately became terrible. In her


    opinion, n''s words were mocking her.


    "It¡¯s none of your business where we live. We live wherever we like. Even if we move here, we live in a


    big house with four bedrooms and one living room. It must be better than yours." Amara said fiercely.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    She couldn''t tell n that they moved here because someone died in the vi. About that matter, she


    was still a little unhappy.


    After n heard Amara''s words, he burst intoughter and said, "Amara, you guys sold the vi to


    support thepany, didn¡¯t you? So you have toe here. Hahha¡­ You deserved it. Edith caused


    so many people in Patel family to lose their jobs. Now it''s finally your turn. This is God''s punishments


    for you."


    Some time ago, Albie told n about Y Real Estate¡¯s actions against thepany of Patel family. Now


    he saw that Amara¡¯s family moved out of Hazelfield Estate, so the first thing he thought was that the


    Amara was furious. She wanted to refute n, telling him that not only was thepany well, but it


    was also thriving. Besides, she would get TC International Hotel soon.


    At this time, Casey yanked her clothes and said, "Mom, let''s go back to the hotel. Don''t waste time with


    him."


    Amara also thought it so. Her current wealthy was not that n could reach. If she argued with him


    again, wouldn''t it be that she had lowered her level?


    She nced at n with disdain, and said, "I don''t want to waste my breath with you. Anyway, the


    situation in our family is ten thousand times better than you think."


    After speaking, she and Casey walked towards the car.


    n looked at the backs of the two people, with a sneer on his face. He said to himself, "Still brag


    here. Only fools will give up the big vi and buy a house in thismunity. Your family must have


    suffered retribution. Even if you live in a house with four bedrooms and one living room, so what?


    Sooner orter, your family will be inferior to ours. Right, I must tell Albie the good news, letting him be


    happy too."


    n walked quickly towards his home. This was the first time he smiled so happily in this period of


    time.


    Albie was sitting at the table at home and scratching his head vigorously. The sudden bankruptcy of Y


    Real Estate was a big blow to him.


    He finally became friends with Paul and asked Paul to target Edith. But not a long time, Y Real Estate


    suddenly dered bankruptcy. He couldn''t even find Paul.


    These days, he had been staying at home to think about how to make money, and how to make Edith


    regret. However, the reality had made him desperate. In the past few years, in addition to opposing


    Edith and making some friends, he did not learn anything else at all.


    He didn''t like ordinary jobs. But he always thought that he could make a lot of achievements without


    paying any efforts, so he was still an unemployed person.


    At this time, there was a sound of footsteps outside. n walked into the room with excitement.


    "Dad, what''s wrong with you? Why are you in a panic?" Albie said impatiently.


    "Son, good news, I just ran into Casey and Amara downstairs. The two of them came to move here.


    Amara said that their family bought a house with four bedrooms and one living room in ourmunity.


    They would move here to live. That¡¯s ridiculous." n said with a smile.


    Albie was taken aback for a moment, and then asked, "They areing to live here? Dad, you may


    have heard it wrong. Aren''t they living in a vi in Hazelfield Estate?"


    "How could I get it wrong? This is what Amara said personally. In my opinion, it must be that something


    happened to thepany. They had to sell the vi in Hazelfield Estate. Otherwise, how could they go


    to ourmunity? The house here is much worse than Hazelfield Estate." n said.


    Albie¡¯s eyes lit up. He felt that what n said was reasonable. Then he murmured, ¡°Is it possible that


    although Y Real Estate has gone bankrupt, the impact on thepany still worked? They have no


    cooperative projects, so thepany will be closed down. That¡¯s why they sold the vi?"


    "It must be so. Amara is still pretending to be arrogant in front of me. She was obviously embarrassed.


    But she even said that she didn¡¯t want to argue with me. If her family is really okay, why won¡¯t she


    return to the vi but live in this shitmunity? So funny." n mocked.


    Albie''s eyes gradually brightened. With an excited expression on his face, he said, "It seems that God


    punishes them. Edith, I didn''t expect that you would be like this, either. In the end, your ending is


    the same as mine."


    "It¡¯s not over. I will definitely make aeback. When I make a lot of money, I will definitely make you


    feel shameless to stand in front of me!"


    Albie narrowed his eyes. There were fierce looks in his eyes.


    ...


    In the office of TC International Hotel.


    Amara signed her name on a contract. Then she looked at Casey and asked, "After I sign the name


    here, TC International Hotel will be mine, right?"


    Casey nodded, turned to look at the manager beside him, and said, "From now on, she will be the boss


    of TC International Hotel. If she has any requirements, you can do your best to satisfy her."


    The manager hurriedly nodded. Even if Casey transferred the hotel to Amara, he still did not dare to


    disrespect to Casey at all, because he knew that this hotel was just a piece of cake for Casey. He didn¡¯t


    care about the hotel, so he would give it others so casually.


    Casey looked at Amara again and said, "Mom, you don''t know how to manage the hotel, so you can


    leave the manager to handle the rest of the matter. Normally, you don''t need to take care of it. They will


    give you money every year."


    Amara nodded impatiently. Now she had be the owner of TC International Hotel, which meant that


    Casey had nothing, so she didn¡¯t have to be nice to Casey.


    "From now on, you have to listen to me in everything. Now Casey is not your boss. I¡¯m your boss."


    Amara said arrogantly to the manager.


    The manager nced at Casey. After getting Casey''s affirmation, he nodded to Amara and said,


    "Yes...Yes."


    The two went out of the office. After picking up Edith, they went to CZ Community.


    In the evening, Casey went to meet Conor and Charles. He arranged everything before he went to B


    City.


    That night, after considering Edith''s physical condition, he didn¡¯t have sex with her. He just hugged her


    to sleep.


    Now, the matter in J City had been dealt with properly. Davies family must have noticed Sasha''s


    situation. It was time for Casey to set off and to take back what belonged to him!

 Chapter 338 You Might as Well Call Him Out

    Chapter 338 You Might as Well Call Him Out


    The next morning, at the airport of J City.


    Edith walked in with Casey towards the airport. Obviously, Edith was a little bit upset.


    "You must be careful when you go to B City this time. After all, you have been away from the Davies


    family for so many years. I''m afraid it''s not simple for you to make them ept you," Edith said.


    Casey nodded and said, "Don''t worry, I know it, and I won''t do things that I''m not sure about."


    Then Casey reached out and put his arms around Edith''s waist, lowered his head and kissed her on


    the lips.


    For a long time, Casey and Edith separated. With a smile on his face, Casey said to Edith, "When I


    are when you marry me Casey."


    An expectant smile appeared on Edith''s face, and then he nodded to Casey, her eyes gentle and


    affectionate.


    Soon, when it was time to check the ticket, Casey walked in with his bag. Edith left after watching


    Casey go in.


    Two hourster, at the airport of B City, Casey walked out of it, stretched, and looked at the blue sky of


    B City. The mood was very different from when he camest time.


    He didn''t intend to go directly to the Davies family. If he went to the Davies family without any


    preparation, he may be directly arrested by Margaret with a group of experts from the Davies family


    Although he had absolute confidence in his own strength, taking the Davies family back was not just


    about fighting with people. Moreover, the Davies family could make such a reputation in B City, it


    naturally had a profound foundation. If it really tried its best to fight Casey, Casey couldn''t beat the


    whole Davies family.


    So Casey nned to make adequate preparations this time before leaving for the Davies family.


    He walked to the side of the road, stopped a taxi, got in, and said to the driver, "Please go to Yunxi


    Martial Club."


    ...


    The Davies House, in Margaret''s room.


    Margaret was frowning at her cell phone. None of the messages she sent to Sasha in the past few


    days had been replied, and her calls had never been answered. Even if she knew that those who


    followed Sasha to J City were the top martial arts masters of the Davies family, she also guessed that


    Sasha might be in danger.


    She had sent someone to J City to check Sasha''s whereabouts a few days ago, but until now, no news


    came back.


    She tried to call Sasha again.


    "The number you dialed is turned off."


    Sasha pped her phone on the table, obviously getting a little grumpy.


    At this moment, a man walked in from outside and stood in front of Margaret.


    Margaret immediately raised her head and asked, "How''s it going? Is there any news from J City."


    The man looked grave. After taking a careful look at Margaret, he said, "It is now confirmed that all the


    people we sent to J City have lost contact."


    Margaret mmed the table and stood up, staring at the man angrily with both eyes, and shouted,


    "What did you say? All lost contact! Are all the people you sent good for nothing? Why are they all?


    Why can''t you get in touch with any of them?"


    The man was so scared that his legs trembled. Obviously, he could feel a lot of pressure in front of


    Margaret, and he stammered.


    "I...I don''t know. There seems to be a hidden power against us in J City. It is not our territory, so I can''t


    be sure who is against us."


    Margaret sat down and looked at the man with a gloomy look and said, "My sister brought all the elites


    of the Davies family this time, and Tyler also brought a lot of people with him before. Who can be so


    powerful that even my sister can''t even cope with them? "


    "It...it is not very clear, but our people took this photo in Eglor County. I think it might have something to


    do with this incident."


    The man said, reaching out and handing a photo to Margaret.


    Margaret frowned and stared at the photo, then immediately widened her eyes, her face full of disbelief.


    The photo was the scene of Casey and Lily walking together in the mall of Eglor County.


    "When was this picture taken?" Margaret asked.


    "One... more than a month ago, we only discovered this photo recently," the person replied hurriedly.


    Margaret pped the man in the face and scolded, "you just showed me the picture of more than a


    month ago. Do I feed you for nothing?"


    The man trembled with fright, and said hurriedly, "We identally took this photo from the surveince


    of the shopping mall. At that time, we didn''t pay attention to Eglor County at all, otherwise we would


    have shown it to you long time ago."


    "Okay, get out, don''t let me see you, useless wimp," Margaret scolded angrily.


    The man rushed out to the outside without daring to stop at all. He knew Sasha''s horror. If he ran


    slowly, he might have lost his life.


    Margaret carefully stared at the two people in the photo again. After calcting the time and


    considering other factors, she finally determined that the person in the photo was Casey instead of


    Tyler.


    More than a month ago, Tyler had just set off from B City to J City. He was impossible to appear in


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Eglor County, and with Tyler''s character, how could he and Lily walk together in such harmony.


    Before, Sasha told Margaret that Lily was missing. She sent someone to look for her for a long time,


    but she never found her.


    Later, the Tianyuan Chamber of Commerce also reported that Casey had died. They all thought that


    Lily waspletely missing. Anyway, she definitely did not return to the Tianyuan Chamber of


    Commerce, otherwise the Tianyuan Chamber of Commerce would definitelye to the Davies family


    for trouble.


    Now seeing this picture, with Margaret''s mind, she naturally guessed something.


    "Casey, I didn''t expect that not only did you not die in the hands of the Tianyuan Chamber of


    Commerce, but you also took up with thedy of the Tianyuan Chamber of Commerce. If you were in


    Eglor County a month ago, you must have returned to J Cityter. You must have colluded with


    Tianyuan Chamber of Commerce to let them dere that you were dead. "


    "If I guessed correctly, Tyler would have been arrested by you at that time. This time my sister has


    gone J City for so many days, but I hadn''t heard from her. It must have something to do with you. It


    seems that you are nning to go to fight with the Davies family."


    "It''s just that I don''t understand, what did you rely on to deal with the people that Tyler and sister


    brought over. Those are all first-ss masters, with your reputation in J City, how can you deal with


    people of this level? "


    "Could it be that you have been pretending to be clumsy in the past few years?"


    After thinking about it for a long time, Margaret took a long breath, and then walked out of the room.


    She was aware of the seriousness of this incident, so she must discuss the coping strategies with the


    senior management of the Davies family as soon as possible.


    At the very least, if Sasha was really caught by Casey, the Family Token must have been in the hands


    of Casey. Casey was Natan'' only son. If he came back with the Family Token, then he would be the


    next master of the Davies family. .


    In order to prevent this from happening, she must be adequately prepared.


    Yunxi Martial Club.


    Casey got out of the taxi, paid the money, and walked into the martial club.


    Yunxi Martial Club was very famous in the martial arts world in B City. There were many masters here,


    and all the masters from Yunxi Martial Club were very powerful.


    It was precisely because of this that Yunxi Martial Club was known as the best martial club in B City.


    Although Yunxi Martial Club did not participate in anymercial battles, there was an endless stream


    of people who send money to Yunxi Martial Club every year.


    Because every family hoped to invite a master of Yunxi Martial Club back. No matter how strong or


    weak it was, as long as it was from Yunxi Martial Club, many people would automatically give up after


    they knew it was from Yunxi Martial Club.


    Yunxi Martial Club was a symbol of strength. In B City, no family dared to provoke Yunxi Martial Club.,


    because they all knew that no matter how powerful the thugs they trained, they could not hold the fist of


    the master from Yunxi Martial Club.


    Moreover, the background of Yunxi Martial Club was mysterious. Although Yunxi Martial Club was only


    a martial club, many first-ss families in B City wanted to acquire Yunxi Martial Club for their own use,


    but none of them had seeded so far.


    This made many people understand that although Yunxi Martial Club did not participate inmercial


    struggles, it was definitely a stupid thing if someone wanted to use money to settle Yunxi Martial Club.


    Casey just walked into the Yunxi Martial Club, and immediately two teenagers in practice clothes


    walked towards Casey. These two men were much younger than Casey and should be apprentices in


    the Yunxi Martial Club.


    "Who are you? What are you doing here?" Both of them looked at Casey with arrogance. They were


    able to be apprentices in Yunxi Martial Club, proving that their martial arts qualifications were


    quite outstanding, and they would be great masters, so even if there were still in the learning stage,


    these apprentices in Yunxi Martial Club were arrogant.


    Usually, when the heads of big familiese to them, they didn''t show them any easy look, let alone


    Casey, who was dressed in ordinary clothes and didn''t look very special.


    "I''m looking for Logan, where is he now? Take me to see him," Casey said.


    When the two apprentices heard Casey''s words, their eyes widened, and one of them asked in a


    questioning tone, "What did you just say? Who are you looking for here?"


    "Logan," Casey repeated it again.


    "Are you here make trouble? You dare to call our curator''s name directly. Isn''t it possible that you don''t


    know our curator''s prestige!" a person shouted angrily.


    Casey smiled and said, "No matter how famous he is, it has nothing to do with me. I''m here to find him.


    If I don''t call him by his name, do you want me to call him by his nickname?"


    "How dare you quibble! Our curator didn''t say that there was a guesting today. If our curator


    knows that you dare toe here to provoke him, you will be in trouble! Our curator will teach you how


    to behave with his fist!"


    Caseyughed and said, "Then you might as well call Logan out and see if he dares to use his fist to


    teach me how to behave!"

 Chapter 339 Reggies Depression

    Chapter 339 Reggie''s Depression


    Both apprentices red at Casey. In their opinion, Casey was deliberately asking for trouble.


    "It seems that you are insisting on making trouble? I have been in B City for so many years at Yunxi


    Martial Club, and this is the first time I have run into someone like you. If I don''t beat you up today, you


    really don''t know who you are," an apprentice said coldly.


    "I''m not looking for trouble, I really came to see Logan. You''re getting me wrong," Casey said.


    "Don''t quibble here. What you just said has already indicated your intentions. How can you see our


    curator at will, and you still think that our curator does not dare to teach you how to behave? It''s


    ridiculous. You are so weak, we can make you regreting here to pretend to be great," the other


    said aggressively.


    Casey sighed helplessly, knowing that he couldn''t exin it clearly today. He was sure to see Logan,


    but it might take some trouble.


    He thought for a while, and suddenly thought of a person in his mind, so he smiled and asked, "Since


    you refuse to inform Logan, can you let Reggiee out?"


    "What is the purpose of youring to us! You still know Reggie, are here to take revenge? Tell you,


    Reggie has a bad temper recently. If hees out, you will be in trouble!" An apprentice frowned. He


    didn''t expect that the person in front of him wanted to see Reggie if he couldn''t see the curator, he


    always felt that the purpose of this person was not pure.


    "You call him out first, then you will know what I''m here for," Casey said.


    The two apprentices looked at each other, and after making eye contact, one of them walked towards


    the inside of the martial club.


    The remaining one looked up and down Casey, and said, "Although Reggie is not the strongest among


    our club, he can definitely beat you up. He has been very irritabletely. I advise you to prepare to


    escape. Otherwise, when he is here, you won''t be able to run away."


    Casey smiled and said, "Don''t worry, he can''t get irritable in front of me."


    The apprentice curled his lips immediately, thinking that this person was really a braggart, and when


    Reggiees outter, he must let Reggie beat him severely.


    These apprentices usually did nothing except martial arts. The strengths of the apprentices were not


    much different. They were iparable with those who started early, so they liked this kind of people


    who came to provoke them.


    If the strength of the iing person was not very good, they would have the opportunity to show off.


    But even though he was a little eager to try, this apprentice didn''t know what Casey''s strength was, so


    he didn''t dare to act rashly. So, he waited for Reggie toe.


    With Reggie''s strength, he must be able to easily determine how strong this guy was. Maybe he was


    just a green hand and came here to brag, and then they would have a chance to shoot.


    After a while, a cursing voice came from the Yunxi Martial Club, "Who dare to make trouble at Yunxi


    Martial Club? Ow dare he! Today I muste to teach this person a hard lesson and vent the anger in


    my heart."


    The person here was Reggie. Thest time he went to QY City to give guidance to the Sharp Martial


    Club, he thought he could had a vacation and rx in QY City. He had never expected that he could


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    meet Casey there, and he was frightened and fled.


    This made him extremely depressed after he came back. He was also a master at Yunxi Martial Club.


    He would actually fall to the point where he was frightened and fleeing after only meeting Casey. If this


    were to let his mates know, they wouldugh at him.


    Therefore, his temper had not been very good during this period of time. He always wanted to find a


    chance to vent. He eagerly wanted to prove that it was Casey was too strong, not that he was too


    weak, he was actually a good yer.


    The apprentice standing in front of Casey heard Reggie''s voice, with a joking smile on his face, and


    said to Casey, "You''ll be in trouble, prepare to bear the anger of Reggie."


    The apprentice who went to call Reggie also ran over and said to Casey sarcastically, "You are lucky,


    just in time for Reggie''s bad temper. You will soon know what despair is like."


    After speaking, he turned his head to look at Reggie behind him, pointed at Casey, and said, "Reggie,


    this is this guy. Later, you must use your superpowers, teach him a hard lesson, and let us broadens


    our horizons."


    Reggie walked to the door, and when his gaze fell on Casey, the irritability and disdain that had


    haunted him instantly disappeared, reced by astonishment and a trace of fear.


    How could it be this guy! He... why did he came to B City? Was Casey here to clean him up?


    Both apprentices were waiting to see Reggie take the initiative to clean up Casey. However, they only


    saw that Reggie suddenly stood still, and the violent temper was gone. They both looked strange.


    "Reggie, why are you stunned? This is the person who provokes Yunxi Martial Club. He doesn''t respect


    our master, you should can quickly beat him up," both apprentices roared.


    Reggie swallowed, recalling the inadvertent trace of fear in the eyes of the curator when he mentioned


    Casey. In his heart, he felt that Casey didn''t pay attention to the curator for a reason..


    Casey stared at Reggie, then smiled and said, "Long time no see."


    Reggie swallowed, braced himself to walk towards Casey, and said, "Yeah... long time. It is not too


    long, you... why are you here?"


    The two apprentices were dumbfounded when they heard Reggie''s tone, which was so gentle. They


    wondered whether it was Reggie? Why would he be so scared in front of this person?


    Even... became stuttering?


    "Brother, why are you so polite to him? This person came to make trouble," an apprentice said.


    Reggie immediately turned his head and red at him, and shouted, "What do you know! Shut up, or I


    will break your leg!"


    The apprentice was startled, his neck shrank, and he dared not speak any more.


    "I''m looking for Logan. Take me in to see him now, okay?" Casey said.


    Hearing Casey''s words, Reggie breathed a sigh of relief. Casey didn''te to see him, so he would be


    fine.


    "Our curator is not here now, and he won''t be back until this afternoon," Reggie replied.


    Casey was taken aback. Unexpectedly, Logan was not there.


    "Then I''lle here again this afternoon, I just happen to be a little hungry, I''ll go find a ce to have


    something first," Casey said.


    Reggie didn''t dare invited Casey for dinner. After all, in a sense, they were not friends. It could be said


    that they had conflicts, and he didn''t know why Casey came to the curator.


    "Who would dare to provoke Yunxi Martial Club? I heard that he didn''t pay attention to our curator? I


    would like to see who has such courage!" At this time, a powerful voice sounded in the martial club.


    Several people turned their heads to look over, and a tall young man walked towards them.


    When the two apprentices saw this young man, their eyes brightened up. This man was very great in


    Yunxi Martial Club, named Noah, the strongest one of the younger generation.


    In their opinion, they didn''t know why Reggie would be afraid of Casey, but for Noah, he was fearless.


    The strength Noah demonstrated in the Yunxi Martial Club was beyond the reach of these apprentices.


    Only the seniors in Yunxi Martial Club could suppress Noah.


    "Noah, this is the man,e and teach him!" The two apprentices both stirred up troubles and shouted


    to Noah hurriedly.


    Reggie didn''t expect Noah to follow, and he was a bit embarrassed.


    Noah walked to them. At that time, he heard Reggie''s shout and knew what was going on here, so he


    followed to take a look. However, he saw that Reggie behaved so docilely after seeing theer,


    which was different from his usual character. Therefore, Noah felt strange.


    "Reggie , didn''t you just say you want to teach this provocative person, why didn''t you do it?" Noah


    stared at Reggie and asked, with a trace of questioning on his face.


    Reggie coughed slightly to conceal his embarrassment, and then said to Noah, "Noah, theer is


    very strong, and he is here to find our curator. In my opinion, we should wait for the curator to settle this


    matter. Let''s talk about it when hees back."


    Noah looked at Casey and found that Casey was just an ordinary person. He could not see anything


    special from Casey. Thus, he said to Reggie discontentedly, "How can such an outsider see curator


    casually. I have never heard of such a person in B City. How dare an unknown guy provoke Yunxi


    Martial Club. If I don''t give him a hard lesson, I will beughed at when others know it!"


    Reggie was embarrassed to hear it. He also wanted to beat up Casey, but he was not strong enough. If


    he could beat Casey, how could he be so humble.


    Seeing Reggie not speaking, Noah snorted with anger before stepping forward and grabbing Casey


    with one hand.


    "Since you''re here, then follow me in. No one can provoke Yunxi Martial Club!"


    Seeing Noah''s move, Casey didn''t panic at all. When Noah''s hand reached out in front of him, he


    turned to one side, and then grabbed Noah''s wrist.


    Noah didn''t expect Casey to react so quickly, and he was a little surprised, but then he changed his


    tactics and smashed Casey''s chest from grasping to clenching his fist.


    Casey directly blocked Noah''s fist, and after removing the strength from his hand, he pushed Noah


    back.


    In this brief match, although there was no victory or defeat, it was obvious that Noah was at a loss.


    "I''ll be here in the afternoon, so I won''t bother you to bring me in." Casey smiled at Noah, then turned


    and left here. He seemed to walk slowly, but in a few blinks of an eye, he had already gone more than


    ten meters away


    Noah was unconvinced and wanted to catch up, but at this time a sudden pain came from his wrist,


    which made him frown.


    "Damn it, I was actually framed by this guy." Noah cursed secretly in his heart. He was unconvinced,


    but at this time he had no chance to catch up.


    Reggie looked at Casey walking away in shock. Although he had guessed that it was not so easy to


    stop Casey, after seeing Casey fighting against Noah, there was still a trace of emotion in his heart.


    It seemed that the curator was right. It was better not to provoke Casey.


    The two apprentices also looked at Casey with sorrow. They were surprised at that Casey was able to


    leave so calmly when it was Noah who stopped him.


    How strong he was?

 Chapter 340 Childhood Friends

    Chapter 340 Childhood Friends


    After leaving Yunxi Martial Casey, Casey walked all the way to a nearby restaurant.


    It was noon now, and Casey was a little hungry, so he nned to eat something first. The restaurant


    that Casey was going to was a restaurant where he used to have meals in when he was a child. After


    so many years, he didn''t know if the restaurant was still open.


    He remembered that he had no friends to y when he was a child. After he came to this restaurant for


    meals many times, he yed with the boss''s son. Casey didn''t know if the boss''s son still remembered


    him.


    Not long after, Casey came to the entrance of a restaurant with decent decoration. The sign hanging on


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    the restaurant said the wordsChunjiang Dumplings Shop. Casey remembered that the restaurant was


    called Chunjiang Hotel when he was a child, but he didn''t expect it to be changed to Chunjiang


    Dumplings Shop now.


    He walked directly into the restaurant. The business inside was not bad. Looking around, more than


    half of the tables were full of people.


    Casey walked to a table and sat down. It was probably because of the busyness. For a long time, no


    waiter came. He remembered that the business here was very good when he was a child. Sometimes


    the waiter was too busy, so he would work as a waiter with the boss''s son.


    Now that the business in the store was rtively busy, Casey did not call the waiter loudly, but got up


    and walked towards the kitchen. He opened the door of the kitchen, looked inside, and saw that a


    person of his age with a greasy face was directing in the back kitchen.


    At the first nce Casey saw the man, he was sure that this person was the one who yed with him


    when he was a child, named Aleksander.


    It seemed that this restaurant had been taken over by him now, and this hurriedlymanding look


    was somewhat the same as the way it was when he was a child serving food outside with Casey.


    At this time, Aleksander noticed that the door of the kitchen was opened, turned his head and nced


    here. After realizing that it was a stranger, he said quickly, "You wait a minute, the dishes will be ready


    immediately, and I am urging them, too. Please wait outside."


    Casey smiled and said, "Don''t you remember me?"


    Aleksander immediately nced at Casey carefully, a trace of doubt appeared in his eyes, but soon,


    his eyes widened, and he said a little excitedly, "Are you Casey?"


    Casey smiled and nodded to him, and said, "I didn''t expect you to remember me. I thought that after so


    many years, you would have forgotten me."


    "How could I have forgotten you? When you were a kid, you used toe to y with me. Have you


    forgotten that I worked with you as a waiter in my restaurant. It was very busy," Aleksanderughed, "


    I''m rtively busy now, so you can sit outside for a while. After I finish, we must have a drink."


    "I have nothing to do. I can help you, and experience what it is like to be a waiter," Casey said with a


    smile.


    Aleksander didn''t refuse. He didn''t know that Casey was from the Davies family. At that time, Casey


    ran out to y with Aleksander. The Aleksander''s family saw that Casey dressed well, and they only


    thought he was a child from a wealthy family. They never thought of Casey''s earth-shattering identity.


    After all, they had lived in this restaurant for so long, and they had been in contact with ordinary people.


    How could they expect that a kid who came to y with them would be the young master of the Davies


    family in B City.


    Before long, a dish was made in the kitchen, and the waiter had already gone out. Casey took the dish,


    and after asking which table it was, he walked towards the hall.


    Casey brought the food to the front of arge table. There were six people sitting around the table, five


    men and one woman. All of the five men were sitting with their waists upright, and their movements


    were quite neat. They didn''t look like ordinary people.


    Although the girl did not seem to be as strong as the five men, there was also a heroic aura between


    her eyebrows, which was slightly different from ordinary girls.


    Because the people at this table were a bit special, Casey took another look at them. When the girl saw


    Casey staring at them, she immediately showed a trace of contempt, and she said, "Stop looking at us.


    Just serve the food. We''ve been waiting so long. What are you still doing here?"


    "Sorry." Casey reacted and quickly put the dish on the table. However, because he movement was too


    fast, he could not grasp the te firmly, the dish almost fell from his hand.


    Fortunately, he reacted quickly and quickly grabbed the te and let it fall firmly on the table.


    This scene caught the attention of an older man sitting at the main seat of the table. He nced at


    Casey up and down, with a hint of yfulness in his eyes.


    The girl was full of upset, and she murmured, "The waiters here are really unprofessional, and they are


    not stable when serving dishes. It seems that B City is not good. The hotel service is not as good as


    ours."


    "I''m really sorry, the restaurant was busy today, and it was toote to serve you dishes. I will urge the


    kitchen to cook the rest of the dishes for you as soon as possible." Casey followed Aleksander''s tone


    and said to the girl.


    The girl curled her lips and said, "Okay, leave here quickly, don''t interfere with our chat here."


    Casey didn''t care, and turned to the kitchen to help Aleksander with something else.


    The older man sitting in the main seat smiled and nced at the people at the table, and said, "The


    waiter seemed a bit special just now. Seeing his appearance, he should also be a martial artist,


    otherwise he couldn''t be able to catch the te. There are really many great and powerful men in B


    City."


    "Zakariya, you must have read it wrong. The waiter just looked ordinary, without the slightest aura of a


    martial artist. How could he be a martial artist," the girl immediately retorted.


    "Yeah, you saw the way he caught the te just now, so you think he is a martial artist. This kind of


    situation ismon for waiters, so it''s easier to deal with it. In my opinion, he should have been a


    waiter for a long time. This situation often urs, so he could catch the te. It is not because of


    martial arts," another man said with a smile.


    The girl nodded immediately and said, "That''s right, it''s just an ordinary waiter. Brother, you think too


    much."


    The man called Zakariya also smiled and said, "Really, I might really think too much."


    "Zakariya, let''s stop talking about the waiter. You can tell us about the Yunxi Martial Club. Do we really


    want to challenge their curator this time? I heard that our master failed to defeat the curator of Yunxi


    Martial Club." The girl changed the subject.


    "Zakariya is much stronger than master back then. Back then, the curator of Yunxi Martial Club was


    able to beat our Master by opportunistic tricks. We came here this time to avenge our master. As long


    as we can defeat the curator of Yunxi Martial Club, Baji will be famous again in the world." The man


    sitting next to Zakariya said confidently.


    "Yes, when Master fought with the curator of Yunxi Martial Club, his strength did not reach the top


    point. The curator of Yunxi Martial Club was able to win only by some skills. Now I have obtained


    Master''s movements and strength. I am much better than the curator of Yunxi Martial Club. Now that


    our master cannote to B City, I will rece him and defeat the curator of Yunxi Martial Club,"


    Zakariya said with a serious look.


    ...


    The restaurant was busy until more than two o''clock before it gradually became idle. Casey helped to


    tidy up the table. Aleksander asked the chef to cook a few more dishes. Then, they sat down and


    chatted while drinking.


    Aleksander asked what Casey had been doing over the years. Casey didn''t hide it. He said that he


    liked the life in a small ce, and he went to J City for a few years. Now when he came back this time


    because there were some important things that need to be done.


    After Aleksander grew up and went to university, he originally got a job, but he didn''t like it. After


    working for a while, he quit his job and came back to take over the family restaurant.


    Now his father was too old to work. The restaurant waspletely run by Aleksander alone. Because


    the business here was good, his life was okay.


    When he said this, Aleksander''s eyes suddenly shed with helplessness, and he sighed.


    Seeing him like this, Casey smiled and asked, "Why do you still sigh with such a booming restaurant


    business?"


    Aleksander smiled bitterly and shook his head, and said, "Business is really booming, but people will


    be jealous when you make more money. Life is not so smooth, and sometimes you can only endure it.


    Forget it, let''s drink."


    Casey stared at Aleksander for a nce, guessing that he might have something unspeakable, and


    then asked, "Did you have any trouble? Tell me, although I have been in J City for the past few years,


    and rarely in B City, I still have some friends in B City. Maybe I can help you solve it."


    Aleksander smiled, drank all the wine in his ss, and said, "It''s okay, I can handle it. It''s not a big deal,


    it can be done with a little money."


    Hearing Aleksander said so, Casey had no choice but to stop asking.


    After drinking for a while, when they were about to finish eating, Aleksander stood up and nned to let


    the kitchen make two more dishes.


    At this moment, there was a sudden sound of footsteps outside the restaurant, and then a group of


    men with tattoos walked in, aggressively.


    When Aleksander saw these people, expression on his face suddenly changed, and he muttered, "Why


    are they here at this time? Didn''t I just give them money a few days ago?"


    Casey turned to look at the people who came in, and then at Aleksander. After seeing the expression


    on his face, he guessed that Aleksander''s troubles should be caused by these people.


    Aleksander nced at Casey and said, "Casey, you go first. I may have some minor troubles here. I


    don''t want to make you in trouble. I will drink with you when I have a chance."


    Casey smiled and said, "If I leave when you get into trouble. Wouldn''t it be that I didn''t treat you as a


    friend."


    Aleksander sighed and said nothing. He had no time to persuade Casey to leave.


    He walked towards the group of people with a smile on his face, bent over and said, "Damian, why are


    you here again today? Didn''t I just give you the money a few days ago?"


    The man who took the lead was wearing a floral shirt with a braided head and a shrewd look. He stared


    at Aleksander, curled his lips, and said, "You seem to have a good day. You are even drinking with


    others."


    "Today, he is an old friend of mine. I am just drinking and chatting with him. Damian, do you want to


    eat? If you do, please sit down. I will let the chef cook for you," Aleksander, did not dare to be


    dissatisfied in front of Damian.


    Damian found a chair and sat down and said, "We are not here to eat today. We are here to inform you


    to quickly sign the transfer agreement of this restaurant. William said, if you don''t sign it, I can smash


    your restaurant today."


    Expression on Aleksander''s face changed, and he said, "Damian, don''t we agree to pay you dividends


    every month, and you won''t let me sign the transfer agreement? My father left this restaurant. I want to


    open it. Damian, please. It doesn''t matter if I pay more dividends every month."


    Damian immediately red and cursed, "Ingrate! Tell you, it''s William who wants your hotel. Dare you


    dare vite him, do you want me to teach you a hard lesson for William?"


    Aleksander was immediately embarrassed. He had naturally heard of William''s reputation, but he really


    didn''t want to give the restaurant his father left to others. Moreover, the transfer fee given by the


    Damian was very small. Without the restaurant, he really didn''t know what he could do.


    Just when Aleksander hesitated, Casey stood up, walked in front of Damian, and asked coldly, "You


    want to force him to transfer this restaurant to you?"

 Chapter 341 Ask William to Come Here

    Chapter 341 Ask William to Come Here


    Damian raised his head, gave Casey a nce and then cursed loudly, "Fuck, what are you talking


    about? Why did you say that we forced him to transfer this restaurant to us? He did it voluntarily. If you


    don''t know how to describe something in a correct way, I''m willing to teach you a lesson!"


    Casey sneered and said, "It''s ridiculous for you to say so. How dare you distort facts like that?"


    Seeing that Casey dare to say so, Damian got into a p, cursing, "Fuck, are you deliberately inviting


    trouble for yourself? Few people dare to talk to me like that. Why, do you want to fight with me?"


    Aleksander didn''t expect Casey to stand up to Damian. Seeing that, his expression changed. He pulled


    Casey anxiously and said, "Casey, don''t involve yourself in this issue. Damian is one of William''s men,


    so he is more powerful than we are. If you continue to act like this, things will only get worse and


    worse."


    "He is one of William''s men? So what? Could it be that William''s men are allowed to force others to


    transfer their restaurants to them?" Casey wasn''t afraid after hearing that Damian was one of William''s


    men. On the contrary, he found it easier to deal with this issue after knowing that.


    Last time, Casey helped William out. If William knew that Aleksander was a friend of Casey, he might


    hurry here to apologize to them in person.


    Aleksander was so scared that he widened his eyes. He didn''t know that Casey had given William


    some help. Therefore, in his view, Casey would be in great trouble after talking like that in the presence


    of Damian.


    Damian directly stood up, red at Casey and said, "You''re indeed a daredevil. How dare you


    that he could easily destroy you. Today, I must teach you a lesson, otherwise you will think highly of


    yourself!"


    Hearing what he said, his men who stood behind him immediately stepped forward. It seemed that they


    didn''t take Casey seriously and itched to hit him.


    Seeing this, Aleksander quickly stepped in front of Casey, looking at Damian apologetically and saying,


    "Damian, don''t be angry. He is somewhat straightforward, so he would say something offensive without


    knowing it. Please forgive him. I''ll ask him to apologize to you now."


    After saying that, he turned, looked at Casey and said anxiously, "Casey, apologize to Damian now.


    There are so many of them. We''ll be in trouble if we make them angry. Don''t take it too seriously. My


    transferring the restaurant to him is the worst thing that could happen. There is no need for you to


    suffer because of this matter."


    Casey gave Aleksandera determined nce and said, "Don''t worry. I won''t allow them to force you to


    transfer the restaurant to them. Besides, they are just minions. They can''t do anything to me."


    "Guys, he dares to say that we''re all minions! It seems that he really doesn''t know who he is talking to.


    In this case, don''t stand still. Beat him and let him know how powerful you''re. We''ll see if this guy can


    still talk like that after being hit by you!" Damian shouted.


    His men rushed to Casey without hesitation as if they were going to beat Casey up.


    Seeing this, Aleksander was scared that he pulled Casey and wanted to run inside.


    "Casey, run! There are so many of them. We can''t defeat them. We''ll be dead if we''re caught by them."


    Aleksander shouted anxiously.


    Casey didn''t run. He stood in front of Aleksander, saying, "There is no need to run. I''ll defeat them."


    After saying that, Casey fought with those men. In Casey''s opinion, these people were really just


    minions. He could defeated them easily.


    Aleksander''s expression changed after seeing that Casey doesn''t run away with him andes close


    to those people.


    He felt it silly for Casey to fight with them under such circumstances, although Casey did it for him.


    However, several seconds after he had this thought, he no longer wore an anxious expression. Instead,


    he put on a startled expression.


    Casey moved back and forth among those men and punched them quickly. Those men looked very


    strong, but they fell to the ground after receiving a punch from Casey.


    In less than a minute, most of Damian''s men fell to the ground. This result waspletely different


    from what Aleksander had anticipated.


    Damian also didn''t expect that Casey was so good at fighting that he could defeat so many men.


    Later, Damian began to feel a bit scared. He couldn''t defeat someone like Casey at all. All he could do


    was to run away.


    Seeing that more and more of his men fell to the ground, he swallowed his saliva, turned around and


    ran out.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Seeing this, Casey ran fast, grabbed Damian by his cor and then used some force to throw him on


    the ground. Then, he lowered his head and stared at him coldly with one foot stepping on his chest.


    Damian had long been afraid. Seeing that Casey put himself under his control so easily, he put on a


    bitter smile and talked to him in a totally different manner.


    "Bro...Bro, let''s talk. Don''t beat me. I won''t let him transfer this restaurant to me anymore. Let me go. I


    promise that I''ll nevere to this restaurant to make trouble for him again." Damian said.


    Casey''s lips twitched. He had seen many cowards like him, so he knew that Damian would take


    revenge on them in the future even though he had promised that he wouldn''t make trouble for them.


    Therefore, to avoid future troubles, Casey had topletely put an end to this matter for Aleksander.


    "Now, make a phone call to William and ask him toe here. If he didn''te here, you wouldn''t be


    able to leave this hotel by walking." Casey said coldly.


    Damian was stunned. It never urred to him that Casey would ask him to do so. Casey should ask


    him to ask William toe here! Everyone else wanted to stay away from William, but Casey asked to


    see him.


    "Did I mishear? Did you ask me to ask William toe here? Are you sure?" Damian asked.


    "Yes, I''m sure. Quick. I''ve got something else to do and don''t want to waste time." Casey said.


    Damian didn''t put on a happy smile, but he was joyful. In his opinion, it was stupid for Casey to ask him


    to ask William toe here. Could it be that he didn''t even know how powerful William was? He


    wondered.


    In Damian''s view, if William really came here, there was no need for him to be afraid of Casey. At that


    time, he might be able to vent his anger by beating Casey up.


    After Casey withdrew the foot stepping on Damian, Damian hurriedly got up, took out his cell phone


    and made a phone call to William.


    Aleksander looked at Casey with a worried expression. Seeing that Casey was so good at fighting, he


    was surprised. However, William was somewhat famous in B City for being a powerful man. In his


    opinion, however Casey was good at fighting, he was not powerful enough to work against William.


    Therefore, he considered it inappropriate for Casey to ask Damian to ask William toe here.


    "Casey, defeating them is enough. There is no need to ask William toe here. William is a powerful


    and influential person in B City. Besides, he is well-connected in B City. I''m afraid that something more


    serious will happen if he doese." Aleksander said worriedly.


    "Don''t worry about that. I won''t ask Damian to call William toe here if I''m not sure that I can handle


    it. I want to know what William has done in thest few years. It really surprises me a lot that he should


    let his men force others to transfer their restaurants to them." Casey said.


    Hearing these words, Aleksander knew that it was inappropriate for him to continue to try to persuade


    Casey. Besides, in his opinion, there must be a reason why Casey was so confident.


    What surprised him was that Casey yang would be so powerful would be something now. He was


    totally different from the Casey he remembered in his childhood.


    It was only until then did he realize that he had no idea who Casey was. When he was a child, he just


    yed with Casey, having never asked about the career of his parents.


    He had thought that Casey was but an ordinary person. Now, it appeared that he was wrong. It was


    really lucky for him to meet Casey now. However, he wasn''t sure whether Casey could handle this


    matter when William came.


    Damian sneered in his heart. He didn''t believe that Casey could resolve the conflict after William came.


    In Damian''s memory, Casey was not among the people who William was afraid of.


    Casey was indeed good at fighting. However, he looked like an ordinary person without any powerful


    rtive or friend. In Damian''s opinion, Casey didn''t take William seriously just because he was good at


    fighting.


    "Humph, wait and see. When William came with other men, we''ll teach you a lesson. Do you really


    believe that you''re something just because you''re good at fighting? You can''t imagine how powerful


    William is. In the past, he was a member of the Davies family. Although he isn''t a member of the Davies


    family now, the people he knows when he was in the Davies family are more powerful than you can


    imagine. You''re dead!" Damian thought.


    After making a phone call to William, Damian became confident and was not afraid of Casey any more.


    He gave Casey a nce and said, "Listen, you won''t be able to cope with William when hees


    here. What about apologizing to me now? If you do that, I''ll intercede with William for you. Besides, you


    should agree to be one of his men. He appreciates people who are good at fighting like you. Under this


    circumstance, you''ll not be hit. Besides, you''ll be able to achieve great sess. I guarantee. How


    about that?"


    After giving him a nce, Casey pped him in the face and said coldly, "Shut up, otherwise I''ll break


    your legs."


    Damian covered his face with his hand, feeling angry. However, he dared not retort and had to endure


    it.


    "Fuck, wait and see! When Williames here, I''ll definitely ask his men to catch you. After that, I''ll


    p you in the face with great strength!" Damian roared in his heart with a cowardly expression.


    Before long, they heard a sound of footsteps outside the restaurant.


    After that, Damian immediately ran outside. Seeing theers, he immediately shouted, "William, you


    are finally here! If you cameter, that reckless guy would break my leg!"


    Hearing what he said, Aleksander trembled all over. He gave Casey a nce, took a deep breath and


    prayed that Casey could get away with it this time.


    Soon, William entered the restaurant with a group of men, asking, "Who beat my men? Daring to treat


    my men like that, don''t you want to live?"

 Chapter 342 Dare You Kill Me?

    Chapter 342 Dare You Kill Me?


    "Oh? Dare you kill me?" Casey said coldly. It seemed as if it was colder in the restaurant after he


    spoke.


    William''s heart did a flip. Then he quickly raised his head and looked at the person in the restaurant.


    The moment his eyes met with Casey''s, he was gooseflesh all over.


    It was Casey!


    William gasped and couldn''t stop his legs from trembling.


    "Casey...Casey...You..." William tried to say something. However, he was so nervous that he couldn''t


    speak.


    Damian didn''t notice his reaction. After hearing what Casey said, he immediately thought that Casey


    was really being too arrogant. In his opinion, it was suicidal for Casey to talk to William like that.


    He stepped forward, pointed his hand at Casey''s nose and cursed, "Do you really think highly of


    yourself? William naturally dares to kill you. You dare to act like that when William is here. You''re


    dead!"


    "Oh?" Casey smiled, "Ask William to say those words to me. I want to know if he dares to talk like that."


    Previously, Aleksander was frightened when he heard what Casey said. After all, ording to William''s


    power, it was easy for him to kill someone.


    However, he felt somewhat puzzled after seeing William''s reaction. He was the famous William. Why


    did he had a weaker air of forcefulness aftering in?


    Besides, was there something wrong with his eyes? Why did he see that William''s legs were shaking?


    "Fuck, you''re really..." Seeing that Casey didn''t take William seriously at all, Damian was a little


    annoyed.


    At this moment, William gathered his wits and kicked Damian''s ass directly. After that, Damian fell to


    the ground with two of his front teeth knocked off.


    William hurriedly came close to Casey, bent down and confessed, "Casey...Casey, I didn''t know that


    you were here. This stupid guy just called me, saying that someone wanted to provoke me and was


    making trouble for him. I won''te here if he didn''t say so. If I knew that he was talking about you, it''s


    impossible for me to dare to say something like that!"


    "So, your men can bully any people but me as they wish? William, you''re so powerful!" Casey said


    coldly.


    "No! No! It''s my fault. Casey, I''m sorry. In the future, I won''t allow something like that to happen again."


    William hurriedly begged for mercy when he was trembling all over.


    Previously, Damian and his men believed that William would back them up after he came. However,


    they were all dumbfounded when they saw how William treated Casey.


    Damian was especially dumbfounded. He covered his mouth and stared at Casey and William. He was


    so frightened that his hair stood on end.


    "Why...Why is William so respectful to him? Did...Did I offend a big shot? I am toast! Even William


    respects him. I''ll be in great trouble!"


    Aleksander also stared at William in shock. He didn''t expect that William would be so respectful to


    Casey. He had considered Casey to be an ordinary person. It seemed that he was wrong.


    At the same time, he felt that he was lucky. Fortunately, Casey came, otherwise he would have to


    transfer the restaurant to others. Moreover, it was possible that he would be beaten up by Damian.


    Thinking of this, there was a hint of gratitude in his eyes when he looked at Casey.


    After apologizing to Casey, William came close to Damian, grabbed him by his cor and came close to


    Casey with him.


    "Apologize to Casey!" William said coldly.


    Damian was not stupid. Hearing what William said, he knelt down before Casey and begged for mercy,


    "Casey...Casey, I was wrong. You''re the bigger person. Please forgive me."


    Aleksander frowned. Considering that the family name of Casey was Davies and that William used to


    be a member of the Davies family, Aleksander immediately thought of something.


    With his eyes wide open, he looked at Casey in surprise. Could it be that...Casey, who served meals


    with him in his childhood, was a member of the Davies family?


    Aleksander was extremely shocked and couldn''t calm himself down for a long time.


    Casey gave Damian a nce, sneered coldly and said, "Do you think that you can put an end to this


    issue just by apologizing? William, I considered you to be somewhat wise when I found that you''re


    powerful now. However, I didn''t expect that you would ask your men to buy or sell by force. Do you


    think that you''ve been the most powerful person in B City?"


    Hearing what he said, William was stunned. Feeling puzzled, he asked, "Casey, What do you mean?


    I''ve never asked my men to buy or sell by force."


    After saying that, he turned and looked at Damian with a hint of question in his eyes.


    "Exin! What on earth happened before!"


    Damian''s face grew pale. He put on a desperate expression on his face.


    Seeing that Damian doesn''t speak, William kicked him in the face and cursed, "Are you dumb? I asked


    you to exin!"


    Daring not dy, Damian told them the whole story. Previously, seeing that many people came to have


    meals in Aleksander''s restaurant, Damian wanted to force Aleksander to transfer the restaurant to him


    by telling him that he worked for William.


    Hearing it, William was angry. A long time ago, he had warned his men not to make trouble in his


    name. It never urred to him that Damian would ignore his warning and threatened Aleksander to


    transfer the restaurant to him in his name.


    It was obvious that he was inviting trouble for William.


    Before Casey said anything, William punched Damian in the face.


    "Fuck, how dare you do something like that in my name! Did I treat you fucking too kindly? Do you


    know what trouble you invite for me this time? If I don''t kill you, my reputation will be totally ruined!"


    William beat Damian with all his strength. If only him found it, he would let Damian off after giving him


    some punishment. However, It was Casey who found that Damian forced other people to transfer a


    restaurant to him. In this case, William could definitely not let Damian get away with it easily.


    Now, Casey knew that this matter had nothing to do with William and that it was Damian who bullied


    others in William''s name. Therefore, seeing William beat Damian, he didn''t stop him.


    Five minutester, Damian was badly injured. There was blood continuouslying out of his mouth.


    With Damian''s face being swollen, he looked different from what he was supposed to be.


    "Casey, I should indeed be me for this issue. I didn''t manage well, so my men did such a thing. If


    you punish me for it, I won''tin." William told Casey.


    Casey gave him a nce and said, "Forget it. It was him who did it in your name, so he was the only


    one that should to be punished. However, in the future, you should be careful when you let someone


    work for you. Not everyone is trustworthy. If you ask the wrong person to do something for you, you


    might lose everything overnight."


    William nodded hurriedly and said, "Yes."


    "Casey, what should we do with him?" William gave Damian another nce.


    "Break his legs and drive him out. Such a person would only incur disaster for you." Casey said.


    William immediately nodded and winked at his men. Two of them immediately came over and carried


    him out. It could be imagined what his fate would be.


    Aleksander sighed. He didn''t expect that Casey was so powerful that he could change Damian''s fate


    with one word. It should be noted that Damian was more powerful than he was. He totally didn''t found


    that Casey was so powerful when he had a drink with Casey just now.


    Now, Casey looked as kind as before. He turned his head, looked at Aleksander and said with a smile,


    "I''ve already solved the problem for you. You don''t have to worry that someone wille to make


    trouble for you in the future anymore."


    Aleksander looked at Casey with various feelings and said, "Casey, thank you. I can''t give you


    anything. However, as long as you tell me, I''ll give you anything you want, including this restaurant."


    "You don''t have to. Treating me to wine today is enough. I''m not going to pay for it now." Casey said


    with a smile.


    Aleksander was moved a lot. How was it possible that he would ask Casey to pay for it?


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Casey turned, looked at William and said, "He is my friend who yed with me when I was a child.


    Give him some help in the future if he is in trouble."


    William hurriedly nodded and said, "Don''t worry, Casey. I''ll treat your friend as mine. And I''ll try my best


    to help him."


    After saying that, William took out his mobile phone and offered to exchange contact information with


    Aleksander.


    Aleksander was so excited that he couldn''t speak. William was so famous in B City. Now, he asked for


    his contact information and said that he wanted to make friends with him. It was undoubtedly a big


    surprise for Aleksander.


    If he really made friends with William, there would really be no need for him to worry that someone


    woulde and make trouble for him in the future.


    In B City, except those old and well-known families, few people dared to offend William.


    The problem had been solved. After checking the time, Casey guessed that Logan should have


    returned to Yunxi Martial Club. Then, he said goodbye to Aleksander and William, and then hurried to


    Yunxi Martial Club.


    After Casey left, Aleksander looked at William and asked a question that he hadn''t dared to ask before.


    "William, is Casey...a member of the Davies family?"


    Hearing it, Williamughed and said, "Just think about it yourself. I can''t answer this question. Casey


    didn''t tell you that, so it was obvious that he didn''t want to tell you. I''m afraid that I would be punished if


    I tell you."


    Although William only gave him a vague reply, even a fool could understand what he meant.


    Aleksander took a deep breath. To make friends with Casey should be the most extraordinary thing he


    had ever done in his life.

 Chapter 343 Senior Brother, Long Time No See

    Chapter 343 Senior Brother, Long Time No See


    At Yunxi Martial Club.


    Casey directly walked towards the gate of Yunxi Martial Club. There were two apprentices guarding the


    gate. Seeing that Caseyes again, their expression changed. Daring not challenge Casey this time,


    they carefully stared at Casey. One of them spoke to the other one, "Go to inform Big Senior Brother


    that the man, who came once in the morning,es again."


    The other apprentice nodded and then hurriedly ran into Yunxi Martial Club.


    "Have your Lorde back?" Casey gave the apprentice a nce and asked.


    "Yes...Yes. Our Lord won''t allow you to act arrogantly here. You had better behave properly,


    otherwise..." That apprentice said timidly.


    "Take me to your Lord." Casey directly said, interrupting him.


    "Big Senior Brother...Big Senior Brother hasn''te here yet. Don''t mention it before Big Senior


    Brotheres here." That apprentice said with some unease.


    "I don''te here to see your Big Senior Brother. Why should I wait here for him? Take me to your


    Lord, otherwise I''ll have to beat you." Casey said with a smile.


    That apprentice heart did a flip. Casey was someone who could get rid of Big Senior Brother easily. If


    Casey really started a fight with him, he might suffer.


    After hesitating for a moment, that apprentice suddenly realized something: Lord was much better than


    Big Senior Brother in fighting and it would be easier for Lord to defeat Casey


    Therefore, he no longer hesitated and spoke to Casey, "Since you want to invite trouble for yourself, I''ll


    take you to our Lord. I''ll see if you can still be poised when you meet ourLord."


    After saying that, that apprentice walked into the Martial Club.


    Casey followed, feeling still a little excited. Having not seen Logan for some years, he wondered what


    Logan was like now.


    Not long after they went into Martial Club, another apprentice came to the gate with Noah and Reggie.


    Noah was angry. Before, he failed to catch Casey, therefore losing face. Besides, his arm hurt for more


    than half an hour after fighting with Casey.


    He didn''t believe that Casey was better than him in fighting. In his opinion, Casey had used some tricks


    before and Casey could definitely not defeat him when they all obeyed rules. Therefore, he wanted to


    fight with Casey again in a fair manner.


    However, when they came to the gate, they found that there was no one there. They all felt puzzled.


    "Didn''t you say that the reckless guy, who came once in the morning,es? Why isn''t he here?"


    Noah asked while staring at that apprentice.


    That apprentice also felt puzzled. He didn''t know why Casey wasn''t here.


    "Maybe he was scared off by my going to ask Big Senior Brother toe here." That apprentice said.


    Feeling that what that apprentice said was right, Noah put on a proud expression and said, "It appears


    that you were right. That guy knew that he got rid of me by a stroke of fortune in the morning, so he


    dared not fight with me now. As a result, he ran away."


    Feeling that Casey was not someone who would run away in the face of a challenge, Reggie felt


    suspicious.


    "Humph, I''ve believed that that guy was good at fighting. Against my expectation, he is but a coward.


    Brother Reggie, being scared a lot by someone who is not really good at fighting, you really bring


    shame on our Yunxi Martial Club." Noah turned his head and gave Reggie a nce.


    Reggie immediately became a little unhappy and said, "Big Senior Brother, it''s unfair for you to say so.


    Casey is indeed not here, but it doesn''t mean that he has ran away. You see, hees here to see our


    Master. Maybe he has entered Martial Club now."


    "Impossible! How is it possible that he dares to go to see Master when he knows that I''ming?"


    Noah said with great certainty.


    Right at this moment, that apprentice said in a low voice, "Maybe...They have already gone into Martial


    Club. Just now, Ayaan was guarding the door with me. Now, he is not here either. It''s very possible that


    he has gone into Martial Club with that guy."


    Hearing what he said, Noah''s face was suddenly dark. If what he said was true, it meant that that guy


    didn''t take him seriously at all.


    He gritted his teeth and said with a hint of savage expression in his eyes, "Then let''s go inside and


    have a look. If he dares to enter Yunxi Martial Club without permission, I won''t let him get away with it!"


    After saying that, Noah quickly went inside with a group of people.


    That apprentice took Casey to the second floor of Martial Club. It was an empty training ground, but


    there was no one here now. That apprentice went to a room at the corner of the training ground with


    Casey.


    "Lord is in this room. Wait here, and I''ll go to ask him to go out." That apprentice said.


    Casey nodded and stood at the door.


    Not long after that apprentice went into the room, Noah arrived at the second floor with Reggie and


    other people. Seeing that Casey was really in the Martial Club, there was a hint of embarrassment on


    Noah''s face. Before, he was sure that Casey had been scared off by him. It never urred to him that


    Casey didn''t take him seriously at all.


    After they came close to Casey, Noah red at Casey with fierce eyes and asked, "Weren''t you told


    that you should wait for me at the gate? Who asked you toe in?"


    Casey turned around, gave Noah a nce and said, "I don''te here to see you. Why should I wait


    for you?"


    "You!" Noah immediately became angry. He was the first student of Logan, so every member of Yunxi


    Martial Club treated him with respect and courtesy. Besides, people who were not members of Yunxi


    Martial Club also treated him in a polite way. Casey was the first one who didn''t take him seriously at


    all. Therefore, he was somewhat annoyed by Casey.


    "Don''t find excuses. You can''t enter our Martial Club without permission. Now, you do it. Today, I must


    teach you a lesson on behalf of our Martial Club. That''s the consequence of entering Yunxi Martial Club


    without permission!" Noah shouted at Casey.


    "Don''t waste time. You can''t defeat me. And I''m here to meet your Lord." Casey gave Noah a nce. It


    was obvious that he didn''t take Noah seriously at all.


    Noah felt that he was greatly humiliated when he heard these words. Now, many members of Yunxi


    Martial Club was standing behind him. He, as the first student of Logan, was taunted by Casey. If he


    just epted the taunts quietly after hearing such words, he might lose his prestige in the Martial Club.


    "How dared you brag like that! Dare you fight with me here?" Noah said in a loud voice.


    Hearing this, Casey didn''t know what to do. He was serious when he said that Noah couldn''t defeat


    him. The reason why he didn''t want to fight with him was that he didn''t want Noah to be too


    embarrassed. It never urred to him that Noah would ask him to fight with him.


    At this moment, the door of the room was opened and that apprentice came out from it. Seeing that


    there were so many people gathering around the door, he was stunned. Then, he hurriedly spoke,


    "Lord ising."


    Then, with a sound of clear footsteps, a thin and bearded man who was in his forties came out from the


    room. He was dressed in a robe, looking a little raunchy.


    He was Logan, the Lord of Yunxi Martial Club and a famous expert at martial arts.


    Seeing Loganes out, Noah felt more confident and immediately spoke, "Master, this persones


    to our Martial Club to provoke us. It happens that you''re here. I''ll have a fight with him and therefore let


    them know how good members of our Martial Club are at fighting."


    After looking at Casey, Logan stared at Noah and said with a smile, "You can''t defeat him. Don''t fight


    with him in the future, otherwise even I can''t save you."


    His words provoked an uproar from people present. No one expected that Logan would say that Noah


    couldn''t defeat Casey.


    Noah was astonished, too. It didn''t ur to him that Logan would think so highly of Casey. However,


    they were about the same age. Why was Logan so sure that he couldn''t defeat Casey?


    "Master, I''m not convinced. How do you know that I can''t defeat him before I fight with him?" Noah said.


    Logan frowned and said, "This is the end of this issue. No one is allowed to mention it again. Anyone


    who mention it in the future shall be punished ording to the rules."


    It was the first time for Logan to spoke to Noah in such a serious manner. Hearing what he said, Noah''s


    expression changed.


    Only Reggie could be said to be calm. A long time ago, Logan had warned him not to offend Casey.


    Now, when Casey came here in person, Logan still spoke for him. It seemed that Casey was really not


    an ordinary people.


    Logan didn''t say anything more to Noah. Instead, he turned, looked at Casey and said with a teasing


    smile, "Junior Brother, long time no see."


    Casey smiled, gave him a fist-and-palm salute and said, "Senior Brother, long time no see."


    People around were all dumbfounded and looked at them. It was totally beyond their expectation that


    they should have the same teacher.


    Everyone knew that Logan was an expert at martial arts, but no one knew who his teacher was and


    how many students as powerful as him his teacher had.


    Logan even hadn''t told anyone whether on earth he had a teacher or whether his teacher had other


    students.


    They didn''t know that Logan''s teacher had another student until Logan called Casey Junior Brother.


    All of them looked at Casey up and down curiously and wanted to see what was special about him.


    No one knew how good Casey was at fighting. It was impossible for him to face any person in a poised


    manner with the skills of fighting learned from the Davies family.


    The reason why he was so powerful now was that he studied from a powerful teacher a few years ago.


    Under the guidance of his teacher, he made great progress and became more powerful than ordinary


    people could be.


    Logan had studied from their teacher for some time when Casey just studied from their teacher. At the


    beginning, Casey couldn''t defeat Logan. However, just one yearter, Casey could always defeat


    Logan.


    Therefore, although Logan studied from their teacher earlier than Casey did, he could actually not


    defeat Casey. This was the reason why he warned Reggie not to offend Casey when unnecessary.


    He knew how good Casey was at fighting. If anything went wrong, he might kill the person who offend


    him. No one would offend him for no reason, unless there was something wrong with their mind.


    In the past, Casey was forced to flee to J City and lived a difficult life there. Having learned from his


    teacher, he had a chance to return to B City to take revenge. However, he didn''t know the real intention


    of Sasha and still had a little affection for Sasha at that time, so he didn''t.


    However, things had changed now. Casey came back this time to get back what should be his. He


    came to Yunxi Martial Club to ask for Logan''s help because it would be somewhat difficult for him to


    sessfully be in charge of the Davies family on his own.


    Casey knew Logan well. If he asked Logan for help, Logan wouldn''t refuse. Even if Logan refused, he


    could force him to change his mind by force.


    At the beginning, when he were making quick progress, Logan was his training partner and suffered a


    lot.


    Logan gave Noah and other people a nce. He knew Casey well. Considering that they had left a bad


    impression on Casey, he must find a way to ease the tension between them.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    After rolling his eyes, he looked around and said, "Don''t just stand there. Call him Martial Uncle."

 Chapter 344 Come to Provoke Them

    Chapter 344 Come to Provoke Them


    Hearing this, they were all stunned for a while. Many of them were about the same age as Casey.


    Several of them were even older than Casey. When Logan asked them to call Casey Martial Uncle,


    they all felt a little embarrassed.


    After all, Casey was really too young. If he was in his thirties, they wouldn''t feel so embarrassed.


    However, it was hard for them to ept that they should call someone who were about the same age


    as them Martial Uncle.


    Seeing that no one spoke, Logan frowned and said coldly, "Why, you''re not going to listen to me


    anymore, are you?"


    All of them shivered all over and immediately called Casey Martial Uncle.


    Although Logan didn''t look like a strict teacher and was rtively easy-going at ordinary times,


    everyone knew that he would be a devil after he was annoyed by someone. He was really too


    powerful.


    Therefore, in Yunxi Martial Club, no one dared to disobey Logan''s orders.


    People all greeted Casey. Even Reggie cottoned up to Casey enthusiastically. After knowing who


    Casey was, he was d that he had known Casey long before.


    Only Noah was unhappy and kept silent for a long time.


    Logan stared at Noah and said, "Noah, didn''t you hear what I said?"


    Noah had no choice but to sigh. Then, he turned his head, looked at Casey and spoke with a stiff


    expression, "Martial Uncle."


    Just now, he vowed that he would start a fight with Casey. However, before he could do it, he was


    forced to call Casey Martial Uncle. It could be imagined how aggrieved he was.


    "You don''t have to be too polite to me." Casey smiled at Noah with somewhat teasing eyes.


    "Master, I''m not convinced. I want to have a fight with Martial Uncle. Please allow me to do so." Noah


    made reverence and said.


    Logan gave him a nce and said, "It''s not that I want to stop you from fighting with him. The truth is


    that you really can''t defeat him. Don''t think about that anymore. I do it for your sake."


    Hearing this, Noah was even more unconvinced. Being about the same age as him, how powerful


    could Casey be? In Noah''s opinion, the reason why Logan said so was that he looked down upon him.


    Before he could express his dissatisfaction, an apprentice ran here with a panicked expression.


    "Bad news! There are a few people from Baji making trouble for us. Several people have been knocked


    down by them. Lord, please go and have a look." That apprentice shouted.


    Hearing his words, Logan immediately frowned and then went quickly downstairs. Noah gave up


    challenging Casey and followed Logan hurriedly.


    Casey followed. He wanted to know who woulde to provoke the people of Yunxi Martial Club.


    The hall was on the first floor of the Yunxi Martial Club. There had already been several apprentices


    rolling on the ground with their hands covering their stomachs, looking miserable. In front of them, five


    men and one woman were standing.


    Casey was slightly surprised when he saw those people. They were the six people who had lunch in


    Aleksander''s restaurant at noon.


    At this moment, the man who led them was looking dismissively at Logan and the people following him


    who wereing close to them. They didn''t notice Casey because there were so many people and


    that Casey was behind them.


    "Previously, I thought that there were many experts in Yunxi Martial Club. However, it seems to be not


    true. Your men are so weak that I could defeat them with only one punch. Yunxi Martial Club doesn''t


    deserve such a fame." The eldest man, whose name was Zakariya, said.


    "Humph, Yunxi Martial Club is famous, but your men are not that powerful. People from our Baji are


    much more powerful than they are. The people who fell down just now were too weak whenpared


    with us." His sister Be also said.


    Logan was speechless. He gave them a nce and said, "Hey, have you finished speaking?"


    Be looked at Logan with a proud expression and said, "You''re that Logan, right? Why, are you


    shocked after seeing how good we''re at fighting? How could people like you defeat our teacher in the


    past? You must have used some tricks, otherwise it was impossible for someone like you to defeat our


    teacher."


    "Oh, they, who were knocked down by you, are the apprentices who have just entered our Martial Club


    a few days ago." Logan said.


    Be and herpanions were immediately stunned. Soon, Be was so embarrassed that her face


    turned red.


    Zakariya was also somewhat embarrassed. Today, they came to provoke the people of Yunxi Martial


    Club. Previously, they nned to secure a leading position over the opponent from the very beginning


    by knocking several of them down in a very short time, so that they became less confident.


    When they just came here, they met with a group of apprentices who had just entered Yunxi Martial


    Club a few days ago. They were being proud that they had entered Yunxi Martial Club now. Under such


    circumstances, when they suddenly met someone who came to provoke them, they naturally fought


    with them.


    Seeing that they were so arrogant, Zakariya and hispanions considered them to be the experts of


    Yunxi Martial Club and hit them. He didn''t expect them to be defeated so easily, so he felt that people


    of Yunxi Martial Club were not really powerful.


    "They are apprentices. So what? Your apprentices are so arrogant. It''s obvious that Yunxi Martial Club


    is not very good. Logan, wee to take revenge for our teacher. In the past, you defeated our


    teacher by using some tricks. It''s unfair. Now, our teacher is unable toe to B City in person. I''ll


    challenge you on behalf of him and win back his dignity." Zakariya hurriedly moved to another topic.


    Logan gave them a nce. He naturally knew who their teacher was. In the past, he had only had a


    fight with one of Baji''s experts.


    "I''m sorry. Since this matter involves only your teacher and me, he shoulde to me in person. Come


    back. I won''t fight with you. If other people knew that I fought with you, others would say that I bullied


    you." Logan directly refused.


    Hearing this, Be immediately shouted, "In my opinion, you said so just because you don''t dare to


    fight with Zakariya. He is more powerful than you think and is able to defeat you easily. It never urs


    to me that you''re so cowardly. How dare you say that you''re really powerful."


    The rest of them also taunted Logan and said that he was a coward.


    Logan shook his head somewhat helplessly. He really didn''t want to fight with these people. People


    from Baji had unusual skills in fighting, but these people''s teacher was not that powerful. In the past,


    Logan defeated their teacher with great ease.


    After so many years, Logan was more powerful than he used to be. ording to the potential of their


    teacher, Logan estimated that their teacher didn''t make much progress in the past few years.


    Therefore, he could easily guess that his students wouldn''t be very powerful.


    These people didn''t deserve a fight with him.


    At this moment, he turned his turned head and looked at Casey. In his opinion, Casey was young, so


    Zakariya and hispanions would definitely consider Casey to be his students. If he asked Casey to


    fight with them, Casey could absolutely defeat them in a short time. After that, these people would


    definitely not dare to make trouble for them in the future.


    After all, if a person had a powerful student, that person must be more powerful than his student was.


    In the past, Logan always helped Casey. Now he could finally ask Casey to help him. Naturally, he


    wouldn''t miss this opportunity.


    Therefore, he spoke to Zakariya and hispanions, "Since youe to take revenge for your


    teacher, then you are younger generation. Therefore, it''s unfair for you if I fight with you in person. I


    happen to have an excellent student in the younger generation. And I''ll let him fight with you. You can


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    beat him first before challenging me."


    After saying that, he turned his head, looked at Casey and winked at Casey.


    Casey immediately understood what he meant.


    However, before Casey moved, Noah had already stepped forward, bowed to Logan and said, "Yes, I''ll


    fight with them."


    After saying that, he nced at Casey with contempt in his eyes. He wanted to defeat these people on


    his own, so that Casey could understand that he was more powerful than Casey him.


    Logan didn''t point out the student he was talking about, so Noah naturally believed that Logan was


    talking about him.


    Zakariya gave Noah a nce. In his opinion, since Logan had said so, he could fight with Logan''s


    student first. If he couldn''t even defeat the student of Logan, then it was really unnecessary for him to


    challenge Logan.


    "Good, then I''ll fight with your student first. If he is badly injured by meter, don''t me me." Zakariya


    said.


    "I''m afraid that it will be you are badly injured!" Noah was confident.


    Both of them took a few steps forward and were ready to fight.


    Logan was somewhat embarrassed. He didn''t expect that Noah would take the initiative to do that, but


    it was inappropriate for him to ask him toe back now. Therefore, he simply decided to let him fight


    with Zakariya, seeing how powerful Zakariya was.


    Casey came close to Logan with a smile and said, "Why did you look at me just now?"


    "As a matter of fact, I want you to defeat them in a short time. In this way, they won''te to take


    revenge on me in the future. However, Noah took the initiative to fight with them." Logan said.


    Casey looked at Zakariya and Noah, saying, "Just wait. Maybe there is still a chance for me to fight


    with them. Noah is very likely to lose."


    Logan was stunned and asked, "How do you know that? He was quite gifted. Zakariya is only a few


    years older than him, so Noah still has a chance to win."


    "Yes, but the chance is very small." Casey said.


    Logan gave Noah a nce. He was not suspicious of what Casey said. Casey was better than him in


    fighting and he should be able to know how powerful a person was through some details. Casey should


    be serious when he said so.


    At this moment, Be noticed Casey. After giving a nce at Casey, she murmured, "Isn''t that the


    waiter in that restaurant? The Lord of Yunxi Martial Club should stand so close to a waiter. It seems


    that we have overestimated him. Zakariya will definitely win today!"

 Chapter 345 You Guys Can Come Up Together

    Chapter 345 You Guys Can Come Up Together


    After Noah and Zakariya got ready, they started.


    As Logan¡¯s first apprentice, Noah was strong. But Baji had always been known for its strength and


    toughness, which included many killing moves. Those were true killing skills. Therefore, Zakariya was


    not worse than Noah.


    Besides, Zakariya was a few years older than Noah, so he had a lot of fighting experience. If Noah was


    the same age as Zakariya, it was easy for him to defeat Zakariya. But now it was still a bit difficult for


    Noah.


    After several moves, Noah already felt a lot of pressure. He originally thought that although this person


    looked a little older than him, relying on his talent and the tricks Logan taught him, it shouldn''t be


    difficult to win.


    But now he realized that he underestimated Zakariya.


    Logan watched the two fight, feeling a little bit emotional. Although he knew that Noah would lose to


    Zakariya, he was still a little curious about why Casey could know that Noah wouldn¡¯t win before the


    fight started.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    He turned his head to nce at Casey next to him. He always felt that the guy was so mysterious.


    After almost ten minutes, Noah finally couldn¡¯t resist Zakariya¡¯s attack and fell to the ground.


    He stared at Zakariya with embarrassment, knowing that he had no chance to win. Even if he stood up


    now, he would still be defeated by Zakariya.


    "Done." Zakariya gave Noah a smug look and said.


    Be immediately cheered. She felt that since Zakariya could defeat Logan''s apprentice, he would


    surely defeat Logan.


    Noah stood up from the ground, walked up to Logan in frustration, and said, "Master, sorry."


    Logan shook his head, and said, "You are a few years younger than him, so yourbat experience is


    much less than him. It is normal to lose to him. This is also an experience for you. I hope you can learn


    from it. When you face him next time, it will not end like this."


    Noah nodded immediately and said, "I got it, Master!"


    Zakariya looked at Logan arrogantly and said loudly, "I have defeated your apprentice. You will be the


    next one. Now you have no reason to reject me."


    Logan said with smile, "Sorry. The person I just mentioned is not my apprentice. He might have


    misunderstood what I meant, so he went up to fight with you."


    Zakariya red at him, and said, "Logan, what do you mean? Fool around us?"


    "It was really a misunderstanding just now. Let me introduce you. This is my Junior Brother. I originally


    wanted him to fight you. I didn''t expect my apprentice to go up. If you think I''m ying with you, why


    don''t you fight with him first? If he loses, I will go to apologize to your master in person. What do you


    think?" Logan pointed at Casey.


    Zakariya and Be turned their heads to look towards Casey. All of them were taken aback. Zakariya


    was surprised that the waiter in the hotel would be here. Be was surprised that Logan said Casey


    was his Junior Brother.


    "Isn''t he the waiter who was in the hotel at that time? I didn¡¯t hear wrongly? Logan said that he wanted


    the waiter to have a fight with Zakariya? If the waiter loses, he will go to apologize to our master


    personally?"


    "This waiter turned out to be Logan''s Junior Brother. So funny. Maybe Logan is so scared after he saw


    Zakariya''s strength, so he didn''t want to fight anymore. He just made up an excuse to refuse us?"


    Several people whispered. What Logan said really made them feel a little weird.


    Be stared at Casey and then said, "Are you kidding us? We met this person in the hotel. He is just a


    waiter. If you really want to apologize to our master, go directly. There is no need to find yourself such a


    way out. Zakariya can beat you."


    After hearing Be''s words, the people at Yunxi Martial Club showed surprised expressions on their


    faces. They didn''t expect that Casey was the waiter in the hotel.


    Logan was also a little confused. He turned his head to look at Casey, asking Casey what was going


    on.


    Casey smiled and exined how he went to the hotel to ask his old friend for help.


    After hearing it, Loganughed. No wonder Zakariya and the others would say that. It turned out to be


    so.


    "I''m not looking for a way out for myself. If you treat him as a waiter, you will be wrong. As long as you


    can defeat him, I will go to apologize to your master in person." Logan said.


    Zakariya exchanged nces with others. They all felt that this was something that would definitely win.


    That guy was just a waiter. Even if he knew some martial arts, he would definitely not beparable


    with Noah. It was so easy for Zakariya to win.


    Moreover, Logan made such a promise in front of so many people. By then, this incident would


    definitely shake the entire martial arts circle. At that time, their master would be famous. Then they


    could get popr too.


    Since there was such a good opportunity, they had to seize it.


    "Okay, I ept it. All the people present are witnesses. Don''t go back on your words if he loses!"


    Zakariya shouted.


    Logan nced at Casey with a smile, and then motioned Casey to go up.


    Casey shook his head helplessly. Anyway, he had to ask Logan for help. Maybe he could do a favor to


    Logan in advance.


    Casey walked towards the front and stood in front of Zakariya, looking so calm.


    Staring at Casey, Be sneered, "You can surrender directly now. At that time in the hotel, we all saw


    that you were a waiter. You must have been forced by Logan toe forward. As long as you take the


    initiative to surrender, Zakariya will not embarrass you."


    The rest of the people also mocked Casey. From their point of view, Casey had nothing topare


    with Zakariya.


    The people from Yunxi Martial Club also looked at Casey curiously. Although Logan said that Casey


    was his Junior Brother, no one except Reggie had seen that Casey fought before, so they didn''t know


    Casey''s real strength.


    They wanted to see Casey''s strength through Zakariya.


    Noah was full of anger. He didn''t expect that the best person among the younger generation Logan


    said at that time was not him. However, he took the initiative to go up, which made him feel


    embarrassed.


    But now Logan actually put all his hopes on Casey. Since Logan promised Zakariya and others that he


    would apologize if Casey lost, it was obvious that he felt that Casey would definitely not lose.


    This made Noah feel very ufortable. He didn''t think that Casey was stronger than him. It didn''t


    mean that Casey was as good as Logan even if Casey was Logan''s Junior Brother. Logan had some


    many apprentices, but their strength was different. Having the same master didn¡¯t mean they were the


    same strong.


    ¡®Hmph, let''s see how strong you are. Master actually has such great confidence in you. If you lose by


    then, even if Master stops me, I will definitely teach you a lesson!¡¯ Noah thought to himself.


    Zakariya stared at Casey and said, "It looks like you suck. I feel you will fall after I give you a punch.


    Are you sure you don''t take the initiative to surrender?"


    Casey smiled at Zakariya and said, "This is just your illusion."


    Zakariya sneered suddenly. He just thought that Casey was bragging.


    Be was even more disdainful. She hated that kind of person who was obviously incapable, but still


    insisted on bragging.


    "You fought with Noah just now. You should have consumed a lot of physical energy, right?" Casey


    asked.


    "So what? Do you think I can¡¯t show my full strength? Tell you, even if my physical strength is not in the


    best state, it is more than enough to knock you down!" Zakariya said with a face full of confidence.


    "I didn''t mean that." Casey said. Then an unmatched aura suddenly burst out of his body. The looks in


    his eyes became fierce. He said, "I''m just afraid you will take it as an excuse when you lose."


    "So, six of you, bring it on together."


    Casey¡¯s words caused an uproar. They didn¡¯t expect that Casey would ask them to fight him together.


    Even if the strength of the other five people was not as strong as Zakariya, if they went up together, it


    would be a great strength. It was not easy for Casey to deal with these six people once.


    After hearing what Casey said, Noah¡¯s first reaction was to say to Logan, ¡°Master, I feel that he


    deliberately wants to lose. How could he defeat six people once? I think he just wants to make you


    awkward."


    Logan nced at Noah and said, "He has this strength."


    Noah gritted his teeth. He really didn¡¯t know why Logan believed in Casey so much.


    Be rolled her eyes and said, "This is what you said. Don''t regret it!"


    "Of course not." Casey said.


    Zakariya turned his head to look at Be, and said, "Do you really want us to beat him together?"


    "He proposed it himself. Why didn''t we agree? As long as we win, Logan will apologize to our master.


    This means that we can let Yunxi Martial Club be shameful. Why don''t we seize this opportunity?" Be


    said.


    The remaining few people also felt it was reasonable, and then nodded.


    Seeing several people nodded, Zakariya said, "You guys can wait for me to knock him down. It¡¯s so


    easy to defeat him. Don¡¯t waste your energy."


    After speaking, Zakariya rushed towards Casey. Be and the others hurriedly followed.


    "Brat, go to the hell!" Zakariya showed a contemptuous smile and punched Casey.


    Noah gritted his teeth and looked at Casey, muttering, "This damn asshole. The reputation of Yunxi


    Martial Club will be ruined by..."


    Before he could finish his words, he was dumbfounded.


    Zakariya''s body was upside down. He just flew out just like a kite without control.


    A punch!


    Just a punch!


    Everyone saw that Casey pped Zakariya away with just one punch!

 Chapter 346 Don’t Go There

    Chapter 346 Don¡¯t Go There


    After the five people who were behind Zakariya saw Zakariya flying out, they were so dumbfounded.


    They didn''t even react to catch Zakariya, just watching Zakariya fall heavily to the ground.


    "How is this possible? Zakariya was knocked down by just a punch?" Be stared nkly at Zakariya


    who fell to the ground, with a hint of shock on her face.


    The others were also stunned. In their eyes, Zakariya was the most powerful. But he was pped away


    by Casey with just one punch.


    How strong Casey was!


    Comparing with Casey, Noah sucked.


    Noah also watched this scene in disbelief. His previous dissatisfaction, arrogance, and resentment


    were all defeated at this moment.


    All his dissatisfaction with Casey was based on the belief that Casey was not as strong as him. He felt


    that Casey was as old as him, so even Casey was Logan''s Junior Brother, he would definitely not be so


    strong.


    That was why Noah wanted to fight Casey to prove himself.


    However, now Casey knocked Zakariya down with just one punch. Just now, Noah used all his strength


    to fight with Zakariya, but he was finally defeated.


    However, Zakariya could only suffer one move of Casey, which was enough to show the strength gap


    between Noah and Casey.


    "How could he be so powerful? Is this why the master believes in him so much?" Noah showed a trace


    of loss on his face. His clenched fist suddenly loosened. He felt that he so sucked. He felt like that he


    was just like a joke.


    "Oh my god, so amazing. Why do I feel that his strength is much better than that of our master?" Some


    apprentices beside Noah all cheered excitedly.


    Reggie also looked at Casey with emotion. Fortunately, he had listened to Logan¡¯s advice before and


    did not go to make trouble for Casey. Otherwise, he would have been beat by Casey a long time ago.


    Casey stared at Be and others. He said, "Are you going to continue? If you don''t want to fight, you


    can surrender."


    Be gritted her teeth and said, "Surrender? No way! We cane together. It¡¯s not easy to defeat us!"


    The four men beside her were also full of anger and rushed towards Casey quickly.


    However, the result was not as good as Be thought. The remaining four men ended up in the same


    way as Zakariya. Casey just used one punch to knock them down.


    Be was thest one to rush to Casey. After seeing them all falling, she felt a trace of fear. Before


    Casey started, she quickly said, "I quit. I surrender!"


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Hearing what Be said, Casey didn''t make any more moves. He turned around and walked towards


    Logan. He didn''t take Be seriously at all from the beginning to the end. Because the result would be


    the same.


    "It''s really shameless. She just spurred others to make a move and refused to surrender. Now she is


    afraid of being beaten, so she surrendered so quickly. It''s really unlucky for you guys to have such a


    sister.¡± Staring at Be, Reggie said.


    Be blushed and felt quite embarrassed. After hearing Reggie''s words, she immediately turned her


    head and red at him, "I''m a girl!"


    "So what? When fighting, no one cares whether you are a man or a woman." Reggie said with disdain.


    Seeing that Casey had solved all the people from Baji, Logan smiled and took a step forward, saying,


    "Fine, since you guys have surrendered, I have no need to take action. If you still want to challenge


    me, you cane to me when your strength reaches the point where you can knock your master into


    the air with one punch. Otherwise, it can only waste time."


    After hearing what Logan said, Be just wanted to find a hole to get in. Only when their master was


    bedridden could they knock their master down with one punch. Logan was obviously mocking that they


    sucked.


    However, she couldn¡¯t refute. Compared with Casey, they really sucked. Besides, Casey was just


    Logan''s Junior Brother. So logically, Logan was stronger than Casey.


    "It¡¯s not over. Sooner orter there is one day you will regret it!" Be said with her fist clenched.


    "Please go away." Logan just said the three words.


    "Given their current situation, I am afraid they can''t walk out by themselves." Reggie said with a smile.


    When Be heard this, she hurried to Zakariya''s side and said, "Brother, get up quickly. Although we


    lose, we can''t be so despised by them. We can walk out."


    Zakariya covered his stomach and red at Be. He gritted his teeth and said, "You¡¯re the one to talk.


    You go to try a punch and see if you can walk out easily."


    He was indeed irritated by Be''s stupid words at this time. He couldn''t help but yell at Be.


    Suddenly, Be blushed with embarrassment.


    Logan nced at Reggie and said, "Go to arrange for some people to carry them out."


    Reggie nodded immediately. Then he led a group of people to lift Zakariya up.


    Be did not refuse, because she was really unable to carry out all five of them by herself.


    After the people from Baji left in a desperate manner, Casey turned to look at Noah, who was on the


    side, and asked, "Do you still want to fight with me?"


    Noah shuddered immediately. He quickly looked up at Casey and said, "Martial Uncle... I am wrong. I


    shouldn''t be so impolite to you. I¡¯m wrong. Please forgive me."


    He said that so sincerely. After knowing Casey''s strength, he waspletely convinced by Casey.


    Casey smiled, but he did not say anything. He turned to look at Logan, and said, "Are you not going to


    entertain me well?"


    Loganughed and said, "Of course I have to entrain you well. Otherwise, you have to demolish my


    club.¡±


    After that, he turned to look at Noah, letting Noah take a group of apprentices to practice martial arts.


    This time, Noah waspletely not as arrogant as before. He became humble. This time, Noah truly


    understood that he was too na?ve before. He learned a lot.


    He was not bad. After knowing it, his future achievements would not be worse than today''s Logan.


    In Logan''s room.


    Casey and Logan sat opposite each other, with tea on the table. Logan was slowly making tea.


    "Do you finally figure it out? Are you nning to take back Davies family?" Logan asked with a smile.


    Casey also showed a relieved smile on his face, saying, "I used to have a glimmer of hope for the so-


    called mother, but unfortunately she told me with practical actions that there is no hope at all. Davies


    family is painstaking effort of my father. It shouldn''t fall into the hands of such merciless people, so I


    must take it back."


    "Are you here this time to ask me for help?" Logan asked with a smile.


    "The word ¡®help¡¯ is not appropriate. This is a task you mustplete." Casey alsoughed.


    Logan shook his head helplessly, and said, "I really can''t do anything with you. It seems that only


    master can suppress you."


    "Bother you this time." Casey picked up a cup of tea, toasted Logan, and drank it all in one go.


    "Tell me about your n. I will fully cooperate with you." Logan said.


    After that, Casey told Logan about his n. After knowing that Casey had gotten Family Token and


    controlled Davies family¡¯s economic lifeline, Logan knew that this time the matter was not as difficult as


    he expected.


    Maybe he just needed to show up at that time.


    Sasha was dead. Casey¡¯s only enemies were Margaret and her henchmen who were still in B City.


    After having Family Token and the ount password, Casey didn¡¯t have to fear Margaret.


    Casey came to Logan only to let the people in Davies family understood that he had the strength and


    qualifications to take over Davies family on the day when he returned to Davies family.


    "How is master doing? Only you knew master¡¯s whereabouts." After talking about the n to take back


    Davies family, Logan asked.


    Casey said with a smile, "Master is just like a recluse with no fixed abode or upation. How do I know


    his whereabouts? Maybe when he wants to see us, he wille to us."


    Logan shook his head, feeling a little bit lost. He thought that Casey knew whereabouts, but he didn''t


    expect it to be the case. Even master''s favorite apprentice didn''t know his whereabouts. So it was hard


    for them to find the master.


    "Don¡¯t talk about master. He is strong. He has so many friends from all corners of the world. He¡¯s


    definitely morefortable than us now. I¡¯m here this time, besides asking you for help, I actually have


    another thing to ask you." Casey said.


    "Oh? What''s the matter?" Logan showed a curious expression on his face.


    "Do you know where Guanling is?" Casey asked.


    When he was in J City, he asked Conor to investigate things about Guanling for a long time, but there


    were still no clues. It seemed that Guanling was very mysterious.


    Logan was also a well-informed person. Maybe he would know something about Guanling.


    After hearing Casey¡¯s question, Logan''s face suddenly changed. He shouted, "How did you know


    Guanling? Casey, do you want to go to that ce? Don''t think about it. That kind of ce is not


    essible to us at all."

 Chapter 347 News About Guanling

    Chapter 347 News About Guanling


    Casey was stunned when he saw Logan suddenly be so excited, but he was ecstaticter.


    Logan''s reaction meant that he knew the existence of Guanling. Casey had asked many people before.


    Those people had never even heard of Guanling, let alone knew where Guanling was.


    Casey even thought that Guanling was made up by Terence to deceive him and Terence was dead. He


    left the letter just to give Casey hope.


    Therefore, the news of Guanling could not be found for a long time, and Casey was a little anxious.


    Now that he finally met someone who knew Guanling, Casey was naturally extremely excited.


    "Logan, you know Guanling? Tell me where Guanling is," Casey said excitedly.


    Logan looked at Casey strangely, and said, "First tell me where you learned about Guanling, and why


    you want to go there. There are very few people in the country who know Guanling. Usually people


    who have something to do with this ce, will have no good end. Why are you going there?"


    Casey hesitated. He knew about Guanling, naturally because of Terence, but everyone knew that


    Terence was dead. Obviously, Terence didn''t tell anyone where he went before he left, but just let him


    others thought that he was dead. It showed that he did not want others to know his whereabouts.


    At present, only Casey knew it. This could be considered as a secret about the life of Terence. Even it


    was Logan, Casey felt that he couldn''t tell him the truth right now.


    "This matter is very important. I can''t tell anyone yet. I hope you will forgive me, but you can rest


    assured, I am not a reckless person. I just want to know some information about Guanling. If the you


    know it, please tell me" Casey said.


    Logan sighed. He knew Casey''s character. He knew that if Casey wanted to know something, he


    wouldn''t stop without looking up. Even though Logan knew that those who had a rtionship with


    Guanling would not end well, Casey asked him now, he couldn''t say nothing.


    "I have only heard some rumors about Guanling. I don''t have a clear idea of what kind of ce


    Guanling is. I only know that it''s a ce where you can only enter and you can''t leave. It is said that


    Guanling is a paradise for the rich in a mountain built by the top consortia in the world. There is no legal


    restriction. Those wealthy people can do whatever they want in Guanling. They select arge number


    of people from modern society to serve them. Those people have been sent to Guanling since


    childhood and stay there all their lives, so they will think Guanling is the whole world."


    "In order to be able to enjoy enough fun, those wealthy people wille up with all kinds of incredible


    activities in it. They may treat some people as ves, beasts, let them perform for them and carry out


    some cruel activities to achieve the purpose of delighting these rich people."


    "In the early years, some desperadoes had nowhere to escape, so they would choose to go to


    Guanling, but when they entered Guanling, they couldn''t enjoy the treatment of those rich people. They


    went in just as ves."


    "And it is said that the conditions for entering Guanling are very high. As far as the desperadoes I


    know, everyone''s strength is above me, or they have unmatched status. Those people used walk tall in


    the society, but they can only be ves when they enter Guanling."


    "I have also heard that some of the leaders of top consortia around the world will be eligible to enter


    Guanling if they meet certain conditions. When people at that level go to Guanling, they just go to enjoy


    themselves."


    "It is said that among Guanling, the rich people like to watch the fight among the masters most. They


    will set up various difficult environments for these masters and let them fight in this environment. It''s


    said that those people in Guanling, for better program effect, once went out specially to kidnap some


    famous masters in the society to fight. None of those masters who disappeared without any reason


    came out from inside."


    "This is all the information I know about Guanling. For those wealthy people, Guanling is their paradise.


    There is no legal restriction. Those who want to supervise Guanling have no idea where Guanling is.


    However, for those who are forced to enter Guanling, or those who are sent in to serve the rich,


    Guanling is a living hell. Just because there is no restriction ofw, those rich people are God. They


    can decide the life or death of anyone in Guanling at will. Those masters, stars and geniuses with high


    social status are just ythings in their eyes."


    "The wealthy people I''m talking about are not from the wealthy families like the Davies family. They are


    the heads of the top consortia, each of which has the power to destabilize the global economic


    environment. In their eyes, the Davies family is probably just an ant. Otherwise, you won''te and


    ask me about Guanling."


    "So you have to understand that there is a ce where one is apt to get into trouble. If it is not a top


    consortium head-level figure, entering Guanling is purely dicing with death. This is the reason why I


    said that people who have a rtionship with Guanling have no good end. After all, there are only a


    few top consortium. Except for them, anyone rted to Guanling is just prey targeted by Guanling''s


    people."


    After hearing what Logan said, Casey frowned immediately. He didn''t expect Guanling to be such a


    ce. ording to Logan, the Davies family was not qualified to know about Guanling. Unless the


    bigwig in Guanling had interest in people from the Davies family, and wanted them to go in as ves or


    perform certain performances, would they have a rtionship with the Davies family.


    Then why did Terence choose to enter Guanling?


    Or Terence didn''t take the initiative to go there, but was caught by the people in Guanling, and was


    finally caught in, so he disappeared for no reason?


    If this was the case, then Terence situation in Guanling was indeed quite dangerous. It had been many


    years, his life was uncertain. ording to Logan, Terence may be dead to arge extent.


    Thinking of this, Casey was nervous, but he quickly took a deep breath. Whether Terence was dead or


    alive, he would not give up any hope. At least only after entering Guanling, could Casey determine


    whether the forest was dead or not.


    "It seems that after people reach a certain height, what they pursue will be different from those of the


    ordinary people. Those top consortium will go to a mountain to build such a paradise. They are really


    bored enough," Casey said.


    "There are rumors that Guanling was built by these wealthy people. But some people also say that


    Guanling has a boss behind the scenes. This boss created Guanling, and then collects money from top


    consortia to provide entertainment for them. Guanling is his business. If this is the case, the money


    made by the behind-the-scenes boss, may has surpassed a single consortium, and hiswork is


    unmatched." Logan continued.


    Casey took a deep breath. These so-called consortium were too unfamiliar to him. He wanted to go to


    Guanling, just to find his father''s whereabouts and to find out why his father went to Guanling. If there


    were no such things, he would be more willing to stay in J City and lead an ordinary life with Edith. .


    Regardless of whether Guanling had a behind-the-scenes boss, it seemed that Casey had to go to


    Guanling.


    "In addition to being targeted by people in Guanling, what should I do if I want to enter Guanling?"


    Casey asked.


    Logan gave Casey aplicated look and said, "I don''t know, don''t ask me."


    Caseyughed and said, "Logan, you don''t have to lie to me. At that time, you said that some


    desperadoes were desperate and would choose to enter Guanling. Therefore, being brought into


    Guanling by Guanling''s people is not the only way to get there. Even if you don''t tell me about this


    method, I will ask others."


    Logan still wanted to persuade Casey a few more words, but he bit back the words he would like to


    have said. He knew that once Casey decided to do something, nothing and no one would not be


    possible to change his mind.


    No matter how much he said to persuade Casey, it was just a waste of words, so in the end all the


    words turned into a sigh.


    "I really can''t do anything with you. Everyone who knows Guanling is careful not to be found by people


    in it, while you even take the initiative to go there. Do you know that once you really get there, it will be


    extremely hard to leave," Logan said.


    "You also know that I am master''s favorite apprentice. What he like must be my destiny, so even if the


    Guanling is difficult and dangerous, with my luck, I will definitely be fine," Casey said. .


    Logan rolled his eyes at Casey. Although he knew that Casey was joking, Casey was indeed a miracle


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    person. Casey did a lot of things that he thought was impossible. If he really wanted to go to Guanling,


    he may be able to leave there alive.


    "Logan, are you really unwilling to tell me?" Casey stared at Logan yfully.


    Logan stared at him for a while, and said, "I really don''t know how to get into Guanling. I just listen to


    other people about these things about Guanling. However, I know someone who may not know how to


    enter Guanling, but know where Guanling is."


    "Oh? Who?"


    "A man who was insane because his wife was caught into Guanling," Logan said lightly, with a serious


    look on his face.

 Chapter 348 Triumph Hotel

    Chapter 348 Triumph Hotel


    Hearing what Logan said, Casey was stunned and asked, "Didn''t you say that Guanling has always


    been mysterious. Even if his wife is arrested, he shouldn''t know where Guanling is, should he?"


    "This is indeed the case. People in Guanling will not let ordinary people know where it is, and most


    people don''t even know about Guanling''s existence. The person I told you about only learned by


    chance that his wife was arrested by people from Guanling. Before that, he had always thought that his


    wife died in a car ident."


    "As for how he knows where Guanling is, I don''t know it. I just listened to him about some things about


    Guanling. Based on his words, I guessed that he might know where Guanling is. I can''t guarantee


    whether he really knows where Guanling is. Because of his wife''s arrest, he is already a bit abnormal.


    In the eyes of ordinary people, that person is undoubtedly neurotic, so it remains to be verified whether


    what he said is true or not. So, don''t assume that Guanling is like what I said just because of my words


    today."


    There was a hint of helplessness on Logan''s face when he spoke. Obviously, even he felt a little


    pressure on topics like Guanling.


    "Where is that person now?" Regardless of whether the person Logan was talking about knew where


    Guanling was or not, it was still a clue, and Casey naturally had to check it out.


    "If he hasn''t moved in the past few years, he should be in S City. I can tell you his address, but it''s not


    that easy to know where Guanling is from him. Because his wife, his temperament has changed


    drastically. Compared with ordinary people, it can be said to be very difficult to get along with him,"


    Logan said.


    "You don''t need to worry about it, you just need to tell me the address, and I can figure out the rest,"


    Casey said.


    Logan also gave Casey a helpless look, then took out a piece of paper, wrote down the address of the


    person he was talking about, and handed it to Casey.


    Casey stared at the piece of paper, and then put it into his clothes, cast a grateful look at Logan, and


    said, "This is a favor I owe you. If you need my help, I will do my best."


    "Why is there only one? It should be two favors. I will help you recover the control of the Davies family


    this time. Is it a favor?" Logan said.


    Caseyughed dumbfounded, and didn''t expect Logan to be so serious about it.


    But Logan''s words also calmed Casey. Although he got some clues about Guanling and gave him


    some hope of finding his father, it was not the time to be happy.


    The immediate task now was to take the Davies family back. Only by doing this first could he have a


    chance to find Guanling''s location. Otherwise, the Davies family would be in charge of Margaret one


    day, and Casey would not be able to feel at ease.


    "When are you going to the Davies House?" Logan asked.


    "Tomorrow." Casey said, "I have to find another helperter, and I will give you a message tomorrow,


    and you cane forward at that time."


    Logan nodded, saying nothing more.


    They chatted for a while, and it was almost evening when Casey walked out of the Yunxi Martial Club.


    The other helper he mentioned was naturally the Tianyuan Chamber of Commerce. The Tianyuan


    Chamber of Commerce in B City had no weaker strength than the Davies family, especially in business


    influence. If the Tianyuan Chamber of Commerce tried its best to fight against the Davies family, even if


    the famous Davies family in B City would be faced with a dilemma.


    With the help of Tianyuan Chamber of Commerce, Casey would like to take the Davies family back.


    What made him a little bit resisted was that he didn''t want to go to the Tianyuan Chamber of


    Commerce to find Natan, because going there would mean meeting Lily, which would be a situation


    that would trouble Casey.


    So after walking out of the Yunxi Martial Club, Casey took out his phone and called Natan, wanting to


    call him out to have a talk.


    "Mr. Natan, is it convenient for you now? I havee to B City and want to discuss something with


    you," Casey said.


    Natan was very enthusiastic, saying, "You have been in B City? Where are you now, let me ask


    someone to pick you up. Come to my ce and have a talk."


    "Well, I think we''d better have a talk in another ce, I''m afraid..." Casey coughed slightly.


    Before he finished speaking, Lily''s excited voice came on the other end of the phone, "Dad, is Casey


    calling you, where is he now? You give me the phone and I want to talk to him."


    Casey''s was helpless, and he never expected Natan to answer his call next to Lily.


    "Lily, don''t make trouble, Casey is looking for me to discuss business affairs." Natan''s helpless voice


    sounded, "Casey, or you go and wait for me at the entrance of Triumph Hotel, let''s go there and talk."


    "No, let hime to our house, this time I must not let him run again," Lily shouted.


    Casey quickly said, "Then let''s at Triumph Hotel. I''m not far from there. I will wait for you first. You''d


    bettere here alone."


    After speaking, he hung up the phone quickly.


    Triumph Hotel was not far from where Casey was now, about five kilometers away.


    Casey hadn''t walked along the streets of B City for a long time. By this time, it was evening. The lights


    in front of many stores were already lit, and the bustling city of B City began to lively.


    In order to feel the familiar prosperity of the past, Casey did not take a taxi, but went to the side of the


    road to rent a shared bicycle, intending to rush towards the Triumph Hotel while looking at the roadside


    scenery.


    Over the past few years, Casey had also developed a good impression of shared bicycles. Before he


    had no chance to ride a motorbike, he would ride a shared bicycle, which was simple and convenient,


    and there was no need to worry about traffic jams.


    A distance of five kilometers, it took about twenty minutes to ride a bike. While riding, Casey looked at


    the streets that had changed a lot on both sides, havingplicated feelings in his heart.


    Not long after, Casey rode a bicycle to the entrance of Triumph Hotel. Triumph Hotel was one of the


    most famous hotels in B City. It was luxuriously decorated. At night, the whole hotel looked magnificent


    and the front of the hotel was also very clean.


    Casey wanted to park the shared bicycle to the side of the road. As soon as he locked the shared


    bicycle, the two receptionists standing guard in front of Triumph Hotel shouted to Casey.


    "The shared bicycles are not allowed to be parked over there. Move it away quickly. It will affect the


    facade of our hotel."


    "Are you blind? There is no shared bicycle in front of our hotel. How can such a low-priced thing stop


    here. Move it away quickly."


    Casey turned his head and nced at those two, then said, "Well, but I''ve locked it."


    "Who let you lock it, get it away quickly. Anyway, we won''t let it be here."


    "Isn''t this area for parking the bicycles, why not let it be parked here?" Casey asked back.


    When the two receptionists heard Casey''s question, they were a little impatient, and they walked


    directly towards Casey.


    "What about the area where the bicycles are parked? Didn''t you see that there are no bicycles here?


    Don''t you think this kind of garbage bike parking at the door of our hotel will damage the image of our


    hotel?" A reception looked at Casey as if he was watching a stupid.


    "Get this rubbish aside quickly. Those whoe to eat at our hotel are all people with high status. If


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    your bicycle affects the mood of those guests, we will be in trouble," the other urged.


    Casey originally wanted to argue with them, but then he thought they had to exin to their leader if


    the bicycle was here, and he just did things as required. So, he didn''t say anything, directly resisted the


    shared bicycle and walked to another parking.


    When the two receptionists saw Casey take away the shared bicycle, they became polite and turned


    back to the door of the hotel.


    "A poor man without knowledge. He even doesn''t know anything about it. It''s no wonder that he can


    only ride a shared bicycle for his life," After standing back, a receptionist smiled mockingly.


    The other receptionist also nodded and said, "I guess it was the first time he came back to B City. He


    must be a hillbilly from a small vige. Seeing what he is wearing, it is not as good as our coverall. It is


    really pitiful."


    After Casey put the shared bicycle in another ce, he walked back and stood at the door of Triumph


    Hotel waiting for Natan toe.


    The two receptionists saw Casey running over again and standing at the entrance of the hotel. They


    didn''t know what Casey was trying to do, but they ignored him, thinking that he had never seen the


    luxury of Triumph Hotel, so he wanted to see more here.


    But five minutester, Casey was still standing here, and the two receptionists were a little unhappy.


    Putting a shared bicycle at the door would affect their business. A poor loser standing at the door would


    also affect the business here.


    They walked towards Casey again, and one of them said, "Why are you still standing here? You have


    been here for a long time. Are you going to do anything to our hotel?"


    Casey smiled at them, saying, "I am waiting for my friend toe. We will go inter."


    "Go in? Well, are you going to enter our hotel?" the receptionist looked at Casey in disdain.


    Casey said," Is there any problem with it?"


    The other receptionistughed immediately, saying, "You are good at bragging. Each one whoes


    to our hotel is wealthy. How dare you say you will go in with your friendter?"


    "You will know it when my friend is here," Casey said.


    The two receptionists sneered. Obviously, they didn''t believe what Casey said.¡°


    "Then just let him wait here. Let''s see whether he will be able to get in the hotel tonight. Anyone, we


    are not the one who will beughed at," a receptionist said.


    They went back to their position, and both of them were staring at Casey with sneer.


    After a while, a young man wearing a suit and fine hair, who looked twenty-five and sixteen years old,


    walked to the door of Triumph Hotel. The young man saw Casey standing at the door and walked to


    the two receptionists and asked, "What''s the matter with that person over there, and what does he


    stand there for?"


    The two receptionists'' looks changed when the saw the young man.


    It was the son of the boss of Triumph Hotel, named Wyatt, one of the most famous childes in B City.


    Just now Wyatt received a call from his father, which told him that the chairman of Tianyuan Chamber


    of Commerce woulde to Triumph Hotel for dinnertter. Wyatt had had feelings for Lily since a


    long time ago, and had chased her for a long time. Therefore, when he heard Na tan was going here,


    he came to entertain him in person.


    If Lily could alsoe here with Natan, he could still show off. Everyone knew what Tianyuan Chamber


    of Commerce meant. If he could make Lily fall in love with him, maybe Tianyuan Chamber of


    Commerce would be his. Of course he was willing work on Lily.

 Chapter 349 Hes My Man

    Chapter 349 He''s My Man


    "Mr. Wyatt, that person said that his friend woulde over and take him into our hotel, so he has


    been standing there all the time." A waiter quickly exined to Wyatt.


    Wyatt frowned and said, "Logically, if hees to our hotel for meal, he will make a reservation in


    advance. Even if hees with his friend, he will at least let his friend tell the hotel. It¡¯s the first time


    that I see someone standing at the door and waiting. Look at what he wears, it doesn¡¯t seem that he


    can afford a meal in our hotel. Will he be here to make trouble? You didn¡¯te to drive him away?"


    "Mr. Wyatt, we went to tell him just now, but he insisted on saying that he had a friend who woulde


    over. We let him leave here, but he just didn¡¯t go away." The two waiters hurriedly exined.


    Wyatt snorted, and then walked towards Casey.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    The two waiters sneered. Wyatt was going to teach that poor a lesson. That poor would definitely


    suffer.


    Wyatt walked in front of Casey. Natan woulde over for dinner today. If Natan saw such a poor


    standing at the entrance of his hotel, if it affected Natan¡¯s mood, it would be a loss for his hotel.


    Although Triumph Hotel was one of the most famous hotels in B City and had strong financial


    resources,pared with Tianyuan Chamber of Commerce, it was still nothing.


    Therefore, Wyatt would try his best to make everything perfect as long as it rted to Tianyuan


    Chamber of Commerce. Wyatt would never allow such an ordinary dressed man standing at the door of


    a hotel.


    "Sorry, this is Triumph Hotel. Please go somewhere else. Later, we will have an important guest here. If


    you stand here, it will affect his mood." Wyatt just went up to drive Casey away directly.


    Casey turned his head to nce at Wyatt. He said, "This should be a public area. Howe it has


    be your hotel?"


    Hearing Casey''s retort, Wyatt suddenly felt a little unhappy. He said coldly, "Our hotel is facing here, so


    this is our hotel¡¯s ce. Let me introduce myself first. I am Wyatt, the son of the owner of Triumph


    Hotel. In B City, although I am not the top rich, others don¡¯t dare to offend me casually. My temper is


    not very good. I advise you to get out of here. Otherwise, don''t me me for being rude."


    Wyatt felt that after he showed his identity, Casey must be scared. After all, Wyatt felt that he still had


    some reputation in B City.


    However, he didn''t expect that Casey just smiled at him and said, "Sorry, I am waiting for my friends


    here. You have no right to drive me away."


    Wyatt immediately became angry, gritted his teeth and said, "You don¡¯t leave, right?"


    Casey ignored him, but turned to look at the roadside.


    Wyatt clenched his fists and was about to punch Casey now.


    At this moment, an extended Hummer stopped not far from two people.


    When Wyatt saw this car, he immediately changed his attitude. It was Natan''s car. Of course, Wyatt


    knew it. He didn''t expect Natan to arrive so soon.


    He didn''t continue to talk to Casey. After ring at Casey, he cursed, "Get out of here. I have an


    important guest here. If it¡¯s ruined by you, I will never let you go!"


    After speaking, he quickly walked towards the Hummer.


    The car stopped. Natan got out of the car. Casey looked over there, with a yful smile on his face.


    In the next second, Lily got out of the car. Casey suddenly stiffened. He had nned to walk over, but


    after seeing Lily, he immediately hesitated.


    Sure enough, this girl still came here, which made Casey feel headache.


    But since she was already here, it was impossible for Casey to pretend not to see her. He could only


    bite the bullet and walk over there.


    Wyatt showed a ttering smile at Natan and Lily, and said, "Mr. Natan, Lily, you are here. I heard my


    father say you wille to our hotel for dinner today, so I came to entertain you. The best private room


    has been prepared for you. Let''s go in."


    Natan just nodded to Wyatt, but Lily didn''t pay attention to Wyatt at all. She was not interested in Wyatt


    at all, and even hated Wyatt because Wyatt pursued her.


    Now, she fell in love with Casey. So how could she be interested in Wyatt?


    Wyatt also knew Lily''s temper. He knew that Lily had always been an arrogantdy. Even if Lily ignored


    him, he felt nothing. After all, Lily had this attitude towards everyone.


    He turned around and led Natan and Lily towards the hotel. At this time, he saw Casey. His face sank


    immediately.


    He quickly walked over and said lowly to Casey, "Didn''t I let you go? What are you doing here?"


    "I came to my friend. Is there any problem?" Casey smiled.


    "What your friend! Don¡¯t pretend to be here. This is the chairman of the Tianyuan Chamber of


    Commerce. How could he be your friend? Are you insane? Get out of here. Otherwise, I¡¯ll call the


    bodyguards over!" Wyatt said coldly.


    At this time, Natan and Lily both noticed Casey. Lily ran directly towards Casey and said with a little


    grievance, "Casey, you bastard. Last time you even let my father bring me back. Could it be that you


    forgot the agreement between me and you? I am your woman for the rest of my life. You can''t leave me


    alone."


    Then, Lily held Casey''s arm directly and acted like a spoiled child.


    Casey was so speechless. He didn''t remember what agreement he and Lily had made.


    Wyatt was dumbfounded. This was the first time he saw Lily being so enthusiastic about a person.


    Although Lily was full of aggrieved expressions, it was more like that a girl acted like a spoiled child to


    her boyfriend.


    Wyatt was one of Lily''s suitors. Now, seeing Lily being so close to Casey, he was naturally very jealous.


    What he couldn''t understand was why Lily would be interested in such a poor.


    "Lily... have you admitted to the wrong person? This person is just a poor. You want to say these things


    to me, right?" Wyatt asked Lily somewhat narcissistically.


    When Lily heard Wyatt''s words, she immediately red at him, and said coldly, "A poor? Immediately


    apologize to him. He is my man. What rights do you have toment him?"


    Wyatt was embarrassed. He didn''t expect Lily would be angry with him.


    "Lily, he is really nothing special. He..." Wyatt thought Lily was deceived by Casey.


    At this time, Natan came over. Staring at Wyatt with a gloomy expression, he said coldly, "He is my


    friend. I came here today to have dinner with him. What did you say?"


    Wyatt didn¡¯t expect that Natan would speak for Casey. He was so shocked. His eyes widened


    immediately. But he caught from Natan''s gaze that Natan seemed to attach great importance to Casey.


    Since Natan valued Casey so highly, it would show that Casey was definitely not ordinary people. Even


    Wyatt''s father couldn''t get Natan''s attention. Because Wyatt¡¯s father always gave money and gifts to


    Natan, Natan would help Wyatt¡¯s father a little bit.


    "I didn''t mean that." Wyatt was scared, looking at Natan a little nervously.


    "Then quickly apologize. You dare to say that to my man. Be careful that I let my father teach you a


    lesson." Lily stared at Wyatt angrily, looking like a child protecting her precious stuff.


    Casey looked helpless. He didn''t know how he became Lily''s man. It seemed that Lily couldn''t give up.


    Although Wyatt was a little unconvinced, he still did it. Because Casey was backed by Natan. So he


    could only bend over to Casey and said, "I''m really sorry. It¡¯s all two waiters¡¯ fault. The two of them told


    me that you were here to make trouble, so I would treat you like this. Please forgive me. I will teach


    them a lessonter."


    Casey curled his lips. How shameless Wyatt was. He just pushed responsibility to others. But Casey


    didn¡¯t care about it, so he turned his head and said to Natan, "Let''s go in. I have important things to


    discuss with you today."


    Natan nodded immediately. He walked in with Casey. Lily held Casey''s hand. Casey had no choice but


    to let her hold his hand like this.


    In fact, after experiencing that stuffst time, Casey had regarded Lily as his sister. He knew that Lily


    had this kind of thoughts about him because she was still young. When she got older, she would have


    a correct concept of love. So even Lily said so, Casey still treated Lily as his sister who was joking with


    him.


    Wyatt followed them. Seeing Lily holding Casey¡¯s hand, he felt jealous. He had never seen Casey


    before. So he didn¡¯t figure out why Lily would be so close to this person. It seemed like she was about


    to marry Casey.


    Wyatt was Lily''s suitor. Seeing Lily like this, he felt like his prey had been robbed by Casey.


    Of course, the main reason was that he felt that Casey had no background. If he knew that Casey was


    from Davies family, he would not have such an idea.


    A few people walked to the entrance of the hotel. When the two waiters saw Casey, Natan and Lily


    walk in together and Wyatt followed behind, their faces were full of shock.


    Wyatt was angry but couldn¡¯t vent it out. He hurriedly walked to the two waiters, and pped them


    directly.


    "Stupid! This is a friend of Mr. Natan''s. You two dare to say that he is a poor. Apologize to him quickly!"


    Wyatt shouted.


    Both waiters shivered with fright, and quickly bent over to apologize to Casey.


    "Sorry. Sorry."


    Casey waved his hand and said, "It''s okay. But I don¡¯t want it to happen again."


    Then he walked in with Natan and Lily, leaving Wyatt standing on the spot. Wyatt was so furious and


    pped two waiters again.

 Chapter 350 You Have to Go to My Home

    Chapter 350 You Have to Go to My Home


    In the best private rooms of Triumph Hotel.


    Casey, Natan and Lily were sitting at a table. There were already a lot of exquisite dishes on the table.


    Wyatt specially asked the chef to prepare these dishes. Although he was very upset with Casey, Natan


    was here, so he must entertain them three with the highest standards.


    "These dishes are made by the world''s top chefs recently hired by our hotel. It¡¯s quite good. Try it."


    After Wyatt went to arrange those dishes, he walked into the room and was about to sit down.


    Seeing that Wyatt was about to sit down, Lily immediately red at him, and said, "Who let you sit


    down? Casey will talk about thing with my father. What are you doing here? You¡¯re really cheeky."


    Wyatt didn¡¯t sit down. Hearing Lily''s words, he suddenly stiffened. He originally thought that Casey just


    had a meal with Natan and his daughter. Since Casey, an unknown person, could sat at the same table


    with Natan, it was no problem for him to sit here.


    Even if they had to talk about things, Natan would at least let him eat with them together. But now Lily


    directly drove him out. She even said that he was cheeky, which made him quite embarrassed. He


    blushed.


    "I''m sorry. Since you have something to talk about, I won''t bother you. Enjoy yourselves. Just call me if


    you have any needs. I will go out first." Wyatt said quickly, and then hurriedly walked out to the outside


    of the private room.


    When he got outside the private room, he breathed a sigh of relief. The embarrassment just made his


    entire face flushed. Until now, he couldn¡¯t calm down.


    He clenched his fist. There was vicious looks in his eyes. It was obvious that he had pushed all the


    reasons why he was so embarrassed today to Casey. If it weren''t for Casey, how could he be so


    embarrassed?


    Moreover, Lily was so close to Casey that she even said that Casey was her man, which undoubtedly


    made Wyatt regard Casey as his biggest rival in love.


    "No, I have to find out where this guyes from. If he has something, I can endure these


    humiliations. If he is just a poor, I won''t let him go!" With a cold snort, Wyatt walked towards the door.


    ...


    In the private room.


    "Wyatt is really annoying. He actually wants to sit here and listen to our talk. He even dared to look


    down upon Casey. I have to teach him a lesson." Seeing Wyatt go out, Lily said angrily.


    Casey nced at Lily with a smile. This girl really didn''t hide herself. What she said was what she


    thought of. She was direct.


    Lily saw Casey looking at her with smile. She immediately showed an angry and aggrieved expression.


    She said with an unhappy face, "You stillugh at me. I haven''t gotten even with you. Why did you let


    my Dad bring me back to B City? Do you not want me anymore? Do you think you can get rid of me in


    this way?"


    Casey said helplessly, "Lily, in fact, I always treat you as my sister. I am married. Don''t have any


    thoughts about me in the future. You are still young. When you grew up, you will understand what real


    love is."


    "Huh. You think I am younger than you, so I know less? Tell you, I am also an adult. I know no less than


    you. Don¡¯t use such words to get rid of me." Lily was indignant.


    "Enough, Lily, stop making trouble here. Casey came to me to discuss business matters. If you are still


    making trouble here, I will call someone to drive you back home." Natan said.


    Lily didn¡¯t continue. But she didn''t feel that she was making trouble at all. She was just fighting for her


    own happiness.


    Natan looked at Casey and asked, "Did youe to me for Davies family?"


    Casey nodded and said, "Sasha went to J City some time ago. Tyler killed her. I have already nned


    to take back Davies family, so I hope to get your help. If you cane forward tomorrow, I believe it


    will be easier for Davies family to hand over power."


    Natan''s face changed. He didn¡¯t expect that Sasha was actually dead and it was Tyler who killed her.


    Natan was curious about what happened.


    "I don''t know if you can tell me what happened in J City. I didn¡¯t expect that Sasha was dead and it was


    Tyler who did it. It¡¯s really incredible." Natan said.


    Casey didn''t conceal it. He told Natan what had happened in J City. His tone was quite calm.


    After Natan heard that Casey actually forced Tyler to kill Sasha, he immediately took a breath. Tyler


    strangled his mother to death, which was really shocking. But what was horrified was that Casey would


    let Sasha and Tyler face such a choice. What was even more frightening was that Casey said it so


    calmly, as if they should end up in this way.


    ¡®He isn¡¯t ordinary. But he has experienced that kind of thing. It is reasonable for him to do it. Sasha is


    such a merciless mother. It¡¯s not weird that Casey forced Tyler to kill Sasha.¡¯ Natan thought.


    "It shouldn''t be a simple matter for you to take back Davies family. In addition to looking for me, you


    should also find other helpers, right?" Natan asked.


    "Yunxi Martial Club." Casey said without hesitation.


    Natan took a breath again. He didn''t expect Casey to find Yunxi Martial Club to help him. He knew how


    strong Yunxi Martial Club was. Besides, Yunxi Martial Club had never participated in these power


    struggles in B City for so many years. Now, they would actually help Casey take back Davies family,


    which was enough to see how strong Casey was.


    There were two reasons why Casey told Natan about this matter. One was no need to conceal this kind


    of matter, and the other was to make Natan realize that he was not as simple as Natan thought.


    Casey told Natan that Sasha was dead, which meant that Davies family was now in a state of no


    leader. As such a powerful chamber ofmerce, Tianyuan Chamber of Commerce would not fail to


    know the value of Davies family.


    At this time, Natan could take a risk, relying on the power of the chamber ofmerce to annex Davies


    Family.


    This kind of temptation was not small for Natan. Even if he and Casey were good friends, the great


    benefits of Davies family werepletely worth his risk.


    But now that Casey got the help of Yunxi Martial Club. Natan had to consider whether he could deal


    with Casey.


    Casey could get the help of Yunxi Martial Club, who had not participated in power struggles for many


    years. How strong he was! If Natan chose to rob Davies family''s property at this time, he would


    definitely be retaliated by Casey. Yunxi Martial Club was enough to make him feel a little hard to deal


    with.


    Natan also understood what Casey meant. Instead of taking risks, he could choose to help Casey. If


    Casey took Davies family back, he would definitely let Tianyuan Chamber of Commerce get some


    benefits.


    "When do you n to do it? I will definitely help you at that time." Natan said seriously.


    "Well." Caseyughed, "Sasha and Tyler have been missing for so many days. Davies family should


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    have realized something is wrong. It is very likely that they already know that Sasha and Tyler have


    been killed by me. So the fast, the better. I n to do it tomorrow."


    "Will it be too hasty?" Natan frowned and said.


    "No. In fact, I asked you toe forward just to deter those of Davies family who have opinions on me.


    Now Family Token and Davies family¡¯s economic lifeline are in my hands. It''s equivalent that Davies


    family is mine. I just go to Davies family to inform them about this. If they are wise, they should


    understand how to choose." Casey said.


    Natan nodded and said, "If that''s the case, I''ll listen to you."


    "Thank you." Casey picked up a ss of wine and toasted Natan, then drank it up in one go.


    Natan also picked up a ss of wine, drank it up, and smiled at Casey.


    "Father, you can''t just agree to him like that." At this moment, Lily spoke suddenly.


    Natan turned his head to nce at Lily, and asked, "Why?"


    "How can you agree to him so easily? He has to promise us a condition before you can help him." Lily


    said.


    Natan was confused. He thought that he had missed something, so he quickly asked Lily, "What


    conditions?"


    Casey also looked at Lily with some curiosity, wondering why she suddenly made a request.


    "Of course he has to marry me. If he doesn''t marry me, you can''t help him." Lily said.


    Both Natan and Casey were taken aback. Then they bothughed. They didn¡¯t expect that Lily would


    propose such a condition.


    "Father, what are youughing at? Did I say something wrong? This is the best chance for me to marry


    him. He must marry me, otherwise he will run away after you help him." Lily looked at Natan very


    dissatisfiedly.


    Natan sighed helplessly and said, "If he is not married now, maybe I will really listen to you, but he is


    married. I can''t force him to divorce and then marry you."


    Lily was anxious, as if she wouldn''t be able to survive today if Casey didn''t marry her.


    "Ahem, well, since we have the deal, I have to go now. I will contact you tomorrow." Casey spoke to


    Natan.


    "If you don''t have a ce to sleep,e to my house. There are still a lot of rooms in my house."


    Natan said.


    Casey shook his head quickly. If he really went to Natan¡¯s house, he didn¡¯t know what Lily would do.


    Seeing Casey shook his head, Lily grabbed his arm and said, "No, you must go to my home to sleep


    today. I don''t ask you to marry me, but if you want my father to help you, you have to go to my home


    today. Otherwise, I will definitely not let my Dad go out tomorrow."


    Casey looked at her helplessly, knowing that if he didn''t agree to her today, she would definitely make


    trouble tomorrow. It would be okay to go to Natan''s house to sleep for a night as long as Lily didn¡¯t


    make trouble.


    So he could only say, "Well, then, I''ll spend one night at your home."


    Natan alsoughed. He didn''t expect Casey would agree with Lily. If Casey hadn''t been married,


    maybe Casey would fall in love with Lily.


    Neither of them noticed, after hearing Casey agree, Lily showed a sly look in her eyes.

 Chapter 351 Lily’s Idea

    Chapter 351 Lily¡¯s Idea


    After finishing eating, they walked out together.


    Wyatt was standing at the door at this time, talking to the two waiters. After seeing theming out, he


    walked up with a smile.


    "Mr. Natan, did you finish eating so soon? Do you need me to ask the chef to prepare something for


    you?" Wyatt asked.


    "No need. Today''s meal money will be credited to my ount. We¡¯re leaving now." Natan said.


    "It''s just a meal. My treat." Wyatt said with a smile.


    Natan didn''t say anything more. He really didn''t care about the cost of a meal.


    Wyatt walked out with them together. He nced at Casey, with disdain in his eyes.


    After they went out, Wyatt said to Natan and Lily, "Mr. Natan, Lily, see you next time."


    He thought that if Casey didn¡¯t leave with Natan and Lily together, he would follow up and ask Casey


    who the hell he was. Casey actually dared to covet the youngdy of Tianyuan Chamber of Commerce.


    But what Wyatt didn''t expect was that Casey was getting on the extended Hummer with Natan.


    This made Wyatt clenched his fists, his eyes full of jealousy.


    Was this guy going home with them? How could Casey be so valued so highly by the chairman of


    Tianyuan Chamber of Commerce? What did Lily see in Casey? He was just a poor. Why did Lily fancy


    about him?


    After watching the Hummer leave, Wyatt returned to the door and walked in front of the two waiters.


    The two waiters were pped by Wyatt a few times. Now they were so scared that they didn''t dare to


    pant loudly.


    "You two are sure that the guy came on a shared bicycle?" Wyatt stared at the two people and asked.


    Both waiters nodded quickly, without daring to hesitate at all.


    "Yes. He still wanted to park the shared bicycle at the entrance of our hotel. We let him go elsewhere.


    He didn''t refuse. Otherwise, how could we dare to treat him with that kind of attitude?" One of the


    waiters spoke.


    Wyatt nodded thoughtfully. He narrowed his eyes and sneered.


    "It seems that he is just a poor. I don¡¯t know how he knew Natan. He definitely doesn¡¯t want Natan and


    Lily to know that he can¡¯t even afford a car and even have no money to take a taxi. So he came here


    early on a shared bicycle and waited here."


    "Huh, if that''s the case, there are so many ways to deal with this brat. It seems that I have to tell those


    top rich yboys who are interested in Lily to teach this brat a lesson. If I can''t get Lily, I absolutely


    can''t let such a poor get her."


    After muttering a few words to himself, Wyatt took out his mobile phone and went into the hotel to call


    those rich yboys he knew.


    In the vi of Lowe family.


    As the chairman of Tianyuan Chamber of Commerce, Natan was rich. The ce where he lived was


    naturally not a luxury mansion that ordinary people could afford.


    His vi was built on a piece ofnd alone. On this piece ofnd there was only a mansion, along with a


    few houses for servants. The rest of thend was built up some recreational facilities for Lily to have


    fun.


    This mansion even had its own golf course. The money spent on maintaining thewn every year was


    enough for ordinary people to buy a few houses in B City.


    There were all kinds of entertainment facilities around the mansion. Lily grew up in this environment.


    This was her castle. She had only lived in this castle since she was a child. So she knew very little


    about the outside world. This was also the main reason why Lily had such a character.


    When she brought Casey to her castle, she looked quite excited. She couldn''t wait to take Casey to


    visit the entire castle.


    Seeing Lily taking Casey around in the castle, those servants all cast a curious look at Casey.


    Obviously, they had never seen Lily took others to visit the castle like this.


    Besides, Lily directly told these servants that Casey was her Mr. Right, and Casey would be the male


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    host here in the future.


    The TV series that Lily usually watched were basically rmended by these servants. Most of them


    preferred romantic dramas. When Lily saw they liked to watch it, she would watch it with them together.


    So she thought as long as she slept with a boy in the same bed, she had to marry him and she would


    have children.


    Seeing those servants looked embarrassed, Casey whispered to Lily that if she said that again, he


    would go out to sleep tonight. Then Lily shut up immediately, but she still held Casey''s arm and showed


    him around the castle.


    After finishing visiting, Lily let Casey go.


    Natan arranged a room for Casey in the vi. After Casey briefly took a shower, he went back to the


    room to think about the things about going to Davies family tomorrow.


    At about eleven o''clock in the evening, Lily who wore organza came to the door of Casey¡¯s room, with


    makeup on her face. She looked a little sexy. She was only neen years old. But under the cover of


    makeup, she was charming like a mature woman right now.


    The light organza on her body made her graceful figure look so well. Her bra and underwear were


    looming, giving people a hazy and sexy feeling.


    An innocent and lively little girl suddenly turned into a sexy woman, which could attract the eyes of


    countless men.


    It took a lot of effort for Lily to dress up. Casey always treated her as a child, so she wanted to ask


    Casey toe to her home so that she would have a chance to show her sexy side to Casey.


    She also wanted to sleep in the same bed with Casey for another night. This time she learned enough


    knowledge. She knew lying in the same bed wouldn¡¯t have children. For this reason, she also watched


    some porn films. When she watched those films, she was so shy and blushed.


    She prepared all this to be able to let Casey ept her. She didn¡¯t want Casey to treat herself as a


    younger sister. Her feelings for Casey were true, not because she watched too many TV series. She


    wanted to fight for her own happiness.


    When it was nine o¡¯clock at night, Lily had already told the servants in the vi, saying that Casey had


    important things tomorrow so that none of them would bother them. Then they wouldn''t be able to get


    close to this room.


    So no one woulde to Casey''s room at this time.


    Lily took a deep breath, then took out her mobile phone and checked her makeup. After making sure


    that there was nothing wrong, she walked to the door of Casey''s room and gently opened the door.


    At this time, Casey had fallen asleep. Because tomorrow''s affairs were very important to Casey, he


    must ensure that he would have enough energy to deal with Davies family''s affairs tomorrow.


    Lily saw that Casey was already asleep. She showed an excited smile. Then, she cautiously walked to


    Casey''s bed andy next to Casey.


    Lily was a little nervous. But beforeing, she reviewed the content of those porn films, so she still


    remembered the specific steps.


    However, she soon discovered the problem she was facing. The people in the film were all unclothed,


    but Casey slept in clothes. Lily didn¡¯t know what to do.


    Help him take off his clothes first? But Casey was so heavy, how could she lift Casey up and then


    undress him?


    They couldn¡¯t do that stuff while wearing clothes?


    Oops, Lily didn''t know that aspect at all. She regretted that she had not fully understood that aspect.


    How did she know that she couldn¡¯t do that stuff while wearing clothes?


    She stared at Casey''s lips. Her heartbeat speeded up immediately. No matter whether she should take


    off his clothes or not, kissing him was okay.


    Since childhood, Lily had only seen people kissing on TV. She wanted to try it very early, but she never


    met a suitable person. This time she must not let Casey go.


    Thinking like this, Lily leaned toward Casey''s lips directly.


    At this moment, Casey in his sleep suddenly felt that there was a person in his bed. He opened his


    eyes. Then he saw that Lily was about to kiss him. He immediately pushed Lily away, jumped up from


    the bed, walked over and turned on the light.


    "What are you doing? Don¡¯t you need to sleep? Why did you run to my bed in the middle of night? You


    almost scared me to death just now." Casey looked at Lily on the bed with helplessness on his face.


    Lily didn''t expect Casey to wake up at this time. Her feelings disappeared immediately. She looked at


    Casey with resentment on her face and said, "You are such a bummer. I want to kiss you. I have


    wanted to experience this feeling for a long time, but you ruined it."


    Casey looked at Lily speechlessly. Only then did he find that Lily had makeup on her face and was


    wearing such sexy clothes. He immediately understood what Lily wanted to do.


    "Lily, I still have very important things to do tomorrow. Can you stop doing this kind of thing at this time?


    Why are you wearing this kind of clothes? It¡¯s not suit for you. Go back to your room and change it."


    Casey said.


    Lily pursed her lips, snorted, and said, "Don''t you men like this? I''m dressed like this. You are still not


    satisfied. What do you want me to do? Do I have toe over naked? "


    "I didn''t mean that..." Casey said.


    "Hmph, I don''t care what you mean. You have ruined my ns. You must make up for me. Sleep with


    me tonight. Otherwise, I will tell my father that you want to rape me." Lily looked straightforward and


    confident.


    "Well, I have to find your father now. Otherwise, I really can''t exin it clearly to your father." Casey


    said.


    Lily suddenly became a little frustrated. She wanted to smash the bed under her to vent out her anger.


    "Casey, why are you so annoying? I like you. Why are you doing this to me?" Tears welled up in her


    eyes, as if she would cry out at any time.


    Seeing Lily looked so grievance, Casey was a little overwhelmed. He had never wanted to hurt Lily. But


    he didn¡¯t do anything wrong.


    "Lily, I always treat you as my sister. If someone dares to bully you, I will stand in front of you and


    protect you, but there is only one woman I love in this life. She¡¯s my wife. I won¡¯t love others anymore,


    so..."


    Lily got off the bed, lowered her head, and walked out without saying a word. Tears fell drop by drop.


    Casey called her again, but this time she didn''t respond to Casey.


    Casey¡¯s words made Lily realize that what she needed to do now was not to let Casey ept her. If


    she wanted to get Casey, the first thing she had to do seemed like to deal with Casey¡¯s wife...

 Chapter 352 I Object

    Chapter 352 I Object


    After Lily left, Casey sat by the bed for a long time. He couldn''t figure out when he became so


    attractive. Scarlett liked to go to his room at night when he was in QY City. This time, Lily also did such


    a thing.


    When Lily went out, she looked so sad. Casey knew that he rejected her directly, which made her feel


    sad, but he couldn''t deceive Lily on matters like feelings. Only when he made things clear earlier could


    he avoid even greater misunderstandings.


    Maybe Lily would only be sad for a while. After some time, she would no longer be interested in him. As


    the youngdy of Tianyuan Chamber of Commerce, there were so many excellent people around her.


    So Casey felt that someone would soon take his ce.


    Besides, Casey really didn''t have the mood to think about this kind of thing now. He would return to


    Davies family tomorrow and take back everything that belonged to him. Nothing was important than this


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    matter.


    No longer thinking about Lily, Caseyy on the bed again. After a while, he fell asleep again.


    He didn''t know that Lily didn¡¯t sleep that night. All she was thinking about was how to snatch Casey


    from Edith.


    The next day, in the Davies House.


    In the main courtyard, there were many members in Davies family already standing here.


    Priya, Antonio and others were already here. Not long ago, Margaret notified everyone toe to the


    main courtyard to gather, saying that she had an urgent matter to announce and it was rted to the


    survival of Davies family.


    When everyone received this news, they were full of surprise. No one dared to refuse, so they rushed


    to the main courtyard immediately.


    "Have you heard that this time it seems to have something to do with Casey." A person whispered.


    "What? Didn''t Margaret say that this matter is rted to the survival of Davies family? How could it


    have something to do with Casey?"


    "Yes, didn''t it say that Casey is dead some time ago? Why is the matter now rted to Casey again?


    Couldn''t it be a mistake?"


    "I don''t know. I also heard from others, but I can be sure that Casey is not dead. Someone took a photo


    of Casey in Eglor County not long ago. I heard that he still had a rtionship with the youngdy of


    Tianyuan Chamber of Commerce."


    "Holy crap. This guy''s luck is too good. Didn''t it say that he killed thedy of Tianyuan Chamber of


    Commerce so he was killed by the chairman of Tianyuan Chamber of Commerce? Are all of these


    news fake?"


    ...


    A group of people discussed a lot, and made a lot of guesses about this matter. Priya couldn''t help


    frowning when she listened to these people''s discussions.


    What happened after Casey came backst time had changed Priya''s attitude towards Casey. She had


    always thought that Casey was a wimp, so she was very contemptuous of Casey.


    But after seeing the chess game, even Mr. Williams couldn¡¯t defeat Casey. So her view of Casey


    She seemed to have recovered the kind of worship she had for Casey. After that day, she wanted to go


    to Casey to apologize.


    But after that night, she never saw Casey again. It didn¡¯t take long time that some people said he killed


    the youngdy of Tianyuan Chamber of Commerce and he had been caught by the people of Tianyuan


    Chamber of Commerce.


    It was just that these were rumors. Sasha had also controlled this matter very well. She just let


    everyone know that there was such a rumor, but no one knew whether this matter was true or false.


    Regardless of whether the rumors were true or false, after that day, Priya had never seen Casey again,


    which made her feel a little disappointed.


    Now she heard someone say that Davies family''s survival was rted to Casey, which made her feel a


    little absurd.


    "Casey is just good at fighting. He is only the abandoned son of Davies family after all. How could it be


    that he is rted to the life and death of Davies family? It''s ridiculous." Standing next to Priya, Antonio


    said with disdain.


    Since thest time he failed against Casey, Antonio had always had a grudge. Even if he lost to Casey,


    he was still unconvinced. So he kept reminding himself the fact that Casey was the abandoned son of


    Davies family to make himself feel better.


    When everyone was talking about it, Margaret led a lot of executives in Davies family to walk towards


    the main courtyard. They looked a little gloomy. They walked together, giving people a feeling that


    something big happened.


    Both Filip and Jordan were among them. Jordan looked a little sad, while Filip looked a little angry.


    Margaret and others walked in front of everyone. The entire courtyard fell silent in an instant. No one


    dared to talk aloud. They could tell from the faces of the executives that the incident was definitely not


    trivial this time.


    Margaret nced at the people in the yard. There were hundreds of members in the entire yard. These


    people were the elites of Davies family in all walks of life. After Margaret knew that Casey mighte


    back to snatch Davies family, she realized that she had to fool these elites first.


    She took a step forward, cleared her throat, and said loudly, "I believe many of you already know why I


    called you all over. What I want to announce today is rted to the life and death of Davies family, so I


    assemble you guys here."


    "As of today, my sister, the head of Davies family, Sasha, has been missing for ten days in J City. I


    have sent countless people to J City to investigate this matter. However, no one of theme back."


    "You should all know that the abandoned son of Davies family, Casey, is in J City. Some time ago, there


    were rumors that Casey was dead. Later I sent someone to verify it. Casey was not dead at all, and he


    is now in J City."


    "Many of you should all know Casey came backst time. He showed great talent and strength. He


    proved to all of us that he is not a wimp. However, he came back just to demonstrate with us. That''s it."


    "After realizing Casey''s potential, my sister wanted to make peace with him. But Casey didn''t


    appreciate it. After the demonstration, he left here. Before leaving, he said that he would let us regret


    kicking him out of Davies family that year."


    "You all know that Casey was expelled from Davies family back then because he wanted to kill his


    mother and seize control of Davies family. My sister has forgiven Casey over the past few years.


    Davies family needs an heir. So after thinking about it, my sister went to J City alone, wanting to make


    peace with him."


    "However, there was no news from her after she left. The people I sent over also lost contact. Until


    yesterday, one of my subordinates risked his lives to send back news that my sister had fallen into


    Casey''s hands. Maybe she was died..."


    Speaking of this, Margaret stopped. Her voice became trembling.


    Many of her words were made up. There were some things she couldn''t let them know, so she made


    up some words based on the most beneficial aspects to her, and made everyone think that Casey killed


    Sasha. He was the sinner of Davies family.


    After listening to Margaret''s words, everyone was shocked. They were all indignant.


    "I didn''t expect Casey to be so cruel. He even killed his mother..."


    "It''s really hateful. How can there be a demon like him in this world!"


    "We can¡¯t let him go. No matter how powerful he is, he can only hide himself in that small ce. With


    the strength of Davies family, it is not difficult to kill him. We should send someone to kill him now. "


    ...


    After seeing everyone''s reaction, Margaret sneered. Then she said with a pained expression, "Casey is


    indeed cruel, but my purpose for calling all of you here today is not to kill Casey. When my sister went


    to J City, she was surrounded by top masters from Davies family. Even they couldn''t kill Casey. Even if


    we nned carefully, I''m afraid it would be difficult to kill him."


    "I asked you guys toe here to remind you one thing. My sister has Family Token with her. If she is


    killed by Casey, Family Token will definitely fall into Casey''s hands. ording to the rules of Davies


    family, Casey is my sister¡¯s son. Besides, he has Family Token. So he is qualified to be in charge of


    Davies Family. If he returns with Family Token to inherit Davies Family, it will be a disaster for us."


    Everyone began to think about the seriousness of this matter. They all felt that Margaret''s words made


    sense.


    "So I have a proposal. Before confirming whether my sister is died or not, I can be temporarily the head


    of the Davies family and abolish the rule about Family Token, so that even if Caseyes back, we


    only need to unite. As long as we don¡¯t not hand over Davies family, he had no ways."


    This was Margaret¡¯s main purpose. She had to control Davies family, so that even if Casey returned, he


    had no way to snatch Davies family back. After all, everyone present here was the foundation of Davies


    family. As long as they didn¡¯t ept Casey, he would not have any chance. By then Margaret would be


    able to control the whole Davies family.


    "This matter is also the result of discussions among our senior leaders. Margaret has experience in


    managing Davies family. It is reasonable to let her take the position of the head of Davies family


    temporarily. After killing Casey, we can decide who can be the head of Davies family." Filip echoed.


    Half of Davies family¡¯s senior leaders were the confidants of Sasha and Margaret. Otherwise, Sasha


    and Margaret would not have been able to control Davies family for so many years. Filip was naturally


    one of them.


    "Now everyone can express your views. If there is a better way than this n, you can put it forward. If


    no one opposes it, Margaret will be the head of Davies family." Filip continued.


    No one objected to them. In the past few years, Sasha and Margaret had cleaned up those who


    opposed them in Davies family in order to keep Davies family in their hands. Even if the rest of them


    don¡¯t know Sasha and Margaret were vicious, they had no opinions at all.


    "Is there no objection? If not, I will be the head of Davies family temporarily. The first thing I will do after


    taking the position is to kill Casey!" Margaret said loudly.


    She had determined that no one would stand up to be against her.


    "I object!"


    At this moment, a voice sounded. Then everyone saw that a thin but imposing figure walked into the


    main courtyard.

 Chapter 353 Do His Justice

    Chapter 353 Do His Justice


    "It''s Casey! He actually came back!"


    "This bastard! He even dared toe back! What right does he have to oppose?"


    "Catch him. He actually killed his own mother. He deserved to die!"


    ...


    After seeing Casey, everyone in Davies family was full of anger. They had believed Margaret''s words


    and felt that Sasha had been killed by Casey.


    Margaret didn''t expect Casey to return to B City so soon. It was obvious that he came here to make


    trouble.


    She rolled her eyes and hurriedly shouted at Casey in an angry voice, "Casey, you devil! My sister


    wanted to make peace with you, but I didn''t expect you to be so cruel and kill her. In order to get


    Davies family, you are so vicious. Do you think that you can get Davies family in this way? You wish.


    No one in Davies family will ept you!"


    "You have to pay the due price for killing my sister. Since you dared toe back, don''t want to walk


    out of here alive!"


    Everyone in Davies family was angered by Margaret''s words. Now Casey was their enemy. They must


    let Casey pay the price for Sasha¡¯s death.


    Everyone stared at Casey, as if they might pounce on Casey at any time.


    Casey nced at them, he looked calm. He just walked toward the front, as if he hadn''t taken these


    people seriously at all.


    They didn''t know why they felt a little breathless pressure on Casey. Every time Casey took a step


    forward, the pressure on them increased.


    Because of this pressure, none of the more present dared to speak casually.


    "Margaret, your acting skills are really good. Even I almost believe in you. Are you trying to avenge


    Sasha, or do you want to kill me through the anger of those people in Davies family so that you can


    control the whole family?" Casey''s voice was calm, but with strong prating power. It echoed in


    everyone''s ears in the courtyard.


    A trace of resentment appeared between Margaret''s face. She said coldly, "Don''t quibble here. Where


    is my sister?"


    "She is indeed dead." Casey said.


    Everyone was in an uproar. Although they were all shocked when they heard Margaret said that, it was


    a different kind of shock when they heard Casey say it personally.


    Sasha was really dead!


    "But it was not me who killed her." Casey added.


    "Do you think we are idiots? My sister went to J City to find you. But for so many days, no news came


    back. None of the people I sent to investigate came back. Now you are here and confirmed that my


    sister is already dead. If it wasn¡¯t you, who else would do it?" Margaret shouted bitterly. Since she had


    to act, she naturally had to continue.


    Margaret and Sasha were sisters. Margaret did have some feelings for her sister. Sasha was dead.


    Naturally, Margaret hated Casey.


    But Margaret was the real cruel person. This kind of person always put interests first. Sasha''s death


    would make her sad for a while at most. What she cared about more was that who could get Davies


    family after Sasha''s death.


    Everyone in Davies family naturally didn''t believe Casey. If it was not Casey who killed Sasha, then


    why would he appear here now?


    "Bastard! There is such a bastard in Davies family! Today, I will teach you a lesson for Davies family.


    You killed your mother. You deserved to die a hundred times!"


    Standing behind Sasha, Filip could no longer bear it. He already wanted to teach Casey a lesson the


    He rushed towards Casey in a quick step, with a vicious look in his eyes and a strong murderous aura.


    "Filip can definitely capture this bastard. He dares toe back alone. It''s really stupid." Seeing Filip''s


    move, Antonio showed a sneer on his face.


    Many people in Davies family thought that Filip would definitely be able to subdue Casey. Although


    they didn¡¯t know why none of the top masters who protected Sasha came back and they didn¡¯t know


    what method Casey used to deal with those masters, Casey couldn¡¯t be stronger than Filip who was


    the strongest in Davies family.


    "Brat, go to the hell!"


    Filip hit Casey in the chest.


    Casey narrowed his eyes, then moved quickly. He was so easily evading Filip''s move.


    "How much benefit did Margaret give you that you can¡¯t wait to attack me? Are you sure what she said


    is right?"


    "Hmph, the fact is here. Whether she is right or not, you deserve to die!"


    Filip rushed towards Casey again with vicious tricks. It seemed that he desperately wanted to kill


    Casey.


    At this time, Casey had determined that Filip must have been bribed by Margaret.


    Since Filip wanted to kill him so much, there was no need for him to show mercy to Filip.


    After resisting Filip¡¯s punch, Casey kicked directly towards Filip. Then Filip quickly retreated towards


    the back. At this time, Casey kicked again. Filip didn¡¯t have the opportunity to hide.


    There was a hint of horror on his face. Obviously, he didn''t expect Casey to be so fast.


    "How is this possible! Why is he so fast?"


    When Filip was thinking, Casey''s feet had already kicked Filip''s body. Filip flew out and fell heavily to


    the ground, spitting out blood. His face turned pale in an instant.


    Just now, Casey¡¯s one move had hurt Filip''s internal organs, causing him topletely lose energy.


    Everyone was shocked. They didn''t expect that Casey directly defeated Filip. No wonder Casey dared


    to appear here alone.


    "Everyone, take actions together. Although he is strong, if you guys take actions together, he can''t cope


    with it. Only by working together can you subdue him!" Filip shouted anxiously, and then he vomited


    blood again.


    "Mr. Filip is right. Let¡¯s go together. He is alone and he certainly can''t resist us! The top priority is to


    subdue him first, otherwise he will definitely cause a huge disaster to Davies family!" Antonio shouted.


    Everyone intended to rush towards Casey to subdue him together.


    At this moment, a group of people in ck uniforms suddenly rushed into the yard, standing in front of


    Casey, and then there was aughtering from.


    "I didn''t expect that Davies family has so many idiots. You guys just take a move without getting things


    clear. It''s no wonder that Davies family''s development has been so slow in the past few years. It seems


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    it¡¯s because of you idiots.


    Natan walked into the courtyard and stood beside Casey.


    Seeing Natan, Margaret frowned. It was obvious that Natan came here to help Casey. No wonder that


    Casey dared toe here alone. It turned out that he was backed by Tianyuan Chamber of


    Commerce.


    "Natan, this is Davies family''s affair. Anyway, it is not your turn to intervene. I advise you¡¯d better not be


    nosy. We are not afraid of Tianyuan Chamber of Commerce!" Margaret shouted.


    Natan snorted coldly, and said, "Nosy? When you and Sasha nned to harm my daughter, why didn''t


    you think of I woulde to nosy? After all, Casey saved my daughter. I''m here to do his justice. Is


    there anything wrong with it?"


    Natan''s words made everyone in Davies family look surprised. They didn¡¯t expect that the chairman of


    Tianyuan Chamber of Commerce would say that Sasha and Margaret nned to murder his daughter.


    They had never heard of such a thing.


    Margaret''s face looked terrible. She was a little worried. Natan came here. If he told others the matter


    about Lily, everyone would know Tyler''s existence, which was not good for her.


    "Don¡¯t listen to him being rmist here. My sister and I have never murdered his daughter. He came to


    help Casey today. He definitely wanted to take this opportunity to deal with Davies family. Maybe my


    sister was killed by Casey and him. What he said was just to make up a reason for himself!"


    "There are not many people from Tianyuan Chamber of Commerce. We have many people and many


    masters. We still have the hope of killing Casey. This is our family''s business. If we are stopped by the


    people from Tianyuan Chamber of Commerce, others willugh at us!"


    Margaret shouted. She was now anxious to kill Casey. As long as she could kill Casey, even if she was


    an enemy of Tianyuan Chamber of Commerce, she was not afraid.


    "Your sophistry skills are really so perfect. It''s no wonder that Davies family can be controlled by you


    and your sisters." Natan snorted coldly.


    "Let go to kill Casey together. Even people from Tianyuan Chamber of Commerce are not qualified to


    stop us!"


    Antonio shouted, and then took the lead and rushed towards Casey, looking high-spirited.


    Casey and Natan didn''t move. They just quietly watched Antonio rushing over.


    At this moment, a figure fell from the sky andnded directly in front of Antonio, then kicked Antonio


    out.


    Those who followed Antonio had originally nned to take a move, but this person who appeared


    suddenly made them dumfounded. After seeing Antonio''s tragic situation, no one dared to continue.


    "It seems that I am notte. With so many people here, Yunxi Martial Club can join the fun."


    After Logan nced at the people in the yard with a smile, he also walked to Casey¡¯s side.


    When Margaret and others saw that the person was Logan, they were so chocked. Just now, they were


    surprised that Casey could let Tianyuan Chamber of Commerce help him. Now, they were frighted


    when they knew that Casey found Yunxi Martial Club to help him.


    After all, the horrors of Yunxi Martial Club were known to all the people in B City. Yunxi Martial Club had


    not participated in power struggles for many years. But Casey could invite them over. Even if only


    Logan came here alone, those people in Davies family were all aware of the seriousness of the matter.


    At least Logan was here. Everyone knew that it was impossible to kill Casey by force.


    "Logan, isn''t your Yunxi Martial Club always not participating in power struggles? What do you mean by


    Logan smiled and said, "I really don''t like to participate in power struggles, but there are always times


    when I can''t stand it. You reverse the right and wrong. You are sinister and vicious. What you did is so


    mean. I really can''t stand it. So I want to do his justice. Do I have to get your opinions?"

 Chapter 354 Someone Is Not Convinced!

    Chapter 354 Someone Is Not Convinced!


    Margaret was embarrassed by Logan''s words. Others might think that Logan was ndering Margaret,


    but Margaret knew that these words were indeed the most appropriate words to describe her.


    She started to feel anxious. Today, Tianyuan Chamber of Commerce and Yunxi Martial Club all came


    forward to help Casey. It was almost impossible for her to incite Davies family to kill Casey.


    Everyone was talking about it. They all knew how powerful Yunxi Martial Club was. Compared to what


    Logan said, they paid more attention to why Yunxi Martial Club was willing to help Casey, such an


    abandoned son by Davies family.


    Seeing that Logan had arrived, Casey took a step forward again, nced at everyone in Davies family,


    and said loudly, "Since everyone is here now, I will state my purpose today. I am here today to take


    back Davies family!"


    "Why did I call them over? I want you guys to listen to me calmly, instead of fighting without knowing


    the truth."


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    After hearing Casey''s words, everyone in Davies family showed disdain.


    "You¡¯re not qualified to take back Davies family. You are just an abandoned son of Davies family! Don''t


    dream here!" Antonio shouted, touching his chest.


    "Oh? I am not qualified? So is this woman qualified?" Casey pointed at Margaret, "Excuse me, are you


    surnamed Davies or Jenkins?"


    Casey¡¯s question directly made everyone silent. In the past few years, it was Sasha and Margaret who


    controlled Davies family. Because Sasha was Terence¡¯s wife. After Casey was kicked out of Davies


    family, it was normal that Sasha took over Davies family.


    But they all overlooked one point. Davies family didn¡¯t belong to Jenkins family. Even if Sasha was in


    power, Davies family still belonged to Davies family.


    Until now Casey put it forward, these people realized it.


    Hearing Casey''s words, Margaret quickly retorted, "Even if your surname is Davies, can you kill your


    mother to seize power? I am only the head of the family temporarily. When we kill you, naturally we will


    discuss the candidate for Davies family¡¯s head in a fair way."


    "I have already said that Sasha was not killed by me." Casey said.


    "Don''t quibble here. Who killed her if you didn''t kill her?" Margaret stared at Casey. She was sure that


    Sasha could only be killed by Casey, otherwise Casey wouldn''t stand here.


    "Tyler." Casey said lightly.


    "Impossible! You are lying!" Margaret refuted Casey without even thinking about it. She felt that Casey


    was kidding her.


    Everyone in Davies family was wondering who Tyler was.


    Casey did not argue with her, but turned to look at Natan. Natan nodded, then pped his hands. A


    group of people came over with things like projectors and screens outside the door.


    Those people quickly set up a venue where everyone could watch the projection outdoors, and then,


    under Casey''s instructions, they yed a video.


    "Bluffing." Margaret also stared at the projection suspiciously, not knowing what Casey wanted to do.


    "The next thing I want to show you is a video. I believe you will know who killed Sasha after watching


    this video." Casey finished speaking and turned to a person next to the projector. The person nodded


    and immediately started ying the video.


    This video was the scene of Tyler strangling Sasha to death in the vi of Hazelfield Estate.


    At that time, Casey had anticipated that he needed to exin Sasha''s death clearly, so he asked Conor


    to arrange for someone to record the event at that time.


    After Margaret saw the footage in the video, she was shivering. Although Tyler in the video was thin


    and sloppy, she still recognized the person was Tyler.


    Sasha felt creepy when she saw Tyler strangle Sasha to death. She didn¡¯t expect that Tyler killed


    Sasha even if Sasha was so good to Tyler. When Tyler was strangling Sasha, he was cursing Sasha.


    In this scene, even a cold-blooded person like Margaret couldn''t help taking a breath.


    "Although the person in the video is a lot thinner and sloppy, we can tell that that person is you. Casey,


    do you think we can''t see it?" Antonio said.


    Casey smiled and said, "That person just looks like me. Because he and I are both Sasha''s sons, but


    that''s all."


    After speaking, Casey asked the people next to the projector to show some photos of Tyler, which he


    asked Natan to help find out. In addition to Tyler, there were many bodyguards from Davies family in


    the photos.


    "You all know that I am the abandoned son of Davies family, so naturally I will not have any intersection


    with Davies family. There are many bodyguards from Davies family in these photos. I believe that many


    of you here know them. You think these people will treat me so respectfully?" Casey asked.


    Everyone was silent again. Tyler and Casey did look alike, but there was still a big difference in


    temperament. These photos clearly showed the temperament of Tyler. He and Casey were basically


    two types.


    "This person is Tyler. As for why he is in the world, you can ask Margaret. Of course, in order to save


    herself in front of you guys, she will say that it¡¯s made up by me. But don¡¯t worry. I have prepared


    something else. After you listen to it, you will know whether what I said is true or false."


    Later, Casey asked the people next to the projector to y an audio. This audio was recorded by


    Casey when her returned to B City. At that time, he was drugged by Sasha, then Sasha told her own


    story in her room.


    Even though Casey was drugged at that time, in order to preserve evidence, he took a recorder and


    recorded Sasha''s words.


    When Margaret heard this recording, she really couldn''t stand it. Because she knew that when


    everyone knew the truth, she would be screwed up.


    "Casey, don''t use these fabricated things to fool people. Don¡¯t believe in him. Kill him quickly. He is a


    devil. He killed his mother!"


    Margaret ran towards the projector, trying to throw the projector down. But she was stopped by Jordan


    before she ran a few steps out.


    "Let¡¯s listen to it first. During the years when you and your sisters have controlled Davies family, there


    are indeed too many things hidden from us." Jordan said coldly. Obviously, he had realized what was


    going on.


    Margaret was anxious and didn''t know what to do. Now that there were so many people in the yard,


    she couldn''t even run away.


    She nced at Casey resentfully. She couldn¡¯t wait to kill Casey. She did not expect that the prestige


    she and Sasha had been operating for so many years would be defeated by Casey so easily.


    Soon after the audio was yed, everyone in the entire yard fell silent. They turned to look at Margaret


    and showed disgust and hatred towards her.


    In the recording, Sasha told Casey why she and Margaret drove him out of Davies family. Now


    everyone knew that Casey was wronged. The real culprit was Sasha and Margaret.


    "Margaret, I didn''t expect you and your sisters to be so cruel. It turns out that you two nned all the


    things back then. Casey is just a victim!"


    "I didn''t expect that Sasha would already have a child before she married into Davies family. If we knew


    this a long time ago, we would never agree to her to marry into Davies family back then!"


    "You and your sister have controlled Davies family for so many years. If it wasn¡¯t that Casey told us


    today, we will still work for you. You are really damned!"


    ...


    Everyone began to denounce Margaret. The situation in the yard suddenly changed.


    Margaret stepped back. The expression on her face became extremely dim. Her eyes were full of


    resentment.


    She looked at Casey and said hysterically, "Casey, my sister and I worked so hard to have such


    achievements now, but it was ruined by you. You must die miserably!"


    Casey red at her and said coldly, "You are the one who will die miserably! Now everyone knows the


    truth of the matter. Today, I will let you pay the price!"


    Then Casey walked towards Margaret, with an unparalleled aura.


    No one from Davies family stopped Casey. They were so angry now, thinking that Margaret deserved


    to die.


    Margaret watched Casey walk towards her. But she did not panic at all. Instead, she showed a sullen


    smile. She already knew that she would not be able to leave today. There were people from Yunxi


    Martial Club and Tianyuan Chamber of Commerce. She couldn''t escape.


    "Casey, I really didn''t expect that you could makeeback sessfully. It seems that I really


    underestimated you." Margaret said unwillingly.


    "The only thing I regret now is that I didn''t kill you directly. Otherwise, how could such a thing happen


    now? It seems that I''m still too kind to you."


    Casey snorted coldly and said, "Kind?"


    The expression on Margaret''s face suddenly changed. Her eyes showed the disdain looks.


    "You must hate me so much. Over the years, many people who got close to you died in my hands. You


    are responsible for their deaths! I know you want to kill me, but unfortunately I won''t give you this


    opportunity. Even if I fail, I will definitely not die in such a wimp¡¯s hands!"


    "Even if you seed, you will always be just a wimp in the eyes of my sister and me!"


    After speaking, Margaretughed loudly. Then, she took out a small medicine bottle and swallowed the


    stuff in one mouthful.


    When Casey saw this, he had a bad feeling. He rushed towards Margaret, but Margaret had already


    died.


    It seemed that what she ate should be poison that could kill people immediately.


    Casey carefully observed Margaret''s body, and then stood up after confirming that she was dead.


    Even Casey himself did not expect that Margaret would choose such a way to die in the end.


    But he didn''t entangle it. As long as Margaret died, his hatred could calm down.


    When everyone saw Margaret taking the poison, they were filled with emotion. The expressions on the


    faces of those who despised Casey before, and even wanted to kill Casey at this time were all


    Then Casey turned around and looked at everyone behind him. He took out Family Token from his


    clothes, raised his hand, and shouted.


    "Margaret is dead. Today, I, Casey, took over the position of the head of Davies family. Is there anyone


    who have objections?"

 Chapter 355 The Position of Master of the Davies Family

    Chapter 355 The Position of Master of the Davies Family


    "Does anyone disagree?" This sentence echoed in everyone''s ears. Everyone looked at Casey. Some


    of them hadplicated feelings, some were resistant, some felt it was hard to ept, and some saw


    hope in Casey.


    Although over the past few years, their impression of Casey has been on top of his being a waste,


    abandoning his son, and believes that Casey is not qualified to inherit the forest family industry at all.


    Although in the past few years, their impressions of Casey only remained that he was a wimp and was


    abandoned son, thinking that Casey was not qualified to inherit the Davies family''s industry.


    Today, they all understood that the image that Casey was a wimp was created by Margaret and Sasha.


    Casey had never done anything wrong to the Davies family, and the strength shown by Casey proved


    that he was not a wimp.


    Casey was Terence''s only son. Without Sasha''s obstruction, after Terence left, it would be Casey who


    inherited the Davies family.


    It was just that Casey''s image in everyone''s mind changed too quickly, making them a little


    ufortable.


    Priya stared at Casey obsessively with both eyes. At this moment, she no longer had the prejudice


    against Casey, and she even regretted it. So not long after hearing Casey''s words, Priya stood up.


    "I would like to recognize Casey as the new master of the Davies family!"


    Not long after Priya came out, Jordan also stood up and said loudly, "Casey deserves to be the master


    of the Davies family. I am willing to serve Casey all my life!"


    After Jordan and Priya stood up, a lot of people from the Davies family members immediately followed


    to express their attitude.


    Casey came back today with the people from the Tianyuan Chamber of Commerce and Yunxi Martial


    Club. These two forces were the strongest in B City. The ability of Casey to have a good rtionship


    with them already showed Casey''s strength.


    And if Casey became the master of the Davies family, coupled with the cooperation of Tianyuan


    Chamber of Commerce and Yunxi Martial Club, the Davies family would definitely develop better than it


    was now.


    After weighing this point clearly, most people naturally knew how to choose at this time.


    However, there were still many people who were skeptical about Casey. They still couldn''t get rid of the


    cognition that Casey was a wimp. They felt that if the Davies family was taken over by Casey, the


    Davies family would decline.


    Antonio was one of the people who most disapproved of Casey bing the master of the Davies


    family. He was kicked by Logan at that time, and he had not been relieved until now.


    Seeing everyone agreeing that Casey was the master of the Davies family, Antonio snorted and stood


    up and said, "I don''t agree to let him be the master of the Davies family. Even if he is good at fight, he


    is still just a wimp. How can we let a wimp take of the Davies family? He will ruin the Davies family!"


    Everyone turned their heads to look at Antonio, and shook their heads a little helplessly. They felt that


    when Antonio came out to say such things at this time, he was simply making himself in trouble.


    Casey nced at Antonio and said, "Those who are dissatisfied can leave the Davies family now. With


    the Family Token, I am the master of the Davies Family. This is the rule set by my father. Anyone who


    disagrees can leave."


    Antonio was full of anger. He shook his arm and said, "Go. I don''t care the Davies family with you as its


    master. Anyone who wants to leave the Davies family with me? With our so many years of


    umtion, I don''t believe that I can''t make any achievement without Casey!",


    "Who doesn''t want to be under Casey, the wimp, just go with me. I promise to be able to have a much


    better development than Casey!"


    Immediately, many people came to Antonio''s side. These people felt that the Davies family had no


    hope in the charge of Casey, and they were not loyal to the Davies family. They had been encroaching


    on the Davies family over the years, and they had umted enough capital for a long time. Even if


    they left the Davies family, they could have a good life as a duck takes to the water.


    When Antonio saw so many people supporting him, a triumphant smile appeared on his face. He felt


    that with his ingenuity, and the resources in these people''s hands, it would not be difficult to create


    another Davies family.


    Casey stared at these people and said, "Is there anyone else who wants to join them?"


    A few minutester, a few people who had been vaciting also walked out and stood on Antonio''s


    side.


    Antonio sneered at Casey and said, "Casey, although we are only a small part of the Davies family,


    with the resources in our hands, it is easy to surpass the Davies family you lead. And you, who choose


    to support Casey, wait to regret it in the future!"


    Casey did not pay attention to Antonio, but nced at everyone, and said, "Today they announced that


    they are leaving the Davies family. You are all witnesses. Since they are no longer members of the


    Davies family, they are not eligible to use any resources rted to the Davies family. I will freeze all


    their assets under the name of the Davies family, and announce their departure from the Davies family


    to the outside."


    After speaking, he turned his head to look at Antonio, and said with a smile, "I hope you can build a


    force that surpasses the Davies family without relying on the resources of the Davies family. Good luck


    to you."


    Antonio snorted and said, "The resources we have umted before are all our own. What


    qualifications do you have to prevent us from using them? Casey, I am afraid you are not so capable of


    freezing all of our ounts."


    Casey took out his phone directly, logged in to the Davies family''s general ount, and froze the


    ounts of all these people who had left the Davies family, including Antonio.


    Only the senior management of the Davies family knew about the general ount, so this time none of


    the senior management of the Davies family was divorced from the Davies family except Filip.


    Antonio and others didn''t even know that the master of the Davies family could operate all the property


    belonging to the Davies family through general ount. They thought naively that they could be able to


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    take away all the money and resources they got from the Davies Family after leaving.


    After less than five minutes, Antonio and others all received a text message. After seeing the content


    on the text message, expression on everyone''s face changed instantly.


    "Why was my ount frozen?"


    "What''s going on? Why are all the shops under my name transferred to the Davies family?"


    "Why have all my stocks be the public property of the Davies family?"


    ...


    Everyone was shocked. No one thought that Casey''s words just now were not joking.


    Antonio also stared at his phone with a gloomy look, and it took him a while to react.


    Then he looked at Casey, with a hint of anger on his face, and said, "Casey, what have you done to our


    property! Return our property!"


    Casey stared at him contemptuously, and said, "You know whether the property belongs to the Davies


    family or you. Since you have left the Davies family, you can''t even think about taking a penny from the


    Davies family."


    "What qualifications do you have to move our property? We have to apply for court arbitration!" Antonio


    became anxious.


    "I am the master of the Davies family. Do you think I have this qualification?" Casey looked at Antonio


    coldly.


    Some senior officials of the Davies family were originally skeptical about whether Casey had the


    password for the general ount, but now that they all knew that Casey had s the password for the


    general ount. In this case, the entire Davies family''s economic lifeline was in his control. No matter


    who left the Davies family, it was impossible to take away a single cent.


    Many people were beginning to rejoice that they didn''t follow Antonio to leave the Davies family on


    impulse. Those who didn''t know what was going on were also scared.


    "Since you have left the Davies family, don''t continue to waste time here. The master has the right to


    take back any property belonging to the Davies family. All your frozen and recovered property belongs


    to the Davies family. There can''t be any mistake in this matter. Now that you have made a choice, you


    must be responsible for your choice," Jordan said and stared at Antonio and the others.


    Antonio''s group was dumbfounded right away, they knew that the master of the Davies family had this


    right.


    "Antonio, you bastard, we are now penniless because of you, I will kill you!"


    Those people immediately surrounded Antonio, venting their anger on him.


    "Kick them out, here is the Davies family''s site, let them go outside," Jordan ordered several men from


    the Davies family.


    The few people immediately drove out Antonio and others, and the people who stayed were grateful.


    After that, Casey asked someone to dispose of Margaret''s body. After almost everything was settles


    down, he thanked Logan and Natan, and then let them go back first.


    After Logan and Natan left, Casey called a group of senior officials of the Davies family into the Davies


    family''s meeting room. Now that Casey had be the new master of the Davies family, he naturally


    had to do some handover work with them.


    The follow-up was probably enough for Casey to be busy for several days.


    Priya''s attitude towards Casey had changed considerably after Casey became the master of the


    Davies family. On the way to the meeting room, Priya leaned towards Casey a little shyly.


    "Casey, congrattions on bing the master of the Davies family, and I believe that the Davies


    family will surely be brilliant under your leadership," Priya said.


    Casey just nodded at her politely.


    Priya was full of disappointment. Afterwards, she put her arm around Casey''s arm and said, "I admired


    you very much when I was a child. At that time, I thought that when I grew up, I must marry you. I''m


    sure you won''t dislike me."


    Casey frowned and threw Priya''s hand away, and said coldly, "I''m married. Please watch how you


    conduct yourself. "


    Priya was stunned after hearing Casey''s words, not because Casey said that he was married, but


    because Casey treated her like a stranger.


    It seemed that what was missed back then was irreparable after all.


    ...


    Inside the mortuary of a hospital in B City.


    A person was putting a corpse into the morgue refrigerator.


    This corpse was the corpse of Margaret that was transported from the Davies family.


    For those entities that died abnormally, each force had its own solution. The Davies family''s property


    included many hospitals. So, when the Davies family killed people, the most convenient way to deal


    with the body was to put the body into the hospital mortuary.


    In this way, not only would these corpses not be found, but they could be cremated cremate these


    corpses without being aware.


    The person in charge of putting the corpse just opened the bag containing the corpse, and suddenly


    felt that there seemed to be some body temperature on the corpse in his hand.


    A person walked to Margaret''s body. If Casey was here, he would find that this person was Margaret''s


    bodyguard, Eric.


    Eric stared at Margaret''s body, then took out a small bottle, opened Margaret''s mouth, and fed her the


    medicine in the bottle.


    "The poison she took will reduce her breathing and heartbeat to an imperceptible level. If she takes the


    antidote within three hours, she will still have a chance to wake up, otherwise she will really lose her


    life. I hope it''s not toote."


    Eric stared at Margaret''s face with a trace of distress.

 Chapter 357 The Cooler

    Chapter 357 The Cooler


    "Who told you that I was in love?" Lily stared at Archer, with a hint of coldness in her eyes.


    Archer didn''t expect that Lily would suddenly be like this. He was also taken aback for a while,


    turned his head to look at Wyatt at random, and said, "Wyatt told me."


    Lily looked at Wyatt and said coldly, "If you dare to talk nonsense again, I will have your mouth sew


    on."


    Wyatt shuddered, wondering why Lily suddenly became so angry, and exined quickly, "Lily, didn''t


    youe to my restaurant for dinner with a manst time? You still said he was your man, so I


    thought..."


    "He''s not my man, he''s a bastard, bastard, heart-breaker!" When it came to Casey, anger arose in Lily,


    and all the words she learned from TV dramas came out.


    When others heard Lily, they exchanged nces, and Archer asked, "Lily, were you deceived by that


    person?"


    "You were deceived! I am so smart, how could I be deceived? It is obviously that he is blind and can''t


    see my advantages. It really irritates me," Lily said angrily.


    They thought that Lily was deceived by Casey. After all, only those who were deceived would say such


    things. They didn''t know that Lily scolded Casey just to vent her unhappiness.


    "Lily, in fact, we asked you to call that kid over to see how he is. Since this guy dared to lie to you, then


    we can''t let him go. Why don''t you call him over now? You just ask him to have dinner, and we will beat


    him up for you, okay?" Archer said at this opportunity.


    Lily originally wanted to reject Archer. After all, they didn''t know what she was angry at, but she thought


    of that Casey refused her when she came to his bed. When she thought of this, she was angry. She felt


    that if Archer and others were able teach Casey a hard lesson, she would be able to vent her anger.


    So she asked Archer, "Are you sure you can beat that guy up?"


    "Of course, I have already figured out a way. It will definitely make him suffer. You only need to call him


    over," Archer said confidently.


    Lily nodded, took out her phone, dialed Casey''s number, thinking that if Casey didn''t answer her call,


    she would rush to the Davies house to get even with Casey.


    Fortunately, after two rings, it was connected over there.


    "Come to me right now. If you can''t get there within half an hour, I''ll...I''ll..." Lily thought for a long time


    and didn''t figure out what to say to threaten Casey, "You have toe anyway!


    After speaking, she hung up the phone.


    But after a few seconds, she realized that she seemed to have forgotten something.


    Wyatt stared at Lily and asked carefully, "Does he know where we are?"


    Lily was immediately embarrassed, and then she remembered that she hadn''t told Casey where she


    was at all.


    "Do you think I''m stupid? I just don''t want to talk to him too much, I will tell him where we are by text


    message," Lily said angrily.


    Wyatt nodded quickly, not daring to say anything.


    The Davies House.


    Casey was sitting in a living room. Opposite him sat Jordan and a respectful man. This man was about


    fifty years old and his hair was a little gray.


    This person was the chairman of Baiyun Real Estate, Leighton Robinson, who came here today to


    discuss cooperation with the Davies family. He happened to learn about the transfer of the master of


    the Davies family, so he wanted to get to know Casey.


    Casey was holding his phone at this time with a dazed expression. Lily called him just now and yelled


    to ask him toe to her, but she didn''t say where she was.


    Fortunately, within a few minutes, Lily sent him a message. There was an address with an angry


    expression behind it.


    Casey looked at the expression, thought Lily was a little cute.


    He thought of that he had just dealt with the Davies family''s affairs in the past two days, leaving Lily''s


    affairspletely forgotten. However, Lily left his room in tears that night.


    It just so happened that the Davies family''s affairs were almost handled, and Casey also needed to


    rx and appease Lily by the way, so he said to Jordan and Leighton, "I have something to do, so let''s


    talk another day."


    Leighton didn''t dare to have any objections, and said quickly, "I am really sorry to disturb you, Mr.


    Casey. I was lucky today and learned that you took office. My son is about your age. If there is an


    opportunity, I will introduce him to you. Even if you ask him to be your fellow, it is an honor for Baiyun


    Real Estate."


    Casey nodded to him and said, "If you have anything to do in the future, you just need to exin to


    Jordan. As for my appointment as the master of the Davies family, don''t tell others."


    Leighton nodded quickly, not daring to neglect.


    Then Casey asked Jordan to arrange a car for him and went out


    It didn''t take long for Casey to get out of the car when he arrived at the restaurant Lily said. He asked


    the driver to drive the car back.


    He walked into the restaurant and found the private room where Lily was located. After pushing the


    door to enter, he immediately felt the atmosphere in the private room was a little weird.


    Apart from Lily in the private room, there was also Wyatt who he met at Triumph Hotel that day. As for


    the rest, Casey didn''t know them.


    At this time, including Lily, everyone was staring at Casey with a hostile look, which made Casey very


    strange.


    But he didn''t care, he walked directly towards Lily and said, "Lily, I''m really sorry. I''ve been busy with


    family affairs for the past two days. So I haven''t had time to find you. Are you mad at me?"


    Lily curled her lips and said, "Who is angry with you, don''t take yourself too importantly, I don''t care


    you."


    Casey smiled and didn''t say anything. Obviously, Lily was talking in anger.


    "Lily, didn''t I tell you that I prepared exciting activities for you tonight? Since you are full, let''s go now."


    Wyatt smiled and said to Lily.


    "Okay." Lily nodded immediately, and then stood up directly from the chair.


    She turned to look at Casey and said, "I asked you toe here to let you know that I have many


    pursuers. The people here are not worse than you. If you follow us today, you will know that they are


    much more interesting than you."


    "That''s great. I hope there will be one of them you like." Casey said with a smile. He said this from the


    bottom of his heart. No one hoped that Lily could find someone she liked more than him.


    Hearing what Casey said, Lily clenched her fists immediately, and her tears almost came out again, but


    she held back.


    Did Casey feel nothing about her? Couldn''t he see that she was deliberate? It was so sad to hear his


    words.


    Archer and Wyatt all looked at each other with a sneer in their eyes. Soon they would let Casey know


    what it would be like to make Lily angry.


    A group of people left the restaurant and walked towards a nearby bar.


    On the way, Casey followed Lily and apologized to Lily for what happened that night, but Lily didn''t


    want to pay attention to him at all, so she kept her head down and said nothing.


    Looking at Lily''s expression, Archer hated Casey even more. This guy dared to make Lily suffer such a


    grievance. It was unforgivable. He would make Casey feel regretter.


    At the entrance of the bar, Archer did not lead everyone into the bar. Instead, he entered a small door


    next to the bar. The door led to the underground. A muscr man with tattoos guarded the door. Archer


    gave that man some money, the man immediately let them in with a smile.


    When they came to the underground, they soon heard cheers and shouts not far away. Archer led the


    people towards the inside. Soon, they saw a ring not far away. All around the ring were full of people,


    all cheering for the yers on the ring.


    Lily''s eyes brightened up when she saw the ring. She was still very interested in this kind of thrilling


    confrontationalpetition.


    "This is an underground boxing arena invested by my family. In the past few days, we have found


    several powerful fighters. Today they happen to have a match. I think you will definitely like it, Lily,"


    Archer said with a smile.


    Lily walked quickly towards the ring. She was depressed now and needed to vent on this asion.


    Therefore, she soon cheered along with the people around the ring.


    Casey also stared at the two fighters on the ring, and found that the fighters in the Underground World


    of B City were much better than those in J City, and the strength of the two fighters on the stage was


    about to catch up with Morgan.


    Soon after a game ended, Lily''s mood improved a lot.


    At this time, Archer and Wyatt looked at each other, and then they said something in Lily''s ear. Lily


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    turned to look at Casey, and then followed them to the depths of the underground boxing ring.


    When Casey saw this, he followed. When they walked to a ce where no one was there, Lily asked


    Casey to wait here for a while, and she wanted to discuss something with Archer and others.


    Casey didn''t think much, just stood there and waited.


    Not long after that, the boxer who had won on the ring before brought a group of people to Casey.


    These people were the top boxers found by Archer''s family. They came and cleaned Casey on Archer''s


    order.


    At this time, Archer and a group of people were standing not far away and looking towards here, with


    smirking smiles on their faces.


    Lily looked at the situation there with some worry. Although she wanted to teach Casey to vent her


    anger, in the final analysis she still felt distressed for Casey.


    "Is it wrong to let so many people beat him? What if something goes wrong?" Lily said.


    "Lily, didn''t this guy lie to you? Why do you still care about him. And I also told them, and asked them


    teach this guy a lesson. Nothing terrible will happen," Archer said with a smile.


    "Yeah, Lily, don''t think about this kind of person at this time. Since he lied to you, he should be


    punished." Wyatt also agreed.


    Lily thought they were right. Did she call Casey here just to make him suffer so that she could vent her


    anger? She shouldn''t have any pity for this bastard.


    At this time, a man ran up to Archer and said, "Master, the chairman is here and he said he wants to


    see you, and he has important things to tell you."


    After speaking, the man stretched his finger and pointed not far away, and Leighton was walking


    towards this side with a smile.


    Leighton came to Archer, naturally, to tell Archer something about the new master of the Davies family.


    If Archer could be friends with the new master of the Davies family, it would definitely be a great


    thing for the Robinson family.


    "I knew you are here." Leighton said with a smile, and after seeing Lily, he politely greeted her.


    Archer also smiled and said, "Dad, it''s really time for you toe. Come here. I''m asking the boxers to


    beat up a hapless guy. Let''s have a talk after that kid is beaten up."

 Chapter 358 She Really Fell in Love with Him

    Chapter 358 She Really Fell in Love with Him


    Hearing what Archer said, Leighton felt a little puzzled and asked, "Who is the guy that you should ask


    the boxers of boxing ring to hit?"


    "Come and have a look, and you''ll know. That guy is but a loser. He has designs on Lily and cheats


    her. I''m going to teach him a lesson for Lily." Archer said, after which he looked at Casey.


    Seeing that, Leighton also cast his eyes at Casey. The moment he saw Casey, he froze.


    Wasn''t he the new head of the Davies family?


    At this moment, the boxers, who surrounded Casey, had rushed towards Casey. Casey nned to beat


    them up. Just now, he asked these people why they wanted to hit him, but they weren''t going to exin


    it to Casey.


    In this case, Casey could only defeat all of them first, after which he could ask them to give him a clear


    exnation.


    Watching those boxers rushing towards Casey, Leighton was almost scared to death.


    Archer smiled at Leighton and said, "Dad, I really can''t understand him daring to cheat Lily. Today, after


    being hit by boxers of our family, he should know the consequence of annoying Lily."


    It took Leighton quite a while to realize what had happened. After hearing what Archer said, he


    immediately became extremely angry. In his opinion, it was the people of Tianyuan Chamber of


    Commerce that should deal with the issues involving Lily. Besides, Archer was inviting trouble for the


    Robinson family by taking the initiative to do it!


    He was the new head of the Davies family! Archer was not powerful enough to punish him no matter


    what Casey wanted to do.


    Before, Leighton wanted to introduce Archer to Casey and let them be friends. Now, Archer asked the


    boxers of the Robinson family to beat Casey. If Casey was really badly injured, it was highly possible


    that the Robinson family would be destroyed.


    "You stupid guy! Why are you so meddlesome? Do you know who he is? How dare you ask boxers to


    hit him? Don''t you want to live?"


    Leighton directly kicked Archer on his body with no mercy.


    After that, Leighton fell to the ground. He looked at Leighton with a puzzled expression, not knowing


    why he suddenly became so angry.


    "Dad, he is but a loser. Why did you hit me?" Archer asked.


    "In my opinion, you are a fucking loser! Now, ask those boxers to stop! If he is injured, I''ll break your


    legs!" Leighton said angrily.


    Unfortunately, it was toote. Those boxers had already begun to fight with Casey.


    Casey moved quickly and fought with them with great skills. Not as good at fighting as Casey, those


    boxers were knocked down by Casey in a short time.


    Seeing that Casey was so good at fighting, Wyatt and hispanions'' expression changed greatly. It


    was impossible for Casey to be so good at fighting if he was really just a loser. After taking Leighton''s


    reaction into consideration, they immediately realized that Casey was definitely not an ordinary person.


    "Well, I suddenly remember that I''ve got something to do. I''m leaving now." Wyatt ran out quickly after


    saying these words.


    After figuring out the situation, the rest of them also said that they had got something to do and left in a


    hurry.


    Archer was astonished. He had never expected such a consequence.


    Leighton had no time to have a few more words with Archer. He ran towards Casey in a hurry.


    When Casey was about to ask those boxers who sent them to hit him, Leighton came close to him and


    said apologetically, "Lord Davies, I''m sorry for what happened just now. It''s all my fault. I failed to


    discipline my son well. He was so impetuous that he asked these boxers to fight with you."


    "Your son?" Casey was surprised when he saw Leighton. Now, he noticed Archer and Lily who were far


    away from him. After a little thought, he realized what had happened.


    He walked towards Archer and asked in a cold voice, "Did you ask these person to fight with me?"


    Leighton followed him and said angrily, "Tell him the truth. He is the new head of the Davies family. I''m


    in a hurry to please him while you should make trouble for him. You''re trying to destroy the Robinson


    family!"


    When Archer heard that Casey was the new head of the Davies family, he was thunderstruck and felt


    as if there was a ringing in his ears.


    "Dad...Dad, could it be that you''re mistaken? How...How could he be the new head of the Davies


    family?"


    Leighton gave him a kick and said, "I have just seen him the Davies House today. Do you think it


    possible that I''m mistaken?"


    After Archer swallowed his saliva and cast his eyes at Casey, he instantly realized the seriousness of


    what had just happened. Then, he crawled towards Casey and knelt down before him.


    "I''m too ignorant to recognize you. It''s my fault. Please forgive me once. I won''t do it in the future


    again." As Archer said, he pped himself in the face several times. Inwardly, he med himself for


    being so stupid and believing that Casey was a loser after hearing what Wyatt said.


    If Casey was really a loser, how was it possible for him to have contact with someone like Lily?


    Leighton also exined, "Lord Davies, Archer really didn''t know who you are. He is so meddlesome


    and stupid that he interferes with you the issue involving only you and Miss Lowe. Later, I''ll definitely


    teach him a lesson. I n the past years, we always obey the orders from the Davies family. For this,


    please forgive Archer."


    Before Casey spoke, Lily sighed, stepped forward and said, "It was I who asked him to ask someone to


    beat you. It has nothing to do with them. It''s just that I am bitter and want to find a way to vent. Spare


    them."


    In fact, Casey had figured out that it had something to do with Lily. After all, it was Lily that asked him to


    permission of Lily.


    He also sighed helplessly. He could tell that there was a hint of embarrassment in Lily''s eyes. Perhaps


    even Lily didn''t know what she was doing now and that she just wanted to vent all her emotions.


    "Leave here with your son. Don''t make such a mistake anymore." Casey said.


    After bowing to Casey in a hurry to show his gratitude, Leighton left with Archer.


    Casey turned around and looked at Lily. Feeling somewhat sad, Lily lowered her head and thought


    about something.


    "If you think that I did something wrong tonight, beat me. Anyway, I''m not as good at fighting as you."


    Lily said.


    Casey smiled and said, "How dare I beat you? If I do so, your dad would try his beat to fight with me."


    Lily sighed and said, "The reason why you don''t hit me is that you''re afraid that my dad will try his best


    to fight with me, not you love me. Casey, I hate you."


    The smile on Casey''s face suddenly disappeared. Looking at Lily, Casey had various feelings. He


    seemed to feel that Lily was bing less and less pure and lively quickly. It seemed that she became


    unhappy.


    It was good for a person to remain pure. However, the price of it was that the influence of certain harm


    on her would be many times greater than that on the average person.


    Casey didn''t mean to hurt Lily, but he clearly knew that he had to shoulder some responsibility for the


    change of Lily.


    "I''ll send you back." After hesitating for a long time, not knowing how tofort Lily, Casey could only


    say these words.


    Lily didn''t refuse. Instead, she directly turned around and went out.


    On the way, Casey walked behind Lily. Both of them walked quietly without speaking.


    After a long time, Lily finally spoke, "Casey, do you know that I was happiest in my life when I was in


    Eglor County?"


    "It was the first time for me to share a bed with someone else; it was the first time for me to go


    shopping with someone else; it was the first time for me to sit in other people''s racing car; it was the


    first time for me to have the idea of spending my whole life with a man; it was the first time..."


    Lily expressed her feelings for Casey somewhat excitedly.


    Casey listened silently and thought about Lily''s feelings for him. Until then, Casey finally understood


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    one thing: both Lily''s watching too much many TV dramas and her being too young and too naive


    weren''t the reason why Lily always wanted to stay with him.


    The true reason was that she really fell in love with him.


    Casey couldn''t find out others'' feelings for him as quickly as others. It was already a miracle that he


    could understand Lily''s feelings for him now.


    "However, this man doesn''t want to marry me. He already has a wife. Therefore, in his opinion, I''m


    being unreasonable and thoughtless when I did all those things." Lily went on.


    "Sometimes I me myself for not meeting you earlier. In that case, I might be able to marry you, so


    that I won''t be troubled by all these. However, I know that it''s but my wishful thinking."


    "Although I''m only neen years old, I''m as mature as you are. I know that you can''t love me. You


    only love Edith."


    As she spoke, she began to cry.


    Casey didn''t know what to do. He really didn''t know how to deal with such a situation.


    "Lily, I''m sorry." Casey said.


    Hearing what he said, Lily turned around and punched Casey, saying, "I don''t want you to say sorry to


    me. Don''t say sorry to me."


    Casey didn''t stop her. He just let Lily punch him in the chest in hopes that she would feel better.


    After quite a while, Lily lost her strength and then embraced Casey.


    Casey''s heart did a flip. He instinctively wanted to get rid of her. However, finding that Lily was holding


    him tightly and knowing that he would harm Lily if he got rid of her now, Casey didn''t do anything.


    "Casey, can you give me a hug? I know that you won''t marry me, but I want you to hug me once. Can


    you give me a hug? As long as you do it, I won''t badger you anymore." Lily spoke.


    Casey took a deep breath and held Lily into his arms without saying anything.


    Lily rest her head on Casey''s shoulder with a satisfied expression on her face.


    After a long time, Lily left Casey''s arms and went on to walk without saying a word.


    Before long, they arrived at the Lowe Vi. Casey stopped and said, "Lily, I''ll always treat you as my


    closest younger sister. Whatever danger you''re in, I''ll help you. I will protect you from being harmed in


    the future."


    After standing for quite a while, Lily turned her head, made faces and said, "Humph, no one dares to


    harm me. It''s meaningless for you to say so. As for your treating me as your younger sister, I''ll consider


    it. If you don''t treat me well, I''ll still badger you."


    After saying that, Lily ran towards the vi.


    Casey didn''t know the reason, but he was relieved after hearing her say so.


    He shrugged, turned around and walked towards the Davies House.


    Dealing with issues about feelings was really much more difficult than fighting!

 Chapter 359 The Exorcist Help Amara Get Rid of the Evil

    Chapter 359 The Exorcist Help Amara Get Rid of the Evil


    "JZ, Miss Priya cooks some soup for you. It''s the third time that Miss Priya cooks in person. Are you not


    going to have some?" Jordan stood in front of Casey''s desk.


    Casey shook his head and said, "Tell her not to cook for me anymore. She doesn''t know my taste. Ask


    someone to bring the soup back to her."


    "As a matter of fact, Miss Priya..."Jordan still wanted to say something.


    Casey looked up at him and put a finger in front of his lips, suggesting Jordan not to mention it


    anymore.


    After dealing with Lily and Scarlett, Casey realized that being loved by someone was very troublesome.


    Casey didn''t want Priya to fall in love with him. If that happened, he would be in more trouble.


    Therefore, he directly tried to prevent something like that from happening.


    "I''m going to go back to J City tomorrow. Book me a flight. I''m going back after getting everything


    done." Casey went on.


    "You''re leaving so soon?" Jordan was somewhat surprised.


    "I have something more important to do. Besides, I have promised to hold a terrific wedding for Edith.


    It''s time for me to go back and prepare for it." Casey said with a smile.


    "Shall the people of the Davies family do something about it? You can take her here and hold a


    wedding here. By the way, you can announce your being the new head of the Davies family. Then, it


    can certainly cause quite a sensation." Jordan said.


    "There is no need to do so. These years, I have been used to living in J City and people there are more


    human. I''ll inform you if I have any need at that time." Casey said.


    Hearing him say so, Jordan didn''t say anything more, turned around and went to book Casey a flight.


    "For so many years, people in J City all regard me as a loser. Edith suffers too many grievances


    because of me. Compared with holding this wedding ceremony for Edith, the more important point is to


    show something to all the people in J City."


    "This time, I would let them know that Edith doesn''t be a joke by marrying me. All people in J City


    will definitely be envious of this wedding!''


    ¡­¡­


    In CZ Community, J City.


    On a path leading to a high-rise residential area, Amara was walking carefully with her head down.


    Right at this moment, a middle-aged woman who was about the same age as Amara suddenly


    appeared in front of Amara, looked at Amara with a horrible smile, and said in a mocking voice, "Oh, is


    that Amara? Why do you take a path where few people take instead of a broad road? Could it be that


    you''re afraid to meet me?"


    Amara stared at that middle-aged woman with extremely angry eyes, but she wore a stiff face.


    "Leia, is there anything wrong with your mind? Does which way I take have anything to do with you?


    Are you so idle every day that youe to meet me every time I go out ande back?" Amara


    scolded her in an impolite way.


    Leia was the mother of Albie and the wife of n. Since they knew that Amara''s family had moved to


    CZ Community, Leia would search for Amara and Nics in themunity every day. As long as she


    found them, she would showed her contempt for them.


    Although Amara''s house was much bigger than hers, Leia didn''t care. Amara''s family''s moving from the


    central vi in Hazelfield Estate to CZ Community meant that Amara''s family had be poor.


    When they lived in the samemunity, it meant that they were in the same ss now, even though


    Amara''s house was bigger than hers.


    Now, Leia''s family could be said to be extremely poor. The only fun of her family was to tease Amara''s


    family, as if they could get endless fun by making them realize that they were in the same ss again.


    "What are you talking about? Why did you say that Ie to meet you? I also live in thismunity.


    Could it be that you can tell me where I should go? Don''t think that you still live in Hazelfield Estate. In


    CZ Community, I can go wherever I want. No one can stop me." Leia said brazenly.


    Knowing that it was meaningless to argue with such a person, Amara continued to walk with her face


    darkened, ignoring Leia.


    "Oh, why are you leaving? Could it be that I''ve touched your sore spot? The reason why you move


    here must be that you''ve be poor, right? Let me tell you something. Every dog has its day. Do you


    think that your family will always be rich? Impossible. As long as your family be poor, you will


    never be able to be rich again." Leia spoke while following Amara.


    In so many years, it was the first time for Amara to lose a quarrel. Before, she had exined to Leia


    several times that the reason why her family moved was that they wanted to live in a different ce


    instead of being broke.


    However, Leia didn''t believe her. In her opinion, no one would move from a vi to an apartment in a


    high-rise building when had money. She thought that Amara was just trying to fool her.


    Amara couldn''t tell Leia the real reason why they moved out of the vi. She also couldn''t tell Leia that


    they just lived in CZ Community temporarily. Although Amara was vain, she still preferred safety to her


    face.


    Failing to exin to Leia, Amara didn''t want to talk to her. Therefore, she would keep away from Leia


    every time she came out.


    Seeing that Amara tried to keep away from her, Leia was more sure that Amara lied to her. Besides,


    she was idle every day. Therefore, she always wandered around in themunity, looking for any


    chance to tease Amara.


    "Every dog has its day. However, your family didn''t be rich. In my opinion, it¡¯s your family that


    can''t be rich anymore." Amara murmured.


    Leia''s face was suddenly dark. She said coldly, "Don''t curse us. We''re going to make a fortune soon.


    JH had recently made a big deal. Soon, we''ll be able to move into the vi where you used to live. I''ll


    see what you can say about it at that time."


    Amara twitched her lips and murmured in her heart, "Just move in. You''ll be scared to death by ghosts


    at night!"


    When Amara was home, she finally got rid of Leia and was much relieved.


    "Damn it. Casey was so stupid that he bought an apartment in themunity in which Leia''s family live


    in. Now, being badgered by Leia, I''m always angry." Amara murmured.


    Edith had got off work. Now, she was sitting on the sofa watching TV. Hearing Amara''s words, she


    turned her head and asked, "Mom, what''s wrong with you again? Why do you look so angry after you


    juste back home?"


    Amara walked towards Edith and sat down beside her, saying, "It''s the idiot Leia that annoys me.


    These days, she woulde to tease me every time I go out and talk as if we''re in great trouble."


    "Don''t care about the words from people like her. We should focus on our own lives. There is no need


    to pay attention to them. Besides, don''t tell anyone what happened in the vi, otherwise we''ll be really


    in great trouble." Edith said.


    "Ok, I''m not stupid. I know what I can say and what I can''t say." Amara spoke.


    At this moment, she put what she had brought back on the table.


    Edith found that it was a stack of yellow paper and a bundle of incense after a nce.


    "Mom, why did you buy these things?" Edith stared at Amara with a puzzled expression.


    "It''s naturally of great use. You''ll knowter." Amara said mysteriously.


    Feeling that there was something wrong with what she said, Edith gave her several suspicious nces.


    Generally speaking, Amara would make trouble for her again when she said that something was of


    great use.


    More than ten minutester, there was a knock on the door. Amara immediately stood up and went to


    open the door.


    Not knowing who woulde to her house at this time, Edith felt puzzled. Jennifer had just gone out to


    buy food, so it was impossible for her toe back so soon.


    After Amara opened the door, Edith looked outside the door and found that it was a middle-aged man


    in his 40s that stood outside the door. He wore a coat with a worn-out box in his hand, looking raunchy.


    "Master, you''re finally here. Come in please." Amara talked to him in a respectful way.


    With a hint of pride on his face, that man directly went into the apartment.


    When he saw Edith, he was attracted by her beauty and was somewhat stunned. However, he soon


    looked away quietly, pretending that he ignored Edith.


    Edith noticed his change and found that he was pretending at a nce. She wondered who Amara had


    invited to their home.


    "Mom, who is he? Don''t let strangerse into our home in the future. There are many bad guy in the


    world now." Edith said.


    Amara''s expression changed. She hurriedly said, "Edith, don''t talk nonsense. I invite him, the exorcist,


    to help us get rid of the evil. Don''t annoy him."


    After hearing what Edith said, that so-called exorcist sneered and said, "What do you mean? You treat


    me like this when you want me to help you get rid of the evil? Do you really think that I usually help


    others?"


    "Master, don''t be angry. My daughter isn''t sensible and speak before thinking. Don''t me her." Amara


    hurriedly apologized.


    "Well, considering that she has some gift, I''ll forgive her this time. But if she dares to be impolite to me


    again, I''m afraid that I won''t be able to help you get rid of the evil. Besides, I''m afraid that there will be


    another disaster." The exorcist said in a deep voice.


    "Yes, of course. You''re the bigger person, so you''ll definitely forgive my ignorant daughter." Amara said


    gratefully.


    Hearing their conversation, Edith frowned, but she couldn''t do anything with Amara.


    "Have you bought what I asked you to buy?" The exorcist asked while staring at Amara.


    Amara nodded in haste and said, "Yes, here it is."


    As she spoke, she handed the yellow paper and incense to him.


    After taking them, the exorcist put down his box. After he opened it, it could be seen that there was


    something like a censer, a sword made of peach wood and a sword made of copper coins.


    After lighting the incense, he inserted the incense into the censer and made a few gestures in the


    room. After thinking for a while, he put the censer in the direction of where Edith stayed and stared at


    Edith for a while.


    After that, he took off his coat and turned it inside out, after which it became a rope. He put it on again.


    Seeing this, Edith was speechless. In her opinion, she felt it strange that Amara should believe such an


    obvious liar.


    Amara thought that he was powerful after seeing what had happened just now. In her opinion, he was


    able to sessfully help the get rid of the evil even if his clothes was shabby.


    The exorcist made a small altar with his belongs in his box. Then, he wrote many strange symbols on


    the yellow paper Amara bought with something that looked like red ink.


    Amara thought that it was mysterious while Edith found many holes. In Edith''s opinion, there was no


    regtion in what the so-called exorcist wrote and that what he wrote was just like what wrote by a


    child casually.


    After doing all these, he picked up the sword made of peach wood and began to make some


    movements. It seemed that he had learned all these moves from the movie The Exorcist. Besides, he


    didn''t learn it well.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    The exorcist spoke an exorcism spell and then shouted.


    After shouting, he stopped his moves and stood there for five minutes, after which he breathed out


    slowly and became rxed.


    Afraid that she would disturb him, Amara dared not make any sound while watching him carefully.


    "Ok, I''ve help you get rid of the evil in your home. You won''t be in any trouble in the future." He said.


    Amara looked gratefully at him and said, "Thank you very much. Recently, we have been in constant


    trouble. With your help, I can feel more relieved."


    "It took me a lot of energy to help you get rid of the evil. I hope you didn''t forget the reward we agreed


    upon before." The exorcist said.


    "Yes, of course. I''ll give it to you soon." After saying that, Amara hurriedly went into her bedroom, got


    20000 dors and handed it to the exorcist.


    After taking the money, there was a satisfied expression on his face.


    After putting the money into his pockets, he stared at Amara for a while and said in a low voice,


    "Although I''ve helped you get rid of the evil, the problem isn''t permanently solved. After careful


    observation of your home, I found something unusual. Besides, I figured out the reason why your family


    is in trouble."


    Hearing it, Amara''s expression changed. She asked hurriedly, "Master, what is that? Please tell me!"


    He seemed to be hesitating, but he still asked, "Is there someone whose family name is Davies in your


    family?"

 Chapter 360 Drive Him away from Your Family Forever

    Chapter 360 Drive Him away from Your Family Forever


    After hearing what the exorcist said, Amara looked at him in shock with her eyes wide open and


    murmured, "Ma...Master, how do you know that?"


    At this moment, Amara waspletely shocked by him. She had never talked to him about the family


    members in her family. How did he know that there was a person whose family name was Davies in her


    own family?


    "I have your fortune told." He said.


    "Then, master, do you mean that it''s the person whose family name is Davies that incurs the


    misfortune?" Amara had already guessed something. It was in ord with what she previously


    thought.


    "Yes. That person incurs the misfortune to your family. If I''m not mistaken, he''s not at home now. The


    reason why I seed in helping you get rid of the evil is that he is not here. Your family will be safe


    when he is not back. However, after hees back, your family will always in trouble, just like before."


    The exorcist said as if it were true.


    Previously, Amara had always believed that it was Casey that cause them to be in so much trouble.


    After hearing what the exorcist said, she was more convinced of it.


    "Master, please help us. Before, I always thought that it was Casey that incurred many disasters.


    Please find a way to deal with it for us!" Amara pleaded.


    Edith, who sat not far away from them, had thought that the so-called exorcist went too far when Amara


    gave him the money. Now, hearing him say so, she couldn''t help speaking.


    "Mom, he is but a liar. Could he help us get rid of the evil by making several random gestures in our


    home? Just now, you shouldn''t have given him 20000 dors. However, to set your mind at ease, I


    didn''t say anything about it. Now, I really can''t ept him saying such words. He is lying to you." Edith


    came close to Amara.


    Amara turned her head, red at her and said, "If he is lying to me, how is it possible that he knows


    that there is a person whose family name is Davies in our family? Casey isn''t at home now. However,


    he knew his family name. Couldn''t it prove something?"


    "In J City, a great amount of people know that Casey is a member of our family. How do you know that


    he knows it by telling fortune? What if he has already known who we are?" Edith retorted.


    "You''re talking nonsense! He never cares about what is going on in the world. How could he know who


    we are? Don''t be so stubborn. Are you going to continue to defend Casey after master has told us that


    Casey is the person that incurs disaster? Last time, I had my fortune told online and I was told that


    Casey would incur disasters. Now, it appears that it''s right." Amara became anxious and shouted at


    Edith.


    The exorcist also looked at Edith with his face darkened and said, "I kindly reminded you, but you


    should say that I''m a liar. It seemed that I shouldn''t have helped you to get rid of the devil. Forget it.


    When you''re in any trouble and all regret in the future, don''t turn to me for help."


    After saying that, he began to put away his belongs and then left angrily.


    Seeing that, Amara hurriedly followed him while shouting, "Master, don''t be angry. We didn''t say that


    you were a liar. My daughter was blinded by Casey who incurred disasters. Please show mercy and


    save my daughter, master!"


    Seeing that, Edith couldn''t help biting her lower lip. There were tears in her eyes. It never urred to


    her that Amara would be prejudiced against Casey even now.


    She couldn''t imagine what their life would be like after Albie and N had done all that if it wasn''t for


    Casey. Maybe she had lost her job a long time ago. How was it possible that they could live in this


    house and that she could be the Chairman?


    Amara alwaysined about Casey, but she could never know what Casey had done for their


    family. It was really too unfair to Casey.


    In the corridor, Amara caught up with the exorcist, grabbed his arm with both hands and pleaded,


    "Don''t be angry, master. My daughter is too ignorant. I really believe what you said. Please find a


    solution for me, otherwise we''ll still be in trouble because of Casey."


    The exorcist said with a cold expression, "I just kindly remind you. There is no reason for me to help


    you. What''s more, after your daughter said something like that, why should I help you?"


    Amara''s eyes rolled. Then, she hurriedly took out a stack of money from her pocket and put it into his


    hand.


    "Master, I apologize to you on behalf of my daughter. Please don''t mind what happened just now.


    These money is thepensation I give you. I''m so sincere, please give me a solution." Amara said


    with a ttering smile.


    Seeing the money, the exorcist adopted a milder attitude. After putting the money away, he spoke to


    Amara, "It''s not necessary for me to help you. However, you''re sincere. So I''ll give you a solution. It''s


    the person whose family name is Davies that incurs the disasters. If you don''t want to be in trouble, you


    had better drive him away from your family forever. Except it, there is no other way to permanently


    solve the problem."


    After saying that, the exorcist pressed the button of the life and entered the lift.


    Amara stood there, murmuring, "Drive him away from my home. Drive him away from my home. I


    should have done it earlier. But Edith stopped me."


    "Now, with the instruction of master, I must drive Casey out of my home. I can''t let him stay in my home


    anymore. Of course, it will be best if he won''te back from B City all his life."


    Being determined to do that, Amara turned around and went home. In her n, however hard Edith


    tried to defend Casey this time, she would drive Casey away from her home.


    Before, Jennifer came back. Find that there was something wrong with the atmosphere at home and


    that there was a smell of the burning of incense in the house, she felt puzzled.


    However, she didn''t ask about it. She had her own worries. When she was on her way back, her


    daughter made a phone call to her,ining to her about what had happened to her recently at


    school. Then, she began to worry about her daughter.


    Although her daughter said that she was fine, Jennifer knew that her daughter would not call her and


    Her daughter was all her hope. If anything happened to her daughter, it would definitely be a great blow


    to Jennifer. Therefore, she was not in the mood to ask what had happened.


    That night, Casey told Edith that he wasing back to J City tomorrow.


    Knowing that Casey had got everything done in B City, Edith was very happy. However, she still felt


    bad when she thought of the attitude of Amara.


    When they were having a meal, Amara clearly told Edith that Casey was not allowed to enter their


    apartment, no matter what happened in B City.


    This time, Amara was very determined and didn''t allow Edith to negotiate with her. They almost


    quarreled with each other. They didn''t calm down until Jennifer and Nics tried hard to persuade


    them.


    Now, TC International Hotel was owned by Amara, so she had confidence. No matter Casey lived with


    her or not, she would live a wealthy life.


    In her opinion, even if Casey sessfully solved the problem of the Davies family and even took over


    the Davies family, he was still the person who would incur disasters.


    Therefore, she had to keep away from Casey. Only in this way could she live a good life. Otherwise,


    she would still be afraid every day. Besides, her hotel might go bankrupt one day because of Casey.


    Shortsighted as her, she always focused on whether she could gain benefits. Therefore, whoever came


    to talk to her, she wouldn''t change her mind.


    She was born to be mean. Once she had a stereotype about someone, she would believe that that guy


    might go bankrupt at any time even if that guy had be the richest person in the world.


    Casey could improve her living conditions, but he could never change her being self-righteous. After all,


    she had been self-righteous in the past decades.


    Edith waspletely disappointed at Amara. In her n, if Amara really refused Casey to enter their


    home, she would move out with Casey.


    Now, thepany had a great development prospect and Edith earned a very high sry. It was quite


    easy for her to move out.


    Of course, she knew that Casey would get everything prepared if they were really going to move out.


    However high her sry was, Casey earned a lot much than she did.


    The next day, after leaving J City airport, Casey was not in a hurry to go home.


    He saw that a Rolls-Royce Phantom parked on roadside that was not far away from him. Many people


    were curiously looking at the car with envy in their eyes.


    Casey walked towards that car with a smile. After the window of the car was rolled down, Casey saw


    Charles sitting inside with sunsses and smiling at him.


    "Excuse me, make way for me. I need to go there." There were too many people gathering around the


    car, so Casey had to find a way toe close to the car.


    "Bro, stop. However close you get to the car, you can''t sit in this kind of luxury car. Just take a look at it


    from a distance. You''ll feel bad if you find that you can''t afford such a good car." A man said with a


    smile.


    "The person in the car is waiting for me. How can I get on the car if I don''t go there?" Casey answered


    with a smile.


    That man immediately looked at Casey in shock with his eyes wide open and said, "You must be


    kidding me. How is it possible that the people in the car is waiting for you? You don''t look like a boss of


    apany. Are you kidding us?"


    People around all looked suspiciously at Casey and thought that Casey was bragging.


    It took Casey great effort toe close to the car. After the door of the car was opened, Casey directly


    got on the car. Seeing this, people around were so surprised that they were open-mouthed.


    "Oh my God, he should really got on the car!" Many people eximed.


    After sitting in the car, Casey turned his head, looked at Charles and said, "Can you drive a low-key car


    the next time youe out? It took me a long time and a lot of effort to get on the car."


    Charles looked at Casey with embarrassment and said, "Cough. Cough. It''s already my most low-key


    car. Others are sports cars, looking even cooler."


    Casey rolled his eyes at him and said, "Start the car now. Let me see if you''ve finished the task I gave


    you."


    Then, that Rolls-Royce Phantom was driven out of the airport when people looked at it with envy in


    their eyes.


    Before long, the car stopped at the center of J City where a project was under construction.


    Casey and Charles got off the car and walked towards the construction site together.


    Because it was still under construction, the construction site was surrounded by iron sheets. No one


    knew what it was inside.


    "ording to your requirement, we have built the only crystal castle in the world. I believe that it will


    definitely be the most romantic ce to hold a wedding in the world." Charles said with a smile.


    Casey nodded and entered the construction site. When he saw the crystal castle, he was stunned.


    Although it was he who asked Charles to build a crystal castle, he was shocked a lot after seeing it.


    It was indeed the most romantic ce he had ever seen.


    Looking at the bright and luxurious crystal castle, Casey couldn''t help smiling.


    He had asked Charles to build a crystal castle after he had an idea of holding a terrific wedding for


    Edith.


    Since he had intended to hold a terrific wedding for Edith, then he should prepare a wedding venue that


    was different from others.


    In Casey''s opinion, Edith was a princess. Therefore, the best ce to hold a wedding for her was of


    course the crystal castle.


    Casey only told Charles his n. Moreover, it was constructed secretly. To prevent others from


    knowing what was being built here, Charles specially asked someone to surround the whole


    construction site with iron sheets.


    Fortunately, the crystal castle was not high. After it was surrounded, no one could see it from the


    outside.


    Casey went into the hall of the crystal castle. When he saw the magnificent and glittering decoration,


    he began to imagine what the wedding ceremony would be like.


    He couldn''t wait for this now.


    Now, the crystal castle had beenpleted. It was time for him to show it to the people of J City.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Casey turned his head, looked at Charles and said, "Remove the iron sheets around it in three days. I


    want everyone to see the crystal castle. The wedding of me and Edith will draw worldwide


    attention!"

 Chapter 361 You Such A Wuss

    Chapter 361 You Such A Wuss


    At CZ Community.


    Casey walked into themunity. He couldn''t restrain his excitement when he thought of the uing


    wedding with Edith.


    Considering that Edith still had to go to work today, Casey did not tell Edith that he had arrived in J City.


    He arrived at themunity alone and wanted to take the whole family out for a good meal tonight.


    Not long after he walked into themunity, Leia caught up with him. She stared at him with disdain,


    "Isn''t this Casey? I haven''t seen you for so many days. I thought you have already gone away.


    Because Edith can''t support you."


    Casey frowned when he saw Leia. After hearing what she said, he asked, "What do you mean?"


    "Don''t you know what I mean? Edith''s family is poor now. You, such a wimp, can continue to stay at her


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    home?" Leia said with disdain.


    Hearing Leia''s words, Casey guessed what she was thinking. When n saw they moved herest


    time, he definitely thought that thepany of the Patel family would close down.


    Casey didn''t want to argue with such a person. He just walked straight to the front.


    Seeing Casey did not refute, Leia felt that she must be right, so she wanted to go one step too far. She


    continued, "So am I right? What a pity Edith is! You don''t even want her. So funny!"


    Casey ignored Leia''s words at all, as if he hadn''t heard it. Arguing with this kind of people was a waste


    of time. Whether Edith was pitiful or not. Everyone would know it when their wedding was held.


    Seeing that Casey ignored her, Leia was angry. She ran in front of Casey and stopped him, asking,


    "Are you deaf? Didn''t you hear me? Her family is miserable now, right? Are you going to divorce Edith?


    Tell me and let me be happy."


    "Get out of my face!"


    Seeing Leia stand in front of him, Casey yelled unceremoniously. If Edith had not been expelled from


    Patel family before, Casey might treat Leia more politely because she was an elder, but it was


    "What did you say? How dare you yell at me? Who do you think you are? Let me tell you, without Edith,


    you are not nothing, not to mention that Edith even can''t support herself. Herpany will be closed


    down. You dare yell at me?" Leia was rendered furious immediately.


    Casey directly pushed her away and continued to walk towards the front. If Leia continued to do some


    stupid things, he wouldn''t mind teaching her a lesson.


    "You even dared to push me. Asshole, apologize to me!" Leia didn''t want to let Casey go.


    Caseypletely ignored Leia. No matter how she was angry, Casey just ignored her.


    Leia was pissed off by Casey. What she hated most was that otherspletely ignored her. Casey


    knew this, so he just ignored her.


    At this time, Amara came out of the building and walked towards Casey. Seeing it was Amara, Casey


    speeded up his pace immediately and wanted to go over to say hello to Amara.


    Amara was still avoiding Leia. But now she saw Casey walking towards her. Leia was still behind him.


    Then Amara''s face instantly became terrible.


    Casey actually coulde back from B City safely. It was true that good men had short lives but evil


    ones lived long. Even the Davies family in B City couldn''t kill this guy. No wonder the exorcist that


    Casey brought disaster to her family.


    Moreover, Casey caused her trouble just as soon as he came back. She had thought she could avoid


    Leia today, but she didn''t expect that Casey brought Leia here directly.


    "Mom, are you going out?" Casey asked with a smile.


    "Don''t call me Mom. I want to live a few more years. Maybe if you call me Mom a few more times, I will


    lose a few years of life." Amara said with a dark face.


    Casey was taken aback, not knowing what was wrong with Amara. He asked, "Did you have some


    trouble? You seem to be a little unhappy."


    "Hmph, my biggest trouble is you. How can I be happy when I see you?" Amara said, "Since I ran into


    you here, I don''t bother to wait for you toe home and tell you again. From now on, you can''t go to


    my home, so as not to bring any harm to my family. You can leave here now. Don''t go to my home


    anymore. I''ll tell Jennifer to pack up your stuff and give it to you. You just move out of here."


    Hearing Amara''s words, Casey was confused. He didn''t know why Amara was like this.


    "Mom, what''s the matter with you? Why did you suddenly prevent me from going home? Could it be


    that something happened?" Casey asked.


    "There is no reason. I just don''t want you to enter my house. You are the source of disaster. Entering


    my house will definitely bring disaster to my house." Amara said impatiently.


    After that, she walked towards the front and added, "I have changed the lock on the door of my house.


    You can''t enter. I advise you not to even enter thismunity, otherwise whoever runs into you is


    unlucky."


    After speaking, Amara quickly left.


    Leia on the side saw this scene and immediately burst intoughter, "Casey, weren''t you so arrogant


    just now? See! She didn''t let you go home. So funny."


    Casey frowned and nced at Leia. Instead of refuting her, he took out his mobile phone to call Edith,


    told Edith what happened just now, and asked her what was going on.


    Edith told Casey that she couldn''t make it clear on the phone, asking him to go to thepany to wait


    for herself, and then would tell him what happened when she got off work.


    Casey hung up the phone. He walked out of themunity. He thought that his return this time would


    be a good start. Davies family''s affairs were resolved. He would give Edith another wedding. All that


    was left was to find his father.


    But he didn''t expect that Amara would make him another trouble just after he came back, which made


    him a little confused.


    "Casey, I thought you wanted to abandon Edith because herpany would almost close down. But I


    didn''t expect that it was Edith''s family didn''t want you. Well, well. It seems that they think you''re a wuss


    and can''t stand you. They don''t want a burden." Leia said triumphantly.


    Casey walked quickly out of the gate of themunity and took a taxi directly to thepany of Patel


    family, without saying a word to Leia from beginning to end.


    Seeing Casey taking a taxi, Leia snorted, with a sneer on her face. She muttered, "The worse the


    situation in your family, the happier I will be. Sooner orter, our family will trample your family under


    our feet, just like before!"

 Chapter 362 Crystal Castle

    Chapter 362 Crystal Castle


    In a coffee shop near thepany of the Patel family.


    Casey and Edith were sitting opposite each other. Edith told Casey about yesterday that Amara asked


    the exorcist toe to their house for driving the ghost out. When Edith was speaking, her face was


    full of helplessness.


    "That''s how things are. You also know how rigid my mother is. She now believes that you will bring us


    disaster, so she doesn''t want you toe back anyway. I quarreled with her, but she didn''t believe. I


    am afraid that she will never live in the same house with you again." Edith sighed.


    Casey also showed a helpless smile. When he learned that Amara found the exorcist toe to the


    house, he was a little speechless. But he knew that the reason why Amara really didn''t want to live with


    him. Sasha''s matters had a great impact on Amara. What the exorcist said was just an excuse.


    "What do you think about this?" Casey asked.


    "I have already figured it out clearly. If my mother insists on not living with you, I will move out. We can


    find a ce for the two of us to live." Edith said.


    Hearing Edith''s words, Casey felt grateful and said, "I will try my best to prove myself to her. I believe


    she will ept me one day."


    Edith nodded. She had enough confidence in Casey. She felt that Casey had done better than most


    people, but Amara had a lot of prejudice to Casey, which couldn''t be controlled by anyone. So there


    were so many troubles.


    "Well, don''t talk about my mother. It''s upset. How about you? Was everything going well in B City?"


    Edith asked.


    "It has beenpletely resolved. There is no need to worry about troubles in B City in the future. We


    can prepare for our wedding." Casey said with a smile.


    Edith showed a look of expectation on her face, and a sweet smile appeared on her face.


    In the evening, Casey took Edith to a hotel. Amara didn''t allow Casey to go home. They could only stay


    in the hotel until they found a suitable ce to stay.


    In fact, if Casey wanted to, he could also ask Charles to arrange a ce for him immediately. It didn''t


    have to take much effort. But Casey wanted to experience the pleasure of staying in a hotel with Edith.


    In the past, when he and Edith stayed in a hotel, he couldn''t do anything. He felt he himself sucked.


    Casey had never experienced the fun of having sex in a hotel. Now it was different. He and Edith had


    already made love. So if they stayed in a hotel, Casey could do what he wanted to do.


    At ten o''clock in the evening, Amara called Edith.


    "Edith! Why don''t you go home yet? Are you with that wimp? I tell you, if you continue to be with him,


    you will not end well. Come back in half an hour. Otherwise, you will not be allowed toing back!"


    Amara shouted hysterically.


    "Mom, Casey is my husband. He will apany me forever. But you can''t. If you don''t let him go


    home, I won''t go home. Let''s calm down during this time. I don''t want to fight with you every day at


    home."


    After speaking, Edith hung up the phone. Amara was so furious.


    Two dayster, the iron walls around the crystal castle were removed. The magnificent crystal castle


    inside and the decorative buildings around the castle were disyed in front of the people of J City.


    On the first day the castle came out, it attracted countless people to watch. In just one day, the matter


    spread throughout J City. Even the local newspaper reported the matter. Everyone began to talk about


    the castle.


    Because crystal castle was too romantic, countless young men and women hade to visit. In just a


    few days, it had be a popr ce for Inte celebrities to selfie in J City.


    However, because the crystal castle was not open to the outside world, these people could only watch


    outside the castle. Just because there was no way to enter, everyone had a greater interest in what the


    crystal castle looked inside.


    At first, everyone thought that crystal castle was a new tourist attraction in J City. After keeping others


    suspending, it would let people go in to visit by buying tickets. Many people said that even if the tickets


    here were more expensive, they would have to go in and see what it looked like inside.


    Butter people realized that this crystal castle was not a public venue, but private belongings. It


    wouldn''t open to the outside world.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Then people began to guess who the owner of the crystal castle was, and what was the purpose of


    building such a magnificent castle.


    Those young girls used their imaginations to fabricate more than a dozen different versions of stories


    for this crystal castle, all of which were about love. Some people even wrote these stories into novels


    and published them on the Inte, which got a lot of favor from arge number ofizens.


    Crystal castle was also very famous because of it. After some people outside of J City had heard of this


    ce, they woulde to J City to see the crystal castle. Crystal castle had be a hot spot in the


    entire J City.


    Edith naturally heard about the existence of the crystal castle. After returning to the hotel in the


    evening, she told Casey about it. She said the crystal castle was very romantic and wanted to go there


    with Casey to take photos.


    Casey smiled and agreed to Edith. Then he followed her to the crystal castle.


    Edith''s eyes lit up when she saw the crystal castle which was quite different from the surrounding


    buildings.


    "Wow, it''s really beautiful. I always thought that this kind of ce only exists in fairy tales. I didn''t expect


    someone to build it. The owner of this crystal castle must be a very romantic person." Edith murmured.


    "It''s not necessarily. Maybe he doesn''t know girls'' thoughts." Casey smiled.


    Edith turned her head and nced at Case. She said, "How is it possible? He can live in this kind of


    ce, which shows he is very romantic. How can he not know girls'' thoughts? Casey, I think you are


    jealous."


    Casey immediately nced at Edith, then grabbed Edith''s hand, dragged her to walk towards the


    crystal castle.


    Edith didn''t know what Casey wanted to do. She asked, "Casey, what are you going to do?"


    Casey said, "I''ll prove it to you whether I''m jealous."


    Because there was arge group of people in front of the crystal castle, Casey took Edith directly to the


    back of the castle. There was a small gate with few people around here.


    When Edith saw Casey bring herself to the side of this small door, she was surprised with her eyes


    wide open, saying, "Casey, why did you bring me here for? Are you trying to pry the door and take me


    in? Don''t do this. If we get caught by the owner, we will be dead meat."


    Casey smiled and took out a key from his pocket, and said, "I have the key. Why should I pry the door?


    If I enter my own ce, will someonee to catch me?"

 Chapter 363 You Have No Right to Intervene

    Chapter 363 You Have No Right to Intervene


    When Edith saw the key in Casey''s hand, she was really shocked.


    "Casey, are you kidding me? This crystal castle is yours?"


    Casey didn''t exin to Edith. He directly used the key to open the small door in front of him, and then


    made a wee gesture to Edith, and said seriously, "Wee my princess to visit the castle."


    Looking at the opened door, Edith was so shocked. She didn''t know what to say.


    "I''m not dreaming, right?" Edith asked.


    "Can I pinch you?" Casey said with a smile.


    Edith immediately rolled her eyes at Casey, and then walked into the castle with excitement.


    Casey took Edith to the castle hall, where the sparkle embellished by crystals was brilliant. The various


    decorations all set off the beauty of the castle. In the castle, she felt like she was dreaming.


    Looking at the surrounding scenes, Edith seemed to be taken into the fairy tale world by the golden


    castle.


    Seeing Edith dumbfounded, Casey asked with a smile, "Do you like it?"


    "Is this for me?" Edith still looked at Casey in disbelief.


    Casey nodded and said, "Our wedding will be held here, and then we will be the focus in J City.


    You will be the happiest bride in the world."


    Hearing what Casey said, Edith felt like she was dreaming. She had fantasized about where her


    wedding would be held countless times, but she didn''t expect that Casey would have built a castle


    specifically for her, which could only exist in the fairy tale world.


    It could be said that there were not many who could enjoy this kind of treatment in this world.


    Right now, she felt she was the happiest woman. The bliss Casey had brought to her could no longer


    be described in words.


    She stared at Casey excitedly, then swept Casey up, and whispered in Casey''s ear, "Thank you. You


    are the most romantic person I have ever met."


    A satisfied smile appeared on Casey''s face. Edith said he was romantic. For Casey, it was definitely


    something to be happy about.


    He looked down at Edith, and then slowly leaned in and kissed Edith''s lips.


    The two kissed for a long time before Casey reluctantly separated from Edith.


    Edith flushed, like a shy girl.


    "Come with me upstairs and have a look. There are many rooms specially prepared for you."


    Casey said to Edith, then took her hand and walked towards the second floor of the castle.


    Because the entire castle was crystal-like, almost in a semi-transparent state. People outside the castle


    could vaguely see some scenes inside the castle.


    Casey walked towards the second floor with Edith. The figures of the two people could be seen by the


    people outside the castle, but those people couldn''t see exactly who they were.


    "See, there are people in the castle!" A man pointed in the direction of the second floor of the castle


    and shouted.


    Everyone looked in the direction the person pointed. After seeing the people inside, there was also a


    touch of surprise on their faces.


    Both Casey and Edith had very good figures. In this situation, others could only see the figures, as if


    they were like the prince and princess living in the castle, which made others fascinated.


    "Wow, is there a prince and a princess in the castle?"


    "Oh my god, it''s so enviable. I want to go inside this castle too."


    "They are so matched. I really want to go in and see who they are."


    ...


    After that day, the matter about prince and princess living in the crystal castle spread throughout J City.


    Everyone said that the prince and princess lived in the crystal castle. Many people even said that they


    had seen the prince and princess with their own eyes and even had dinner with them in the castle.


    All sorts of weird guesses about the castle were spread one by one. Some people even said that the


    reason why others were not allowed to enter the castle was because the prince inside was actually an


    evil dragon. Only by staying with the princess could the prince remain human shape. Once seen by


    others, the prince would turn into an evil dragon and burn the entire castle with mes.


    Of course, those who believed in these legends were only ignorant children. Adults all knew that it was


    fictitious. As for who this crystal castle belonged to, it would have to wait until the owner of the castle


    personally came to announce.


    When everyone was thinking about the crystal castle, the owner of the castle yed a game of evil


    dragon with the princess...


    That evening, in a restaurant in J City, Casey and Edith were sitting aside, across from them were


    Amara who looked gloomy, and Nics who was silent.


    Because Casey and Edith had decided to hold another wedding, they felt that this matter should be


    discussed with Amara and Nics.


    Edith felt that after so many days, Amara should have calmed down. After all, they were still family. It


    was not good that the two of them always lived outside.


    "Mom, so many days have passed, are you still angry? You can''t stop Casey froming back just by


    someone''s words. Please don''t get angry." Edith said sincerely.


    "The ''someone'' you mentioned is a master. He predicted that Casey is the source of disaster. I''m not


    angry. But it is true. We can''t change it. Don''t persuade me. I won''t let Casey enter the house." Amara


    said firmly.


    Edith sighed. She had thought that Amara would change her mind after a few days, but now it seemed


    that she herself was still a bit naive.


    "You really shouldn''t be doing this to Casey. That we can live like this now is because of Casey. But


    now you don''t let hime back. It really goes a little too far." Nics spoke up for Casey, which was


    rarely seen.


    Amara immediately turned to re at him, and said, "What kind of life do we have? Did you know that


    Leia would block me downstairs every day? I get upset every day. This is caused by Casey, isn''t it?"


    "Why don''t you go back to the old house before? There will definitely not be anyone blocking you


    downstairs." Nics muttered softly.


    Amara directly stretched out her hand to pinch his arm. She yelled, "What did you say? You want to be


    driven out, right? You actually speak for Casey now? Did he give you any benefits?"


    Nics was immediately scared. He was sitting in the corner with his head down, not daring to say a


    word.


    After scolding Nics, Amara nced at Casey again, and said to Edith, "Daughter, actually, you think


    about it, there is nothing good about Casey. If you are with him, you will not be happy at all."


    "Do you know the crystal castle that everyone is discussing recently? I specifically asked someone to


    investigate. In fact, there are no people living in it, and there is no so-called princess. The crystal castle


    was built by a very wealthy businessman. Maybe he built this castle for the purpose of marrying a girl in


    the future."


    "I have a friend who said that he can find the owner of this crystal castle. You''re so beautiful. Few girls


    in the whole J City are more beautiful than you. I will take you to see the owner of this crystal castle.


    Perhaps he will fall in love with you. Marrying the owner of this crystal castle is ten thousand times


    better than staying with Casey."


    Hearing Amara''s words, Casey and Edith looked at each other. Both of them showed a strange look on


    their faces.


    "Mom, actually... I am the owner of crystal castle." Casey said.


    Amara snorted at Casey. She felt Casey was like a fool, and then she said, "Do you think I''m stupid?


    You still want to use this method to trick me? No way! I have already met the owner of the crystal


    castle. Although I have not spoken to him, he was more temperamental than you. You want to pretend


    to be the owner of the crystal castle? Are you insane?"


    Casey immediately guessed that the person Amara talked about should be Charles. After all, all things


    about the crystal castle were done by Charles.


    Casey was a little surprised that Amara knew that the crystal castle was rted to Charles. However,


    thinking that Amara had TC International Hotel now, she could be regarded as a member of the upper


    ss, so it was normal that she could get some news. But Amara''s news was not correct. It was her


    own wild guesses.


    "Mom, Casey didn''t lie to you. He..." Edith also exined for Casey.


    "Okay, don''t fool me. Even if he is really the owner of crystal castle, I won''t let him enter my house. It


    doesn''t matter whether he has money or not. He will bring us bad luck. No matter how rich he is, if he


    walks into my house, it won''t be good for us." Amara resolutely said.


    Casey sighed when he saw Amara''s attitude so tough. But no matter what Amara''s attitude was, he


    would have this wedding with Edith.


    "Mom, let''s not talk about the fact whether you let me in. We are here to inform you and Dad that Edith


    and I are nning to have another wedding. The venue will be in crystal castle. I hope you two can join


    our wedding. Please tell Jennifer by the way. Let here over." Casey said.


    Amara patted the table directly, stood up, and shouted, "What are you talking about? How dare you


    hold the wedding again? Is that wedding not enough embarrassing? You really get on my nerves!"


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Casey nced at Amara calmly, and said, "This wedding, I will let everyone change their minds."


    "No, I don''t agree. Edith is my daughter. If you want to have a wedding with her, you have to get my


    opinions. If I don''t agree, you can''t hold this wedding!" Amara screamed.


    At this time, Edith also stood up and said with firm eyes, "Mom, we are just here to inform you. Whether


    you agree or not, this wedding will be held. This is a matter between Casey and I. You have no right to


    intervene!"

 Chapter 364 Banquet Invitation

    Chapter 364 Banquet Invitation


    After Amara heard the words "You have no right to intervene", she immediately widened her eyes and


    looked at her daughter. She raised Edith up so hard. But now, her daughter actually said this to her


    now.


    "Edith, I am your mother! Why can''t I take care of your business? I don''t agree with you to have


    another wedding with Casey. If you dare to held this wedding with him, you will not be my daughter!"


    Amara shouted at Edith angrily.


    "I''m already in my twenties. I don''t even have the right to make my own decisions? No matter what you


    say this time, I won''t listen to you. I''ll have the wedding. Even if you don''te, I will also hold it!"


    Edith did not back down. After shouting to Amara, she grabbed Casey and led him out of the


    restaurant.


    Watching Edith and Casey leave, Amara picked up the cup on the table angrily, and was about to throw


    it out immediately.


    "It''s not our cup. You willpensate it if you break it." Nics hurriedly reminded her.


    When Amara heard Nics'' words, she immediately stopped.


    After hesitating for a while, she put the cup back on the table. Although she was now the owner of TC


    International Hotel, she was still stingy.


    "This is your good daughter. Now she doesn''t even listen to what I said. She has beenpletely


    brainwashed by Casey. Look at her attitude towards me now, it''s so annoying!" Amara had no ce to


    vent her anger, so she could only shout at Nics.


    "If she doesn''t listen to you, you will say that she has been brainwashed. You just want topletely


    control your daughter. She is an adult now. It''s time for you to change your attitude. Children have their


    own lives. She doesn''t have to listen to you." Nics whispered.


    Amara''s eyes opened wider. She didn''t expect that not only Edith would fight her, but now even Nics


    started to talk back to her frequently.


    She felt that her status was seriously threatened. The reason was Casey.


    "Nics! What did you say? Do you want to be kicked out by me? You dare to talk back. Don''t you


    know who is the head of our family? Huh?"


    When Nics was scolded by Amara, he didn''t dare to speak again. But he was still unconvinced. He


    thought that he had been so useless for so many years, but now he even couldn''t speak for his


    daughter. It was really shameful for him to have lived like this.


    After sighing helplessly, Nics stood up and said, "Let''s go back too. It''s useless for you to be angry


    here."


    Amara snorted coldly and murmured, "Hmph, I won''t let you sessfully hold this wedding. No matter


    what, I am the owner of TC International Hotel. Others will respect me. Did you guys want to hold the


    wedding in that crystal castle? It must be Casey who rent it. I will go back to send someone to call the


    staff from crystal castle and ask them not to provide you with a venue. Let''s wait and see!"


    After speaking, Amara got up and left the restaurant with Nics.


    The next day, there was news that, ten dayster, a grand banquet would be held in the crystal castle.


    Some people would be invited to the banquet. Those who were not invited would have chances to go in


    to watch this banquet ording to the real situation.


    Because Casey wanted to surprise everyone, he didn''t directly say that the uing wedding of


    crystal castle was his and Edith''s.


    At first, everyone thought this was just a rumor. It was just others gossipy. But after a while, a


    passageway was set up at the main entrance of the crystal castle, which seemed to be used for ticket


    checking.


    Moreover, there was an extra small house at the entrance of the castle, which was specially used by


    the party responsible for this banquet to settle matters rted to the banquet.


    Someone went to the small house to ask and then confirmed that the banquet was true. The news


    undoubtedly made the whole J City uproar.


    Everyone went to the little house and asked how to get the invitation letter for the banquet. The person


    in charge exined to them that, except for some people who were determined to be invited, the


    remaining ces would be randomly selected on the day. If you were lucky enough, you could enter


    the castle to participate in the banquet.


    Those who had seen the crystal castle were very eager to enter the castle. This news undoubtedly


    excited them.


    Some people even went to the crystal castle every day to ask when they could get the invitation letter.


    The small house in front of the crystal castle could be said to be blocked by a lot of people every day.


    The person in charge inside felt annoyed by these people.


    Two dayster, the person in charge of the banquet sent out the first batch of invitations. In this batch


    of invitations, it was written to invite them to attend the wedding of Casey and Edith.


    Those who could receive these invitations were all friends who had a good rtionship with Casey and


    Edith, including families and powers that had had some intersection with Casey.


    Two dayster, the second batch of invitations were sent out. This time, the invitation just read inviting


    them to attend the banquet. No other redundant information was written. The ones who received these


    invitations were rtives from the Patel family, ssmates and colleagues who had had grudges with


    Edith, and rtives from Amara''s family who had big prejudices about Casey and Edith.


    The reason for inviting these people was to let them see that Edith marrying Casey was a very happy


    thing, not was like what they thought at all. This wedding would definitely change their mind.


    In apany in J City, Le opened a courier that she had just received. After taking it out and seeing


    the invitation letter inside, she was taken aback for a moment. Then she opened it quickly and looked


    at the content inside. Then she jumped up excitedly.


    "I have received the invitation letter of the banquet from the crystal castle!" Le shouted.


    When others who were busy with their things in thepany heard Le''s shout, they immediately


    turned their heads and looked at her. Many girls hurriedly came over, staring at the invitation letter in


    Le''s hand. They all showed a look of envy.


    "Is this really an invitation letter from the crystal castle? Why are you invited?" At this time, someone


    asked.


    "That must be because I''m beautiful. Maybe the owner of crystal castle has taken a fancy to me." Le


    immediately said with a narcissistic expression on her face.


    The people around all looked at Le contemptuously. Obviously, they didn''t believe her.


    But Le did receive the invitation letter, which made them all envious.


    Le stared at the invitation letter in her hand with a smug face, then narrowed her eyes, and said to


    herself, "Edith, Casey, you guys must have never expected that I would receive the invitation letter for


    the crystal castle, right? I think you are definitely not eligible to receive such a high-level invitation letter.


    No matter why the owner of this crystal castle sends me an invitation letter, this is an opportunity for


    me. Maybe I can meet a rich and handsome guy at the banquet. At that time, you will definitely be


    trampled under my feet!"


    "Wait for me, especially Casey. Sooner orter, I will let you know what the ending is after provoking


    me!"


    ...


    A remotemunity in J City.


    At N''s home.


    N''s father Jakub and her mother Sally sat on the sofa, staring at the invitation letter on the table with


    emotion.


    They hadn''t heard from N for a long time. Not long after N went to Eglor County, her phone


    couldn''t get through. The two of them went to Eglor County to look for N, but in the end, they didn''t


    have any clues. Finally, they had to give up.


    When N finally contacted them, she said that she had found a rich boyfriend, and then they couldn''t


    hear from her news at all. Jakub once thought that N didn''t want them after she found a rich


    boyfriend. After all, N caused the family went bankrupt. Now, since she was rich, it was not


    impossible for her to abandon these two burdens.


    But they didn''t know that N was begging in a corner of Eglor County.


    "I didn''t expect that we could also receive the invitation letter from this crystal castle. Could it be that


    our family be lucky?" Jakub said with both hands trembling.


    "Yes. We were kicked out of the Patel family, bankrupted, and our daughter ran away with the rich. No


    one in the world could be more pitiful than us. It must be God who can''t stand it anymore, so he gives


    us an opportunity to stand up." Sally said confidently.


    Jakub took a deep breath, narrowed his eyes, and said excitedly, "This banquet is an opportunity for


    us. When we make aeback, we must let Casey pay the price. It''s him who caused us like this!"


    "Yes, we have to kill him! And Edith, her family is so bad. We have to let them regret what they had


    done!" Sally echoed.


    ...


    In ZC Community, at Albie''s Home.


    At this time, Albie''s family were all sitting around the table, staring at the invitation letter on the table.


    The name of their family was written on the invitation letter.


    This invitation letter was for their family!


    "Albie, I didn''t expect that this crystal castle banquet would invite our family over. I also went to see the


    crystal castle. It is indeed a very luxurious ce. Its owner is definitely not an ordinary person. He


    actually can invite us." n said excitedly.


    "Of course, our son is so excellent. It must be that Albie''s business is getting better and better recently.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    The owner of the crystal castle thinks that Albie has a bright future, so he sent us this invitation letter.


    Yes, I believe that after attending this banquet this time, Albie will have more opportunities, and then


    our family will be able to rise to the top." Leia looked at Albie with a smug face. She was quite satisfied


    with her son.


    Albie also smiled, obviously not expecting that he would receive an invitation to the crystal castle


    banquet.


    "Perhaps this is really an opportunity for our family. If I can get the appreciation of the owner of the


    crystal castle this time, then I will surely be able to get a lot of achievements in the future. At that time,


    Edith and Casey will be worthless in my eyes!" Albie said with pride.


    Leia also said, "Now they have been trampled under our feet. I saw that Amara had refused to let


    Caseye back. It must be that their family can''t afford to support Casey anymore. Maybe, it will not


    be long before they even have to sell the house here."


    When Albie heard Leia''s words, he immediatelyughed and said, "I didn''t expect that this is the case


    in their family now. It''s God''s retribution for them."


    "Did their family also receive this invitation letter?" n suddenly asked.


    "Absolutely impossible!" Albie and Leia said immediately in unison.


    "You haven''t seen Amara''s face these past few days. She always pulls a long face. How could she


    receive such a high-level invitation? Now their family is worried about their livelihood. How could they


    be invited by the crystal castle?" Leia said confidently.

 Chapter 365 I Think Hes Right

    Chapter 365 I Think He''s Right


    At Amara''s home.


    Amara sat on the sofa, holding the wedding invitation letter sent by Casey. Her face darkened.


    After a while, she threw the invitation letter on the table and shouted, "Casey really pissed me off. He


    actually wants to have a wedding with Edith in the crystal castle. Edith must be deceived by Casey''s


    sweet words. Didn''t Casey know that this castle is now the focus of the whole city? He held the


    wedding there to embarrass our family!"


    Jennifer, who was cleaning, and Nics, who was ying with birds on the balcony, were shocked


    when they heard Amara''s words. They hurried towards them.


    "The banquet in the crystal castle that has been reported recently is the wedding of Edith and Casey?


    Casey is so cool. He must have spent a lot of thought to be able to hold a wedding in that ce."


    Nics said. He was happy for Casey and Edith.


    Jennifer picked up the invitation letter on the table and nced at it. A happy smile appeared on her


    face. She said, "It is a good thing that Casey and Edith hold the wedding, but why did they note


    back?"


    Jennifer still didn''t know about what happened between Edith and Amara.


    When Amara heard Jennifer''s words, she immediately red at Jennifer, and said, "Bullshit good thing.


    Casey wants to make our family ashamed again. Jennifer, you can still stay in my house now. It''s


    purely because of my kindness. Casey is no longer a member of our family. If you dare to speak for him


    in the future, I''ll drive you out."


    Jennifer didn''t dare to say anything else. She didn''t expect that Amara would have said that Casey was


    no longer her family. Jennifer didn''t know the reason, so she didn''t dare to say anything.


    Most importantly, her daughter encountered a lot of trouble at the university. She needed money now,


    so she couldn''t lose this job. No matter what Amara treated her, as long as Amara didn''t drive her


    away, she could endure it.


    Amara was ustomed to Jennifer doing housework. Besides, she felt that she was the owner of TC


    International Hotel now. So it was okay that she could hire a nanny. That was why she didn''t drive


    Jennifer away after Casey left.


    Nics said, "No matter what, Edith is your daughter. It''s her wedding. Even if you have anyments


    on Casey, this invitation letter has been sent out. It can''t change. Since Casey can hold wedding in the


    crystal castle, which shows Casey is not bad. Besides, he returned from B City safely. Do you know if


    he got something from B City? What if he bes the heir of the Davies family? Take it easy."


    Amara snorted coldly, and said, "No matter how powerful he is, he is also the source of disaster. I''m


    rich now. I don''t want that stuff he can bring to me. Even if he can hold a wedding in the crystal castle,


    so what? He wants to hold the wedding there, right? but I''ll ruin it!"


    Nics sighed helplessly. For his wife, he had no choice but to pray silently that Casey''s wedding


    should not be disturbed by Amara.


    When Amara was thinking about how to ruin Casey''s wedding, Casey had already started helping Edith


    to choose the wedding dress.


    He took Edith to visit all the bridal shops in J City, but Edith didn''t buy. Seeing that the wedding day was


    approaching and Edith hadn''t decided wedding dress, Casey was still a little worried.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Fortunately, Charles knew several top domestic wedding dress designers. These people had their own


    design team. Once the design n was decided, the wedding dress could be made within two days.


    So before the wedding, Edith could definitely put on the most beautiful wedding dress.


    That morning, Casey did not let Edith go to work, but took her to J City Branch of TY Group.


    "Casey, why did you bring me here? I have an important meeting today." Edith muttered.


    "There are still five days that it''s our wedding. You don''t have a suitable wedding dress. Why are you so


    in no hurry?" Caseyughed.


    "We have several alternatives before. I think those are quite good. But I really can''t decide which one is


    better. We can choose one from those alternatives." Edith said.


    "No. For this wedding, I must make it perfect. So your wedding dress must be perfect too. If you can''t


    pick the right one, I will find someone to customize it for you. It must be the most suitable." Casey


    spoke seriously.


    A sweet smile appeared on Edith''s face. Seeing that Casey cared more about the wedding dress than


    she did, she felt a sense of happiness.


    "Then you brought me here today to look for someone to help me design a wedding dress?" Edith


    asked.


    Casey nodded and said, "I asked Charles to find two top wedding dress designers in H Country. When


    we meet them, each of them will give a set of ns. You can have a look and see which one you like.


    After deciding, they will start making it immediately. Then you can put on the most beautiful wedding


    dress on the wedding day.


    Edith nodded. She had never had any opinion on Casey''s arrangements.


    The two drove into the underground garage of the building. After stopping the car, they were about to


    find an elevator to go up.


    Suddenly there was a sound of footsteps behind them, followed by the voice of a person shouting, "You


    guys, go away quickly. Don''t block us. Our boss'' time is very precious. You can''t afford to dy her


    time."


    Casey turned and looked over. Then he saw that five people were walking to him. The one walking in


    the middle was a woman, dressed quite differently, like the kind of weird artist on TV.


    She was surrounded by four men. Those four men were carrying a lot of bags. They seemed to be the


    woman''s assistants.


    The road in the parking lot was originally not very spacious. These people directly upied the entire


    road. When they walked to Casey and Edith, two assistants gave them a nce, as if they felt Edith


    and Casey were stupid.


    When an assistant was passing by Edith, he deliberately ran into Edith. If it wasn''t for Casey''s quick


    reaction to hold Edith, Edith would fall to the ground.


    Casey frowned and nced at the assistant, and said coldly, "You bumped into her. Didn''t you know?"


    The assistant turned his head and nced at Casey, curled his lips, and said, "So what? Isn''t she all


    right? Don''t dy our boss'' time. You can''t afford it."


    The woman also nced at Casey and Edith. After seeing what they were wearing, she immediately


    believed that these people were poor, with a trace of disdain in her eyes.


    Casey stared at the woman and asked, "Your assistant bumped into someone. You don''t need to


    exin it? At the very least, he has to apologize, right?"


    The woman chuckled and said, "Poor people like you deserve an apology of my assistant? Stop it. Do


    you know how much loss it is for me if you dy me for a few minutes? I''m going to talk about a big


    deal. Shut up your mouth. Stop making trouble here."


    After speaking, the woman didn''t care about Casey''s reaction. She continued to walk towards the front.


    The assistant was more arrogant. Casey and Edith werepletely ignored.


    Casey was a little annoyed and wanted to go up to argue with them, but Edith grabbed him at this time


    and said, "Forget it. These people look noble and elegant, but they are so narrow-mind. Even if they


    have money, they will suffer a loss sooner orter. So we don''t need to waste our energy to teach


    them."


    After hearing Edith''s words, Caseyughed, "I didn''t expect you to be so virtuous."


    "Of course." Edith smiled. She didn''t want Casey to waste time on such meaningless things.


    Casey felt that what Edith said was reasonable, so he didn''t continue to catch up with them to argue


    with them. Instead, he lightly touched Edith''s nose, and then took her to the elevator.


    The two went to Charles''s office first.


    Charles had been waiting for Casey in the office for a long time. Seeing them arrived, he hurried over


    to greet them enthusiastically.


    "The two designers are the top domestic designers. They have won many international awards. One of


    them is named Fidelia Poole. She has her own style. I like her style. The other one is Howard Mason.


    Although he is also an excellent designer, he is not as eye-catching as Fidelia. I will take you over to


    meet them. Edith can choose which one you like." Charles said with a smile.


    Casey nodded, and followed Charles to the VIP lounge with Edith.


    The VIP lounge was transparent, surrounded by ss. Casey saw the people in the VIP lounge at a


    nce. Casey saw the woman and her assistants who he met in the parking lot.


    "The woman who wears avant-garde clothes is Fidelia. Her design concept is more outstanding. So the


    price is higher. Sitting on the other side is Howard. His design concept is also very good, but he is not


    as famous as Fidelia. Howard has only been famous for two years. Fidelia is already a big shot in the


    design circle." Charles introduced.


    Casey nodded, but did not rush in. He walked to the front of the tworge potted nts at the door, so


    that the people inside could not see him. He wanted to hear what they were saying inside.


    "Howard, this time it''s a friend of the boss of TY Group who invited us. You only brought an assistant


    here. It sucks." Fidelia stared at Howard and said with some disdain.


    They had known each other before. Fidelia could be regarded as Howard''s seniors. But in this room,


    the two of them were in apetitive rtionship, so Fidelia''s attitude towards Howard was not very


    good.


    "I just need to bring my best design n. No matter how many assistants I bring, I can''t produce good


    works. It''s just a bunch of people who do idle things." Howard talked back.


    Fidelia''s four assistants immediately looked at Howard angrily. Obviously Howard''s words pissed them


    off.


    "Howard, what do you mean by this? You mean I can''t produce a work better than yours? How many


    years you be a designer? I''m already considered a senior in the circle. You are just a rookie.


    Actually, I think you shouldn''t havee over. No matter what, the boss will choose a designer with


    outstanding qualifications instead of you who is just whimsical." Fidelia yelled.


    "Design needs to be unconstrained and vigorous style. You have been in the design circle for so many


    years. You should be very clear about this. This time I want to let my strength prove myself. No matter


    what you say, it''s useless." Howard calmly said.


    "Huh, what a talker. Let''s wait and see. If the boss doesn''t choose your n, how embarrassed you will


    be!" Fidelia muttered.


    At this time, Casey walked in, smiled at Fidelia and Howard, and said, "I think he is quite right. Strength


    has nothing to do with qualifications. Your qualifications just make you defiant. It''s useless for


    design."

 Chapter 366 My Offer Is Ten Million

    Chapter 366 My Offer Is Ten Million


    What Casey said had drawn the attention of all people in the lounge. A contemptuous expression soon


    emerged on Fidelia''s face as she recognized that it was the man from the parking lot they had an


    argument with.


    "Who are you? How dare you speak to me like that?! Security! Call the security! Get the tramp out of


    my sight before it messes up my thinking." Fidelia said.


    By this time Edith and Charles appeared and thetter went blue in the face at Fidelia''s words.


    Fidelia immediately shifted her tone at the sight of Charles and said, "Mr. Charles, for God''s sake,


    please get security to throw them out. Their existence here is disgusting."


    Charles threw out a grim look at Fidelia before speaking, "Sorry to let you down. But the two are our


    guests of wedding photograph, whom I have no right to throw out. I just rmended you to Mr.


    Davies for I thought you were a renowned and outstanding designer in the design scene. I''ve never


    expect you acting like that! What a mistake to let you be here!"


    With another shift expression on her face, Fidelia looked Casey and Edith up and down, again, but still


    had no clue how these people got to be her clients.


    Normally, her design requests were from the top wealthy ss with luxurious appearance, people like


    Charles, whose clothing had the price of a decent and sessful person.


    There was absolute no sign showing that Casey and Edith as one of the top ss and Fidelia even


    doubted whether they could afford her design.


    "Mr. Charles, you gotta be kidding me, right? My clients this time are these¡­ these people?" Fidelia


    looked towards Charles for answer.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Charles''s voice grew stern, "Yes. This is Mr. Davies and this is his wife. They want a design for


    wedding dress. The original n was to let you two show your own draft and they chose one as the


    final design."


    Soon a feeling of insecurity caught up with Fidelia--- if it was true that Casey and Edith were the clients,


    what had happened in the garage might lead Casey to the decision on which designer to choose.


    Just as expected, Casey gave a nce to both Fidelia and Howard, said, "I think there is no need of


    two drafts. The personality of a designer tells loads of the designer---a designer with mediocre


    personality makes no outstanding design."


    Upon hearing that, Fidelia had her displeasure all over the face for those words meant she had gone all


    the way here for nothing.


    However, a question soon popped out in her mind: "those two are nothing like the rich, even they had


    picked me as their designer, are they able to afford my design?"


    As a top designer across the country, Fidelia''s charge started with million, a price way beyond the


    ordinary. At the thought of that, Fidelia not only got somefort but also showed a trace of pomposity


    to Casey.


    "That''s funny. I really had no n for designing things for people like you. Besides, I wouldn''t have


    even been here if it wasn''t for the sake of Mr. Charles. And ording to agreed conditions, you have to


    pay me 200,000 inpensation even if your choice isn''t me. How about that, huh?" Fidelia answered


    back to Casey with no politeness.


    Charles just tried to speak for Casey but was interrupted by thetter.


    Receiving no instant reply from Casey, Fidelia turned back towards to Howard and sneered, "See?


    Only 200,000 is out of his league because he is a penniless vagrant. You want to be the designer of the


    wedding dress? I''m afraid he doesn''t have the money to pay you in the end. Free advice: don''t waste


    your time."


    Casey looked towards Howard for his answer: "If he still wants the job, money won''t be the problem."


    Howard took a look at Casey and said, "Money was never my first consideration of my design for it can


    be disturbing. Since you are the person introduced by Mr. Charles, I believe there would be some


    guarantee in the remuneration. Also, your wife is very pretty. Designing a wedding dress, if I may, for


    her will bring me much more than money. So I''m willing to be the designer even for free."


    "Such a hypocrite! You really could do it for free?!" Fidelia doubted with curled lips.


    At this time, Casey turned to Charles and made an eye contact with him.


    Knowing the attitude of Casey, Charles went straight to Fidelia and said, " You can go now. As for the


    200,000, I''ll have you paid as soon as possible. Seriously though, you, a top designer, speaking like


    that was really a disappointment."


    Fidelia''s face again showed no clue of pleasantness. But thinking about the 200,000 she had just got


    by only being here for a moment, which was indeed a good deal, Fidelia kept her mouth shut.


    By the moment Fidelia prepared to leave with her assistant, Casey walked up to Howard, said in smile,


    "I really appreciated what you''ve said. There will be a ce for you in the industry. I can see that. I''d


    like to offer ten million for the design of my wife''s wedding dress. Of course, the precondition is you''re


    gonna make the perfect one for her. I want her to be the most shining bride of the world on our wedding


    day."


    Suddenly, Howard became speechless after hearing those words, for he was ready to ept the low


    price. But after what Casey had said, he thought he must have misheard."


    Howard was not the only person standing in shock. Those word also went into the ear of Fidelia, who


    was on her way out, stopped by those words and turned to Casey. "What a bragger! A hobo could


    afford ten million on the dress? Do you believe it?!" Fidelia sneered.


    Charles gave out a cold hum and talked back to her, "Just go. You have no business here."


    Fidelia herself had no intention to stay and went right towards to the door.


    By the time they arrived at the power tower, Fidelia stared at Charles and asked, "Mr. Charles, why you


    rmended me to those poor people? Is it because that man''s wife is a beauty? He even had the


    nerve to offer ten million for the design of the wedding dress. That was really killing me."


    Charles looked at Fidelia as if he were looking at a moron, and replied, "One more word like that, I''ll


    call the security to send you out. He wasn''t joking. Ten million for him is just pocket money."


    The next second Fidelia goggled at him in bewilderment, "Howe?!"


    "It is true." Charles answered in disdain, "He is my boss. Do you think ten million will be a problem for


    him?"

 Chapter 367 You Are a Boss?

    Chapter 367 You Are a Boss?


    In the VIP lounge.


    Being still shocked by what Casey said just now, Howard still stared at Casey with a look of shock.


    "Sit down first. Let''s talk about specifics." Casey motioned for Howard to sit down, and then sat down


    on the sofa with Edith.


    Howard sat opposite Casey and Edith.


    Seeing that Casey felt at home and acted as if he were in his ownpany, Howard couldn''t help


    wondering who was the boss of thispany. Was the boss Charles or Casey?


    "You...You''re willing to pay me 10 million if I design a wedding dress for you? Are you joking?" After


    Howard took a deep breath, he asked carefully.


    "I''m serious. Why do you think that I''m joking?" Casey said with a smile, "If you don''t believe what I


    said, I''m willing to pay you 5 million now. And I''ll give you the rest 5 million after the wedding dress is


    ready."


    Howard swallowed hard. Although he was not as experienced as Fidelia, he had already been a


    famous designer throughout the nation. However, he had never heard that someone would pay 10


    million to a fashion designer for designing a dress. Generally, even a world-famous fashion designer


    wouldn''t be paid so much.


    "I believe your words. Besides, Mr. Charles won''t lie to me. We can talk about rewardster. I''ll give you


    a specific design scheme first and you can design if you will use that. It will be better if we talk about


    rewards after that." Howard became serious.


    Casey gave Howard a nce with some appreciation, nodded, and then discussed the specific design


    scheme with him.


    Taking into ount Edith''s figure, temperament and appearance etc., Howard put forward two


    preliminary design schemes after careful consideration.


    After that, he observed Casey carefully, after which he preliminarily put forward an appropriate design


    scheme for him.


    Previously, in Casey''s opinion, he just needed to wear any of his suits and Howard should focus on


    designing a wedding dress for Edith. However, Howard didn''t agree with him. In Howard''s opinion, both


    the bride and the bridegroom were important in an wedding. Both of them should look gorgeous,


    otherwise people would focus only on the bride.


    Edith agreed with him. Even though Casey didn''t want Howard to specially design a suit for him, Edith


    forced him to cooperate with Howard in making a design scheme for a suit.


    After they agreed to the design scheme, Howard began to design and make the wedding dress and


    suit. Then, Casey and Edith began to do something else.


    In the afternoon, Amara got dressed up in her home. After she changed into her most expensive


    clothes and made sure that she looked very rich, she came out of her home and headed to the gate of


    themunity.


    Before Amara reached the gate, Leia came close to her again. Seeing that Amara got dressed up, Leia


    put on a contemptuous look on her face and said, "Oh, you''re dressed up. What are you going to do?"


    Amara knew that she couldn''t get rid of Leia, so she wasn''t very surprised when she saw her.


    "Does it has anything to do with you? You''re like a ghost, wandering around all day in themunity


    and doing nothing but scaring people. I''m different from you." Amara went on walking without stopping.


    Leia immediately became unhappy and asked, "Watch yournguage! You talk as if you have


    something important to do. However, you''re no better than me. Stop talking like that."


    Amara''s lips twitched. She said, "Now, I''m a boss of apany, totally different from idle people like


    you. Don''t waste my time. I have something important to deal with. You can''t afford to dy me."


    "Oh, you really act as if you were a boss. You''re a boss? How dare you brag like that?" It was obvious


    that Leia didn''t believe what Amara said.


    Amara didn''t want to talk to Leia. In her opinion, exining to someone like Leia would degrade her.


    "Have you heard of the banquet that would be held in the crystal castle? Let me tell you something. All


    members of my family are being invited. That owner of that crystal castle is a big shot. Only celebrities


    will be invited to the banquet held in that crystal castle. The reason why we''re invited is that Albie is


    doing great in business. You didn''t receive the invitation to that banquet, right? Don''t envy us. It''s


    meaningless for you to be envious..." Leia kept talking.


    After hearing what Leia said, Amara was angry. It never urred to her that Casey would invite Albie


    and his family to the wedding. It seemed that he had made up his mind to hold the wedding.


    Moreover, judging from the way Leia talked about it, Leia didn''t know that they were going to attend the


    wedding of Casey and Edith. What on earth did Casey want to do? Did he really want her family to lose


    face again like they did a few years ago? Instead of continuing to listen to what Leia said, Amara


    quickened her pace and went outside.


    She got dressed up to talk to the people in charge of the crystal castle about the wedding of Casey.


    In her opinion, as the boss of TC International Hotel, she could be said to be a celebrity and she should


    be quite influential. Besides, in her memory, before, the money of Casey was from TC International


    Hotel. Now, not being able to get any money from this hotel, Casey was nothing.


    The people of crystal castle would certainly not offend her, the boss of TC International Hotel, for


    Casey.


    "Humph, I''ll see if you can hold the wedding without wedding venue." Amara thought.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Seeing that Amara''s face became dark after hearing what said, Leia was sure that Amara envied her


    and her family for having received the invitation.


    The reason why Amara was so jealous must be that she and her family didn''t receive the invitation to


    the banquet. The host of the banquet really attached more importance to Albie.


    Thinking of this, Leia became more proud. Therefore, she no longer cared about whether Amara


    responded to her or not. In her view, the reason why Amara not responded to her was that she was


    jealous.


    Leia wore a triumphant smile on her face even after Amara had left themunity.


    "My son will definitely be able to get to know a lot of important people at this banquet. When my son


    bes sessful, we won''t attach any importance to your family!"


    ¡­¡­


    Before the gate of the small house outside the crystal castle.


    Many people gathered here, asking how they could attend the banquet held in the crystal castle.


    Being troubled a lot by these people, the people in charge of the crystal castle closed the door and


    refused to receive anyone who didn''te to talk about something important.


    Amara arrived here. Seeing that so many people gathered around the door, she frowned and tried hard


    to find a way to get close to the door.


    "Make way for me. I have something important to talk to the people inside. Make way for me!" Amara


    shouted.


    "Everyonees here to talk to the people inside about something important. If you want toe


    over, join the queue." A lot of people looked at Amara unhappily.


    Amara didn''t cared about that. She pushed others hard and seeded in arriving at the door of the


    small house.


    "You''re such a shameless person! How can you jump the queue? We all line up here." Many people


    med Amara.


    However, Amara didn''t care about it. Instead, she was said arrogantly, "You line up here for nothing


    while Ie to find the people in charge of the crystal castle for something important. I''m different from


    you."


    After saying that, she knocked on the window of that small house. Then, the people inside opened the


    window a little and said coldly, "If you want to attend the banquet, wait outside the castle on the day


    when the banquet is held. If you''re lucky enough, you will be able to go in. If you don''te to us for


    something important, leave now. We have no time to repeat this answer for a thousand times."


    "I don''te to ask this question. I am the boss of TC International Hotel and I want to talk to the


    person in charge of the crystal castle." Amara directly told them who she was.


    People inside immediately became serious, opened the window and looked at Amara carefully. Amara


    didn''t look like a boss. Considering that she might say so because she really had something important


    to talk to them, people inside opened the door.


    Amara turned her head, looked proudly at the people outside, and then entered the small house.

 Chapter 368 Throw Her out of Here

    Chapter 368 Throw Her out of Here


    "Are you really the boss of TC International Hotel?" The two staff members in the small house all


    looked at Amara with some suspicion.


    Amara held her head high and said proudly, "Of course. If you don''t believe what I said, you can search


    the inte to see if I''m the boss of TC International Hotel."


    As she said so, she put her ID card on the table.


    After giving each other a nce, one of them immediately searched the inte. After finding that


    Amara was indeed the current chairman of TC International Hotel, they immediately treated Amara with


    more respect.


    "You''re really the boss of TC International Hotel. I''m sorry for being rude to you just now. What can I do


    for you? You''re an important person. In theory, we should have sent you an invitation. If we didn''t, we


    can send you one now." One of them said with a smile.


    It was the first time for Amara to be treated with such respect. She immediately put on airs. She sat


    upright as if many people were watching her.


    "I certainly have received the invitation. I''m the boss of TC International Hotel." Amara said proudly.


    In the opinion of the two staff, Amara was somewhat strange. She looked like a person who suddenly


    became rich instead of an upper-ss person.


    However, considering that she was really the boss of TC International Hotel, they dared not say


    anything.


    "Then what can we do for you?" One of the staff members asked.


    "Ask the person in charge the crystal castle toe here. I want to talk to him. It''s useless to talk to


    you." Amara said.


    The two staff members looked at each. They didn''t know Amara''s purpose ofing here. However,


    considering her status, they should indeed ask the person in charge of crystal castle toe here.


    "Wait here for a while, please. I''ll make a phone call to the person in charge and ask him toe


    here." One of the staff members said, after which he went to make a phone call.


    Amara sat on the sofa and thought triumphantly about the respect they showed to her. Looking at the


    people who were ignored through the window, she thought that it felt really good to be an upper-


    ss person.


    At the same time, she thought that it was wise of her to ask Casey to transfer the TC International Hotel


    to her instead of Edith.


    Knowing how good it was to be an upper-ss person, Amara was more determined that she couldn''t


    let Casey stay in her home. Otherwise, if Casey incurred great troubles to her, she would lose


    everything she had now.


    Before long, a man in a suit entered the small house.


    "There are so many people outside. Why don''t you ask them to go away?" That man asked.


    "We had told them to go away, but no one listened. Therefore..." Both staff members were somewhat


    helpless.


    That man didn''t continue to scold them. He looked at Amara and then said with a smile, "You''re Ms.


    Amara, right? I have lived in TC International Hotel several times. The environment of the hotel is great.


    It could be said to be one of the best hotels in J City."


    He was Coleman Booth, the person in charge of the preparations for the wedding of Casey and Edith.


    He was responsible for preparing everything used in the wedding and all the procedures of the


    wedding.


    He worked for Charles and was very capable. Besides, he ranked rtively high in TY Group.


    Compared with TY Group, TC International Hotel was but a smallpany. There was a wide gap


    between these twopanies.


    Considering Coleman''s position in TY Group, he enjoyed a much higher social status than that of the


    boss of TC International Hotel.


    However, Coleman didn''t like to put on airs. When the boss of TC International Hotel came to find him


    for something important, he would naturally be polite. That was the reason why he came to meet


    Amara.


    Seeing that he was so polite to her, Amara thought that she had a much higher status than him, so she


    still sat on the sofa with an proud face and said arrogantly, "My hotel is of course one of the best hotels


    in J City. I don''t need you to tell me this."


    Hearing this, Coleman immediately frowned. He didn''t expect that Amara would treat him in such an


    arrogant way when he was so polite to her.


    However, he said nothing about it, but came close to Amara and asked, "What can I do for you?"


    Amara gave him a nce and asked, "You''re preparing for Casey and Edith''s wedding in crystal castle,


    right?"


    Coleman was stunned for a while and then asked, "Yes. Why did you ask this?"


    He didn''t know that Amara was Edith''s mother, so he was somewhat surprised when Amara mentioned


    that they were actually preparing for a wedding. Thinking that Amara had got tips, he didn''t deny it.


    "You should know that I am the boss of TC International Hotel. You should attach some importance to


    my opinion. Ie to you to ask you not to rent the crystal castle to Casey. They can''t hold their


    wedding here. I''ll double the money Casey paid to rent the crystal castle. I can afford it."


    Amara spoke like thedies on TV. She didn''t know how much Casey paid to "rent" the crystal castle.


    However, considering that Casey would rent it for only one day, she believed that it wouldn''t cost too


    much money. Therefore, she offered to double the money.


    Hearing this, Coleman was stunned. Then, he gave Amara a suspicious nce and asked, "Are you


    sure that you''re not kidding me?"


    "I''m in no mood to joke with you. After all, I''m a boss of a hotel. Hurriedly give me an answer. As long


    as Casey isn''t able to hold his wedding here, I''ll definitely double the money he paid you." Amara said.


    Coleman suddenly sneered and said, "Oh? Then give me the money now. Since you double the


    money, then you should give us 500 million. I''m afraid that it''s enough to acquire several hotels that are


    like TC International Hotel. Can you afford it?"


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Amara immediately stared at him and said, "You''re fooling me. Casey just rent the crystal castle for one


    day. How is it possible that it cost him so much money? Don''t go too far. 500 million? Why don''t you rob


    the bank?"


    Coleman sneered and said, "Who told you that Casey rented the crystal castle? Casey invested 250


    million in constructing the crystal castle. You offered to double the money he paid. Then, shouldn''t you


    give us 500 million?"


    Amara was immediately thunderstruck. She froze.


    "What...What are you talking about? Casey invested 250 million dors in the construction of the


    crystal castle? How is it possible that he has so much money?"


    Now, Coleman was sure that Amara wasing to make trouble. As a member of TY Group, there


    was no need for him to be afraid of a boss of a hotel.


    He turned his head, looked at the two staff members and said, "Shees here to make trouble.


    Throw her out of here now. If shees again in the future, don''t treat her as a guest!"

 Chapter 369 The Banquet Is Coming

    Chapter 369 The Banquet Is Coming


    Outside the small house, a group of people were still discussing Amara who had just got in.


    "Who is that woman? She must be very great as she can enter here, right?"


    "Well, that person is so hateful. You didn''t see her proud look when she just went in. It''s really irritating."


    "Then, what can you do? There must be a reason why she can go in. She is qualified to be proud."


    "Well, who knows what she''s doing there? Maybe she''ll be driven out soon," someone said jealously.


    As soon as the man spoke, the door of the small house opened, and then Amara was pushed out by


    the two staff.


    Amara almost lost her footing and fell to the ground.


    "Dare you drive me out! I''m the boss of TC International Hotel. If you don''t follow me, I''ll buy your


    crystal castleter. Let''s wait and see whether you dare to be arrogant at that time."


    Up to this time, Amara did not believe that the crystal castle was built at a cost of 250 million.


    When people around saw that Amara was driven out, they were all surprised. At that time, people who


    were very angry because of Amara saw that she was driven out, they immediatelyughed and felt


    relieved.


    "What I said just now, I said that she would be expelled. Now, isn''t she really expelled?" a man said.


    Amara turned and looked at the people who were gloating at her. She was angry and yelled, "What are


    youughing at? I tell you, I''m very rich and have my own business. Don''t you want to go into the


    crystal castle? If you dare tough at me again, I''ll buy the crystal castle and I won''t let any one of you


    go in. Let''s see if you can still feel happy at that time."


    "Do you know the cost of this crystal castle? Dare you say you will buy it. How ridiculous you are! The


    cost of the crystal castle is 250 million. Can you afford it?" One man immediately sneered.


    "Don''t fool me. How could it take 250 million to build such a poor ce? Who are you fooling?" Amara''s


    look was full of disbelief.


    "The cost of the crystal castle is publicized on the Inte. If you don''t believe it, you can check it by


    yourself. Who cheated you? How dare you say that you have a big business? You even don''t have 200


    million. Stop pretending to be rich," the man continued to speak.


    Hearing this, Amara vaguely guessed that the crystal castle might be as expensive as he said. Hate to


    Casey welled up inside her as she knew it. This guy had already given her TC International Hotel. How


    did he get so much money to build such an expensive castle?


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    However, no matter how rich Casey was, Amara also believed that Casey was a jinx, which was a fact


    that could not be changed by money. Moreover, under this premise, the richer Casey was, the more


    Amara hated him.


    She knew clearly that it was impossible to prevent Casey from holding wedding in this way. Everyone


    around wasughing at her, she had no choice but to try to push her way through the crowd.


    "Aren''t you going to buy the crystal castle? Why are you leaving," the man who spoke just now said


    again.


    Amara kept her head down. With a gloomy look, she ran away in embarrassment.


    After getting back, Amara called Casey and scolded him on the phone, asking him to give up the idea


    of holding the wedding.


    Casey hung up directly when he heard Amara''s words,pletely ignoring her attitude.


    Amara was extremely angry. Only at this time did she realize that she had no ability to stop Casey''s


    decision.


    Four dayster.


    The day that people all over J City were looking forward to was finallying.


    During the day, the front of the crystal castle was packed solid. Coleman had to find twice as many


    security personnel to get the visitors to both sides of the gate of the castle, so as to ensure that the


    road at the gate was unobstructed, which could facilitate the ticket checking before the wedding in the


    evening.


    The night came quickly, and the entire crystal castle became dazzling with the lights. From the outside,


    it was already the most beautiful scenery in J City at night.


    At seven o''clock in the evening, someone sessively walked into the crystal castle with invitations,


    and those who were stopped on both sides looked at the people who entered the crystal castle with


    envy.


    "Albie, look, there are so many people around here. Look at their envious eyes. I have never been in


    the public gaze in this life. It makes me feel good." Leia and her family walked towards the entrance of


    the crystal castle. They showed a proud expression on their faces when looking at the people around


    who wanted to go in but couldn''t.


    "It seems that this banquet is really not something that everyone can attend casually. It must be


    someone with status and influence. Albie, after you go inter, you must seize the opportunity to make


    a definite effort to mix with them," n also said excitedly.


    "Okay, I know Dad. How don''t I understand this?" Albie looked around with a smile, as if he was


    walking on the Avenue of Stars.


    After the Albie family entered, Le also walked in with the invitation letter. After seeing the crowd


    watching the crowd around her, she also looked agitated. She muttered, "Edith might just be able to


    watch in the crowd. Now, she is definitely not qualified to participate in this kind of banquet, and I finally


    feel proud and ted."


    Not long after Le entered, Jakub and Sally arrived here. Their reactions were simr to those who


    got before them. They were all excited, and they were very proud of the envy of the people around


    them.


    Later, some rtives of the Patel family who received the invitation letter and those ssmates of Edith


    also went to the crystal castle one after another. They all thought they were particrly favored by the


    castle owner, so they were invited to attend this banquet.


    But after they entered the castle, they realized that this matter didn''t seem to be what they thought.


    There were several areas in the entire castle. Those who once had conflicts with Edith and Casey were


    all grouped together. At this time, they were the only ones in the entire castle.


    Albie looked around with a puzzled look and found that most of the Patel family had been invited. He


    thought that his business had improved and was valued by the castle owner, so his family was invited.


    But now after seeing these people from the Patel family, he immediately realized that this was not what


    he thought.


    Albie walked over and greeted those people from the Patel family. These people had the same idea as


    Albie. They were still a little embarrassed to see so many rtives of the Patel familying.


    Those ssmates of Edith also felt little strange. Looking at the many invited people around them, they


    suddenly felt that there was nothing special about them.


    Just when everyone was full of doubts, a figure appeared in the middle of the castle hall, slowly walking


    towards them.


    "Casey! How could it be you! Why did you show up here? Who let you in? Get out quickly, or I will call


    security!" Albie burst into anger when he saw Casey and shouted at him directly.


    What qualifications did a wimp have to attend such a high-level banquet?


    Casey smiled at the crowd and said, "Today is my wedding with Edith. Of course I have to be here."

 Chapter 370 Today Is My Wedding with Edith

    Chapter 370 Today Is My Wedding with Edith


    "Nonsense! Today is a banquet held by the owner of this crystal castle, how could it be your wedding?


    Casey, are you insane? Dare you make trouble here! Aren''t afraid to anger the owner of the crystal


    castle?" Leia stared at Casey contemptuously, obviously not believing Casey''s words.


    "How dare you, a wimp,e here. You sneaked in, didn''t you? I''ll go to the security guards of crystal


    castle and let them arrest you!" Flora also looked at Casey angrily. Obviously, she didn''t think Casey


    had the same qualifications as her to appear in such a magnificent ce.


    The rtives of the Patel family, and those of Edith''s ssmates, all began to mock Casey frantically,


    wishing to drown him with their words.


    Casey had expected them to be like this a long time ago, which was why he let them in first.


    "Everyone, believe it or not, today is indeed my wedding with Edith. Our wedding a few years ago was


    not satisfactory. This wedding is mypensation for Edith. I want you to see that it is a happy thing


    for Edith to marry me."


    Casey pped his hands and spoke in a clear voice.


    Afterwards, on the crystal wall in the center of the crystal castle, a curtain fell and two crystal statues


    were exposed. It was Casey and Edith in formal suits and wedding dresses.


    Everyone present was shocked by the two statues. They had never seen such a lifelike statue. No


    matter how bad their visions were, they could still tell that the two statues were just like Casey and


    Edith.


    No matter how bored the owner of the crystal castle was, he would not put two statues of insignificant


    people here. That could only show that Casey was not lying. Today, perhaps it was really his wedding


    with Edith.


    After knowing the truth of this banquet, the expressions of Albie and all the people suddenly became


    very gloomy. They thought that today''s banquet was a springboard for them to move towards the upper


    ss. They had never imagined that this was actually Casey and Edith''s wedding.


    The sense of psychological gap in their hearts made them impossible to be happy no matter what.


    "Casey, don''t you think the wedding back then was shameful? Go and see how many people are


    around now. Once they know that your wedding is held here, you will once again be the biggest


    joke in J City!"


    At this moment, Amara and Nichs walked in. Jennifer followed them, looking helpless. She wanted


    to bless Casey, but she could only follow them silently under Amara''s authority.


    Everyone turned their heads and looked towards Amara. After hearing what Amara said, they all


    he would beughed at by the whole J City.


    Thinking about it this way, the emotions of the people who were still a little lost all eased a lot.


    "Casey, I didn''t expect you still have the courage to have another wedding. Is it possible that ignominy


    you suffered a few years ago is not enough for you?" Albie looked at Casey with a sneer.


    "What a foolish guy! I think he was born to beughed at. He even said that it was a banquet at the


    crystal castle. I didn''t expect it to be his wedding, which was really disappointing." Le also echoed in


    a mocking tone.


    Casey looked at the crowd with contempt,ughed, and asked, "Is it a shame to have a wedding in


    crystal castle? Is it not because they want to get in that there are so many people outside? Who can


    hold a wedding here? What''s the basis for me to beughed at?"


    Casey''s words were like punch after punch, hammering hard at Albie''s and others'' self-righteousness


    and self-deception in their hearts, making them realize how ridiculous their thoughts were.


    When they received the invitation letter, all of them were excited and felt that they must be lucky


    enough to be invited to the crystal castle banquet. However, after knowing that it was Casey''s wedding


    here, they said that Casey would be humiliated again.


    It was contradictory. A person who could hold a wedding in such a crystal castle would only be envied


    by others.


    They would say such words, but it was only because of their stereotypes of Casey, but Casey''s words


    made them sober. Now Casey was no longer the wimp in their eyes.


    They were ted because they were invited, and Casey was the one who invited them. Among the


    people present, if it weren''t for being invited by Casey, none of them could enter the crystal castle with


    their own ability.


    After realizing it, their looks all turned to be gloomy. Once the person pretending to be asleep was


    awakened, he would face endless embarrassment.


    "Don''t becent. Aren''t you just renting someone''s venue? You can rent it, and so can we. You


    are so arrogant, like this crystal castle belongs to you," Le muttered.


    Others had the same idea as Le. After being embarrassed, they quickly found a way to demean


    Casey.


    "Casey, I don''t care how you got the money to build this crystal castle worth more than 200 million.


    Even if you spend one billion to make something, I won''t let you enter my family again! Even today''s


    wedding is not a joke, you don''t want to get my approval again!" Amara shouted at this moment.


    Albie, who originally wanted to say it was not amazing that Casey could rent a crystal castle for a


    wedding, was choked all of a sudden when heard what Amara said.


    He looked at Amara in disbelief. She actually said that this crystal castle was built by Casey at a cost of


    more than 200 million, which made him feel a little unbelievable.


    The people around Albie had the same reaction as him, and they were all shocked by the amount of


    money Amara said.


    "I don''t need your approval, I only need Edith''s approval," Casey said lightly, "I hope you will have a


    good time at this wedding."


    After speaking, Casey turned and went inside to prepare for the ceremonyter.


    Seeing Casey leaving, everyone in the Patel family surrounded Amara and Nichs quickly.


    "You said that this crystal castle was built by Casey at a cost of more than 200 million? Isn''t he renting


    it?" Sally asked.


    "Yeah, are you cooperating with Casey to lie to us? How could Casey have more than 200 million. How


    shameless you are!" Leia said and curled her lips.


    "This is definitely not built by Casey. It is absolutely impossible. Do you think that more than two 200


    million is a joke? If he is so rich, would he move to live in ourmunity?" n also questioned.


    Amara nced at everyone disdainfully, and said, "If it is rented by him, go and see whether you can


    rent it. Can''t rich men live in yourmunity? The rich still wear cheap clothes. As for the goods¡­ Do


    you stipte that the rich must wear expensive clothes? This is the typical thinking of the poor. Don''t


    stand with me, you make me embarrassed."


    Everyone was flushed by Amara''s words, and there was no chance to refute it. They never expected


    Amara to be so right and confident, which was not like her before.


    Although she iwas very opposed to Caseya''s holding this wedding, Amara that she had no chance to


    stop Casey. And Casey spent more than 200 million to build this crystal castle, so the person invited to


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    the wedding today would definitely be influential. In order to open her eyes, she would also watch the


    wedding here today.


    "Well, don''t believe her. She acted with Casey here. How could Casey have more than 200 million?


    You see, there are not many people who came to this wedding today, only we are here. If Casey is so


    capable, he must invite some great people with status and reputation, but you see, there is no one


    here, so they must be lying," Leia said as if she looked through the truth.


    At this moment, a band walked into the hall of the castle. The leader stopped, and then shouted in a


    very high voice, "It''s time for the wedding to begin. Let''s wee the special guests of this


    wedding!"

 Chapter 371 No One Gave Casey Gifts

    Chapter 371 No One Gave Casey Gifts


    The cheerful music rang, and then, people from the gate of the castle walked in one after another.


    Everyone from the Patel family and Edith''s ssmates looked at the door with confusion. Leia was a


    little embarrassed. It turned out that Casey actually invited others, but they came in too early.


    At this time, the people who walked into the crystal castle were all well-dressed, with aloof


    temperament, and it was easy to know that they were influential men.


    After those people entered the crystal castle, they all made admiring sounds when they saw the


    magnificent hall.


    These people were all respectable men in J City, and had made great achievements in all walks of life.


    Arge part of them were executives of variouspanies under the name of TY Group.


    They knew that it was the wedding of Casey and Edith that was held here tonight, so after seeing the


    statue on the center wall of the crystal castle, they were not surprised, but amazed.


    Obviously, the splendor of the crystal castle and the splendor of the statue hadpletely impressed


    them.


    Everyone from the Patel family and Edith''s ssmates looked at each of these people who came in


    more glorious than them, and they couldn''t help showing an expression full of jealousy.


    "Tut-tut, these people look decent, but I have never heard of any of them. It can only show that these


    people are not very powerful people. It''s not a big deal for Casey to invite such a group of people,"


    Le tried her best to make herself bnce.


    "That''s right, none of them look familiar. If Casey really has 200 million dors, how can he only know


    such a group of people that none of them are famous? I think there must be something tricky. Anyway, I


    don''t believe the crystal castle was built by Casey," Leia echoed.


    The rest of the people were also unwilling to believe that Casey had so much money. They felt it was


    unreasonable that the wimp who they had always looked down upon could have so much money.


    After hearing what they said, Amara showed a trace of contempt on her face. After so many things,


    Amara was willing to believe that Casey had so much money, not to mention that Casey was from the


    Davies family. He coulde back safely this time, which showed that he probably got a lot of benefits


    from the Davies family.


    But she was very upset with Casey now, so she didn''t want to exin for Casey. Since taking over the


    TC International Hotel, her vision had been improved a bit. At least many times, she didn''t bother to


    argue with these rtives of the Patel family.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Look at those people who came to Casey''s wedding, none of them brought gifts. Maybe these people


    were here to see this crystal castle. They didn''te to attend the wedding specifically at all," Sally


    said.


    "What''s so good about Casey''s wedding? I really don''t know what Casey is thinking about. The


    wedding a few years ago was embarrassing enough. If it gets messed up this time, he won''t be able to


    live in J City in the future," Leia said.


    At this time, Albie looked a little gloomy, because among the people who just came in, he saw the


    manager he wanted to talk about business with this time, and he also greet that person, but that guy


    didn''t pay attention to him.


    The people who wereing in now may not be known to the elders like n, but Albie knew some of


    them. At any rate, he had been the chairman of the board for a period of time before, and he still knew


    some of the elites in J City.


    Many of these people who came in were bigwigs in the specific industry. In J City, Albie had never


    heard of anyone who could invite so many elites to its wedding.


    After the invited people came in, they were arranged to the designated area. The entire castle hall was


    also bustling with the arrival of these people. The rtives of the Patel family and Edith''s ssmates


    seemed a little unremarkable.


    After a while, another group of people came in outside the castle. These people were lucky to be


    selected by Coleman. The reason Casey allowed these people toe in was naturally that he wanted


    someone to tell everyone in J City about the wedding.


    These people who went out of their way to enter the castle were naturally the best means of publicity.


    They would surely spread the incident throughout the city after watching the wedding of Casey and


    Edith today.


    However, when these people came in and discovered that Casey and Edith''s wedding were taking


    ce here, they were all surprised.


    "Isn''t Casey the famous wimp in J City? Why is his wedding held here?"


    "My God, Casey can hold a wedding in such a ce. How romantic!"


    "Hasn''t Casey been married before? Why is he holding wedding again? Is he second married?"


    "What second marriage? Didn''t you see the statue above? The bride is obviously Edith. It is estimated


    that the wedding was not well done that year, so he holds a wedding again."


    ...


    At this time, the entire castle was already crowded with people, but the front area was still empty, and


    no one knew what that area was for.


    Leia saw the group of people who had attended the weddingter. After hearing their discussion, as if


    she had found the organization, Leia immediately leaned towards those people over there.


    "You don''t know that this is Casey''s wedding, right? Do you know why he didn''t tell you before you


    came in? That''s because he was afraid that if he told you in advance, no one would attend his


    wedding," Leia said solemnly.


    Those people were a little surprised listening to Leia''s words, but they felt that if Casey announced in


    advance that this was his wedding, there would only be more peopleing. After all, everyone


    wanted to see what the wedding held by the wimp was like.


    When Sally saw Leia go to talk to those people, she immediately joined her and said, "Moreover, none


    of the people who came to this wedding today gave him gifts. Those people came in to watch the show,


    and none of them really came for Casey''s wedding."


    "Yes, you are right. There are no powerful men among the people present. It''s ridiculous that Casey


    can''t even invite a big person in such a high-level ce," Leia continued.


    Those who didn''t know the truth suddenly had a trace of contempt for Casey when they heard the


    words of the two people.


    Seeing everyone starting to belittle Casey, both Leia and Sally showedcency.


    At this moment, the band standing at the door suddenly yed a loud sound of music.


    Immediately afterwards, a loud voice echoed in the castle hall.


    "Wee Doctor Owen, the gifts he brought were two millennium ginseng, a top-quality Ganoderma


    lucidum, and a Saussure involucrate. Wish the couple a happy marriage and healthy babies early!"


    Leia and Sally just said that no one gave Casey a gift, and then someone gave him such valuable and


    marketable Panax ginseng and Ganoderma lucidum, which was undoubtedly the best refutation to their


    words.


    Owen and Luna walked towards the front area of the hall, and Luna was a little sad.


    "Well, it''s just a doctor, it''s not difficult to know such a person," Sally muttered.


    As soon as her voice fell, the prating voice of the man standing at the door sounded again.


    "Wee Hugo Gary, the master of the Gary family, the gifts he brought were five pieces of court


    porcin in Tang Dynasty, three masterpieces in Song Dynasty, and 880,000 dors!"

 Chapter 372 Congratulations from All Kinds of People

    Chapter 372 Congrattions from All Kinds of People


    Hugo took his family and walked in from the gate of the castle. He held his head high and looked very


    arrogant, as if attending Casey''s wedding was something to be proud of.


    "It turned out to be the heat of the Gary family. Casey was able to invite the head of the Gary family to


    his wedding, which is amazing!"


    "My God, the head of the Gary family even came to Casey''s wedding and gave him such an expensive


    gift. I''m afraid there are not many people who can get this kind of treatment in J City."


    "He is also very powerful that he is able to invite Doctor Owen. His medical skill is rare in the world.


    Being able to be friends with a doctor like Owen is also a very amazing."


    ...


    Both Leia and Sally looked at the Gary family walking towards the front area with frustration. They


    really couldn''t figure out how Casey could invite such a powerful man here.


    Albie stared at Owen and the Gary family and said to himself, "If I remember correctly, Casey has


    be the friends of the head pf the Gary family and Owen by idents. It''s no surprise that Casey


    can ask them over."


    After Hugo walked to the front and saw Owen, he quickly greeted him with enthusiasm.


    For Hugo, it was a great honor to attend Casey''s wedding, and Casey''s wedding was definitely a very


    high-quality social asion. With Casey''s status, all the people invited were definitely people with


    influence and prestige. He also happened to be able to take this opportunity to expand his contacts.


    If Albie knew that Hugo came here with the same idea as him, he would definitely be shocked. And


    Albie''s idea could not be realized, while Hugo could really make many friends at Casey''s wedding.


    "Well, only Owen and the head of the Gary family. Casey may only can invite them in J City. These two


    have had intersections with him before. It couldn''t show anything, although Owen and Hugo were here.


    Only by inviting other powerful people here, can it show he is powerful," n said in an exaggerated


    tone to cover up his jealousy.


    "Wee Conor, his gift is a bar transfer contract with one million in cash as the gift!"


    "Wee Charles, the chairman of TY Group, his gift is ten sets of real estate with one million dors!"


    At this time, the voice of the person at the door rang again, causing an uproar in the people again.


    "It turned out to be Conor! He''s the emperor of the Underground World in J City!"


    "My God, the chairman of the TY Group is here. How capable is Casey? Even people of this level are


    at his wedding!"


    The rtives of the Patel family suddenly were extremely shocked. Didn''t it mean that only Owen and


    Hugo would be Casey''s wedding?


    Why were the emperor of the Underground World and the chairman of TY Group here now?


    They were not the people that ordinary people could get to know.


    Albie stared nkly at Conor and Charles, who were walking towards the front. He clenched his both


    fists immediately. Some time ago, when he tried to find a way out, he wanted to go to Conor. During


    this period of time, he also went to asked Charles for help.


    However, the end result was that he would never see these two bigwigs.


    He also knew that it was normal for them not to meet him.


    But now both of them came to Casey''s wedding, which made a bit of envy arose in Albie.


    How could Casey get the two big guys to attend the wedding and send him such valuable gifts? It was


    hard for him to see them.


    He was unconvinced, but he was helpless. A sense of frustration rose from the bottom of his heart,


    making his eyes dim.


    But it was not the end, and it was too early for Albie to be frustrated now.


    "Wee Leonardo who is from Yutian County. His gifts are ten pairs of jade bracelets, ten pieces of


    excellent jade, one carved jade, and 8.8 million dors!"


    People in J City were not familiar with Leonardo''s name, but it was easy to know that he was a


    sessful man from his gifts.


    All the rtives of Patel family knew that Amara was from Yutian County, so they had heard about


    Leonardo. They didn''t expect that the bigwig in Yutian County would attend Casey''s wedding. How


    great Casey was that Leonardo took him so seriously?


    At this time, the rtives of the Patel family were already quiet, and they began to realize that Casey


    was not as simple as they thought.


    "Wee Stone Eden from Eglor County. His gifts are a limited edition racing car and a million


    dors!"


    It was another name that people present hadn''t heard of. But it must be a powerful guy as he could


    give Casey such a gift.


    When Jakub and Sally heard the name, they were all stiff, because where N went to was Eglor


    County. They still heard about Stone, the emperor of the Underground World in Eglor County.


    They were a little stunned, why could Casey even invite the emperor of the Underground World in Eglor


    County here?


    How many good friends did this guy have?


    Stone walked toward the front with excitement. After seeing Conor and others who were already


    waiting there, he immediately greeted them.


    "Wee Dexter Green from QY City. His gift was 100,000 dors!"


    After Stone entered, Dexter took Scarlett to the gate of the castle. Scarlett walked toward the front with


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    an unhappy look. Attending Casey''s wedding naturally made her quite unhappy.


    After everyone heard the gift from Dexter, they immediately began to wonder if Dexter was not a


    powerful man, so he only gave Casey 100,000 dors as a gift. After all,pared with the previous


    ones, 100,000 dors was indeed a little too cheap.


    They didn''t know that the reason why Dexter only gave 100,000 dors was Scarlett''s request. In


    Scarlett''s view,ing to Casey''s wedding was to see her rival snatch Casey. Sending 100,000 was


    her bottom line.


    When they came, Scarlett also asked Dexter to write "Send his daughter to Casey" on the gift list.


    Dexter disagreed. He still remembered what Casey said to him when he leftst time. If he really wrote


    such a sentence, Casey wouldn''t give them a chance to return to QY City.


    "Finally, there''s a man with no background. It seems that not all of Casey''s acquaintances are bigwigs,"


    Leia could onlyfort herself in this way.


    "That''s the head of the Green family in QY City. He is no worse than the previous ones. There must be


    a reason why he only sent 100,000 dors. Didn''t you see the girl next to him with such a gloomy look?


    She is his daughter. In my opinion, it was his daughter who fell in love with Casey. But Casey held the


    wedding with someone else, so she was jealous and gave Casey so little money," a person who knew


    Dexter said.


    Leia was dumbfounded immediately, she didn''t expect Dexter to be a powerful person she would never


    have been able to reach.


    "Wee Natan, the chairman of Tianyuan Chamber of Commerce from B City. His gift is 50 million


    dors!"


    "Wee Logan, the owner of Yunxi Martial Club from B City. His gift is a pair of antithetical couplet!"


    Natan and Logan walked into the castle together, with smiles on their faces.


    The most indispensable thing Tianyuan Chamber of Commercecked was money, so he usually gave


    others money as gift. And Natan was toozy to pick gifts, so he directly prepared 50 million dors to


    give Casey as a gift.


    Although Logan was not short of money, he was a very stingy person, and his rtionship with Casey


    was extraordinary, so when he came, he wrote a set of antithetical couplet and took it as a gift.


    He didn''t feel ashamed. After all, people who practiced martial arts didn''t pay much attention to others''


    view.


    Both of them came from B City, but the gifts they gave were very different, and they immediately


    attracted everyone''s attention.


    However, most of them were still scared by the 50 million dors from the Tianyuan Chamber of


    Commerce. This was the first time they had seen someone take so much money as a gift.


    Charles and the others, who were already waiting in front, all rushed to greet Natan and Logan when


    seeing them. For them, these two were also bigwigs. It was a good thing that they could make friends


    with Natan and Logan at this time.


    The rtives of the Patel family looked at Natan who walked in with shock. The voice just lingered in


    their minds.


    "Five...50 million dors? Is it true or false, how could someone give 50 million as a gift?" Sally couldn''t


    believe it.


    At this time, everyone in the Patel family and Edith''s ssmates had already understood that they were


    nothingpared to Casey. They were not even qualified to shine shoes for the people Casey knew.


    How dare they say that Casey was a wimp.


    "Also... will anyone elsee? These two should be thest. Even if there is someone else, its gift


    shouldn''t be more than fifty million, right?" Leia muttered, with both eyes windened.


    At this time, a group of people walked in from the gate of the castle. These people were so powerful


    that it was easy to know they were not ordinary people. Many of them looked more powerful than those


    who just entered.


    "Wee the Davies family from B City. The gift is 100 million dors!"

 Chapter 373 Im Willing to Turn the World Over for You

    Chapter 373 I''m Willing to Turn the World Over for You


    The Davies family!


    100 million dors!


    These two phrases echoed in everyone''s ears, and everyone in the castle was silent.


    Jordan led members of the Davies family to walk inside, because the person at the door shouted


    something so shocking that everyone didn''t dare to breathe too loudly.


    Only the footsteps of the Davies family remained in the entire castle.


    Priya walked behind Jordan, and after seeing the sculptures of Casey and Edith right in front of her,


    she felt a trace of helplessness, regret, and jealousy in her heart.


    When everyone in the Davies family walked to the forefront area, everyone present seemed relieved,


    and they all breathed a long sigh of relief. The oppression the Davies family gave them just now was


    too strong, which was the momentum of real leaders. In the eyes of these people, they were nothing


    but ants.


    "The Davies family in B City is here. I must be dreaming today. This is really shocking!"


    "My god, 100 million dors. I am afraid that only a family like the Davies family can take so much


    money as a gift."


    "The Davies family! The Davies family! Casey is also surnamed Davies, is it possible..."


    There was an expression of horror on everyone''s faces, and they had vaguely guessed something in


    their hearts.


    Everyone in the Patel family looked forward with nk looks. There was an indescribableplex


    emotion in their hearts.


    Whether it was Albie or Le or the Patel family, they had been deeply shocked by the people invited


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    by Casey at this time.


    In the front most area, everyone there was beyond their reach. These people were at a level that they


    couldn''t touch.


    Casey had such a strongwork, even the Davies family gave him 100 million as a gift on the day of


    his wedding, but they called Casey wimp for so many years.


    They even could not get to know one of the people that Casey had invited. If Casey was really wimp,


    then they should not live in the world.


    "Is there really noparability between me and Casey? The Davies family in B City, Casey. No


    wonder he and I have been fighting for so long, but I was the one who suffered in the end. It turns out


    that he never regarded me as an opponent. "A strong sense of frustration developed in Albie''s heart.


    Only at this time did he fully realize how stupid he was before.


    Le also stared at the people in front of her in a daze, repeating the words "Casey, the Davies family"


    in her mouth, and she realized something in her mind.


    "He, he is from the Davies family. No wonder Jay was so afraid of him when he was in QY City. No


    wonder Y Real Estate provoke him and went bankrupt within two days. Casey is from the Davies


    family! How stupid I was before. I even provoked him several times, even if he kills me, I''m afraid no


    one will know about it, right?"


    Thinking of this, Le shuddered, and fear arose in her heart.


    n, Jakub, Leia and Sally also realized at this time that Casey must have a close rtionship with the


    Davies family, otherwise the Davies family would not give him such a precious gift.


    And Casey was also surnamed Davies, and there was only one rtionship between Casey and the


    Davies family they could think of.


    "How terrible! Casey turned out to be from the Davies family. We treated him in a very rude way before.


    Will he kill us all in a rage?" Leia panicked.


    Albie gave a wry smile and said, "What''s sadder than it is that he has always regarded us as ants. I''m


    afraid he doesn''t bother to care about us at all."


    When the people around heard Albie''s words, they all sighed. It turned out that they didn''t even have


    the qualifications to let Casey pay attention. With this thinking, what they did before was probably a


    joke in Casey''s eyes.


    Amara also looked at the people in the Davies family with a little surprise, and took a deep breath. She


    was still a little shocked.


    The moment when the Davies family appeared, it kind of shaken Amara''s thoughts.


    "No, even if he bes the real heir of the Davies family now, he is still a jinx. No matter how powerful


    he is, it will not do any good to our family. On the contrary, he will only bring endless disasters to our


    family. I can''t deceived by his temporary sess, otherwise my family will suffer a lot when he gets in


    trouble."


    Amara tried her best tofort herself, but the shock in her heart couldn''t be suppressed.


    After the Davies family arrived, the gate of the castle was closed, which also meant that today''sst


    guests had arrived, and it was time for bridegroom and the bride to appear.


    As the music changed, everyone''s attention fell on the crystal tform in front of them, and Casey took


    Edith''s hand and slowly walked out of it.


    Edith wore an amazing wedding dress with a smile on her face, like a princess walking out of a fairy


    tale world, gentle and dazzling.


    Casey was also in a formal suit. After his hair had been taken care of, he became radiant, and he


    wasn''t worse than the prince in the fairy tale world.


    The two did make a beautiful couple and they walked in front of everyone.


    Everyone was shocked by the light they carried at the moment. Many people took out their phones to


    record this sacred and beautiful moment.


    At this time, Howard, who was standing in the forefront area, was amazed at Edith''s beauty.


    The wedding dress he designed fitted perfectly with the crystal castle. After tonight, Edith''s beauty


    would attract the world''s attention, and as the designer of Edith''s wedding dress, he would be


    famous all over the world. .


    It was conceivable how many top rich people woulde to him to design clothes in the future, and his


    fate would also change because of the wedding of Casey and Edith.


    Edith looked at the envious eyes of everyone in the audience, and she was also excited.


    Casey once said that he would make changes for her. Now he had done it. She believed that no one


    would mock her because of Casey''s reputation after today. Everyone would only envy her.


    "Thank you for attending to my wedding today. In the past few years, my wife has been under a lot of


    pressure and grievances because of me. I promised her that I will change everything for her. Today''s


    wedding is my proof to everyone. I want everyone to know that I, Casey, can give Edith a lifetime of


    happiness!" Casey also eximed excitedly.


    After hearing Casey''s words, everyone immediately began to apud.


    At this moment, Edith was indeed the happiest person in the world.


    Casey turned around, looked at Edith, with a sincere and expressive look, and asked, "Would you like


    to live with me for better for worse til death do us part"


    "I do!" Edith yelled without hesitation.


    A contented smile appeared on Casey''s face, and then he hugged Edith, leaned in her ear, and


    whispered, "For you, I am willing to overthrow the whole world."


    Deep kiss.


    The whole assembly pped and cheered!

 Chapter 374 Innocent Girl

    Chapter 374 Innocent Girl


    Outside the crystal castle.


    Although the castle gate had been closed, the people surrounding the castle still hadn''t dispersed.


    Everyone was still looking forward to seeing the scene inside the castle.


    And even if they didn''t go in, the outside of the crystal castle tonight was also dazzling with lights. Just


    from the outside, it was still the most beautiful night scene of J City.


    "I really want to go in and take a look. Have you seen it just now? It seems that the head of the Gary


    family has entered."


    "It''s not only the head of the Gary family. Conor, who is famous in J City also appeared. The one who


    walked in with him was a very temperamental middle-aged man. I just remembered that that person


    looks very simr to the chairman of the TY Group, and then I checked it and found out that it really is


    him."


    "My God, are the guests for the banquet tonight so powerful?"


    "Have any of you noticed the people who went inst? I haven''t heard of those people in J City, but


    they give me the feeling that they are much better than Conor and the head of the Gary family. Those


    people must be bigwigs from somewhere."


    "Who is the owner of this crystal castle? I really want to go in and take a look. Why would I not have


    such good luck? I''m so angry."


    "The owner of this crystal castle is absolutely extraordinary. As he can invite so many bigwigs, it has


    already exined his identity. These bigwigs will definitely note to the banquet of an mediocre


    person."


    ...


    While everyone was talking about it, a projection suddenly appeared on the crystal wall of the crystal


    castle. On the projection, it was the scene where Casey and Edith were kissing each other.


    "Look, there are pictures on the crystal wall!" One person eximed, and everyone looked at the


    crystal wall.


    "My God, are these two people holding a wedding? I thought it was a banquet inside!"


    "That bride is too beautiful, she is like a princess in a fairy tale!"


    Everyone''s first reaction after seeing the screen was to admire Edith''s beauty.


    But soon, a careful person discovered that the two people in the picture were familiar.


    "Isn''t that man Casey! That bride is Edith!" a person eximed.


    "It turned out to be that the wedding of Casey and Edith is going on in this crystal castle? Isn''t this too


    shocking?"


    "Didn''t Casey and Edith have their wedding before? And this is the crystal castle. How could they hold


    a wedding in this ce? Isn''t it fake?"


    "It''s not fake. This is indeed a live projection. Look at the disy above. Oh my God, it is the wedding


    of Casey and Edith inside the crystal castle. It''s too extravagant!"


    "Damn, didn''t you say Casey is a wimp? How could he afford a wedding in a ce like this?"


    "Not only does he hold a wedding here, but the people who attend his wedding are all bigwigs. How


    could this kind of people be a wimp? It seems that we misunderstood him before. To be honest, I''m


    jealous of him."


    "Damn, I should have made friends with Casey back then, maybe I can still get a spot in it to watch the


    wedding process. I deeply regret."


    "Look at the people whoe to their wedding. How can you be friends with them, they may not care


    about you."


    ...


    The projection on the crystal wall drew an overwhelming discussion among those outside. No one had


    expected that what happened here was Casey''s wedding.


    The guy who had always been treated as a wimp by them, at this time invited so many powerful and


    decent people toe to his wedding in the crystal castle, which was far beyond the ability of ordinary


    people.


    It was conceivable that after tonight, no one would call Casey by the name of wimp. When people


    mentioned Casey in the future, they would think of this dreamlike wedding tonight and the top-notch


    people who came to the wedding.


    On the screen of the crystal wall, after Casey and Edith kissed, they turned to look at everyone, both of


    them were filled with happy smiles. At this moment, they two were the happiest people in the world.


    "I really envy them, they are simply the prince and the princess."


    "If I can hold a wedding like this, it doesn''t matter even if it consumes ten years of my life."


    "You liars, didn''t you say that Casey is an out-and-out wimp? He is so handsome, and he can hold


    such a dream wedding for his wife, I feel that he is the best man in the world!"


    ...


    Countless fireworks lifted into the sky, rendering the entire sky colorful and dazzling.


    Everyone was immersed in this feast, and everyone stared enviously at the beautiful couple on the


    crystal wall, and there was a burst of warmth in their eyes.


    Some were happy and some were sad.


    At this time, in a cafe opposite the crystal castle, on the third floor, by the window.


    Lily sat by the window, staring at the two people on the opposite crystal wall and the dazzling fireworks


    in the sky, tears streaming out uncontrobly.


    "Casey, bastard, bastard, bitch, how can you just leave me and marry another woman? I love you so


    much, am I just ignored by you?"


    Lily was crying and muttering to herself, the look of sorrow was very distressing.


    Although she followed Natan to J City, in the end she failed to summon the courage to enter the castle


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    and watch Casey and Edith''s wedding in person.


    Although she had said that she would consider treating Casey as her brotherst time, she only found


    out after returning that it was not easy to give up her feelings for Casey. It was not as simple as being a


    sister.


    Perhaps Lily had been innocent since she was a child, but once such a girl had fallen in love with


    someone, she may love this man for a lifetime. It is very difficult for her to change her feeling.


    After so many days of thinking, Lily felt that she still couldn''t just give up Casey. She felt that she would


    have some rtionship with Casey in her life.


    But Casey''s wedding with Edith now was enough to show Casey''s love for Edith. She took the initiative


    to tempt Casey as before, but Casey still hadn''t changed the slightest because of himself.


    She already knew that it was impossible for Casey to change his mind.


    She knew very well that if she really went to Casey''s wedding, she would definitely not help crying,


    then she would beughed at by others. She didn''t want others to see her crying, so she didn''t enter


    the castle with Natan.


    The waiter saw that Lily was crying so sadly, so he came over tofort her, "Miss, may I ask what


    difficulties you have encountered? In fact, there are no hardships in life. Lighten up, it doesn''t matter. "


    Lily heard the waiter''s words, and immediately red at him and cursed, "Get out!"


    The waiter was so scared that he quickly left from Lily''s side, with a speechless expression on his face,


    thinking, ''Iforted you, but you even let me go. You deserves your sadness.''


    Lily felt that others did not feel the pain in her heart, so they were not qualified to let her be positive.


    After a while, Lily stopped crying, and her temperament changed a bit.


    She nced at the crystal wall outside the window again, her eyes were also narrowed, and there was


    a hint of depth in her eyes that did not belong to her.


    "Why should I miss him like this? Even if he is married, he can still get a divorce. My task now is not to


    let Casey fall in love with me, but to deal with the woman who married Casey."


    "Since I''ve all been in J City, I will live in this ce for a while and see what the ce where my lover


    lives is."


    "By the way, try to know more about Casey''s wife, see why she is worthy of having Casey. I can also


    have Casey!"


    After speaking to herself, Lily had a sordid smile on her face.


    That innocent girl at the time had be a thing of the past...

 Chapter 375 A Sensation in The City

    Chapter 375 A Sensation in The City


    The second floor of crystal castle.


    Casey grabbed Edith with a blushing face and walked up.


    After the deep kiss just now, Casey followed the process of the ceremony, under everyone''s attention,


    once again carried out those parts of a normal wedding.


    Then there was a toast. Casey and Edith both drank a lot, and by the end of the wedding, they were


    already a little drunk.


    Edith was not good at drinking, but because she was too excited today, she had never been drunk.


    Casey, who was drunk, naturally didn''t care about where the guests went after the wedding. After


    talking to Coleman, he dragged Edith up to the second floor to the room Casey had carefully prepared


    for Edith.


    He had more important things to do.


    Without the noise in their ears, both of them felt a burst of heat radiating from their bodies, and they


    began to feel dizzy.


    Edith looked at Casey with a blushing face, her lips were beautiful, and she sat on the side of the bed


    cutely.


    Casey took off his coat, looked down at Edith who was sitting next to the bed, and joked, "My wife,


    what are you doing here, why don''t you lie down and sleep?"


    Edith was stunned for a moment. A trace of sullen appeared on her face, and she said, "Just sleep like


    this, did you forget something?"


    "Forgot what? The wedding is over, shouldn''t we sleep?" Casey pretended not to understand.


    Edith stood up immediately, stared at Casey, put her arms around his waist, and said, "Well, you


    haven''t finished your assignment today. You must do your assignment before you can sleep, otherwise


    you can never sleep."


    "Assignment? What assignment?"


    Edith gave a smirk and said, "An assignment that needs my help."


    After that, she turned around and pushed Casey down on the bed, with a delectable expression and an


    enchanting posture.


    "Tonight, you have to cooperate with me. I will definitely let you finish your assignment."


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    After speaking, Edith rushed towards Casey.


    ...


    The next day.


    The wedding of Casey and Edith in the crystal castle spread among people at a flying speed. In just


    one day, almost all the people in J City knew what happened in the crystal castlest night.


    The people who entered the castle that day took a lot of videos. These videos were posted on a certain


    app, and they quickly became popr in J City.


    For a while, everyone started talking about Casey and Edith again, just like they did in the past.


    It was just that this time Casey was no longer a wimp, and Edith was no longer the poor woman who


    married a wretched man.


    They became a couple that everyone in J City admired. Those who wrote novels on the theme of


    crystal castle even directly began to use their names as the protagonists, telling the beautiful love story


    about crystal castle in their minds.


    The gifts and money given by those who came to the wedding undoubtedly became the hottest topic


    among the hot topics.


    Taking 100 million dors as a gift had refreshed everyone''s understanding of cash gift. This was the


    first time they had heard of someone giving 100 million dors as a gift.


    But when they knew that the 100 million was given by the Davies family in B City, they were a little


    relieved. With the capital of the Davies family, they could indeed afford so much money.


    Subsequently, the gift of the Davies family in B City became a very hot topic. There were various


    spections about the rtionship between Casey and the Davies family in B City, but because people


    were so in awe of the Davies family, no one dared to guess that Casey was the head of the Davies


    family.


    This wedding also allowed everyone to see Casey''s contacts. Those awe-inspiring names one after


    another belonged to the people that they usually couldn''t touch at all, but many of those people


    attended Casey''s wedding, which was enough to show how great Casey was.


    This incident had had a profound impact on the rtives of the Patel family. After knowing that Casey


    was so powerful, everyone in the Patel family was full of regrets. At that time, there were still many


    people who wanted to apologize to Casey. Unfortunately, they even couldn''t see Casey.


    Albie feltpletely frustrated, and since the wedding, he had been in a slump again. The business


    that had been negotiated before had turned horrible. With the shock to him by the wedding, it was


    impossible for his family to get development.


    While everyone was talking about the wedding in crystal castle, Casey and Edith, who were the parties,


    spent a few days rxing in the castle.


    They didn''t care about the discussions of those outsiders at all. At this time, they just wanted to stay in


    their own world and enjoy the sweetness that belonged to them.


    Edith was very clingy to Casey in the past few days, because she knew that after the wedding, Casey


    had more important things to do, and he would leave. Since Casey was still in J City, she had to enjoy


    the time when she had full possession of Casey.


    Casey also very wittily rejected those people who wanted to find him after the wedding, and seriously


    apanied Edith.


    But the happy time was always short. A few days passed quickly. Casey had his own things to do and


    Edith''spany also needs to manage. So after a few days in the crystal castle, they moved out of the


    castle..


    "When I finish this work, I will definitely give you a satisfactory honeymoon trip." Casey made a serious


    promise to Edith.


    Although this wedding made the whole J City a sensation, Amara still did not change her mind. She still


    shut Casey out, but after seeing the Davies family at the wedding, her attitude became obviously softer.


    Casey had already nned to go to S City to find the person Logan mentioned, and asked him about


    Guanling. Therefore, he asked Edith to stay home during his absence, so that she could find a chance


    to persuade Amara.


    After everyone''s views on Casey had changed, there was still some hope to change Amara''s attitude


    towards Casey.


    Starry Night Club.


    Casey and Logan were sitting in front of the bar, with wine in front of both of them. At this time, the club


    hadn''t opened yet, and there were only two of them in the entire hall.


    "Are you sure you want to find that person? Guanling is not as simple as you think. Anyone who gets


    involved in Guanling will not end well in the end. Are you sure you want to go?" Logan persuaded


    Casey again.


    Casey smiled and drank a ss of wine, and said, "You know me. I will never change what I have


    decided."


    Logan shook his head helplessly, and said, "Well, I know that I can''t persuade you, I won''t waste


    energy talking about this to you."


    "Tell me why you let me stay in J City for a few days. You are going to S City to find the person I told


    you about. Do you want me to stay to protect your wife?"


    "If you can, naturally it is better. But the most important reason why I want you to stay is to y your


    role as the master of the Yunxi Martial Club," Casey said.


    "Oh? What role can I y?" Logan asked suspiciously.


    "Help Conor and others improve their strength." Casey smiled faintly.

 Chapter 376 Training Program

    Chapter 376 Training Program


    ¡°It turns out I was kept stay for the trifles. So silly that I was hoping for a good treat from you.¡± Logan


    rolled his eyes at Casey as a feedback of such arrangement.


    Casey smiled and said, ¡°Conor indeed is somebody here across J City. Trust me, he won¡¯t take your


    help for nothing.¡±


    The reason he brought up the matter was the strength of Conor was rtively weak for the time being


    J City was the ce where Edith lived and it was natural that Casey wanted it to be safe. He had


    meant to strengthen Conor¡¯s power since that issue with Tyler and was just waiting for the right


    moment.


    This time, Logan¡¯sing for the wedding was a great opportunity to pop the request. With


    experienced background, all Logan had to do was pointing out the right way for them---working out the


    most suitable improvement n. Casey knew that it wouldn¡¯t take long for the musclemen of Conor to


    match the ability of Davies family¡¯s in B City.


    Before long, Casey gathered Conor and Morgan together to talk about his n.


    ¡°Casey, please try to have some faith in us, OK? Though we are not that powerful as you, we still have


    our name over themunity. For what I see, that was totally unnecessary. And whether the ¡®coach¡¯


    could get the better of me is an open question.¡±


    After a nce at the man standing beside Casey, Morgan was so sure of himself that he did not show


    any respect to Logan.


    Well, the name of Yunxi Martial Club from B City was not unfamiliar with Conor. And the introduction of


    the man on the wedding day was Logan, so it was highly possible the man was the owner of Yunxi


    Martial Club.


    Morgan¡¯s reckless behavior just made himself an idiot in the mind of Conor.


    Trying to warm Morgan to watch his tongue, Conor gave him a little yank in secret.


    Reluctantly, stupid as a man could be, Morgan got no clue but turned around to Conor in confuse,


    ¡°What?¡±


    Conor gave up the idea to warm the fellow and said, ¡°Nothing, just an ident.¡±


    Casey shot a snapping nce at Morgan, grumbling to himself, ¡°All the time he along with Conor in J


    City really taught him a lot, huh? The guy is seriously going to walk on air if there is nobody to give him


    a lesson.¡±


    ¡°Well, you think the man didn¡¯t have what it takes to be your coach?¡± Casey talked towards Morgan in


    sulk.


    Morgan smiled at Casey and said, ¡°That¡¯s not my saying. After all he is your friend and a friend


    deserves some nice words.¡±


    What?! Casey snapped at those words and bang on the table---he himself turned out to be the one


    being disrespectful?!


    ¡°A funny young man,¡± Logan thought when he took a look at Morgan, ¡°For so many years, countless


    people in B City from the notable and famous family are trying the best to get their offspring into Yunxi


    Martial Club for wushu practice and will go to great lengths to get just one ce being my disciple. This


    guy treating me so lightly does not the right courtesy to the boss of Yunxi Martial Club .¡±


    He stood right up and walked up to Morgan, ¡°You think I¡¯m no better than you?¡±


    Morgan showed off his muscle and answered proudly, ¡°Words say that you¡¯re a kongfu teacher. No


    offense but being honest, the teacher isn¡¯t always the tough one.¡±


    Reluctantly shaking his head, Conor said to himself in the meantime, ¡°That¡¯s not going to end well with


    this stupid guy.¡±


    ¡°Now, you try to attack me at your full strength. Let¡¯s see how tough you are.¡± Logan smiled.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be silly. I might punch you right into the hospital without holding my strength back on that size of


    body.¡± Morgan replied after a pause.


    That was exact the reason why Morgan did treat Logan seriously---his body size wasn¡¯t look like a


    strong one.


    Still, there was an exception: Casey, not a sturdy one looking from the outside but with unbelievable


    strength inside. And to Morgan, that was it, the only exception across the whole world and there was no


    way gonna be a second one like that.


    Logan replied coolly, ¡°Even lost the nerve to take it a shot? A loser. How am I suppose to be a teacher


    of that.¡±


    Poked by such reply, Morgan made his move in a cold hum directly towards Logan.


    ¡°This is what you¡¯re asking for¡­¡±


    Before Morgan could finished his words, Logan responded, sprinting towards Morgan and forcing him


    meters away long before the young fists could reach him.


    On the other side, Conor stood in shock with his month wide open after Logan¡¯s response as if he had


    seen a monster.


    Conor had realized that his own team inprehensive still had a long way to go to catch up with B


    City¡¯s team since what happened with Tyler.


    And he had done some training with his men in ording and for that, the improvement of his men


    during this time was evident.


    Besides, Morgan was right in his best shape at his age and his strength at least doubled as the


    rapidest improved one. Evenpared to the henchmen from Davies family brought by Tyler, Morgan


    was not the weak one.


    But even with those elements Morgan failed to take one move from Logan. Sure enough, that was what


    called the boss of Yunxi Martial Club and was not allowed to be underestimated.


    Casey didn¡¯t feel sorry for Morgan at all. A young guy with such temper at such insolent age did need


    someone to teach him a lesson.


    Morgan, lying on the ground in astonishment, could tell that Logan had hold down his strength.


    Otherwise he wouldn¡¯t be lying on the ground but in the hospital for that one move.


    ¡°Who the hell is this man?¡±


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Logan stared at Morgan in the distance and simply said, ¡°Being underestimated here? I really didn¡¯t


    see thating. So, it¡¯s time to mean business.¡±


    Then he turned to Casey, ¡°Well, that kid was not bad. He could be somebody in the future with the help


    of some tips. I¡¯m in. One piece of paper please? I¡¯m writing down the training program.¡±


    Casey went to bring some paper and pen in content smile. After a while, Logan finished and passed


    the paper to Conor, ¡°From now on, all of your men stick to this n. For that kid, double it.¡±


    Conor read the n quickly, eyes opening wide, and then gave a sympathy look at Morgan.


    Morgan got off the ground and walked up to Conor, said with his hand rubbing his chest, ¡°Hum,


    double? Who cares? Why you look me in that way? am I looking that bad?¡±


    Conor handed the n to Morgan and gave a pat on his shoulder, said, ¡°Take care!¡±


    After a brief look at that paper in so many doubts, Morgan soon lost his airs and was that close for


    kneeling down before Logan.


    ¡°Boss! You are my boss from now on! Please, please, just let me do the training as others, don¡¯t double


    it, OK?¡±


    ¡­¡­


    Casey felt such a relief when leaving ---With Logan as the coach of those men, it wouldn¡¯t be long


    before they caught up with the member in B City.


    Now, the weddinging to an end was another thing to take off Casey¡¯s mind and future days in J


    City wouldn¡¯t be much of trouble for Casey. Well, except Amara, who still held against him.


    On the other hand, he doubted who ever had the ball toe at Edith giving enough thought of all the


    guests at the wedding.


    Back to hotel, Casey started packing with Edith for soon he would leave for S City. Logan had


    reminded him that the man who had the information about Guanling was a cranky one and it was not


    going to be easy to get such information out of him, so Casey wasn¡¯t sure how long it would take for the


    trip.


    While Casey was not around, Edith would surly go home and try to figure out some way to talk with


    Amara during the same time.


    All things packed done, the couple set off for CZ Community.


    By now, the Albie¡¯s family had seen the wide gap between them and the family of Amara, who living at


    CZ Community was not because of frustration but toy low.


    Seeing all the wedding guests that day, Leia were no longer dare to make troubles for the Amara


    family. Instead, She herself knew to keep the distance at the sight of Amara.


    When reached home, Edith used her key to open the door in direct. But Amara dragged Edith inside


    quickly when she saw the couple together and kept Casey out of the door.


    ¡°Edith is weed toe home but you¡¯re not. Don¡¯t imagine your wedding ceremony would get your


    way into this home. Stop dreaming!¡± Amara shouted.


    ¡°Mom, Casey was here helping the luggage and will be leaving soon. Why are you so mean, blocking


    him outside the door?!¡± Edith responded.


    ¡°Leaving? To where?¡± Amara asked.


    ¡°His own business. Just let him in, or you take the luggage for me.¡± Edith replied.


    And by that Amara let Casey in, mumbled while gave way to him, ¡°Hum, Just to bring disaster to


    another people. Such a jinx! Taking bad luck to everywhere he go.¡±


    Hearing those words, Casey grinned unintentionally. Um, in some way that was not all wrong about


    those words. People who messed up with him did not end well in fact.


    Casey had another talk with Edith after putting luggage in ce and then turned away and left the


    ce.


    Jennifer watched Casey¡¯s leaving with a lot on mind. After a deep breath and taking coat with her,


    Jennifer told Edith and Amara she was going out for some groceries and hurried out.


    Downstairs, Jennifer caught up with Casey in great anxious.


    ¡°What happened, Jennifer? Why in such a hurry?¡± Casey wondered why she chased up like that.


    Embarrassment as it could be, Jennifer said in helpless tone, ¡°Casey, I¡¯m really don¡¯t know what else I


    can do. My daughter is in serious trouble and I need 300,000 yuan for that. Could you help me with the


    money, please? If you could do that, just say the word, I¡¯ll do anything for you with my life and all my


    heart, anything!¡±

 Chapter 377 Leaving for S City

    Chapter 377 Leaving for S City


    Casey frowned at those words and said, ¡°Jennifer, calm down. Just tell me what trouble your daughter


    have been involved in, OK?¡±


    300,000 yuan was not a small number for Jennifer, let alone her daughter who was still a student.


    First thinging to his mind when he heard the news was that her daughter might be trapped in usury


    issue. Recently, there were many reports on college students jumping off the building for that kind of


    issue.


    But for what Casey could recalled, Jennifer usually talked a lot of good stuff about her daughter, such


    as working hard, excellent academic performance and most of schrship went to her daughter every


    year. In themon sense, her daughter didn¡¯t sound like the one that would be drawn into usury.


    Now Jennifer said her daughter needed 300,000 yuan. Things wouldn¡¯t be that simple.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Jennifer took a long breath before exnation, ¡°Georgia phoned me yesterday and told me she was


    deceived by a ssmate, a male of the child of the school leader. It seems Georgia had refused that


    kid¡¯s condition and now she is threatened by him----he will had Georgia dismissed from school via his


    connection if she didn¡¯t give him the money.¡±


    ¡°Casey, it was not easy for Georgia to make it to university. Being dispelled as a junior at this point


    means she¡¯ll never have the chance to change her fate. So, could you help me, please?¡±


    By saying that, Jennifer got emotional with tears in her eyes. It could tell that she attached great


    importance on her daughter¡¯s education. Casey had met with her rtives and agreed that her


    daughter¡¯s education was the only way to get them out of that mess.


    Once her daughter got dismissed, all the efforts they had made were all going to the drain and no


    chance to fight the fate at all. That was why Jennifer acting like that.


    ¡°Jennifer, don¡¯t freak out. There might be more to your daughter¡¯s matter. She is a smart girl and won¡¯t


    give out that amount of money just because of some verbal threats. Something may be hiding from


    you.¡± Casey said.


    On second thought with Casey¡¯s analysis, Jennifer thought it did make sense. Just her daughter¡¯s tone


    over the phone was really on edge, and she knew her daughter too well---she wouldn¡¯te to her if it


    wasn¡¯t for emergency.


    The kid even learnt a way to get by when her living expense was running out. She must hade to a


    dead end before asking for that number of money.


    That also meant no matter what kind of trouble her daughter had ran into must be a very tricky one.


    ¡°Casey, I understand that you have some concerns about Georgia¡¯s need for such kind of money but I


    could guarantee that she is not a bad girl and she won¡¯t do any thing that against thew. The kid must


    have been in serious issues. I don¡¯t know who else I could ask for help¡­¡±


    By saying that, Jennifer almost broke out crying.


    Seeing Jennifer got that emotional, Casey hastened tofort her, ¡°Jennifer, you¡¯re a member of the


    family and your daughter is also my little sister. I won¡¯t stand by if she got into any trouble.¡±


    ¡°If I was not wrong, your daughter is in a university in S City, right?¡±


    Jennifer nodded and replied quickly, ¡°SC University, that is the school. She gets schrship in school


    every year. Such girl wouldn¡¯t do any bad thing.¡±


    ¡°I just on my way to S City for some errands. The original n was to leave tomorrow but I¡¯ll go today


    since you brought up you daughter¡¯s matter and checking on her first. When it reallyes to the


    problem about money, don¡¯t worry, I take care of that and surly won¡¯t had her dismissed.¡± Casey


    promised.


    As Jennifer¡¯s daughter was in SC University, it would be better for Casey to go there himself and to see


    what happened.


    ¡°Thank you, Casey. You are our savior. As long as my daughter could get out the trouble, even let me


    be your family housekeeper for free my whole life, I won¡¯t have any second thought.¡± Jennifer looked at


    Casey in great gratitude.


    Casey said in smile, ¡°Jennifer, don¡¯t worry. It my duty to do that. Now, go home. When I get S City and


    the situation, I¡¯ll take care of your daughter¡¯s problem. Just wait for my message at home.¡±


    Jennifer nodded her head quickly and had the feeling that the greatest thing ever happened to her was


    Casey. Otherwise, she really didn¡¯t know what to do in such situation.


    While Jennifer got home, Casey straightly walked out the ce and left for Starry Night Club by taxi.


    J City was not very far from S City, just two hour¡¯s of driving. So Casey nned to go there by driving.


    Edith¡¯s car was not avable because of hermuting, so he had turned to Conor for one car.


    In the parking lot of Starry Night Club, before a old Santana stood Casey and Conor. Thetter was a


    little embarrassment and awkwardly exined, ¡°Em, this is the only one avable on hands. By the


    training program made by Mr. Logan, some practice projects are on the mountain in countryside and


    we need to drive to there. So, this is the only one left. Though seemed a little squeaky, it works good on


    the road.¡±


    Casey smiled and didn¡¯t say anything about that. Car, was just a means of transport. As long as it


    worked good on the road, it was fine by him.


    Before started off in that Santana, he gave Edith a call, telling her he was on his way. Then, Casey


    driving all the way to S City.


    S City was a tourism city with a name of Heaven on Earth. Even by the urban area you could tell how


    much the people cherish the environment, and by the countryside covered many National 5A Scenery


    Sites. Tourism was what behind the booming economic development of S City.


    On his way to S City, Casey gave Jordana call.


    ¡°Please take a look at the person in charge of all the business of Davies family in the S City area. I¡¯m


    on my way to there and it mayes in handy.¡± Casey said.


    ¡°During the earlier years, we had invest in two mountains for developing of scenic spot. Now that two


    mountains has be 5A Scenery Sites. That¡¯s how we started our business there. Today, half of the


    economical vein of S City is under the control of Davies family. The general manager there is Jeremiah.


    Later I¡¯ll inform him for your reception.¡± Jordan said.


    Casey was a little surprised at the conservation---he didn¡¯t have the idea that Davies family was in


    charge of half the economic of S City, which meant Davies family had huge influence over this ce.


    Jordan continued, ¡°Jeremiah runs twelvepanies in all size in S City. There are two established


    ns in S City---the Rees family and the Murray family. Since the Rees family had chose to obey us


    Davies family and not counting the Murray family, there won¡¯t be any problem to settle things down in S


    City.¡±


    Casey thanked Jordan. A grasp of some basic information helped to get prepared for things. Though


    normally Casey could take care of problem on his own, a little help wouldn¡¯t hurt.


    In girl¡¯s dormitory of SC University.


    Georgiawalked into her dormitory in low spirits and down head.


    But the spiritless mood could not hide her beauty.


    Recent days had been the worst time for her. With those disturbing stuff on mind, she couldn¡¯t focus on


    the study, letting time pass by in nothing.


    Her dormitory was a four-room and as walked in, three of the roommates were sitting there and


    gossiping. But all of them suddenly stopped talking at the sight of Georgia and just staring at her like


    she was an alien.


    Georgia knew they were talking about her stuff. During these days, rumors said that she was a hooker


    off campus and even said she took all kinds of men at the cost of 500 yuan.


    Back then, on the way to dormitory some guys were asking whether she would take them but she fled


    in fear seeing obscenities in their eyes.


    She ignored roommates¡¯ strange look and all she wanted at the moment was lying on her own bed and


    took a good rest.


    When she approached to her bed, just before lying down she found the sheet damp. At first she


    thought it would be some ident with water here, but soon she discovered that the whole sheet was


    all wet.


    Feeling the wet sheet which could get out some water with a simple twist, she felt so wronged.


    She sat up and looked straightly toward one of the roommates with anger. Even with her best temper,


    Georgia couldn¡¯t stand up with it this time.


    ¡°Nancy, did you do this?!¡±


    The girl called Nancy Murray turned and darted a look at Georgia, scorned, ¡°What did I do?! Watch


    your tongue!¡±


    ¡°In this room, who else would do that except you! The water problem during my shower yesterday was


    you and my lost textbooks from my desk were found in your draw. What on earth have I done that


    makes you treating me like this!¡±


    Georgia became a little hysterical for she couldn¡¯t take it anymore and she directly shouted at Nancy.


    Nancy, too, stood right up with two eyes red at Georgia and said in disdain, ¡°Mind your tone, you


    bitch from a bar! How dare you to talk to me like that? Wet sheet is wet sheet. Why bother? Men would


    take you to their bed at night anyway.


    ¡°Bullshit, all bullshit! None of that was true!¡± Georgia yelled with her fists clenched.


    ¡°Bullshit? It is what it is. People had caught you getting a room with another man and Rufus proved that


    you tried to hit on him the other day. You say none of those was true? Just tell yourself. A prostitute is


    what you are. Putting on an act for what?¡± Nancy said without mercy.


    Ever since she got into this school, Nancy, such a proud girl, found herself was no match for Georgia


    from the same dormitory no matter in study or appearance, great jealousy rising inside her.


    Especiallypared to countless admirers for Georgia, she only had some boring or ugly looking guys


    around and no guys even took a look at her.


    For above, Nancy disliked Georgia for a long time and always picked on her once she had the chance.


    This time, with rumors spreading she was a dirty whore, she sure would ran for such perfect chance to


    destroy this imagined enemy for good.


    Georgia was almost ready to pounce on Nancy. Even with her best control she couldn¡¯t take those


    insults for nothing.


    Just at that point, Georgia¡¯s phone rang.


    She took out the phone and answered. It was Rufus.


    ¡°Georgia, how is the money thing going? You bettere to the front of the teaching building to me.


    I¡¯ve got some good stuff here. 300,000 yuan probably wouldn¡¯t be enough now.¡±


    Georgia expression changed in a sudden, but the man hung up before she could get the meaning of


    that.


    Nancy saw the face of Georgia and mocked, ¡°That was Rufus, right? Go, run to your man! He really got


    some spicy stuff about you. And don¡¯t bete, or the whole school would knew.¡±


    Clenching her teeth, Georgia red at Nancy but didn¡¯t talk back, just hurried outside the


    dormitory.

 Chapter 378 You? Ask for Justice?

    Chapter 378 You? Ask for Justice?


    In front of the teaching building.


    A boy who wore brand clothes and had Afro-hair was standing here, staring at the two photos on his


    phone with a wry look.


    Those two photos were of a girl taking a shower. If others looked carefully, they could find that the girl


    in the photos was Georgia.


    At this time, Georgia ran to the teaching building with anxious expression on her face. After seeing


    Rufus, she hurried over.


    "Rufus, what do you mean? What do you want from me?" Georgia panted and asked.


    Rufus smirked. He showed the photos to Georgia.


    Seeing the photos on Rufus''s phone, Georgia immediately wanted to grab his phone.


    Rufus hurriedly put away his mobile phone. He said with a smile, "What? Grab my mobile phone? You


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    wish."


    "Why do you have pictures of me taking a shower? Rufus, you bastard. Did you peek at me taking a


    shower?" Georgia said nervously.


    "Don¡¯t be stupid! You take a shower in your dormitory. How did I take a peek? As for how I get the


    photos, it¡¯s none of your business. You just need to know that now I have photos in my hands. Now


    300,000 dors is not enough." Rufus said sinisterly.


    Georgia couldn''t help but stepped back two steps. She was shocked. Rufus couldn''t enter the girls''


    dormitory. The only person who could took photos was... Nancy!


    She thought of the sudden stop of the water when she was taking a shower yesterday, and Nancy''s


    "Did Nancy take these photos? Delete them. You are invading my privacy!" Georgia almost copsed.


    Now there were all kinds of negative rumors about her in school. If Rufus spread photos, she might


    really not be able to stay in school anymore.


    Rufus sneered and said, "I can delete the photos. Except 300,000 dors, you have to sleep with my


    uncle and me for one night. Otherwise, even if you give me 300,000 dors, I will still spread the


    photos."


    Georgia had be very sensitive to these things in the past few days. What a diligent girl she was


    originally! She had been very hardworking because she knew her family was poor.


    She had always been an excellent student in school. Many people had treated her as an example.


    However, now she had encountered such a thing. Everyone said that she was a bitch, which had dealt


    a great blow to her.


    Originally, 300,000 dors had already made her a little breathless, but now Rufus threatened her with


    those photos again, and even asked her to sleep with him. Rufus''s words became thest straw that


    crushed Georgia.


    She red at Rufus, then rushed over, reaching out to grab the phone in Rufus''s hand.


    Rufus didn''t expect that Georgia, who was quiet, would take the initiative to snatch the phone. So he


    was shocked.


    But he was a boy after all. After reacting, he hurriedly put his mobile phone into his pocket, grabbed


    Georgia''s arm with one hand, and shouted, "Are you fucking crazy?"


    "Delete the photos!" Georgia shouted hysterically.


    "Damn it. I won''t delete them. You dare to snatch my mobile phone. How dare you!" Rufus shouted at


    Georgia.


    Georgia couldn''t control the anger at this time. She still stretched out towards Rufus''s trouser pocket,


    trying to snatch Rufus''s mobile phone.


    Seeing Georgia still not stopping, Rufus was also a little angry. He pped Georgia directly.


    Georgia almost couldn''t stand firmly. She was staggering, and then stepped back.


    "Bitch. Enough! Do you really think I dare not hit you?" Rufus said viciously.


    Georgia felt so wronged. She didn''t expect that Rufus would hit her. She stood still with her face


    covered, and stared at Rufus nkly.


    Because the quarrel just now was a bit loud, it attracted some passing students. Arge circle of


    people soon surrounded the teaching building.


    Seeing he was being watched by so many people, Rufus showed a vicious look. Then he shouted at


    the people around him, "Everyone, see, this bitch, Georgia, in order to ask me for money, she wants to


    seduce me. I didn''t agree, so she took advantage of me. Such a slut! If she still stays in our school, it


    will really be a shame on our school!"


    After everyone heard Rufus''s words, they immediately began to point to Georgia. The look in their eyes


    was full of disdain.


    "Isn''t it said that Georgia is an excellent student in our school? How could she do such a thing? Seduce


    others in public? Is she too cheap?"


    "You don''t know the recent rumors. They all say that Georgia is actually a whore. She sells herself with


    the clear price in order to make money. She has been pestering Rufus before. I didn''t expect that she


    was so shameless and starts to openly seduce Rufus in public."


    "Tsk-tsk, no matter how excellent she is, what''s the use? She still did such things. If she is short of


    money, she can find a sugar daddy so that she doesn¡¯t have to do such things."


    "Who knows! I heard that Georgia''s family is very poor. Her mother has always been working to support


    her to go to school. She has done this kind of thing now. If her mother knows about this, her mother will


    be pissed off."


    ...


    Georgia couldn''t help shaking her head as she listened to thements of the people around her.


    Tears could not help bute down.


    "It''s not like this. It''s not like what you think. I was set up. I''ve never done those things."


    She whispered. But at this time no one would be willing to listen to what she said. Everyone would be


    happy to see the news that a good student turned to be a whore. Even if Georgia exined it, no one


    would believe it.


    "Look, everyone, this bitch is still crying. I don¡¯t feel wronged yet. But she pretended to be pitiful. Don''t


    believe her. She is good at acting!" Rufus immediately shouted again when he saw Georgia crying.


    At this moment, Rufus turned his head and looked at Georgia, with a sneer on his face. He said in a


    low voice, "Bitch, this is the consequence that you didn¡¯t listen to me. That¡¯s not over. I will give you a


    day to think about it. If you disagree with my request then, I will still spread your photos."


    After speaking, Rufus wanted to turn around to leave.


    The moment he turned around, he suddenly felt someone standing before him. So he ran into a


    person.


    He had to step back a few steps towards the back. Then he cursed, "Damn it. Who are you? You dare


    to block my way. Get out of my way."


    After Rufus stood firmly, he took a closer look and found that the man who was blocking his way was


    an ordinary looking man, but looked a lot older than him.


    Seeing that the man was toomon, Rufus cursed, "Are you insane? Get out of my way!"


    "You nder a girl casually, but you¡¯re still so arrogant. You are really ashamed."


    It was Casey who was speaking. After arriving at SC University at that time, he originally nned to call


    Georgia. But when he saw a group of people around here, he took a look.


    He had seen a photo of Georgia and Jennifer, so he knew what Georgia looked like. He quickly


    confirmed that the girl who had almost copsed was Georgia.


    "Who the hell are you? You dare to talk to me like that? Who nders her? She is just a bitch. Do I


    have to nder her?" Rufus shouted unceremoniously.


    Casey stepped forward and directly pped Rufus.


    Rufus fell to the ground in an instant, then his face quickly swelled up.


    When everyone around saw Casey''s sudden move, they were all surprised. Then they couldn''t help


    being farther away from Casey.


    "Who the hell are you? Why did you hit me? Are you Georgia''s boyfriend?" Rufus stared at Casey. If he


    didn''t feel the power of Casey''s p, he would have rushed to fight with Casey.


    "Should this person be Georgia''s sugar daddy? He is so fierce."


    "He doesn''t look like a rich man. How could it be that he is Georgia''s sugar daddy? I think he is just a


    man who likes Georgia."


    "Georgia is such a slut. Why does anyone like her? I think he''s Georgia''s boyfriend. Otherwise, how


    could hee forward for her?"


    ...


    Georgia did not expect that someone would suddenlye forward for her and beat Rufus.


    She thought about it, but she found that she didn''t know this person.


    Soon, she remembered that at that time her mother called her and said that someone woulde to


    help her.


    The person who came was the one who hired Jennifer as a nanny. Jennifer often talked about Casey


    when she called Georgia, so Georgia also knew Casey''s name.


    "Is he Casey?" Georgia muttered.


    Casey walked towards Rufus, looked down at him, and said coldly, "Take your phone out."


    Rufus stared at Casey and shouted, "You have no right to let me take out the phone. Tell you, my uncle


    is Dean of Student Affairs of SC University. If I tell my uncle, you¡¯ll be kicked out of the school!"


    He thought that Casey was also a student in this school.


    "You don¡¯t give your phone to me, do you?" Casey raised his foot, as if he would kick Rufus at any


    time.


    Looking at Casey''s feet, Rufus swallowed. Casey¡¯s one p could knock him down. If Casey kicked


    him, he might be screwed up.


    After hesitating for a while, Rufus couldn''t resist the pressure. He took the phone out of his pocket.


    Casey took the phone. Rufus immediately yelled, "You guys! Call the police. This person openly robbed


    my phone. Is there any justice?"


    Casey turned on the phone and took a look. Then he found that it turned out to be some photos of


    Georgia taking a shower. He was so mad.


    He stared at Rufus and said coldly, "You are also qualified to talk about justice? It''s ridiculous."


    After speaking, he threw Rufus''s mobile phone on the ground and stepped on it. The mobile phone


    immediately broke.

 Chapter 379 Georgia

    Chapter 379 Georgia


    Rufus looked at the broken phone, he was stunned. He just bought the phone a week ago, but it was


    trampled into pieces by this guy.


    "Fuck! It¡¯s my new mobile phone. Why are you smashing my mobile phone? It¡¯s not over. I will never let


    you go!" Rufus screamed at Casey angrily. It seemed that he wanted to go up to beat Casey, but he


    didn''t dare to rush up.


    "I canpensate you for the phone, but can youpensate for the mental damage caused to her?"


    Casey looked at Rufus coldly.


    Rufus suddenly felt a little guilty. But he still stared at Casey with gritted teeth and said, "Dare you tell


    me your name? At SC University, no one dares to provoke me!"


    "I won''t leave until this matter ispletely figured out. You''d better think about whether you¡¯re wrong


    or not, otherwise no one can save you at that time." Casey said coldly.


    Rufus snorted, then stood up from the ground and said viciously to Casey, "Let''s wait and see. I will let


    you both die miserably! Tell you, if Georgia is expelled out of the school, it will be your responsibility. No


    one can help her!"


    After speaking, Rufus rushed out of the crowd and ran away into the distance.


    Seeing Rufus''s departure, Casey turned and walked to Georgia. He had to know what was going on


    before he could find a way to help Georgia.


    If he didn''t figure out anything and he just beat Rufus like this, it seemed that he would be too


    unreasonable.


    Georgia stared at Casey nkly. She did not react for a long time. She had always been alone in


    school. No one helped her.


    This was the first time she had experienced the feeling of someone supporting herself.


    "Are you okay?" Casey asked.


    When Georgia heard Casey''s voice, she recovered from thoughts. Then she quickly nodded at Casey


    and said, "I... I''m fine."


    "I am..." Casey intended to introduce himself first.


    "Are you Casey?" Georgia said, her eyes full of gratitude.


    Caseyughed and asked, "You know me?"


    "My mother often talks about you to me. She told me that you are her benefactor and that you treat her


    very well." Georgia exined, "But, why are you here?"


    "I came to S City to deal with some things. I just heard your mother say that you are in trouble, so I


    know if I can help you solve the trouble." Casey said.


    Georgia was so grateful that Casey came forward to help her at that time. When Casey said that, she


    originally wanted to refuse, but she was so desperate now, so she nodded.


    The two walked out of the crowd together. The onlookers all stared at Georgia and Casey with the


    strange look in their eyes, and whispered.


    Georgia looked at the eyes of the people around her and sighed helplessly, knowing that this incident


    could no longer be contained. If Casey couldn''t help her, she would really have to drop out of school.


    The two came to a bench by theke in the school. After sitting down, Casey asked Georgia to tell him


    what happened.


    "I¡¯m too stupid. If I didn''t believe in the bastard, Rufus, there would be no such thingter." Georgia


    lowered her head, looking haggard.


    Georgia had always lived peacefully in school before. At most, Nancy would make some trouble for


    Georgia. Because Nancy didn''t like Georgia. In order to sessfullyplete her studies, Georgia felt


    that she could bear it.


    Some time ago, Georgia finished all her courses and then had a lot of free time. She thought about


    finding a part-time job to make some money, so as to relieve Jennifer''s pressure.


    At this time, Rufus approached Georgia and said that he could introduce her a job.


    Georgia had focused on studying since she was a child. She had very little contact with boys. Rufus


    said that he would introduce Georgia a job, but in fact he wanted to pursue her.


    Georgia had no experience in this aspect at all, so she was fascinated by Rufus''s few sweet words.


    Georgia, who was in her youth, was already eager for love. If a boy took the initiative to pursue her,


    how could she resist these temptations?


    So before long, Georgia agreed to be Rufus''s girlfriend.


    At the beginning, Georgia felt that the rtionship between herself and Rufus was still normal. They


    would go out to have a meal, would watch a movie, and held hands at most.


    However, a few dayster, Rufus began to take advantage of Georgia, and also asked Georgia to have


    sex with him.


    Georgia felt it was too soon to do such stuff. She was frightened, so she refused Rufus.


    After being rejected, Rufus didn''t say anything. He apologized to Georgia, saying that he was impulsive


    and asked Georgia to forgive him.


    Seeing Rufus''s attitude of admitting his mistake was so sincere, Georgia forgave him and continued to


    maintain the rtionship with Rufus, but since then Georgia had be more cautious.


    That day Rufus approached Georgia and told her that he had helped her find a particrly suitable


    part-time job as a tutor, and the sry was not low. Then he came up with an agreement and asked


    Georgia to sign it.


    After checking the agreement and feeling that there was no problem, Georgia wrote her name on it.


    But when Rufus took Georgia to work the next day, Georgia realized something was wrong. Rufus


    actually took Georgia to the bar, and asked her to put on short shorts, a small vest. He even asked her


    to dress sexier.


    When Georgia realized that something was wrong, she ran out of the bar immediately. But Rufus


    caught up with her, saying that she had signed the contract and had to work in the bar.


    Georgia said to Rufus that the contract she signed was to be a tutor. Rufus smirked at this time. He


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    took out a contract and gave Georgia a nce. Georgia looked at the content of the contract and found


    that the contract said that she had sold herself!


    Thest page of this contract was exactly the same as Georgia''s signature. There were some


    insignificant notes written on it. Now this contract and the page signed by Georgia were ced


    together, and there was no wrong at all.


    Only then did Georgia realize that she had been deceived by Rufus.


    The reason why Rufus wanted to date with Georgia was because Georgia was pretty. Besides, Rufus


    wanted to trick her into having sex. After being rejected by Georgia, Rufus thought of such a way.


    Georgia had signed the contract. She muste to the bar to work. Her main job was to apany


    the guests to drink. Georgia also knew that there must be other things besides drinking. Of course she


    didn¡¯t agree.


    But if she didn''te to work, she must pay Rufus 300,000 dors. Otherwise, Rufus would sue


    Georgia. From the contract, it was not any problems that Rufus asked Georgia to do the job. At that


    time, when they signed the contract, there were only them two. So, if Georgia exined, Rufus could


    say that Georgia was arguing. The probability of Georgia winning was very low. Besides, Georgia had


    no money to hire awyer at all.


    Rufus''s uncle was Dean of Student Affairs. After that day, Rufus took Georgia to see his uncle. They


    two threatened Georgia together, asking Georgia to eitherpensate money or sleep with them.


    Otherwise, Georgia would not only be used, but she would still be expelled from school. Then, she


    couldn¡¯t go to school.


    Rufus and his uncle gave Georgia a week to consider it. If Georgia did not make a decision a week


    After listening to Georgia''s words, Casey also frowned. He didn''t expect that Rufus would be so


    insidious. Rufus was only a student, but he could think of such a mean method.


    "I''m really desperate, so I asked for money from my mother. But even if I promised to have sex with


    them, they would definitely not let me go. If that were the case, my life would be ruined." Georgia said


    desperately.


    Casey nodded to Georgia andforted, "You don''t have to worry. Since I already know the incident, I


    won''t let them seed. You are Jennifer¡¯s daughter. I treat you as my younger sister. I will support


    you."


    Georgia wanted to cry. She expressed her gratitude to Casey.


    "Let''s go. Take me to your principal''s office. This matter has already caused too much influence on your


    reputation. Only the principal can rify for you." Casey said.


    Georgia was taken aback. She didn''t expect Casey would go to find the principle. SC University was a


    first-ss university in H Country. The principal was not simple. Without certain strength, the principal


    wouldn¡¯t agree to see anyone casually.


    Moreover, Rufus''s uncle was Dean of Student Affairs, almost equivalent to be the principal''s side. If


    anything happened, the principal would definitely help Rufus''s uncle.


    But now the only person she could rely on was Casey. Since Casey said so, there should be a way, so


    she led Casey towards the principal''s office.


    ...


    On the road in front of the school administration building.


    Rufus and his uncle, Joey, were walking quickly towards the administration building.


    "Unexpectedly, someone would dare to help Georgia. He really doesn''t take me seriously." Joey said


    with a cold face.


    "Uncle, that guy doesn''t seem to be a student from this school, but no matter who he is, Georgia is the


    student here. We just need to make Georgia suffer. It¡¯s all because of this bitch, the phone I just bought


    broke. You must teach her a lesson!" Rufus said fiercely.


    "Don''t worry. The rtionship between me and the principal is good. The principal will listen to me.


    Expelling a student is so easy, let alone that she does such things. The principal will definitely not let


    this kind of person stay in school." Joey said.


    Rufus nodded and sneered. He had to let Georgia suffer first. As for that guy who pped him, he


    would never let that guy go.


    The two walked into the administration building together.

 Chapter 380 You Have to Decide Now

    Chapter 380 You Have to Decide Now


    In the principal''s office.


    The principal sat on the chair, holding the phone in his hand, with a ttering smile on his face, listening


    carefully to the voice on the phone.


    "Okay, Mr. Jeremiah, I will definitely implement it in the school ording to what you said. Thank you


    for donating 200 million dors to our school so that we have enough funds to develop the education


    cause. I don¡¯t know if you agree that I give you the position of an honorary professor of our school?¡±


    The principal¡¯s voice was very respectful, as if he was talking to some big leader.


    "Okay, if there is nothing else, I¡¯m going to hang up first. I won''t bother you. If you¡¯re avable, you can


    After speaking thest sentence, the principal put down the phone and let out a long sigh of relief.


    Sure enough, there was still a lot of pressure to talk to these big bosses.


    Not long after he put down the phone, someone was knocking on the office door.


    "Come in." The principal immediately restored the majesty that a principal should have. The ttering


    smile just now disappeared without a trace.


    The office door was pushed open. Joey and Rufus walked in together.


    The principal stared at the two of them, then asked, "What''s the matter? Wy are you so panicked?"


    Joey and Rufus both stared at the principal, then Rufus said, "Mr. Principal, some students in our


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    school must be expelled, otherwise the reputation of our school will be ruined."


    When the principal heard Joey''s words, he frowned and asked, "What student?"


    Joey immediately ndered Georgia, saying that she asked other students to sleep with her and paid


    her money, saying that she even secretly ran to the boys'' dormitory. These things had spread in the


    school.


    Now even many people outside the school had heard of this incident, which had had a very serious


    impact on the school¡¯s reputation.


    "If I remember correctly, isn''t Georgia a good student? How could she be like what you said?" the


    principal frowned and asked.


    "Mr. Principal, it was not her true face. Just today, one of her guests came into the school to help her


    beat me. Look at my face, it''s still swollen. Just because I told the truth, I was beaten up like this. My


    phone was broken by that person. He insisted that there were indecent photos of them on my phone.


    But I just found those photos on the Inte. They denied it. So shameless." Rufus also nder


    Georgia.


    After hearing Rufus''s words, the principal mmed the table and yelled, "It''s ridiculous! There are such


    students in my school. It''s really a shame to our school. I must not let this kind of people stay in our


    school. Joey, you go to announce the expulsion of this student now, and then call her to my office. I


    want to see how shameless she is!"


    As soon as the principal finished speaking, the office door was kicked open.


    The three people inside were taken aback, and then they all hurriedly looked towards the door.


    Casey walked in with Georgia from the outside, with a gloomy face, and said, "I am here today. Who


    dares to expel her!"


    Joey and Rufus were taken aback when they saw that Casey brought Georgia to the principal''s office,


    but then they both sneered. Since Georgia came over, Joey didn''t bother to find Georgia.


    "You two still daree to the principal¡¯s office!" Rufus yelled at Casey and Georgia, then turned to


    look at the principal and said, "Mr. Principal, this man is Georgia''s John. Not only did he hit me, he also


    smashed my mobile phone. Now he¡¯s stilling to you to make trouble. It''s so arrogant!"


    Hearing what Rufus said, Joey knew the man who this suddenly broke in was. He hurriedly shouted,


    "Mr. Principal, see, Georgia is so bold that she even brought her John to the school to make trouble.


    What kind of ce does she treat the school as? This kind of students must not stay in the school!"


    After the principle heard what Rufus and Joey said, he pulled a long face. He stared at Casey, and then


    his gaze fell on Georgia behind. He said angrily, "Georgia, I always thought that you were a good


    student and an example for other students. I didn¡¯t expect you to do this kind of thing. No matter how


    good your academic performance is, you still can¡¯t have achievements if you don¡¯t know what should to


    do and what shouldn¡¯t to do. I don¡¯t allow students like you to appear in our school!"


    "You are expelled!"


    When Georgia heard the principal''s words, she hurried forward and exined, "Mr. Principal, it¡¯s not


    like what you think. I was ndered. I have never done anything like that. It was Rufus and Joey who


    framed me."


    "Huh, do you still want to quibble? How could Dean of Student Affairs frame students? I have heard


    about you too. This matter will note from groundless sources. Your quibble is useless." The


    principal said.


    Seeing that the principal did not believe Georgia''s words at all, Joey and Rufus sneered, gloating at the


    desperate Georgia.


    "As a principle, just based on their unteral rhetoric, you wanted to expel a student indiscriminately.


    What qualifications do you have to continue to be principal?" Casey stared at the principal and said


    coldly.


    When the principal heard Casey''s words, he red at Casey and shouted, "How am I indiscriminate?


    This is the result of the investigation by Dean of Student Affairs. Is it possible that there are false? What


    qualifications do you have to use me here?"


    "The results of the investigation by Dean of Student Affairs? You really don''t have to do anything. What


    he said is what he said. If it''s him who ndered Georgia, what should you do? As a principal, don''t


    you even have to investigate it in person?" Casey questioned.


    Hearing Casey saying this, Joey quickly retorted, "The principal is busy. He has no time to take care of


    such trivial matters. Don''t nder me. It¡¯s her who did such things. It¡¯s none of my business. I thought


    you just came to school to make trouble."


    "Haha, aren''t you guys the ones who lied to Georgia to sign the contract? I don''t know whether you


    bring that contract with you." Casey sneered.


    Hearing what Casey said, Rufus immediately subconsciously touched the back of his clothes. Casey


    noticed Rufus''s movement. Then Casey¡¯s eyes suddenly narrowed.


    "What contract? What are you talking nonsense here? Get out quickly. This is the principal''s office. You


    can¡¯t go in casually!" Joey shouted loudly.


    The principal also felt a little angry because that Casey just brought others in and questioned him.


    Casey also said that he was not qualified to be the principal here. The principal was pissed off and


    didn''t intend to give Georgia a chance to exin.


    "You two get out of here. This is the case. Our school can''t tolerate this kind of student who discredited


    the school. Today, she will be expelled. No matter whoes, it¡¯s useless. Get out of here quickly.


    Otherwise, I will call the security guard over!" The principal stared at Casey angrily.


    Seeing the principal''s attitude so determined, Georgia suddenly felt desperate, knowing that there was


    no way to recover the incident.


    She stretched out her hand to yank Casey''s arm, and said, "Casey, we can''t defeat them. Forget it, this


    time I can only ept my fate."


    "It''s just three bastards. I don''t think they are strong. I must let them give you an innocence. Even he is


    the principal, if he is unreasonable, I will let him understand the cost of negligence of duty!" Casey said


    that so firmly.


    Then Casey turned around and dashed towards Rufus, grabbed Rufus''s arm, turned his body over and


    lifted up his clothes. Seeing the contract tucked in Rufus''s trouser, Casey took it out directly.


    Seeing that the contract had been taken out, Rufus eximed, "Damn it. You snatched my stuff. Mr.


    Principal, you should call the security guard over and let the security arrest him!"


    Seeing that Casey dared to openly grab stuff here, the principal immediately walked to the table, picked


    up the phone and was about to call the security guard.


    Casey directly threw the contract on the table, and said coldly, "You should take a look at the contract


    first, and then decide whether to call the security guard."


    Seeing the contract on the table, the principal stopped and then picked up the contract.


    "Mr. Principal, it''s my personal belongings. It''s not a contract at all. Don''t listen to him talking nonsense


    here."


    Rufus was about to rush to grab the contract on the table. Casey kicked Rufus directly and then Rufus


    stepped back.


    The principal took a look at the contract. Then his eyes widened after seeing what was written on it.


    "Georgia, you would actually sign a contract to go to a bar to do this kind of work. You still want to


    argue for yourself. Don''t you know what kind of women would go to bar to work?" The principal shouted


    at Georgia.


    Joey and Rufus originally thought that the principal would change his attitude after seeing the contract.


    They didn''t expect that the contract would make the principal even more convinced that Georgia was a


    bad student.


    Casey also nced at the principal. He was a little speechless, wondering how this person became a


    principal.


    "Look at the names signed on the contract. It was signed by Rufus and Georgia. What does this mean?


    Don''t you know?" Casey said.


    The principal then noticed that Rufus''s name was still on the contract, and suddenly realized his


    negligence.


    But even if Georgia''s affairs were really rted to Rufus, it would not be Casey''s turn to take care of it.


    The principal felt that Casey made himself very embarrassed by saying that, so he still didn''t want to


    talk about it now.


    "No matter whose names are on this contract, it is our school''s affair. It is not your turn to take care of. I


    will check this matterter. You get out now. As for whether expelling Georgia, it can be postponed for


    two days to announce." The principal said coldly.


    Seeing that the principal was obviously partial to Joey, Casey exploded in anger. He walked directly


    over, and closed the office door.


    "There must be a decision about this matter today. Otherwise, none of you three can get out of this


    office!"

 Chapter 381 I Come Here to Meet Mr. Davies

    Chapter 381 I Come Here to Meet Mr. Davies


    Seeing that Casey was being so tough, the principal became even unhappier. Casey was a stranger.


    He even didn''t know Casey''s name. Being scolded in this school, it was impossible for him to listen to


    Casey.


    "Don''t go too far. I''m the person who have the right to decide how to handle it. It has nothing to do with


    you. You''ll only put Georgia on a more embarrassed position by doing so." The principal frowned and


    said.


    "Principal, you''re right. He has no right to interfere with this issue. Rufus has to contract Georgia for


    some reason. I''ll exin it to you in privateter. We had better ask the security guard to drive him out


    now. Hees here to make trouble for us." Joey said.


    Rufus kept nodding.


    The principal didn''t retort. Obviously, he agreed with Joey.


    "Ho, ho. You want to talk about it in private? If you''re really given the chance to talk about it in private,


    I''m afraid that you''ll stand facts on your heads. Principal, are you going to cover for them?" Casey


    looked at the principal with cold eyes.


    "Don''t try to interfere with my decision. It''s my business." The principal said with absolute certainty.


    "And both of you are not going to admit your mistake, are you?" Casey turned to Joey and Rufus.


    "What mistake did we make? Don''t nder us!" Joey retorted.


    "There must be something wrong with your mind, otherwise you wouldn''t have tried to involve the


    principal in this issue. Who do you think you are? How dare you challenge the principal?" Rufus said


    with disdain.


    Seeing their reaction, Casey nodded, saying, "Well, this is your answer. Don''t regret it."


    After saying that, Casey took out his mobile phone and made a phone call to the people Jordan had


    told him to contact before.


    Seeing this, Joey immediately sneered and said, "Could it be that you want to ask someone to deal


    with it for you? Are you out of your mind? Do you know how well-connected the principal is in S City?


    People like you should try to ask someone to deal with it for you. Be realistic."


    Casey ignored him and waited quietly for the call to be answered.


    "Hello? Who is that?"


    "Casey Davies."


    It was obvious that that person gasped. Then that person said with a slightly trembling voice, "Lord


    Davies, is it really you? Before, TL informed me that you wereing to S City. Where are you now?


    I''m going to pick you up."


    "I''m at SC University now. Do you know the principal of this university?" Casey asked.


    "Yes. I just endowed two hundred million dors to SC University and the principal is eager to make


    friends with me. Lord Davies, what happens?''


    "Good. Now,e to SC University. I''m waiting for you in the principal''s office."


    After saying that, Casey hung up the phone.


    "You''re serious. Do you think that you''ll be eligible to negotiate with the principal by just asking


    several people toe here? Let me tell you. You''re at a college. You can''t threaten others with


    violence here. If you dare to harm us, you''ll be punished byw!" Joey shouted at Casey.


    Casey smiled at them and said, "I''ll reason with you. I hope that you won''t be shameless and that you


    won''t deny everything."


    "What are you talking about?" Rufus shouted at Casey angrily.


    The principal impatiently sat down on his chair. He wanted to know who woulde to help Casey. He


    had just made friends with Jeremiah, the richest businessman in S City. Therefore, in this city, he was


    not afraid of anyone.


    Georgia didn''t expect that this issue would be more and more serious. The current situation was


    beyond her imagination.


    She came close to Casey, asking with worry, "Brother Casey, shall we really continue to confront them


    like this?"


    Casey smiled and said, "I''m not confronting them. I just want them to be aware of their mistakes. Don''t


    worry. Since I''ve promised to deal with it for you, I''ll do as what I said."


    Georgia had to nod, stood aside and waited quietly.


    About twenty minutester, there was a sound of footstepsing from outside. Then, there was a


    knock on the door.


    Casey went to open the door, seeing Jeremiah. There were five or six strong bodyguards behind


    Jeremiah.


    "Mr. Davies, I''mte. Forgive me, please." Previously, Jeremiah wanted to call Casey Lord Davies.


    However, he called Casey Mr. Davies after he saw Casey''s eyes.


    "Come in." Casey said casually.


    "Humph, who coulde to help a stupid viger like you? I won''t agree to your request." After saying


    this, the principal looked up at the door.


    When he saw the peopleing in, the principal was stunned.


    Joey and Rufus were also stunned. Jeremiah was a well-known entrepreneur in S City and was


    reported by TV almost every day. Therefore, they naturally knew what Jeremiah looked like.


    "This guy asked Jeremiah to help him. Is there anything wrong with my eyes? Could it be that my eyes


    deceive me?" Joey said in disbelief.


    "How is it possible that Jeremiah, a rich businessman, would take the time toe here? Besides, who


    is that guy? Why would Jeremiahe here after receiving his phone call?" Rufus also said with a


    trembling voice.


    After seeing Jeremiah, both of them already felt uneasy.


    After being stunned for a few seconds, the principal hurriedly stood up, went close to Jeremiah and


    said with a smile, "Mr. Jeremiah, you''re here. We''ve just talked on the phone. Why didn''t you tell me


    that you wereing?"


    "Ie to meet Mr. Davies. There is no need for me to inform you." Jeremiah said indifferently.


    The principal, Joey and Rufus all gasped after hearing Jeremiah call Casey Mr. Davies.


    Mr. Davies?


    Jeremiah should call this seemingly ordinary man, who helped Georgia, Mr. Davies?


    Who on earth was this guy? Which family was he from?


    They three had countless questions in their minds, but Jeremiah wouldn''t tell them the answers.


    Jeremiah turned his head, looked at Casey and asked, "Mr. Davies, what trouble did you get in here?"


    Casey gave the principal, Joey and Rufus a nce, speaking coldly, "These two men cheated my


    younger sister into signing a problematic contract. At the same time, they ndered her. Just now, they


    denied it when I asked them. Therefore, I need you to look into this issue and find all the evidence."


    "Yes, Mr. Davies. I''ll take care of it." Jeremiah answered.


    Joey''s and Rufus''s expression all changed. They knew how powerful Jeremiah was in S City. If CY


    wanted to investigate this matter, he would be able to find enough evidence in less than a day.


    At the beginning, they considered Georgia to be a fool who had no one to help her, so they ignored a


    lot of details. After all, it never urred to them that Jeremiah, who was powerful, would investigate


    this matter.


    "Of course, I don''t want to waste so much time. I''ll give both of you a chance to confess. If you


    voluntarily confess your crimes, you''ll be in less pain. Otherwise, I''ll deal with you in a way that would


    cause a lot of pain. You wouldn''t want to experience it." Casey went on.


    Hearing this, both Joey and Rufus shivered.


    "Sir, Mr. Joey is an asset of our school. It''s impossible for him to do something like that. If you want to


    find out the fact, our school will assist you. It''s fair to everyone." The principal said in a much polite way


    while staring at Casey.


    Until now, the principal still believed Joey.


    Both Joey and Rufus put on a strange expression. Now, they were in a dilemma. Their eyes met once.


    It seemed as if they were asking each other what they should do.


    Rufus made a decision. It was unnecessary that they would find out anything even if they looked into it.


    It would be fine as long as they refused to admit it.


    When he was about to make his attitude clear, Joey admitted, "I admit that I was wrong. However,


    Rufus should shoulder most liability. I just helped him in threatening Georgia. He is the prime culprit."


    Rufus was immediately dumbfounded. To his astonishment, Joey not only admitted that they had done


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    it, but also told others that he was the prime culprit.


    Hearing what Joey said, the principal was also stunned. Joey, who he had always trusted very much,


    should have really done such a shameless thing?


    Just now, he tried to protect him. He had egg on his face for protecting Joey!


    "You sun of bitch. I''m the prime culprit? Didn''t you want to sleep with Georgia? Are you not going to


    have half of the money if she really gives us 300000 dors?" Rufus stared at Joey with red eyes and


    was nearly going to hit him.


    "Rufus, show some consideration for me. If my wife knows it, she would definitely kill me. So I can''t risk


    it." Joey said.


    "I''ll tell your wife this matterter. You won''t be able to conceal it from her!" Rufus shouted angrily.


    "Enough!" Casey sneered.


    Both of them stopped immediately. Joey turned around, looked at Casey and knelt down before Casey,


    "Fe, you''re the bigger person. Spare me! I''ve got parents and kids to support. If others knew it, my


    reputation would be ruined. Then, I''ll be too ashamed to see anyone."


    "You know that you should cherish your reputation? Why didn''t you take my younger sister''s reputation


    into consideration when you and Rufus ndered her?" Casey shouted.


    Joey immediately became silent, knowing that he wouldn''t be able to get away with it.


    Then Rufus also knelt down before Casey and pleaded, "Bro, I know that I was wrong. I shouldn''t treat


    Georgia in this way. I''ll repent in the future. Spare me, please. I''ll destroy the contract now and I won''t


    do something like this anymore."


    Casey looked coldly at them and said, "You have caused a great influence on Georgia''s reputation. You


    have to make up for it. If you exin it clearly in the presence of all teachers and students tomorrow, I''ll


    spare you. Otherwise, I''ll send you to prison."


    Joey''s and Rufus''s face grew pale, knowing that Casey had showed mercy to them.


    After saying that, Casey turned his head, looked at the principal and asked coldly, "What do you want


    to say now?"

 Chapter 382 In Her Name

    Chapter 382 In Her Name


    The principal froze. After quite a while, he still didn''t gather his wits. Looking at Joey in a daze, he felt


    an impulse to rush to him and beat him up.


    Previously, he considered Casey to be just a troublemaker, so he always spoke for Joey. Now, both


    Joey and Rufus admitted that they had done it. Then, he could be said to be covering for Joey just now.


    Most importantly, Jeremiah was the richest entrepreneur in S City. With the social status of Jeremiah,


    Jeremiah was more powerful than anyone could imagine. It was fair to say that he was the most


    powerful person in S City.


    Moreover, not long ago, Jeremiah promised to endow two hundred million dors to the school. He


    couldn''t conduct some projects of the school without these two hundred million dors. If he failed to


    conduct these projects well, he wouldn''t be able to be promoted to a higher position.


    Now, his future was under the control of Jeremiah. If he annoyed Jeremiah, he would definitely suffer a


    lot.


    "Joey! As the Director of Students'' Affairs Division, you should do such a shameless thing! Why would


    we employ a scum like you?" The principal shouted angrily at Joey.


    Joey drew back his neck. Now, he dared not lose any temper. He just stood still. No matter how the


    principal scolded him, he dared not retort.


    "You, as a student of SC University, didn''t study hard. Instead, you only thought of making money in


    illegal ways! Georgia is an excellent student of our school. Daring to do such a thing to her, you don''t


    deserve to study in our school!" The principal shouted at Rufus.


    Like Joey, Rufus had long been scared by Casey and Jeremiah. Hearing what the principal said, he


    even took two steps back.


    After scolding Joey and Rufus, the principal turned around and looked at Casey and Georgia with a


    guilty expression on his face.


    "I''m really sorry. It never urs to me that there are such scums in my school. Joey was such a


    hypocrite that I was deceived by him. Don''t worry. I''ll handle this issue in a fair manner. And I won''t let


    such scums get away with it." The principal said with a guilty face.


    Casey''s lips twitched. He said, "You''re no better than them. If you really want to handle this issue in a


    fair manner, you won''t listen to only one side of the story."


    The principal sighed. He knew that he had really done something wrong this time.


    Casey turned his head, looked at Jeremiah and asked, "Just now, you told me that you were going to


    endow two hundred million dors to SC University?"


    Jeremiah nodded, saying hurriedly, "Previously, I wanted to promote the education of S City. I didn''t


    know that the principal of SC University was such a bad person. I''ll withdraw the endowment."


    "You don''t have to." Casey said, "It''s right to promote the development of education. You don''t need to


    withdraw the money. However, there couldn''t be any rtionship between the principal and the money.


    Set up a fund with the money in the name of Georgia to help the poor excellent students toplete


    their studies. Remember that there couldn''t be any rtionship between the money and the principal."


    "Yes, Mr. Davies." Jeremiah immediately agreed.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    The face of the principal grew pale. Casey didn''t ask Jeremiah to withdraw the money, but he stressed


    that there couldn''t be any rtionship between the money and him. Moreover, he asked Jeremiah to


    set up a fund in the name of Georgia. As a result, it couldn''t improve his performance.


    He had been a principal for many years, and he had thest chance of promotion in this year. If he


    failed to get promotion, it was impossible for him to get any promotion in the future.


    However, he could do nothing. After all, it was himself that did something wrong. No one could help


    him.


    Hearing what Casey said, Georgia was so scared that she hurriedly said, "Brother Casey, I just want


    them to exin this issue clearly. You don''t have to set up a fund in my name."


    Casey smiled at Georgia and said, "It''s apensation for you. It''s somewhat beneficial to your


    studies. Don''t refuse it."


    Hearing him say so, Georgia could only nod.


    After that, Casey warned Joey and Rufus that they had to rify this issue in the presence of all


    teachers and students tomorrow. If they didn''t do that, Casey would catch them wherever they went.


    With Jeremiah deterring them, Joey and Rufus would not dare to run away, no matter how bold they


    were. They knew clearly that they would be caught by Jeremiah even if they did run away.


    After settling this issue, Casey left the office with Georgia. It was already noon. Casey nned to have


    lunch with Georgia first.


    Jeremiah had intended to make arrangements for Casey. However, seeing that Georgia was a little


    embarrassed, Casey asked Jeremiah to go first and he would have lunch with Georgia on his own.


    Before leaving, Jeremiah invited Casey to attend the charity dinner he held tonight.


    Casey agreed. In his opinion, he was new here, so he had to ask Jeremiah for information about this


    city. Anyway, he had nothing to do at night. It was fine for him to attend the dinner party.


    Jeremiah immediately gave the address of the dinner party. He also told Casey to call him when he


    was there and he woulde out to wee him after receiving the call.


    After saying these, Jeremiah left the college.


    Casey went to the ce where he parked his car with Georgia. Considering that Georgia lived a poor


    life in school, Casey guessed that she hadn''t eaten something good. Therefore, he nned to have a


    big meal with her. By the way, he couldfort her.


    On the way, Georgia kept her head down and sped her hands. It appeared that she was somewhat


    nervous. Considering that even the famous entrepreneur Jeremiah treated Casey respectfully, she was


    also nervous when she was beside Casey.


    "You don''t need to be so nervous. Just be natural. I''ve told you that I treat you as my younger sister.


    Jennifer has been a member of my family, so you could be said to be a member of my family. Don''t


    treat me as a stranger." Casey said with a smile.


    Georgia took a deep breath, nodded at Casey and said, "Brother Casey, thank you. I''ll definitely study


    hard and find an opportunity to repay you in the future."


    "You don''t have to repay me. Just treat your mother well."


    Many people paid attention to them when they were walking. Recently, Georgia had be a celebrity


    in the college because of the rumors.


    "Look! Isn''t that Georgia? Who is the man beside her? Is he a whoremaster?"


    "My god. How dare Georgiae out with the whoremaster? Shame on her. She indeed brings


    disgrace to our school."


    "Tut-tut, people like her should be expelled. After all, our school is famous. There shouldn''t be people


    like her in our school."


    ¡­¡­


    Hearing theirments, Georgia was immediately upset and embarrassed.


    Casey turned his head, looked at her and said, "Don''t care about theirments. Tomorrow, they''ll all


    know the fact. You just need to know that you''re innocent."


    Georgia nodded, followed Casey and left the school.


    Many people followed them to the ce where Casey parked his car.


    At this moment, a girl in the crowd came close to them. She was Georgia''s roommate, Nancy.


    Looking at Casey up and down, Nancy spoke in a mean way, "Oh, Georgia, are you going to make


    money? It seems that you don''t care about the photos in Rufus''s phone at all. You''re really a


    shameless bitch."

 Chapter 383 Im a Person You Cant Offend

    Chapter 383 I''m a Person You Can''t Offend


    Georgia didn''t expect that she would meet Nancy here. After hearing what she said, Georgia


    unconsciously clenched her hands into fists.


    "Nancy, are photos in Rufus''s mobile phone taken by you?" Georgia questioned.


    "You''re so coquettish. I can absolutely take a few pictures of you. Anyway, you''re a prostitute. To some


    extent, you be more popr because of it. You should thank me for it." Nancypletely didn''t


    think it wrong for her to take a picture of others when they were taking a bath.


    "You!" Georgia was so angry that she shivered all over. Her face became red. It could be seen that she


    was angrier with Nancy,pared with Joey and Rufus.


    Looking at Nancy, Casey stood in front of Georgia and said coldly, "Are you a wild girl? Why''re you so


    impolite? Could it be that you don''t have parents to educate you?"


    Hearing Casey call her wild girl, Nancy''s face was immediately dark. Just now, considering Casey to be


    just a whoremaster, she paid no attention to Casey. She didn''t expect that Casey would spoke for


    Georgia.


    "Who is impolite? You go whoring. Could it be that you''re very polite? You not only go whoring, but also


    speak for her. Could it be that you think that you''re the hero of a movie? Idiot." Nancy cursed.


    "I warn you not to talk to me like that. Georgia is my younger sister. The rumors about her will be


    quashed tomorrow. If you dare to speak rudely, I''ll teach you a lesson." Casey said in a cold voice.


    Nancy immediately became angry and shouted, "Who the fuck do you think you are? How dare you


    talk to me like this? I''m from the Murray family. Go and ask if there is anyone who dares to talk to me


    like that in S City!"


    "No matter which family you are from, I''m someone you can''t afford to offend. I''m not kidding you."


    There was slowly a hint of danger in Casey''s voice. An invisible forcefulness air appeared, making


    Nancy under an indescribable pressure.


    Nancy looked at Casey with some surprise. Not knowing the reason, she became instinctively afraid,


    as if he would kill her after she said one more word.


    Feeing scared, she dared not shout at Casey anymore. For a while, she didn''t know what to do.


    Georgia pulled Casey''s clothes and said, "Brother Casey, don''t be angry with her. She''s my roommate


    and she is just such a person. Aren''t you going to have something to eat with me? Let''s go."


    She knew that Nancy was from a powerful family. If Casey went on arguing with her, things might get


    worse.


    It was only then did Casey look away from Nancy. He turned around, opened the door and got on the


    car with Georgia.


    After they got on the car, Nancy was finally not afraid. Seeing Casey''s old Santana, she immediately


    became furious.


    "A guy who drives such an old car should dare to threaten me! Do you really consider yourself to be a


    big shot? I''m so angry. You''re but a loser. How dare you act like that!" Nancy shouted.


    Casey ignored her and drove away.


    Nancy stamped his foot with her hands clenched into fists. Then she picked up a stone on the ground,


    throwing it towards the car. Unfortunately, the car had been far away from her, so she failed to hit the


    car with the stone.


    "Wait and see. Damn it. You had better prey that you won''t meet me in the future. Georgia, you bitch,


    you won''t be able to study in school as long as I''m here!"


    "Tonight, my father will attend the charity dinner held by Mr. Jeremiah. Later, he will cooperate with Mr.


    Jeremiah. In the future, the Murray family would have a close rtionship with Mr. Jeremiah. In S City,


    Mr. Jeremiah can do anything to a person easily. At that time, you''ll definitely know the consequence of


    annoying me!"


    ¡­¡­


    After leaving school, Casey drove to the center of S City, found a big shopping mall and had a big meal


    inside with Georgia.


    It could be seen that Georgia couldn''t afford to eating, shopping or having fun here. Therefore, she was


    curious when she arrived at the mall.


    After having a meal, Casey went to y in the Game Center with Georgia for a while and yed with


    the w machine with her for a while.


    Georgia had never yed with w machine before. It took only two dors to y with it once, but


    that was the money Georgia used to buy a breakfast.


    She couldn''t bear to use two dors to y with the w machine, especially when she knew that it


    was difficult to catch a doll.


    Casey got a lot of game coins for Georgia, so that she could have fun. Casey spent several hundred


    dors in getting those game coins, but Georgia caught only three dolls. However, seeing that Georgia


    no longer frowned, Casey thought that it was worth the money.


    After ying in the mall for a while, Casey found a quiet ce and talked about college life with


    Georgia.


    From what Georgia said, Casey knew that she didn''t live an easy life in school. It seemed that Georgia


    took this opportunity to confide her feelings and depression.


    Casey listened to her for the whole afternoon.


    When it was almost evening, Casey asked Georgia if she wanted to attend the charity dinner with him.


    There should be a lot of delicious food.


    Georgia was a bit shy. After all, she had never been to that kind of ce. However, ording to Casey,


    she didn''t need to care about anything when she was there. She could focus on eating.


    Being invited repeatedly by Casey, Georgia agreed. In Casey''s opinion, it was not suitable for Georgia


    to attend a dinner party in the clothes she was wearing. Therefore, he and Georgia bought some


    beautiful clothes for her.


    At about eight o''clock in the evening, Casey drove to the hotel where the charity dinner was held. He


    parked his car in a nearby parking lot. When they came out of the parking lot, the guard of the parking


    lot asked Casey why he came here and made a registration for them.


    "Ie to attend the charity dinner." Casey said.


    The guard immediatelyughed and said, "Stop kidding me, bro. People whoe to attend the


    charity dinner tonight are all big bugs in S City. Look at the luxury cars parked there. People who can


    attend this dinner party alle here in that kind of car. Look at the car you drive. Don''t joke with me."


    Casey smiled and said, "I reallye here to attend the dinner party. I didn''t lie to you."


    Hearing this, the guard said impatiently, "Well, well, well. I got it. You''re a very important person tonight.


    Leave hurriedly. Don''t block the way."


    Casey didn''t say anything more. He walked towards the hotel where the dinner party was held with


    Georgia.


    "Brother Casey, you''re a big shot. Even Jeremiah treats you so respectfully. Why are you so low-key?"


    Georgia asked with curiosity.


    "Am I very low-key?" Casey asked with some embarrassment.


    Georgia nodded and said, "In my opinion, people like you shouldn''t drive such a car."


    "Cars are just cars. Only people who are not powerful enough need to use them to show their power."


    Casey said with a smile.


    Georgia thoughtfully nodded, feeling that Casey was right. It seemed that Casey was the really


    powerful big shot. He talked and did things like a really powerful person.


    They arrived at the door of the hotel. Seeing Casey and Georgia, the waiter who checked the invitation


    said suspiciously, "I''m sorry. A charity dinner is being held here. Both of you mighte to the wrong


    ce. If you want to have dinner, you can go to the snack street opposite."


    Casey sighed helplessly. It appeared that being too low-key wasn''t always a good thing.


    "Wee to attend the charity dinner." Casey spoke.


    "Oh? Show me your invitation, please." The waiter looked at Casey up and down. Obviously, he didn''t


    believe that Casey was eligible to attend this kind of dinner party.


    It was only then did Casey remember that he didn''t have an invitation. Jeremiah invited him verbally.


    He gave the waiter a nce, saying, "Wait. I''m going to make a phone call first. It was Jeremiah who


    invited me to attend the charity dinner, but he didn''t give me an invitation."


    Hearing this, there was immediately a hint of disdain on his face. He thought: this guy is too


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    pretentious. Jeremiah invited him to attend the charity party? Is people like him eligible to be a friend of


    Jeremiah?


    "Don''t joke with me. You obstruct the way, and the guests wouldn''t be able to enter the hotel. Go away


    hurriedly. Without an invitation, you can''t enter the hotel, no matter you were invited by who." The


    waiter said rudely.


    At this moment, Nancy arrived at the door of the hotel. Seeing that Casey and Georgia were standing


    at the door, she was stunned for a while first. Then she quickened her pace and came close to


    them.

 Chapter 384 Can We Go Inside Now?

    Chapter 384 Can We Go Inside Now?


    ¡°Well, I wasn¡¯t joking. Jeremiah did invite me. I just give him a call and you¡¯ll know.¡± Casey exined


    patiently, didn¡¯t snap at the server¡¯s attitude.


    But the server obviously didn¡¯t take those word¡¯s for real and thought, ¡°Jeremiah is the biggest


    entrepreneur of S City, the sponsor of this charity dinner. A big shot like him definitely wouldn¡¯t invite


    someone to the dinner party by word of mouth. An invitation, at least, would be sent to the guest.¡±


    ¡°On top of that, Casey and Georgia looks too ordinary for everyone attending the dinner are in full blow.


    And this two are really not at the same level of such kind of dinner.¡±


    ¡°Georgia, how you bitch show up here! And your lover, for tonight¡¯s dinner, too? What are you doing


    here, trying to earn some dirty money from the men?¡±


    Nancy walked up to Casey and Georgia, saying in a voice dripping with sarcasm.


    In huge embarrassment, Georgia turned to Nancy, thest person she thought she would ran into,


    especially at the situation when they were stopped by a server.


    ¡°Miss Murray, the two insist that they were at the invitation of Mr. Jeremiah while they didn¡¯t have any


    invitation letter. Are you an acquaintance of them? I¡¯ll let them in if they were truly invited by Mr.


    Jeremiah.¡± the server knew about Nancy and asked for confirmation.


    After what the server had said, Nancy burst into loudughter as if she had heard some really good


    jokes, which garbing the attention of the crowd nearby.


    ¡°Hey, everybodye and see this! These two dare to say they were at the invitation of Mr. Jeremiah


    but with no invitation letter at all. Very funny! These days really watch all kinds of frauds and the two at


    the dinner still might be the first of a new kind.¡± Nancy shouted.


    Instantly, more attention gathered. After a brief glimpse at Casey and Georgia, the crowd came to the


    conclusion that the two sure didn¡¯t look like someone dressing up for the party.


    ¡°This man drove a nearly junked Santana. And check out his clothing, how such a person has the


    qualification for Mr. Jeremiah¡¯s party.¡±


    ¡°That girl, my roommate. Words spread wildly on campus that she is a whore, only knowing things


    about seduction. Do you believe Mr. Jeremiah would invite this kind of people to the dinner?¡±


    Nancy was introducing Casey and Georgia to the crowd with disdain in fer face, trying to embarrass the


    two to leave.


    With Nancy¡¯s introduction, the people around began talking and looking at Casey and Georgia in a very


    strange way.


    ¡°Well, well. So ridiculous that someone even had the nerve to sneak into the dinner. Do they even know


    a invitation is required for such party?¡±


    ¡°Not anybody could get into this charity dinner, let alone someone driving a scrappy Santana.


    Deceiving themselves to get the way in the upper ss. Seriously?¡±


    ¡°Just get them out. These kind of person at dinner only lowers our level. Security! I don¡¯t want to be


    around by these person even for one more second.¡±


    ¡­¡­


    Nancy, on the other side, satisfied at the irony response from the crowd towards Casey and Georgia.


    Georgia felt so awkward, having no idea how to cope with the situation, and the only thing she could do


    was looking towards Casey for help.


    She was there when Jeremiah invited Casey to the party, so she knew Casey was telling the truth. But


    being talking about by so many people made her somewhat fluster.


    Casey, too, felt a little angry. This Nancying out nowhere but disturbing crowd¡¯s mind like that


    made him ufortable.


    Anyway, he brushed Nancy off and just made a call to Jeremiah.


    As long as Jeremiah got here, all Nancy had say together with her arrogance would be scotched.


    Nancy was going to make more fun of Casey and Georgia while some other young people waving at


    her in the hotel and signaling her toe over.


    Nancy waved back at her friends, then turned around and said to the server, ¡°Just shoo them away


    before Mr. Jeremiah gets here, or I¡¯m not sure what would happen to you.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Done talking, she hurried into the building.


    Watching Nancy going inside, the server looking at them impatiently and informed in a cold voice, ¡°You


    want me to show where the door is or you two walk yourselves out? If you still refuse to leave, don¡¯t


    me me for being rude.¡±


    At this point Casey had got Jeremiah online and didn¡¯t answer the server.


    ¡°Brother Casey, have you got there? Sorry I¡¯ve been caught up in some business stuff and can¡¯t


    personally be there to walk you in. You could give the phone to the server when you arrived, I¡¯ll get you


    in.¡± Jeremiah answered.


    ¡°Well, We¡¯ve arrived at the ce for some time. But the server didn¡¯t believe we are qualified for the


    party and tried to throw us out.¡± Casey replied.


    Jeremiah soon got nervous and apologized, ¡°My bad, Brother Casey. I¡¯ll give my apology personally


    Casey darted a look at the server and said, ¡°Jeremiah wants to speak to you.¡±


    The server was in a shock for a moment but soon curled his lips in disdain and said, ¡°You¡¯re still going


    with that? You think a call could make me believe that is Mr. Jeremiah? Free advice: don¡¯t waste your


    time here.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯d better hear him out.¡± Casey said.


    The server took the phone in doubt and answered, ¡°Just let you know, nobody can pass himself off as


    Mr. Jeremiah. I surely won¡¯t fall for your lousy tricks¡­¡±


    ¡°Tell me your name and then don''t bothering back to work here!¡± Jeremiah¡¯s sulky voice emerged


    from the phone.


    The server¡¯s mind went nk at the same second for the voice of Jeremiah was very easy to


    recognize. This server often watched his speech on TV and that voice was not an unfamiliar one.


    ¡°Are¡­ are you really Mr. Jeremiah?¡± the server checked in great caution.


    ¡°Yeah? Are you Mr. Jeremiah, too?! You think I¡¯m that boring to y jokes on you? The person you¡¯ve


    stopped is my most important guest today. Now, you¡¯d better let him in quickly or you will not only lose


    your job but also feel my wrath!¡± Jeremiah yelled.


    The server, shivering with fear, didn¡¯t expect Casey actually called Jeremiah and proved he himself was


    the most important guest tonight for Jeremiah.


    ¡°This¡­ this was just some misunderstanding, Mr. Jeremiah. I¡¯ll let them in immediately. Please don¡¯t


    get mad at me. I really don¡¯t know he was your guest. I thought they wereing to get some benefits


    for the way they dressing¡­¡± the server answered in anxious.


    ¡°Cut the crap. Give the phone back to him, now!¡± Jeremiah sounded very serious.


    The server returned the phone at once while two hands couldn¡¯t stop shaking.


    ¡°S¡­ sir, here you are.¡±


    Casey took the phone and Jeremiah continued, ¡°Brother Casey, please don¡¯t get angry. I¡¯ll get there as


    soon as I¡¯m finished and offer my apology by myself.¡±


    Casey didn¡¯t say anything and just hung up the phone.


    He took a look at the server and asked, ¡°Can we go inside now?¡±


    The server was too scared to answer Casey and the words of Jeremiah all became the fear in his two


    eyes.


    For a while he caught up the question and replied in great regret, ¡°Sir, it¡¯s all my fault. I beg for your


    help with Mr. Jeremiah. It¡¯s all my fault. I shouldn¡¯t stop you and say those words. All my bad.¡±


    Seeing that attitude, Casey knew he was free to go inside. He brushed him off and just took Georgia


    with him entering towards inside.


    Though the server was in much worry, he dared not to stand in Casey¡¯s way, just begging again and


    again.


    The crowd was in shock too after that scene. People thought the server was gonna to throw Casey out


    but didn¡¯t expect that the expelling changed into begging after one call.


    ¡°Holy shit. How was that man¡¯s attitude changing so fast and just let those two people in?¡±


    ¡°Wait! Could it be that the two person really are the friends of Mr. Jeremiah?!¡±

 Chapter 385 The Charity Dinner

    Chapter 385 The Charity Dinner


    In the hotel.


    Watching the sumptuous hall, Georgia was shocked.


    At this moment, there were quite a lot of people in the hall. There were many tables round the hall. On


    the table were free food. Beside the table, there were cooks who specially cooked dishes.


    In a corner, a band was ying lyric music. People who came to attend the charity dinner all looked


    very elegant.


    Both Casey and Georgia wore rather casual clothes, so their appearance here was like a square peg in


    a round hole.


    "Brother Casey, people here are too serious. We don''t fit in when we stand among them." Georgia said.


    Casey smiled at her and said, "Don''t care about it. These so-called upper-ss people are just


    pretending to be like that. What matters most is to make ourselves feelfortable and at ease. Look


    at the women in evening dress. Many of them are pretending to be elegant. There is no need to suffer


    like that just to make others praise you."


    Hearing it, Georgia thought that Casey was right. The reason why people attending the charity dinner


    were dressed up was that they wanted to make others feel that they were upper-ss people.


    They attached more importance to being nice than being wise.


    "Brother Casey, you''re probably more powerful than these people, but you''re very different from them."


    Georgia said.


    "Are you saying that I don''t belong among these upper-ss people?" Casey said with a smile.


    "No. I''m saying that they aren''t as wise as you are." Georgia smiled.


    Casey smiled. Georgia was so shy. It never urred to him that she knew how to praise someone.


    "Come on. Let''s have something to eat there." Casey went to the tables on which there was food.


    Nancy stayed with several young people about her age. They were all acting like people of the upper


    ss and were talking gracefully.


    Judging from the fact that they were able to attend this charity dinner, people around Nancy were not


    ordinary people. However, they were all a little respectful to Nancy.


    Nancy was a youngdy from the Murray family, an old and famous family in S City. Therefore, she had


    a higher status than them all.


    "Nancy, I heard that thepany of your family is going to cooperate with Mr. Jeremiah. In this way,


    thepany of your family would develop very fast."


    "That''s right, Nancy. If apany cooperates with Mr. Jeremiah, it is sure that thatpany would


    make great profits and suffers no losses. The Lee family had worked with Mr. Jeremiah a few years


    ago. Now, thepany of their family is developing very well."


    "In S City, everyone wants to cooperate with Mr. Jeremiah. They try hard, but still don''t have such a


    chance. Nancy, your family is really enviable."


    ¡­¡­


    Hearing the tterer of people around her, Nancy was triumphant. She said, "In the cooperation


    between our family and Mr. Jeremiah, it''s agreed that my family would go 50-50 with Mr. Jeremiah.


    ording the contract between the Lee family and Mr. Jeremiah, the Lee family would go 40-60 with


    Mr. Jeremiah. The Lee family could only take 40% of the profits."


    People around her were so shocked that their eyes were wide open. They never expected that


    Jeremiah would go 50-50 with the Murray family in this cooperation. It meant that Jeremiah treated the


    Murray family as an equal partner.


    Jeremiah''s going 50-50 with the Murray family meant that Jeremiah attached great importance to the


    Murray family. Besides, considering that Jeremiah did such a big business, by getting 50% of the profit


    instead of 40% of the profit, the Murray family would be able to earn much greater amount of money.


    "Nancy, it seems that your family is going to achieve great sess. At that time, you must treat us to a


    meal." People around her immediately began to tter Nancy.


    Nancy waved to them with a smile and said, "Of course, I will."


    As she spoke, she took out her mobile phone and said, "Let me show you something funny. There is a


    prostitute in my dormitory. She seems to be a straight A student, but she is actually a slut. It''s most


    ridiculous that she wants to attend this charity dinner by fooling the guard. I have photos taken when


    she was taking a bath. She was quite coquettish. Let me show you."


    After hearing what Nancy said, people around all felt curious. Theypletely didn''t think it


    inappropriate for the so-called "upper-ss people" to watch the photos taken when one was taking a


    bath at a charity dinner.


    "It never urs to me that there will be such kind of people in your school. It''s really an eye-opener."


    "As a matter of fact, there are many such people, and they are always pretending. I''ve seen many of


    them."


    "Why would a straight A student be a prostitute? She is really stupid."


    They all came close to Nancy, nning to see what the roommate Nancy mentioned looked like.


    Nancy looked for the photos taken when Georgia was taking a bath excitedly as if she could get a lot of


    fun by destroying the reputation of Georgia.


    However, when she just found the photo, someone directly took her mobile phone away.


    After being stunned for a while, Nancy hurriedly turned her head and looked at the person beside her.


    Then, she found that it was the man who was with Georgia that took her mobile phone away.


    How did hee in?


    After that, she saw that Georgia was standing not far from Casey and was looking at this direction with


    a somewhat dark face.


    Both of them came in? Shouldn''t the waiter drive both of them out?


    Nancy was stunned for a few seconds. During this time, Casey had deleted all the pictures of Georgia


    in her mobile phone.


    "You took pictures of other people when she was taking a bath. It''s ridiculous that you should im


    yourself to be an upper-ss person." Casey put the mobile phone in Nancy''s hand.


    After taking her mobile phone, Nancy finally realized what had happened and shouted at Casey, "You


    dared to rob me of my mobile phone! What did you do?"


    She hurriedly checked her mobile phone, finding that the photos she had taken were deleted. She


    became angry.


    "You dared to delete my photos? Don''t you want to live?" Nancy couldn''t help shouting at Casey.


    Noticing what was going on here, people, who were chatting around them, immediately gathered


    around them.


    "How can you rob her of her cell phone like that? It''s against thew!" Nancy''s friends all scolded


    Casey for Nancy.


    Casey smiled at them and said, "I want to give you a piece of advice. You had better think about if she


    has got something on you. She even took pictures of her roommate when her roommate was taking a


    bath. You''re her friends. Wouldn''t she get something on you?"


    Hearing his words, Nancy''s friends'' heart all did a flip. They couldn''t help casting a nce at Nancy.


    None of them continued to speak for Nancy.


    Nancy''s face became extremely dark. She red at Casey and said, "He is a lunatic and he is talking


    nonsense. Don''t believe him. How is it possible that I would do such a thing? He is a whoremaster who


    is with my roommate. The girl over there is my roommate. They must have sneaked into the hall.


    Hurriedly call the security guard to drive them out."


    They all nodded and said that Casey and Georgia must be driven out of the hall.


    "Security guard,e here. Quick! There are two people sneaking in here. Hurriedly drive them out!"


    Nancy shouted.


    After that, she turned her head, looked at Casey, gritted her teeth and said, "Wait and see. You had


    made me very unhappy at noon today. Now, you even dared to rob me of my mobile phone. You dared


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    to sneak in the charity dinner held by Mr. Jeremiah. He certainly won''t let you get away with it!"


    Casey smiled at her and said, "I entered the hall openly. You shouldn''t say that I have sneaked into this


    hall. I''ve showed you mercy by not teaching you a lesson after you''ve done such a thing to my younger


    sister."


    Seeing that Casey didn''t take her words seriously, Nancy was anxious. She didn''t see any security


    guard and no one came to handle this issue.


    Nancy stared at Casey with malicious eyes and said coldly, "Let me tell you something. I''m from the


    Murray family. My family will soon cooperate with Mr. Jeremiah. Daring to offend me, you will suffer


    from it. Now, kneel down before me and apologize to me. In this way, I''m willing to spare you.


    Otherwise, even if I kill you, a poor loser, no one would help you!"


    People around all looked at Casey with sympathy. In their opinion, Casey would get himself in great


    trouble after offending a youngdy from the Murray family. Besides, Casey didn''t look like someone


    who had powerful connections.


    At another part of the hotel.


    Jeremiah was heading towards the hall somewhat anxiously. He had be very anxious when


    Casey made a phone call to him. Therefore, he hurried towards the hall after dealing with the business.


    There were several people around him. One of them was the head of the Lee family. The person


    walked beside him was the head of the Murray family, Elijah Murray.


    Now, Elijah was triumphant. After the charity dinner, he would sign a contract with Jeremiah. Later, his


    family would cooperate with Jeremiah.


    Although the Murray family was an old and famous family in S City, the Murray family was far from as


    powerful as Jeremiah. After all, Jeremiah was supported by the Davies family of B City. The Murray


    family couldn''tpare with Jeremiah at all.


    Seeing that the Lee family had cooperated with Jeremiah for several years, Elijah was very anxious.


    Now he finally had the opportunity to cooperate with Jeremiah, so he was of course very happy.


    "Mr. Jeremiah, are you saying that there is another very important guest in this charity dinner?" Elijah


    asked.


    Jeremiah nodded and said, "He has a very high status. When you see himter, you must be respectful


    to him. Before, that waiter dared to stop him. Later, I must teach him a lesson."


    Elijah and people around Jeremiah all nodded. Seeing Jeremiah attach so much importance to that


    person, they knew that he was absolutely not an ordinary person. They naturally dared not to be


    disrespectful to him.


    "It seems that I must figure out a way to make friends with the friend Mr. Jeremiah mentioned. Maybe I


    can get a lot of benefits from him in the future." Elijah thought.


    Soon, they arrived at the hall. Jeremiah looked around to find Casey. At a nce, he saw the crowd


    there and Casey who was shouted at angrily and loudly by Nancy.

 Chapter 386 Kneel Down

    Chapter 386 Kneel Down


    "Kneel down and apologize to me!" Nancy shouted at Casey again.


    "It seems that I need to teach you a lesson. Do you really think you can say this to me casually?"


    Casey''s tone also became cold.


    Georgia came over and nced at Casey with some worry. She wanted to persuade Casey. But after


    another thought, she felt Nancy had really gone a little too far this time. So Georgia didn''t say anything.


    "Huh, who do you think you are? Even if I yell at you, so what? Do you really think that I am afraid of


    you just because you are a bit fierce?" Nancy said coldly.


    At this moment, someone in the crowd shouted, "Mr. Jeremiah is here!"


    Everyone immediately turned their heads to look over there. The people who were in the crowd


    immediately gave way to Jeremiah.


    Nancy saw Jeremiah approaching while her father was following Jeremiah, her eyes lit up suddenly.


    She immediately yelled at Casey, "Mr. Jeremiah is here. The one next to him is my father. Today is a


    charity dinner held by Mr. Jeremiah. If you provoke me, Mr. Jeremiah will definitely help me. You¡¯ll be


    screwed up today!"


    "Oh? Really?" Casey showed a yful smile.


    Seeing Nancy approaching, Georgia didn¡¯t worry at all. She knew very well that Jeremiah would


    definitely be on Casey''s side.


    But the people around didn''t know it. After seeing Jeremiah''s arrival, they all felt that Casey was going


    to suffer.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    "This guy is really stupid. He dared to provoke Miss Nancy. The Murray family is going to cooperate


    with Jeremiah. The Murray family has a high status in S City. He dares to offend Miss Nancy. I think he


    will be dead today!"


    "He doesn''t seem to be a powerful person. He even dared to talk back Miss Nany. If Mr. Jeremiah


    helps Miss Nancy, he will be a dead meat."


    "I really don''t know how this guy got in. Logically, he shouldn''t be let in. If Mr. Jeremiah knows about it,


    he probably wouldn''t let him go."


    ...


    Nancy ran towards Jeremiah and Elijah and said, "Dad, Mr. Jeremiah, you finallye here. Here are


    two people sneaking through the dinner party. They even robbed my mobile phone and yelled at me.


    Mr. Jeremiah, you must help me."


    When Elijah heard Nancy''s words, he immediately said, "There is such a person? Don''t worry. Mr.


    Jeremiah will definitely help you."


    Jeremiah frowned because he had just seen Nancy yelling at Casey.


    "Mr. Jeremiah, it¡¯s him, and the woman. That woman is a bitch. She is not qualified to appear at your


    dinner party." Nancy pointed at Casey and Georgia.


    After hearing what Nancy said, Jeremiah''s face sank immediately. He hurriedly shouted at Nancy, "Shut


    up. Where¡¯s your manner? I don''t think you are qualified to appear at my dinner party!"


    After speaking, he quickly walked towards Casey, with a guilty expression on his face, "Mr. Casey, I''m


    Nancy was dumbfounded at once. She didn''t expect Jeremiah to yell at her and even showed such a


    respectful attitude towards Casey.


    If she heard it right, Jeremiah called Casey Mr. Casey?


    Elijah was also frightened by Jeremiah''s sudden anger. He hurried over, frowned and looked at Nancy,


    and then asked Jeremiah, "Mr. Jeremiah, my daughter may have done something wrong. I will


    apologize to you. But I don¡¯t know what my daughter has done so that you are so angry."


    Jeremiah snorted coldly, stared at Elijah, and said, "This is the most important guest at this dinner


    today. The one over there is his younger sister. Your daughter dares to call her a bitch. Do you know


    what mistake she made?"


    Elijah was shocked. He almost couldn''t breathe. He didn¡¯t expect that his daughter had offended this


    kind of big shot and even insulted the big shot¡¯s sister like that. This was really a disaster.


    He turned around directly, pped Nancy and shouted, "Who made you talk nonsense? Hurry up and


    apologize to them!"


    Nancy covered her face. She didn¡¯t expect that things would turn out to be like this. Jeremiah actually


    said that Casey was the most important guest at the dinner today. But he wore such an ordinary and


    drove such a shit Santana. How could he have such a high status?


    Jeremiah red at Nancy. Seeing that she was still there, he said in a cold voice, "Why are you still


    standing here? Come over and apologize!"


    At this time, Casey stepped forward and said, "Don''t hurry to apologize. Since you are his father, I have


    to tell you what your daughter did to my sister in school."


    Then Casey told them about Nancy''s bullying of Georgia. Elijah stood aside and listened. His face


    gradually became gloomy and his fists were also clenched. He couldn¡¯t wait to beat up Nancy


    immediately.


    Jeremiah didn''t expect that Elijah''s daughter would do such things to Casey''s sister. He was also


    shocked.


    The people around looked at Nancy in surprise. They were not surprised that Nancy would do such


    things. They were only surprised that the person who offended Nancy was backed by Jeremiah. It


    seemed that Nancy was going to be screwed up today.


    When Casey finished speaking, Elijah was ashamed. He wanted to find a hole to hide in right now.


    He looked at his daughter angrily. He had never known that his daughter would be so arrogant in


    school.


    "Elijah, I really didn''t expect your daughter to be this kind of person. Like father, like daughter. I don¡¯t


    think you are a good guy." Jeremiah said coldly to Elijah.


    Elijah hurriedly turned around, bent over and said to Jeremiah, "Mr. Jeremiah, I really didn''t know that


    my daughter is so hateful in school. I will ask her to apologize to this gentleman''s sister."


    After speaking, he turned his head and red at Nancy. Then he shouted, "What are you still doing


    here? Come over and apologize to her!"


    Nancy was already frightened by Jeremiah at this time. So after hearing what Elijah said, she did not


    dare to refute. She walked up to Georgia and said in an extremely low voice, "I''m sorry."


    Casey stared at her and said coldly, "Is this your apology?"


    Elijah gritted his teeth, knowing that if Casey and Georgia were not satisfied today, his cooperation


    would probably be over.


    He pushed Nancy a bit, and said, "Didn''t you hear what he said? Since you have to apologize, you


    must be sincere. Kneel down!"

 Chapter 387 I Call Him Mr. Casey

    Chapter 387 I Call Him Mr. Casey


    Nancy took a small step towards Georgia, with an incredible expression on her face.


    At that time, in front of everyone, she yelled at Casey and asked Casey to kneel down and apologized


    to her. After such a short while, her father even asked her to kneel down to apologize to Georgia.


    Besides, she didn''t have any excuses to refuse. Jeremiah was watching her. If she didn''t do this, the


    whole Murray family would be affected by this incident.


    Georgia looked at Nancy with a calm face. If it was in the past, she might forgive Nancy. When things


    came to this point, everyone knew who was the one to be embarrassed tonight. Maybe she would just


    forgive Nancy.


    But she did not say anything. When chatting with Casey this afternoon, she learned that if she showed


    mercy to those vicious people, they would not realize their mistakes, instead of indulging their


    arrogance.


    Obviously, Nancy was such a person. If she forgave Nancy so easily, Nancy would retaliate against her


    in the future.


    So Georgia thought that she had to let Nancy keep it in the mind. Nancy did something wrong, so she


    had to apologize.


    Nancy looked at Georgia''s eyes. She felt Georgia was mocking herself. She wanted to pounce on


    Georgia to knock her down.


    But Jeremiah was here. She didn''t have the guts at all.


    Seeing that Nancy didn''t move, Elijah was anxious. He shouted, "If you don''t kneel down and apologize


    to her today, in the future, you won¡¯t be my daughter. The Murray family will have nothing to do with


    you! "


    The people around were surprised. They didn''t expect that Elijah would have to sever ties with Nancy


    because of this incident. It was enough to show that Elijah paid much attention to this matter.


    Nancy couldn''t bear the pressure in the end. After staring at Georgia for a while, she slowly knelt down


    and said to Georgia, "I''m sorry. Please forgive me. I shouldn''t treat you that way. It''s all my fault. I will


    never do you in that way again in the future."


    Seeing Nancy knelt down to apologize, Elijah was also relieved. He turned his head to look at Casey,


    and said, "Is it okay? If you have any dissatisfaction, you can tell me. I will definitely let my daughter try


    to satisfy your requirements."


    At this time, Jeremiah turned his head to look at Casey, and said, "Mr. Casey, can I have a talk with you


    for a sec? I have something to tell you."


    Casey nodded. He followed Jeremiah to a corner not far away. When Elijah saw the two people


    whispering, he suddenly became nervous again.


    It could be seen that Jeremiah attached great importance to the ordinary person. If this person made


    Jeremiah give up cooperation with the Murray family, the hope of the Murray family''s rise would be


    shattered.


    "Mr. Casey, it is my negligence. I didn''t expect that Elijah¡¯s daughter would treat your sister like this. I


    should give up cooperating with the Murray family now." Jeremiah exined to Casey, "But this


    cooperation is also a huge opportunity for Davies family¡¯s industry in S City. The Murray family is a big


    family in S City and has a decisive say in some areas of S City. This time it seems that the Murray


    family is eager to cooperate with us, but in fact, we also get a lot of benefits from them."


    This was why he was willing to agree to sign a 50-50 contract with the Murray family.


    "So how about giving the Murray family some penalties? I would reduce the share that I promised to


    give them. Just give him 10 percent of the profit. If they disagree, the cooperation can be over. Even if I


    don¡¯t make this money, I will never increase any profit to them. Mr. Casey, what do you think?"


    Hearing Jeremiah¡¯s words, Casey smiled and then he said, "You are nning to use the incident to


    take advantage of the Murray family. If the Murray family agrees, it will have endless benefits for you.


    Even if the Murray family doesn''t agree, you won''t have any loss."


    Being seen through by Casey, Jeremiah also showed a trace of embarrassment on his face. He quickly


    said, "Mr. Casey, I am also for the development of Davies family in S City. If you do not agree, I will


    refuse to cooperate with the Murray family."


    Jeremiah was right. Everything he did in S City was for Davies family. Even if he could get some


    benefits from it, he deserved it.


    "No need. Just do as you said." Casey said.


    Hearing Casey saying yes, Jeremiah also showed joy. If he could really get the Murray family to sign


    this contract with 10% of the profit, he would really make a lot of money.


    If Elijah did not agree, Jeremiah would at most lose one opportunity for cooperation. As the best


    entrepreneur in S City, he was notck of opportunities.


    After discussing, the two walked back to Elijah¡¯s side.


    Elijah¡¯s face was tense, as if he was waiting for the trial of fate.


    Jeremiah¡¯s face turned cold again. He looked at Elijah and said coldly, "Elijah, do you know who my


    important guest is?"


    Elijah was stunned for a moment. How did he know who Casey was? In S City, he had never heard of


    Casey.


    "I just remind you. I call him Mr. Casey." Jeremiah continued.


    When the people around heard Jeremiah''s words, they were all shocked. They immediately began to


    wonder about the identity of Casey. Why could Casey make Jeremiah call him Mr. Casey?


    Some of the people present who had a pivotal position in S City knew the connection between


    Jeremiah and Davies family in B City. Some knew that Jeremiah and Davies family were closely


    rted. Some even knew that Jeremiah was the person in charge of Davies family in S City.


    So after hearing what Jeremiah said, those who knew something about it immediately connected


    Casey with Davies family. Their faces showed deep horror.


    Those who didn¡¯t know about it all had doubts on their faces. They really couldn¡¯t figure it out. He was


    Jeremiah! Who else could make him so humble? Could it be that Jeremiah was just a member of a big


    family?


    If so, the family was too terrifying.


    After Elijah heard Jeremiah''s words, he immediately thought of Davies family. Immediately, his face


    became pale.


    His daughter actually offended Davies family. Davies family could crush the Murray family to death so


    easily!


    The reason why Jeremiah said that was mainly to frighten Elijah, so as to pave the way for what he


    said next.


    "The person your daughter provoked this time is his sister. Logically, I shouldn¡¯t continue to cooperate


    with you, but Mr. Casey let me spare you this time. Our cooperation can proceed normally, but you can


    only get 10% of the profit." Jeremiah continued.


    When Elijah heard Jeremiah''s words, he immediately hesitated. There was only 10% of the profit. Then


    the Murray family would not get much benefit from this cooperation, at most he was just Jeremiah''s


    helper.


    But he knew very well what this cooperation meant. He had been preparing for this cooperation for a


    long time. If he just gave up like this, he would not get anything.


    Everyone could clearly see the current situation in S City. If he didn¡¯t cooperate with Jeremiah, he could


    only face the result of being eliminated by the wheel of history.


    Even if it was only 10% of the profit, there was at least some benefits. If he really gave up cooperating


    with Jeremiah, there would be really nothing left.


    Elijah gritted his teeth and nodded to Jeremiah. He said, "Deal. It is indeed my daughter''s fault. I should


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    bear the consequences."


    Hearing Elijah saying yes, Jeremiah immediatelyughed secretly. But he didn¡¯t show it out. It was


    really a good deal for him.


    Elijah gritted his teeth and sighed. Staring at his daughter who was kneeling on the ground, there was a


    burst of resentment in his heart. If she didn¡¯t cause this trouble, the situation wouldn¡¯t be like this!


    Nancy really harmed the Murray family by herself.


    Apart from Jeremiah, the head of the Lee family was the happiest one. The Murray family''s cooperation


    with Jeremiah this time could only get 10% of the profit, which was almost negligible.


    This change would make the Murray family no longer able to catch up with the Lee family in the future.


    Soon, the Murray family would lose the equal opportunity to dialogue with the Lee family.


    After the matter was settled, Jeremiah turned his head to look at the people around him, and said,


    "Enjoy yourselves, everyone. This is just a small episode. I hope it won''t affect your mood for attending


    the dinner."


    Everyone nodded, and continued to chat in groups. But now what they were talking about became


    Casey.


    After guessing Casey''s identity, many people wanted toe over to curry favor. Jeremiah nced at


    the people around him, and then introduced Casey to them one by one.


    "Mr. Casey, this is the dean of Jiren Hospital, ke Barnes. Jiren Hospital is the best hospital in S City.


    Besides, he is also an excellent surgeon."


    ke Barnes immediately bent over and shook hands with Casey, showing a respectful attitude.


    ...


    Nancy kept kneeling on the ground. Casey didn''t say to let her get up. Elijah didn''t get Casey''s


    instructions, so he didn''t dare let her get up at all.


    Nancy knelt like this until the end of the dinner. Her both feet were numb. Although Elijah felt sorry for


    his daughter and wanted to ask Casey several times, when he thought of that Nancy got the Murray


    family lost a lot of benefits, he felt that she deserved it. So he ignored Nancy.


    Until the dinner was over, after everyone left the hotel, Elijah walked over and helped Nancy get up.


    Nancy burst into tears all of a sudden. It was the first time that she had suffered such a grievance since


    she was a child.


    "Dad, you just let me kneel down like this? My leg was about to break. Am I your biological daughter?"


    Nancy med her father.


    Elijah red at Nancy. He said coldly, "You still dare to say this to me. Because of you, our entire


    Murray family will not have anypetitiveness in S City in the future. The Lee family will definitely


    take the opportunity to suppress us. The situation of our family is now precarious."


    Nancy was dumbfounded. She immediately stopped crying, and asked, "Dad, who the hell is he? Why


    is even Jeremiah so afraid of him? Georgia is just a nanny''s child. How could she have such a great


    brother?"


    "Only people from Davies family can let Jeremiah be so humble. Whether Georgia is his sister or not,


    as long as she has something to do with him, we can¡¯t offend her." Elijah said seriously.


    "Davies, Davies family!" Nancy stood there nkly, as if she was struck by thunder. Her whole body


    froze in an instant.

 Chapter 388 In the Name of Georgia

    Chapter 388 In the Name of Georgia


    The next morning,Casey came to the SC University again.


    Last night Jeremiah arranged an amodation for Casey, while Georgia went back to the school


    dormitory.


    When Casey saw Georgia, he found her more spirited than yesterday, so he smiled and asked, "How


    was it in the dormitory yesterday? Did Nancy bully you again?"


    Georgia shook her head immediately and said: "Nancy did not go back to the dormitoryst night, and


    our instructor notified in the chatting group this morning that she had dropped out of school."


    "Drop out of school?" Casey was a bit surprised, but he was relieved immediately. He didn''t expect


    Elijah to be so sensible.


    This was a good thing for Georgia. She won''t feelfortable living in the dormitory with Nancy. And


    now that Nancy had dropped out, Casey didn''t need to worry about Georgia being bullied again.


    They walked towards the school yground together. Today, the principal was going to prove Georgia''s


    innocence in front of the teachers and students and expose the ck deeds of Joey and Rufus.


    All the teachers and students had been notified to gather for a meeting on the yground before ten


    o''clock in the morning.


    On the way to the yground, while seeing Casey and Georgia walking together, many people still


    showed contemptuous expressions and said something bad to belittle Georgia.


    "That slut is still with the man. I saw them walking together yesterday. I heard that the man was a guest


    picked up by Georgia. What a cheek! She even took this kind of person to school."


    "I heard that today''s school meeting was going to talk about her. I guess she will be criticized by the


    principal in front of the school."


    "This kind of person who discredited our school should be expelled directly. I hope the principal can


    expel her directly and mercilessly."


    ...


    When Georgia heard that the people around her still bore the same attitude towards her, she was a


    little disappointed, but she dispelled her worry by taking a deep breath, because the principal would


    help her rify soon.


    Before long, when they arrived at the yground, Casey and Georgia walked directly towards the high


    tform, and the principal was already waiting there.


    It could be seen that the principal looked dreadful. What happened yesterday was the worst decision in


    his life. He regretted it all night, but regretting was useless.


    Standing behind the principal with pale faces, Joey and Rufus were nervous when they thought of


    being exposed to the whole school about what they had done.


    If this was exposed, they would be too ashamed to stay in school in the future.


    When Joey returned homest night, he did not tell his wife about this. If his wife knew that he had


    done such dirty things with his nephew, then he would not be allowed to go home.


    At this moment, the yground was full of people. All the teachers and students had gathered here,


    and were talking about what was going to talk about in the meeting today.


    Among the students, there was a group of people who were hostile to Georgia, and most of them were


    girls. The basic reason for their hostility was the same as Nancy, out of jealousy.


    So when Rufus spread the negative news about Georgia in school, they became the right-hand


    assistants.


    They were eager to see Georgia get into trouble. The more disgraced she was, the more delighted they


    would be.


    Some people just couldn''t bear to see others live well. Once they found a chance to nder someone


    living better than them, they would often take the chance to maltreat him or her.


    "Look, Georgia ising with a man, and they are walking towards the principal. It seems that the


    meeting today is really going to talk about her."


    "Look at the principal¡¯s face, so terrible. He must have known Georgia''s dirty deeds. She discredited


    our school so much. I''m sure she will be expelled in the meeting."


    "This kind of slut should have been expelled a long time ago. Although she got high scores, it was


    shameless to do the dirty work."


    ...


    Casey and Georgia walked towards the principal, and the principal came over to greet them


    respectfully.


    "All has been arranged. Joey and Rufus will rify what happened in front of the whole school, and


    then apologize to Georgia, Mr. Davies, do you have any other requests?" the principal asked.


    "Since they are going to apologize, let them apologize sincerely on their knees." Casey said.


    The principal was stunned for a moment, but he didn''t dare to refute, and he walked to Joey and Rufus


    immediately to tell them Casey''s requirements.


    After hearing what the principal said, both of them went pale, but they didn''t want to go to jail, so they


    could only agree to kneel.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    After a while, Jeremiah arrived at the yground. Today he came not only to announce the


    establishment of the fund and but also to do Casey a favor.


    "Look! Jeremiah is here. My God! What shameless thing has Georgia done to bother him toe!¡±


    "It''s really humiliating. Even Mr. Jeremiah knows about Georgia''s dirty deeds. If this gets out, the


    reputation of our school will be ruined. It might also have had influence on our school''s enrollment."


    "What a slut she is! It''s so troublesome that draws Mr. Jeremiah''s attention. She should be driven out of


    our school as soon as possible!


    Those hostile to Georgia tried their best to pour oil on the fire to make everyone around attack her.


    They didn''t expect that the incident would be so serious to attract Jeremiah here, so far more delighted.


    With Jeremiah here, the principal would definitely not cover for Georgia, and he might even regard her


    as a negative example for students. Her previous achievements would be worthless.


    The principal and Casey went up to the tform together. Joey and Rufus began to tremble, with their


    faces as white as sheet.


    "Today, I''m going to make an announcement. I never thought that such kind of person would appear in


    our school."


    The principal spoke in gloomy tones.


    "I mistook him as a promising talent, and was confused by his appearance. I didn''t know how


    disgusting he was until I saw through him."


    "I won''t allow anybody like him to stay in our school, and he is too disgraceful to stay here anymore."


    The principal didn''t target on anyone. But people off the stage guessed that he was talking about


    Georgia.


    "I don''t expect that the principal hates Georgia so much. It is so funny. The previous merit student could


    alsoe to no good end."


    "She deserves it. No matter how well she studies, and how beautiful she looks, she will finally be


    expelled. Although I am not as good as her in study and not as good-looking as her, I don''t have to


    worry about being expelled."


    "I really want tough now. Inevitably, Someone as outstanding as her will not end well."


    ...


    Those who were jealous of Georgia were all looking forward to her exclusion.


    "It''s turn for them to state their crimes." The principal continued.


    Many eyes were focused on Georgia.


    However, in the next second, what happened made everyone dumbfounded.


    Both Joey and Rufus took a step forward, and then knelt down in front of all.


    Silence!


    The whole yground became silent!


    No one expected that Joey and Rufus would kneel down directly at this time.


    "What...what are they doing?"


    The principal handed the microphone to Joey directly.


    As Joey took over the microphone, he trembled and said, "I''m sorry for the school, for the principal, and


    for Georgia. I''m guilty, and so is my nephew. He is the real damned one!"


    Everyone was shocked by his words, and they all listened to his crimes with ears pricked up.


    Because Jeremiah was aside, Joey didn''t dare to conceal anything, and told what happened honestly.


    And in order to make everyone believe that he didn''t do anything too nasty, he even exaggerated


    Rufus'' crimes to set off his insignificance.


    Rufus'' face turned purple with rage, but he couldn''t haggle with Joey right now. If he had a fight with


    Joey now, it would be a joke in everyone''s eyes.


    After Joey finished speaking, the principal nced at Rufus and asked, "Rufus, do you have any


    problem with what he said?"


    Rufus gritted his teeth and finally shook his head helplessly.


    There was uproar among the people off stage, and none of them expected that the truth would turn out


    to be like this.


    After hearing what Joey said, those who were very jealous of Georgia put on gloomy expressions.


    "Georgia suffered a lot in the school because of Joey and Rufus'' nder. The main purpose of today¡®s


    meeting is to rify what actually happened. Georgia, as an outstanding student in our school, is a


    good example for you all. I hope everyone can learn from her and strive for a better future."


    "And Joey and Rufus will be expelled from our school forever, and they will never be allowed to return!"


    Then the principal switched the topic and said: "Today we are honored to have Mr. Jeremiah here with


    us. Because Mr. Jeremiah has seen our school¡¯s attitude towards the sinister ones, he is willing to set


    up a fund in our school to support students with excellent grades and poor family conditions. Now I''ll


    give the floor to Mr. Jeremiah to announce the results of the fund."


    Jeremiah walked to the stage, took over the microphone, and said loudly: "I will set up a fund in your


    school in the name of Georgia. The amount of this fund is 200 million. I hope that all students can study


    hard and strive to be an excellent student like her."


    The people present became astir.


    Two hundred million...in the name of Georgia...


    Those who were jealous of Georgia felt a sense of powerlessness. Inevitably, jealousy couldn''t change


    anything. Only those who worked hard would be more and more shining.

 Chapter 389 Caseys First Love

    Chapter 389 Casey''s First Love


    In J City, at CZ Community.


    Jennifer was cleaning the room. At this time, the doorbell rang. Jennifer put down the stuff and then


    walked to the door. After opening the door, she found that there was no one outside.


    She poked her head out to look outside puzzledly. There was still no one outside.


    "Which kids are doing pranks again?"


    Jennifer murmured. Then she was about to close the door. At this moment, she noticed an envelope on


    the ground. She stooped to pick it up and then saw Edith¡¯s name on it.


    It should be a letter to Edith, but she didn¡¯t know who sent the letter. Besides, mobile phone


    very rare to send letters like this secretly.


    Although Jennifer was so puzzled, she did not open the envelope to read the contents. After all, this


    was Edith''s letter. Jennifer respected the privacy of others very much.


    After taking the letter in, Jennifer walked to the table and put the letter on the table.


    At this time, her mobile phone rang. It was Georgia¡¯s call. Jennifer was very excited, so she quickly


    picked it up.


    "Georgia, how is the situation on your side? Have you seen Casey?" Jennifer asked anxiously.


    "Mom, I''m okay here. Casey helped me settle all the troubles. I don''t need to pay 300,000 dors


    anymore. What¡¯s more, the school also gave me a full schrship. You don''t need to give me money


    anymore in the future. Now, my current schrship is enough for me to live for a long time." Georgia


    was in a good mood, so her tone sounded a lot easier.


    "Really? That''s really great. I knew that Casey would definitely help you settle the trouble. You have to


    thank Casey. He helps us a lot. He is our benefactor. You should keep it in the mind and express your


    gratitude to him." Jennifer became excited when she heard that the trouble was resolved. As long as


    her daughter''s trouble was resolved, that would be a great thing.


    "Got it, Mom. I will remember Casey¡¯s favor."


    "Okay, I have to hang up. I have to cook some soup for Casey¡¯s wife. She should be back soon. She is


    also busy these days, so I want to make some delicious food to let her rx." Jennifer said.


    "Ah? Is Casey married?" It was obvious that Georgia was surprised by Jennifer''s words.


    "Yes, Casey''s wife is very beautiful. Casey just re-hosted a wedding with her not long ago, and the


    whole J City was in uproar. The wedding was really fantastic. Many big shots attended that wedding."


    Jennifer experienced the wedding personally, so she was a little proud of it.


    It seemed that Georgia was a little lost on the phone.


    "Georgia, why don''t you speak anymore? I feel you a little weird." A suspicion appeared on Jennifer''s


    face.


    "I¡¯m fine, Mom. I have to hang up. Say hello to Casey¡¯s wife. Go ahead your own business." Georgia


    said quickly.


    Jennifer didn''t say much, but felt relieved. After hanging up the phone, she went to make soup.


    After a while, Edith came back, looking tired.


    She stretched herself. Smelling the aroma of the food scent, she rxed a lot.


    "Jennifer, you are making soup again." Edith said.


    When Jennifer heard Edith''s voice, she immediately responded, "You¡¯re back. The soup is almost


    ready. Go to the break first."


    "By the way, there is a letter to you on the table." Jennifer paused and then said.


    Edith put down her handbag. Hearing what Jennifer said, she was a little confused. She didn''t expect


    someone to send her a letter.


    She walked to the front of the table, saw the envelope on the table and then picked it up to have a look.


    Except her name on it, there was no other information, and no stamps. It seemed that the letter was not


    from a distance.


    At this time, Jennifer came out with a bowl of soup. She put it on the table, and said, ¡°Drink while it¡¯s


    hot. It can keep your health. You don¡¯t look good recently. You must be very tired at work, right? Drink


    some soup. It can relieve your fatigue."


    Edith smiled at Jennifer, thanked her, and then asked, "Jennifer, where did you get this letter? There is


    no stamp on it."


    "There was a knock on the door at that time. I opened the door but I didn¡¯t see anyone. I just saw this


    letter. I don''t know who put it. I saw your name written on it, so I took it in." Jennifer exined.


    Edith nodded, wondering who sent this letter.


    She opened the envelope directly. There was only a thin piece of paper inside. There were not many


    words written on it, only a short sentence.


    "If you can, tomorrow afternoon,e to the third booth of Feiteng Bar to find me. I will be there all


    afternoon."


    Seeing this, Edith was still a little confused. She thought, ¡®I don''t know who you are. If I just go there


    like this, what if it is a trap?¡¯


    Edith, who had experienced many troubles, was alert. Now, she generally ignored this kind of invitation.


    However, when she saw the signature under this sentence, she was shocked.


    "Your rival in love, Casey''s first love."


    "How is it possible? Casey told me that he has never been in a rtionship before. This guy has no


    experience in love. If he had been in a rtionship before, he would definitely not be what he is now."


    Edith muttered. She thought this should be a prank.


    Her gaze continued to move downward. There was a sketch drawn below. It was a little man sleeping


    in bed.


    After seeing this man''s sleeping posture, Edith waspletely stunned. Wasn''t this exactly what


    Casey looked like when he was sleeping?


    There was also a line of small words next to the painting, "You may doubt me, but ordinary people


    shouldn¡¯t see that guy''s sleeping posture. I hope he has not changed this habit in the past few years."


    Edith''s face suddenly sank. Countless thoughts suddenly popped into her mind.


    The sleeping posture of the man painted above was indeed unique to Casey. It may be due to Casey


    experience some things when he was a child. So when he was sleeping, he would always cross his


    hands on his chest unconsciously, as if he was on guard.


    Before, when Edith got up to go to the bathroom at night, she found Casey would maintain this posture,


    which looked very funny.


    Later, she gradually found that although Casey would not maintain this posture all the time, it appeared


    a lot of times. She had never seen anyone keep this posture while sleeping.


    Later, when she heard Casey tell her his story, she realized that Casey slept like this, probably because


    some experiences in his childhood made him remain vignt even in his dreams.


    So after seeing Casey sleep in this posture, Edith felt a little distressed.


    Logically, only those who slept with Casey in the same bed would know Casey¡¯s sleeping position.


    Edith had always felt that only she knew Casey¡¯s habit, so she regarded it as a secret between her and


    Casey.


    But now there was a second person who knew Casey''s sleeping position and imed to be Casey''s


    first love, which naturally made Edith guess a lot.


    Did Casey lie to her? It turned out that he had the first love. He just lied to her when she asked him.


    This guy was really bad! ¡®Why did he lie to me? Does he think that I will be angry with to him just


    because he had the first love?¡¯


    ¡®Or is there a lot of things between him and his first love that he can''t tell me, so he concealed it?¡¯


    If Casey didn¡¯t sleep with her, how could she know Casey¡¯s sleeping posture?


    As a woman, Edith''s imagination was also extremely rich. In an instant, she imagined many


    possibilities why Casey did not tell her about his first love.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    ¡®He didn¡¯t tell me that, which means there are some things he can¡¯t tell me. Is there something that


    Casey hides from me, right?¡¯


    "Edith, what''s the matter? You seem to be worried. What did that letter say?" Seeing Edith didn¡¯t move,


    Jennifer asked.


    Edith came to her senses. She hurriedly put the letter away, cleared her throat slightly, and said,


    "Nothing. It''s just a friend''s greeting."


    Jennifer nodded and didn''t ask much.


    Until the evening, Edith had been thinking about the letter. She felt that the other party didn¡¯t lie to her.


    As for why that woman wanted to see her, based on women''s first instinct, Edith could easily guess it


    just.


    Casey''s first love wanted to get Casey back.


    Edith took out her mobile phone and called Casey.


    "Casey, tell me honestly, are you hiding anything from me?" Edith said irritably.


    "No, what''s the matter?" Casey, who was sleeping, looked dumbfounded.


    "Are you sure?" Edith asked.


    Casey suddenly felt a little guilty. He didn''t tell Edith about his father''s entry into Guanling. This was a


    kind of concealment. Did Edith know that he was investigating Guanling?


    "No...no, what''s the matter with you?" Casey asked.


    "Nothing. I just had a dream. I dreamed of your first love."


    "Howe? My first love is you..."


    Before Casey had finished speaking, Edith had hung up the phone.


    Casey, who was in S City, didn''t think too much. He believed that Edith was just having a dream, so


    she was a bit grumpy.


    This guy fluttered! Did he really have the first love?


    Edith clenched her small fist angrily, wondering why Casey¡¯s first love suddenly came to her.


    It was probably because of the wedding in the crystal castle.


    Taking a deep breath, Edith made a decision. She decided to meet Casey¡¯s first love tomorrow to see


    what the woman wanted to do.


    If she didn''t go, wouldn''t it mean that she was afraid of the woman?


    In this regard, Edith did not want to lose to anyone.

 Chapter 390 Are You Good Enough for Casey?

    Chapter 390 Are You Good Enough for Casey?


    The next afternoon.


    Edith arrived at the door of Feiteng Bar. Conor and his men came with her.


    Because Edith wasn''t sure if this was a trap, she called Conor toe with her, just in case.


    "Do you know if Casey has other girlfriends before he came to J City?" After hesitating, Edith looked at


    Conor and asked.


    Conor was stunned when he heard Edith''s question, and then heughed and said, "I came to J City


    guy. If he falls in love with a woman, he will love her forever. So I feel that he hasn''t had any girlfriends


    before."


    Edith nodded, then took a deep breath and said, "Then I will go in first. You only need to pay attention


    to the situation on my side. Don''t be too deliberate."


    Hearing Conor''s answer, Edith turned to walk in Feiteng Bar.


    Not long after Edith went in, Conor also walked in with some of his men.


    Feiteng Bar was a bar with soothing music. People here enjoyed the music. Each of them was sitting in


    their own ce and drinking.


    After Edith went in, she found the third booth. She saw that there was already sitting a woman with a


    slim figure and outstanding temperament. This woman wore a ck veil on her face, which covered the


    upper part of her face, making others unable to see her face clearly. Because of this veil, it made


    others have a hazy feeling.


    All the men in the bar would look at this side from time to time. There were appreciate looks in their


    eyes.


    Although Edith was the most beautiful in J City, when she saw this woman, she was also amazed by


    this woman¡¯s temperament.


    The woman looked so elegant. Ordinary families couldn¡¯t cultivate such an elegance. Edith was just a


    child of a second-rate family in J City. Naturally she couldn¡¯tpare with that woman.


    Carefully staring at the ck veil on the woman¡¯s face for a while, Edith suddenly felt ashamed of


    herself. Although she couldn¡¯t see the woman¡¯s face, she could know that there must be a stunning


    face under the ck veil.


    Maybe the woman chose to cover her face with a veil just to not attract too much attention, but even so,


    no one could take his eyes away from her.


    Edith sat down directly opposite the woman. When Edith saw the woman, she felt that she was weak in


    momentum. Everyone in the bar looked towards the two of them. Edith felt a little ufortable.


    Even if she wasck of some confidence, she had no way to shrink back. Now, she could only bite the


    bullet and dealt with this woman in front of her.


    "Hello, I¡¯m Edith. I have received your letter..." Edith stretched out a hand, nning to say hello to her


    politely.


    The woman just sat there, motionlessly. She didn''t want to shake Edith''s hands. The corners of her


    mouth also curled up slightly. Under the veil, there seemed to be a pair of clear eyes carefully looking


    at Edith.


    Edith''s hands froze in midair for a while. She was so embarrassed. She didn''t expect the other party to


    give her a p in the face.


    Then Edith thought, ¡®Since the woman imed to be my rival in love, she doesn¡¯t have to be polite to


    me.¡¯


    Edith took her hand back to relieve the embarrassment, and then tried to make herself look more


    natural. She said, "I have never heard Casey say that he has the first love. I also checked with him, so I


    want to know who you are and your true purpose."


    "He didn¡¯t tell you, but it doesn''t mean it is not important. Casey didn''t tell you, because he was afraid


    that after thinking of me, he could not help but leave you toe to me." The woman said softly. Her


    voice was very pleasant to ears.


    Edith frowned, feeling a strong hostility.


    "You are too narcissistic. I don''t think Casey will do that. Maybe it''s just because you are insignificant to


    him that he will forget you." Edith countered.


    The woman smiled and said, "Are you deceiving yourself? Do you think that how bad a person''s


    memory is, so that he mightpletely forget someone who has slept with him for so long? He didn''t


    tell you. It only shows that I still have a pivotal position in his heart."


    Edith''s chest was ups and downs. She felt that she was not the woman¡¯s match. What she said just


    now was indeed a bit self-deceitful. The words "sleep with him for so long" almost drove her mad.


    ¡®Casey, you really hide a lot of things from me.¡¯


    "What is your purpose? If you just want to show off in front of me, I don''t think we need to have the talk


    anymore." Edith became a little gloomy.


    The woman changed her posture. The smile on her face indicated that she had achieved her goal.


    "The purpose of mying here is very simple. Just let you leave Casey. You don''t deserve to be by


    his side. The person lying on the bed with him should be me." The woman said her own purpose


    without hesitation.


    By this time Edith felt that she had no need to be polite in front of this woman. She felt that this woman


    was a self-righteous guy.


    "You think too much. Casey and I are a legal couple. He loves me very much. You want me to leave


    him just because of your bullshits? Are you insane? Even if Casey hasn''t told me about you, it¡¯s


    impossible for him to have anything to do with you anymore.¡± Edith said angrily.


    "Oh? You sound very confident, but I want to ask you, do you really think you are good enough for


    Casey?" the woman said.


    Edith only felt that her body was like struck by lightning. She froze.


    The question the woman asked was also the question Edith had been asking herself during this period


    of time. After experiencing the events of this period of time, Edith had realized the gap between herself


    and Casey.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Although she had been working hard and wanted to make herself better, after knowing Casey''s various


    identities, she knew clearly that no matter how hard she tried, she would not be able to catch up with


    Casey''s pace.


    She had beenforting herself from the bottom of her heart that identity was not important in a


    rtionship. But whenever she thought about this question, she actually knew the answer.


    Now for the first time someone asked this question in front of her. The woman imed to be Casey''s


    first love. She seemed to have an unusual family background and she was so stunning.


    "I heard about the wedding in the crystal castle some time ago. Since Casey has held such a wedding


    for you, you should also have some understanding of his identity. Those big shots who appeared at the


    wedding can be invited by you? Your rtives are all petty townspeople, right?"


    Seeing Edith didn¡¯t speak, the woman continued talking.


    "I think you should be aware of the term ¡®rank¡¯. It does not mean that you¡¯re as rich as him. At the very


    least, you have to be the same level with him in terms of knowledge and vision. You think you¡¯re the


    same level with Casey? After all, you have been living in a small ce like J City for so many years."


    "Those people over there should be here to protect you. They are Casey¡¯s men, right? You are just a


    poor worm in my eyes now. You don¡¯t even have the ability to protect yourself. Your everything


    depends on Casey. Do you really feel qualified to stay by Casey?"


    The woman''s words made Edith lower her head unconsciously. Edith didn''t know how to refute the


    aggressive woman.


    "I came to you this time just to make you understand that you are not good enough for Casey. I am his


    best choice. If you really love Casey, you should leave him as soon as possible. Don''t put him under


    too much pressure. You think it is love for him to let him protect a woman who needs him to worry


    about everything every day?"


    "In addition to getting from him, what else can you give him?"


    The smile on the woman¡¯s face was getting bigger. She didn''t seem to take Edith seriously at all. This


    time, she came to Edith purely to pronounce Edith''s crime. It was a crime if Edith still stayed by Casey¡¯s


    side.


    "Enough!" Edith finally couldn''t bear the woman''s mocking words. She directly reached out and


    smashed the table.


    The woman did not go on, but showed a smile and said, "As a woman of an excellent man, it is the


    most basic cultivation not to get angry."


    Edith looked up at the woman, with resentment in her eyes. She said, "I won''t leave Casey. You wish. I


    don''t allow anyone to snatch him away from me."


    After speaking, Edith stood up and walked towards the entrance of the bar.


    Upon seeing this, Conor hurriedly led his men out.


    The woman didn¡¯t move. She took a sip of wine with a mysterious smile on her face.


    Outside the bar, Edith''s emotions were obviously out of control. She walked quickly toward the front.


    Her face was gloomy. Her fists were clenched tightly.


    Conor noticed Edith''s abnormality, so he hurriedly stepped forward and asked what had happened just


    now.


    Edith told Conor that she was okay and wanted to be alone for a while. She let Conor go back first.


    Hearing Edith saying this, Conor didn''t ask too much. He and his men just followed Edith, instead of


    going back directly.


    When Edith saw that Conor was still leading his men to follow her, she became even more irritated.


    She felt that Conor followed her in this way, which proved the woman''s words even more.


    In front of Casey, she was a person who needed protection. She couldn''t even stay alone for a while.


    She secretly speeded up, trying to get rid of Conor and his men. But unfortunately, she found that it


    was impossible to get rid of these powerful guys.


    She walked to the edge of the moat and stood in front of the guardrail. After being blew by the wind,


    she only felt that her emotions eased a little.


    At this time, there were many lovers by the moat. These people walked by Edith hand in hand, looking


    very happy. Edith could clearly feel from these people that they were all good match.


    "Look at it, isn''t that Edith, the bride of the crystal castle wedding? I didn''t expect to meet her here."


    "That is Edith! She is really beautiful. She deserves to the prettiest in J City."


    "What''s the use of being beautiful? There are more beautiful women in the world. Haven''t you heard


    about the wedding of the crystal castle that day? There were quite a few big shots. Even some people


    from Davies family in B City attended the wedding. Many people doubted Casey is from Davies family.


    From this point of view, Edith doesn¡¯t deserve to be Casey¡¯s side."


    "If it is true, Casey will be too good for Edith. The person in Davies family actually married a woman


    from a second-rate family in J City. Edith is really lucky."


    "Yeah, luck is something that makes people envious and enviable. Without this, Edith would have never


    met someone with a powerful background like Casey."


    ...


    Thements of the people around reached Edith''s ears. She could not help but clenched her fists


    and clenched her teeth, not allowing herself to behave abnormally.


    Even the people in J City felt that she didn¡¯t match Casey?


    Edith took a deep breath, lowered her head, turned around to walk towards the home.


    This time, she really didn''t know what she should do.

 Chapter 391 Why Do I Have to Pay It Back?

    Chapter 391 Why Do I Have to Pay It Back?


    In the old town of S City, in front of a house that looked a little dpidated.


    Standing at the door of the house, Casey narrowed his eyes, looking at the rusty house number.


    Logan told Casey that the person who knew the news about Guanling lived here. After two days of


    observation, Casey had confirmed that someone lived here.


    Moreover, with Jeremiah''s strength in S City, Casey found out the information of the person living here.


    The owner of this house was named Freddie, who moved to S City 20 years ago. Beforeing to S


    City, Freddie used to be a well-known businessman in a first-tier city in the south.


    At that time, Freddie was very excellent and got married with a very famous actress in the


    entertainment industry at that time.


    But the good days didn''tst long. Not long after the two got married, one day, the actress finished


    filming and went home. Then she died in a car ident on the way home. Because the car was on fire,


    Freddie didn''t even get his wife''s body.


    Later, based on the situation at the time, someone spected that the actress might not have died in


    the car, but was taken away. Because nothing like ashes was found on the car, which basically proved


    that there was no one on the car at that time. The ident was deliberately forged.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    At that time, the incident became a hot spot in society. The police dispatched a lot of people to look for


    the whereabouts of the actress. They searched for half a year but still didn¡¯t get any clues. Many


    people would rather believe that the actress was burned in the car. No ashes were found at that time


    just because the technology at that time was not so good enough.


    Of course, some people suspected that this actress was abducted into a poor ce by human


    traffickers. But the surveince technology and detection technology 20 years ago were not good, so


    the possibility of finding this actress was slim.


    As the husband of this actress, Freddie was naturally anxious. He deeply loved his wife. He had always


    believed that his wife was not dead but was arrested. He spent a lot of money searching his wife¡¯s


    whereabouts.


    It was precisely because of the search regardless of the cost that the originally rich Freddie faced a


    break in the capital chain. Hispany¡¯s business was unable to continue. He had to sell hispany


    and all his property toe to S City. Then he bought a decent house in this area and used the


    remaining money to continue looking for his wife.


    It was a pity that after 20 years, Freddie still had not found any clues about his wife. Because of this


    incident, he had be grumpy, which was quite different from the previous him.


    This was the information about Freddie that Jeremiah collected. This information was not different from


    what Logan told Casey at the time, but was more detailed.


    At that time, Logan said that Guanling was like a paradise for the rich. There were various


    entertainment methods to satisfy these rich people. There must be many people who were very


    interested in those famous female stars. It was normal that they sent some people to catch a few


    female stars.


    Freddie searched for so many years. He should know something. At least what Logan knew about


    Guanling was that he heard from Freddie.


    As long as these were not made up by Freddie himself, he should have been to Guanling or had


    contact with people in Guanling.


    But Casey was more inclined to the second possibility. After all, Logan also said that none of the


    people who entered Guanling came out alive. Freddie was still alive now, which clearly showed that he


    had never been to Guanling.


    In any case, Casey must see Freddie andmunicate effectively with him. Only then did Casey know


    whether Freddie knew where Guanling was.


    Casey walked up to knock on the door. After a while, a low and hoarse voice came from inside.


    "Who is it?"


    "I have something to ask Freddie." Casey said.


    "Get out of here. Don¡¯t use your clumsy acting skills to fool me. I won''t open the door. You are loan


    sharks and are not protected by thew. I borrowed it by myself. Why do I have to pay it back?" The


    person inside seemed to be fearless.


    After Casey heard this, he was a little bit dumbfounded. He didn''t expect to be treated as a loan shark.


    Why did this person sound cheeky?


    "I think you have misunderstood. I¡¯m not a loan shark. I heard about you from my friend. I want to ask


    you about something." Casey said.


    There was a hole in the door. Casey noticed that there was one eye looking outside from the hole, and


    then the door was opened.


    Inside stood a sloppy man with messy hair and beard. It seemed that the man hadn''t shaved his beard


    for months. He looked haggard, but his eyes shone with shrewd light.


    "Are you Freddie?" Casey asked.


    "It''s me. What¡¯s up?" Freddie took a look at Casey and said impatiently.


    "Hear is the thing..." Casey was about to speak.


    At this moment, a group of people rushed out of the alley nearby and rushed towards the door of


    Freddie''s house.


    When Freddie saw this, he was so frightened that he wanted to close the door. At this moment, a man


    who ran quickly held the door and shouted at the people behind, "Come here. I get the door. Damn it!


    He can¡¯t run away this time!"


    The people behind soon followed and rushed into Freddie''s house.


    Freddie hurriedly turned around and ran towards the back, but those people immediately pressed him


    to the ground. Several of them took out the rope and directly tied him up.


    "Fuck off. Let me go. You broke in my house. I¡¯ll call the police!" Freddie shouted hysterically.


    "You fucking have a face to call the police? You owe us 300,000 dors. It¡¯s us who should call the


    police, right?" A man pped Freddie on the face.


    "You are loan sharks. I''m just collecting evidence for the police to expose you. I tell you that I have


    be an informant for the police. If you don''t let me go, just wait to be a dead meat!" Freddie


    eximed.


    "Bluffing. Be a police informant? So funny. They will only think that you are crazy!"


    Casey looked at the situation inside and guessed that these people should be loan sharks.


    Casey couldn''t help but feel funny. Freddie really dared to say anything in order not to repay the loan


    shark.


    At this moment, a bald guy with a scar on his face came here, holding a machete in his hand.


    When the bald guy came to the door, he gave a nce at Casey. But he just walked directly inside


    without say anything.


    "Boss, this idiot still refuses to repay the money. Just chop off his arms directly. He is so crazy. I''m


    afraid he won''t repay our money in this life."


    When the people inside saw the bald guying in, they immediately began to talk.


    "Why are you asking me to pay back the money? I have already given the money to the hospital. They


    charged me with the money. If you want the money, I will give you the receipt and you can go to the


    hospital to ask them to repay you the money." Freddie shouted again.


    Hearing what Freddie said, the bald guy sneered. He directly put the machete on Freddie''s neck.


    "Freddie, everyone thinks you are insane, but I know you know it clearly. You just don¡¯t want to pay


    back the money, do you? There is no need to make up so many excuses. You gave the money to the


    hospital, because your daughter is sick, right? Come on, do you think it is difficult for me to find out


    which hospital your daughter is in?" The bald guy said with a smile.


    Freddie''s face sank abruptly. He couldn''t help but tremble. The expression on his face became more


    serious.


    "If you dare to do this, I''ll really call the police. The worst situation is that I have to go to jail, but I¡¯ll let


    you go to the jail with me!" Freddie gritted his teeth and said.


    The bald guy snorted and said, "What do you think I rely on for daring to do this business? Is it timid?"


    "If I don''t see the money today, not only will your daughter be in trouble, but your two arms will break!"


    The bald guy frightened Freddie with a machete and waited for Freddie to speak.


    At this moment, someone patted him on the shoulder. He turned his head to look over. Then he found


    that it was the person standing outside.


    "Let him go." Casey said lightly.


    The bald guy turned around, pointed the machete at Casey, and said, "Who the hell are you? Mind your


    own business."


    "I can repay the money he owes you." Casey continued.


    Freddie did not expect Casey to say such words, so he was a little surprised. But since there was


    someone who was willing to pay back the money for him, he was of course happy. He hurriedly


    shouted, "Have you heard it? This guy is willing to help me pay back the money. Let me go!"


    The bald guy took a look at Casey. He felt Casey didn''t look like a rich man, so he said, "Are you sure


    you can pay back? He owes us 300,000 dors."


    "Just three hundred thousand. I''ll give you a phone number. You can get the money after you give the


    call."


    Casey said, handing a note to the bald guy.


    This note said that a phone number of one of Jeremiah¡¯s men. His nickname was Dn. He was


    Jeremiah¡¯s helper in dealing with some issues in the underground of S City. Jeremiah gave this phone


    number to Casey. He said if Casey was in trouble, he could call this guy.


    The bald guy took the note, had a look, and said, "What if I can¡¯t get the money after giving the call?"


    "I won''t lie to you. You can leave now. I still have something to ask him." Casey said.


    The bald guy felt that Casey was ying tricks on him, so he waved his machete in front of Casey and


    cursed, "Holy shit! Do you think you can fool me with a phone number? Tell you, I must get money


    today. Otherwise, neither of you can get out of here!"


    Casey suddenly became a little impatient. Seeing that the bald guy all wanted to hit him, Casey just


    took a move directly and threw all of them out of the door.


    Those men were thrown out one by one. They were quickly piled up into a small hill.


    The bald guy was at the bottom, almost out of breath.


    "The phone number I gave you is real. You only need to say that Casey owes you money, and let him


    pay it back." Casey said to the outside, and then closed the door.


    A group of people got up from the ground, staring at the door of Freddie''s house with angrily faces,


    wishing to rush back again.


    But this time everyone knew that Casey was good at fighting, so no one dared to step forward.


    "Boss, what should we do? We can''t just let it go, right?" a man asked.


    The bald guy also gritted his teeth, and then said, "The man inside is too powerful. We are not his


    match. I''m afraid I have to find Dn to solve this problem. You go back first. I''ll go to Dn and talk


    about this thing."


    When those men heard the bald guy''s words, they nodded and turned back.


    The bald guy took a taxi and rushed to the city.


    In a KTV, Dn and the bald guy were sitting together. Dn was singing, and the bald guy was sitting


    on the side with a respectful face and didn''t dare to interrupt.


    After waiting for a long time, Dn finished singing a song. The bald guy found the opportunity to tell


    Dn about his affairs.


    "That person gave me a phone number and said that I could get money after calling it. I think he must


    be fooling me, so I can onlye to you for help." The bald guy said, and handed the note to Dn.


    Dn stared at the note carelessly, and then his both eyes widened. ¡®Isn''t this my personal phone


    number?¡¯


    "What else did the person who gave you this note say?" Dn asked quickly.


    "The man said that as long as we said it¡¯s Casey who owed us money, we could get the money." The


    bald guy said again.


    Dn stared at the bald guy, and then said, "You don''t need to make this phone call. You can''t get the


    money."


    "Huh?" The bald guy immediately widened his eyes. He looked puzzled, and then he asked, "Why?"


    Dn nced at him and said coldly, "Because this is my phone number. Do you want me to repay the


    money?"


    The bald guy was astonished, and did not respond for a long time.

 Chapter 392 Rent A House

    Chapter 392 Rent A House


    In Freddie''s house.


    Casey untied all the ropes from Freddie. Freddie rubbed his face and said, "I didn''t expect you would


    be so great. The bald guy has so many people, but they can¡¯t defeat you."


    "Since you saved me, I won''t kick you out, but I don''t know you or what your purpose is. If you want to


    ask me something, you have to give me money. As long as you give me money, I am willing to tell you


    everything."


    Caseyughed. He really couldn''t think of how the powerful boss had be such a rogue step by


    step.


    "Are you sure you will tell me everything as long as I give you the money?" Casey asked.


    "Of course, I am very short of money now. How could I dislike money?" Freddie looked like a miser.


    "Okay. I want to know about Guanling. As long as you are willing to tell me, money is not problem."


    Casey said.


    Freddie, who was still staring at Casey as if he was a miser, suddenly stiffened after hearing what


    Casey said. After that, his entire face sank. There was an indescribable cold feeling from his body.


    He stared at Casey indifferently, then directly pushed Casey directly out of the house.


    Casey looked at Freddie with a confused expression on his face, and said, "Didn''t you say you will tell


    me everything as long as I give you the money?"


    Freddie gave Casey a cold look and yelled, "Get out of here, I don''t know Guanling. Don''te to me


    anymore."


    After speaking, Freddie mmed the door closed directly.


    Looking at the closed door, Casey stepped forward again, and knocked twice. But this time, there was


    no sound from inside.


    Casey shook his head helplessly. It seemed that it was not easy to ask anything about Guanling from


    Freddie.


    "I can only try again after two days." Casey muttered, then turned around to walk towards the ces in


    the old town where the houses could be rented.


    He had to live closer to Freddie these days, lest Freddie run away. Otherwise, he couldn''t find Freddie.


    When Casey was on the way to Freddie''s house, he saw the two-story house in front of Freddie''s


    house with the notes on it, saying the second floor could be rented. So Casey wanted to ask.


    Although the houses in this old town were a bit dpidated, and many of them were simr to those in


    the vige, Casey didn¡¯t mind living conditions. His main task now was to ask Freddie about Guanling.


    So he could ept to live in this kind of ce for a few days.


    As he walked toward the front, his cell phone rang. It was Edith who called.


    "Honey, what''s the matter?" Casey asked.


    "I can''t call you?" Edith seemed to be very angry. She was irritable now.


    "You can. Of course you can. But I still have something to do. You see..." Casey said with a smile, not


    knowing what happened to Edith.


    "You are implying that all your things are important, and that I am the only idler who has nothing to do,


    right?" Edith said irritably.


    Edith was greatly discouraged by what the woman said in the bar. After leaving the bar, Edith could


    always hear people in various ces saying that she was not good enough for Casey.


    Originally, she could still stick herself. But after listening to other people''s words, even she herself


    began to wonder whether she could match Casey.


    Casey felt that Edith''s mood was very unstable, so he cautiously asked, "Honey, are you having any


    trouble? If so, I will call Conor and ask him to help you. "


    Edith was almost about to burn up. In her opinion, no matter what Casey said, it was implying that she


    was useless and that she needed someone else to help no matter what.


    "I''m okay, okay, okay! Did you hear that? I am not a person who needs you to take care of everything. I


    have the ability to solve the problems that I encounter by myself!" Edith shouted directly at Casey.


    "Then...what''s wrong with you?" Casey was a little confused, not understanding why Edith yelled at


    him.


    "Nothing. I¡¯m on my period."


    After speaking, Edith hung up the phone directly.


    Casey suddenly figured it out. No wonder she would have such a bad temper for no reason. It turned


    out to be because she was on her period. Now, he knew that the girls who were on their period would


    always lose their temper for no reason.


    After thinking about it, Casey did not call Edith back. Calling her back at this time would only make her


    more irritable.


    So he called Jennifer and asked Jennifer to make some body-warming food for Edith and to sooth her


    emotions by the way.


    After finishing the call, Casey continued to walk towards the house in front.


    He walked up to knock on the door. After a while, a girl with an ordinary appearance in her twenties


    came out.


    "Can I rent the second floor? I n to stay here for a few days." Casey asked.


    The girl nodded immediately and said, "It''s still renting, but we want a person who can rent it for a long


    time. If you only rent for a few days, the price will be high."


    Casey smiled and said, "It''s okay. Can I go in and have a look now?"


    The girl nodded, then led Casey into the house and took a look on the second floor.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    There was a room on the second floor facing Freddie''s home. A window was opened over there. He


    could see the door of Freddie''s house from the window at a nce. If Casey lived here, he could


    observe Freddie''s actions well.


    After taking a look at the room, Casey signed a simple agreement with the girl. Then he paid the


    money, and bought some simple daily necessities from the girl.


    When the agreement was signed, Casey knew that this girl was named Eliana. She had several


    houses in the old town. She made a living by renting out these houses. By the way, she also made


    short-term rentals and sold daily necessities.


    After getting everything done, Eliana nced at Casey and asked, "What do you do for work?"


    Casey thought for a while and said, "I¡¯m a worker on a nearby construction site. Now the construction


    site is closed and I have no ce to live, so I came here to rent a house for a few days."


    Eliana nodded. She was not worried about what would be wrong with renting the room upstairs to a


    man. The old town police station was a dozen meters ahead of this house. She didn''t think anyone


    wouldmit crimes in such a ce.


    Of course, she thought Casey looked not bad, so he shouldn''t be a bad person.


    The next afternoon, Casey kept observing Freddie''s house in the room. Freddie did note out all


    afternoon, which made Casey feel a little bored.


    In the evening, he went downstairs to go to the toilet. There was only a toilet on the first floor in this


    house, which was connected to the bathroom. He could only go downstairs if he wanted to go to the


    toilet.


    When Casey walked to the door of the toilet, he pushed the door directly in. At this moment, he noticed


    that there was an undressed girl inside who was taking a shower.


    The girl was not Eliana. But she was much more beautiful than Eliana. When she saw the door being


    pushed open, she was taken aback. Then she screamed and shouted, "Bastard! Catch the


    bastard!"

 Chapter 393 Play Hard to Get

    Chapter 393 y Hard to Get


    "I''m sorry. I don''t know someone is inside." Casey said to the girl inside with some embarrassment, and


    then quickly closed the door again.


    At this time, Eliana ran out of the room, still holding a baseball bat in her hand. She shouted nervously,


    "Where is the bastard? He dares toe to my house! Doesn¡¯t he know the police station is in front of


    my house?"


    Casey turned to look at Eliana. He was a little bit speechless. When he moved in today, Eliana didn''t


    tell him that there was another girl in this house.


    Eliana was also taken aback after seeing Casey, and asked suspiciously, "Casey? Why are you here?"


    "Um, I went to the bathroom, but I didn''t expect someone in it. It was a misunderstanding." Casey


    exined.


    At this time, the girl inside came out wrapped in a bath towel. Her hair was wet, and the water drops on


    her body were not dry. Seeing Casey still standing at the door, she immediately showed a wary


    expression.


    "Eliana, call the police. This guy is a pervert. He actually watched me take a shower just now. I didn''t


    expect that someone would dare to break in and do this kind of thing. We have to call the police and let


    the police punish him severely!" The girl said angrily.


    "Ophelia, this may be a misunderstanding. He is a tenant who moved in today. I forgot to tell him that


    you are also in this house. Maybe he didn''t pay attention and identally went into the bathroom."


    Eliana put down the baseball bat.


    Ophelia looked at Casey up and down, with a hint of contempt on her face, and then she said, "Even if


    he''s the tenants here, he may be the pervert. It''s impossible that he can¡¯t hear me taking a shower


    inside. Maybe he just wanted to peek. He saw my naked just now."


    Casey said apologetically to Ophelia, "I''m really sorry. I didn''t pay attention to the sound inside at the


    time. I saw the door open, so I thought there was no one inside. I apologize to you and promise that


    such a thing won''t happen again in the future."


    Eliana walked over, dragged Ophelia over, and said with a smile, "Ophelia, don''t me him. You don''t


    shut the door when you take a shower. So it¡¯s not his fault. Don¡¯t you think Casey looks handsome?


    Don¡¯t you always like to fantasize about there will be a handsome guy breaking into your bathroom


    while you are taking a shower?"


    Ophelia rolled her eyes at Eliana, then looked at Casey up and down. She found that although this


    person was a little sloppy, he was indeed handsome.


    "Hmph, I can forgive you this time. If it happens next time, I will definitely call the police and let them


    arrest you!" Ophelia murmured, and then followed Eliana into the room.


    Casey smiled and shook his head. He thought that he wouldn''t live in this ce for too long. He didn¡¯t


    care about whether he was misunderstood. It didn''t affect him much.


    After that, he went into the toilet. There was only one toilet here. Anyway, he had to pee.


    There was still the rising steam in the toilet and the fragrance of shampoo. Casey walked to the


    closestool and saw that there were two lingerie pieces thrown on it. It was very sexy. He knew that they


    must be that girl¡¯s.


    If he wanted to pee, he must pick up the lingerie on the closestool lid and then he could pee.


    Staring at the two pieces of lingerie for a while, Casey nned to turn around and told Eliana, asking


    the girl toe over and took the clothes. He had better not touch this kind of thing.


    Just when he was about to turn around, the door opened again. Ophelia walked in and saw Casey


    staring at her lingerie. She immediately shouted, "You are just a bastard. Why are you staring at my


    underwear?"


    She hurried over, picked up the two pieces of lingerie on the closestool, and hurried out of the


    bathroom.


    Casey shook his head helplessly, and then locked the door. Ophelia didn''t even think about whether


    there was anyone inside. If he was peeing just now and Ophelia just came in directly, she would


    definitely see his stuff.


    Outside, Ophelia held her clothes and walked to her room angrily. Aftering in the room, she didn''t


    care about Eliana who was beside her. She just took the bath towel off and began to change her


    clothes.


    "I just said that the man was a pervert, but you were still speaking for him. The guy was staring at my


    underwear. He seemed to want to pick it up and smell it. So freak! Eliana, you can''t rent the house to


    him. We are two girls. What if he wants to do something to us?" Ophelia said while changing clothes.


    Elianaughed and said, "Aren''t you hornytely? It just so happens that Casey is handsome. Don¡¯t


    you like to hook up with those handsome tenants? Why are you pretending to be reserved now?"


    Ophelia immediately showed a smirk on her face, and said, "I''m ying hard to get. Do you know?


    When I hook up with him, he will be more likely to get the bait."


    Eliana nced at Ophelia. This woman still showed her real face. She knew that Ophelia was not a


    reserved woman at all. They had known each other for so long, so Eliana knew Ophelia well.


    After getting dressed, Ophelia sat down by the bed and said to Eliana with a smile, "Quickly tell me that


    man''s job. If he is a rich guy, I can really seduce him."


    "It may disappoint you. That guy is a worker on the construction site. The construction site has been


    suspended these days, so he came here to find a house to live for a few days." Eliana said.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Hearing Eliana''s words, Ophelia immediately showed a disappointed expression on her face. All the


    interests she had just shown disappeared instantly.


    "It turned out to be just a worker. Why did you tell me that? This kind of person is not qualified to let me


    seduce. It is really disappointing." Ophelia was disappointed.


    "Isn''t he handsome? As long as he can meet your needs, why do you care about whether he has


    money or not?" Eliana quipped.


    "No. My current goal is to get a rich guy. Even if it is not a rich guy, at least he can''t be a worker. I still


    want to rely on my beautiful face to marry into a rich family. That guy is just a poor. What''s the use of


    being handsome? He is not my type." Ophelia said with disdain.


    "You still have to think about what to do if the bald guyes to make trouble tomorrow. The police


    station is right in front of our house, but the bald guy is not afraid at all. Therefore, in this society,


    money is king. Money can settle everything. " Ophelia said again.


    Eliana suddenly fell a little lost. She rented a house to the bald guy, but the bald guy didn''t want to pay


    for rent at all. He even threatened her.


    She was angry and called the police. Not only did no one punish the bald guy, but the bald guy knew


    about it. He threatened toe over and talked to her tomorrow.


    "It''s really a society where it needs money and people''s connections. I hope that bald guy tomorrow


    can be a little reasonable." Eliana said to herself.


    Until the next morning, Freddie still didn''te out. It was almost noon that Casey nned to go to


    Freddie''s house and knocked on the door again.


    As soon as he came downstairs, he saw Eliana standing at the door with a worried expression on her


    face, as if worrying about something.


    Seeing Caseye down, Eliana''s eyes lit up. She quickly asked, "Casey, are you free now?"


    Casey stared at Eliana, then said, "Yeah, what''s the matter?"


    "Here is the thing, some people maye to me for troubleter. I''m not sure what they will do then.


    I¡¯m a girl. I¡¯m definitely not be able to defeat them. So I want to ask you a favor. If there is something


    wrong, please go to call the police. Okay?" Eliana said.


    "Oh? Someone wille over and make trouble for you?" Casey asked.


    Eliana nodded and said, "It shouldn''t be too much trouble. It''s just some rascals who rent my house


    and don''t want to pay money. They just want to get some money from me. If I can solve the problem by


    giving him some money, you won''t need to call the police."


    "If you agree to help me, you can go outside for a while and observe the situation, so that you can run


    away. Then they can¡¯t catch you."


    Casey smiled at Eliana and said, "Then I''ll just wait here. Your house is so close to the police station.


    But there are people who dare to do this kind of thing. I want to see who is so bold."


    Casey had a pretty good impression of Eliana. Since he lived here and saw Eliana in trouble, he could


    help her if he could. After all, solving a few hooligans was just a piece of cake for him.


    Seeing that Casey wanted to stay in the house and it seemed that he was going to help her,


    Elianacouldn''t help but frown.


    "Why don''t you go out? That guy has a lot of influence on the old town side. He has a lot of


    subordinates. If you stay inside, you won''t be able to get out." Eliana euphemistically hinted that Casey


    could not help her out.


    "It doesn''t matter. I am strong. If we really fight, I won¡¯t be afraid even if he has a lot of people." Casey


    said with a smile.


    Eliana suddenly felt speechless, thinking that Casey was really stubborn. Why did he have to stay and


    confront those people? Go to the front and call the police. Wasn''t it good?


    Although she knew it would be useless even if she called the police over.


    She wanted to exin to Casey, let Casey go outside and wait, and then call the police. But at this


    moment, there was a sudden roar of motorcycles outside the house.


    Eliana''s face sank. She knew it must be the bald guy¡¯s men came.


    She nced at Casey, and then quickly walked towards to the door.


    The bald guy and his men got off the motorcycle. He subconsciously nced at Freddie''s house,


    wanting to see if the big shot was here today.


    After looking for Dn yesterday, the bald guy knew that the man was a big shot who Dn didn''t dare


    to provoke. So the bald guy could only avoid to meet Casey.


    Seeing that there was no one at Freddie''s house, the bald guy breathed a sigh of relief. He knocked


    hard on the door of Eliana''s house, and shouted, "Open the door quickly. I''m here to talk to you. Dare


    to go to the police station to report me? How dare you!"

 Chapter 394 Mend My Way

    Chapter 394 Mend My Way


    Eliana opened the door and saw Walter and others outside the door. He was a little scared and


    involuntarily stepped back two steps.


    "Obviously, you are in arrears with my rent. Is it wrong for me to go to the police? Why are you so


    arrogant? You''re being utterly unreasonable," Although afraid, Eliana summoned up the courage to


    shout at the bald man.


    Walter and his menughed immediately, as if they thought Eliana''s words were funny.


    "Don''t you know how great our boss is? Do you reason with us? Aren''t you funny?"


    "In old town, everyone has to givepliment to him. It is your honor that we rent your house. Dare


    you ask our boss for money."


    "I advise you to give our boss money as soon as possible to express your respect for him, otherwise no


    one will dare to rent out your house in old town."


    ....


    Eliana was even more angry when she heard the words of Walter''s. He didn''t expect these people to


    be so shameless and even want her to give them money.


    "You rent my house and ask me for money, you are really too much!" Eliana shouted at Walter.


    "I am too much? You may..." A sullen smile appeared on Walter''s face.


    At this time Casey walked to the door, and Walter saw Casey, the smile on his face stopped abruptly.


    ''Fuck! How could hee out from inside?''


    ''Could it be that he has something to do with thisndy? No matter what the rtionship is, as he


    can enter Eliana''s home, he must be very close to her.'' Walter thought.


    Casey was the one Dn didn''t dare to mess with. Yesterday in KTV, Dn clearly told him not to


    provoke this person, otherwise he might die.


    He originally thought that Casey came here yesterday to find Freddie, and today he didn''te to


    trouble Freddie, but a weakndy. He didn''t expect to run into Casey again.


    Leaving aside the words Dn warned him, the man in front of him could beat up a group of people.


    People came with him yesterday were still lying on the bed, and he was okay as he was strong.


    Casey didn''t expect that the one who came to trouble Eliana was Walter. It seemed that Walter was an


    active figure in old town.


    Walter stared at Casey, swallowed, then bit back the words he would like to have said, and then quickly


    changed his tone, "You are right. We are a bit too much, and even I feel sorry for you."


    Eliana was taken aback for a moment. She originally thought that Walter would say something cruel,


    but she did not expect him to admit that he was wrong.


    The men came with Walter also didn''t understand what was going on. They weren''t the people who


    came with Walter yesterday, and they didn''t know how powerful Casey was.


    "Boss, why are you so polite with her? In old town, no matter how much we are, no one else has the


    right to me us," a little boy beside Walter said.


    Walter guy kicked him directly, and cursed, "Get the hell out of here, there is no ce for you to talk. If


    you dare to say something nonsense, I will sew your mouth!"


    When the rest of the people saw Walter suddenly get angry, although they didn''t know why, but they


    dared not say anything.


    Walter finished teaching his subordinates and turned to look at Casey and Eliana again, with a smile on


    his face.


    "I''m really sorry, my subordinates were so rude. To be honest, the main purpose of mying here


    today is to make up the rent owed to you. My previous attitude may be a little bit bad. That''s because I


    was in bad mood at that time, I hope you can forgive me. Tell me how much the rent is, and I will give it


    to you," Walter said to Eliana.


    Seeing Walter''s reaction, Casey guessed that Walter should have called the Dn, and knew that he


    was not easy to mess with, so after seeing him, he quickly changed his words.


    Eliana looked at Walter with a stunned expression, wondering why he suddenly wanted to pay the rent


    to her? Didn''t he even threatened to give her a hard lesson?


    Could it be that she pricked his consciences?


    At this time, Eliana noticed that Walter nced at Casey, and she also nce at Casey, thinking that


    Walter''s attitude had only changed after Casey came out.


    Was Walter afraid of Casey?


    Eliana was confused. Wasn''t Casey just a worker in construction site? Why was Walter so afraid of


    him?


    "Are you sure you want to pay me the rent?" Eliana confirmed with Walter again.


    Walter nodded quickly and said, "Yes, yes. If I don''t pay the rent to you, I can''t sleep well at night. I''ve


    already nned to mend my way, and I won''t do such shameless things in the future."


    Eliana rolled her eyes and said, "You can pay the rent, but there must be a reason. You must first tell


    me why you suddenly change your attitude."


    Walter nced at Casey again and saw Casey making a look at him. He immediately understood what


    Casey meant and said, "I was primed with good advice yesterday, which made me understand the


    meaning of being a human being, so I decided to mend my way."


    "Girl, what I am giving you is rent, not something harmful to you, howe you question me instead?"


    Eliana obviously didn''t believe the Walter''s words, but she had already determined that this matter


    must have something to do with Casey. Since he didn''t want to say it, she shouldn''t want to ask too


    much.


    She told Walter the amount of rent, and Walter took out the money without hesitation and gave it to


    Eliana.


    After that, Walter left here as soon as possible. When he left, he secretly nced at Casey a few times.


    When Walter left, Eliana was also relieved, feeling that what happened today was a bit dreamy. She


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    turned to look at Casey on the side and asked, "Did you know Walter? I always feel that he gave me


    money readily because of you."


    Casey smiled and said, "I just stood there without talking. How could it be because of me? I''m just a


    worker."


    Eliana thought so. But thinking about it from another angle, Casey made Walter so scared without


    saying a word. Didn''t it prove his power?


    Casey didn''t exin to Eliana again. Seeing that the so-called trouble was solved so easily, he walked


    directly towards Freddie.


    He went and knocked on the door again, Freddie came over and asked who was it. As soon as Casey


    spoke, a voice came from inside, "Get out!"


    Casey had no choice but to return to the rented house.


    In the afternoon, Freddie went out once, and Casey quickly followed up, but found that Freddie was


    only going out to buy things needed for cooking.


    Freddie found Casey following him, and said to Casey specifically, "It''s useless for you to follow me. I


    won''t tell you anything."


    In the evening, when Ophelia came back from work, Eliana directly dragged her into her room.


    "Why are you so excited, did Walter bother you today?" Ophelia asked Eliana when she saw Eliana''s


    appearance.


    "What I want to tell you is about it. Walter not only didn''t trouble me, but also made up the rent owed to


    me," Eliana said.


    Ophelia was taken aback for a moment, and said with some suspicion, "Impossible, isn''t Walter very


    arrogant? How could he make up the rent for you? Eliana, have you promised him certain conditions,


    then he pay the rent to you."


    "What do you think about? Walter really paid me the rent, and he was very respectful today, and he left


    after giving the money," Eliana said.


    "It is reasonable. It stands to reason that Walter is not such a person. Does he have any conspiracy?"


    Ophelia frowned.


    "Probably not, if I''m right, Walter should be afraid of Casey," Eliana said.


    "Casey? That''s loser? How could it be possible that Walter would be afraid of construction worker,"


    Ophelia retorted immediately.


    Eliana told Ophelia what happened today, and mentioned to Ophelia what she felt puzzled.


    After listening, a scornful smile appeared on Ophelia''s face immediately, and she said, "Eliana, I think


    you really think too much. No matter who Walter is afraid of, he can''t be afraid of that loser. Maybe it''s


    because you called the police, the police went to educate Walter, and Walter came to pay you."


    Eliana felt that it was not unreasonable, but the attitude of Walter was obviously changed because of


    Casey. Otherwise, how could he look so scared when he saw Casey.


    Forget it, stop thinking. Anyway, nothing terrible happened.


    "Eliana, don''t think about the loser upstairs, he has nothing special. You think too much." Ophelia sat


    next to Eliana, with a hint of excitement on her face and she said, "Our hospital has a new director.


    Although he is more than 40 years old, he is very masculine. I think he must be very handsome when


    he was young. I tell you, I have already nned to seduce him. He seems to be interesting to me


    ording to his attitude towards me."


    "I think you think that the director is handsome because of his high authority. In my impression, Those


    people who are at a higher level in the hospital, are bald. Your director is no exception, right?" Eliana


    smiled.


    Ophelia snorted and said, "Well, what''s wrong with baldness. Bald men are masculine. I don''t care, the


    important thing is that he has money and status."


    Eliana looked helpless, and she didn''t know what to do with her good friend.


    Casey observed Freddie''s house for two days, knocking on the door every day, and following Freddie


    when he went out, but Freddie didn''t pay attention to him, and scolded him every time.


    This morning, Casey was sitting in front of the window, looking at Freddie''s house, thinking that he


    should keep waiting and he must ask Freddie about the location of Guanling as soon as possible.


    At this moment, Freddie came out, and Casey noticed that he had changed into clean clothes, his hair


    was also taken care of, and the messy beard on his face was shaved.


    Seeing Freddie''s changes, Casey came up with a thought and quickly got up and went downstairs.


    Freddie, a sloppy person, would even think about taking care of himself, which only showed that the


    ce he was going today was important.


    Casey didn''t know what Freddie was going to do. But he thought he may be able to find opportunities


    to let Freddie tell the things about Guanling from this view.

 Chapter 395 You Have No Medical Ethics

    Chapter 395 You Have No Medical Ethics


    After Freddie went out, he took a taxi. When Casey saw it, he quickly took a taxi and followed.


    Not long afterwards, Freddie''s car stopped at the door of a hospital. Freddie got out of the car, and his


    expression was a bit solemn.


    Casey followed and got out of the car, staring at the hospital, and found that it had four characters


    "Jiren Hospital" written on it.


    He immediately remembered that at Jeremiah''s charity dinner that day, Jeremiah introduced him to a


    man named ke, who seemed to be the dean of Jiren Hospital.


    Jiren Hospital could be regarded as the best hospital in S City. Freddie shoulde to this ce to


    visit patients.


    Casey thought of Walter going to Freddie to collect the debt that day, as if he had said that Freddie was


    borrowing usury to get her daughter to receive treatment .


    He quickly followed Freddie in, and followed Freddie all the way to the front of a ward. Freddie stood at


    the door of the ward and looked inside through the ss with a mncholy expression.


    This was a single patient room with only one hospital bed. Various instruments were ced on the side


    of the bed. On the bedy a girl who looked like her in her twenties. The girl''s eyes were tightly closed.


    Except that her chest was slightly undting, there was no sign that there was a living person lying


    there.


    Casey nced into the ward, confirming that this girl should be Freddie''s daughter, and if he guessed


    correctly, the girl should have been at a vegetable state.


    "What happened to her?" Casey walked to Freddie''s side and asked.


    Freddie was not surprised. His eyes were fixed on the poor girl in the ward, and his look was full of


    affection.


    "A car ident a few years ago," Freddie said coldly, "You shouldn''te here with me. My daughter


    got into a car ident because she was looking for the shit ce you mentioned, and she became


    what she is now, so I won''t tell you anything about that ce."


    Casey sighed helplessly and felt Freddie''s resentment towards Guanling. It turned out that not only his


    wife was arrested by people in Guanling, but even his daughter became a vegetable because of this


    ce.


    Just when Casey wanted tofort Freddie, several people in white coats suddenly walked over not


    far away. These people directly ignored Casey and Freddie, opened the door of the ward, and walked


    in.


    "Stop the equipment here, andter find a few people to send this vegetative girl to the ordinary three-


    person ward. Her family only paid her for the ordinary ward, and she lived in a single room and


    received the treatment of advanced equipment. Do they regard the hospital as a welfare institution? We


    also need the cost. This kind of situation will not be allowed to happen again in the future."


    The person who took the lead was directing the few people who followed, as an arrogant leader. There


    were not a few hairs left on the top of this person''s head, and he had a big belly, as if he was pregnant.


    This person was the new director of the hospital, named Aarav. He was in charge of the hospital''s


    finances, and all the money approved was distributed by. In order to get some benefits from it, he


    began to allocate the hospital''s finances as soon as he came. He wouldn''t let go of anything that could


    save him money.


    Freddie saw that these people were actually going to send his daughters to the general ward, he was


    immediately anxious, he rushed into the ward, and shouted at those people, "What are you doing, I


    have paid the money. Why do you send my daughter to the general ward!"


    Aarav stared at Freddie and said, "You paid, but you only paid for the general ward. Don''t we need


    money for our advanced instruments? The record says that you have always paid for the general ward,


    but your daughter has been lying in this single room for three years. It''s good that I didn''t ask you for


    the money you owed before!"


    "Go and ask Dean Tristan toe over. I am friends with him. He promised that he will keep my


    daughter in this room," Freddie said angrily.


    Aarav gave Freddie a sneer and said, "So this is why your daughter can live in this single room when


    you just pay for the general ward. It turned out that Tristan allowed it. Tristan has retired. Now the


    finances of the hospital are under my control, so where your daughter lives, you have to listen to me!"


    He had some problems with Dean Tristan. When Dean Tristan had not retired, he would often suppress


    him. Now that Dean Tristan had retired, he certainly wouldn''t be polite to Dean Tristan''s friends.


    Freddie was stunned all of a sudden. He didn''t expect Dean Tristan to retire. When he was on his sell-


    by date, he spent a lot of effort to help Dean Tristan. Therefore, after Freddie''s daughter had an


    ident, the hospital was willing to give her a single room.


    Arge part of the money that Dean Tristan took from Freddie was used by Dean Tristan for the


    construction of the hospital, so Dean Tristan felt that giving Freddie a single room was not too much.


    However, now that Dean Tristan was retired, Aarav, the new director, didn''t care about Dean Tristan at


    all. He even had a tendency to avenge Dean Tristan''s friend through this.


    Freddie immediately didn''t know what to do.


    "I have funded a lot of construction for your hospital at the beginning. Dean Tristan must have a record.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Some of the credit for Jiren Hospital''s good development goes to me. Now although I am down, you


    can''t treat me this way. My daughter should live in this room!" Freddie said to Aarav anxiously.


    Aarav snorted coldly, and said, "That is between you and Dean Tristan. It has nothing to do with me.


    Your support for the hospital has nothing to do with me. I am the owner of the hospital now. I only know


    that I have to do my job well. I can''t spend any more money. Your daughter is not qualified to live here!"


    "Hurry up, get his daughter to the general ward."


    Several people immediately pushed the hospital bed in the room.


    Freddie was so anxious that he went straight up to fight with these people.


    At this moment, a hand was ced on the armrest of the hospital bed, and those who were about to


    push the bed out realized that no matter how hard they tried, they couldn''t move the bed.


    "If anyone dares to move this bed, don''t me me for being rude," Casey said coldly.


    His voice seemed to have magical power, as soon as he spoke, everyone in the ward was quiet.


    Aarav stared at Casey and said coldly, "Who are you? What qualifications do you have to take care of


    the affairs of our hospital? I am the director of this hospital. Get out of the hospital quickly. You can''t


    make trouble in the hospital!"


    Casey sneered, and said, "You keep telling you are the director of the hospital all the time, but you


    didn''t even care that there was a patient in this room. You have no medical ethics!"


    Aarav''s look turned to be quiet gloomy when Casey said this. He gritted his teeth and nced at


    Casey, and said, "Dare you be so rude to me, I don''t think you know who I am! What are you guys


    doing here? Hurry up and call the security guard to drive this arrogant and ignorant guy out!"


    The people in white coats nced at each other, and for a moment they didn''t know what to do.


    In fact, they all knew the situation of this ward. When Dean Tristan retired, he also told them that the


    family member of the patient in this ward had made contributions to the hospital, so they only needed


    to pay the money for the general ward.


    But the newly appointed director, Aarav, didn''t care about this at all. H insisted to transfer the patient to


    the general ward.


    Moreover, a new broom swept clean, so no one dared to oppose Aarav at this time.


    However, what Casey said was right. If they really wanted to do so, they would really be against


    medical ethics.


    "This hospital shouldn''t be under your management, right? If you really want to find someone here, go


    find your dean and see if he dares to drive me out," Casey said coldly.


    Hearing Casey''s words, several thoughts shed in Aarav''s mind. Did he mean that he had some


    support?


    Was it possible that the dean knew this kid?


    Just when he hesitated, a nurse ran over here, it was Ophelia who lived in the same house with Casey.


    Ophelia was here to deliver the report to Aarav. As soon as she came in, she saw Casey and


    immediately said with a puzzled look, "Casey? Why are you, a loser, here?"

 Chapter 396 He Doesnt Deserve Me to Apologize

    Chapter 396 He Doesn''t Deserve Me to Apologize


    Several people in the ward were all staring at Casey IN CONFUSION at this time. From what Casey


    had just said, they could guess that Casey should have something to rely on, so he dared to say such


    words.


    He even felt that the dean of Jiren Hospital was afraid to kick him out. He should be no ordinary


    person.


    Freddie also looked at Casey a little strangely, thinking that since Casey knew about Guanling, he must


    not be an ordinary person. If he could really help his daughter get the right to live in this ward today, he


    would tell Casey something about Guanling.


    In his mind, the daughter was more than everything. He had no wife, and the daughter had be a


    vegetable. What he could do now was to provide his daughter with adequate medical conditions. Only


    in this way could she have a chance to wake up again.


    However, at this moment, Ophelia arrived in the ward and said that Casey was a loser, which


    immediately stunned everyone present.


    Aarav turned his head and nced at Ophelia, then asked, "Do you know this person?"


    Ophelia nodded immediately and said, "He rents a house where I live. He is a worker who works on the


    construction site."


    After hearing Ophelia''s words, Aarav immediately showed a sneer, and his gaze at Casey became


    contemptuous.


    "I thought you were capable. I didn''t expect you were just a worker. How dare you say that our dean


    dare not drive you out? I think you are insane. Who do you think you are? Get out quickly, otherwise


    don''t me me for being impolite!" Aarav said viciously.


    He is the director of the hospital, and naturally has a considerable sense of superiority in front of a


    moving brick.


    The men in white coats around were also full of mockery. They thought that Casey was a bigwig. It


    turned out to be just a worker. This person was probably reading too many novels and thought that the


    dean of Jiren Hospital would be afraid of him, a worker.


    There was also a trace of disappointment on Freddie''s face. He didn''t expect Casey to be a


    construction worker, but he didn''t understand why a construction worker would know about Guanling.


    Ophelia saw the reaction of the people in the ward, and vaguely guessed that Casey might have


    pretended to be powerful just now. Since she and Casey were living in the same house anyway, she


    was obliged to prevent Casey from making a fool of himself in her hospital.


    Otherwise, when people mention Casey in the future, they might think of her. This was a pretty


    shameless thing.


    "Casey, did you offend our director? Jiren Hospital is the best hospital in S City. The director here is not


    someone you can provoke. You quickly apologize to our director and get out of here, and the director


    will forgive you because of me. Apologize quickly," Ophelia shouted at Casey.


    Casey looked at Ophelia and smiled, and said, "He doesn''t deserve to make me apologize."


    Ophelia frowned suddenly, thinking that Casey was a foolish fool.


    "Ophelia, you have seen his attitude, even if you know him, today this matter can''t be settled so easily.


    I will now let people get him out, send him to the security room, and fix him severely," Aarav said coldly.


    "Director, this guy and I just happen to live in the same house. I don''t know him well, and this guy is a


    pervert, and he wants to peek at me in the bath. Since he is so ignorant, you don''t have to care about


    me. You can beat him up as you want." Ophelia hurriedly got rid of the rtionship between herself and


    Casey.


    Several people all aroundughed. They didn''t expect a pervert who was peeking at others to take a


    bath now pretending to be coercive in front of their director. They really didn''t know what Casey


    thought.


    After Aarav listened to Ophelia''s words, he no longer had the slightest fear of Casey, andpletely


    regarded him as a fool who was not qualified to negotiate terms with him.


    He turned his head and nced at the few people next to him, and said, "You grab him and send it to


    the security room. Ask the security guard to teach him, so that he can be polite in the future."


    The men in white coats also looked at Casey rather unpleasantly. After hearing Aarav''s order, they


    immediately moved towards Casey.


    Casey shook his head helplessly. There was still a patient lying in the ward, but Aarav seemed to have


    never noticed her from beginning to end, not only yelling, but also wanting to have a fight in the ward.


    He didn''t want to disturb Freddie''s daughter, so he turned and walked outside.


    Seeing this, Aaravughed immediately and said, "I didn''t expect him to be a cowardly wimp. After


    being dismantled, he became so timid, and he ran out before we started."


    He still gave the three men in white coats a look. Casey dared to provoke him just now, of course he


    wouldn''t let Casey off so easily.


    Those men in white coats followed Casey out, and within a few seconds, there was a scream from


    outside. Then, Casey walked in again from outside and patted himself on the shoulder.


    When Aarav saw Casey walk in again, he was surprised, and he asked, "Why did youe in again?


    Didn''t they take you to the security room?"


    Casey smiled at Aarav and said, "You may need to prepare a few more beds."


    Aarav''s expression froze, and then he hurriedly walked towards the outside of the ward. As soon as he


    got into the corridor, he saw the men in white coats lying on the ground, rolling constantly, all looked


    painful.


    There was a horror in his heart. Casey went out just now, but in less than two minutes, he returned to


    the ward. These were four strong men who were knocked down by Casey so easily.


    He turned around and walked to the door of the ward, staring at Casey in anger and fear, raised a


    hand, pointed at him in anger, and said, "You... dare you to beat the people in our hospital. Wait here, I


    will call the dean. Not only will you have to pay for your behavior, the patient in this ward will never be


    able to enter our hospital again!"


    After speaking, he ran away quickly.


    Casey looked indifferent. The matter had reached this point, it was a good thing for him to call the dean


    over. In this way, he did not have to exin.


    Ophelia in the ward didn''t know what was going on. She looked outside in confusion. After seeing the


    few people lying there, she looked at Casey in shock and said, "Casey, you are crazy. You actually beat


    people at Jiren Hospital. Don''t you know how horrible our dean is?"


    "When the timees, don''t say that you have anything to do with me. I don''t want to be involved by


    you."


    Casey nced at her and said, "I have nothing to do with you."


    Ophelia felt that Casey''s words made it as if she was trying to get close to Casey. She gritted her teeth


    angrily, then sneered, thinking that Casey was too arrogant. When the dean cameter, he would be in


    trouble.


    Freddie didn''t care that Casey could easily deal with those few people. He had seen Casey''s skill


    before, but Aarav''s words made his heart trembled. If it was because of Casey, his daughter could not


    continue to be hospitalized in Jiren Hospital, he would definitely not forgive Casey.


    He walked up to Casey and said to Casey with a gloomy look, "Do you know that your behavior has


    affected my daughter. If my daughter can''t stay here in the hospital, I will kill you!"


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    "Don''t worry, they didn''t dare to do so, and I was to protect your daughter at that time," Casey said.


    How could Freddie not worry at this time, he almost went violently.


    "I don''t care what the hell you''re doing. I only know that the director said that because of you. If


    something happens to my daughter, you have to bear the main responsibility!" Freddie''s forehead


    violent bruised. Obviously, when it came to his daughter, he had no sense at all. Ophelia also sneered


    and said, "What an arrogant man, who do you think you are? When the deanester, he will


    definitely help the director. Do you think he will help you, a useless worker? Stop dreaming here."


    Casey didn''t say anything more, and when the dean cameter, they would know if he was pretending .


    Soon, there was a sound of footsteps outside the ward, and then Aarav rushed into the ward, followed


    by a group of men in security uniforms.


    After these people came in, they drew aside, and then the dean with sses, ke, walked in with an


    ugly expression.


    "Boy, our dean has already been here, now let''s wait and see! You are the first toe to my Jiren


    Hospital to make trouble!" Aarav shouted at Casey.


    Then he turned around and wanted to tell the dean about how hateful Casey was. However, after


    turning his head, he found that the dean was frozen in ce, his expression was full of panic, and


    looked very cautious.


    Ophelia sneered at Casey, thinking that the dean would definitely let the security guards clean up


    Casey.


    Freddie was worried. If his daughter was really kicked out of Jiren Hospital, then he would no longer be


    able to find such a good hospital for his daughter.


    Before Aarav spoke, the dean hurriedly walked towards Casey, then stretched out his hand nervously,


    and said, "Mr. Casey, I didn''t expect you to be here. I''m really sorry. I don''t know what happened here.


    If the hospital staff irritates you, I will definitely get even with them for you, Mr. Casey."


    Everyone in the ward was stunned, looking at ke in surprise. They never expected that he would


    have this attitude after seeing Casey.


    Casey ignored ke''s outstretched hand. Instead, he gave ke a cold look, pointed at Aarav over


    there, and said, "How did you be the Dean, and how did a person like him who didn''t have any


    medical ethics get to the position of director?"


    "Is this the level of Jiren Hospital?"

 Chapter 397 Tell You What You Want to Know

    Chapter 397 Tell You What You Want to Know


    Everyone stared at Casey scolding ke. Casey looked like a superior who was scolding his servant.


    The attitude the dean showed to Casey just now shocked everyone. They had never seen the ke so


    polite to anyone.


    After Aarav came back to his mind, he red at Casey, and said, "How dare you talk to our dean in


    such a rude manner? Who do you think you are? Are you qualified to criticize our dean here?"


    ke turned his head directly and shouted at Aarav, "Shut up! There is no ce for you to speak!"


    Aarav was taken aback by the dean''s sudden roar, and quickly closed his mouth, his face was full of


    puzzlement, and he didn''t understand why the dean would be so polite to a construction worker.


    Ophelia originally wanted to exin Casey''s identity to the dean, but after seeing the dean''s reaction,


    she suddenly dared not say anything, and cast a suspicious look at Casey.


    Freddie was a little stunned. The dean of Jiren Hospital acted like a servant in front of Casey, which


    made him have a lot of doubts. No wonder Casey said that they did not dare to drive him out. Did he


    really have some support?


    After the dean roared Aarav, he turned to look at Casey again, showing respectful expression on his


    face, and said, "Mr. Casey, you are right. There are many problems in the hospital. It is indeed my


    responsibility. Please tell me the problems you know about our hospital, I will try to correct it.


    Casey didn''t talk nonsense, and told him that Aarav wanted to drive Freddie''s daughter out of the ward.


    When ke heard that Freddie was a person who had contributed to Jiren Hospital, and Dean Tristan


    allowed his daughter to stay here, but Aarav insisted on kicking Freddie''s daughter out, his look


    became extremely gloomy.


    Aarav listened to in the side with a guilty conscience, and unconsciously moved his gazes away to


    avoid looking directly at ke.


    After listening to Casey''s recount, ke showed a guilty expression to Casey and said, "Mr. Casey, this


    is indeed my fault. I shouldn''t have made him the director."


    Then he walked up to Freddie, bowed deeply to Freddie, and apologized, "Dean Tristan told me about


    your affairs before. I know you have contributed to the hospital and let your daughter is supposed to


    live in this ward. What happened this time is my negligence. For this, I express my deep apologies to


    you and promise that your daughter can live in this ward for free in the future, and she will be able to


    receive the highest level of care in the hospital."


    When Freddie heard the dean personally apologized to him, he couldn''t react for a while. He turned his


    head and nced at Casey, and a trace of self-me suddenly arose in him. He understood that he


    had misunderstood Casey before.


    After talking with Freddie, the dean turned his head and looked at Aarav. His look suddenly turned


    gloomy and angry.


    "I really didn''t expect you to be such a person. You did this kind of thing when you first took office. The


    conflict between you and Dean Tristan shouldn''t involve the patient, let alone the family of the patient


    who has made contributions to the hospital! "


    "Do you think that I don''t know what you think? You want to send her to the general ward, don''t you just


    want to put the money saved in your pocket?"


    "Aarav, no matter in terms of character or medical ethics, you are not qualified for the position of


    director. From now on, you will no longer be an employee in my hospital. Go and find another job!"


    After Aarav heard what the dean said, he immediately became anxious. He had just be the


    director for a few days. He didn''t expect that he would be dismissed so soon, and he would still be fired


    directly. There was no room for negotiation.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    He hurriedly walked to the dean and pleaded, "Dean, you can''t expel me because of this. Anyway, I


    have been working for the hospital for so many years. And even if I want to transfer this patient to the


    general ward, it''s just to save the hospital''s expenses. I don''t think I''ve done anything wrong"


    The dean snorted coldly and said, "Even if you did nothing wrong, I still can''t keep you in the hospital.


    Don''t intercede with me here. No matter how you intercede, it will be of no use."


    Aarav suddenly felt weak. It seemed there was no room for maneuver.


    "Dean, even if you really make up your mind to expel me, you have to give me a reason. Did Dean


    Tristan tell you bad things about me, or do you hate me for a long time? You just just take the


    opportunity to fire me?" Aarav asked unwillingly.


    "If this is really the case, then I wouldn''t fire you. You made the mistake of provoking someone who you


    shouldn''t offend!" ke said coldly.


    "Provoked someone who I shouldn''t offend?" Aarav quickly turned his head to look at Casey over


    there, feeling even more dissatisfied, and said, "How could he be the person I shouldn''t offend. Isn''t he


    just a construction worker? What can''t I mess with him?"


    ke immediately stared, and said, "Who told you that he is a worker? Tell you, Mr. Casey is the one


    who even Jeremiah has to dance to his tune. Can you offend him?"


    Aarav only felt a thunder exploding in his ears, his scalp began to numb, and the muscles on his face


    twitched slightly.


    "Jeremiah dances to his tune ? This...how is this possible? Didn''t Ophelia say that he is just a


    construction worker?"


    Aarav muttered, turned his head and nced at Ophelia beside him, his heart was full of resentment,


    he was really in trouble because of this stupid woman this time.


    Ophelia was also in shock at this time. She didn''t even notice Aarav''s gaze towards her. She couldn''t


    understand how Casey became the person who even Jeremiah had to listen to.


    Jeremiah was the number one entrepreneur in S City. He even had to listen to Casey. How terrifying


    was Casey''s identity?


    Aarav clenched his fist, turned his head and shouted at Ophelia, "Ophelia, I''m all murdered by you.


    Didn''t you say that he was just a construction worker? Why now the dean says that Jeremiah has to


    listen to him?"


    "My future has been ruined by you, stupid woman!"


    Then he rushed to Ophelia and pped Ophelia directly on the face.


    Ophelia covered her face, still not recovering from the shock just now.


    After that, Aarav nned to beg Casey for mercy, but Casey didn''t want to see him again, so ke


    hurriedly asked the security to drive Aarav out.


    Ophelia stood there for a long time before realizing that she was pped by Aarav, and she was angry.


    The bastard Aarav dared to hit her.


    It was a pity that Aarav had been taken out by the security guard, and she had no chance to scold


    Aarav.


    She took a deep breath, walked a few steps towards Casey, and said, "Casey, I was wrong before. I


    don''t know you still have such an identity. Please forgive me. I apologize to you."


    After knowing that Casey had such a terrifying identity, the first thing that came to Ophelia''s mind was


    to find a way to restore the rtionship with Casey.


    Casey was the one who Jeremiah had to listen to. If she could get close to him, then she wouldn''t have


    to worry in her life from now on.


    "The patient needs a quiet environment, you should go out quickly," Casey said coldly.


    Ophelia wanted to keep talking again, but the dean red at her, and she was so scared that she


    couldn''t speak immediately. As a result, she could only leave the ward in a desperate manner.


    The dean put the bed back, and then turned on the instruments beside the bed again to restore the


    ward to its original state.


    He apologized to Freddie several times, and promised to Freddie that he would invite the highest level


    expert team to conduct a consultation on his daughter''s condition, and strive to wake up his daughter


    as soon as possible.


    Freddie was a little excited and didn''t know what to say, but he knew that he should thank Casey


    instead of the dean.


    After packing everything in the ward, Casey asked the dean to go back to work. He and Freddie walked


    out of the ward. Freddie stood at the door and looked inside for a long time.


    "This time... Thank you very much," Freddie said.


    Casey smiled and said, "It''s just a little work."


    Freddie took a deep breath, turned and walked to the other side of the corridor, "Come with me. Go


    and find a quiet ce, I will tell you what you want to know."

 Chapter 398 The Way to Enter Guanling

    Chapter 398 The Way to Enter Guanling


    Downstairs of Jiren Hospital, beside a bench, Casey and Freddie were sitting here.


    Freddie told Casey what he knew about Guanling, basically the same as Casey heard from Logan.


    Over the years, although Freddie had inquired about many things about Guanling, he had never really


    been to Guanling. The news he knew about Guanling was sorted out bit by bit from others.


    And Freddie had a deep fear of Guanling. The more he investigated Guanling, the more he felt the


    horror of Guanling. He even suspected that his daughter''s car ident was caused by the people of


    Guanling.


    "Last point, I want to know how to enter Guanling," Casey asked while staring at Freddie.


    Freddie turned his head and looked at Casey with aplicated expression. After a while, he said,


    "Although I don''t know why you want to go to a ce like Guanling, I can tell you responsibly that none


    of those who entered Guanling coulde out alive. Don''t take any chances to yourself. That will only


    harm yourself."


    A smile appeared on Casey''s face and he said, "I''ve heard these many times. I know what I''m doing. If


    I really give up because of these rumors, I''m afraid I won''te to you."


    Freddie sighed helplessly, and said, "I do know one way to enter Guanling. This is the only clue I have


    obtained since I searched Guanling for more than 20 years. The others are just rumors. What kind of


    Guanling really is, you will know only when you go in. None of the people who went in came out, so I


    guess that many of the rumors about Guanling were made up by people themselves."


    "After getting the way to enter Guanling, I used to pay a very high price tomission a person who


    also has a great interest in Guanling and is willing to go in and take risks. I asked him to bring


    inside."


    "There must be many people who want to go in and explore, and then pass the information back.


    However, the outside world has not received any information about Guanling for so many years, so I


    am sure that there must be means to interfere withmunication equipment in Guanling."


    "So I paid a lot of money to ask someone to get a set ofmunication equipment that can avoid


    interference. I was silly when I think about it now. The people in Guanling can definitely think of what I


    can think of. However, for so many years, there is still no newsing out, which only shows that


    Guanling is not afraid of any anti-interference equipment."


    "It may be to replenish new blood. Guanling actually has a lot of strongholds in the outside world. They


    will have special people to look for targets in the outside world. At the same time, they will ept those


    who want to enter Guanling. Of course, if you want to enter Guanling, you also need to meet certain


    conditions. Not everyone can meet the conditions. Those people who want to go to Guanling would be


    screened ording to certain conditions by the staff."


    "The people of Guanling will send a group of people into Guanling on the 15th of every month. There


    will be this opportunity every month. Before that, you must find the staff of Guanling and pass the


    screening. On the 15th, the staff will gather these people and take them to Guanling together."


    "The stronghold I know is in a bar on the outskirts of S City. There is an underground boxing arena and


    all kinds of people. If you want to find the staff of Guanling, you must have a secret sign with the boxing


    ring manager."


    "The person I worked with went to the bar, and the code was right. Ourmunication equipment was


    normal until he found the clerk. However, the staff of Guanling will not disclose any information rted


    to Guanling. From the feedback, I can only infer that he wasmunicating with people in the ring."N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    "And he seemed to have passed the screening, but since then, our contact has been broken, and our


    "Later I went to the bar and checked it, but I didn''t find any information, and finally I couldn''t muster the


    courage to check the code. For many years after that, I never saw the person who worked with me


    again."


    After listening to Freddie, Casey probably understood the way to enter Guanling. Go to a bar on the


    outskirts of S, after checking the secret codes and pass the screening, they would be taken to


    Guanling.


    Anymunication equipment was useless in Guanling. Once people entered it, it was equivalent to


    being isted from the outside world. There was no way for the outside world to know whether it was


    alive or dead.


    So it sounded, Guanling was indeed a very dangerous ce.


    Just to find his father''s whereabouts, Casey would go no matter how dangerous it was.


    Guanling may be extremely dangerous for others, but for Casey, he might be able to get out. After all,


    he also had special features, otherwise he would not have the guts to find a ce where there was a


    one-way ticket to hell.


    "Tell me the specific location and secret code of that bar. It''s the end of the month, half a month before


    the 15th. I hope I can catch up," Casey smiled.


    When he saw that Casey insisted on asking for an address and a secret code after hearing his clear


    exnation, he realized that his persuasion had no effect on Casey.


    He told Casey the address and secret code of the bar, and wished Casey good luck.


    After a few more conversations with him, Casey left the hospital.


    Now that he knew the way to enter Guanling, he should prepare to enter this mysterious ce.


    However, before entering Guanling, Casey nned to return to J City first. In any case, entering


    Guanling this time was a very dangerous thing. He had to consider the possibility that he would not be


    able toe back and arrange things in J City properly..


    Of course, he definitely couldn''t go back today. At this time, it had turned dark, and he could only wait


    for tomorrow to go back.


    old town, Eliana''s house.


    After getting off work, Ophelia rushed back as fast as she could. After opening the door, she rushed


    directly to Eliana''s room, looking very excited.


    Eliana, who was ying phone, was taken aback by Ophelia, then sat up, took a look at her, and


    asked, "What are you doing? Are you robbed?"


    Ophelia''s chest was ups and downs, she tried to calm herself down, and then asked, "Has...Has Casey


    Eliana shook her head and said, "No, what''s the matter?"


    There was a trace of loss on Ophelia''s face, and then she said to herself, "Could it be because of me,


    so he won''te back to live?"


    Eliana stared at Ophelia with a strange expression, and said, "What''s wrong with you, don''t you think


    Casey is a loser, don''t you look down on him? Why do you care about him now?"


    Ophelia hurriedly covered Eliana''s mouth, and then said in a very serious tone, "You must not say that


    he is a loser in the future. It is all you fault. If you hadn''t told me he was just a construction worker, what


    happened today could be avoided."


    "What''s the matter? Did you run into Casey today? Tell me quickly," Eliana said quickly.


    Ophelia sat down by the bed, sighed, and then told Eliana what happened in the hospital today.


    When Eliana listened, her eyes widened, as if she had heard some shocking news.


    "What are you talking about! Casey is the bigwig whom Jeremiah has to listen to!" Eliana eximed


    directly.


    "Just keep your voice down. If Casey happens to be back and he hears it and gets angry, we will be in


    trouble," Ophelia said hurriedly.


    Eliana couldn''t calm down for a while. The person who rented a house here would be such a bigwig.


    Didn''t he say that he was just a construction worker?


    Was it to avoid trouble for him?


    "Casey seems to be very upset with me, Eliana, do you think I still have a chance?" Ophelia asked.


    Elianaughed and said, "You had such a bad attitude towards him before, and this kind of thing


    happened again today, I guess it is very hard to change his attitude towards you."


    Ophelia also knew that Eliana was not joking, but she made her mind and said, "No matter if there is


    hope or not, I have to give it a try. Tonight, let''s watch my performance."

 Chapter 399 Cooperation

    Chapter 399 Cooperation


    Then the night fell, and Casey went to Eliana¡¯s in the old downtown.


    After Casey had known how to get to Guanling, he didn¡¯t have to return here. However, it urred to


    him that the local guides always threw them in jail on the fifteenth day of every month. He didn¡¯t have to


    worry about it.


    Plus, he had to assure whether Freddie told him the truth. He didn¡¯t want it to be a wild goose chase.


    After couple of days of deliberation, Casey decided not to return to the J City but to stay at the S City


    for a while. He wouldn¡¯t return until he was sure he¡¯d have a chance to get into Guanling.


    There were daily necessities and the old Santana in Eliana¡¯s house which was near the outskirts, so


    Casey chose to stay there.


    The door was open when Casey got there. Eliana and Ophelia walked out and stared at Casey


    nervously like two servants weing their master.


    Ignoring their reactions, Casey went right to the staircase.


    Ophelia took a deep breath and walked up to Casey, sincerely apologized, ¡°I¡¯m¡­I¡¯m so sorry. I


    shouldn¡¯t have treated you like that.¡±


    Without saying a word, Casey walked ahead, leaving Ophelia with regret and disappointment.


    Eliana just silently stood there, dare not to say a word. Ophelia had told her what had happened in the


    hospital. Of course she could find the unusual air of Casey as she thought of Walter¡¯s showing up at


    her ce.


    After two steps ahead, Casey stopped and turned around, looking over his shoulder.


    Hopefully, Ophelia thought Casey was about to forgive her when she found his eyesnd on Eliana.


    ¡°I¡¯ll stay another two days here. How much should I pay for you? I¡¯ll give youter,¡± Casey said.


    Eliana hastily answered, ¡°It¡­it doesn¡¯t matter. You¡¯ve paid enough, and you can stay here as long as


    you need to. If it hadn¡¯t been you, Walter wouldn¡¯t have paid for his rent. I owe you.¡±


    Casey didn¡¯t reply as he walked upstairs.


    Ophelia was like the air, ignored by Casey.


    A strong disappointment coursed through Ophelia¡¯s body as she never thought that Casey could resis


    her pretty face, even worse, showing no interests at all.


    Then she sadly whined to Eliana, ¡°How could he just walk away from my pretty face without saying


    ¡®Hello¡¯?¡±


    Eliana sighed, ¡°Just get off your high horse. If he was that powerful as you said, he must have seen


    tons of pretty girls, much more than the boys you¡¯ve dated. Plus, you were too mean to him, you


    know?¡±


    Taking a deep breath, Ophelia argued, ¡°No way! After all, he¡¯s just a male. I don¡¯t believe he can


    actually leave out the chance of banging the only beauty in this house.¡±


    It was ten at night. Lying in the bed, Casey was thing about the stuff of entering Guanling. He wondered


    if he¡¯d be lucky enough to get out of the ce after entering it.


    Why did Terence go there? If Guanling is really dangerous, is it possible that Terence is alive now?


    He¡¯s got too many questions in his head, and all he needed were answers which he¡¯d obtain after


    entering Guanling.


    Then someone knocked at his door. Casey was confused and got up to open the door.


    It was Ophelia who was standing at his door with wet hair. Wrapped in a towel, she came off quite


    charmingly sexy. She was trying hard to flirt with Casey with sexual bodynguages.


    ¡°Well¡­there¡¯s something wrong with my hair dryer. May Ie to use yours to dry my hair?¡± Ophelia


    said gently. She was so experienced that she must have tempted many men in this way.


    Casey just shot her with a cold re and mmed the door.


    Obviously, Ophelia didn¡¯t see iting.


    Frozen and shocked, she found herself alone and pathetic.


    Eliana sat in her room, imagining how happy she¡¯d be if Ophelia sessfully hooked up with Casey.


    Ophelia was too beautiful to resist. Casey would definitely get a crush on her.


    While she was thinking about their bright future, Ophelia came in with a gloomy face.


    Eliana couldn¡¯t believe Ophelia has left for only five minutes, asking, ¡°Howe you show up in my


    room?¡±


    Ophelia hugged Eliana and cried, ¡°Am I not beautiful enough? How could he m the door in my


    face?¡±


    The truth was Casey only loved Edith.


    In a caf¨¦ located in the J City.


    Amara walked in and looked around. Then she sat by the window.


    Across from her was an elegantdy, whose face was hidden in a ck veil, mysteriously beautiful.


    Amara was amazed by the impressive air of the woman. She asked vigntly, ¡°Who the heck are you?


    Why do you wear a veil in the day? Are you a terrorist? For the record, I won¡¯t help you with illegal


    stuff.¡±


    The woman smiled and slid a cup of coffee to her, saying, ¡°Rx. I just want to tell you something


    about your daughter.¡±


    Amara¡¯s face was filled with confusion as she asked, ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°If I¡¯m right, I don¡¯t think you want your daughter to marry Casey, do you?¡± The woman asked Amara


    with a smile.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    ¡°So what? It¡¯s none of your business. Just so you know, Casey was a fucking jinx. Powerful as he might


    be, he¡¯ll bring endless hardships to my daughter. No one can talk me into marrying my sweetheart to


    him.¡± Amara thought the woman was another helper of Casey.


    ¡°Nice. Actually, we want the same, and that¡¯s why I want to cooperate with you,¡± said the woman.


    Amara was dumbfounded and asked, ¡°Why do you want to separate them?¡±


    ¡°Because Casey is mine, and I¡¯m the only one he will marry in the world,¡± the woman imed.


    Amara didn¡¯t understand how a jinx like Casey could attract a beauty like the woman. Had Casey cast


    a spell on her?


    Anyway, as long as the woman could help her daughter get rid of Casey, she was more than willing to


    cooperate with the woman.


    ¡°You¡¯d better help us get rid of him. Pray tell, what¡¯s your n?¡± Amara asked.


    The woman smirked devilishly and said slowly, ¡°But first, you have to tell me where he is now and when


    he wille back.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t give a shit about his stuff, but my daughter told me he had gone to the S City, not knowing


    when he¡¯de back.¡±


    After deliberating for a while, the woman said to herself, ¡°He won¡¯te back soon.¡±


    ¡°Well, my n is quite simple. If you want to separate them, you have to make your daughter be


    the other man¡¯s woman.¡±


    Amara suddenly widened her eyes and stared at the woman with shock, yelling, ¡°What the heck! Don¡¯t


    you dare ruin my daughter¡¯s reputation!¡±


    ¡°Rx. I don¡¯t mean it,¡± the woman exined, ¡°I can get you an unmarried man of the high society to


    marry your daughter. And we should make sure they¡¯ll have a coincidental sexual rtionship.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve talked to your daughter and reminded her that she¡¯s not good enough for Casey. Luckily, she


    seemed to hold the same view as I did. If she loses her virtue to another man, she¡¯ll absolutely get


    away from Casey.¡±


    ¡°Then you¡¯ll make her divorce and tell her to marry the rich man I prepare for her. Don¡¯t you think it


    perfect?¡±


    After deliberating, Amara asked, ¡°Tell me more about the man of the high society.¡±


    ¡°As far as I¡¯m concerned, he¡¯s unbelievably filthy-rich. Moreover, he has a crush on your daughter.¡±


    A bright smile lit up Amara¡¯s face as she heard ¡°Unbelievably filthy-rich¡±. She said, ¡°Count me in.¡±


    In Edith¡¯s office.


    After work, Edith stretched and nced at the clock. It was time to go home. She stood up to leave the


    office.


    When she opened the door a little bit, she heard her other colleagues gossiping.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe Casey could be so fucking romantic. How I love the his idea of holding the wedding


    ceremony at Crystal Castle!¡±


    ¡°You bet. It turns out that the garbage Casey is powerfully resourceful and connected. Lots of men of


    the high society showed up at his wedding. That was really awesome!¡±


    ¡°Now I think that our chairwoman is no good for Casey. Compared with Casey¡¯s ability and business


    value, ourpany is nothing.¡±


    ¡°Right. Edith is nothing but a pretty face. As far as I¡¯m concerned, Casey deserves a better wife.¡±


    ¡°But Edith will never let it happen since she¡¯s known how capable Casey is. Now Casey is her precious


    belongings she¡¯ll never let go. If I were she, I would do that.¡±


    ¡°So what? After Casey realizes she¡¯s nothing but a pretty face, he¡¯ll abandon her and marry his true


    love¡­¡±


    Their bitter spections were like sharp knives, hurting Edith¡¯s heart. It seemed that her marriage was


    not blessed, due to the gap between her and Casey.


    Plus, what Casey¡¯s ex-girlfriend had told her made her begin to question herself. She wondered if she


    was the perfect match for Casey.


    Taking a deep breath, she pushed the door open and walked out of her office. The annoying gossiping


    instantly came to a stop.


    Edith ignored all the eyes on her and walked straight out of thepany. She didn¡¯t show her


    desperation until she slid into her car.


    ¡°Is it true that I shouldn¡¯t be with Casey? Why are they all gossiping about it? Maybe I should leave him


    before he dumps me.¡±


    Finally, Edith couldn¡¯t help but to cry over the steering wheel.

 Chapter 400 Bar

    Chapter 400 Bar


    In the CZ Community.


    Edith parked her car by the building. After wiping out her tears, Edith took a deep breath and went


    upstairs.


    Jennifer greeted her as she got to the house, then Jennifer continued to prepare the dinner.


    Amara was thinking about something happy when she noticed her daughtere home, and she


    quickly grabbed Edith to her side.


    Edith shed a smile to her mother and asked, ¡°Mom, what¡¯s up? You look so happy.¡±


    Amara said, ¡°Well, it urred to me that Casey has got a huge number of wedding fund at the wedding


    ceremony, and he has saved it under your ount. If I¡¯m right, you are such a millionaire now!¡±


    Edith was shocked and said, ¡°I thought you¡¯ve regarded as a jinx, and his money would bring us


    disasters. You told we shouldn¡¯t use his money. Why do you bring it up now?¡±


    ¡°Oh my sweetheart, Money is not guilty. By the way, we should thank Casey and his money which can


    assure the living standard of our rest life.¡±


    Edith leveled her mother with a confusing look and asked, ¡°Mom, there¡¯s something wrong with you.¡±


    ¡°What? I just figure out something. That¡¯s all.¡±


    ¡°Enlighten me.¡±


    ¡°Well, just something about Casey¡¯s true value. Even if he¡¯s hateful, the truth is that he¡¯s also very


    capable. He¡¯s not that simple as we thought he¡¯d be. We¡¯re do lucky that you¡¯ve married him.¡±


    Suddenly, Amara didn¡¯t despite Casey any more.


    After hearing Amara¡¯sment, Edith¡¯s face darkened as she could see that her mother thought her


    marriage has depended on her sheer luck.


    Amara sensed the shift of Edith¡¯s mood. Amusement started to dance behind her eyes.


    ¡°Edith, it was my bad that I¡¯ve always wanted to kick Casey out of our house. However, now I find that


    he may be the best son-ofw in my life.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that your wedding ceremony is the most romantic one in the whole wide world. Plus, many


    people of the high society have attended your wedding, especially the people from the Davies family in


    the B City. Has Casey been already be the rightful heir?¡±


    ¡°Edith,pared with Casey¡¯s wealthy family, our family is merely a normal one.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve got to know that he¡¯ll meet another woman better than you. You must hold him tight and keep


    him in your palm. Once he falls in love with another woman, our wealthy life wille to an end.¡±


    It seemed like Amara wanted her daughter¡¯s marriage tost as long as it could be.


    But her tone implicated the message that Casey and her daughter weren¡¯t meant to be together, and


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    her daughter should make him stay by all means.


    Even Edith¡¯s own mother began to tell her she wasn¡¯t good enough for Casey. Sick and dizzy, Edith felt


    awful.


    ¡°Stop it, mom,¡± Edith said.


    ¡°Edith, I¡¯ve reminded you. Don¡¯t you dare to let Casey run away with another woman.¡±


    ¡°Enough! Casey and I are definitely equal in terms of love and marriage. Never will we abandon each


    other due to the background of our families. I don¡¯t want to hear words like that again,¡± Edith yelled to


    calm down herself.


    Amara was shocked by Edith abnormal reaction, but she was sure that Edith has begun to question her


    decision to marry Casey.


    ¡°Calm down, Edith. Are you sick or something?¡±


    Edith rubbed her forehead and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just the too much work these days.¡±


    Amara instantly suggested, ¡°Well, I happen to know a shrink who juste back from abroad. It¡¯s said


    that he¡¯s versed at mental disease treatment. Plus, he¡¯s very healthy. What about having dinner with


    him and asking him to help you with your mental health?¡±


    Edith wondered why her mother added that the shrink was wealthy, but she was too sick to ask more.


    Also, she agreed that she really needed a shrink to help her out now.


    ¡°Okay, I hope it works,¡± Edith said.


    A rare smile danced on Amara¡¯s lips.


    ¡°What about tomorrow evening?¡± Amara proposed.


    Edith nodded.


    After Edith left the dining hall, Amara found her phone and texted to the mysterious woman¡­


    ¡°She agreed to meet the man tomorrow evening. Your turn to arrange for it.¡±


    ¡­


    On the outskirts of the S City.


    The streetlights were lit in the twilight, but only a few shops were open.


    It was much quieter than the downtown.


    Even so, the low living expense still attracted lots of young people with a low sry.


    With a certain aim, Casey walked in the street of the outskirts.


    Where he was heading was the bar Freddie had told him.


    The bar was located at the end of thene. The deeper he was into thene, the fewer people he could


    see.


    Before long he found himself at the end of thene. Then he noticed an old advertisement board read


    ¡°Bar¡±, glowing in the dim light.


    It seemed the bar has been here for quite long. Casey thought the local guides of Guanling would


    prefer somewhere lofty and luxury, but the bar just looked too old and shabby.


    Yet it was quite reasonable as Guanling has been a dangerously mysterious ce whose guides were


    all desperadoes. They just didn¡¯t belong to the high society.


    Plus, the bar was merely a one of their bases, not worth more decorations.


    Casey walked into thene and pushed open a door next to him.


    It was so dim in the bar. Maybe due to its unfavorable location, there were a few customers in it.


    Casey walked over to the counter and gave the bartender some money, asking, ¡°A ticket for the boxing


    game.¡±


    Then the bartender unlocked the door nearby and let Casey in.


    Without any hesitation, Casey got straight through the door before hearing the noisy screams.


    Taking in a giant boxing ring, Casey found lots of people gathering around the ring which he had seen


    in other underground rings.


    Maybe it was for the promotion of the booze sale. Around the ring were counters for selling booze. At


    the small tables sat audience drinking booze.


    Casey couldn¡¯t believe that there were so many people living on the outskirts gathering here to watch


    the boxing game. Obviously,cking in more interesting entertainment, almost all the nearby young


    people came here for the boxing game.


    He did what Freddie had told him and went to find the man in charge of the ring. He¡¯d give the man the


    secret signals and the man would tell him how to pass the test to enter Guanling.


    On his way he saw several tattooed strong guys drinking, among which stood Aarav.


    Casey was surprised to find Aarav here in some unknown bar.


    Aarav also found Casey and directly smashed his bottle of wine at the table.


    ¡°Fuck! This son of the bitch made me lose my job. Dudes, let¡¯s take him down here and now!¡±


    Aarav was too drunk to register Casey¡¯s secret identity. All he knew was that it was Casey who made


    him lose the job. Aarav must take the revenge today.


    Aarav nned to find some hitmen in the bar to beat Casey up. Who could¡¯ve ever thought that Casey


    found him first.


    The tattooed guys all stood up and red at Casey.


    Aarav smirked, ¡°Listen, you¡¯re lucky to see the best boxing king here, whose nick name is Marshall.


    Today he¡¯ll show you what will happen to one if he makes others lose the job.¡±


    Casey furrowed his brows and shot the so-called boxing king with a hard look, saying coldly, ¡°You¡¯d


    better get the fucking out of my way and continue to enjoy your fucking alcohol. I¡¯m not in the mood


    today.¡±

 Chapter 401 Kill Marshall in One Move

    Chapter 401 Kill Marshall in One Move


    After hearing what Casey said, Aarav and those men immediately burst intoughter.


    "Guy, don''t you know where it is? Didn''t you hear what I said? He is the boxing champion of this


    underground boxing field. Even if you''re good at fighting, can you defeat him? Otherwise, why do you


    think I wille to ask him to help me?" Aarav said with disdain.


    The boxing champion, who was called Marshall, came to stand directly in front of Casey. He was a


    head taller than Casey and had very strong muscles, looking intimidating.


    "Hey, I don''t care who you are. Although that fucking director of the hospital doesn''t dare to offend you,


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    you''re nothing to me. Aarav is my friend, and he lost his job because of you. If you don''t apologize to


    him, I''ll break your legs." The Marshall said arrogantly.


    Casey raised one hand. He didn''t want to fight with them now. However, they were blocking his way, so


    he had to.


    However, just when he was about to start a fight, a security guard came over and spoke to them,


    "Here, you can''t fight unless you''re on the ring. If you want to fight with each other, you can go to the


    ring. Marshall, you should know the rules."


    Marshall turned his head and gave that person a nce. Finally, he could only gritted his teeth and


    spoke to Casey, "Hey, dare you go to the ring and have a fight with me?"


    Seeing that someone came to stop them, knowing they weren''t allowed to fight when they weren''t on


    the ring and that Marshall had to abide by this rule, Casey ignored Marshall and headed straight


    towards the office of the person who was in charge of the boxing ring.


    Seeing that Casey left, Marshall, Aarav and theirpanions all put on a disdainful look on their faces.


    "You''re such a coward that you even dare not agree to fight with him. It seems that you are but a paper


    tiger!" Aarav shouted at Casey.


    "It''s so funny! Hearing that Marshall offered to fight with him on the ring, he was so frightened that he


    ran away without even daring to speak."


    "Humph, people like him can only bully others by abusing his power. If they fight with me, I''m afraid that


    I can defeat them easily. They''re so weak."


    They allughed at Casey as they like.


    Obviously, Marshall also believed that Casey was frightened by him. He cast a nce at Aarav and


    said, "ording to the rules of the boxing ring, we can''t start a fight with Casey here unless we''re on


    the ring. However, we can do it after we leave here. Later, when he leaves, we''ll follow him. Then, I''ll


    teach him a lesson."


    Aarav nodded. Then, they all sat down again at the table and continued to drink.


    Casey walked straight to the office of the person who was in charge of the boxing ring. There was a


    small window. After Casey knocked on it, the window was opened. Inside, a strong bearded man was


    sitting.


    He looked at Casey and asked, "What''s the matter?"


    "I''m looking for treasure." Casey said.


    That man cast a nce at Casey and said, "There isn''t any treasure here. You''re in the wrong ce."


    "So I should go to the right ce." Casey answered.


    Casey was giving passwords given by Freddie. ording to Freddie, Casey should speak it without


    emotion. Besides, he had to say every words correctly. If he failed to do so, he wouldn''t be able to get


    any message.


    After hearing the correct password from Casey, that man put on a yful smile, picked up a piece of


    paper from the table and handed it to Casey.


    Casey found that there were many such pieces of paper on the table. He guessed that the condition of


    entering Guanling should be written on this paper by the staff of Guanling.


    ording to Freddie, people would be given a task. Only people who hadpleted the task would be


    eligible to enter Guanling. If someone failed, he or she would never be eligible to enter Guanling.


    Casey unfolded the paper in his hand. It read "Challenge the boxing champion Marshall and kill him."


    Reading the paper, Casey raised his eyebrows. He was sure that that man had chosen this paper at


    random. It seemed that Marshall was a bit unlucky.


    Judging from this task, Casey guessed that only people powerful enough could enter Guanling. If


    someone failed toplete the given task, he or she would not be eligible to enter Guanling, even if he


    or she was an ouw.


    Freddie had told him that the rich people of Guanling loved to watch the experts fighting with each


    other. Considering this, he guessed that the staff of Guanling gave such tasks to pick someone to fight


    in such shows.


    Sure enough, such an intense fighting program would always be so popr.


    "Shall I finish this task today?" Casey asked that man.


    That man cast a nce at Casey and said, "What nonsense are you talking about? I just wrote that for


    fun when I was bored."


    Hearing this, Casey hesitated for a moment. Soon, he understood why he said so. It seemed that the


    staff of Guanling were also very careful even when they weren''t in Guanling. They wouldn''t have any


    effectivemunication with others except giving this paper to others.


    After a thought, Casey had already made a decision. Then he put that paper away, heading straight


    towards Aarav and his friends.


    Aarav and his friends were drinking. At the same time, they were staring at the exit, waiting for Casey


    to leave here.


    At this moment, Aarav saw Casey walking towards them with a strange smile. Then, he directly stood


    up.


    "Hey, weren''t you very powerful when you were in the hospital? Why dared you not ept a challenge


    now? Don''t expect that you can get away with it today. If you dare to leave here, we will certainly make


    you regret!" Aarav gritted his teeth and shouted.


    Ignoring what Aarav said, Casey came close to the table, looked at Marshall, and said, "I ept your


    challenge."


    The Marshall, Aarav and their friends were all stunned. They didn''t expect that Casey would ept the


    challenge.


    However, soon, Marshall put on a mocking smile, saying, "Great. After we''re on the ring, I''ll let you


    know what strength is."


    Aarav also sneered and said, "It seems that you''re not that coward. However, you will know how weak


    you are sooner. Marshall, don''t show mercyter. It will be best if he can never stand up again."


    "Don''t worry. I know what I should do." The Marshall cracked his knuckles with a malicious smile on his


    face. Then, he went to make arrangements for the fight between him and Casey.


    Before long, Marshall waved to his friends and Casey, motioning for them toe close to him.


    Casey walked towards the ring. The Marshall was standing on the ringwith contempt on his face.


    Aftering close to the ring, Casey jumped onto it, standing opposite Marshall.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, today, it''s this thin and powerless guy that challenges me. One of my friends


    lost his job because of him. Today, I''ll teach him a lesson on the ring!" The Marshall shouted at the


    crowd around them.


    Immediately, a great cheer went up from the crowd around the ring.


    "Kill him! The Marshall is invincible!"


    "The Marshall is the best fighter! Kill this reckless fellow. Let him know how powerful you are!"


    "Marshall! Marshall! Marshall!


    ¡­¡­


    Seeing their reaction, Aarav sneered and said, "In this boxing ring, Marshall is invincible. People who


    fought with him were unable to leave here by walking. You took the initiative to challenge Marshall. If he


    broke your legs, don''t me him."


    The Marshall was enjoying the cheers given by the audience as if he were the master of the ringand


    that no one could defeat him here.


    "Hey, see it? People are cheering for me, but you''re just a poor guy who is going to be beaten. I''ll beat


    you hard." Marshall said to Casey.


    Casey gave him a nce and asked, "Is it allowed to kill someone on this ring?"


    Hearing it, Marshall was stunned. Then heughed, asking, "Why, could it be that you are afraid that I''ll


    kill you? Let me tell you. It''smonly seen that someone is killed in underground boxing field. You


    had better pray that I don''t beat you too hard."


    Casey nodded. He was d that it was allowed to kill someone on the ring.


    Hearing his words, the audience alsoughed. They thought that Casey was worrying about his safety.


    "Does this guye here to amuse us? Did he ask this question out of the hope that Marshall won''t kill


    him?"


    "In underground boxing field, they have to try to kill each other, otherwise it will be boring. I hope that


    Marshall will kill this reckless guy, so that he will know the consequence of being reckless!"


    "Judging from his figure, it''s highly possible that he will be killed. I hope that he has been insured."


    ¡­¡­


    After the whistle sounded, the fight began. Most people began to cheer Marshall.


    Marshall put on a cruel smile and rushed directly towards Casey.


    It could be seen that he was very confident.


    Casey stood still. After finding out how Marshall was going to fight, he had figured out how to fight with


    him.


    He didn''t want to waste his time, so he must kill Marshall in one move.


    When Marshall came close to Casey, Casey jumped, made a 360-degree turn in mid-air and then


    kicked Marshall in the chest.


    Before realizing what had happened, Marshall fell out of the ring and fell heavily on the ground. After


    spitting a mouthful of blood, he no longer moved.


    People present all quiet down, looking at Casey with astonishment.


    Immediately, two people ran towards Marshall. One of them examined Marshall and touched his chest.


    Then, he leaned forward and tried to listen to the heartbeat of Marshall. After that, there was a look of


    horror on his face.


    "He...He is dead!"

 Chapter 402 Dont Kill Me with One Kick

    Chapter 402 Don''t Kill Me with One Kick


    "What are you talking about?" After hearing that, Aarav was the first person to understand what he was


    saying. With his eyes wide open, he stared at Marshall in disbelief.


    "He is dead. He has stopped breathing. Besides, his heart has stopped beating. Even if we send him to


    the hospital now, we won''t be able to save him!" That person shouted loudly. Then, he looked at the


    ring with some horror, unconsciously taking two steps back.


    Originally, after Casey kicked Marshall out of the ring, it was quite in the underground boxing field. Now,


    it became chaotic again. After it was found that Marshall was dead, some people was so scared that


    they rushed to the outside of the boxing ring. Others became excited. They liked to watch someone


    being killed on the ring most because it brought them the feeling of excitement.


    At this moment, it was noisy and chaotic in the underground boxing field.


    Quite a few people ran towards the ring and looked at Casey with adoration. Many girls even shouted,


    saying that they were willing to give birth to child for Casey.


    Marshall was the boxing champion of this boxing ring. He was almost invincible. Before, nearly no one


    could defeat him in a fight. Therefore, he enjoyed great poprity in this boxing ring.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    People all considered Marshall to be a very powerful expert, which was also the reason why Aarav


    asked Marshall to deal with Casey for him.


    Now, the boxing champion was killed with one kick by Casey. They were deeply shocked. Besides,


    they came to know what real experts were like.


    After being stunned for a long time, Aarav finally realized what had happened. He put on a panicky


    expression first. After gathering his wits, he shouted, "He killed Marshall! Catch him! Quick!"


    People were looking at Aarav as if they were looking at an idiot. As a matter of fact, it was allowed to


    kill someone in the boxing ring here. Besides, after seeing Casey killed Marshall with one kick, no one


    dared to catch him now.


    Seeing that no one came to catch Casey, Aarav turned his head, looked at the boxers who drank with


    him before, and said, "Quick! Catch him. Isn''t Marshall your friend? Could it be that you''re not going to


    do anything about it?"


    Those boxers all looked at Aarav. One of them looked at him with a look of disdain and said, "It''s


    fucking easy for you to say so. Since you want to catch him, go and do it. You''re not afraid of being


    killed by him, but we are!"


    Hearing it, Aarav was speechless. If he dared to deal with Casey on his own, he wouldn''t have asked


    others for help.


    After kicking Marshall out, Casey came down from the boxing ring. It was chaotic around the ring.


    Wanting to see what the people who could kill a man with a kick was like, many people were walking to


    him.


    However, they dared not get too close to him. After all, they were afraid that Casey would kicked them.


    If that happened, they would die.


    Casey came straight close to Aarav and asked, "Do you still want to take revenge on me?"


    Seeing that Casey came close to him, Aarav was so scared that he couldn''t help shivering. However, to


    cover his timidity, he deliberately looked at Casey with his eyes wide open, pretending that he was not


    afraid of Casey.


    Unluckily, he looked funny when he acted in this way. It was obvious that he was deliberately acting like


    that.


    "You...You''ve killed someone. Do you think you can get away with it?" Aarav got up the courage and


    asked.


    "Before, after I asked him, he told me that it was allowed to kill someone on the ring." Casey said.


    Knowing that it was meaningless for him to say so, Aarav didn''t know what to say at this moment.


    "If you still want to take revenge on me, I can go to the ring and have a fight with you now. In this way, I


    can put an end to this issue now." Casey said without much emotion.


    Hearing it, Aarav was so frightened that he almost fell to the ground. If he really agreed to have a fight


    with Casey, he would probably be killed by Casey, just like Marshall. It was possible that he would


    suffer more than Aarav. After all, he was but azy and greedy doctor, instead of a boxing champion.


    Hearing Casey''s words, people around immediately began to shout. They would be very d if


    someone started another fight with Casey.


    "Have another fight! I want to see more. Fight with him with more moves this time!"


    "ept his challenge. We want to see more. He is so good at fighting. Have one more fight!"


    "Go to the ring! Go to the ring! Go to the ring!"


    ¡­¡­


    Seeing that people around all asked him to fight with Casey, Aarav became more frightened. His teeth


    were chattering.


    At this moment, someone pushed Aarav to Casey. Aarav was so scared that he almost cried out. Then,


    he directly knelt down before Casey. He was so frightened that he nearly shed his tears.


    "I''m wrong. I don''t want to take revenge now. Spare me, please. I won''t make trouble for you in the


    future. Don''t kill me with one kick!"


    Seeing that Aarav was so frightened, people all immediatelyughed.


    "You''re such a fucking coward. Before, you were so pretentious. Now, why are you so scared?"


    "Rubbish! If you want to take revenge on him, you shouldn''t be so cowardly. He offered to fight with you


    openly, but you were fucking so scared."


    "If you''re a man, go to the ring and have a fight with him. Don''t act like woman!"


    ¡­¡­


    At such a moment, Aarav didn''t care about other people''s opinions about him at all. Compared with


    that, his life mattered more.


    Seeing that Aarav knelt down before him, Casey lowered his head, gave him a nce, and then turned


    around, walking towards the exit of the underground boxing field, instead of the office of the person in


    charge of the boxing ring.


    Just now, when he came down from the ring, it was chaotic. At that time, someone put a piece of paper


    in his hand. Needless to give it a thought, it must be the staff of Guanling that put it in his hand.


    It had to be admitted that everything about Guanling was strictly confidential. In Casey''s view, it was


    unnecessary. After all, no matter how well they kept everything secret, someone would still know it.


    Of course, people of Guanling might do so because they didn''t want the public to pay too much


    attention to Guanling. After all, it was inappropriate for such a ce to be noticed by the public.


    After Casey left, Aarav hurriedly stood up, patted his chest and breathed a long sigh of relief.


    People around all looked at him with cold eyes. Then a person took the lead in spitting on him and


    cursed, "You''re a coward."


    The rest of the crowd all did as he did. Before long, Aarav was covered in mouth water.


    Leaving the underground boxing field and entering the bar, Casey wasn''t in a hurry to leave. Instead,


    he went to the bar counter and ordered a ss of wine.


    He unfolded the paper in his hand. There were a few words written on it.


    "Come to the alley behind the bar on the 15th of next month. If you miss it, you''ll never have another


    chance."


    "I should have a feeling of being chosen. If I don''t go to Guanling this time, I''ll never have another


    chance. Unfortunately, Guanling is a ce where people is apt to get into trouble there. Is the staff of


    Guanling afraid that people will regret after being chosen?" Casey put on a yful smile.


    He put that piece of paper away and drank a mouthful of wine. Gradually, he was lost in thought.


    In the evening, aftering back to that house, Casey told Eliana that he was going to leave tomorrow.


    After Eliana told Ophelia that Casey was leaving, Ophelia was very anxious. She put on sexy clothes,


    going to knock on the door of the bedroom of Casey. Casey just asked who was knocking on the door


    inside. After knowing that it was Ophelia, he even didn''t open the door.


    In CZ Community, J City. Edith was lying still in bed, staring at the ceiling.


    She had been thinking about other people''sments on her. She looked calm, but she was actually


    in a turmoil.


    After a long time, she turned her head, looked at her mobile phone and made a phone call to Casey.


    After answering the phone, Casey immediately asked, "Darling, is your period over? These days, do


    you like the food Jennifer cooked for you?"


    Edith was stunned for a while. Then she realized something. Last time they talked on the phone, she


    lost her temper. Casey thought that it was because she was in a period.


    "I''m not in a period. You''re silly. I can''tmunicate with you!" Edith said unhappily.


    "Darling, what happened?" Casey asked with care.


    Edith took a deep breath, calmed herself down a bit, and then asked, "Casey, do you think it right to be


    with me?"


    "Yes, of course. If I didn''t marry you, I can''t show all the good qualities I have. If it wasn''t for you, I won''t


    be willing to work so hard." Casey said.


    There was a slight change in Edith''s expression of eyes. Now, she didn''t know what to say.


    "Darling, why did you ask this question?" Casey asked.


    "Nothing. I just miss you a bit." Edith answered.


    Hearing that Edith missed him, Casey was very happy,pletely ignoring the unusual performance of


    Edith.


    After chatting casually for a while, Edith hung up the phone. She stared at the bedside, wondering


    something.


    Previously, Casey nned to leave in the morning of the next day. However, after knowing that Casey


    was leaving, Jeremiah strongly insisted on having a meal with Casey.


    Seeing that Jeremiah was so enthusiastic, Casey agreed. By the way, he asked Georgia toe over


    and had a meal with them two.


    They didn''t finish the meal until it was in the afternoon. Both Jeremiah and Casey had drunken some


    wine. Casey was unable to drive back on his own, so Jeremiah asked someone to send Casey back by


    driving his old Santana car.


    On the way, that person looked at Casey in the rear-view mirror from time to time. He couldn''t figure out


    the reason why such a powerful man should drive such an old Santana car.


    Possibly, the more powerful a person is, the less he cares about these things. That person thought.


    In the evening, Amara arrived at the gate of TC International Hotel with Edith.


    "Edith, you should put on a makeup and get dressed up. Although you still looked pretty, it''s


    disrespectful to him toe here without makeup."


    "Mom, Ie here to see a doctor, not to have a blind date. Why do you ask me to put on makeup?


    Could it be that you really arrange a blind date for me?" Edith looked suspiciously at Amara.


    Afraid that Edith would find something, Amara hurriedly exined, "I just want you to leave a good


    impression on him. After all, he has studied abroad. He is different frommon doctors."


    "It also has nothing to do with seeing a doctor. Mom, don''t make trouble for me." Edith said.


    They went into the hotel together. Thinking about what Amara had done, Edith found that there was


    something strange about her.


    "Mom, why do you take me to here to see a doctor? You lie to me and arrange a blind date for me,


    right?" Edith asked.


    "It''s convenient to see a doctor here. Besides, how is it possible that I will arrange a blind date for you?


    There aren''t many men who are like Casey. How is it possible that I want you marry someone else?"


    Amara hurriedly exined.


    Hearing it, Edith''s face was immediately dark and no longer spoke.


    Not long after they entered the TC International Hotel, a woman dressed in a ck ssical dress


    appeared. She wore a ck veil and had remarkable temperament. It could be vaguely seen that she


    wore a yful smile.

 Chapter 403 Do You Have a First Girlfriend

    Chapter 403 Do You Have a First Girlfriend


    "Edith, that man''s name is Axel. Later, you mustn''t call him by the wrong name. He has studied abroad,


    so it''s possible that he will pay more attention to some details. If he asks you questions you don''t like,


    don''t get angry with him." Amara spoke to Edith while walking.


    It was obvious that Edith was impatient. She said, "If you go on talking like that, I''m not going to enter


    the private box."


    They came to the door of a private box and stopped.


    Amara immediately closed her mouth and dared not say anything more.


    Edith turned her head, gave the private box a nce, and asked, "Shall we enter this private box?"


    Amara nodded, opened the door and said, "Edith,e in. Have a good chat with him. I do it for your


    own good."


    "You¡¯re not going in with me? I just ask him for some suggestions. You can go in with me." Edith said


    suspiciously.


    "No, no, just go in and chat with him. Both of you are young, and I can''t understand what you talk with


    him. Besides, aren''t you going to ask him some questions about your psychology? It''s inappropriate for


    me to listen to it. Have a good chat with him, and I''m waiting outside." Amara said while pushing Edith


    to enter the private box.


    Before Edith could say anything else, she had been forced to go in. After that, Amara closed the door.


    After closing the closing the door of the private box, Amara breathed a long sigh of relief and said to


    herself, "Edith, I really do it for your own good. In the future, you''ll understand the reason why I do it.


    Casey would incur disasters. It doesn''t matter how powerful he is. I just want you to be safe and sound.


    It''s enough for you to live with a man having a fortune of two or three hundred million dors."


    At this moment, she heard the sound of heels stepping on the ground. The woman, who imed to be


    the first girlfriend of Casey, came up behind Amara and said, "In your opinion, Casey would incur


    disasters. Actually, the reason why you think so is that you''re too ordinary. I don''t care about the fact


    that Casey always gets into all kinds of trouble. As a big shot who can affect the world, it''s


    Hearing this, Amara''s lips immediately twitched. She said, "A big shot who can affect the world?


    Sooner orter, he will die because of the troubles he is in. At that time, how can he affect the world?


    It''s ridiculous."


    That woman didn''t argue with Amara as if Amara was unworthy of arguing with her.


    Amara wanted to quarrel with this woman. However, seeing that she ignored her, Amara couldn''t have


    a big fight with her.


    "Are you sure that my daughter will be willing to leave Casey by doing so? Is it a rush to let them sleep


    with each other in the private box? In my opinion, it''ll be better if we let them get along with each other


    for a few days first." Amara moved to another topic.


    That woman stared at the door of the private box and said, "The sooner they sleep with each other, the


    better. Are you sure that Casey won''te back during this period? If he knew what you had, what do


    you think he would do to you?"


    "What can he do to me? Could it be that he will kill me? Edith is my daughter. I can ask her to marry the


    person I want her to. It has nothing to do with him." Amara acted as if she were fearless.


    That woman smiled and said, "If you went too far, ording to the character of Casey, he will kill you."


    Hearing it, Amara was suddenly gooseflesh all over. Remembering how Sasha died in the vi, Amara


    suddenly became a little scared.


    "Humph, if he dares to do that, my daughter will definitely not forgive him." Amara answered without


    much confidence.


    That woman no longer spoke, turned around and headed towards another private box that was not far


    away.


    Amara was a little worried, so she stayed at the door of the private box.


    In the private box.


    The moment Edith entered the private box, she smelt a faint scent in the air, creating an intimate


    atmosphere.


    It wasn''t very bright in the room. She saw that there was a table in the center of the private box. There


    were some candles on the table.


    A man was sitting at the table. He was dressed in a suit and looked polite. He looked sharp-featured


    and behaved elegantly. It seemed that he was from a rich family.


    Seeing the way the private box was arranged, Edith cursed in her heart. She realized that Amara had


    arranged a blind date for her.


    However, she hade in. It would be impolite if she went out without even speaking to him.


    It seemed that Axel realized what she was thinking. He said with a smile, "Aunt had told me your story.


    She said that you didn''t feel well these days, so she wanted me to have a talk with you. The reason


    why I choose this private box is that it will be easier for you to rx in this environment. You mustn''t


    misunderstand me."


    Hearing this, Edith also smiled out of courtesy. Then, she came close to the table and sat opposite him.


    Judging from the way this man behaved, he didn''te to have a blind date with me. Maybe I had


    thought too much about it. Edith thought.


    "Hello, my name if Axel. Nice to meet you." Axel stretched out one hand to Edith.


    After shaking hands with him, Edith said, "I indeed don''t feel very well, and I want to talk with a


    psychologist. What should I do?"


    Axel just smiled and said, "You don''t need to do anything. Just rx, and chat with me while eating.


    Don''t be too nervous. Just take it as an ordinary meal."


    He didn''t know how to solve the problem for Edith. He was just like an actor employed by someone.


    That woman had promised him that she would gave him a lot of benefits after he slept with Edith. Now,


    he was just acting.


    Being able to sleep with a beauty like Edith and get a lot of benefits, Axel was certainly d to do it.


    Therefore, before he came here, he worked hard to learn how psychologists spoke and tried to act like


    a psychologist.


    Looking at Axel and thinking about his words, Edith felt that there was something strange. However,


    she couldn''t figure what was strange.


    Maybe I have thought too much. I give myself too much suggestion because Ie to see a


    psychologist. Edithforted herself in her heart.


    Axel picked up the ss and said with a smile, "Let''s start our conversation with a ss of wine. In this


    way, it will be easier for you to tell me your thoughts."


    Finding it embarrassed to refuse to have a drink with him, Edith picked up her ss and took a sip.


    Then, they began to talk with each other. Axel pretended to be professional and asked Edith a few


    questions. After that, he began to talk nonsense. Hearing his words, Edith frowned slightly from time to


    time. In her opinion, Axel didn''t look like someone who had studied abroad at all.


    ¡­¡­


    Before Starry Night Club.


    Casey asked the driver to park the car before the gate of Starry Night Club. After that, he wanted to ask


    Conor to prepare a room for the driver, so that the driver could have a night''s sleep before going back.


    However, the driver refused him.


    When they were on the way back, Conor made a phone call to Casey, asking when he would return.


    After hearing Casey say that he was on his way back, Conor asked Casey toe to Starry Night Club


    first after he came back.


    Watching the driver leave, Casey turned his head, looking at Conor, Morgan and other people. He


    could feel that they were obviously different from before.


    The training method of Logan worked well. Now, Conor and a group of his men were much better at


    fighting than before. They could even deal with someone as powerful as the men of the Davies family


    easily now.


    Among them, it was undoubtedly Morgan that had made the greatest progress. Now, he could really be


    said to be one of the top experts. There weren''t even many people as powerful as he was in the Davies


    family now.


    Now, Casey was the only person who could defeat Morgan.


    "You asked me toe here first. What happened?" Casey asked while looking at Conor.


    "First, tell me if you have a first girlfriend." Conor asked.


    Casey was stunned. Then he looked at Conor with a puzzled expression and asked, "Are you fucking


    drunk? Why would you ask me this kind of question?"


    "Tell me your answer first. Don''t try to fool me. It matters quite a lot." Conor said solemnly.


    "No, I''ve only be with one woman in my life. She is Edith. She is both the first and thest girlfriend I


    have." Casey said rather proudly.


    Conor immediately frowned with his face visibly darker than it had just been.


    "Why, are you jealous because I love her exclusively? Why do you put on such an expression?" Casey


    stared suspiciously at Conor.


    Conor said with some worries, "If you don''t have a first girlfriend, I''m afraid that it''s a serious matter."


    Casey immediately asked, "What happened?"


    "When you''re not here, a mysterious woman came to Edith. She said that she was your first girlfriend.


    After meeting her once, Edith was always somewhat absent-minded. Considering that woman to be


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    suspicious, I sent someone to follow her. Later, she came to find Edith''s mother behind Edith. I don''t


    know what they had talked about. However, tonight, Edith''s mother took Edith to TC International Hotel.


    It seems that they were going to meet a man. That woman also appeared in that hotel. However, she


    acted suspiciously. Edith should not know that she is also there." Conor exined.


    After hearing this, Casey''s expression changed and said at once, "Prepare a car and go to the TC


    International Hotel now."


    Conor dared not dy. Since Casey had admitted that he didn''t have a first girlfriend, that woman must


    have pretended to be Casey''s first girlfriend for some purposes. They didn''t know what she wanted to


    do, but they were sure that she was going to do something bad.


    Conor immediately prepared a car. They all got on the car and then hurried to the TC International


    Hotel.


    On the way, Casey made several phone calls to Edith, but Edith didn''t answer his phone call. As a


    result, Casey became even more anxious.


    In TC International Hotel.


    In the private box, Edith was listening to the boast of Axel. At this moment, the mobile phone on the


    table rang. Seeing that it was from Casey, she hung it up.


    In her opinion, she was seeing a doctor, so it was not suitable to answer the phone call from Casey


    now. She nned to make a phone call to Casey after she went home.


    Axel smiled at Edith and said, "As a matter of fact, you can answer the phone call. I don''t mind it."


    "It''s ok. Just continue to talk." Edith said.


    There was a hint of greed and hunger in Axel''s eyes when he looked at Edith. Then, he said with a


    smile, "In fact, the reason why you have this problem now is that you''re with Casey. ording to you,


    you always hear others talking about you and Casey, which troubles you. There is a best solution to


    this problem: leave Casey, find a new boyfriend and start a new life."


    When he said these words, he directly stood up.


    Hearing it, Edith''s face became dark. She didn''t expect that this person would draw such a conclusion


    after listening to what she said. She felt that she was fooled.


    "I''m sorry. I think that there is no need for us to continue our conversation. I''m leaving now."


    After saying these words, Edith was going to stand up and leave. However, at this moment, she


    suddenly felt dizzy and lost her strength.


    She looked at Axel with some horror and asked, "Did you put some drug in the wine?"


    Axel came close to Edith with a smile. He finally stopped pretending, put on a lewd smile and said, "I


    just put some philter in the wine. It''ll be easier to make you sleep with me after you drank it."


    "You...You''re an asshole! What do you want to do to me!" Except losing strength, Edith found that she


    was burning all over and that she was losing her mind.


    Axel said near the ear of Edith with a very provocative voice, "Sure enough, I want to sleep with you.


    Otherwise, why do you think I create such an atmosphere?"

 Chapter 404 I Won’t Let You Go!

    Chapter 404 I Won¡¯t Let You Go!


    Edith was full of panic and wanted to push Axel away, but now she had no strength to get rid of this


    nasty man in front of her.


    "Don''t touch me, my mother is outside, if you dare to touch me, I''ll call my mother in." Edith trembly


    shouted at him.


    Axel smiled slyly and said, "Do you think I don¡¯t know you mother is outside? Haven¡¯t you thought that


    why are we here? Maybe it is because of your mother."


    Edith''s heart beat quickly. She thought of all those suspicious things Amara had done before. There


    was a possibility that she arranged everything here.


    But she just couldn''t understand why Amara would n all these things. Didn''t Amara tell her before


    that she must be with Casey forever and never let him go? How could she now scheme with others to


    do such an evil thing to her?


    Could it be that Amara never wanted her to be with Casey? And all Amara wanted was to let her


    daughter to leave Casey?


    Many thoughts whirled around in her mind, but she didn''t have the time to think about these things now,


    because Axel had already walked towards to her and wanted to drag her chair to the other side.


    "Mom! Help me! This guy is a pervert! Help me!" Edith used all of her strength to shout for help.


    "Don''t waste your energy, tonight you are mine, no one wille to save you, after tonight, you will


    belong to me, I will treat you well in the future, and I promise to let you enjoy every time when we have


    sex." Axel smirked.


    Outside the private room, Amara sat there anxiously, thinking about what was happening inside the


    private room.


    At that moment, she heard Edith''s cry for help. Her sound after going through the door became very


    low, but it still could be heard by Amara clearly.


    The moment she heard Edith''s cry for help, Amara stood up immediately and walked towards the


    private room.


    But when she walked towards the room, Amara stopped and kept convincing herself, "What I''m doing


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    is for the good of Edith, I''m doing this for her own good. It is not a big deal for her to sleep with this guy


    tonight. After all, it is good for her from a long-term view."


    With this self-deceiving thought in her mind, Amara turned around and walked back to the bench not far


    away, forcing herself to pretend that she didn''t hear Edith''s cry for help.


    Not long after, Casey together with Conor led a group of people walked into the TC International Hotel.


    Casey wore a heavy look. You could see the angering from his sharp eyes.


    "Search every inch of this hotel!" Casey said in a cold voice.


    A group of people ran quickly towards the upper floor, searching from one room to another.


    Many people are drinking and eating at this time. Those who could afford to have a dinner here usually


    were people with high status and money. It was inevitable that they may get angry for being interrupted


    by some strangers.


    But soon Conor and his men used their fists to make them understand how to be quiet, and those


    people once saw Casey, all of them got scared and dared not toin anything.


    Now almost everyone in J City knew that Casey was a person who was very close to the Davies family


    in B City, and no one in J City would dare to mess with Casey.


    In less than five minutes, Morgan sent a message to Casey, "Brother Casey, your mother-inw is on


    the third floor."


    Casey immediately rushed towards the third floor with Conor.


    After arriving at the third floor, Casey saw Amara sitting over there, then he walked towards her quickly


    and Conor''s men also followed him.


    Amara was lowering her head to keep her mind off what was happening in the private room. She


    suddenly heard the sound of approaching footsteps, then raised her head and was startled to see


    Casey walking furiously towards her with his men.


    She hurriedly stood up and eximed, "Casey, why are you here!"


    Casey came near to her and asked in a cold voice, "Where is Edith?"


    "She... is not here, this is my hotel, just get the hell out of here, you can''t rush into my hotel." Amara


    replied sheepishly.


    "Don''t want to tell me?" Casey was not polite with Amara, and directly grabbed her neck and lifted her


    up with one hand.


    Amara was unable to utter a word, and her eyes nced towards the room at the side.


    Casey heavily threw Amara on the ground and walked towards that private room.


    "Casey, you goddam thing, how dare you choke me! You will go to hell!" Amara shouted at him after


    she fell on the ground, but unfortunately, Casey didn''t pay any attention to her.


    Bang! Casey kicked the door of that private room heavily. Because Casey took much force to kick the


    door off that even the door frame was off too.


    Inside the room, Axel was about to take off Edith''s clothes but was startled by the sudden sound.


    Casey saw the scene in the room, without saying a word, he rushed towards Axel, one hand pping


    him fiercely, one hand grabbing one of his arms.


    Soon.


    Axel''s arm was broke and he wailed in pain. Casey kicked his leg to make him fall to his knees.


    Edith was relieved to see that Casey came here just in time, but she was still powerless, and because


    she had been drugged by Axel, she was getting hotter and hotter, and instinctively had an urge to take


    her clothes off.


    Casey saw Edith was sitting on the chair powerlessly but safely, he didn''te to her first, but kicked


    Axel down and stepped on his face.


    "Who are you? Why would you drug my wife?" Casey asked in a cold and daunting voice.


    Axel felt the murderous winding with Casey and was sure that if he didn''t tell the truth, Casey


    would immediately take his life.


    Enduring the pain on his arm, Axel shivered and said, "It''s... a woman who told me to do this, she


    promised to give me money if I did what she said. Please let me go, this is all I know."


    "Who is that woman?" Casey asked again.


    "I do not know, she has been wearing a veil, I can not see how she looks like, and I have only seen her


    a few times, I do not know anything more." Axel replied.


    "Then who are you?"


    "I''m just a street sweeper. That woman who found me gave me money to spend on clothes and


    dressed myself, and asked me to pretend to be a rich guy to hook up with your wife." Axel answered


    truthfully.


    Casey frowned, an unspeakable anger surging in his heart. He heavily stepped on Axel''s face, and a


    few teeth in his mouth fell down as well.


    Amara was outside, but she could hear what Axel said. After knowing that Axel was just a street


    sweeper, she was surprised as well. Because the woman told her before that he was a rich man with


    two or three hundred million.


    "Damn it, that bitch dared to lie to me. She even asked a street sweeper to hook up with my daughter, I


    won¡¯t let her go once I see her again!" Amara gritted her teeth and cursed.


    Casey walked out from the room, looking at Amara, and asked in a cold voice, "Where is the woman


    who ordered you?"


    He was now so furious, if Amara refused to tell me, he would definitely show no mercy to Amara.


    Amara showed a face full of guilt, and answered hurriedly, "I am just about to tell you, that damned


    bitch even dared to find a street sweeper to fool me. She just goes into the private room over there, just


    go there and teach her a lesson!"


    Casey coldly smirked, thinking that Amara really was good at shirking her responsibility, but he did not


    intend to punish her now. He now must find out the woman who nned all these and what she wanted


    to do.


    He turned to look at Conor, signaling him toe with his people, and then a group of people walked


    quickly towards the private room over there.


    Casey kicked the door again without hesitation. Seeing this, Amara was very upset, cursed, "I am the


    owner of this hotel, not you. I must let you pay for these two doors, it must cost a lot for repair."


    The door was open, Casey walked in and found that the room was empty, but it was clear that


    someone had been here before.


    "She probably just left, we should hurry up and have our men searched outside. We must find out that


    woman!" Casey said.


    Conor nodded, after which he took Morgan and his men to look for that woman.


    Casey turned around and walked towards the private room where Edith was, Amara had already there


    and stood near Edith.


    "My daughter, are you okay? That guy didn''t do anything to you, right?" Amara asked with a concerned


    face.


    Edith looked at Amara, her eyes were full of disappointment, then she lifted her hand slowly, as if she


    wanted to push her away, but she didn''t have any strength at all, her hand just lifted, and then fell down


    again.


    "My poor daughter, it is really Casey that should be med for, if he could havee earlier, you


    wouldn''t have be like this." Amara nagged.


    Edith no longer had any strength, but when she heard Amara''s words, she couldn¡¯t help to jump up to


    scold Amara.


    Casey walked in at this time, after hearing her words, coldly snorted, "You were just outside the door,


    why didn''t youe in to save her? You''re behind this matter as well, right? What did that woman say


    to you, why did you even want to hurt your own daughter?"


    Amara was dumbfounded by the questions, but soon she shamelessly confronted, "What does it have


    to do with me? It''s all because of you, you are a jinx. I told you not to be with Edith, as long as she is


    with you, she will definitely be unlucky, now ites true!"


    Casey couldn¡¯t help but to kick on Amara directly.


    At this time Edith leaned on Casey, Casey looked down at her and noticed that she was not normal.


    Edith''s face was flushed, her eyes were blurred, and her gaze was full of desire as she looked at


    Casey.


    He hurriedly picked Edith up, turned to re at Amara, and said, "I''ll let you pay for thister, even if


    you are Edith''s mother, once you make a mistake, I will not let you go!"

 Chapter 405 No Mercy

    Chapter 405 No Mercy


    In the suite on the top floor of TC International Hotel.


    Casey put Edith on the bed, at this moment she had already lost her mind, and there was only endless


    desire left in her eyes.


    Because she had no energy any more, she could only twist her body on the bed gently, but the more


    she did so, the more tempting she looked to Casey.


    Looking at Edith, eagerly longing for a man, Casey let out a sigh of relief. It was lucky that he did not


    stay in S City for another day, otherwise, he could note to save her today.


    "Casey... "


    "I want you... "


    "You... youe here... "


    Edith''s soft voice, coupled with the extremely seductive look of her lying on the bed, caused Casey to


    swallow.


    He walked to the side of the bed, looked down at Edith, seeing the desire from her eyes, and then


    gently touched her face with one hand.


    "If I don¡¯t satisfy you, you should be in pain so much, since that''s the case... "


    A bad smile appeared on Casey''s face, after which he bent down.


    ......


    The next morning.


    In TC International Hotel chairman''s office.


    Casey and Edith were sitting opposite Amara. Edith''s face looked reddish and somewhat nourished,


    except that the vibe in the room at this moment was somewhat depressing, none of the three took the


    lead to speak.


    Casey looked gloomy as he stared at Amara. He had been very angry about what happened yesterday.


    Amara had watched others hurting her daughter, but did nothing to save her. No matter what, Casey


    could not just let it go.


    Edith was also very upset, she could not imagine that Amara would treat herself like this, she believed


    that Amara could hear her cry for help at that time, but Amara did note to rescue her. Casey said


    when he arrived, Amara sat near the door. This scene was enough to exin a lot of things.


    Amara was obviously a bit guilty, being stared by them, she was a little fidgety.


    She was just about to say something when Casey stood up and raised his hand and pped her


    heavily.


    Amara''s face turned to the side, her two eyes red at them angrily. She only felt her face was burning


    hot, she also immediately stood up and was about to curse.


    Casey pped her again on the other side of her face, and Amara almost fell to the ground.


    Both sides of her face swelled up quickly. Although Casey did not use his full strength in these two


    ps. It was enough for an ordinary person like Amara to suffer. The swelling on her face would not go


    down for a few days.


    Edith watched Casey hit Amara and didn''t stop him, she also felt that Amara had gone too far this time


    and should be punished.


    "Casey! You God damned thing! How dare you hit me! I''ll fight with you!"


    Amara regained her consciousness, she directly lunged towards Casey and scratched his face with her


    two hands like a cat.


    Casey easily knocked both of her hands down, then grabbed her cor and lifted her up, saying in a


    cold voice, "The ps are just a slight punishment for you, I hope you can remember them, if you


    weren''t Edith''s mother, you would be a corpse now."


    Amara felt the murderous winding from Casey, her two hands did not dare to continue to scratch


    Casey anymore.


    She knew Casey very well, and did not doubt his words. This guy, if really be offended, would really kill


    her, after all, he once watched his own mother being strangled to death by others, but did nothing to


    save her.


    Casey stared at Amara for a moment, then let go of his hand and pushed Amara away again.


    Amara rubbed her face, looked at Edith and cried, "Edith, this bastard dares to hit me, don¡¯t you care


    about me?"


    "Mom, do you think you still have the face to say such things, because of you, I almost got raped by


    someone else, is this how you treat your own daughter? I want to p you by myself as well." Edith


    said firmly.


    "It''s really unforgivable, how dare you talk to me like that, am I hurting you? I''m doing that for your own


    good, I just want you to leave this jinx Casey." Amara did not repent until now.


    "You did that for my own good? So you let a street sweeper defile me, what the hell are you thinking? I


    want to send you to the mental hospital now." Edith was full of anger.


    "I didn''t know that person was a street sweeper either, that woman told me that he was a... rich man


    with two or three hundred million dors." Amara said, suddenly realizing that she seemed to reveal her


    secret, then she stopped.


    Casey stared at Amara and threatened in a cold voice, "Tell me the whole story of this matter, if you


    dare to hide anything, I will find it outter and make sure that you will be punished as you deserve,


    including... getting killed."


    Amara shivered, feeling that Casey was not joking with her. She thought that this matter could not be


    concealed in any case, and there was no need to hide, so she told the whole story to them.


    After hearing what Amara said, Casey frowned. He knew Amara didn¡¯t like him, but who was the


    person who imed to be his first girlfriend and why did she go after Edith?


    From Casey''s view, there was no such an enemy, he could not figure out who would lie to Edith in the


    name of his first girlfriend.


    From the things she nned, it could be seen that she was trying to separate Casey and Edith, and


    she also wanted Edith to end up in a miserable situation. It seemed like she was doing it for Casey, but


    Casey didn''t know who would do that for him.


    At this time, a figure shed in his mind, and his heart beat quicker.


    Lily? Could it be her?


    Thest time, Lily did not appear at the wedding, Casey knew that she still didn¡¯t forgive him. There


    was a possibility that it would be her, but in his impression, Lily was a kind girl, although she was a


    spoiled princess, she should not do such a thing.


    Just when Casey was wondering, his phone rang, it was a message from Conor.


    "We find out the clues about that mysterious woman."


    Casey looked at Edith and said, "Conor gets some news over there, I need to go over there now and


    take a look, I''ll handle this matter, and have Morgann protected you secretly from now on. You don''t


    have to worry about it."


    Edith wanted to say something, but in the end, she just nodded her head.


    After that, Casey turned to look at Amara and said with a cold face, "Remember what I said, even if you


    are Edith''s mother, but as long as you do anything that threatens her safety again, don''t me me for


    being merciless!"


    After saying that, Casey walked out of the office.


    Only when Casey went out did Amara let out a long sigh of relief, feeling the invisible pressure


    dissipate.


    "Edith, mom is really doing this for your own good, don''t me mom for this. It is all because of Casey.


    If it wasn''t for letting you leave him, mom wouldn''t have made such a mistake, it was all Casey''s fault."


    Amara came near to Edith and said.


    "If you keep saying that, I''m afraid that the mother-daughter rtionship between me and you will end


    today."


    Edith frowned and said to Amara, after which she directly got up and walked towards the outside.


    Amara saw Edith left the office, her gaze became sinister, obviously this matter still did not teach her a


    lesson, but let her hate Casey more.


    ......


    In the center of J City, in front of a famous high-ss apartment.


    Conor and Casey were standing there, looking inside.


    "Yesterday my men asked people all the way and found out that the mysterious woman came here


    after leaving the TC International Hotel, this apartment is gated, there is no way to get in if you are not


    a resident here, so there is no way to check where that woman is now." Conor said.


    Casey narrowed his eyes and said, "Since you said that woman is very charming, then with her looks,


    she will definitely attract the attention of the people here, let''s go in and ask, we should be able to know


    where she is."


    Conor nodded, after which he walked in the building together with Casey.


    When they arrived at the entrance of the apartment, two security guards immediately stopped them and


    gave them an unkind look and said, "What are you doing?"


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    "We''re going in to look for someone." Conor said.


    "Looking for someone? Looking for who? This ce is only for rich people to live, how could you two


    losers have friends here? If you have friends living inside, they would tell me long ago, but people like


    you usually don''t have rich friends." The security guard said with a face full of disdain.


    Casey was now anxious to find out the woman who was behind the matter, so he was not in the mood


    to talk nonsense with this security guard.


    He intended to use force to make the security guards behave, but before he could do so, Conor had


    already kicked the security guards to the ground.


    Just now Conor wanted to make friends with the security guards, handing them cigarettes, and talked


    to them, and asked them if there was a very beautiful woman in the apartment.


    But they treated them as losers, and just talked nonsense to them. Conor lost his patience and


    released his anger first.


    The security guard looked at Conor with a frightened face, not expecting he could be so unreasonable


    and barbaric, he hurriedly picked up his walkie-talkie and said, "Send more people to the front door,


    there are two men wanting to break in, I can''t stop them both alone!"


    "Damn it, how dare you call someone for help, do you want to die now?" Conor cursed, then pped


    the security guard twice heavily.


    "With you two bastards, you still want to beat me down,ter on our security team wille over, you


    two don''t want to run away!" The security guard shouted at them.


    At this moment, a man in a suit came out from the front of the apartment, this man was the person in


    charge of this apartment.


    When the security guard saw the maning out, he said, "Manager Chang, there are two punks here


    who want to break into the apartment and beat me down, please do help me."


    Manager Chang nced at Casey and Conor, and his face changed quickly when he saw Conor.


    Manager Chang had the honor to meet Conor at a gathering party before, so naturally he knew the


    power of the underground emperor of J City. When he heard the security guard said that he was a


    punk, he was so scared that he even trembled his whole body.


    He hurriedly took a step forward, bent down and said respectfully, "Brother Conor, why are you here,


    this fool didn''t hurt you, right?"

 Chapter 406 A Slap on the Face

    Chapter 406 A p on the Face


    When the security guard who fell on the ground saw that Manager Chang was so respectful to Conor,


    he became tense, realizing that he might have gotten into trouble this time.


    Conor nced at the Manager Chang coldly. He remembered that he had met Manager Chang once,


    but he didn''t know him much.


    Manager Chang looked at Conor tremblingly. Seeing that the other party didn''t speak, he quickly turned


    to look at the security guard and said, "What are you still doing here? Hurry up and apologize."


    The security guard didn''t dare to dy, and immediately nced at Casey and Conor, and said, "I... I''m


    sorry."


    He felt aggrieved. It was him who was beaten, but he still had to apologize.


    "Okay, let''se to the point straightly. We are here to look for a person, a very beautiful woman who


    likes to wear a ck dress and a veil, have you ever seen her?" Conor stared at Manager Chang and


    asked.


    Manager Chang quickly thought about it, and said, "I seem to have actually seen such a woman, but


    that person did not wear a veil. She is indeed very beautiful, and impressed me very much."


    "It should be the person I was talking about. Check which room she lives in," Conor said.


    "Conor, please wait a minute, I''ll check it out." Manager Chang hurriedly walked inside to find out which


    room the woman lived in.


    Casey and Conor also followed in. After a while, Manager Chang found the house number of the


    woman he was talking about from theputer.


    "She lives in room 1803. You can go straight up by the elevator from there. Conor, do you want me to


    follow?" Manager Chang asked.


    "No, we can go up by ourselves."


    Conor replied, and then walked towards the elevator with Casey.


    Manager Chang heaved a sigh of relief. He felt that things rted to Conor were definitely not simple.


    He didn''t want to get involved. He was grateful that Conor didn''t let him follow.


    When the two people entered the elevator, the security guard walked over and asked Manager Chang


    aggrievedly, "Manager Chang, who are those two people? Why are you so afraid of them?"


    Manager Chang nced at the security guard and said angrily, "That was the emperor of the


    Underground World in J City, Conor. You should be thankful that he didn''t care about you at that time,


    otherwise you might not be able to stay in J City."


    After the security guard heard it, a cold sweat broke out on his back, and he was full of fear, and he


    wished to ask for leave now and go back to ay fear.


    ...


    Eighteenth floor.


    Casey and Conor came out of the elevator together, and walked towards the house with the room


    1803. Soon they reached the door and stopped.


    Conor and Casey looked at each other and exchanged a knowing look, then Conor took a step forward


    and knocked on the door lightly.


    Casey was ready to fight. Since the woman who deceived Edith dared to make this kind of trap, she


    must have support.


    And they were so easy to find here, the woman must have expected it in advance, Casey thought that


    the woman must know that Conor''s men have found here, so she had already left.


    If she hadn''t left yet, it meant that this woman was not afraid of Casey, otherwise she wouldn''t be so


    bold.


    Soon, there was a sound of footsteps inside. Both Casey and Conor took a deep breath, thinking that


    this woman was really courageous. After doing such a thing, she still dared to stay in J City so calmly.


    Was the support she had more terrifying than the Davies family?


    With a squeak, the door opened, and countless thoughts shed through Casey''s mind. When the door


    openedpletely and he saw the person inside, Casey was stunned.


    Lily was wearing a ck ssical long dress, standing at the door, staring at the two people outside


    with doubt. After seeing Casey, she was surprised.


    She was trying on the dress she bought from the mall just now, and she never thought that anyone


    woulde here to find her.


    Recently, she was obsessed with ck court skirts, bought many different styles. She still imagined the


    scene when she was wearing this skirt and meeting Casey.


    But she never expected that Casey would take the initiative to find her.


    Casey stared at Lily directly, and an uncontroble anger surged up within him. Beforeing here,


    Casey had suspected that Lily was the one who did this. After all, besides her, Casey really couldn''t


    find anyone else who would pretend to be his first girlfriend to attack Edith.


    But based on his understanding and trust in Lily, Casey had always felt that he had been thinking too


    much. He thought that even if Lily liked him and wanted topete with Edith, she would never use


    low cunning to find a cleaner and drug Edith.


    So, on the way, Casey had already excluded Lily.


    But now after the door opened, Casey saw Lily standing inside with an innocent look. He suddenly felt


    that this girl was so hypocritical and evil. Thinking of Lily''s innocence before and what she was doing


    now, Casey felt sick.


    Of course, this may also be just a coincidence. Conor''s men just found this hotel by mistake, and the


    number of Lily''s room was told by Manager Chang. Maybe Manager Chang didn''t know who Conor was


    talking about.


    However, the long ck dress on Lily made Casey unable to believe that it was a coincidence. The


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    woman Conor and Casey described was wearing such a ck dress. Lily now just didn''t wear a veil on


    her face.


    If it was a coincidence, it would be too dramatic, and Casey couldn''t convince himself that it was just a


    coincidence.


    "Casey, why did youe here?" After a short period of hesitation, Lily showed an excited expression


    on her face, thinking that whether Casey also cared about her as he took the initiative to find her here.


    After all, Lily stayed in J City and didn''t tell Casey. Could it be that Casey''s subordinates found her, so


    he came over to say hello to her?


    No matter what, Lily was very happy. During her time in J City, she had been missing Casey almost


    every day. She wandered the streets and alleys in J City, hoping to better imagine herself and Casey


    together by have a better understanding of the city.


    As soon as she finished speaking, Casey raised his hand and pped on Lily''s face.


    With a sound.


    Crisp and loud.


    The entire corridor seemed to be quiet, and for a while, the atmosphere between the three people


    became quite subtle.


    Casey couldn''t help the anger in his heart, and then he pped her. He couldn''t ept that Lily, who


    was naive and naughty in him mind, was so dirty.


    Lily was stunned. She raised her hand and stroked her face lightly. She didn''t expect that the first thing


    Casey did was to p her when he saw her.


    Conor stood aside and felt that the atmosphere was a strange. He didn''t know what to say for a while.


    He wanted to say that there might be some misunderstanding and Casey should ask Lily that why she


    was here so as to judge whether there was any w in her answer.


    But Casey pped Lily directly, which was equivalent to directly treating Lily as the woman who


    trapped Edith. Although it was very possible, there were still some doubts. Conor thought it was better


    to make it clear first.


    However, Casey''s actions made it impossible to discuss the matter.


    After a while, Lily''s eyes were filled with tears, she bit her lip, her face full of grievances.


    "Why?" Lily asked cryingly.


    "Don''t pretend to be pathetic. It''s not touching."


    Casey said in a cold voice, turned around, and walked towards the elevator. He had a mixed feeling


    now. If that person was a woman he didn''t know, he might have asked Conor to arrest that woman and


    tortured her.


    However, this person was Lily, even if Casey didn''t allow anyone to hurt Edith, but seeing that this


    person was the little girl who followed him innocently before, he couldn''t do anything at all.


    The p just now was the most ruthless method Casey could do to Lily.


    He didn''t know what to do with Lily, and he didn''t understand why Lily stayed here and was found by


    him. Did she want to show off?


    If this was the case, Lily''s look of anticipation just now was really irritating.


    He didn''t want to pay attention to Lily now, so he could only turn around and leave.


    Conor hesitated for a moment, then hurriedly followed Casey.


    In the elevator, the atmosphere was quite depressed. Conor tried to talk to Casey several times, but


    seeing Casey''s frowning look, he bit back the words that he wanted to say.


    When he got outside the apartment, Conor felt that the atmosphere had eased a bit, and then he


    asked, "You seemed to be a little gaffe."


    "I didn''t expect it to be her," Casey said.


    "Maybe it was just a misunderstanding. You shouldn''t have pped her directly just now. If it were her,


    she would not stay here stupidly. You should consider the possibility of someone taking advantage of


    her," Conor said his own thoughts.


    Casey lowered his head for a long time, then said, "Maybe you are right. You go back first. I want to


    stay alone."


    Conor stopped and watched Casey continue to walk forwards. He also sighed helplessly. At this time,


    letting Casey stay alone for a while should be the most correct choice.


    In a hotel three kilometers away from the apartment, in a room, two people were lying on the bed,


    naked, and it looked like they had just finished sex.


    If Casey was here at this time, he would find that the man on the bed was Margaret''s bodyguard, Eric.


    The woman lying in his arms was Margaret who was dead in Casey''s mind.


    At first, Margaretmitted suicide by taking poison in front of Casey. Afterwards, her body was put in


    the morgue of the hospital. Eric arrived in time, gave Margaret a drink of the medicine, and rescued her


    from the death.


    Margaret was very fortunate that she was carrying the kind of poison that could make people appear in


    suspended animation. Eric was not there at the time. It was just to prevent this from happening. He


    knew the way the Davies family handled the corpse, so he could rescue Margaret in time.


    "Although Casey took everything from me, he would never expect that I am still alive. Even without


    those resources of the Davies family, I would never make him feel ease," Margaret murmured.


    "Didn''t you have seeded this time? I have been observing Lily for so long. You follow her dressing


    style and trouble Edith. Casey will definitely think that Lily did it." Ericughed.


    "Even I didn''t expect that the eldestdy of the Tianyuan Chamber of Commerce would stay in J City


    because of Casey. Wouldn''t it be a pity not to take advantage of such a good opportunity," Margaret


    said.


    "It''s just that at Casey''s level, he should soon know that someone designed it."


    "So what? As long as it can cause him troubles, it is enough. And my purpose is not Casey, but Edith. I


    believe this incident has caused a great impact on Edith. Even if everything is exined, there''s going


    to be a wedge between Edith and Casey. I don''t want Casey to die now. I want him to live like death,


    and it''s very simple. I just need to separate him from Edith. It''s better to let him watch Edith die,"


    Margaret''s look became dark.


    "Aren''t you afraid that he will find us?" Eric asked.


    The corner of Margaret''s mouth evoked a yful arc, one hand gently rubbed Eric''s chest, and said


    quietly, "Do you think he will think of a dead person?"

 Chapter 407 Casey Misunderstood Lily

    Chapter 407 Casey Misunderstood Lily


    In the apartment, Lily stood at the door for a long, long time, reverberating in her ears what Casey said


    before leaving.


    "Don''t pretended to be pathetic. It''s not touching."


    Lily didn''t know what she had done wrong, and why Casey would say so.


    She was pped for no reason, feeling wronged and couldn''t help crying. Why did she pretend to be


    pitiful?


    She didn''t want to touch anyone. Was it a sin to feel wronged and want to cry?


    Most importantly, she didn''t understand why Casey pped her. He found her, only left a p, a word,


    and turned around and left. It was easy to imagine how much harm it would do to a person who had


    been missing him for so long


    Did he do this to cut off her feelings him?


    If this was the case, he was too cruel.


    Since the day of Casey''s wedding, Lily had stayed in J City. She wanted to experience what it was like


    to live in the same city with the person she liked.


    At the beginning, she thought that whatever she liked, she would get it anyway, even if she had to use


    some means.


    But then she thought about the TV series she watched, those who got the one they liked in a variety of


    ways never ended well.


    She really thought about starting with Edith and letting Edith leave Casey, so that she had a chance.


    But then she understood that doing so would only increase Casey''s dislike of her. What she wanted


    was to make Casey really like her through her own efforts, instead of destroying Casey''s existing


    rtionship and robbing him.


    So, during this time Lily had been alone, walking around the streets of J City alone. She didn''t even


    want to disturb Casey and Edith.


    Of course, she was looking forward to Casey''s discovery that she was also living in this city. She


    wanted to have an encounter with Casey, even if Casey brought Edith with him, she wouldn''t mind.


    Casey did find her today, but the reality was not as good as she thought. Casey didn''t bring her a


    beautiful encounter, but only gave her a p and a cold heartbreaking sentence.


    After a long time, she finally couldn''t help it, sobbing and crying, which caused several neighbors to


    Lily returned to the house, closed the door heavily, and was on the sofa. She was tearful.


    "Casey, bastard, bastard. Dare you beat me! I won''t let you go. I am not so easy to mess with, I will


    definitely separate you and Edith. Since you make me so ufortable, I won''t make you feel better!"


    ...


    In the evening, Casey walked on the road alone. After the whole day, he had calmed down.


    He wavered and went to the door of the apartment just now.


    He had thought about it many times, and found that there were indeed many questionable points in it. It


    was really possible that he had misunderstood Lily.


    Regardless of whether Lily did it or not, he should at least talk to Lily first, so as to avoid


    misunderstandings.


    However, he was really frustrated at that moment, so he didn''t control himself and directly pped Lily.


    After calming down now, Casey also regretted, he hadn''t been so impulsive for a long time.


    After hesitating, Casey walked into the apartment. The security guard at the door was still the same


    one as the morning.


    The security guard saw Caseying over, ran over, nodded and bowed his waist and said, "Sir, are


    you going in again to find someone? I won''t stop you this time, pleasee in."


    Casey just nodded at him, and then walked in quickly.


    After taking the elevator to the eighteenth floor, Casey walked towards Lily''s room, feeling a little


    nervous. If he really misunderstood Lily, then he would have done too much damage to Lily.


    When he came to the door of room 1803, Casey was taken aback for a moment. The door did not


    close, but was left open, and he could see what was inside at a nce.


    Casey walked in, looked around, and found that the room was not very big, with only one living room


    and one bedroom, and there was no one in the living room or bedroom at this time.


    Casey took a closer look at theyout of the house and saw the ck ssic long skirts that Lily had


    bought scattered all over the floor. She seemed to have a great temper at these skirts.


    There were signs of depressions on the sofa, and Lily should have been huddled on the sofa and


    crying for a long time.


    Seeing the scene in the house, Casey sighed helplessly. It seemed that Lily had already left here.


    Of course, there were many things left in this house. Other people would definitely think that Lily would


    a house meant nothing for her.


    If she really wanted to leave, except for those necessary, she probably wouldn''t take anything else.


    Casey took out his phone and called Lily. It was shown that her phone was turned off. Casey was


    helpless, and after staying in the house for a while, he turned and left.


    ...


    CZ Community.


    Casey walked to the door of the room and knocked on the door. Soon, Amara, whose faces were


    swollen on both sides, walked over and opened the door. After seeing Casey standing outside the door,


    she closed the door directly.


    After a while, Edith walked over, opened the door, and walked inside with Casey.


    "Why do you let this jinx enter our house, he will bring disaster to our family," Amara muttered.


    Nichs nced at her, and whispered, "In fact, most of our family troubles are caused by you. In fact,


    you are more troublesome than Casey."


    Although his voice was very low, it was still heard by Amara.


    Amara pped the table directly, stretched out her hand to grab Nichs'' ears, and yelled, "Get out of


    here now. You are so ingrate! Do you have a say in my family!"


    Jennifer was a little pleased to see Caseying back. She hurried over and asked Casey what he


    would like to eat tonight. As for the quarrel between Amara and Nichs, she was already used to it.


    Edith noticed that Casey was not in a good mood, so she asked, "How did the investigation go? Did


    you find out who the woman is?"


    Casey shook his head and said, "Things may be moreplicated than imagined, but it shouldn''t be


    too much trouble. You don''t have to worry about it anymore."


    Edith nodded, knowing she didn''t have the qualification to participate these things.


    When she thought of it, she suddenly became a little sad. Although she knew that someone was


    deliberately making a trap, what the woman said to her touched something in her heart. These feelings


    would not disappear so easily.


    It was just that she hadn''t figured it out yet, so it''s not suitable to talk to Casey.


    That night, Casey stayed at home for the night. Although Amara was very upset, after being was


    beaten by Casey, she only dared to curse Casey, not daring to really drive him out.


    Edith wanted to talk to Casey about her recent thoughts at night, and wanted to know Casey''s opinion.


    But at night, seeing Casey look stressed, she gave up this n.


    The next day, Conor called Casey and said that he had found something and asked Casey to go there.


    Casey went to the ce Conor said. It was a hidden alley, not far from the apartment where Lily lived.


    There were a few trash cans in the alley, and on top of the trash, there was a long ck skirt, and a


    ck veil.


    "If I''m right, someone deliberately guided us to suspect Lily. This matter has nothing to do with Lily. We


    were all deceived by the people behind it," Conor said.


    Casey looked at the veil on the trash can and frowned. If that was the case, it would mean that he


    really wronged Lily.


    Recalling his attitude towards Lily yesterday, Casey felt guilty. He actually misunderstood Lily and beat


    her.


    "ording to the surveince around here, I found that the woman who lost this dress finally entered a


    hotel. I already checked that hotel in the morning. There was a room where two suspicious people were


    indeed amodated, but they were no longer there. I also found a note in that room."


    Conor said, handing Casey a note.


    Casey took it and saw it said, "You will never find me."


    "Can the hotel monitor find out what these two people look like?" Casey asked.


    "I have checked it. They disguised well and we couldn''t see their faces, but they were definitely a man


    and a woman. I asked them to do a check based on their body shape and clothing style. They should


    have temporarily left J City now," Conor said.


    Casey thought carefully, but couldn''t figure out who they were.


    But for the time being, he could rest assured that this person would not dare toe to trouble him


    again in a short time. Under the precautionary premise, Casey could ensure that Edith was safe. After


    all, the current J City was under his control.


    This time, it happened only because Casey was not prepared.


    "Continue to investigate this person''s situation, once you catch her, notify me at once," Casey said.


    Conor nodded.


    "By the way, check where Lily was I misunderstood her yesterday. She should be very sad. I''m afraid


    she will do something stupid. I must find her whereabouts as soon as possible. I did not do it right. If I


    can make up for her, I will try to make up for her," Casey said again.


    Conor smiled. Casey rarely cared others, which was enough to show that Lily had won a rtively high


    position in Casey''s heart by relying on her own efforts.


    Of course, Casey was a dedicated person, he would only love Edith in his life, he really treated Lily as


    his younger sister.


    After receiving Casey''s order, Conor hurried to send someone to find Lily''s whereabouts.


    Casey didn''t go home, but found a park and sat on a bench for a day.


    At eight o''clock in the evening, Casey''s cell phone rang, and after it was connected, Conor''s voice


    came over there.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    "I found where Lily is. She is at COCO Bar, you might have toe over quickly. I''m having some


    trouble here."

 Chapter 408 You Only Deserve to Be My Servant

    Chapter 408 You Only Deserve to Be My Servant


    COCO Bar.


    The interaction of light and shadow, coupled with lively music, made the entire bar extremely exciting.


    The half-naked girls were twisting their waists in the middle of the dance floor, and many fashionable


    men surrounded them and kept sticking to the girls, asionally taking the opportunity to touch them.


    At this moment Lily was on the edge of the dance floor, looking at the young people dancing inside.


    She looked excited, and her body moved with the rhythm of the music.


    Her face was flushed, her eyes blurred, and she seemed to have drunk a lot of alcohol. Although there


    was an excited smile on the corner of her mouth, there was an unconceble loss in her big eyes.


    After leaving the apartment yesterday, Lily appeared in various bars in J City. She wanted to numb


    herself with alcohol and suppress the pain in her heart. In the past two days, she had not been awake.


    Next to Lily, stood a tall man wearing a blue suit and looking aristocratic.


    Two bodyguards stood behind him. They showed an invisible aura that made everyone around dare not


    approach them.


    The man was named Lucas Holmes, the young master of a second-rate family, the Holmes family in B


    City. He came to J City on business. When he came to the bar to y in the evening, he noticed Lily


    with outstanding temperament. He had already guarded Lily''s side for one night.


    Although Lucas was from B City, he didn''t know that Lily was the eldestdy of the Tianyuan Chamber


    of Commerce in B City. Natan did not reveal too much information about Lily to the outside world in


    order to protect Lily. Only a small number of people knew her.


    So, Lucas thought Lily was just a beauty from J City, and he had already regarded her as his hunting


    target tonight.


    At that time, he tried to take advantage of Lily when she was drunk. He happened to be seen by Conor


    who came here to find Lily. Conor rushed over and stopped Lucas.


    The conflict broke out between them, and Lucas directly stated his identity, not afraid of Conor, the


    emperor of Underground World in J City. In his opinion, J City was just a small ce. The power of the


    Holmes family could easily crush any forces in J City.


    And Lily knew that Conor was Casey''s person, she was getting angry, and she helped Lucas scold


    Conor, and told him not to be nosy.


    Conor didn''t know what to do, so he ran outside and called Casey.


    Soon, Conor walked back from the outside, looking at Lucas with an ugly expression.


    Lucas saw Conore back with a sneer on his face, and said, "What''s the matter, did you call


    someone just now?"


    "Tell you, even if you are a powerful man in J City, you are only a scoundrel. Do people in a small ce


    like you still want to fight against people from B City? I advise you to get out of the way. You don''t have


    the right to interfere in this. Don''t bother me when I pick up girls."


    Conor stared at Lucas and said coldly, "That girl is not someone you can mess with. If you really do


    anything to her, I can assure you that you will regret it."


    Lucas snorted and said, "Don''t talk nonsense. Are there any girls I can''t get in J City? Don''t be funny.


    That girl has also said you have no right to control her. She is willing to flirt with me. It''s none of your


    business."


    Conor couldn''t find a reason to refute Lucas for a while. He knew that Lily was only angry with Casey.


    Lily naturally looked down on people like Lucas.


    He could only wait for Casey. Before that, as long as Lucas dared to molest Lily, he would stop him for


    the first time.


    Conor, who knew Lily''s identity, didn''t think he was troubling Lucas, on the contrary, it could be said to


    be protecting him.


    After all, if Lucas really did something to Lily, with the power of the Tianyuan Chamber of Commerce,


    the Holmes family would be destroyed in minutes.


    Lucas saw Conor standing by without speaking, with a sinister smile on his face, and then walked


    towards Lily.


    He sticked to Lily''s back, supported Lily''s shoulder with the other one, and slid down.


    When doing this, Lucas turned his head and nced at Conor, his eyes full of provocation.


    Conor walked to them without saying a word, and reached out to pull Lucas over.


    At this moment, Lucas''s two bodyguards immediately stood in front of Conor, aggressively.


    Conor didn''t talk nonsense with the two bodyguards. He stretched out a hand and grabbed one of the


    bodyguards'' hands. He used his arm to control his body and mmed into the other bodyguard on the


    side. The two bodyguards instantly fell to the ground.


    After Logan''s training, Conor''s strength had been greatly improved, and he couldpare with the


    first-ss masters of the Davies family. the Holmes family was only a second-rate family in B City.


    Conor still didn''t care about the security guards they sent.


    Lucas didn''t expect Conor to be so strong that cleaned up his two bodyguards easily. However, he did


    not show panic. As a visitor from B City, he had experienced a lot.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    "Dare you to act on my bodyguard. You are dicing with death," Lucas shouted at Conor.


    "Stay away from her." Conor looked at Lucas coldly, a murderous meaning in his voice.


    "How dare you order me?" Lucas curled his lips.


    Conor immediately took a step forward and wanted to beat Lucas.


    At this moment, Lily, who was drunk, directly raised her hand, knocked down Conor''s outstretched


    hand, and said in a dazed tone, "What do you want to do, why do you treat my friend like this? The one


    beside Casey? The people around Casey are really not good people, even wanting to stop me from


    drinking. ""


    Conor stopped immediately when hearing Lily''s words. He didn''t take Lucas seriously, but he couldn''t


    offend this youngdy. If Lily stopped, he really couldn''t beat Lucas.


    Seeing Conor stop, Lucas immediately sneered and said, "I didn''t expect you to be scared by a


    woman. How dare you say you are emperor of the Underground World? I think you are an wimp, right?"


    Conor frowned and said nothing.


    Seeing Lily defend him, and Conor didn''t dare to beat him front of Lily, Lucas suddenly became


    unscrupulous.


    He directly stretched out his hand and hugged Lily. In his opinion, Lily had defended him, which meant


    she was attracted by his charm. Therefore, he could already do something beyond the boundary.


    However, as soon as he touched Lily, Lily quickly turned around, pped Lucas directly, and cursed,


    "You rascal, what do you want to do!"


    Lucas was dumbfounded immediately. He didn''t expect that the girl who had just defended him


    changed her attitude towards him suddenly.


    As a member of the Holmes family in B City, he was a kind arrogant. In his opinion, Lily was just a


    beautiful girl in J City, such a small ce. Dare she beat him!


    "Fuck, what are you doing? Dare to hit me?" Lucas cursed, and immediately raised his hand, nning


    to p Lily.


    Lily stepped back two steps. She defended Lucas, indeed because she was angry with Casey, but it


    didn''t mean that Lucas could touch her up.


    Just when Lucas was about to p Lily, Conor appeared. He pinched his wrists with one hand, kicked


    him to the ground.


    Lucas gritted his teeth and sat up from the ground, ring at Lily with both eyes, and cursed, "Fuck,


    bitch, are you kidding me? Tell you, I''m from the Holmes family in B City. Dare you provoke me. I will


    make you worse off than death!"


    Lily nced at Lucas and said, "Who provokes you? It''s obviously that you want to take advantage of


    me. Shame on you. You are from the Holmes family in B City, so what? If you dare to say that again, I


    will let the Holmes family no longer exist."


    Lucas thought Lily was just bragging, while Conor didn''t doubt her words. With the capabilities of the


    Tianyuan Chamber of Commerce, even ten Hus could erase their names.


    "Well, dare you be arrogant in front of me. Wait for me, I will call home now, the first one to clean up


    you. Damn bitch, neither of you can run away!" Lucas nce at Lily, then took another nce at Conor,


    his eyes full of sullenness.


    The people around were attracted by the movement here, and they gathered around to watch. Many


    people recognized Conor and started talking.


    "Isn''t that Conor? The emperor of Underground World in J City. Dare that man trouble him. He is really


    dicing with death."


    "Never mess with Conor in J City. The person sitting on the ground is insane, doesn''t he know how


    powerful Conor is?"


    "How arrogant he is! Dare he provoke Conor. I hope Conor will teach him how to behavior."


    ...


    When Lucas heard thements from those around him, his look suddenly became very gloomy. In


    his heart, Conor was nothing to him.


    He stood up from the ground and yelled loudly, "You fucking shut up. I am from the Holmes family in B


    City, the emperor of Underground World in J City is nothing in my eyes. He is just good at fight. PAs


    long as I mobilize my family resources, I can get rid of the so-called emperor of the Underground World


    in a few days!"


    Everyone was shocked. It was unexpected that the Holmes family was from a big family in B City. For a


    while, everyone began to worry about Conor.


    In their hearts, the emperor of the Underground World in J City was indeed powerful, butpared


    with the power of B City, it was still a lot worse.


    Just when everyone was talking about it, a figure walked behind Conor and Lily, stared at Lucas, and


    said aloud, "the Holmes family? Dare you make trouble here? Even the head of your family only


    deserves to be my servant!"

 Chapter 409 Make This Name Disappear in Ten minutes

    Chapter 409 Make This Name Disappear in Ten minutes


    Everyone was attracted by the prating sound. They all turned their heads and looked over and saw


    Casey standing there with his hands in his pockets.


    "It''s Casey!" someone shouted immediately.


    Casey walked up and gave Conor a look, motioned that he would deal with the matter. Conor nodded,


    and then made way for Casey.


    Casey also nced at Lily, but the moment Lily saw Casey, she turned her head away.


    Obviously, even when drunk, Lily didn''t want to see Casey now.


    Casey sighed helplessly. Now he had to deal with the trouble first, so he couldn''t apologize to Lily yet.


    Lucas nced at Casey and frowned. Obviously, he didn''t expect that other people would intervene in


    this matter, but he was not afraid. No matter how many people were here, as long as they were from J


    City, he would not care.


    And he felt that the name Casey seemed familiar, as if he had heard of it somewhere.


    "Who the hell are you? My father is reallying. You have to kneel and apologize to him," Lucas


    shouted.


    Casey walked to Lucas, pointed at Lily, and asked in a cold voice, "Did you touch her up just now?"


    "Let alone touching her, I will also bang her, what can you do to me?" Lucas said with disdain.


    "Apologize to her and I will spare you once, otherwise, you won''t be the only one who will be in


    trouble," Casey said.


    Lucas sneered and said, "Don''t pretend! I heard people around you say that you are Casey, right? I


    remembered, when I came to J Cityst time, I heard people say that you are a notoriously wimp in J


    City and live off a woman. How dare ask me to apologize?"


    After finishing speaking, he looked around with a smug look and shouted, "This person is the famous


    wimp in J City. I killed myselfughing. How dare a man who lives off women be arrogant in front of me,


    a man from a big family in B City. It is funny, right?"


    Lucas originally thought that when he spoke so, everyone around him would follow him to taunt Casey,


    but what he didn''t expect was that after he spoke, the surroundings fell silent.


    Everyone was looking at him like an idiot, making him feel embarrassed.


    Lucas didn''t know why these people stared at him with this kind of look. Logically speaking, shouldn''t


    they ridicule the one who had no self-knowledge and tried topare with a master from B City?


    If Casey had appeared here a month ago and said such things to Lucas, these people who looked on


    passively might mock Casey as Lucas thought.


    But after the wedding at Crystal Castle sensationalized the entire J City, no one regarded Casey as a


    wimp.


    And no one doubted what Casey said at that time. Lucas was indeed the young master of a noble


    family in B City, but he was only from a second-rate family. When Casey got married, the Davies family


    in B City and the Tianyuan Chamber of Commerce gave expensive him gifts.


    These two first-ss forces in B City attached so much importance to Casey. Who continued to treat


    Casey as a wimp was really stupid.


    "This person is really unlucky. Casey is here. If nothing else, he will definitely end up badly today."


    "It''s only a member of a second-rate family in B City. Casey is a person who has a very close


    rtionship with the Davies family. How could hepare with Casey? It tickled me."


    "This person is really like an idiot. He thought Casey was a wimp. Now, no one doesn''t know Casey is


    the one who can''t mess with the most in J City"


    ...


    Lucas listened to the whispers of the people around him. He didn''t know why these people had such a


    reaction because he didn''t quite understand what they were talking about, so.


    But in his opinion, no matter why these people reacted so abnormally, he didn''t need to be afraid of


    such a wimp.


    He narrowed his eyes, and said coldly, "Since you dare to ask me to apologize, the way for you to be


    forgiven is toe and kowtow three times, and then let the girl sleep with me. Otherwise, even if the


    forces of the Holmes family are in B City, I can still make you unable to survive."


    Hearing what Lucas said, Casey stepped forward, pped him, and said, "You deserve to be beaten!"


    Lucas felt a hot pain on his face, and subconsciously covered his face with his hand.


    "Dare you fucking dare to hit me too!"


    Lucas immediately got anxious. At that time, Lily pped him, and now he was pped by the famous


    wimp in J City. He, a young master from B City, was humiliated.


    He rushed towards Casey, trying to get even with him. In his mind, Casey, the famous wimp in J City


    must not be as powerful as Conor.


    However, before Lucas reached Casey, Casey had already kicked him away directly.


    Lucas fell to the ground and grinned in pain. He could no longer bear the humiliation he suffered


    tonight, so he took out his phone from his clothes and called his father.


    "Father, I was bullied by people in J City, one named Conor, one named Casey, and one woman. I will


    send you their pictures. You can send someone over to help me beat them up. Otherwise, your son is


    too embarrassed today."


    After speaking, he hung up the phone, took a photo of Casey, Conor and Lily, and sent it to his dad.


    Seeing Lucas be unrepented, Casey didn''t intend to be polite to him. The most important thing is that


    Lucas wanted to touch Lily up at that time. Casey, who just misunderstood Lily, and was thinking of


    making up for Lily, was very to people who wanted to bully Lily.


    He felt that he actually owed Lily a little bit, so he wanted to make up for her as much as possible.


    Whoever ran over to bully Lily at this time was simply cutting its own throat.


    He took out his phone and called Jordan.


    "How is the Holmes family in B City?" Casey asked.


    "I don''t know the specific situation of a small second-rate family, because such a family is not qualified


    to cooperate with us. If you need the detailed information of the Holmes family, I will ask someone to


    prepare now," Jordan answered immediately.


    "No, since it''s just an inconspicuous little family, there is no need to check it," Casey said lightly, "Make


    the Holmes family disappear in B City in ten minutes."


    "OK, sir." Jordan epted Casey''s request without any excuses.


    After Lucas sent the photo to his dad, he nced at Casey viciously and cursed, "Let''s wait and see. I


    have already told my dad, and he will send someone here to beat you up soon. Wait to die!"


    Casey also put down the phone, and did not respond Lucas, but turned to look at Lily who was aside.


    "Lily, I misunderstood you about the previous incident. I shouldn''t have beaten you. I apologize to you.


    I''m sorry, will you forgive me?" Casey said sincerely.


    Lily nced at him and said, "You are sick, I don''t know what you are talking about."


    After speaking, she walked over to the bar, ordered a ss of wine, and drank it in one go.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Seeing Lily, who was originally innocent and simple, turned into this way, Casey med himself a lot. It


    seemed that the harm he made to her this time was too great.


    Everyone around them stared at Casey and Lily strangely, wondering what the rtionship between


    them was.


    "Why did Casey look guilty to that girl? What''s the rtionship between them? Didn''t Casey just have


    another wedding with Edith? Did he cheat so soon?"


    "Damn, then this is really exciting news. Casey has just changed his image in everyone''s impressions


    and did this kind of thing."


    "Sure enough, men go bad when they have money. I thought Casey was a dedicated man. Now it


    seems that there are no good men."


    ...


    The focus of everyone suddenly fell on Casey''s gossip. Many people began to take pictures of Lily and


    asked people they knew to see who Lily was.


    Casey looked at Lily''s lonely look and sighed helplessly, then he red at Lucas, trying to vent his


    anger on Lucas.


    He walked directly over, pulled Lucas''s clothes, and beat Lucas without a word.


    Lucas didn''t have the slightest resistance, and within a short while, he had been badly battered about


    the head and face..


    After venting the anger in his heart, Casey let go of Lucas, nning to find a chance to have a talk with


    Lily after Jordan got rid of the Holmes family.


    Ten minutes passed quickly, and not long after, Jordan called Casey.


    "Sir, it''s done."


    Casey hung up and looked at Lucas again.


    Lucas''s phone rang at this time. He nced at Casey resentfully and said, "My dad called me. He must


    have arranged it. Wait, I will definitely not let you go, damn guy!"


    After speaking, he answered the phone.


    "Dad, did you arrange someone to help me? That idiot beat me up just now. This time I must break his


    hands and feet and torture him severely. As the young master of the Holmes family, I shouldn''t suffer


    such a humiliation!" Lucas shouted.


    The other party was silent. Ten there was a voice full of anger sounded, "I fucking want to break your


    hands and feet now! Do you know who you provoke! You are still the young master of the Holmes


    family? the Holmes family can''t survive anymore, and you will be just a dog that everyone bullies!"


    Lucas was taken aback, and asked hurriedly, "Dad, what do you mean? Why the Holmes family can''t


    survive? What are you talking about?"


    "In the photo you sent me just now, one is from the Davies family and the woman is the eldestdy


    from the Tianyuan Chamber of Commerce. You asked me to arrange for someone to beat them up. Are


    you insane? The Davies family has already taken action on us. the Holmes family has been ruined


    because of you!"

 Chapter 410 If There Was An Afterlife

    Chapter 410 If There Was An Afterlife


    Recognizing the voice on the other side of the phone, Lucas froze on the spot withplex expression


    for a long time, as if he was a pause puppet.


    ¡°Dad, you¡­ you¡¯re kidding with me, right? Our family at least are the number two in B City. How could


    we be all washed up in a blink?¡± Lucas asked again after a while.


    ¡°Do you understand the influence of Davies family and Tianyuan Chamber of Commerce? The Holmes


    family is just a tiny aunt inparison with them! They wouldn¡¯t even notice our existence even if I


    spooned our money to them. You are such a good son, just offended both at one time directly. From


    now on, no botheringing home and you¡¯re no son to me!¡±


    The call was hung up as soon as the sentence finished in wrath. Lucas stared nkly ahead and didn¡¯t


    pay attention to his hand, not aware of dropping the phone on the ground.


    ¡°The youngdy of Tianyuan Chamber of Commerce, the member of Davies family. Isn¡¯t here J City, A


    rinky-dink little ce? Why people in that league would show up here?¡±


    Lucas mumbled to himself, and then turned to look at the way of Casey and Lily, swallowed


    unconsciously. The man was all taken over by dread.


    Crowds of onlookers didn¡¯t surprise at Lucas¡¯s response. For they knew, messing up with Casey was


    never going to end well. Though no one knew what exactly Casey had done to Lucas, the result went


    back clearly.


    Next second, Lucas just knelt in great regret before Casey and begging, ¡°Brother Casey, I was wrong,


    please spare my family. I didn¡¯t mean to hurt somebody, just was not that polite when talking to that


    was not easy for the Holmes family to get the ce they were at now. Please don¡¯t let that all going


    down with me!¡±


    The crowd gasped at those words from Lucas and looked towards Casey in shock and in mixed


    feelings.


    All they saw was a call made by Casey, which people didn¡¯t know what he had said, and the next


    second Lucas knelt before Casey and begging. Until then, the crowd hade to the sense that Casey


    had just wept out the whole the Holmes family.


    ¡°Holy crap, that was unbelievable. Just a call could do that?¡±


    ¡°What¡­ what? That was no kidding Was this guy bragging about his ¡®glorious¡¯ family background just


    now? Well, one call by Casey could just destroy a family like that?¡±


    ¡°The Holmes family must be greater than Gray family if it was the case in J City? Casey could do that


    through one call? That was hot!!¡±


    ¡°No wander Gray family was acting that respectful in front of Casey. He must have an unusual


    rtionship with Davies family. One call couldmand Davies family to finish a upper ss family in


    B City---could he be the sessor of Davies family?¡±


    ¡­¡­


    People around were in both shock and curiosity, trying to figure out the connection between Casey and


    Davies family, most of whom believed it was highly possible that Casey was the sessor of Davies


    family.


    They would be jaw-dropping if they knew Casey in the flesh was the current Lord of Davies family.


    ¡°One chance had already been given to you and sadly you didn¡¯t take it. There was no going back for


    that. You made your choice and you yourself must bear the responsibility.¡± Casey answered in cold


    voice.


    For the first few seconds Lucas was still in confuse and couldn¡¯t recall when he had been given the


    chance. But soon he remembered that he had the chance to say sorry to that girl when Casey just got


    here.


    He felt so regret at the moment, for he realized that things wouldn¡¯t end this way if he made his apology


    in time.


    Lucas almost had breakdown. He admitted that he was a little bossy in his daily life, just as no


    difference to any other juniors from the noble family in B City. But the whole family being wept out for a


    few wordsing out of mouth, he was the first.


    He kept begging with Casey for a while but Casey didn¡¯t pay any of his attention to him. All Casey


    being thinking about was how to let Lily forgive him, in no mood for Lucas¡¯s grievances.


    He walked up to Lily, figuring what to say, wanted to offer his apology appropriately.


    ¡°Lily, I¡­¡±


    Lily directly picked up a ss of wine from the table and sshed it all towards Casey¡¯s face.


    ¡°Who is your Lily, asshole?! Do I know you?!¡±


    Done talking, Lily just walked towards outside.


    Casey¡¯s face and clothes were all wet by that. Though it was a little awkward, he didn¡¯t get angry with


    Lily. At this moment, He wouldn¡¯t get angry no matter what Lily did to him because he deserved it.


    The crowd seeing that felt they were watching a TV plot and many of them had token out their phone to


    record the scene.


    Casey right now was like a very normal guy who was wooing Lily but Lily had no feelings for him and


    sshed wine on him in public.


    Casey took a deep breath, didn¡¯t stay behind for long and hurried up to Lily. She was very drunk for the


    time and it was not safe walking alone on the street.


    Conor darted a look at Lucas, who was still kneeling on the ground, and followed with Casey soon.


    On the street outside the bar, Lily wobbled along and could fall over at any time.


    Casey worried she might get hurt and hurried up to hold her.


    Lily pushed him right away and yelled, ¡°Go away! Leave me alone!¡±


    ¡°You may hurt yourself like this.¡± Casey replied.


    ¡°And that is none of your business. Otherwise you would think I was ying weak again. Who cares to


    y weak in front of you!¡± Lily shouted.


    Casey didn¡¯t know what to say with that for he knew what he said the other day did hurt the feeling of


    Lily.


    ¡°let me send you home. It is dangerous for you being outside alone. Besides, you¡¯re drunk now and


    could get sick in the night air.¡± Casey persuaded.


    ¡°Are you my friend? How me getting sick have things to do with you?!¡± Lily kept walking ahead.


    ¡°Lily, stop. What happened earlier was my fault and I¡¯m sorry. Just let me send you home to get some


    rest. I promise I¡¯ll make up for you.¡± Casey stepped forward, grabbed Lily¡¯s clothes and tried to stop a


    taxi afterwards.


    ¡°Making up for me? Okay. If you coulde back home with me and holding me in your arm in bed


    tonight, I¡¯ll forgive you. I promise you I¡¯ll never be mad at you, I¡¯ll never go out alone for drinking,


    listening to everything you say and love you and only you for the rest of my life.¡± Lily lifted up her head


    with tears in both eyes, answered in a sincere voice. It could tell that she really meat it with Casey.


    Casey paused, letting go of Lily. Yes, he felt sorry about Lily and wanted to make up for her, but it never


    would be in that way, for doing so would be like cheating on Edith.


    Lily saw the response of Casey and understood his meaning instantly, a trace of disappointment flipped


    in her eyes, or more specifically, a trace of desperation.


    She nodded at Casey but tears in eyes then could no longer be held back. Lily turned around and kept


    going ahead with two hands holding herself, lonely and frail.


    Not going far from the spot, Lily¡¯s body began to lean to one side and then fell on the the way ahead.


    Watching that, Casey moved quickly, supported Lily up from the ground and found she had been


    passed out.


    Casey turned to Conor following behind and said, ¡°Get me a taxi.¡±


    Conor soon got a taxi by the side of road. Casey carried Lily to the car and told the driver the address


    of Lily¡¯s ce.


    Before long, they arrived at the apartment and Casey carried Lily upstairs, putting her on the bed of her


    bedroom inside.


    Though Lily being faint, her tears wouldn¡¯t stop running and her mouth was also quivering lightly.


    ¡°Casey, please don¡¯t leave me. Without you, there is no meaning for me living in this world. I want to be


    with you. Let me be with you, okay?¡±


    Lily mumbled in her dream. Casey let out a resigned sigh when he realized that was her sleep talking.


    ¡°If there was an afterlife, I wish we could meet earlier and I promised I would do so. But in this life, all I


    could say was I¡¯m sorry.¡± Casey looking at Lily, said.


    In this life, so many things had been settled down with no way to change it. Edith had been all over


    Casey¡¯s mind and heart. Things he could do for Lily was only regarding her as his little sister.


    After lying in bed for a long time, Lily¡¯ furrowed eyebrows began to unfold, falling into deep sleep.


    Knowing Lily was fine by herself, Casey put a ss of water by the bedside and then turned off the


    light, retreated himself out of the room and left the apartment.


    Getting out of the apartment, Casey had Conor arrange someone to keep an eye on the situation and


    kept him informed once something strange happened to Lily.


    With all things covered, Casey went back to his home in CZ Community.


    Edith heard the sound of Caseying back, came out quickly and asked where he had been all day


    long out home.


    Casey permitted himself a wry smile, just said he had ran into some trouble. He didn¡¯t tell Edith the


    things about Lily as he didn¡¯t want that kind of stuff affected her mood.


    Edith didn¡¯t go further with that answer, nodded at Casey and then went to fetch his slippers.


    At the moment she turned, Edith showed a sh of disappointment for she had smelt a delicate


    fragrance on him. That kind of smell only belonged to women but Casey didn¡¯t exin anything.


    She knew Casey wouldn¡¯t do anything betrayed themselves, but Casey not mentioning it reflected


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    something was on his mind.


    By the night they both went to bed, lying in bed together. Light was out but they both were still awake,


    staring at the ceiling with different things on mind.


    After a while, they both called each other¡¯s name at the same time.


    ¡°Casey.¡±


    ¡°Edith.¡±

 Chapter 411 Left J City

    Chapter 411 Left J City


    "You''re still awake. I thought that you had fallen asleep." Edith turned her head. Under the moonlight,


    she saw the profile of Casey.


    Casey smiled, saying, "I also thought that you were asleep, so I said that to know if you were."


    "No, I were thinking about something. Why weren''t you asleep? Were you thinking about something?


    Why not tell me about it?" Edith said.


    Casey took a deep breath and said, "In the not long future, I''ll leave J City for a very secret ce. I''m


    not sure when I''ll be back. Besides, I might be in unknown danger in that ce. I think it necessary for


    me to inform you of it now."


    He didn''t intend to conceal the fact that he was going to Guanling from Edith. After all, he wouldn''t


    know how dangerous it was before he was in Guanling. Casey had not heard from Terence for so many


    years after Terence went to Guanling. He was confident in himself, but he was not sure what would


    happen. After all, he didn''t know what it was like in Guanling.


    He worried that he would not be able toe back after going to Guanling, just like Terence.


    Therefore, he had to tell Edith something before he left.


    Hearing that Casey was going to leave home again, Edith became nervous. Moreover, judging from


    what Casey said, he might be in great danger this time.


    Before, when Casey was away from home and was in trouble, he would tell Edith that he was fine.


    Now, Casey told her that he might be in danger. Judging from it, the danger he might be in was


    possibly beyond her imagination.


    "Will you be in great danger? What are you going to do? Must you go to that ce?" Edith asked.


    Casey nodded, saying, "I might get some information about my father''s whereabouts. Therefore,


    however dangerous it is, I have to go to that ce. Don''t worry. I''ll try my best toe back alive. After


    all, I want to be with you in the future."


    Hearing this, Edith gave up stopping Casey from going to that ce. She knew that Casey had always


    wanted to find his father. If he couldn''t do that, he would be troubled a lot and would be always thinking


    about it.


    "Then, be very careful. If you can''t find him, just give up. After all, you can go to that ce many times


    in the future. It should be eptable that you can''t find him this time." Edithforted him.


    Casey nodded, not telling Edith the rumor that people were only allowed to go to Guanling and were


    not allowed to leave Guanling. He was not going to tell Edith that the ce he was leaving for was


    somewhere secluded from the rest of the world. He just told her that he was going to a secret ce.


    "Later, I''ll talk with Conor and Charles. After I leave, they would try their best to help you. Besides, I''ve


    asked Morgan to secretly protect you. Therefore, you won''t be in any danger in the future." Casey went


    on.


    Edith nodded. The harder Casey tried to protect her, the more she felt that she was useless. Such a


    feeling had been troubling her.


    "Before, you wanted to have a talk with me, right? Tell me what you''re thinking about recently." Casey


    turned his head and gave Edith a nce.


    Edith narrowed her eyes, smiled and said, "Nothing important. I just wanted to talk with you about


    something about thepany. It isn''t important."


    She was not going to tell Casey her feelings. Now, Casey was leaving for a dangerous ce. It was


    useless to talk to him about it. It would only distract him from what he had to do.


    Maybe it wasn''t toote for her to tell Casey that after he came back. At most, she would suffer for


    some more time.


    Hearing what Edith said, Casey didn''t think about this matter anymore. He was tired from dealing with


    Lily, so he soon fell asleep.


    Edith kept staring at Casey. She didn''t close her eyes until she became sleepy in the midnight.


    The next morning, Casey received a message from Conor.


    "After getting up in the morning, Lily packed her belongings and went to the airport. She left for B City


    on the first flight."


    Casey breathed a long sigh of relief. He knew that Lily didn''t forgive him, but he really had no time to let


    her change her opinion of him. He had something more important to do.


    It might be best that Lily took the initiative to go back to B City now.


    No matter what, he didn''t have the time to deal with these matters until he came back from Guanling.


    In the next few days, he thought over what arrangements he should make for J City. Now, J City was


    Conor and Charles, who were capable, even if he was away from J City, nothing bad would happen in J


    City.


    Only Amara was a risk. She might sometimes be out of her mind and do something harmful to Edith.


    Casey knew that Amara didn''t want to hurt Edith. However, being short-sighted and having a dislike for


    Casey, Amara always hurt Edith intentionally or unintentionally.


    Therefore, Casey specially had a talk with Amara, warning her that he would kill her after he came back


    if she dared to get Edith into danger again.


    Being afraid of Casey, Amara agreed. In her mind, she cursed Casey for many times. However, having


    been beaten by Casey once, she indeed dare not get Edith into danger anymore.


    After making some arrangements in J City, Casey secretly returned to B City once and met Jordan. He


    told Jordan that he going to go to Guanling soon.


    Now, as the head of the Davies family, Casey naturally had to make arrangements for the Davies family


    before going to Guanling. He told Jordan what to do if he really couldn''te back alive.


    Soon, half a month passed. At night, Casey slept with Edith. After getting up in the morning, he left J


    City for S City.


    Seeing that Casey had left, Amara entered Edith''s bedroom with care. Sitting on the bed, she said


    while crying, "Edith, you know how Casey treated me recently. He didn''t treat me as a person at all. No


    one would treat his wife''s mother like that. Your marrying him is really a bad thing."


    "Don''t you think that his family is a little much more powerful than ours? What about divorcing him?


    However rich he is, if he doesn''t respect me, I really don''t want you to be with him."


    Previously, Edith was lying in bed. Now, she directly sat up, pushed Amara and said unhappily, "Get out


    of here. It''s all your fault. If you annoy me again, I''ll treat you in the same way Casey did."


    Amara looked at Edith with an aggrieved expression and cried out, "My God. My own daughter doesn''t


    care about me anymore. You''re even going to treat me like that. I can''t stand it anymore. Why should I


    still be alive?"


    Seeing that Amara acted like that, Edith directly covered her head with the quilt. Then, she covered her


    ears with her fingers.


    Outside the room, Nics was eavesdropping. Hearing what Amara said, he was gloating.


    Then he took out his battered wallet and opened it. There was an old photo in it. It was a picture of a


    baby wrapped by a piece of cloth. The baby was ced in a basket. Beside the basket were two


    garbage cans.


    There was also a ne beside the photo. It was a fine ne with a word engraved on it.


    Probably because it was often touched over a long time, it was impossible to recognize the word.


    Staring at the photo and ne for a long time, Nics put his wallet away again. After shaking his


    head and sighing, he went to the balcony to y with the birds.


    In a county of J City, a man and a woman were walking slowly on the street. They wore ordinary


    clothes, but they had temperament. Ifpared with people around them, it would be found that they


    were very different from people around them were hurrying to work.


    Holding on to Eric''s arm, Margaret looked at people going anding, having some emotion.


    She lived in this county with Eric for some time. It could be said to be the happiest time of her life.


    During this period, she didn''t have to think about how to deal with the issues of her family or how to


    take revenge for Sasha. She didn''t need to think about anything. She just lived an ordinary life like an


    ordinary people.


    At this moment, her mobile phone rang. After taking it out and looking at it, her eyes became cold.


    Then, she stopped, turned her head and spoke to Eric, "Casey left J City again. I don''t know the


    reason, but he will only be back after quite a long time."


    Eric smiled and said, "Don''t you think that we''re living a good life? Why not give up? Casey has been


    the real head of the Davies family. He is too powerful for us."


    There was a hint of murderous look on Margaret''s face. She gritted her teeth, saying, "I must take


    revenge for my elder sister. Even if he''s too powerful for me, I must make him pay a price. I will destroy


    the woman he loves most. It will thrill me even more than killing him. We do live a wonderful life now,


    but it isn''t suitable for me. The only thing I have to do now is to take revenge on Casey."


    After saying that, she walked forward quickly.


    Looking at the back of Margaret, Eric helplessly shook his head. Finally, he could only follow her.


    At the airport of B City.


    A long-haul nended. Before long, a young man, who was in his twenties, came out of it. More than


    a dozen men in suits followed him. It was imposing.


    Surprisingly, no one came out of this ne after them.


    Only these people were in this ne. Undoubtedly, the airline would not operate at a loss. It only meant


    that these people had rented the whole ne.


    The young man walked out of the airport with a weird smile. It could be seen that he was not an


    ordinary person only from his eyes.


    He was actually like a wolf. Once he had an aim, he would expose his nature and tried his best to


    achieve his aim.


    "young master, our target is the Davies family of B City. ording to the order, we should give the


    Davies family a hard blow over businesspetition and make it decay." A man spoke to that young


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    man. This man wore a pair of ck-framed sses, looking like a secretary.


    "I naturally know it, but we don''t have to do it now. We''re new here. Before dealing with the Davies


    family, I''ll get familiar with this city first. Besides, ording to your investigation, the head of the Davies


    family, whose name is Casey, is in a little ce called J City instead of B City, right? During this period,


    I''ll have some rest. You''ll go to J City and make some investigation first. Report to me after you know


    the situation. If possible, kill Casey. If we can directly kill him, there is no need topete with him over


    business. It''s easiest to destroy a family that has lost its head." The young man said.


    The secretary wearing ck-framed sses immediately nodded at the young man and said


    respectfully, "Yes, young master."

 Chapter 412 You Cant Leave Guanling Alive, but It Doesnt Mean that I Cant

    Chapter 412 You Can''t Leave Guanling Alive, but It Doesn''t Mean that I Can''t


    At the Suburb of S City.


    Casey was walking along the road he had walked onst time. At the end of the road was the bar he


    had beenst time.


    It was the 15th today. It was written on that paper that he should came here o today. There was no


    specific time. If he was not wrong, the staff of Guanling would wait here for a whole day.


    If he didn''te here today, even if he knew that the staff of Guanling was in that bar, he wouldn''t be


    given another chance. Therefore, he must take this chance.


    Before long, Casey arrived at the alley where the bar was located. ording to the paper, he should


    go to the alley behind the bar. So, he walked along the alley to the end, took a turn and went to the


    alley behind the bar.


    When he was not far away from that alley, he saw that there was a van parked there. A man stood


    before the van, smoking. He was exactly the person who was in charge of the underground boxing


    field.


    After Casey came close to him, he didn''t say a word. After giving Casey a nce, he motioned for him


    to get on the van.


    Casey nodded and came close to the van. The moment he opened the door, he found that there had


    already been four people in the van.


    He looked at those men. These men all wore malicious expression and were cautious. Judging from


    their appearance, they were all cruel. Only people who often killed people would look like that.


    Judging from all these, Casey came to a conclusion that these men should all be ouws. Casey even


    found one of them familiar. It seemed that he had seen him on the wanted notice in the news before.


    As he had expected, people who wanted to go to Guanling were someone who couldn''t live in normal


    society and had certain information. There was few people that wanted to find someone in Guanling


    like Casey.


    When Casey looked at them, they were also looking at Casey. It seemed that they were all somewhat


    surprised because Casey looked so different from them.


    However, no one spoke. They all knew that what they wanted was to go to Guanling. If they made


    some unnecessary troubles now and irritated the person in charge of Guanling, they would suffer a


    loss.


    Casey got on the van and sat down on an empty seat. Ignoring the fact that they were looking at him,


    Casey closed his eyes and had some rest.


    There were seven passenger seats in this van. Before long, there had been seven passengers in this


    van. Then, the person in charge of the underground boxing field sat on the driver''s seat and drove


    away from the alley.


    At this moment, Casey opened his eyes and looked out of the window, finding that the person in charge


    of the underground boxing field was driving towards suburb.


    "Could it be that Guanling was in the mountains of the suburbs of S City?" Casey wondered.


    However, soon, he denied this idea. If Guanling was really in the mountains of the suburbs of S City, it


    would be found long ago and there would be more rumors about Guanling than there had been now.


    It was more likely that they were going to a transfer station.


    Casey didn''t know how they would go to Guanling next. Now, he had been among these people. If


    anyone regretted now, he would probably be killed by the person in charge of the underground boxing


    field now.


    Naturally, Casey was very confident that he could sessfully get rid of them if he really wanted to


    regret. After all, the person in charge of the undergroung boxing field was not necessarily as good at


    fighting as Casey.


    After leaving the ce where people lived and having slowly entered remote ces, people in the van


    rxed a little bit.


    As ouws, they couldn''t usually show up in popted area. If anything went wrong, they might be


    found by the police. Therefore, they were very cautious in their lives.


    They could only rx in such remote ces because they didn''t have to worry that police would


    suddenly appear and catch them in ces where few people lived in.


    "Guys, it''s God''s n that we can meet each other here. We''re all going to Guanling. Why not


    introduce ourselves to each other now? If we''re in trouble in Guanling, we can help each other. I''ll


    introduce myself first. You can call me Andrei. I''m wanted for killing a few people. My friend told me


    something about Guanling. I have no choice but to go to Guanling." The man beside Casey said.


    After he said so, the rest of them also began to introduce themselves. They were really all ouws.


    Having killed people, they were wanted and therefore were unable to live in the normal society.


    When these people introduced themselves, they would stressed the crime they hadmitted as if


    havingmitting those crimes was something worthy of boasting.


    With his eyes closed, when hearing the crimes these peoplemitted, Casey had the urge to enforce


    the God''sw and killed all of them now.


    However, he didn''te here to kill these people. If he did so, he might not be able to go to Guanling.


    Therefore, he didn''t kill them.


    Perhaps the reason why the people of Guanling let these people go to Guanling was that they knew


    that these people hadmitted serious crimes. They wouldn''t be troubled a lot when they asked such


    people to have cruel matches.


    After all, bad guys were killed because of it.


    Thinking in this way, Casey thought that Guanling was a ce of justice.


    After they introduced themselves to each other, Andrei gave Casey a nce, patted him on the


    shoulder and said rudely, "Hey, don''t sleep. We''re talking. Don''t act as if you didn''t hear us."


    "Tell us the reason why you go to Guanling. You don''t look like a bad guy. Could it be that you''re forced


    to go to Guanling after doing something very bad?"


    They allughed. When Casey got on the van, they had considered Casey to be a pushover. They


    thought that Casey hadpleted the given task by luck.


    "People who want to go to Guanling all have done nothing bad. He looks like an upright person, but he


    could be actually very evil. Generally speaking, the more upright a person looks, the more evil he is." A


    man sitting behind Casey said.


    Casey opened his eyes, cast a nce at Andrei and said without emotion, "I go to Guanling to find


    someone."


    People in the van were all stunned. For a short while, it was quiet in the car.


    Then, they all burst intoughter. There was taunt in their voices.


    At the beginning, they didn''t take Casey seriously. They came to a conclusion that they didn''t have to


    attach importance to Casey by what Casey looked like. They found it more ridiculous when Casey told


    them that he went to Guanling to find someone.


    They had never heard that someone would go to Guanling for wanting to find someone.


    These ouws had heard about the rumors about Guanling, knowing that people wouldn''t be able to


    leave Guanling alive. They had epted the fact that they might not be able to leave Guanling alive


    before they got on this van.


    Compared with living in horror in the society, he all believed that it would be better to die in Guanling.


    Therefore, in their opinion, going to Guanling to find someone was ridiculous. Being unable to leave


    Guanling alive, it was meaningless to find the person he wanted to find.


    "Hey, is there anything wrong with your mind? You should go to Guanling to find someone. Don''t you


    know what Guanling is like?" A man looked at Casey with taunt.


    "Maybe he doesn''t know that he won''t be able to leave Guanling after he is in Guanling. What a pity. It''s


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    s toote to know it now. If he regrets it now, he will only be killed." Another man said. While speaking,


    he cast a nce at the person in charge of the underground boxing field. He was driving this van.


    He intently drove this van as if he had not heard anything.


    "You can''t leave Guanling alive, but it doesn''t mean that I can''t." Casey said coldly.


    "You fucking dared to boast. Who do you think you are? In so many years, no one could leave


    Guanling alive. Many people had the same idea as you had before. However, unluckily, they all died."


    One man sneered.


    The rest of them also looked at Casey with disdain. They considered Casey to be someone who was


    not capable and liked boasting.


    After giving Casey a nce, Andrei said with a smile, "Maybe the reason why he believes that he can


    leave Guanling alive is that there is something special about him. Let''s move to another topic. Being


    able to be here, you must havepleted your tasks. What are your tasks? Tell us about it. Having


    been away from the city, it should be all right to discuss it."


    Seeing that Andrei moved to another topic, the rest of them all stopped talking to Casey and began to


    discuss the tasks they hadpleted before.


    "At that time, after I went to the people in charge of it in in the bar, he gave me a piece of paper. I was


    asked to fight with any man in the bar. I just needed to defeat that guy. I tried to fight with a strong man.


    Unfortunately, that guy was a coward. Before I started a fight with him, he conceded defeat. Then I


    sessfullypleted my task." Andrei said with some pride.


    "I was asked to sessively defeat two adults in half an hour. It''s like shooting fish in a barrel. It''s not


    difficult at all." A muscr man showed off his muscles.


    The man, who sat behind Casey and looked down upon Casey, said with a smile, "Your tasks are too


    easy. I was asked to go to the ring and challenge a boxer. Damn it. I tried very hard to fight with him.


    Fortunately, I had learned how to fight before. Finally, I won the fight."


    The rest of them all looked at that man with admiration. They all had killed someone before, but they


    knew how good at fighting the boxers of the underground boxing field were. It would be easier for these


    boxers than them to kill someone. Therefore, it would be quite a great achievement for them to defeat a


    boxer.


    At this moment, Andrei cast his nce at Casey again and asked, "What''s your task? It seems that the


    tasks are given ording to individual situation. The weak a person is, the simpler his task is. Could it


    be that you were asked to defeat a woman in a fight?"


    After he said that, they all burst intoughter.


    "You overestimated him. He must have been asked to defeat a little girl. It should be very difficult for


    him." Then man sitting behind Caseyughed so happily that he covered his stomach with his hands.


    Casey considered these people to be a bit boring. These people were far from as good as he was. It


    was meaningless for them discuss these things with them.


    They gloated over defeating a boxer, but Casey was able to defeat the first-ss experts of B City.


    Even Logan believed that Casey could defeat him. Casey''s ability was beyond the imagination of these


    people.


    Seeing that Casey didn''t say a word, the man sitting behind Casey immediately spoke, "It seems that I


    was right. He didn''t retort. Are you too ashamed to retort? Why would such a weak guy be eligible to go


    to Guanling?"


    Before, the person in charge of the underground boxing field had been driving silently. The moment


    that man finished speaking, he coughed lightly and suddenly said, "He killed Marshall."


    After he said these words, it was again quiet in the van.

 Chapter 413 Transit Station

    Chapter 413 Transit Station


    "He...he killed Marshall? The boxing king in the underground boxing ring?" After a while, Andrei said in


    astonishment.


    The person in charge said with a smile, "Yes, I was just bored, so I wrote Marshall¡¯s name on it


    casually. I just wanted to make a joke. If he felt that this task could not bepleted at that time, I


    would give him another one. I didn¡¯t expect that he actually did it. He kicked Marshall to death."


    His words once again surprised everyone in the car. Andrei who was sitting beside Casey moved


    directly to the other side, subconsciously separated from Casey for a certain distance.


    The man sitting behind shuddered. Unexpectedly, Casey who looked like so sucked was actually so


    powerful. He kicked the boxing king in the underground boxing ring to death. The man who was sitting


    behind didn¡¯t dare to provoke such a powerful person.


    Casey also showed a helpless smile after hearing the words of the person in charge. At that time, he


    thought that if he wanted to enter Guanling, he had toplete the task such as killing a top boxer.


    Only now did he know that this was originally just a joke made by the person in charge. Only his task


    seemed a little difficult, but others¡¯ tasks were actually rtively simple.


    Andrei swallowed. After hesitating for a while, he respectfully said to Casey, "Um, bro, I might have


    offended you before. I know I was wrong. Please forgive me. Don¡¯t kick me."


    Seeing Andrei began to apologize to Casey, the others in the car were also a little unbearable. They


    were all living a dangerous life. So they know what kind of people they could provoke and what kind of


    people they couldn''t provoke them. Casey could kill Marshall so easily. If Casey was really angry, they


    probably couldn''t reach Guanling alive today.


    The man sitting behind was the most nervous. He mocked Casey so much just now. After knowing that


    Casey was so terrifying, he was also the most scared.


    "Bro, I¡¯m shit. I suck. I¡¯m stupid. Please forgive me. Don''t kick me."


    Seeing the attitudes of these people in the car changing so quickly, Casey felt a little funny, but he


    didn''t pay much attention to the reactions of these people.


    Seeing that Casey didn¡¯t speak, all the people in the car calmed down immediately. The atmosphere in


    the car suddenly became a little depressed. Andrei who was sitting next to Casey was a little restless. If


    it weren¡¯t that the car was driving, he would definitely ask someone else to change the seat with him.


    The person in charge turned his head and nced at Casey. Although the look in his eyes was a little


    different, there was nothing too special. Obviously, it was the first time for people like Andrei in the car


    to meet such a powerful person like Casey, but the person in charge didn''t.


    ording to rumors from the outside world, the rich people in Guanling like to watch the fight between


    strong men the most. Therefore, there was definitely no shortage of strong men in Guanling. People


    like Andrei and the others were just nothing in Guanling.


    Although the strength that Casey showed was shocking, it was certainly not outstanding in Guanling.


    Of course, this was only based on the strength that Casey had shown. Since Casey became that old


    man¡¯s apprentice, Casey had never encountered a match who needed him to use all his strength. Last


    time was not counted, because he was drugged by Margaret.


    Looking at the reaction of the person in charge, Casey also began to wonder what kind of ce


    Guanling was. If there were really strongest persons gathered in it, he would be able to show his real


    strength.


    Casey was now only in his twenties. It was also when he was full of energy. He also had a very strong


    enthusiasm for fighting. If he could run into a well-matched opponent, it would be also an exciting thing


    for him.


    After driving for about two hours, they entered the deserted forest. The person in charge stopped the


    car and asked everyone to get out of the car, and then led them on foot towards the forest.


    "Is Guanling really in the deep forests? If it was really here, I would be able to find it myself." Andrei


    said to himself.


    "Yeah, I¡¯ve been here. At that time, I was chased by my enemies. I had to hide in the deep mountains.


    Doesn''t that mean that I was very close to Guanling at that time? "Another person said.


    Obviously, if Guanling was really only in the mountains on the outskirts of S City, these people were a


    bit disappointed. In their opinion, the rumored Guanling shouldn''t just be in such a simple ce.


    The person in charge did not speak, but just walked towards the front. As they continued to go on,


    Casey gradually found that there were some hidden cameras on some of the surrounding trees. It


    seemed that they would arrive at the destination soon.


    After almost half an hour, they finally came to an open space. Looking from a distance, there were rows


    of houses next to each other. In front of the houses was arge empty area, and there were three


    moderate helipads, where three helicopters were parked at this time.


    Sure enough, just like Casey had guessed, this ce was just a transit point to Guanling, not Guanling


    itself.


    After Andrei and others saw the scene, they were all taken aback, and then they all understood what


    was going on. Here was impossible to be Guanling. They still needed to transit here to get to the ce


    they wanted to go.


    The person in charge took them to the houses. There were many staffs wearing uniforms, and there


    were many people like Andrei.


    Although there were very few people who knew Guanling, under the huge poption base, there would


    always be some people who knew about it through various channels and had the idea of   entering.


    Therefore, if people from various regions were concentrated, the number of people was not so small.


    The person in charge led Casey and the others into one of those houses. There were seven beds and


    seven tables in this house. There was a cup on each table. They didn''t know if it was water or


    something else in the cup.


    Aftering in this house, the person in charge said to everyone, "Now each of you go take the cup,


    drink the water, and then lie down on the bed. Then someone will take you to the helicopter. When you


    wake up again, you will find that you have entered Guanling."


    "What is in that cup? How do we know if we will wake up again after drinking the water in it?" Someone


    asked.


    The person in charge showed a smile on his face, and said, "The water in the cup will only make you


    sleep. You have two choices now. One is to drink water obediently and lie down on the bed, and the


    other is to go out now. If you go out now, I believe that within ten seconds, you will really never wake up


    again."


    Everyone was stunned. But they soon understood that since entering this ce, their lives were no


    longer in their own hands.


    Casey thought it was okay. After all, people from Guanling didn''t want these people to know the way to


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    enter Guanling. Before entering, letting them go to sleep was already a rtively mild method.


    But in case of something happening, he didn''t go over to drink the water firstly.


    At this time, Andrei seemed to have plucked up a lot of courage. He walked to the front of one of the


    tables, picked up the water on the table, drank it, and theny on the bed.


    "Damn it. Anyway, I can¡¯t go out now. Since I¡¯m here, I¡¯m afraid of nothing." Andrei said.


    As soon as he finished speaking, he fell directly on the bed and snored.


    Seeing it, everyone felt relieved. They walked to the table one after another, picked up the water on the


    table, drank it, andy on the bed.


    Casey also walked over. After drinking water, hey on the bed. After a while, he felt so dizzy. After


    that, he couldn''t control himself. Then he fell asleep deeply.


    In J City.


    In a hidden restaurant in an alley, Margaret, who had been dressed somon and changed her


    appearance with makeup techniques, was sitting at the table and looking at the person opposite with a


    smile.


    Sitting across from Margaret was Edith''s best friend, Diana.


    Since thest incident, the contact between Diana and Edith had be very few. One reason was


    that Diana knew that Casey wouldn¡¯t be interested in her. No matter what she did, it was just useless.


    The other reason was that she felt so sorry for Edith. So when she faced Edith, she felt guilty.


    At this time, Diana''s face was a little gloomy, with some worries and a little bit of fear. It was obvious


    that she was a little afraid of Margaret.


    "Where did you get my parents? Even if I didn''t do what I should dost time, you shouldn''t act on my


    parents!" Diana stared at Margaret and asked.


    Margaret smiled at her and said, "I came to you, not because of that matter. Your parents are not in


    danger for the time being, but whether they cane back or not depends entirely that you cooperate


    with me."


    Diana was taken aback, and then asked, "Cooperate with you? What are you going to do? I have hurt


    Edith once before. I will never do anything to hurt her again."


    "Oh? So, you think your parents are not important than Edith?" Margaret narrowed her eyes and burst


    out an invisible murderous aura.


    Diana was shivering. She gritted her teeth and said, "What do you want to do?"


    "What I want you to do is very simple. Casey is now my biggest enemy. He is not in J City. When he


    me to deceive Edith out and hand her over to the traffickers. After you finish it, I will let your parents


    Diana hesitated for a long time. It could see that she was very painful. After a long time, she raised her


    head, took a deep breath, and said, "You have to make sure that my parents are safe."

 Chapter 414 Please Let Me Go

    Chapter 414 Please Let Me Go


    Dark, damp, and noisy.


    Casey felt that he had slept for a long time. He was a little groggy. After he opened his eyes again, he


    found himself in a dimly lit space with very humid air.


    At the top, a dimmp was hanging, so that he could only see the general situation around him clearly.


    There were a lot of people in this ce. From time to time, a few people walked past Casey. There was


    some yful looks in their eyes.


    "This neer wakes up. Hurry up to inform the boss that it¡¯s time for him to enjoy this neer. It¡¯s


    the first time we have this kind of cute guy in No. 13 Room. He looks so good. After the boss finishes


    enjoying him, we can also enjoy him."


    "Damn it, I''ve been in this horrible ce for a long time. Now, even if I see a man, I will feel he¡¯s so


    good. Although I¡¯m not a gay, I can''t hold it for so long without having sex. After the boss finishes it, I


    have to fuck him."


    "If you want to have sex with women, you can go to challenge highdder. As long as you can


    seed, many women in Guanling will pounce on you. Maybe you can''t even get out of bed at that


    time. Hahaha¡­"


    "Shit! You¡¯re the one to talk. Since the existence of Guanling, there have been only two men who


    seed. Who dares to challenge that stuff? Do you want to go to the hell? The boss in No. 5 Room


    challenged it some time ago. But in the end, he failed at the second stage. He died so miserably."


    "Yeah, the guards who are in highdder are all the top masters in Guanling. They are so powerful. Not


    everyone dares to challenge them."


    ...


    Listening to the people''s discussion, Casey sat up directly from the ground. He rubbed his temples with


    his hands. He looked around, and found that it was arge room, which was as big as two ssrooms.


    Three sides of the room were walls, and the other side was an iron fence. It seemed that it was not


    much different from the cell.


    There were about twenty people in the entire room. All of them looked gloomy, with fierce looks in their


    eyes, as if they hadn''t seen the sun for a long time.


    It could be seen that these people were like Andrei, but these people were more fierce than Andrei. It


    seemed that they all survived from various fights.


    Casey found he had never seen any of the people in this room. From their discussion, Casey could


    judge that there were more than one room here. Andrei and others should be assigned to other rooms.


    Could it be that this was Guanling? A bigger cell?


    It could be observed from the surrounding conditions that this ce should be underground. Could it be


    that Guanling was a ce that existed underground?


    For a time, Casey had many questions. But he still couldn''t immediately figure out the situation here.


    From these people''s words, Casey inferred that he might need to deal with some troubles first.


    "Hey, brat, get up quickly. Let¡¯s check how your body is. Let¡¯s all enjoy you. It''s the rule for neers.


    Whoever doesn''t abide by it will end up miserably."


    A man walked towards Casey, with a lewd smile on his face. Seeing it, Casey felt creepy.


    "Go away." Casey looked at the person who came to him and only said the two word.


    But the person did not stop. He sneered, "You neers really are the same. You think you¡¯re super


    cool after you killed a few people outside. Tell you, whoever cane here is all fierce. Put away your


    pride. Or I¡¯ll teach you a lesson now!"


    "Brat, be wise up. This is Guanling. There is no legal restriction here. Even in the respective rooms, we


    are allowed to fight. Even if I kill you, no body cares. You are a neer. You¡¯d better act ording to


    the rules, otherwise, we will take turns to teach you how to behave." The rest of the people also warned


    Casey.


    Casey stared at these people coldly. He just woke up. Now, he wanted to stretch himself. Casey also


    understood that in this ce, any rules and principles were nonsense here. Only power was the best.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Whoever had the strength was the king here. So he didn''t want to waste his breath with these people.


    "You said we can kill people here?" Casey asked back.


    "Yeah, do you want to die here as soon as youe in? If you know that you were wrong, just take off


    your clothes obediently and stand facing the wall." The man said with a smile.


    Casey snorted coldly. He didn''t want to argue with that person. He just took a step forward directly, and


    hit that guy directly.


    Since they could kill others casually here, Casey didn¡¯t have to worry about anything. If he wanted to


    build his prestige, he should be more decisive.


    Anyway, those who came to Guanling were also desperadoes and wanted criminals. Casey didn¡¯t have


    to feel guilty to kill them.


    Seeing that Casey took the initiative to take a move, the man curled his mouth and stretched out a


    hand to grab Casey''s fist.


    At the moment when their hands touched, the power of Casey''s fist directly pped away that person''s


    hand.


    There was a trace of astonishment on that person''s face. He quickly retreated to the back, but his face


    was still flushed by Casey''s punch, and then some blood came out of his mouth.


    Casey raised his eyebrows. ording to his estimation, the man would be killed on the spot. But the


    man just vomited some blood.


    The strength of the guy who yed against Casey was higher than that of Marshall. It seemed that


    people in Guanling were not bad. Amon person would have such strong strength.


    Presumably the people in this room all had this level of strength. Some of them may be even more


    powerful. If all people from here gathered, it would be definitely a very powerful force.


    But soon, Casey was relieved. This was Guanling, a ce where had now, so what was followed


    here was thew of the jungle. Those who were weak would not survive in this kind of ce.


    These thoughts just shed through Casey''s mind, and then he rushed forward with a stride. He hit the


    guy on the chest with another punch, without giving the guy any chance to react.


    The man vomited some blood again. His eyes widened in disbelief. Then he fell to the ground. After


    twitching twice, he passed away. Although this person was stronger than Marshall, for Casey, it still


    sucked. One punch could knock him down.


    When the people around saw Casey hit the guy to death with two punches, they were all shocked.


    Their gazes instantly became vignt.


    "This brat is so strong. We underestimated him."


    "Damn it. It''s very rare that a neer is so strong. Is he a master who Guanling hunted over?"


    "A bullshit master! He is just a little better than us. He is definitely not as good as the boss. When the


    bosses, he will definitely teach the brat a lesson."


    ...


    Staring at the man who fell on the ground, Casey found that the people around him were only a little


    surprised when they saw this man dead, but they didn''t have much reaction. It seemed that everyone


    here was used to seeing the situation. They would not be too surprised because a person was beaten


    to death.


    Soon, all the people surrounding Casey stepped aside. Their gazes became gloat.


    "The boss is here. This brat dares to kill others as soon as hees in. The boss will definitely teach


    him a lesson. The brat is going to be miserable."


    "Shit! A neer dares to be so arrogant in front of us. The boss should kill him directly."


    "No, the boss will definitely be reluctant to kill such a good-looking guy."


    ...


    Casey looked over. He saw a strong man with sharp facial features and two lumps of muscles on his


    arms walked over here.


    The man''s eyes were calm. He just nced at the man who fell on the ground, then stared at Casey.


    Casey felt that this person was not weak. It seemed that he should be a strong guy.


    "Brat, how dare you! You just came here. But you dare to kill people in my room. You didn''t take me,


    Ernie, seriously!" Ernie said coldly.


    "Your name sounds like an idiot." Casey said with a smile.


    Ernie didn''t expect Casey to pay attention to his name. He was so furious. Then he took two steps


    forward and was about to pinch Casey''s neck with one hand.


    Casey dodged sideways, and then quickly moved behind Ernie''s back. After spotting Ernie''s crotch,


    Casey directly lifted his foot and kicked it.


    There was a cry in Ernie''s throat that did not match his body shape, and then he mped his two legs


    tightly. His entire face turned pale


    Just whenErnie couldn''t move, Casey directly pressed Ernie against the wall. He said coldly, "You have


    two choices now. One is that I can send you to the hell. The other is you give up your position as the


    leader in the room. From now on, everyone in this room has to listen to me. Choose one."


    After Ernie recovered, he immediately resisted. Seeing it, Casey kicked Ernie''s crotch again. Ernie


    once again mped his legs.


    Casey was afraid that Ernie would still struggle, so he kicked twice to Ernie again. Each time made


    Ernie scream like a woman.


    Looking at this scene, those people behind didn¡¯t dare to take a deep breath. Ernie was invincible in


    this room. Ernie, who was usually so domineering, now became a sissy after being kicked by Casey. It


    was quite shocking for them.


    Finally, Ernie couldn''t stand it. He begged for mercy, "I... I choose the second one. Please, let me


    go."

 Chapter 415 high ladder

    Chapter 415 higdder


    Hearing Ernie begging for mercy, Casey stopped. Then he turned to look at the people behind him, and


    said coldly, "Who else is not convinced?"


    Everyone took two steps back subconsciously. They all subconsciously covered their crotches.


    Casey''s strength was unquestionable. In No. 13 Room, Ernie''s strength was beyond doubt. But Casey


    could beat Ernie into a sissy with such ease, which was enough to prove how powerful Casey was.


    At this time, Ernie turned around and yelled at everyone, "He will be our leader in this room from now


    on. If any of you dare to refuse, fight me first! From now on, I will be his loyal little bro. Did you guys


    hear it clearly?"


    Ernie''s voice was no longer as strong as before, but became a bit more feminine. When Casey heard


    Ernie speak, he even suspected that Ernie had some problem after being kicked by him.


    Hearing Ernie''s voice, everyone had the urge tough, but they all endured it. They nodded to him


    quickly, and then shouted at Casey, "Yes, Boss!"


    Ernie turned his head and showed a ttering smile at Casey. He said, "Boss, everyone in this room


    will listen to you from now on. I am your assistant now. If you have something to do, just tell me. I''ll do


    it."


    "Tell me about the situation here." Casey said. He was actually a little confused. After all, Ernie was the


    leader here before, but after being kicked a few times, he obediently gave the position to Casey, which


    made Casey feel a little weird.


    Looking at Ernie''s looks, after giving Casey the position, there seemed to be a sense of relief on his


    face.


    Ernie nodded immediately and said, "Let''s go and sit on the bed. Boss, you just woke up. Your body


    may not have recovered."


    Casey didn''t refuse. He followed Ernie to one side of the room. There was a row of beds with many


    quilts on it. It was enough for them to sleep.


    Of course, Casey also thought of another possibility. The bed prepared here was actually just right, but


    it did not mean that everyone could sleep on the bed alive.


    After reaching in front of the bed, Ernie enthusiastically took Casey to his own bed. His bed looked


    much cleaner than those around him, and the quilts were neatly stacked.


    "Boss, this is my bed. It is the cleanest in this room. To be honest, I''m a neat freak. I can''t stand the


    dirty environment. Those guys don''t dare to stain my bed." Ernie said. There was a trace of


    Casey nced at the shabby beds in front of him, then nced at the bed not far away, and asked,


    "Am I going to sleep there in the future?"


    Ernie nodded and said, "Yes, we are all treated the same here. Even the sleeping ce for the boss


    will not make much difference. Whether it is clean or not depends entirely on their own preferences."


    Casey nodded thoughtfully, then pointed at the bed over there, and said, "You go to sleep over there in


    the future."


    Then Casey sat on the bed in front of him and found that this bed was indeed much cleaner than the


    others.


    Ernie was taken aback for a moment, and then he understood what Casey meant. He reluctantly said,


    "Boss, I took a great effort to get my bedsheets and quilts. It¡¯s not easy to get a clean set of quilts in


    such a ce.¡±


    "So you want vite my order?" Casey said coldly.


    Ernie was taken aback by Casey''s aura. Then he gritted his teeth and said, "It is my honor to prepare a


    clean bed for you."


    Casey smiled and nodded, then let Ernie talk about the situation here.


    Ernie told Casey the situation about here. Casey also roughly figured out what kind of ce he was


    currently in.


    This was indeed Guanling. But they were underground. To put it bluntly, they were equivalent to


    prisoners locked up by Guanling.


    There were a total of fifteen rooms like here. The room he stayed was No. 13 Room. There were about


    twenty people in each room. Everyone here came in like Casey.


    The purpose of Guanling''s screening of these people was indeed in line with the rumors that Casey


    heard. The only purpose of theming here was to fight. Under the watch of the world''s top wealthy


    groups, they had to have a fierce fight.


    To put it in a more popr way, these people were boxers specially raised in Guanling. Guanling was


    more like a world-ss arena.


    Of course, Guanling couldn''t only find such desperadoes to perform fighting performances. There were


    more powerful masters here, but they would not appear in this dungeon. The treatment of those


    masters was much better than them.


    Each room here was equivalent to a small group. In order to generate fierce conflicts between these


    small groups and make them work harder in the boxing ring, Guanling would give limited food to these


    fifteen rooms every month. Certainly, how much each room could get depended on the performance of


    each room in the boxing ring.


    A room with weak overall strength would receive very little food, and it was of poor quality. If they were


    couldn¡¯t show their all strength due tock of physical strength.


    Because of this model, people who sucked would soon be eliminated, so those who could stick to it


    were not bad.


    ording to what Ernie said, No. 13 Room belonged to a rtively weak room. The people here hadn''t


    eaten enough for a long time.


    Ernie was still a little guilty when he said this, as if this was not his faults.


    In this ce, whoever was strong was the king. When there was insufficient food, these people in the


    room were likely to fight each other to get the food.


    In order to prevent this from happening, Guanling stipted that there must be a leader in each room.


    The leader would get some convenience in normal times and had the right to manage the entire room.


    But once there was insufficient food, the leader needed toe forward to challenge other leaders in


    any other room. If he won, he could take away half of the food from the other room. But if he lost,


    Guanling would still give food to the room. However, this leader had to die.


    Hearing what Ernie said, Casey understood why Ernie gave the position to him so easily at that time.


    Ernie knew that there were some weak chickens in the room and there would be foodck sooner or


    So by giving position to Casey, he could live more easily, at least not having to fight for food for these


    people.


    After listening, Casey frowned. Ernie just said the general situation here. Casey did not get useful


    information from Ernie.


    Casey came here to find Terence, not here to perform as a boxer.


    "Have you heard of Terence Davies?" Casey asked.


    Ernie thought for a while. Then he shook his head to Casey, and said, "I have never heard of it.


    Although I have been here for three years, I have never heard of such a name."


    Casey nodded. Terence disappeared seven or eight years ago. It was normal that people here hadn''t


    heard his name.


    "Then do you know how to get out from here and get to the ground?" Casey then asked.


    "Don''t think about this! Unless you are asked to go to fight at the boxing ring. At any other time, you


    can¡¯t to go out. If you dare to forcibly escape from prison, you will be chased and killed by the masters


    of Guanling. You may not know how strong those masters are. Let me tell you that, any one of them


    can kill all the people in fifteen rooms." Ernie reminded.


    Casey raised his eyebrows. He didn''t expect the masters in Guanling to be so strong.


    "Then what is highdder?" Casey asked again.


    Ernie smiled helplessly and said, "Don''t even think about that! This stuff is almost a legend here.


    highdder is actually a continuous challenge. You need to challenge nine masters in Guanling


    continuously in one day. Each is better than thest. I heard that thest one has the power to


    prate the wall with a single finger. He can kill people with just one finger. From the existence of


    Guanling to today, there are only two people who have sessfully finished the challenge. If you


    seed, you will be free in Guanling, and you will be favored by the biggest boss of Guanling. Those


    can sessfully finish the challenger are all the world''s top masters. It is too difficult to sessfully get


    it done. Those who want to try to challenge highdder are often beaten to death on the first


    challenge."


    After hearing Ernie''s exnation, Casey thought for a while. What he cared about was not the difficulty


    of highdder. Now, he knew that Guanling was not unable to get out. As long as he seeded in


    challenging highdder, he would be free. But it was too hard, so only two people had seeded so


    far.


    Although Casey didn¡¯t know how strong these masters were, at least Casey knew that he couldn¡¯t be


    trapped here all his life. If he could find Terence''s whereabouts, he wouldn''t mind trying highdder.


    He had just arrived in this ce and was not yet familiar with many situations, so he couldn''t do these


    things rashly. He had to be familiar with the situation here before he tried that highdder.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    While Casey was chatting with Ernie, a staff from Guanling came in to deal with the corpse. Then a


    man in a ck uniform walked over to them and said nkly, "No. 13 Room, there is a ring game in the


    afternoon. You will be ying against to No. 7 Room. There will be ten people fighting at the same


    time. There will be five people from your room. If you guys lose this time, your food level will be


    reduced to the lowest level."


    Hearing that person''s words, everyone in the room fell silent immediately.

 Chapter 416 Make a Wager

    Chapter 416 Make a Wager


    "It''s really miserable. Some time ago, I could still eat rice. After today, I''m afraid there will only be chaff


    and wild herbs left for us." When those from Guanling left, Ernie sighed helplessly.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Casey nced at Ernie and asked, "You are so sure that you will lose?"


    "You don''t know, the overall strength of Room 13 is not strong, and we have been eating rice with water


    for a long time. Everyone is not as strong as before. Fortunately, there was rice and water won by the


    previous bosses by challenging, or all of us would have all died." Ernie said.


    "Then what if I participate in this afternoon''s game?" Casey asked.


    Ernie sighed, "Ten-people melee doesn''t allow the boss to participate, so even if you are strong, it''s


    useless."


    "Except for the people in this room, does anyone know that I am the new boss here?" Casey asked


    rhetorically.


    Ernie was stunned for a moment, and then her eyes lighted up, and she said excitedly, "That''s right,


    you just got here, who would think that you could be our boss. As long as we don''t speak it out,


    you certainly can participate this afternoon, but...those from Room 7 are very strong. Anyone of them


    could deal with all of us five. This means that you are going to face five people alone. Are you sure you


    can handle it?"


    "You don''t need to worry about this. Sign me up for the game this afternoon." Casey said.


    Hearing Casey say so, Ernie kept the words to herself.


    The rest of the people in the room were immersed in frustration. Obviously, they didn''t have any


    confidence in theing game.


    Casey was stronger, but only whenpared with those in Room 13. In this ce, the strength gulf


    between each room was enormous. In order to win more food, each room would definitely send the


    strongest one. Casey might not be stronger than the other participants.


    When it came to the noon, People from Guanling came to allocate food. Casey took a look and found


    that there were only rice and a bucket of water, with a few vegetable leaves floating on it.


    No wonder the people in this room were so downhearted. If the food standard was lowered again, it


    would not be edible for human beings.


    He could only win the game to eat better.


    After the simple meal, Casey and Ernie chose the candidates for the game this afternoon. Obviously,


    nobody wanted to participate at the risk of their life, but the selected ones dared not say anything under


    Casey''s deterrence.


    Compared to being beaten to death by people from their own room, it was more dignified to be killed by


    people from other rooms.


    Guanling Martial Arts Hall was located in the center of the mountain range. It had eight floors. It was


    the tallest building in Guanling. With the Martial Arts Hall as the center, the ten-kilometer area around


    belonged to Guanling. Standing on the top of Guanling Martial Arts Hall, you could see the whole


    picture of Guanling. Vis were standing there one after another, and there were also wide roads and


    rich vegetation. Although it was in the hintend of mountains, there was a clearke not far from the


    Hall, and on the edge of theke, there was a water park.


    After years of development, Guanling had be a well-facilitated town, where there was everything


    that you could see in the outside world, and all of them were among the best ones in the world.


    Although not many from the outside world knew about Guanling, there were many people here. Every


    year, there were rich people from all over the world who came here for vacation after paying high


    entrance fees.


    Perhaps the scenery here was not the most fascinating, but there were no legal restrictions. For the


    rich, it was a paradise of freedom. They could have fun freely. As long as they wanted, Guanling could


    satisfy their needs, but at higher costs.


    At this time, in the viewing area on the third floor of Guanling Martial Arts Hall, two people were


    standing in front of the railings, looking at the huge arena below.


    A ten-people melee was going to be held here. The teams were Room 7 and Room 13.


    Those two standing there were a man and a woman, both in their twenties. They bore the arrogance


    that ordinary people didn''t have in their eyes. The woman had shining looks and gorgeous clothes. She


    looked very delicate. It was easy to see that these two were not ordinary.


    People who could enter Guanling and enjoy their lives were not ordinary.


    "Annabel , I think you can consider about marrying me. Once we get married, the whole Asia will be


    afraid of our power in the future. This has endless benefits for you and me." The man said.


    The woman didn''t even look at the man on the side, and said coldly, "Nate, listen, the Thompson family


    and my family are not on an equal footing, and don''t talk to me like that. You should be clear about the


    gap between you and me. You want to marry me just to cling to the Thompson family."


    Being seen through, Nate felt extremely embarrassed. He took a deep breath. He was very upset, but


    in the end, he could only choose to bear it.


    Annabel Thompson was right. the Thompson family was indeed not as powerful as the Thompson


    family, so he could only bow in front of Annabel.


    "And when ites to marriage, I''m very interested in the boss'' son of Guanling who has never


    appeared before. You should know that the wealth of Guanling is not less than that of the world''s top


    consortia. What''s more, there are many masters in Guanling. Even if they are isted from the world,


    they can still form a terrifying force. If I can marry the son of the boss, I think my family will be able to


    suppress all other families in Asia." Annabel said with a joking and expectant smile on face.


    Nate Cunningham curled his lips, obviously disdainful of the son of the so-called boss of Guanling, and


    said, "The Boss just mentioned his son for several times. It is not certain whether he really has a son or


    not, and I feel that no matter how powerful Guanling is, they could only be as powerful as my family.


    How much powerful could they be? You thought too highly of them."


    Annabel thought to refute this short-sighted guy, but felt that it was unnecessary, so instead she said,


    "If this is the case, then I would prefer to marry the son of someone from the Pantheon. I heard that


    many of them have reached the mating age, and I can barely reach their threshold."


    This time, Nate waspletely quiet, and he couldn''t say a word, because the Thompson family was


    just amb that could be ughtered casually in front of the Pantheon.


    The Pantheon was a mysterious and terrifying organization representing the unknown and terrible.


    Even the top consortium could notpete with the Pantheon.


    Nate still remembered that the Saunders family, which wasparable in strength to his family, was


    destroyed totally because they offended a high-level member of the Pantheon.


    At that time, the Saunders family controlled part of the economic lifeline of Southeast Asia. Because of


    the demise of the Saunders family, the economy of Southeast Asia declined a lot.


    Therefore, the Thompson family at the same level as the Saunders family did not dare to irritate the


    Pantheon.


    If there was a chance, Annabel would certainly choose the Pantheon instead of the Thompson family.


    Even a fool could understand why.


    "The origins of the Pantheon have not been rified yet. Marriage with them may not be a good thing."


    After a while, Nate opened his mouth.


    "I came here to rx. If you talk to me about these things again, I won¡¯t mind asking someone to send


    you away." Annabel said impatiently.


    Nate smiled awkwardly, and changed the topic, "Among the two teams that are going to fightter,


    Room 13 is a bunch of rubbish, so it is going to be a one-horse race."


    After speaking, he pped his hands, and a man in a suit walked over with something simr to a


    tablet in his hand.


    "I''ll wager fifty million on Room 7." Nate said.


    The man nodded immediately and pressed the tablet for several times.


    "Aren''t you interested in making a wager? Although the game is set." Nate turned his head and smiled


    at Annabel.


    "Room 13, one hundred million." Annabel said, as if she was taking it out on him.


    Nate clenched his fist immediately. Annabel chose to bet in this way, so she meant to upset him on


    purpose.


    "Although one billion is not a big deal, but you won''t win by wagering on Room 13." Nate reminded her


    "kindly".


    "Anyway, I don''t want to wager on the same room as you." Annabel spoke out what was in her heart


    directly.


    Nate was so annoyed that he wanted to push Annabel directly to the bed and torture her severely, but


    the gap between the two families stopped him.


    "Then... then maybe there will be a miracle today. I hope the performance of Room 13 will not let you


    down." Nate endured the rage in his heart andplimented.


    "Bitch, I hope that everyone in Room 13 will be killed today. Then you will know how stupid your choice


    is. If it weren''t for the power of the Thompson family, you would have been fallen into my hands!" With


    a fake smile on face, Nate had already gone exasperated in heart.


    But thinking that Annabel would definitely lose, he felt a little more bnced.


    After that, he took out his cell phone and sent a message to an acquaintance of him in Guanling, "I


    hope the boss of Room7 will fightter."


    In Guanling, nothing was regted. As long as you were willing to spend money, any rule could be


    broken. This was Guanling''s unspoken rule and a way for the boss to make money.


    "50 million." A message was sent from the other side.


    "Deal."


    Putting down the phone, Nate showed a sinister smile on his face.

 Chapter 417 Competition

    Chapter 417 Competition


    Casey and the people in Room 13 walked outside under the leadership of the master in Guanling.


    During the game, in addition to those who need to go to the ring, people who were in the same room as


    these people needed to watch the game. This was also one of the few opportunities for those who were


    locked in the dungeon to go out.


    The main purpose of Guanling''s arrangement was to allow people in each room to form a confrontation


    and set off the atmosphere on the ring.


    On the way out, Casey saw the situation in other rooms. These rooms were roughly the same, but


    because the people were different, the situation of the small groups formed was also different.


    There was a disy screen in each room, which could be used to watch the game outside, so that


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    people here could understand thebat effectiveness of other rooms.


    When passing by these rooms, everyone stared at everyone in Room 13 with a gleeful gaze. Many


    people in Room 13 involuntarily bowed their heads under these people''s gazes.


    "Wimps in Room 13, are you going out again to be beaten up again? How many people are you


    nning to die in the ring this time?"


    "I advise you to give up directly. People in Room No. 13 is recognized as the weakest ones in by


    Guanling. No matter who you run into, you can''t win. Losers!"


    "A bunch of wimps, look at your aggrieved look. Even women are stronger than you. I really don''t know


    how you guys got into Guanling."


    ...


    There was fiercepetition between rooms, so if they got the chance, they wouldugh at people in


    other rooms as much as possible.


    As the weakest room, Room 13 was naturally the target of everyone''s siege.


    "Fuck, isn''t that the one who came in with me? He killed wild wolf with one kick. He was assigned to


    Room 13. How unlucky he was. It''s useless to be fierce. With bad luck, no matter how strong he is, it is


    useless." Andrei in room 9 stared at Casey who was walking from outside, with emotion on his face.


    The rest of those who came in with Casey were all sneered. In their opinion, it was a funny thing that


    Casey, who was so powerful, was assigned to the weakest room.


    Caseypletely ignored the cynicism of those people. He felt that after today, everyone would


    change their views on Room 13.


    Soon everyone arrived in front of arge elevator. Here, they saw the people in Room 7. All of them


    stared at the people in Room 13 with disdain.


    From the perspective of imposing manner, people in Room 7 were obviously at a higher level than


    people in Room 13, and people in Room 7 also seemed to be more mighty.


    "The one standing at the forefront is the leader in Room 7, nicknamed Crazy Knife. He is very strong.


    When fighting, he made a showy disy of his ability. In all the rooms, his strength ranking is also


    rtively high. But he may not attend the game. Otherwise, none of you will be able to get off the ring


    alive," Ernie whispered in Casey''s ear.


    Casey looked up and down at Crazy Knife, and felt that he looked really mighty and was like a knife


    even if he was just standing still.


    "Losers in Room 13. If you kneel down and beg for mercy when you are on the ring, we can make you


    less tortured before you die. Otherwise, you will die in pain and torture." A man standing by Crazy Knife


    sneered.


    Ernie gritted his teeth and replied, "Don''t be too proud. The battle hasn''t started yet. No one can tell the


    result. Don''t p yourself in the face."


    "It killed me, Ernie, are you insane? Do you really think that you can win? And this time we will give you


    a big surprise. Well, you''ll know when you get on the ringter," the man said again.


    Ernie''s heart did aplete somersault. He didn''t know what the surprise meant by the man, but he


    subconsciously nced at Crazy Knife, and an uneasy premonition rose in him.


    Crazy Knife nced at everyone contemptuously, then made a thumbs-down gesture at Ernie and the


    others, and then turned around and entered the elevator.


    The rest of the people also walked in confidence.


    "Cheer up. After this time, I will make your food be improved," Casey said.


    However, no one responded to him. In their view, Casey''s words were simply tofort them.


    Ernie smiled awkwardly. He wanted to enliven the atmosphere, but in the end, he didn''t say anything.


    After a while, the elevator opened, and Casey and others also got into the elevator. As the elevator


    ascended slowly, Casey felt that the temperature had be higher.


    They got out of the elevator, followed the master of Guanling and walk forward, and soon they reached


    the front of the ring.


    Casey nced around and found that it was an oval-shaped building. If you looked up at the middle


    ring, you could see the blue sky directly. At this time, many people on each floor were staring at the


    ring. They should be the world''s top rich people whoe to Guanling to enjoy themselves.


    People in Room 13 and Room 7 stood on both sides of the ring, waiting for the referee to announce the


    start of the game.


    Above the ring, there was a disy screen showing the betting situation. At this time, Room 7 had


    stakes of more than 500 million dors, and Room 13 got stakes of 100 million dors, which made


    Casey a little surprised.


    In his view, no one would wager on Room 13, and the stakes was a whole number, which made Casey


    feel it was made by one person. He wondered who that person was.


    At the same time, he also felt amazed. This was just an ordinary game, but the stakes were so high.


    Sure enough, here was a paradise for the rich. Several million dors was just pocket money that they


    could use to make a bet easily.


    After a short while, after a host in sparkling clothes lived things up, the people on both sides of the


    Casey went upst, and after standing on the ring, he nced across from him and found that Crazy


    Knife, the leader in Room 7 was standing there.


    Casey frowned. At that time, Ernie told him that room leader was not allowed to attend such games, but


    Crazy Knife was now standing on the ring, which surprised him a bit.


    People in Room 13 exploded all at once, all staring at Crazy Knife with an incredible expression of


    despair on their faces.


    "Crazy Knife ys for Room 7. It''s terrible. We will be all washed up this time. We don''t have any hope


    of winning at all."


    "My God, it is deliberately not wanting us to live. Someone must have spent money to let Crazy Knife


    y. Is our room 13 so unlucky?"


    "Fuck, they are driving Room 13 to a dead end."


    A group of people seemed quite excited.


    Ernie was also full of consternation. Only then did he understand what the surprise was that the man


    said. ording to the regtions, room leader was indeed not allowed to y. However, as long as


    someone paid, anyone could enter the ring. Such situation was rare. He could never expect that it


    would happen to them.


    After all, the strength of Room 13 was well known and Room 7 could beat them without their room


    leader. Once Crazy Knife joined the battle, there would be no suspense at all in this game.


    Everyone in Room No. 7 was gloating at Room No. 13, looking very rxed.


    "Thest one toe up over is a neer. I haven''t seen him before. Is Room 13 not going to win?


    It sends a new person to the game."


    "I just pissed myself withughter. As expected, people in Room 13 are all useless. Letting a neer


    attend the game, I''m afraid he will make himself wet at the beginning."


    "This neer looks like a loser. Room 13 is really admirable."


    ...


    "Everyone, before the start of the game, I have a piece of news to announce. Just now, the young


    master from the Hopkins family of D Country paid 200 million to buy the lives of everyone on the losing


    side. That is to say, today, only the winner can leave the ring alive. Wish all yers can work harder to


    bring us a wonderful game!" The host''s voice echoed throughout Martial Arts Hall.


    Except for Casey, everyone in Room 13 showed an expression of deep despair.


    On the other side of Room 7, people looked excited. In their view, Casey and others had already


    died.

 Chapter 418 You Four Just Stand Here

    Chapter 418 You Four Just Stand Here


    On the third floor of Martial Arts Hall, Nate and Annabel were already sitting infortable chairs at


    this time, staring down at the ring below.


    Seeing the changes in expression and momentum on the faces of those people below, Nate showed a


    yful smile on his face.


    "The people in Room 13 are all dejected, and they don¡¯t have the slightest fighting spirit. How can such


    a team win. Annabel, it''s really not a wise choice for you to against me out of anger. You''ve spent 100


    million in vain, " Nate smiled.


    Annabel frowned and looked at the ring below. She didn''t expect that the people in Room 13 were so


    weak was. Among people who made bet, only sheid 100 million on Room 13. Obviously, many


    people were guessing who bet on Room 13.


    If Room 13 lost by that time, and others would know it was her who bet 100 million on Room 13, then


    someone would definitelyugh at her.


    "Look at one of the yers on Room 13 who looks thin and weak. He seems that he cannot fight at all.


    Anyone in Room 7 can beat all of them alone. Annabel, it''s better to take my advice to bet," Nate


    continued speaking.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Well, it''s just a game, I don''t 100 million dors," Annabel said angrily.


    Nate was in a very good mood, and now he was expecting Room 7 to beat Room 13 and have them


    begging for mercy.


    On the ring, after the host had finished speaking, he announced the start of the game, and then quickly


    retired from the ring. There were no rules and restrictions on the ring here. If he continues to stand on


    the stage, he would be killed.


    "Boss, kill them!" The man in room 7 began to shout.


    Crazy Knife stared at the people on Casey''s side, and sneered, "You guys go first. People in Room 13


    are all wimps. You can practice with them."


    The four people were full of excitement, and walked towards Casey, looking like they were going to


    show their skills.


    Casey turned his head and nced at the four people on his side, and found that all of them were


    dejected and without fighting spirit. In this state, these four people would not help Casey in any way,


    but would hinder his performance.


    So, he said to the four people, "You four just stand here, I will deal with them."


    They were taken aback, and they didn''t expect Casey to say so.


    However, out of fear in their hearts, they did not move after receiving Casey''s order, just watching


    Casey walk forward.


    The Room 7 noticed it, and they were also a little confused. They didn''t know what tactics were used


    by Room 13.


    "Are the people in Room 13 stupid? Only one person came over. It seems that the remaining four


    people are not going to make a move."


    "The one who walked towards us is a neer. He probably doesn''t know the cruelty of this ring


    anymore. The remaining four people are probably too scared to walk."


    "I''m dying ofughing. They actually ask a neer to fight with us. They are really a bunch of


    wimps."


    ...


    "Boy, you are new here. You probably don¡¯t know the situation here. In our eyes, people in Room 13


    are a bunch of wimps. If you are now on your knees and beg for mercy, I can let you die without pain."


    The four people in Room 7 looked at Casey contemptuously, not taking him seriously at all.


    "Take a look at this world onest time, after today, you can never see it again," Casey said coldly.


    The four sneered, apparently thinking that Casey was bluffing.


    "Let me y with him first. Dare a neer be so arrogant! It''s ridiculous!"


    The person walking at the front dashed towards Casey, mmed a punch, and hit towards Casey''s


    face directly.


    Casey narrowed his eyes and felt the strength of the man''s fist. It seemed that man in Room 7 was


    much stronger than that in Room 13.


    But for Casey, it was just a slightly stronger ant.


    Before the man hit him, Casey glided and reached out to grab that man''s wrist, with the other hand


    pressed against his armpit. And then he made an effort to counteract the strength of the man, and then


    he swung him up and made him fall on the other side.


    The man hit his head on the ground and he fainted immediately. Casey walked over and checked, and


    found that the man still had a heartbeat. He pinched on his neck, and killed him.


    Casey was good at the movement of killing people. In the outside world, because of the legal


    restrictions, he couldn''t use it casually. He killed others only when he had. However, he didn''t need to


    take such scruples when he was in Guanling.


    If he could kill people casually, Casey could kill the opponent with one move when the opponent was


    not too strong.


    From the time the man in Room 7 attacked Casey to Casey tossing him to the ground and killed him, it


    took only three seconds. Everyone was still waiting for the people in Room 7 to beat up the people in


    Room 13. However, such a change urred in the next moment, which really shocked them.


    Everyone in Room No. 7 looked dumbfounded, and people in Room 13 it was even more shocked.


    Many people widened their eyes.


    "How... how is this possible, he killed him with two moves?" The man in Room 7 muttered.


    Crazy Knife standing on the ring didn''t expect such a change. This neer, who seemed to be


    weak, had such a strong strength.


    On the third floor, Nate and Annabel were both looking at the ring below. Nate was stillcent


    about his arrangements. He had already talked to Annabel for a long time about his research on the


    ring. He not only analyzed the situation of the game from the momentum, but also pretended to analyze


    the reason why Casey didn''t have the strength ording to Casey''s action.


    However, at the beginning of the game, Casey eliminated one person with two moves, making Nate


    embarrassed.


    The smug expression on his face instantly froze on his face, and he didn''te back to his mind for a


    while.


    Annabel was about to lose temper with Nate. But in the twinkling of an eye, Casey changed the


    situation in the ring, making Annabel surprised.


    There was a smile on her face, she turned her head to look at Nate, and said, "It seems that what you


    said is not right. Didn''t you say that the person has no strength? How do you exin it now?"


    Nate looked stiff. He was speechless when heard Annabel''s question. After a while, he coughed slightly


    and said, "He just killed one, it''s nothing. The game depends on the overall situation. It is impossible for


    him to kill five people alone. The result I said will definitely not change."


    Annabel didn''t pay any attention to him at all, turned her head back, and continued to look at the ring.


    She was staring at Casey, there was also a little bit of yfulness in her gaze.


    Dungeon.


    Everyone was staring at the screen in the room.


    "This neer is so courageous that he dares to fight against the person in Room 7 alone. I really


    think he is insane."


    Andrei looked at Casey on the screen and shook his head helplessly, and sighed, "This kid is really


    unlucky. He was assigned to Room 13 when he came. Now he is in a life-and-death with Room 7. It is


    estimated that he is going to die on his first day here."


    In another room, a person who came with Casey looked at the screen with excitement and muttered to


    himself, "He really deserves it. What''s the use of being strong? Luck is the most important thing. And


    he is just a little stronger than us, and definitely not as mighty as the person in Room 7. He will be killed


    on the first day he arrived. I''m dying ofughing."


    Just as they were all ridiculing Casey in their hearts, Casey on the screen quickly shot and directly


    killed the person who rushed towards him.


    Unanimously, all the people in the room became quiet all at once.


    On the edge of the ring, Ernie stared at Casey for a long time before recovering from the shock. Then,


    he was excited. Casey''s strength showed him hope.


    Room 7 had always been very stable, and they would send the strongest yers to the ring every time,


    so these four people were the best in Room 7.


    Even Crazy Knife couldn''t kill one of them as easily as Casey did.


    But now Casey had done it, which meant that Casey was likely to defeat Crazy Knife. In this way, they


    had the hope of winning.


    He saw that the four people on their side in the ring were stunned, and he shouted at them, "What the


    hell are you doing in a daze? Hurry up and root for boss. That''s what you should do in the ring!"


    The four people came to realize, and they all started to cheer Casey with excitement.


    Five people entered the arena, four of them came to cheer, which made peopled in Room 7 all


    stunned.

 Chapter 419 I Admire You

    Chapter 419 I Admire You


    On the ring.


    After killing one person, Casey got up quickly and rushed to the other three without any hesitation.


    Although the three men in Room 7 were stunned, they didn''t stop their actions and still attacked Casey.


    After Realizing that Casey was not as weak as he thought, Crazy Knife stopped standing still. He


    walked towards and said, "Try not to fight alone with him. We were deceived by his appearance. Just


    now we were too careless and gave him an opportunity. You joined forces to stop him, and I will beat


    him."


    All three of them nodded and didn''t dare to be careless, and quickly surrounded Casey.


    Casey showed a yful smile, and he nced at Crazy Knife, and said, "Are you sure that the person


    just now was just careless?"


    After speaking, he stretched out his hand towards one of the three men quickly, and grabbed his neck.


    That man was dragged by Casey before he could react.


    When the remaining two people saw this, expressions on their faces changed and they tried to pull that


    person back. Unfortunately, their speed was not as fast as Casey. When they reacted, they had no


    chance to catch up with Casey.


    Crazy Knife cursed and rushed towards Casey quickly.


    Casey turned his head and smiled at Crazy Knife, and then he broke that man''s neck directly. That man


    lost his life under Crazy Knife''s gaze.


    "Fuck, I will never let you go today!" Crazy Knife roared and rushed to Casey, raising his hand and


    hitting Casey with a punch.


    Casey directly ignored Crazy Knife''s tricks, and retreated to the back quickly. He wanted to kill the


    remaining two people at the same time, and then came to beat up Crazy Knife.


    Crazy Knife didn''t expect Casey to ignore his tricks, and his fists only hit the air. When he came to


    realize, Casey had already rushed to the other two.


    The two people saw that Casey could break someone else''s neck easily, and they were already scared.


    "Boss,e and save us," one of them shouted at Crazy Knife.


    In the next second, Casey''s fist was already on his chest, blood was flowing from his mouth. His eyes


    were rounded, and there was a gurgling sound from his throat. After a while, he copsed.


    Crazy Knife gritted his teeth. After realizing that he could not keep up with Casey''s pace, he cursed. A


    neer who killed hispanions in front of him was a shame for him.


    Seeing that there was only one person left in his team, Crazy Knife thought, no matter how much he


    did, he couldn''t let this person be killed by Casey.


    At this time, Casey also slowed down. Crazy Knife thought that those tricks that Casey just used must


    have consumed a lot of physical strength, and he could no longer move so fast.


    He secretly concentrated all his strength on his fist, and then he went behind Casey, seized an


    excellent opportunity, and threw a punch with all his strength. He wanted to kill Casey with one punch.


    At this moment, Casey moved to the side quickly, and when Crazy Knife was about to hit him, he


    avoided his fist cleverly.


    But Crazy Knife had no way to recover his hand. He put all his strength to this punch. It was easy to


    know how powerful it was.


    Thest person in Room 7 was standing in front of Casey just now, and now Casey avoided, that


    person was exposed to Crazy Knife''s sight.


    Crazy Knife''s fist mmed heavily at the person, and there was no room for rxation at all.


    The man also showed horror on his face, and when he reacted, Crazy Knife had already hit his chest.


    Then there was a scream, and the man fell to the ground and twitched twice, then stopped.


    "Killing the person in your own room. You are really great. I admire you," Casey said with a smile.


    He slowed down on purpose just now, which was to lead Crazy Knife to be deceived and hit his own


    men. But he didn''t expect that Crazy Knife would use so much power and killed his man directly.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Crazy Knife was so angry that his chest was ups and downs by Casey''s words. His gaze at Casey was


    full of murderous aura, "Damn it, you will die next!"


    After speaking, Crazy Knife rushed towards Casey again, trying to hit Casey with such a punch.


    Casey''s eyes narrowed, and he looked more domineering. To end today''s game, everyone on one side


    must die, so Casey does not intend to waste time with Crazy Knife.


    The strength of Crazy Knife was indeed very high, basically couldpete with the top masters in the


    Davies family, so Casey couldn''t kill him within a few moves.


    The two struggled for a long time, and Crazy Knife gradually realized that his physical strength was a


    little bit unable to keep up, and Casey was still energetic, as if he had an endless source of strength.


    "Damn, why is this guy so difficult to deal with. Doesn''t he feel tired?" Crazy Knife thought.


    Everyone held their breath and watched the two men fighting, mainly focusing on Casey on the ring. In


    Guanling, this kind ofpetition had not been so exciting for a long time.


    Finally, because ofck of physical strength, Crazy Knife couldn''t continue to fight Casey, and quickly


    retreated to the back, standing and breathing.


    Casey didn''t give him a chance to calm down, and quickly got in front of him, kicked his chest directly.


    Crazy Knife quickly raised his hand to block Casey''s foot, but there was no effect. The power on


    Casey''s leg broke his arms, and then his body flew out toward the outside of the ring.


    Everyone''s gaze shifted along with Crazy Knife''s body, watching him fall on the ground, with blood


    flowing from his mouth. He was lying on the ground, and his body twitching constantly.


    The audience was quiet for several seconds, and then, there was fierce cheers from Room 13. They


    didn''t expect that in this game, Casey would kill everyone in Room 7 alone.


    And the leader of Room 7 was also killed by him, which was unprecedented in the history of Guanling.


    The host saw that Crazy Knife fell on the ground, and there was no possibility for him getting up. He


    walked over, reached out and touched Crazy Knife''s neck, then turned around, looked at everyone,


    took the microphone and said, "Crazy Knife hasn''t died, but he can''t hold on for long. We can equate


    him with a dead person. Therefore, in this game, Room 13 won!"


    The people in Room 13 were full of excitement, and many people began to cheer.


    At this time, everyone in the dungeon was staring at the screen with their mouths open, and no one


    made a sound. They were all shocked by Casey. No matter who was in the ring today, as long as they


    faced Casey, they would all end up in the same way.


    In Room 6, a man shivered and hid in the corner. He was the one Casey came here with. At that time,


    when Casey was on the ring, everyone thought Casey was weak, but he said Casey was very


    powerful.


    As a result, the people in the room beat him up, and he was not allowed to watch the game.


    At this time, the boss in Room 6 walked towards the man, and when the man saw him, he begged for


    mercy again, "Boss, I won''t talk nonsense anymore, please forgive me."


    The boss sighed as he watched the man, then bowed deeply to him, apologized, "Guy, I was wrong


    before. The person you said is really strong. I apologize to you. You came her with him, he must


    remember you, so please don''tin to him about me in the future."


    Hearing what the boss said, the man suddenly looked dazed, not knowing what happened.


    On the third floor of Martial Arts Hall.


    Nate was full of anger. With two fists clenched tightly, he gritted his teeth and cursed, "A bunch of


    wimps. Five people couldn''t beat one, these people should have died long ago!"


    Annabel was full of joy on the side. She thought she was going to spent a hundred million in for nothing


    today, but she didn''t expect to win.


    Because she was the only one who bet on Room 13, she made a lot of money this time.


    "It seems that you are not very reliable. Don''t show your superiority in front of me in the future. This will


    only make you ridiculous," Annabel turned to look at Nate.


    Nate smiled awkwardly, did not say anything, got up and left here.


    Today he suffered a great humiliation, so he had to find another ce to vent.


    Annabel continued to look at the ring, her gaze fell on Casey, with a hint of curiosity in her eyes.


    After a while, she pped her hands. A man walked over and stood behind her.


    "What can I do for you, Miss Thompson?"


    "I''m very interested in that person. Send him to my room at night." Annabel pointed at Casey and said


    slowly.

 Chapter 420 Rewards for The Victorious

    Chapter 420 Rewards for The Victorious


    Thepetition ended with the host''s excited voice. Those who bet on Room 7 were obviously a little


    unhappy. But for them, this little money was nothing. Soon they went to find other fun.


    Casey and the people in Room 13 walked towards the elevator. Everyone in Room 13 was so excited


    at this time. They were almost the weakest room in the dungeon, but now they had beaten Room 7,


    which was so powerful. Even if they knew that Casey took full credit for that, but being in the same


    room with Casey was enough to make them excited.


    On the other hand, in Room 7, all of them looked downcast, and they all looked lifeless.


    Ernie stared at Casey in admiration, a muscr man showed an expression like a sappy girl, making


    Casey feel ufortable.


    When he walked into the elevator, Ernie finally couldn''t help the excitement in his heart, and said to


    Casey, "Boss, you were so charming on the ring just now. My heart heartbeat quickened when


    watching you. If you don''t mind, starting from today, I can do anything for you. I will not refuse your


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    request."


    With that, Ernie also cast a wink at Casey.


    Casey almost pped Ernie. He said coldly, "Get out!"


    Ernie was stiff, and he moved to the side in fright, not daring to vite Casey.


    The rest of the people in the elevator held back their smiles. This was the first time they saw Ernie look


    like this, and it really shocked them.


    When they got to dungeon, when people in Room 13 walked back towards the room, everyone in the


    other rooms looked at Casey in awe, quite different from when they went out out.


    This time no one dared tough at Room 13 again. Now Casey had be a demon in everyone''s


    eyes, as if he could kill them at any time.


    Those who came in with Casey were full of excitement and pride. In their opinion, even if they were not


    familiar with Casey, they were closer to Casey than other people. At least, they had been in the same


    car with Casey, which was enough to be their capital to show off.


    "Brother, I came here with you, my name is Andrei. Please go easy on me," At this time, someone in


    the next room rushed to the front and shouted at Casey.


    Casey turned his head and nced at Andrei, then slowly moved his gaze back, treating him directly


    as air.


    Andrei dide with him, but for Casey, he and those people just met by chance. They were not


    different from the others in this dungeon. Therefore, he didn''t need to be hospitable to Andrei.


    When Andrei saw Casey ignored him, there was a trace of disappointment on his face, but he was not


    disappointed because of this incident. After all, such a powerful character as Casey really didn''t have


    the need to be polite to him.


    After returning to the room, Casey sat on the bed and felt a little tired. He fell into aa from drinking


    the ss of water prepared by Guanling. After waking up, he was not in the best condition, and had a


    fight in the afternoon, which was not a small load for his physical strength.


    All people in Room 13 rushed over to make Casey rxed, they were so respectful, like Casey''s


    servants.


    "Stop, I have to rest. During this period, no one can get close to me within one meter, otherwise, you


    should know what the consequences will be," Casey said and stared at Ernie.


    What he said was obviously aimed at. He didn''t want to be taken advantage of by such a pervert when


    he was sleeping. He was heterosexual.


    Ernie was full of grievances, but he didn''t dare to vite Casey. He knew very well that with Casey''s


    current deterrence, even if he was the previous boss, once he was disobedient, these people in the


    room would instantly go against him.


    Caseyy on the bed, closed his eyes, and fell asleep after a while.


    When he woke up again, Casey smelled the scent of food. He sat up from the bed, looked to the side,


    and found an extra box in the room, which was full of delicious food.


    Everyone was staring at the box and drooling, but no one rushed to touch the food in the box.


    Ernie was staring at the people in the room, saying, "Before the boss wakes up, none of you should try


    to eat things here. If you can''t help it, don''t me me for being rude!"


    Casey got down from the bed, walked to the side of the box, and asked, "What''s the matter? Didn''t it


    mean that we won, and the food will only be raised by one level? Compared with the previous food, it is


    much better."


    hurriedly exined with a smile, "Because someone raised the bet and the losers can''t keep alive. As


    we won, we can get some corresponding benefits. These foods are part of it, from today on, our food


    will be the same standard as today in the next month."


    Casey nodded thoughtfully. It was naturally a good thing to be able to eat good food. He was also a


    member of Room 13, and he should gain some benefits for everyone.


    "Everyone, divide these foods together," Casey said.


    Those people who couldn''t wait for a long time had already apuded Casey directly.


    Ernie red at those people and shouted, "All of you line up ande one by one. If anyone dares to


    grab, he cannot share of today''s meal."


    Everyone didn''t dare to go directly to grab the food, but lined up honestly and went to Ernieone by one


    to get food.


    Casey looked at Ernie and smiled, thinking that although this guy was a gay, he had no major


    shorings. In the aspect of management, he had his own way. With him, Casey did not have to


    think about how to manage the people in this room.


    Casey also walked over, took a portion of food, and filled his stomach.


    "You said that this was only part of the benefits, what are the remaining benefits?" After the meal,


    Casey stared at Ernie and asked.


    There was a mysterious smile on Ernie''s face immediately, with a hint of wretchedness in his eyes, and


    he said, "Of course the rest of the benefits are women. We are here in the underground. Apart from


    eating, we can only have fun with women. Guanling will also send some women here to everyone


    based on the record of each room. In the past, Room 13 was weak, so we can only y with men. Now


    it''s all based on your strength. Tonight, Guanling will send us ten hot beauties to gratify everyone thirst


    for sex."


    Casey nced suspiciously at Ernie, and asked, "Don''t you like men? Why are you so excited when


    they will send girls here?"


    Ernie was a little embarrassed, and then said, "Well, both men and women are OK."


    Casey nced at him speechlessly, then stopped talking.


    "Later, when women are here, the most beautiful one is for you to enjoy alone. I will assign the rest. We


    have a separatepartment here. Boss, if you are embarrassed, you can go to there." Ernie pointed


    out his finger.


    "No, I have a wife, I will be loyal to her in my life, and will never touch other women," Casey said.


    Ernie was taken aback for a moment, thenughed, and said, "Boss, you havee here. Don''t even


    think about having a wife or not, happiness is the most important thing."


    Casey nced at him, with a murderous look in his eyes, and Ernie quickly closed his mouth in fright.


    Not long after, someone came over with sexy and charming girls, and men in Room 13 were full of


    eagerness.


    The girls were also quite open, and kept winking at the men in the room.


    They should have been specially trained by Guanling to do this kind of thing, so they had no resistance.


    This was somewhat different from Casey''s previous impression of Guanling. In his opinion, Guanling


    was the kind of ce that liked to catch beautiful women from the outside, so the women here should


    be very resistant.


    Now that he saw these girls, Casey realized that Guanling might not be what the outside world had


    said.


    Perhaps those who were caught from the outside world would not appear in ces like dungeons, that


    was why Casey felt this way.


    After the girls came in, they lined up in front of everyone in the room, waiting for the favor of these men.


    Everyone was waiting for Casey to give orders. Casey troubled. He didn''t want to watch them have sex


    in this room.


    At this moment, a man in a ck suit walked in and his gazes fell on Casey.


    "You,e out with me."


    Casey was a little confused, but didn''t say anything, and walked outside.


    "What''s the matter?" Casey asked.


    "Someone wants to see you," the man said, and walked straight to the front.


    Casey was thoughtful, although he didn''t know who wanted to see him, but it would also avoid


    embarrassment in the room, so it was fine to follow this person out.


    The man took Casey onto the elevator to the ground, walked out of Martial Arts Hall, and walked along


    a road.


    As soon as the they went out, two people immediately followed. Casey felt that the strength of these


    two men was not weak. It was estimated that the people in Guanling were afraid that he would do


    anything bad, so arranged for two masters to follow him.


    It wasn''t until now that Casey saw the specific situation of Guanling. There were asphalt roads and


    exquisite vis on both sides. Because it was at night, this ce was decorated with lights.


    Even at night, Casey could see the dark mountain shadows not far away. It was basically certain that it


    was indeed in a mountain range.


    ording to the climate here and the astrology in the sky, Casey vaguely guessed that this ce


    should not be domestic.


    Not long after, the man brought Casey to the door of a vi. After opening the door, he said, "Go to the


    second floor by yourself. The person who wants to see you is waiting there. Don''t try to do anything


    against the rules. You cannot afford to offend the person inside. Otherwise, you will die miserably."


    Casey was a little nervous. He could guess that the reason this person wanted to see him was because


    of the game this afternoon, but he didn''t know what the person wanted to do.


    If it was the rich who lost money because of him, Casey may encounter some troubles. After all, it was


    too easy for these rich people to spend money to kill the people they didn''t like. Guanling certainly


    supported this.


    He walked into the vi. All the way to the second floor, a room appeared. The door was open. After


    entering, Casey saw a beautiful girl in kimono, with a beautiful arm exposed outside, making tea gently.

 Chapter 421 Annabel Thompson

    Chapter 421 Annabel Thompson


    "You want to see me?" Casey stood at the door, asking.


    "Come in." Annabel didn''t raise her head, still making with a teapot elegantly. With her arms being


    charming, her moves were graceful.


    It was the temperament that a girl from a powerful family should have. This was the thought Casey had


    when he saw her for the first time.


    Not knowing why she asked him toe here, Casey walked in and stared at her.


    After Casey came in, Annabel no longer spoke. Instead, she patiently made tea while Casey patiently


    watched her do so. Casey unknowingly began to enjoy it.


    After a long time, Annabelpleted making tea. She looked up at Casey, saying with a hint of smile in


    her eyes, "I didn''t expect you to be so patient. I''ve always thought that people in Guanling Dungeon are


    all ill-tempered."


    Casey smiled at her and said, "This is the first day when I''m here. Maybe I would be just like them


    sometimeter."


    Annabel was stunned for a while. It never urred to her that it was the first day for Casey to be in


    Guanling.


    "How did youe here? Were you taken to this ce by force?" Annabel asked.


    Casey shook his head. He was not going to conceal the fact from her, so he said, "I volunteered to


    "Oh?" Annabel looked up and down at Casey, asking, "Why did you volunteer toe here? You can''t


    live in the normal society anymore? I heard that most of the people in the Guanling Dungeon are


    ouws."


    "I want to find a person." Casey answered.


    Annabel was a little curious, asking, "Who do you want to find?"


    "I''m sorry, but I can''t tell you about it before I know who you are." Casey spoke.


    Finding that Annabel was not an ordinary person was the reason why he honestly told her that he came


    here to find a person. Being new here, he was unfamiliar with everything here. It was impossible for


    him to find some information about the whereabouts of Terence now.


    He could only try to get some information about Terence by contacting people here.


    However, he couldn''t tell Annabel who he was looking for. After all, he knew neither who she was nor


    what her purpose was by asking him toe here.


    "You dare to keep me in suspense. Do you know that I can ask someone to kill you as long as I pay? If


    you''re unwilling to tell me about that, I don''t mind sending someone to force you to tell me that."


    Annabel said with a smile.


    "You can have a try." Casey said.


    Staring at Casey for quite a while, Annabelughed and said, "I didn''t expect that you''re quite proud."


    Casey was somewhat surprised. It was beyond his expectation that she would describe him as proud.


    Annabel stood up, looking perfectly graceful in kimono. She looked elegant, but Casey could tell that


    she was actually a crazy person from her every move.


    Perhaps she didn''t like to be like ady from a powerful should be. After being constrained for a long


    time, she tended to be indulgent with herself.


    "Why on earth do you ask me toe here?" Casey asked.


    Annabel came slowly close to Casey and said with a smile, "I think that you are funny, so I want to


    know what you''re like. You''re funnier than I thought. I didn''t expect that I''ll meet someone like you


    here."


    After saying that, she stretched out one hand to try to lift Casey''s chin.


    Right at this moment, someone appeared in the room, stood in front of Casey and forced him to take a


    few steps back.


    Realizing that this people was an expert who fought much better than Crazy Knife, Casey became


    serious.


    "Miss, he is but a lowly man who performs in Guanling. There is nothing special about him. You


    shouldn''t have asked him toe to your room."


    The people standing in front of Casey said in a cold voice.


    It was only then did Casey see clearly what this person looked like. He was an imposing man about his


    age dressed in ck sportswear. It he was not wrong, he should be the bodyguard of Annabel.


    Seeing that the bodyguard separated her from Casey, Annabel immediately frowned and said coldly,


    "You don''t have the right to interfere with what I do. Remember that Ie here to take a vacation. You


    can''t report to my father when we''re here."


    "Miss, it''s for your own good. He is but a lowly man of Guanling. He wouldn''t be noticed by you if he


    didn''t defeat amon opponent today. If you want, I can ask the staff of Guanling to pick someone


    who is a hundred times as excellent as he is to serve you." The bodyguard said.


    It seemed that Annabel disliked this bodyguard very much. She directly raised her hand, pped him in


    the face and gritted her teeth, saying, "When we''re not here, you can restrict me on behalf of my father.


    However, when we''re here, you have no right to interfere with who I want to be with. Now, get out of


    here, otherwise I''ll tell my father that you have molested me. If that happens, you''ll receive serious


    punishment!"


    Seeing that Annabel didn''t listen to him at all, the bodyguard became anxious. He turned his head,


    looked at Casey and said coldly, "You''re just a lowly guy and you''re not eligible to enter this room. Now


    get out of here, otherwise I''ll take some action."


    Casey smiled and said, "As a bodyguard, you go too far. The reason why you''re so anxious is that you


    fall in love with her, right?"


    The bodyguard became annoyed when Casey saw through his mind. Without saying a word, he started


    a fight against Casey.


    "Damn it, you''re but a lowly guy that should perform in a show. How dare you make fun of me?"


    He tried to grab Casey with one hand. Casey escaped his attack only by taking two steps back.


    When the bodyguard tried to attack with another skill, Annabel came to the front of Casey. With a hint


    of coldness in her eyes, she said, "Get out!"


    The bodyguard immediately withdrew his hand. Looking at Annabel with a reluctant expression, he


    said, "Miss, I..."


    "If you dare to say anything more, you''ll no longer be a member of the Thompson family." Annabel


    didn''t want a bodyguard to have more power than she did. In the Thompson family, she had to listen to


    her father, but there was no one else who dared to interfere with her decision.


    The bodyguard was bringing about his own destruction by doing so. Annabel wouldn''t be grateful to


    him for his kind suggestion.


    Hearing her words, the bodyguard could only sigh helplessly, turned around and left the room.


    Annabel went to close the door. Then, she said in a louder voice as if she deliberately wanted the


    bodyguard to hear what she said, "When''re you eligible to interfere with what I want to do? In your


    opinion, he''s not eligible to stay in my room. But I decide that I''ll do something with him."


    "I''ll definitely spend a romantic night with him tonight."Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 422 It Is Your Fault

    Chapter 422 It Is Your Fault


    There was a violent knock on the door. Obviously, the bodyguard became very anxious after hearing


    what Annabel said.


    "Miss, don''t do that. He''s just a lowly man of Guanling. He is not eligible to stay in a room with you.


    You''re so noble, and he''s not eligible to have any physical contact with you. If you really did anything


    with him, Mr. Thompson will definitely be furious!" The bodyguard shouted anxiously.


    "Humph, don''t threaten me with that old man. It''s my business. I must do what he prohibits me from


    doing. Anyway, it''s not the first time that I do what he prohibits me from doing. Before he marries me to


    someone to build connections with another family, I must have fun!" Annabel retorted. After that, no


    matter how that bodyguard knocked on the door, she no longer made any response.


    Casey stared at Annabel with some curiosity. Judging from their conversation, he knew that Annabel


    was not free, even though she was a youngdy from one of the most richest families. The fates of


    these people were decided when they were born.


    The richest families were indeed able to get rich benefits from marrying their daughters to other


    families. Therefore, although these girls lived wealthy lives that were beyond the imagination of most


    people in the world, they still suffered from their own sorrows.


    Annabel was someone who became strongly rebellious because of the oppression of her father.


    Casey guessed that she might began to like to have some contact with people who weren''t as noble as


    she was under the oppression if her father. It was against her father''s will and she probably became


    more excited because of it.


    At the same time, he understood that she might ask him toe here purely for thepetition in the


    afternoon.


    After turning around, Annabel found that Casey was staring at her. There was a hint of anger in her


    eyes. She berated, "Do you really think that I want to sleep with you? Get real. I don''t mean it."


    Casey smiled and said, "I''m not interested in that."


    Annabel was stunned for a while. Then she looked up and down at Casey with a yful smile.


    "Are you acting? Do you want to attract my attention by pretending to be not interested in me? "


    Annabel said with a smile, "I have to say that I''ve seen enough of that bad acting. I won''t be


    interested in you after you acted like that. It''ll only be counterproductive. "


    "Oh." Casey didn''t make more response than saying it tonelessly. Anyway, he didn''t take her seriously.


    In his opinion, no matter what she said, he just need to say something in return.


    Annabel had thought that Casey would give adequate exnation to prove that he wasn''t acting. The


    hypocrites she met before always tried to cover their true purpose with various excuses.


    However, now, Casey just said one word in return, as if he didn''t care about her opinion of him at all. It


    made her feel that she wasn''t treated seriously.


    How could this guy be so calm? Shouldn''t he be panicked and try his best to exin to me after I


    said his purpose?


    Damn it. Could it be that I''m not attractive to him?


    Humph, he is just acting in another way. Sooner orter, you would betray your intentions. Not a man in


    the world could be uninterested in me.


    After considering several ideas, Annabel took two steps forward with a smile. Then she touched


    Casey''s chin with one hand.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "It seems that you''re really not interested in me. Seeing this, I be interested in you. In my opinion,


    men are easily attracted by beautiful women. The reason why you''re not interested in me now is only


    that I didn''t demonstrate my charm to you."


    "I want to spend some time with you in that bedroom. Are you interested in it? "


    Casey indifferently gave Annabel a nce and said, "If you have nothing to talk about with me, I think


    that I should go back now. "


    Annabel sneered, saying, "Stop pretending. Until now, I''ve never seen any man who can pretend to be


    uninterested in me for more than five minutes. You men always say that you don''t want to sleep with


    me, but always be wild in five minutes. "


    "It''s probably because you had met bad guys be forever. Besides, you might meet such people


    because of your fault."


    Annabel was again stunned. She thought over what Casey just said. That guy said that it was my fault


    that caused me to meet the men driven by primitive desire. Was he saying that I could only attract


    those mindless guys because I wasn''t charming enough?


    Annabel immediately became a little angry. No one hadmented on her like that. What was the


    matter with this guy? Why was he such a chauvinist pig?


    Annabel didn''t show her real feelings. Instead, she kept smiling. She didn''t believe that Casey would


    still be uninterested in her when she deliberately showed her charm to him. Men were all full of sex.


    How was it possible that it was her fault?


    She slowly untied the strap of the kimono she was wearing and said with a smile, "I don''t think that


    you''re different from those people. Although we only meet by chance and you''re just a yer who are


    confined to this ce, I don''t mind. It''s exciting. I love it."


    After she untied the strap of her kimono, her body could be vaguely seen. She came close to Casey.


    Soon, she would clung Casey.


    Casey frowned. He didn''t expect Annabel to do this. He took two steps back, saying, "I don''t like it. I''ll


    only sleep with my wife all my life. If you go on doing this, I''ll take some action. "


    "Ho, ho. You''re really a hypocrite. You dare to describe yourself as such a noble man. Men like you are


    most untrustworthy."


    After saying that, Annabel was going to take off her kimono."


    Seeing this, Casey knew that he had to stop her now. Although he was faithful to his wife, he would still


    be affected by primitive desire. If he allowed her to continue to do this, he wasn¡¯t sure what would


    happen.


    He directly stretched out his hands to grab the strap of the kimono of Annabel.


    Annabel sneered. She wondered: you finally lose control of yourself. What you said just now is but


    nonsense.


    However, the second, Annabel became dumbfounded. After grabbing the strap of her kimono, Casey


    tied her up tightly with it.

 Chapter 423 The Secret of Annabel

    Chapter 423 The Secret of Annabel


    "What are you doing? Let go of me!"


    Annabel red at Casey with her eyes wide open. Judging from her expression, she was in disbelief.


    She had thought that Casey was going to take off her clothes. It never urred to her that Casey


    would tie her up with the strap of her kimono.


    She stood still. Being unable to move her arms and legs, she could do nothing but to stare at Casey.


    "Calm down. I''m not going to harm you." Casey spoke to Annabel. Then, he turned around and looked


    around in the room.


    Annabel didn''t know that Casey was really not going to do anything to her until this moment. If it were


    another man that was in this room now, that guy hurriedly go to bed with her in his arms. However,


    Casey tied her up.


    It was totally different from what she thought men would do. There should really be such unromantic


    person in the world.


    "Quick! Let go of me! I''m ady of the Thompson family. If I give someone an order, you''ll be killed. If


    you want to be alive, listen to my words." Annabel frowned and shouted at Casey.


    "You should have known how powerful I''m. There are only you and I in this room now. I can easily kill


    you. I hope that you can understand the current situation. You don''t have the initiative." Casey said


    tonelessly.


    Now, Annabel didn''t know how to retort. She could only grit her teeth and glower at Casey.


    After looking around in the room, Casey didn''t find anything special. It should be a ce prepared by


    Guanling for them to rx. There wasn''t anything involving important information about the Thompson


    family.


    Before, he had never heard of the Thompson family. However, judging from what Annabel said, it was


    an ordinary family. Besides, people who coulde to Guanling to have a vacation must be members


    of the most powerful families in the world. Although he didn''t know how powerful the Thompson family


    was, he was sure that it was more powerful than the Davies family.


    As the most powerful in B City, the Davies family had never had the opportunity to have contact with


    Guanling. It proved one thing: in the perspective of Guanling, the Davies family was not eligible to do


    so.


    Casey came close to the window and looked out of it. There were still vis outside. Some of them had


    lights on while others had not.


    "Tell me where we are and how far it is from here to H Country." Casey asked.


    Annabel sneered, saying, "Why should I tell you that? Let go of me soon, otherwise I''ll tell it to the boss


    of Guanling. In that case, you''ll die sorrow fully.


    Casey came close to Annabel with an evil smile, lightly touched the smooth skin of her face, and said,


    "Now, you''re under my control. If you don''t listen to me, I don''t mind taking some action."


    "Humph, I won''t be afraid of you. On the contrary, I enjoy it very much. If you do anything to me, I''ll only


    find it exciting. I don''t have conservative views. " Annabel said angrily.


    "Oh? Is that true? What if I take you back to the Guanling Dungeon secretly now? There are more than


    twenty men in our room. Are you sure that you don''t mind it?" Casey said.


    Annabel''s face stiffened. She was a little aggrieved. She didn''t expect Casey to be so hateful and


    stupid. She also didn''t expect that Casey would try to take her back to Guanling Dungeon when she


    asked him toe here alone. It was really detestable.


    "We¡­We''re in the middle of the Andes mountains of the South America. You should know how far it''s


    from H Country. "After hesitating for a while, Annabel finally gave in to Casey who was an unromantic


    chauvinist pig.


    ¡­¡­


    In another vi. Nate was sleeping with three beautiful girls.


    After a long time, Nate got out of the bed and came close to the window. He took out a cigar, lit it and


    took two puffs on it.


    At this moment, there was a knock on the door. Nate didn''t care about whether the women had their


    clothes on or not, saying directly, "Come in. "


    One of Nate''s men came in. After giving the women in bed a nce, he faced Nate, lowered his head


    and said, "Young master, the guy who stood out in the contest in the afternoon was taken to the vi


    Miss Thompson lives in. I saw it before. Now, that guy is still there. "


    Nate had nned to raise his hand. Hearing this, he was frozen. Then, the cigar in his hand fell on the


    ground. He stepped heavily on it twice and cursed in his heart.


    "Annabel, you''re a bitch. Compared with being with me, you rather sleep with a lowly man. There must


    be something wrong with her mind!" Nate said while grinding his teeth.


    Nate had long heard the peculiar taste Annabel had. ording to the rumors, she liked to find some


    seemingly funny men of underss and did anything with them without scruple.


    She called it freedom. In Nate''s opinion, however, she was stupidly degrading herself when she did so.


    Most importantly, Nate was a scion of a powerful family, but Annabel didn''t like him at all. It annoyed


    him most.


    After standing by the bed for quite a while, Nate narrowed his eyes. With a hint of murderous look in his


    eyes, he said coldly, "Find an expert on the List of the Ares, give him or her 100 million dors and ask


    him or her to kill that guy. Do it tonight. I must let this reckless guy know that he is not eligible to have


    some contact with specific person. "


    His man, who had been standing behind him, immediately nodded, turned around and left the room.


    In Annabel''s room. When Annabel told him that they were in the middle of the Andes mountains, Casey


    immediately frowned.


    He guessed that he was not in his own country, but he didn''t expect that he was so far away from H


    country. In this ce, even if he sessfully escaped from Guanling, he might not be able to leave the


    mountains alive without sufficient food and water.


    "Is there a boss of Guanling?" Casey asked.


    "Yes. The boss of Guanling is not less powerful than any of the richest consortia in the world. If he


    knew that you treat his guests like this, he would not let you get away with it." Annabel said angrily.


    Casey nodded thoughtfully. He didn''t expect that there was really a boss of Guanling. Terence had


    been in Guanling for so many years. If he was still alive, the boss of Guanling should know his


    whereabouts.


    "If I let go of you, will you ask the people of Guanling to do something to me?" Casey asked.


    "What do you think?" Annabel stared at Casey with a dark face. Casey could know what she would do


    without thinking.


    Casey found it troublesome. Before, he had no other choice but to tie Annabel up. Now, he didn''t know


    how to get away with it. If she really told people of Guanling about it, Casey might have to flee Guanling


    just a few days aftering here.


    He firmly believed that the experts of Guanling were very powerful. Even the lead of Guanling Dungeon


    were as good at fighting as the top experts of the Davies family. And there were many experts who


    were much more powerful than them.


    Ernie had told Casey that people in Guanling Dungeon were the lowest ranking ones in Guanling. They


    were also the least powerful ones. There were real experts that were more powerful than them. What


    the rich people really wanted to watch were the fightings between those experts.


    "Humph, you''re scared, right? If you''re afraid, let go of me now. Then, do as I ask you to. If you can


    please me, I might let you get away with it. Otherwise, you''ll be dead!" Annabel shouted at Casey as if


    she suddenly became confident.


    At this moment, Casey saw that there was a mobile phone on the table. After rolling his eyes, he came


    close to the table and picked up the mobile phone.


    Seeing that, Annabel''s expression changed. She said hurriedly, "Put that cell phone down!"


    Casey smiled, saying, "You''re very anxious. It seems that you have great secrets in your mobile


    phone."


    After that, he turned on the mobile phone. Then he explored applications like message and memo to


    see if he could find any useful information about the the Thompson family.


    However, after exploring for a long time, Casey didn''t find any useful information. It was all girlish


    nagging words of Annabel. She even wrote her diary in the memo, stating her hatred for her father.


    Theoretically, if that was all, Annabel shouldn''t be so anxious. There must be something Casey didn''t


    find.


    After thinking for a while, Casey opened the photo album. Then, he nearly got a nosebleed. It were all


    Annabel''s dirty self-portraits in the photo album in her mobile phone. He never expected Annabel, as a


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    youngdy from a top family, would have such a taste. She was different from otherdies from top


    families.


    The reason why Annabel became anxious should be that she was afraid that Casey would find these


    photos.


    "Unexpectedly, beautiful as you are, you would have such a strong desire. Do people from powerful


    families all try so hard not to show your true nature?"


    "Put down my cell phone now! Do you know that it''s very impolite to explore other people''s cell


    phones?" Annabel shouted.


    "My life is under threat. Could it be that I still attach great importance to being polite now?" Casey said


    with a smile.


    Annabel gritted his teeth and said, "Put down my cell phone and let go of me. I can promise that I won''t


    make trouble for you and I''ll let you go now."


    Casey put on a sly smile. He didn''t put the phone down. Instead, he put it into his pocket.


    "I''ll temporarily keep your mobile phone. If you ask someone to do something to me, I''ll upload all the


    photos in the mobile phone to the inte. If that happens, you, the youngdy of the Thompson family,


    will be a world-ss star." Casey said with a smile.


    "How dare you!" Annabel was anxious.


    "Whether I dare to do that or not depends on you." Casey came close to Annabel and untied the strap.


    Annabel was immediately going to rush to Casey and got her mobile phone back. However, she


    realized that she couldn''t defeat Casey. Finally, she could only stare at Casey angrily, pointed to the


    door of this room and shouted, "Get out of here now! I don''t want to see you anymore. If anyone got


    any pictures in my mobile phone, I''ll let you die in great pain."


    Casey walked straight towards the door without saying a word.


    When he walked out of the room, he saw that that bodyguard was still waiting at the door. Casey went


    directly downstairs without paying attention to him.


    After rushing into the room, the bodyguard saw that Annabel was fastening the strap of her kimono.


    Her hair was messy and her face was red, as if she had just slept with someone


    He was immediately frozen, murmuring, "...Miss, did you really..."


    "Get out!" Annabel shouted directly at the bodyguard, "I''m not in the mood to talk to you now."

 Chapter 424 Meet an Old Friend in a Distant Land

    Chapter 424 Meet an Old Friend in a Distant Land


    Casey felt puzzled when he came out of the vi. Theoretically, being a yer of Guanling, he should


    be taken back to Guanling Dungeon by someone aftering out of the vi.


    However, after he left the vi, he found that there was no one on the road. He stood still for a while,


    but no one came to take him back. He considered it to be very unusual.


    If there was something abnormal, something bad would definitely happen. Casey immediately became


    alert. Being new here and not knowing many people here, he had to be always careful. Only in this way


    could he ensure his life safety.


    Seeing that no one came to take him back, Casey decided that he should go back to Guanling


    Dungeon on his own after thinking for a while.


    Now, he was unsupervised. If he ran away, no one could find him.


    However, he came here to find a person. Now, he hadn''t got any information about it. If he ran away


    now, his effort would be in vain.


    He walked down the road. Without a single person in the street, it was extremely quiet.


    Was Guanling always quite in the evening, or was Guanling only quite this tonight? Casey didn''t know.


    Under such a quite circumstance, Casey was uneasy.


    When he was almost halfway, Casey suddenly had a feeling that there was something in the shadow


    behind him. Immediately, he gathered his strength, guarding against the possible danger in the


    shadow.


    He pretended as if he hadn''t found anything, continuing to walk forward. Right at this moment,


    someone came up to him from behind quickly. Under moonlight, Casey saw that that person stretched


    out a hand and that there was a dagger in his hand.


    Without the slightest hesitation, Casey immediately turned around and attacked that person.


    Seeing this, that person was not surprised at all. That person changed the move quickly and attacked


    the lower part of Casey''s body with the dagger.


    Casey instantly found that this person was much more powerful than Crazy Knife.


    Could it be that the youngdy of the Thompson family sent someone to take revenge on him so soon?


    Casey felt a little puzzled.


    Theoretically, with her personality, Annabel wouldn''t do it after he took her cell phone away. How was it


    possible that the people she employed came to kill him not long after he came out of her vi?


    He thought. Then he focused on fighting with that person. That person was good at fighting, and didn''t


    look like someone in Guanling Dungeon. If he was not wrong, that people was either an expert of


    Guanling or a bodyguard of a certain family.


    Being unable to kill Casey in a short time, that person was obviously surprised. He fought with Casey


    for several more times, but he failed to really hurt Casey. He even lost his dagger under the attack of


    Casey.


    Casey seized the opportunity and grasped the wrist of that person. After that, if he or she dared to do


    anything, Casey could break his or her arms.


    Knowing that he or she had lost to Casey, that person didn''t act rashly.


    "Tell me. Who sent you to kill me?" Casey asked.


    Under the moonlight, that person put on an obviously surprised look. Then that person said with


    uncertainty, "Casey...Casey? Are you Casey?"


    Casey was also stunned. It didn''t ur to him that that guy would know his name. Moreover, judging


    the tone that person called him with, it seemed that that person had long known him.


    "Who are you?" Casey asked.


    That person hurriedly took off the hood with one of his hands. The skin of his face was bronzed. Under


    the moonlight, his skin looked a little dark.


    Seeing this face, Casey immediately remembered something. He also remembered a name,


    "Montgomery."


    "Montgomery? Are you Montgomery?" Casey asked with uncertainty.


    That person immediately nodded and said excitedly, "Yes, it''s me, Casey. I never expect that I would


    meet you here. Why''re you here?"


    It was only then that Casey let go of Montgomery. Looking at Montgomery somewhat surprisingly with a


    smile, Casey had a feeling of meeting an old friend in a distantnd.


    In the past, Casey learned how to fight from his teacher in mountain after his teacher epted him as


    a student. He made friends with Montgomery in a nearby vige.


    At that time, Casey''s teacher made a very strict n for learning how to fight for him. Besides, they


    were in the mountain. Therefore, Casey had nothing to do but to learn how to fight every day.


    asionally, Casey would ck off and secretly y in the mountains. At that time, he discovered a


    vige in the mountain and met Montgomery there.


    Montgomery''s vige could be said to be isted from the rest of the world. It was a somewhat


    backward ce. The people there still worked and lived in the way people did decades ago. Besides,


    they knew little about the outside world.


    However, there was something special about this vige. The vigers all had great strength. Generally


    speaking, they were twice as strong as normal people. In Casey''s opinion, it was because they still


    hunt and did hard work.


    After knowing Montgomery, Casey often trained with Montgomery. Among all the people Casey had


    seen, Montgomery had the greatest athletic ability. It was easy for him to follow Casey when Casey


    trained with him.


    Casey often taught Montgomery some fighting skills his teachers taught him. Being good at studying,


    Montgomery was nearly as good at fighting as Casey soon.


    Casey''s teacher knew the story between Casey and Montgomery, but he didn''t stop Casey from


    teaching the fighting skills he taught Casey to others.


    At that time, Casey even took Montgomery to his teacher, hoping that his teacher would ept


    Montgomery as a student, too. However, his teacher refused.


    Before leaving the mountain, Casey told Montgomery how wonderful the outside world was and


    encouraged him to go out and have a look when he had a chance.


    Montgomery was attracted by the outside world, saying that he must go to the outside world in the


    future. Besides, he also said that he would go to see Casey.


    However, Casey had never met Montgomery after he left the mountain. He also didn''t know neither if


    Montgomery had left that vige nor where Montgomery went.


    He never expected that he would meet Montgomery again in Guanling.


    "After such a long time, your skin bes even darker." Casey smiled at Montgomery.


    Montgomery scratched his head in embarrassment and said, "It''s the dim light that makes me look so


    dark. My skin does not look so dark in the daytime."


    "Why are you here? At that time, you said that you would go to the outside world. Why did youe to


    Guanling?" Casey stopped talking about the color of Montgomery''s skin, asking seriously.


    "It''s a long story and I don''t have the chance to exin it clearly to you now. In short, I don''t know how,


    but Ie to this ce and rank 13th on the List of the Ares. When I wanted to leave, I found that it


    was impossible for me to leave here." Montgomery said with a sigh.


    "Why are you here?" Montgomery asked.


    Casey was not anxious to ask Montgomery what List of the Ares was. Instead, he smiled at him and


    said, "Ie here to find a person."


    Montgomery nodded and went on to ask, "How did you offend Nate? Why would he employ someone


    to kill you?"


    Casey frowned. It was obvious that he didn''t know who Nate was.


    "Who isNate?" Casey asked.


    "He is the scion of the Cunningham family and is a frequent visitor to Guanling. This time, it''s he that


    employs me to kill you. Before, you came out from the vi the youngdy of the Thompson family lives


    in. As far as I know, Nate has been going after her. Could it be that you have be her boyfriend?"


    Montgomery smiled yfully at Casey.


    Casey was speechless. It never urred to him that he would be noticed by Nate after being asked to


    It seemed that people from these top families really didn''t attach importance to the life of people.


    "Do I look like that kind of people? It was the so-called Miss Thompson that asked me to go to see her.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    I don''t know the rtionship between Nate and that Miss Thompson at all." Casey exined.

 Chapter 425 There Are Few People in the World Who Can Defeat Him

    Chapter 425 There Are Few People in the World Who Can Defeat Him


    Montgomery showed a smile, which meant that he got it. Then he didn''t say anything.


    Seeing Montgomery''s meaningful smile, Casey felt that Montgomery had a great misunderstanding to


    him.


    "Let¡¯s talk as we walk, because I need to take action against you at that time, so I distracted all the


    patrols nearby. They wille back soon. If they see me chatting with you here, I won¡¯t know how to


    exin to them." Montgomery said.


    Casey nodded, and left with Montgomery.


    Montgomery took Casey to a ce that would not be founded by the patrols. The two told each other


    about their own experiences. Casey had more understanding why Montgomery appeared here and


    some things about Guanling.


    It turned out that there were two ways to enter Guanling. One of which was Casey''s way to enter, but


    this method was Guanling''s method of expanding the bottom-level personnel, so it attracted many


    desperadoes and some people with no social background.


    The reason why recruited those people was to let them go up to perform some entertainment games


    when there were no good programs in Guanling.


    Some of them would also be sent to do some of the most basic maintenance and cleaning work in


    Guanling. They were the least status group in Guanling.


    The second method was that Guanling would send some staffs to find some people with background,


    influence and strength in the society. The staffs from Guanling would show up when those people were


    facing crisis, and then the staffs would help them solve the crisis, but the prices was to enter Guanling


    and lost their freedom.


    At the beginning, Montgomery got into three enemies in the south and was besieged by more than a


    dozen masters. Just when he was about to give up, the people from Guanling came to him and


    rescued him from the crisis.


    If it weren''t for the people of Guanling, Montgomery would have died under the siege of a dozen


    masters.


    The staffs from Guanling would also respect the wishes of the parties. If they didn''t want to lose their


    freedom because of entering Guanling, the staffs in Guanling would not force them to go in. At most,


    those staffs would stand aside and watch they were in a crisis.


    In general, most people would agree.


    After all, it was much better to lose freedom than to die.


    Montgomery''s statement had greatly changed Casey''s view of Guanling. Freddie told Casey that


    Guanling would tie people with background and influence in society directly into Guanling. ording to


    Montgomery, the people in Guanling were rtively friendly to those targets.


    At least they would only appear when the target had a huge crisis, and would help him solve the crisis,


    in exchange for his freedom.


    List of the Ares which was mentioned by Montgomery was a list specially formted for those masters


    in Guanling. One purpose was to let everyone had a clear understanding of the strength of those


    masters in Guanling, and the other purpose was to let those top rich who were on vacation in Guanling


    understand their value and were willing to spend more money in seeing them fight.


    Highdder what Ernie mentioned required a duel with ten masters in Guanling. These ten masters


    were the top ten people on List of the Ares.


    Casey asked Montgomery the identities of the two who seed in highdder in Guanling''s history.


    Montgomery said that he didn''t know it. It hadn''t been long since he came to Guanling, so he still hadn''t


    figured out many things here.


    Masters like Montgomery who were specially rescued by Guanling, Guanling would generally give them


    a lot of benefits. They had no personal restrictions in Guanling, except that they must obey the


    arrangements of the boss of Guanling. When the boss needed them toe forward to fight, they


    couldn''t refuse. In other respects, they could enjoy the same treatment as those rich people.


    Of course, if they wanted to get these benefits, they also had to spend money. The source of these


    money was mostly the rewards they got in the battles in Guanling.


    Another part of the money was earned by receiving "private work". For example, when Montgomery


    epted Nate''s task, it was a kind of "private work". The boss of Guanling would not interfere with


    these. After all, no matter how much they earned, they had to spend it in Guanling, which was


    equivalent that they were making money for Guanling.


    Casey was surprised by the money-making model created by the boss of Guanling. At the same time,


    he was wondering that although the boss of Guanling had so many resources, he had neverpeted


    with other family consortia in the society, and had never participated any big power struggle in society.


    So what did the boss of Guanling control these resources for?


    Casey didn¡¯t figure out the question. But it wasn¡¯t something he should consider. His main goal this


    time was to find Terence¡¯s whereabouts. As long as he found Terence, he would immediately find a way


    to take Terence out of here. As for who the hell the boss of Guanling was and what Guanling wanted to


    do, it was none of his business.


    "Do the people in the dungeon have a chance to regain their freedom in Guanling and be the kind


    of people like you?" Casey stared at Montgomery and asked.


    "Yes, at the end of each month, people in the dungeon can apply for a trial. As long as they can pass


    the trial and defeat any master on List of the Ares, they can gain freedom in Guanling." Montgomery


    said.


    Casey nodded. He was now locked in a dungeon, so he had no chance to investigate Terence''s


    whereabouts. Therefore, he must be free in Guanling before he had a chance to investigate.


    "You epted the task to kill me. What will happen if you don''tplete it?" Casey then asked.


    Montgomery smiled and said, "It''s impossible to seed every time. If I fail, I won¡¯t get the money.


    Guanling still prefers to protect the masters on List of the Ares. Those family members in Guanling


    don¡¯t dare to embarrass the people from Guanling. So I¡¯m fine."


    "Besides, even if I want toplete this task, I can''t beat you. In the end, the task will still fail. Maybe I


    have to die."


    Hearing what Montgomery said, Casey alsoughed. If they two really fought, Montgomery was indeed


    not his match.


    "You''d better pass that trial quickly, so that you can cover me in the future. With your strength, it''s okay


    to enter the top five of List of the Ares." Montgomery said with a smile.


    "Oh? Then do you think I can pass highdder?" Casey asked again.


    Montgomery stared at Casey, and then said, ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it. Even if your strength reaches


    the top of List of the Ares, it''s not easy to get it done. It requires you to y against ten masters during


    a day, which is not to fight with ten masters separately. You can¡¯t take a rest. If you don''t have the super


    awesome, it will be impossible for you toplete it."


    "As far as I know, each of the top three on List of the Ares is freaking strong. Maybe you can¡¯t defeat


    anyone of them."


    Casey didn''t feel that Montgomery looked down upon him. Guanling was able to make a name among


    world-ss consortium families and survived the fights of these forces. It must have its specialness.


    The so-called masters on List of the Ares really couldn''t be underestimated.


    It was just that Casey still had considerable confidence in his own strength. He also had his own


    secrets. He still remembered his master''s evaluation of him, "If you do your best, there are few people


    who can defeat you in this world."


    This sentence was the source of Casey¡¯s confidence in his strength. He knew how strong his master


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    was. So if his master gave him such an evaluation, it would prove that his strength was already at the


    top.


    Of course, at that time, Casey¡¯s master still added a sentence. But Casey didn¡¯t listen to what his


    master said clearly. Later, Casey asked his master. His master only let him remember that his current


    strength was very rare in this world. But it was just secr level. Casey was still some distance away


    from the real powerhouse.


    Although Casey didn¡¯t understand what the secr level that master meant, Casey knew he was still


    too far away from the real strong master. But he might not encounter few such a strong master in this


    life. So Casey did not think there would be such a so powerful man on List of the Ares. If that was the


    case, Montgomery would not be ranked the 13th.


    After finishing chatting, Montgomery took Casey and walked towards the dungeon. Casey couldn¡¯t go


    back alone, because it would arouse the suspicion of people in the dungeon. Casey asked


    Montgomery take him back.


    The two arrived at the entrance of Martial Arts Hall together. There were two people guarding the


    entrance. After seeing Montgomery, the two immediately stood up straightly.


    The reputation of No. 13 in List of the Ares was so great. Those ordinary masters in Guanling didn''t


    dare to provoke the people on List of the Ares. Generally, they would respect those people on List of


    the Ares.


    From the chat, Casey also learned that Montgomery had a domineering nickname in Guanling. He was


    called King of Hell. Most people called him King of Hell. Only Casey knew Montgomery''s real name.


    "Sir, you¡­?" one of them asked.


    "I help others to send this brat back. You two take him in." Montgomery instantly became serious, which


    was not like so easy-going in front of Casey just now. He looked so fierce, which looked like a real King


    of Hell.


    The two people nodded immediately. They remembered that someone took Casey out not long ago.


    "Yes, sir. Leave it to us." The two immediately took Casey over.


    Montgomery didn''t say anything, turned around and left here.


    The two people led Casey to the underground. Casey went to No. 13 Room and saw that the people


    inside were all satisfied. It seemed that ten hot girls did not live up to their mission.


    ...


    In Nate''s vi.


    A subordinate walked in, lowered his head towards Nate, and said, "Sir, the mission to assassinate that


    brat has failed."


    Hearing what the subordinate said, Nate, who was sitting on the sofa with his eyes closed and rested,


    immediately opened his eyes, with a trace of anger in his eyes.


    "Failed? Why? A master on List of the Ares can''t handle that brat?" Nate was obviously a little irritable.


    "The specific situation is not clear, but I saw King of Hell taking the brat back to Martial Arts Hall. It


    doesn''t look like the assassination failed. It should be because of other circumstances." The


    subordinate replied.


    Nate gritted his teeth, then grabbed a cup on the table and mmed it on the ground.


    "Damn it, I don''t believe I can''t kill a dog. Since the person on List of the Ares can''t kill him, I''ll let my


    own people do it!"


    The subordinate looked up at Nate and said, "Sir, this is Guanling. Although there is no stiption that


    it doesn¡¯t allow to kill people, outside people are still not allowed to kill others casually. If our own men


    kill that brat, I am afraid it will attract dissatisfaction from the boss of Guanling."


    Nate took a deep breath. He came here to enjoy, but he didn''t expect to be so angry, which


    naturally made him quite unhappy.


    After a while, he rxed, and said to that man, "Okay. I know what I¡¯m doing. Leave me alone. I''ll try to


    think of a way to deal with that brat."

 Chapter 426 We Can Get A Good Price

    Chapter 426 We Can Get A Good Price


    In the dungeon.


    Many people stared at Casey curiously, wondering why he was called out.


    Ernie walked to Casey, with a wretched smile on his face. He asked, "Boss, there are better girls


    outside, so you were called out? How about it? Is she better than those ten girls who were sent in just


    now?"


    Casey red at him and said, "If you say something wrong again, I can''t guarantee that you can speak


    like a normal person in the future."


    Ernie shuddered immediately. Then he quickly covered his mouth with his hand and stayed away from


    Casey. He still didn''t dare to offend this terrifying guy.


    "Wait." Casey said, turning to look at Ernie, "I have something to ask you."


    Ernie hurried back, showing a ttering smile to Casey, and said, "Boss, as long as I know, I will


    definitely tell you."


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    "If people in the dungeon want to be free in Guanling, do they need to pass a trial? How do they apply


    for this trial?" Casey asked.


    Hearing what Casey said, Ernie immediately widened his eyes. Then he said, "Boss, don''t think about


    the trial! Although it is less difficult than highdder, it''s still not easy. Since I came here, there have


    been more than fifty people applying for the trial, but only four seeded in the end. The rest people


    all died."


    "Let¡¯s not talk about how difficult this trial is. Even if you pass the trial, you still need to challenge a


    master on List of the Ares. You have no right to select. It''s someone else in Guanling who randomly


    selects one on List of the Ares for you. Although he can''t select the top ten on List of the Ares, if he


    selects the master who ranks the 11st for you, you still have to y against to him. Many people


    passed the trial, but died in this challenge."


    Casey was also a little surprised. He didn''t expect that the challenge after passing the trial was


    random. Montgomery didn''t mention this to him.


    But Casey could understand it. Montgomery felt that Casey had the strength to reach the top five on


    List of the Ares. Besides, the person Casey had to challenge was those who were not the top ten on


    List of the Ares. Therefore, Montgomery thought that Casey could handle it.


    Casey smiled and said, "I don''t want to stay in this dungeon for a lifetime. Tell me how to apply for the


    trial. Maybe I will be the fifth sessful challenger."


    ...


    In J City.


    At CZ Community.


    Amara sat on the sofa and looked veryfortable. Jennifer was cleaning and Nics was ying


    with the birds on the balcony.


    "Casey isn¡¯t in this house. I feel so refreshed. It seems that the bad luck in our family is indeed brought


    by him. When he leaves, everything is pleasing to my eyes." Amara whispered.


    She didn''t know that Casey had made aplete n for the whole family when he went to Guanling


    this time. Now, nearly half of the cleaning staff, security, and property in CZ Community were arranged


    by Casey. They served for Edith and her family and solved all kinds of troubles for them.


    The reason why Amara felt refreshed andfortable in everything these days was mostly due to


    Casey''s arrangement.


    "Madam, what is exactly Casey going to do? He didn''t tell us anything when he left. It has been several


    days, but there is no news from him." Jennifer asked.


    "It¡¯s none of our business. He''d better die outside and nevere back, so that we can live peacefully.


    Otherwise, he will have to cause us a lot of trouble. "Amara said unceremoniously.


    Hearing Amara saying this, Jennifer hurriedly shut up. Otherwise, Amara would continue cursing


    Casey.


    "Jennifer, have you noticed that Edith always loses appetite these past few days? She looks worried. Is


    she too tired from work? You¡¯re going to make some delicious food for her these days. Let her be


    healthy." Amara said to Jennifer, no longer mentioning Casey.


    Jennifer nodded quickly. She also noticed Edith''s abnormality in the past few days. Although Edith had


    a bit of loss of appetite, she preferred to eat some sour food. Jennifer nned to buy two fish tomorrow


    and would make a boiled fish with pickled cabbage for Edith.


    ...


    In thepany of Patel family.


    Edith looked a little tired after dealing with thepany''s affairs. A trace of exhaustion appeared on her


    delicate face.


    In the past few days, she didn''t know what was going on. She always felt very tired easily. Besides, she


    had no appetite.


    After Casey left, she still thought about whether she deserved to be Casey¡¯s side every day. But


    because Casey had more important things to deal with, so she failed to tell him about it. Now she


    always thought about it.


    From the day Casey left, she could not get through Casey¡¯s mobile phone, which made her a little


    worried. She was afraid that Casey might have an ident. But Casey told her that such a situation


    might happen. So Edith was just worried, but she did not send people to look for Casey''s whereabouts.


    Leaving the office, Edith went straight out of thepany building and walked towards the parking lot.


    When she reached the gate, she suddenly noticed a familiar figure hovering over there.


    A smile appeared on her face immediately. She walked towards the person, "Diana, why are you here?


    I haven''t seen you for a long time. Where have you been these days? I really miss you so much."


    Diana smiled at Edith and said, "I went on vacation for a while. I just came back. It happened that I


    passed by yourpany just now. Then I thought of that you were about to get off work, so I n to


    wait here to see if I can meet you. I didn''t expect you to reallye out."


    "Have you eaten? How about having a meal together?" Edith said.


    Diana hesitated, then nodded, "Okay, let''s go to the western restaurant next to yourpany. I haven''t


    been there for a long time."


    "No problem! Wait for me here. I''ll go and drive the car out first." Then Edith walked inside the parking


    lot.


    But she didn''t notice that when she walked toward the parking lot, the smile on Diana''s face


    disappeared in an instant, which reced by a touch of coldness.


    In the western restaurant, the two of them started to talk about their recent situation after eating.


    Edith told Diana that Casey left. She also wanted to talk to Diana about the entanglements in her heart,


    but at this time she noticed that there seemed to be something in Diana¡¯s mind. Diana looked so


    anxious. It seemed that Diana wanted to say something but stopped again.


    "Diana, is there something wrong with you? It seems that you have something on your mind. You can


    tell me. We are good friends. If you have any difficulties, I will help you." Edith said.


    Hearing Edith¡¯s words, there was some sorry looks in Diana¡¯s eyes. But it quickly disappeared. Diana


    took a deep breath. She looked serious, and then said, "Edith, in fact, this time I came to you, there is


    indeed something I want to ask you for help."


    "What''s the matter?" Edith asked, with a serious look. Although the previous incident created some


    estrangement between the two of them, Edith always regarded Diana as her best friend. If Diana had


    any difficulties, Edith would definitely not sit idly by.


    "Here is the thing. My rtives invested in a factory and spent a lot of money on it. Recently, because


    of a problem with the capital chain, they found a lending institution to borrow usury. Now the principal


    plus interest is a total of one million, but it has to take them a few days to get the money. The lending


    institution is urging them to repay the money. They came to me and wanted to borrow money from me,


    but you also know that I don¡¯t have so much money. So¡­"


    "I can lend you one million." Edith said directly before Diana finished speaking.


    Nowadays, thepany of Patel family was developing rapidly. The funds that Edith could hold were


    no longer like before. One million was nothing to Edith now.


    Diana was a little surprised to hear Edith agreeing so swiftly. Then she shook her head quickly and


    said, "No need. I just want you to be my rtives¡¯ guarantor. You are the president in thepany of


    Patel family. The lending institution will definitely agree you to be the guarantor. As long as you be


    the guarantor, my rtives can buy some time. When my rtives get the funds, they can repay the


    lending institution."


    "Okay, what should I do as this guarantor?" Edith asked.


    "You have to go to the lending institution with my rtives and sign an agreement. It''s very fast. It won''t


    take long." When Diana said this, she obviously became a little nervous.


    "No problem. When will we go?" Edith asked.


    "As soon as possible. My rtives want to settle the matter as soon as possible. If you¡¯re avable


    now, we can go there now." Diana said.


    Edith nodded, and immediately called the waiter over to settle the bill. Then she followed Diana out of


    the western restaurant.


    When they went out, there were already two middle-aged persons waiting there. One of them was a


    man and a woman. Their clothes were a little in. It didn''t look like they were the boss of a factory.


    Seeing Diana and Edithing out, the two immediately greeted them with a smile in a dialect.


    After that, they took the car to the lending institution that Diana said. On the way, Diana¡¯s two rtives


    kept looking at Edith. From time to time, they would whisper to each other, which made Edith a little


    ufortable.


    Before long, the car stopped in a street in C Vige in J City. They got out of the car. The two rtives


    took Edith and Diana to walk towards a remote alley.


    "Aren¡¯t we going to the lending institution? Why did wee to such a ce?" Edith asked with some


    confusion.


    "Then... that lending institution is in this alley. Because it is not formal, the location is rtively biased."


    Diana exined.


    Edith nodded. She thought since they were Diana''s rtives, there should be no problem. So she


    continued to follow them inside.


    After a while, Diana suddenly said that she was going to go to the toilet, and asked Edith to follow her


    rtives first. Then she turned into another alley, saying that there was a public toilet there.


    Edith followed the two people to a somewhat dpidated yard. She nced around and realized


    something was wrong, so she asked, "Are you sure that the lending institution is here? There is no one


    here at all."


    At this moment, the middle-aged man took out a rope from his pocket and quickly tied Edith up.


    The middle-aged woman smiled wickedly, and said, "She looks so beautiful. This time, we can


    definitely sell her for a good price."

 Chapter 427 Abduct and Traffic

    Chapter 427 Abduct and Traffic


    The moment Edith was tied up by the middle-aged man, she knew that she had been deceived. When


    she heard the middle-aged woman''s words, she was stunned.


    "Let go of me. What do you want to do to me!" Edith shouted anxiously.


    The middle-aged woman looked at Edith with a sneer on her face and said, "What are we doing? Of


    course, I have to bring you into some poor viges and sell you to other men. Otherwise, what do you


    think why we asked you toe over?"


    Then the middle-aged woman walked over to take a chair, letting the middle-aged man tie Edith to the


    chair.


    "You let me go. My friend is still outside. She wille soon. If she sees you doing this to me, she will


    definitely call the police. At that time, you all have to go to the prison!" Edith shouted at them.


    The middle-aged woman sneered and said, "Your friend? It¡¯s her who helped us bring you here. Do you


    think she will call the police for you? Girl, stop dreaming. We will take you out soon. As for you? Just


    follow your buyer obediently and have children for him."


    Although Edith didn''t want to believe them, she couldn''t think of any other possibilities at this time. She


    didn¡¯t know why Diana would collude with them to trick herself here and let them abduct herself.


    She couldn''t figure out why Diana did this. Based on her understanding of Diana, even if Diana fell in


    love with Casey, Diana would not collude with human traffickers to sell her.


    However, no matter what, this incident did happen. It was toote for Edith to think about the reasons


    at this time. She only felt despair.


    She had heard that those girls who were abducted and sold into the deep mountains had no possibility


    of escape at all. Moreover, the women who were sold would generally be reduced to fertility tools and


    would often be beaten and scolded. Edith felt a panic of fear when she thought of that she might face


    such an encounter.


    "You let me go. If you want money, I can give you money. No matter how much you want, I can give


    you. Please let me go." Edith begged.


    "Give us money? Girl, enough. Since we tied you up, it is impossible for us to let you go. You said you


    would give us money, but actually, you want to look for opportunities to ask people outside for help,


    right? You wish. We don''t care if you have money. We only know that if we sell you out, we can get a lot


    of money." The middle-aged woman looked at Edith contemptuously.


    "You two bitches. Let me go. If you don''t let me go, I promise you two will die miserably!" Edith shouted


    hysterically.


    The middle-aged man was a little impatient. So he directly took a piece of cloth and stuffed it into


    Edith''s mouth fiercely.


    "It''s fucking annoying. Stop shouting. If you shout again, I will punch you!"


    Edith''s mouth was blocked and she couldn''t make a sound. She could only watch these two terrifying


    demons tying herself up, and then waited to be sent away.


    Only then did she realize how stupid she was. She felt Diana was a little weird, but she still chose to


    believe in Diana. However, she didn''t expect that Diana would collude with human traffickers to sell her.


    For a moment, she felt a nk in her mind. She couldn''t think about it at all.


    At this time, in a three-story building not far away, in front of the windows on the third floor, there was


    standing a man and a woman. It was Margaret and Eric. They had returned to J City again.


    From their position, it happened to be able to see the yard where Edith was. Seeing Edith being tied


    up, Margaret showed a satisfied smile.


    "I really don''t know what kind of expression Casey will show when he finds that his wife has been sold


    by human traffickers. Even if he has the ability to retrieve Edith, she must have been pregnant with


    someone else''s child at that time. Hahaha..." Margaret said with a smile.


    Eric sighed. He wanted to talk to Margaret about his thoughts. But he knew how stubborn Margaret


    was, so he just said, "It''s okay as long as you are happy."


    "Now that Casey is not in J City, Edith was fooled by her best friend. Even those of Casey''s


    subordinates can¡¯t react soon. When they react, Edith may have been sent into the mountains long


    ago. Casey, when youe back, just waits to regret it." Margaret muttered to herself again.


    Then she turned around and left the window. In her opinion, the rest basically wouldn¡¯t have any


    problems, so there was no need to continue to stare here.


    Eric left here with Margaret and went into the alley outside.


    Neither of them noticed the moment when they turned around, a figure entered the alley where Edith


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    had walked just now.


    At this time, arge group of people were rushing towards C Vige. Their target was Margaret and


    Eric who had gotten down from the third floor.


    Margaret didn''t know that after experiencing thest incident, Casey had secretly arranged many


    strong bodyguards around Edith to ensure her safety.


    As early as when Edith followed Diana and the two guys in the car, someone had noticed the


    abnormality of the middle-aged man and woman. Then he reported to Conor.


    Regarding Edith''s affairs, Conor didn''t dare to neglect at all, so he immediately sent people to


    investigate the situation in C Vige. Then he found the traces of Margaret and Eric.


    Morgan, who had been secretly protecting Edith, felt that there wouldn¡¯t be dangerous when Edith and


    Diana were eating, so he went to a nearby small restaurant to eat his favorite pork chop rice.


    But he didn''t expect Edith to leave with Diana when he finished eating.


    Fortunately, it was not only Morgan who had been protecting Edith secretly. Conor told Morgan about


    Edith''s location and asked him to hurry over to save Edith, while Conor took people to besiege


    Margaret and Eric.


    In the yard, Edith''s eyes were full of despair. The middle-aged man stared at Edith, with a wretched


    smile on his face. He said, "This girl is really pretty. I¡¯m turned on."


    Then he walked up to Edith and stretched out his hand to pick up Edith''s chin.


    Upon seeing this, the middle-aged woman scolded immediately, "You asshole. We¡¯ll sell herter. If you


    fuck her, the price will be low."


    "No one can find it. After I fuck her, I¡¯ll dress her up."


    The middle-aged man smiled, then stretched out his hand to touch Edith.


    At this moment, the door of the yard was kicked open. The door flew directly, and fell to the ground with


    a bang sound.


    The middle-aged man and middle-aged woman were shocked. They quickly looked over.


    A man appeared in the yard. Morgan nced at the middle-aged woman and middle-aged man and


    yelled, "Fuck off. You dare to attack her. I think you two want to go to the hell. Today, I will kick your


    asses!"


    After finishing speaking, he rushed to the middle-aged man and directly gave the man a punch. Then


    he directly hit the middle-aged man on his chest.


    Several voices sounded.


    The middle-aged man flew out. He vomited out a mouthful of blood, and then fell on the middle-aged


    woman directly. The two fell to the ground together.

 Chapter 428 She Is the Mastermind and I Am Just A Helper

    Chapter 428 She Is the Mastermind and I Am Just A Helper


    When Edith saw Morgan appearing suddenly, her tight nerves also rxed. She knew that her crisis


    would also be lifted.


    It was just that the more like this happened, the more she felt that she herself was useless. Today, she


    could have avoided this incident. But just because she trusted Diana too much. Even if she found


    something weird, she still didn''t have any vignce.


    Every time when she encountered such troubles, she always needed Casey or someone arranged by


    Casey to save herself, which made her feel useless. She had never dealt with these troubles by


    herself. She could only rely on Casey, Conor and Morgan to help herself out.


    A feeling of loss came from the bottom of her heart. Although the crisis had been resolved, she felt


    more and more that there was an irreparable gap between herself and Casey.


    After Morgan knocked the middle-aged man down, he hurried to Edith''s side. He untied the rope from


    her, and asked, "Edith, are you okay?"


    Edith shook her head and said, "Thank you."


    Morganughed and said, "Never mind. Casey gave me the task to protect you. If something happens


    to you, Casey will definitely not let me go. This is what I should do. of."


    There was a bitter smile on Edith''s face. She didn''t continue to say anything. She just felt that Morgan''s


    words had deepened that feeling in her heart.


    She was now like a frightened bird and was at a very sensitive stage. Regardless of the facts, she


    always felt that everyone around her was proving to her that she would always be Casey''s appendage.


    There was no equal rtionship between her and Casey.


    Shepletely ignored the fact that love couldn¡¯t be quantified. Casey''s status was indeed much


    higher than Edith''s. However, the hope Edith gave Casey back then was far fromparable with


    those stuff.


    If Casey was by her side now, she could tell Casey about the matter. Then the matter could be settled


    down immediately. The most important thing was that Casey was not with her now. Edith couldn¡¯t vent


    her emotions out. So the more she thought about it, the more she felt chaotic.


    "Edith, wait here for a while. I''ll go to teach those two bastards a lesson. They dare to attack you. I can''t


    spare them lightly."


    After saying it, Morgan turned and walked towards the middle-aged man and woman.


    The middle-aged man vomited blood after being punched by Morgan. The bones in his chest must


    have been broken, but it was not fatal.


    After the middle-aged woman was pushed down to the ground by the middle-aged man, she wailed.


    But soon she pushed the middle-aged man away, patted her butt and got up from the ground.


    Although that Morgan kicked the door open frightened her, she didn''t have an urate impression of


    Morgan''s strength. In her opinion, any young and strong guys could do it.


    After getting up from the ground, the middle-aged woman turned her head and stared at Morgan,


    yelling, "Who the hell are you? Why did you do it to us? Don''t you want to live anymore?"


    "You offended someone you shouldn¡¯t provoke. You deserve to die." Morgan said coldly.


    The middle-aged woman was like a shrew. She didn''t pay any attention to Morgan''s aura. In her


    opinion, Morgan was just bluffing her at most. In fact, Morgan didn''t dare to do anything to them.


    "Don¡¯t pretend here. Pay me 200,000 dors for medical expenses, and then get out of here. There are


    big shots behind us. If you provoke the big shots behind us, you will die miserably!" The middle-aged


    woman continued to shout.


    Morgan snorted. Before he came, he knew that there was someone behind the two human traffickers.


    Conor had already taken someone to find the person behind the two human traffickers. Morgan didn''t


    need to worry about anything.


    He walked in front of the middle-aged woman and pped her directly. After all, Morgan was a man. So


    immediately, there was a scarlet handprint on the middle-aged woman''s face.


    "You¡¯re going to die. What''s the use of medical expenses? A scum like you, living in the world is a


    waste of air!" Morgan said coldly.


    The middle-aged woman burned up at once. She instinctively raised her hand to scratch Morgan. She


    still yelled, "You bastard, you dare to beat me? I¡¯ll scratch you to death!"


    Morgan grabbed the middle-aged woman''s arm directly, and then forcefully broke her arm into two


    sections.


    Morgan never thought of showing mercy to such human traffickers.


    At that time, he had the opportunity to kill these two people directly, but he felt that it was too light to kill


    them directly. Before killing the two guys, he had to let them suffer a lot.


    Seeing that her arm was broken, the middle-aged woman immediately screamed, with a trace of horror


    on her face. Only then did she realize that the person in front of her was not joking with her.


    She stepped back in fear, guarding her broken arm with one hand. She gritted her teeth and said,


    "You... don''te over. If you dare to do something with me, the police will not let you go. You¡¯re


    murdering!"


    Morgan sneered and said, "What you did before is not a crime? What I am doing now is just to punish


    the evil and promote the good!"


    After finishing speaking, he took another step and grabbed the middle-aged woman''s other arm.


    Without any hesitation, he broke the woman¡¯s other arm.


    Only then did the middle-aged woman realize that the person they abducted this time was not that


    simple. The person who came to save that girl was simply a devil.


    "I was wrong. Young man, please spare me. I will never dare to do this kind of thing again. Please let


    me go." The middle-aged woman begged for mercy.


    "It''s toote!" Morgan kicked the middle-aged woman on her stomach, kicked her to the ground, and


    then stepped forward quickly. He got the middle-aged woman''s legs broken too.


    The middle-aged woman''s face was pale. She was dying. All her hands and feet were unconscious,


    and only pain was left in her mind.


    After doing this, Morgan turned to look at the middle-aged man lying on the side. The middle-aged man


    witnessed the whole process of Morgan torturing the middle-aged woman. At this time, he was so


    scared. His eyes were full of horror.


    Instinct drove him to flee this ce, but he couldn¡¯t move after being kicked by Morgan. He could only


    let his body move on the ground like an earthworm.


    "Let me... go¡­ It was the stupid woman who tricked me into doing this. She is the mastermind. I am


    just her helper." The middle-aged man shouted desperately.


    "Do you think I will let you go after you said these? I have already made her like this. Do you think I will


    leave myself a trouble?"


    Morgan showed a smirk at the corner of his mouth. Then he walked towards the middle-aged man step


    by step.


    In less than two minutes, the screams of the middle-aged man echoed over the old town.


    After solving the middle-aged man and woman, Morgan walked to Edith and said, "Edith, I will send


    you back."


    Edith got up from the chair and walked outside with Morgan.


    At this time, two people ran into the yard. After seeing Morgan, they hurriedly said, "Morgan, Conor has


    found the person behind the scenes. It¡¯s a man and a woman. He took other men to surround the two


    people. But that man is very strong. Conor asked us to let youe over."


    Morgan nodded, then turned his head and nced at Edith next to him. He said, "Edith, you¡¯d better


    follow me. When we meet those two people, you have to stay away from them, in case they hurt you. "


    Edith didn''t refuse. She also wanted to know who was instigating this thing behind the scenes. Diana


    couldn¡¯t do such a thing to her for no reason, so Edith was more inclined that Diana was threatened by


    others.


    When Edith thought of that woman who pretended to be Casey''s first love, she faintly felt that the two


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    things should be instigated by the same person.


    Before going out, Morgan nced at the middle-aged man and woman again. He ordered, "Throw


    them into the mountains to feed the wolves."


    Morgan¡¯s men immediately nodded. Hearing what Morgan said, the middle-aged man and woman fell


    into deep despair. But it was a pity that it was toote that they regretted it now.


    Morgan took Edith out of the yard and hurried towards the ce where Conor and the others were.


    Not long after, the two of them arrived in an alley. They saw Conor and a dozen people surrounding a


    man and a woman not far away.


    Both Margaret and Eric did not expect that their n which was that they went back J City this time to


    frame Edith would be seen through so soon. They were blocked by Conor and others not long after


    they came out of the house.


    The two of them didn¡¯t know since thest incident, Casey had put Edith¡¯s safety first. He had arranged


    so many bodyguards around Edith. If Margaret and Eric could seed, it would only prove that Conor


    was too useless.


    Conor didn¡¯t know Margaret. Even though Margaret came to J City before, Conor still hadn¡¯t seen her.


    He only heard Casey mention her name, so he didn¡¯t know that the woman in front of him was


    Margaret who had alreadymitted suicide by taking poison in front of Casey.


    At this time, Margaret and Eric were staring at Conor and the others vigntly. Conor was also


    cautious. Even if there were only two people on the opposite side, he was still careful.


    "Who are you guys? Why did you start with Edith?" Conor said coldly.


    Margaret squinted at Conor. Then she said, "This matter has nothing to do with you. I advise you to get


    out of the way now, otherwise you will die miserably!"


    "Margaret! How could it be you! Aren''t you already dead?" At this moment, Edith''s surprised voice


    sounded.


    Margaret turned her head to look over. After seeing Edith walking over, her face sank. She didn''t


    expect that her n would fail again.


    Edith looked at Margaret with an incredible face. After Casey came back, he told her in detail about


    what happened in B City. Edith knew that Margaret killed herself by taking poison in front of Casey,


    otherwise Casey would not feel relieved to leave J City.


    However, the dead person appeared in front of Edith again. How could this not surprise Edith?


    After Conor heard Edith¡¯s shout, he immediately understood the identity of the woman in front of him.


    Although he was surprised, he knew that his main task now was to arrest these two guys. After


    arresting them, the rest things were easy to investigate.


    "Since you are Casey''s enemies, don''t me us for being rude! Everyone, attention. Arrest them


    regardless of the consequences. If there is no way to capture them alive, just kill them!" Conor shouted.


    At this time, Eric stood in front of Margaret, looked at the people around him coldly, and then said, "If


    you want to catch her, pass me first!"

 Chapter 429 I Came to Help You

    Chapter 429 I Came to Help You


    Conor narrowed his eyes when he saw Eric stand up. He had a brief fight with Eric just now and knew


    that his strength was very strong. Even though he had been training with Logan for so long, he was still


    not his opponent.


    That''s why he was hung in a stalemate with Margaret and Eric, waiting for Morgan toe over.


    Eric became Margaret''s bodyguard by passing through a series of selections. Even in the Davies


    family, he was also the most powerful one.


    At present, on their side, only Morgan could fight with Eric.


    Conor didn''t worry that Morgan was not Eric''s opponent. There were still so many people on their side.


    At that time, even if Eric had great capabilities, there was absolutely no way to escape.


    "You''d better be wise. Even if you have a lot of people, you are definitely not Eric''s opponent. You are


    just a gangster in a small town, I am afraid that you have never seen a real master!" Margaret said and


    took a look at them with disdain.


    Hearing Margaret¡¯s words, Morgan suddenly felt dissatisfied. He walked directly to the front of the


    crowd, standing in front of Eric, and said coldly: "I think he is a shit. You think we are inferior to you, just


    because you are from Kyoto?


    Today I will let you know that your so-called master is nothing but a fart! "


    "Huh, you''re not ashamed, people from such a small city are really short-sighted, and Eric''s strength is


    much stronger than you." Margaret was still full of contempt.


    Conor ignored Margaret, turned his head and looked at Conor, and said: "You should watch first. I will


    deal with this guy, and I will let him know that even through J city is small, it is not a ce for them to


    go wild!"


    "Then be careful." Conor exhorted.


    "Don''t worry, I see." Morgan replied, turning his head to look at Eric.


    Eric didn''t speak. He saw that Morgan was already aggressively prepared. He didn''t hesitate at all, and


    immediately prepared for the challenge.


    Morgan yelled, and instantly hit Eric hardly.


    When Margaret saw that Morgan wanted to have a one-on-one fight with Eric, she immediately curled


    her lips. In her opinion, Morgan''s behavior was nothing but risking life.


    Eric also had some inherent knowledge of J City. A real master would not stay in such a small city, so


    he didn''t think Morgan could have much strength.


    He stretched out his hand to block Morgan''s fist. The moment he touched the fist, his face suddenly


    changed, and then he quickly retreated back. By retreating, he unloaded the power from Morgan''s fist.


    If it weren''t for his quick reaction, Morgan''s punch just now would have broken his arm.


    How could he be so strong? This thought shed through Eric''s mind, and after that, he dared not to


    neglect any more, and began to fight with Morgan seriously.


    Margaret also noticed Morgan''s strength that had forced Eric to retreat, but she didn''t think that Morgan


    could win in this way. It might be Eric''s mistake just now.


    During this period of time, Morgan''s strength had improved by leaps and bounds under Logan''s


    training, and his training volume was twice that of Conor and the others. The suffering during this


    period of time was beyond ordinary people''s imagination.


    In addition, Morgan had a talent for martial arts, so his strength had long been different from before.


    No matter how strong Eric was, he still wouldn¡¯t be seen by Yunxi Martial Club. Morgan was only


    considered as half of Logan''s apprentice. If he couldn¡¯t beat Eric, he would be ashamed to see Logan


    again in the future.


    From the dozens of moves, Eric felt the pressure from Logan clearly. He knew that if this continued, he


    would definitely lose, and then he and Margaret would finally be ughtered.


    Margaret knew that Eric was not Morgan''s opponent, and she frowned. However, she didn''t know how


    to fight, so she could only be anxious on the sidelines.


    Before long, Eric kicked Morgan out. Morgan stepped back. Taking advantage of this time gap, Eric


    turned around, grabbed Margaret¡¯s arm, put her on his back and ran quickly towards the outside.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    He knew that it was impossible to beat Morgan today, so he could only run away with Margaret.


    Morgan didn''t expect Eric to be so decisive to run away with someone else when he knew he wouldn¡¯t


    win.


    "chase!"


    Seeing this, Conor rushed out to chase Eric without hesitation. So, did Morgan.


    Eric, with Margaret on his back, turned into another alley. By taking advantage of theplicated


    geographical location of the old city, they got rid of Morgan and the others'' chasing temporarily.


    Carrying Margaret, he jumped through a low wall into the courtyard on the other side.


    This yard had been deserted for a long time, and was full of weeds as high as an adult. Eric put


    Margaret behind those weeds, covered her body, and whispered: "You hide here, I will go out and lure


    them away. If I fail toe back, don¡¯t go out to find me. For safety, you''d better wait until the evening


    before you leave here."


    "Stay here with me, you will definitely be caught by them if you go out." Margaret said.


    Eric smiled and said, "If we both stay here, we will be caught by them. You are rtively petite. These


    weeds can block and hide you. It won¡¯t be easy to find you. If I hide here with you, we will certainly be


    discovered."


    "Don''t worry, if I want to run away, they won¡¯t be able to catch me."


    After speaking, Eric nned to get up. At this moment, he paused, then leaned down, kissed


    Margaret''s forehead lightly, and said in a low voice, "Live a good life."


    Margaret''s tears flowed out all of a sudden, and she knew that if Eric went out, there was very little


    chance that he could escape.


    However, there was no other choice for them now. Only when Eric went out and led away the people


    outside, could Margaret escape.


    Eric didn''t hesitate any more, and immediately got up and jumped over the low wall. At this time, Conor


    and the others hadn''t caught up with them. Eric watched both directions of the alley, and ran towards


    one quickly.


    When Eric had almost arrived at the edge of the old city, Morgan and Conor caught up with him,


    Morgan rushed over inrge strides and mmed directly on Eric''s back.


    Eric failed to react, and was knocked over by Morgan''s fist, spitting out blood.


    Morgan walked over, lifted Eric from the ground, and cursed, "You are such a good runner, could you


    run in front of me again? You won¡¯t have a good end."


    With blood on the corners of Eric''s mouth, Eric showed a disdainful smile and he said: "What are you


    proud of, even if I fail, it''s not a big deal but a life."


    Conor stared at him and asked, "Where is Margaret? Where did you hide her?"


    "In my heart, do you believe it?" Eric grinned.


    Morgan punched Eric without saying anything, and Eric spat blood again.


    "Damn, hurry up and tell me where she is, otherwise, I will break your bones one by one today, so that


    you can neither survive nor die!" Morgan said viciously.


    "Even if you cut me a thousand times today, I will never tell you where she is. You can kill me, but don''t


    try to catch her! She will grow up again, and then you will die in her hand!" Eric was crazy. With his


    eyes turning red, and his mouth full of blood, he looked like a lunatic.


    Morgan punched Eric again, this time Eric''s bones broke, and there was pain on his face.


    "Tell me!" Morgan snorted coldly.


    "Ha-ha, what do you think? I am a specially trained bodyguard. No matter how you torture me, I¡¯ll never


    tell you where she is." Eric would rather die than surrender.


    Morgan was so irritated that he hit and kicked Eric directly. Not long after, Conor stopped Morgan when


    he saw that Eric had fainted away.


    Conor stretched out his hand and touched the front of Eric''s nose. And he turned to look at Morgan,


    and said, "He is dead."


    Morgan red and said, "No, no, I didn''t punch him so hard?"


    Conor rolled his eyes at him, and then said: "Find someone to deal with his body, and the rest of you go


    to find Margaret with me. Now Margaret has no one to protect her. Hardly could she do something big.


    If we can catch her, we will wait for Casey to deal with her."


    After he made the arrangements, the group of people dispersed immediately to look for Margaret.


    It came to thete night, approaching morning.


    The sound of insects echoed in the abandoned yard, and the piled-up weeds looked a little gloomy


    under the moonlight.


    At this moment, the weeds moved suddenly, and then a slender figure stood up. If there was a human


    in the yard at this time, he would definitely think he had seen a ghost.


    Margaret''s face looked haggard with mud. Her lips were dry, and her eyes were dim, as if she had lost


    her soul.


    Eric must have died in the hands of Conor and the others. With that guy''s character, it was absolutely


    impossible for him to be a prisoner.


    Thinking of this, Margaret felt sad, and now the only one she could rely on had gone. she was the only


    one left, and she didn''t know where she should go.


    Casey''s power had formed, and it was difficult to shake it by herself.


    She walked to the wall and climbed over it with difficulty. When she jumped off, she couldn''t stand


    firmly and fall on the ground.


    At this time, she wanted to cry, but she was afraid that the crying would disturb those who still lived in


    the old city, so she could only endure it.


    She gritted her teeth and wanted to stand up from the ground. At this moment, a figure appeared in


    front of her. Margaret raised her head and saw the sudden appearance of the person. She was


    frightened, thinking that she had encountered a ghost.


    "You... are you a man or a ghost?" Margaret asked nervously.


    "What do you think?" The man was in a ck suit, and his face looked firm in the moonlight. The ck-


    rimmed sses on his face made him look like a gentle secretary.


    "Are you with Conor?" Margaret looked at the man with alert.


    "No, I don''t belong here." The man replied.


    "Then who are you?" Margaret asked.


    "I came to help you." He replied lightly.

 Chapter 430 Trial

    Chapter 430 Trial


    Guanling.


    Time was fleeting, Casey had adapted to life in Guanling in a half month and had gotten a deeper


    understanding of this ce.


    After living here for a period of time, Casey found that this ce was not as terrible as Freddie


    described. Although there was now and there were a lot of death, not everyone who came in would


    die.


    And aftermunicating with some people here, Casey became more and more suspicious whether


    Freddie¡¯s wife was kidnapped by people from Guanling, because Ernie told Casey that Guanling


    people would never do this kind of mischief. .


    They did have a lot of girls who were specially arranged to provide services, but some of these girls


    were cultivated here, and the others were indeed brought in from the outside world, but all of them


    were voluntary.


    Those women were simr to those locked up in the dungeon. They were either rushing for money, or


    going desperate, so they epted the invitation to Guanling, betraying their bodies, and providing


    services here.


    As Freddie said, Guanling would often target on popr female stars and kidnap them. In the eyes of


    Ernie and others, it was just a rumor.


    If those in the top consortium wanted to y female celebrities, they could get them outside. There was


    no need for them toe to Guanling, and Guanling didn¡¯t bother to do such things.


    So, Casey had some doubts that Freddie''s wife might indeed have died in a car ident, but Freddie


    felt this uneptable, so he linked his wife''s death to the environment here subconsciously, and


    viewed this as an emotional anchor.


    If this was the case, Casey thought Freddie was quite pitiful. After all, after investigating for so many


    years, Freddie found a way to enter Guanling, but if in the end, he found that his wife was not taken by


    the people of Guanling, then he would definitely break down.


    However, this was the impermanence of the world, and it was because of all kinds of mistakes and


    idents that theplex and colorful world existed.


    In the past half month, Casey''s reputation in the dungeon spread rapidly. During this period, he


    participated two game andpletely conquered everyone in the dungeon with his strength.


    In the past, Room 13 was the worst in the entire dungeon, but since the arrival in Casey, Room 13 had


    be an existence that made everyone in the other rooms frightened.


    Everyone knew that once they met Casey, they could only surrender, because there was no need to


    fight.


    And neither Annabel nor Nate ever caused trouble for Casey. Annabel might be really afraid that Casey


    would spread the photos on his phone, so she never contacted Casey afterwards.


    Nate hadn¡¯t sent anyone to deal with Casey since that day. Casey didn¡¯t know the reason, but as long


    as this guy he had never seen but wanted to kill him stopped picking on him, it was lucky for Casey.


    In Room 13, Casey was sitting on the bed, staring at the people in Room 13.


    At this time, everyone in Room 13 was lying on the ground and doing push-ups neatly and uniformly. If


    it weren¡¯t for the fact that these people were desperadoes who had entered Guanling because they had


    nowhere to go, people might think they were all professional gymnasts.


    "Boss, we have done hundred push-ups!" At this time, one of them stopped and shouted to Casey.


    "In groups of two, do the sit-ups, two hundred per person, or there won¡¯t be food." Casey said.


    Those people grouped in pairs quickly without hesitation and they began to do sit-ups.


    During this period of time Casey had been trying to improve the overall strength of Room 13. In this


    kind of ce, if one was not strong, he would be easily eliminated.


    Of course, he did this not to help the people in Room 13 get better food. It was because when these


    people didn¡¯t have games, they had nothing to do in the room and often discussed vulgarities. So,


    Casey started physical training for them, on the one hand, to make them less undisciplined, and on the


    other hand, to make the environment less chaotic.


    These people were unwilling to take the training at the beginning, but unfortunately under Casey''s fist,


    no one dared to express any dissatisfaction soon.


    Casey also formted a rule that if the task of the day was notpleted, there would be no food.


    Now these people were training desperately in order to win a big meal every day.


    At this time, the door of the room was opened, Ernie walked in from the outside and stopped in front of


    Casey.


    "Boss, your application for the trial has passed. In the afternoon, as long as you can pass the trial, the


    Guanling people will arrange a game for you, and then choose a master on the Gods of War list for you


    to challenge. Are you sure to participate in the Trial?" Ernie looked at Casey helplessly and asked.


    Caseyughed and said, "Of course, through this trial and challenge, I will have freedom in Guanling.


    Do you want to be locked in this dungeon for the rest of your life?"


    "Although it is true, that no one wants to be locked in this ce, it is not easy to pass this trial. What''s


    more, there are even more terrifying challenges from the masters on the Gods of War list. You can


    indeed gain freedom if you pass it, but if you fail, you may have to sacrifice your life." Ernie said


    seriously.


    "Hehe, do you want me to fail so much?" Casey looked at Ernie with a hint of joking.


    Ernie shivered, and then she said with a smile: "No, no, boss, you will definitely seed. I know you


    are not ordinary. How could wepare with you?"


    "Hurry up and do the physical training with them. You haven¡¯t started your task today. You will have


    nothing to eat before you finish." Casey shouted.


    Ernie was full of grievances, but she didn''t dare to say anything, so she could only walk to the corner


    silently and do push-ups.


    In the afternoon, several people from Guanling came to the door of Room 13.


    "Casey,e out." Here came a vigorous voice.


    Everyone in the room put themselves together, turned their heads and saw that Casey had already


    reached the door.


    "Do you want to participate in the trial?" the man asked.


    Casey nodded.


    "Come out, I''ll take you there." The man said to Casey directly.


    After that, Casey followed the man out of the dungeon.


    Not long after they left, all rooms in the dungeon began to talk about this.


    "Casey is really awesome. He even applied for the trial. Is it possible for him to seed?"


    "How could he be sessful? The trial is not for people of our level, not to mention that he has to


    challenge the masters on the Gods of War list. He may even sacrifice his life."


    "That''s right, Casey''s strength is indeed stronger than ours, but he definitely does not have the strength


    of a master on the Gods of War list. Even if he passes the trial, he will still not be able to win the


    subsequent challenge."


    "Without him in Room 13, it is estimated that Room 13 will be beaten back to its original form. I really


    hope that I can run into them in the next game, so that I can vent my anger on them."


    "Without Casey, Room 13 is rubbish. How could they deserve big meals every day? I hope Casey will


    be beaten to death by a master on the Gods of War list. I will challenge Room 13 in a few days. I¡¯ll let


    them know how strong I am!"


    ...


    People''s voices passed through the tunnel and reached the ears of those in Room 13, and everyone


    became gloomy. Obviously, these words made them feel very upset.


    Ernie took a nce at these people, and said, "Don''t be damned here, the boss said, the most


    important thing was to make ourselves stronger. If our boss can really win in the challenge, we can also


    get some benefits."


    Hearing what Ernie said, they stopped entangle and began to train.


    Casey was taken to a spacious room on the second floor of the Martial Arts Hall by a few people.


    Inside, there were some people who looked like staff waiting there, and behind these people was a


    ck door. He didn¡¯t know what was behind this door.


    "He is going to participate in the trial. Please prepare. If he seeds, please let me know. If he fails,


    deal with his body by yourselves." The person who brought Casey over said and then left.


    People in the room looked at Casey, with a disdainful smile on their face. And one of them muttered:


    "Another one is here to die. I really don¡¯t know where does these people get the confidence. The trial is


    not that easy to pass. When they understand this truth, I''m afraid they have been dead. What a pity!"


    "Boy,e here to register, or you can go back now. Of course, you have applied for the trial. If you


    regret, you will have your tongue cut off." A person sneered at Casey and said.


    Casey ignored the attitudes of these people and walked over to register.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    "What do I need to do?" Casey asked.


    The man pointed his finger at the dark door behind him, and said, "You will enter this doorter. You


    have fifteen minutes. Within fifteen minutes, if you can get out from the other door alive, then the trial is


    "If you die inside, or if it takes more than fifteen minutes, it will be considered to be a failure. Those who


    overrun fifteen minutes will be given thest meal to eat, and then they can say goodbye to the world.


    Do you understand what I mean?"


    Casey nodded, and walked directly into the door without hesitation.


    Seeing Casey enter, the staff members outside all sneered.


    "Is it possible for this kid to seed?" one of them asked.


    "Him? Stop it. Look at his delicate face. I''m afraid he will die in it within one minute. Let''s go. Let''s go to


    the other door and wait. By the way, we can check the surveince. If he is dead, we can go in and


    collect his body."


    The other person said, nced at the time, and walked over to the other door.

 Chapter 431 Rush Over in One Go

    Chapter 431 Rush Over in One Go


    As soon as Casey entered the room, he felt a bit chill. When he looked up, he saw a long corridor in


    front of him.


    The light in this corridor was dim. There were manyplicated patterns on the surrounding walls. If


    Casey himself didn''t known that he was on the third floor, he might have thought that he had entered a


    weird passage in an ancient tomb.


    At the end of the corridor, there was a door. If he guessed correctly, the other door mentioned by the


    staffs was at the end of the corridor.


    Since this was a trial, Casey wouldn''t think that this gloomy corridor was just amon corridor. If he


    guessed right, the corridor should be full of traps.


    The simpler the ce looked like, the more unexpected danger it hidden. If this corridor was really so


    easy to pass, Ernie and the others would not be so frightened and panicked when they mentioned the


    trial.


    Casey stepped onto the corridor. Without warning, a few holes suddenly appeared on the walls on both


    sides. Sixteen arrows carrying powerful strength shot at Casey directly. Casey was shocked. He quickly


    stepped onto the second stone b. At this moment, a huge rock suddenly fell towards his head,


    without giving him any time to react.


    Casey cursed, and then took another step quickly. Suddenly a raging me burned above the ground,


    as if it was about to swallow Casey directly.


    With his own jumping power, Casey quickly jumped towards the front. After falling on the fourth stone


    b, Casey was quietly relieved because no new traps had appeared.


    Casey didn''t expect that he would encounter such dense traps just as he stepped on the corridor.


    Looking at the end with more than 100 meters far away, Casey was a little anxious. If there were still so


    dense traps on the remaining road, even if he reacted quickly, he might be killed by sudden hidden


    weapons when he was a little careless.


    No wonder the people in the dungeon were so afraid of participating in the trial. Even in the face of the


    temptation of freedom, they still didn¡¯t challenge it. Because the trial was too hard. Ordinary people


    couldn¡¯t pass it casually.


    Casey took a deep breath. He stood on the fourth stone b to adjust his state. He showed a yful


    smile.


    Although this corridor was terrifying and quite challenging, for Casey, who had always had a lot of


    confidence in his own strength, it was more like a game.


    Casey was also very much looking forward to what would happen the next. ording to his estimation,


    as long as his speed reached the extreme and his reaction reached a perfect state, in the limit of time,


    he could rush to the end of this corridor in one breath.


    There should still be areas in this corridor that gave people a rest like the fourth stone b. Maybe


    many people stepped on the kind of stone b and forced themselves to avoid those weapons, but


    when they came to these stone bs which was without danger, they would be hesitant.


    Then they would be afraid of the rest challenge, so they didn''t dare to take the next step. Even if most


    people had the ability to avoid these hidden weapons, they would stay on the stone b for too long


    because of the fear in their hearts, which would eventually lead them to fail the trial.


    After thinking about it carefully, Casey did not act in a hurry. Instead, he stood still and tried to restore


    his state to the best. Later, he had to challenge himself to rush to the end in one breath. At that speed,


    he could reach the end of the corridor at most one minute. So staying on the fourth stone b for a


    while had no effect to the result.


    Outside the door at the end of the corridor, a few staff members walked here. Above the door, there


    was a disy screen with the monitor inside the corridor. They could clearly see the situation of the


    people participating in the trial.


    When the staff members arrived outside, they all looked up at the disy screen. They were all slightly


    surprised when they saw that Casey had stood on the fourth stone b, but they were still full of


    disdain.


    "This guy is lucky. He escaped the first three traps, but it seems that he is frightened and he doesn''t


    dare to move forward."


    "The first three traps are the simplest in this corridor. If he can''t even pass these three, he will be dead


    soon. There are a total of 108 kinds of traps in this corridor. Each is more terrifying thanst. That¡¯s not


    over."


    "Look at him, it seems that he really doesn''t dare to go forward anymore. No matter how powerful the


    rest traps are, he doesn''t move yet. ording to previous experience, this person will probably wait


    here until the time is up. Then he will die."


    ...


    Several people talked about Casey, but they all were contemptuous of Casey. They didn''t think Casey


    could pass this trial.


    It was not that they aimed at Casey. In their eyes, almost everyone who came to participate in the trial


    sucked. After all, less than one-tenth people were able toe out of the corridor alive. Besides,


    Casey didn¡¯t look strong, so they naturally felt that it was impossible for Casey toe out alive.


    "Do you still remember how long it took the person who passed the corridor the fastest here?" a person


    asked.


    "Eight minutes and seventeenth seconds. You forgot it? That is the fastest in Guanling in the past ten


    years. Now that person who has passed the trial is already the fifteenth master on List of the Ares. That


    guy is the real strong master.¡± Another person replied, with a little admiration in his eyes.


    "Tsk-tusk, eight minutes and seventeen seconds? It''s really freak. The one inside now might not live for


    eight minutes."


    At this time, in the disy screen, Casey, who had been standing still, suddenly moved. His figure


    rushed forward quickly,pletely ignoring all the weapons that appeared in the corridor.


    "Look, that brat moved! Holy shit! How can he be so fast! Those weapons can''t catch him at all!" A


    person staring at the screen suddenly eximed.


    Everyone looked up at the disy screen. Within a few seconds, these staffs opened their mouths in


    shock.


    The hidden weapons in the corridor flew randomly. The ce where Casey passed was full of chaos.


    All those weapons wanted to kill Casey, but they couldn''t even catch Casey at all.


    In the disy screen, Casey brushed past the hidden weapons several times, but those hidden


    weapons failed to injure Casey in the end.


    The staffs outside the door were all stunned. They watched Casey''s physical strength and speed to the


    extreme, as if they were watching an artist perform for them.


    In less than a minute, Casey had already rushed to the end of the corridor. He kicked open the door,


    and walked out quickly from the inside. Facing of the staffs who were in amazement, Casey was out of


    breath.


    During the run just now, Casey was almost hit by those weapons several times. It was so dangerous.


    Fortunately, he avoided them by virtue of his powerful skills. Otherwise, he was died in the corridor.


    Casey rushed out in one breath, which was extremely exhausting for him. The most important thing


    was that he had to be absorbed in it. He couldn¡¯t have any distractions. Passing this corridor made


    Casey feel for the first time that he used all his strength.


    The staffs at the door looked at Casey who hade out of the corridor. They didn¡¯t react. The time it


    took Casey from action to rushing out of the corridor was too short, which waspletely beyond their


    imagination. So they were a little dumbfounded.


    Casey stared at one of them, then asked, "I should spend less than fifteen minutes, right?"


    Only then did the person react. He quickly nced at the time, and then said in a slightly hoarse and


    trembling voice, "Four...four minutes and twenty-two seconds..."


    Casey nodded in satisfaction, and said, "Then I should be considered to have passed the trial, right?"


    The man nodded mechanically. The number ¡°four minutes and twenty-two seconds¡± was still echoing in


    his ears. This record was unique in the history of Guanling.


    Casey felt a little strange to look at the dull expressions on their faces. He felt that he was not bad this


    time. If he was in a better condition and didn¡¯t stay on the fourth stone b for a few minutes, he should


    be able to pass the corridor within two minutes.


    He didn''t know which level his performance could be ranked at in Guanling. ording to his


    spection, he should still be at an upper-middle level.


    "Are you not going to find someone to take me back to the dungeon?" Casey asked again.


    Only then did they realize that Casey really passed this trial. Besides, Casey broke the historical record


    of Guanling. It wouldn¡¯t take long for this matter to be spread to the masters¡¯ ears of Guanling.


    "Wait a moment. We will have someonee over to pick you up." A person said to Casey, and then


    hurriedly contacted the person who brought Casey over.


    Casey felt that the attitudes of these staffs had obviously improved a lot. It seemed that after the trial,


    he had the possibility of gaining freedom in Guanling. Besides, he could still get some promotion in


    status.


    While waiting for the guying to take him back, Casey found that the staffs had been looking at


    himself, as if looking at a special treasure. It made Casey feel a little ufortable.


    "At my speed, which level can I be ranked at in Guanling? Can I be at the upper-middle level?" Casey


    asked in order to break the embarrassment.


    Those staff members were all stiff. They were a little speechless for a while. At the upper-middle level?


    This was a record-breaking level!


    "It''s the top level." A person said.


    Casey said, ¡°Got it.¡± He didn''t expect that he could be considered the top level, so he asked, "Then


    what is the fastest record here? How far is it from breaking the record?"


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    The man smiled awkwardly, and said, "It took eight minutes and seventeen seconds for the person who


    passed the corridor the fastest before you came."


    Hearing this, Casey fell silent immediately.

 Chapter 432 Your Record Has Been Broken

    Chapter 432 Your Record Has Been Broken


    In the dungeon, the atmosphere in Room 13 was somewhat depressed.


    Ernie sat on the edge of the bed, frowning. He was a little anxious.


    Casey was almost equivalent to a savior for the people in Room 13. Before Casey appeared, the


    people in Room 13 almost fell to the point of eating chaffy vegetables. Precisely because of Casey,


    they could eat a little well.


    However, the savior had only been in Room 13 for half a month, and then he went to participate in the


    trial. For the people in Room 13, this was not something to be happy about.


    If Casey seeded, they might still get some benefits. ording to the regtions, the room where


    the person who passed the trial sessfully lived did not need to participate in any arena matches


    within one year.


    However, if Casey failed, the situation they had to face would only be worse than before. They had


    been living good days for more than half a month. Their room could now be said to be a thorn in the


    eyes of people in all other rooms. Once Casey was gone, the other rooms would definitely vent on


    them. At that time, they would definitely be quite miserable.


    "Shit in Room 13. I heard that Casey went to participate in the trial. It seems that he has no chance to


    pleasing to my eyes. I''ve long wanted to teach you guys a lesson!" At this time, a shout came from the


    next room.


    Ernie¡¯s face sank when he heard the shout. He knew that the person speaking was the leader in Room


    12, nicknamed Mad Dog.


    "You''re really a fucking mad dog! Are you sure that our boss can''t pass the trial? When our boss


    passes the trial, just wait and see!" Ernie replied angrily.


    "Hahaha, stop dreaming. You don''t know how terrifying the trial is? How many of those who


    participated in the trial cane back? Casey is indeed stronger than us, but that''s it. It is impossible


    for him to pass that trial." Mad Dog replied disdainfully.


    As soon as he said this, everyone in the surrounding rooms shouted.


    "Fools in Room 13. Don''t think that Casey can go back anymore. He is probably dead now!"


    "Your support is gone. Wait for me to kick your ass!"


    "So funny. You guys thought that Casey could seed in the trial? What a fucking joke!"


    ...


    One after another, the ridicule echoed in the dungeon. The people in Room 13 who listened to it all


    gritted their teeth, wishing to rush out and fight with those people now.


    Ernie also clenched his fists. He was burned with anger by the mocking words of those in other rooms.


    Just when everyone was taunting Room 13, the dungeon door was suddenly opened. The sound of the


    iron chain sounded. Then, the people in all the rooms immediately became quiet.


    Casey, led by a man in a ck suit, returned to the dungeon and walked along the corridor towards


    Room 13.


    When the people in each room saw Caseying back, they were stunned. Then, inexplicable fear


    grew in their hearts.


    After a while, an unbelievable voice broke the silence in the dungeon, "This... this guy, actually came


    back alive! Has he passed the trial?"


    Everyone took a deep breath and looked at Casey, who walked step by step, in disbelief.


    The people in Room 13 couldn''t see the situation in the corridor, but that person''s words made them all


    realize what was going on.


    An excited expression appeared on Ernie''s face. He was waiting for the figure that was about to appear


    expectantly. His body trembled slightly because of being too excited.


    "What did the man say? Casey is still alive? He passed the trial?" Mad Dog in Room 12 looked at the


    man next to him and asked.


    The man next to him shook his head, saying he didn''t hear clearly.


    "I must have heard it wrong. How could that brate back alive? If he can pass the trial, I will..." Just


    when Mad Dog was speaking, Casey passed the door of Room 12. Seeing Casey, Mad Dog swallowed


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    his own words all at once, his eyes almost popping out.


    Casey turned his head to nce at Mad Dog. Mad Dog was so scared that his body was shivering. He


    didn¡¯t expect that Casey actually passed the trial and came back alive.


    "How is this possible! He really seeded?" Mad Dog muttered to himself.


    The man in the ck suit sent Casey into Room 13 and then left.


    Ernie and the people in Room 13 looked at Casey with excitement. After a while, Ernie asked, "Boss,


    have you passed that trial?"


    Casey nodded. But he didn''t express too much excitement. After all, for him, there was no difficulty at


    all.


    Everyone in Room 13 cheered. The entire dungeon was covered by the cheers.


    "It''s just a small trial. It is no need to be so excited." Casey said, then walked to the bed.


    Ernie''s face twitched twice. A terrifying trial with a sess rate of less than one-tenth was just like a


    game for Casey. How terrifying Casey was!


    In a bar in Guanling.


    The lights inside were colorful. There were not many people who came to drink. The main reason was


    that there were not many people in Guanling.


    In general, except for those top consortiums or top families who came here to drink, the rest were


    naturally the staffs of Guanling and those who were on List of the Ares and had gained freedom in


    Guanling.


    At this time, on the dance floor in the middle of the bar, a few hot girls were twisting their waists. A few


    pieces of clothing were scattered on the ground. As they danced, their clothes seemed to be


    more and more smooth. It seemed that those clothes couldn¡¯t continue to stay on their hot bodies...


    In a booth of the bar, several people were sitting together, sipping the wine in their sses.


    These people were all on List of the Ares. The most eye-catching one was that guy who passed the


    trial in eight minutes and seventeen seconds and then seed in challenging a master on List of the


    Ares. Now he had be the 15th ce on List of the Ares. His name was Orion, nicknamed Steel


    Gun.


    The rest of the people were ranked 20th or 30th on List of the Ares. They had a good rtionship with


    Orion, so they often drank together.


    Because Orion came out from the dungeon. Not only did he pass the trial, but also reached the


    fifteenth ce on List of the Ares with his own strength. So many people admired him very much.


    Orion was most proud of his record of eight minutes and seventeen seconds to pass the trial, which no


    one had broken it so far.


    Orion liked to listen to others praise him. So every time when they drank together, these friends would


    talk about it to make Orion happy.


    "Orion, now you are respected by others in Guanling. Whoever can enter the top 20 on List of the Ares


    is not simple. Especially the trial record you set that year, I heard no one has broken it yet."


    "Yes, this record has been here for many years. The trial in Guanling is not simple. Few people can


    achieve the level of Orion."


    "So it proves that Orion is so powerful. Although I don''te from the dungeon, if I were to participate


    in the trial, it would never be possible to achieve Orion''s level."


    ...


    Listening to thepliments of the people around him, Orion showed a triumphant smile on his face.


    Then he clinked his ss against everyone¡¯s. After drinking, he said, "It''s nothing. The trial is actually


    not difficult. After you guys try it, you¡¯ll know it. Maybe someone of you guys can break my record so


    easily."


    Everyone knew that this was just Orion''s joke, so no one took it seriously.


    At this moment, they received a message at the same time.


    Their mobile phones were specially equipped by Guanling. Although they were free in Guanling, they


    still needed to listen to the dispatch once there was something happened in Guanling. Therefore, the


    mobile phone was a tool for contacting them and could only be used in Guanling. They couldn¡¯t use the


    mobile phone to send messages to the outside world.


    They all felt a little strange. They didn''t know what kind of message would be sent at this time. Besides,


    they received the message at the same time.


    One of them took out his mobile phone to check. After seeing the content above, his eyes widened


    immediately, and then he turned his head to nce at Orion.


    "What''s the matter? You look so shocked." The person next to him also took out his mobile phone.


    After seeing it, he showed the same expression on his face as that person.


    Seeing that they were all like this, Orion asked, "What happened? Say it. I don''t bother to look at the


    phone."


    Then he picked up the wine in front of him and nned to take another sip.


    "Orion, someone broke your record." After hesitating, the man said.


    Orion''s raised hand immediately stopped in the air. His eyes fell on the person who spoke. The man felt


    so scared.


    A few secondster, Orion acted as if it didn''t matter. He continued to raise his hand, took a sip of beer,


    and pretended to say nonchntly, "Got it! See your shocked look! Didn¡¯t I say that trial is not hard? It¡¯s


    normal that others can break the record."


    Although Orion said so, he was already so unhappy. It was something he could show off. But he didn''t


    expect to be broken by someone else. Just now, he was still showing off it, which really made him


    unhappy.


    "How long did it take for the person who broke my record? If I didn''t guess wrong, it should have been


    around eight minutes. Passing the trial in eight minutes is already the limit. Even if the record is broken,


    it shouldn''t be exceeded by much.¡± Orionforted himself.


    "Ahem." The man cleared his throat, then said, "The man who broke your record passed the trial in four


    minutes and twenty-two seconds."


    Orion, who was still pretending to be calm, directly smashed the wine ss on the table. Then he stood


    up and shouted, "Four minutes and twenty-two seconds? How the hell is this possible!"

 Chapter 433 The First Thing I Will Do Is to Kill You

    Chapter 433 The First Thing I Will Do Is to Kill You


    In the dungeon.


    At this time, the people in Room 13 were a little excited, while the people in the other rooms were all


    gloomy. It waspletely not like just now.


    Listening to the cheers in the next room, Mad Dog''s face darkened. He gritted his teeth with hatred,


    then he directly pped a guy who was standing in front of him.


    That guy was wronged. He just stood a little closer to Mad Dog, but he was beaten for no reason. He


    was so wronged.


    "Hmph, didn¡¯t he just pass a trial? It¡¯s nothing to be proud of. Don¡¯t forget he has to challenge a master


    on List of the Ares. This is the real difficulty. Any master on List of the Ares must be better than Casey. I


    am afraid that this guy will not know how he died by then." Mad Dog said to himself.


    The people in the other rooms also thought the same way as Mad Dog. They felt that it was too early


    for the people in Room 13 to be happy. Even if Casey could pass the trial, he would definitely not be


    able to defeat a master on List of the Ares.


    If Casey was lucky and selected a master who was ranked the end of List of the Ares, there would be a


    slight possibility to win. If Casey was not lucky and chose a master who was ranked 11st to 19th on List


    of the Ares, everyone in Room 13 could directly mourn for Casey in advance.


    Obviously, everyone hoped that Casey was unlucky.


    In Room 13, Casey looked at the excited people, and said, "Don''t be excited. I have to challenge a


    master on List of the Ares. You guys go to train now."


    Hearing Casey''s words, everyone suddenly calmed down as if being sshed with cold water.


    Casey''s passing the trial was indeed a thing to be happy about, but they also believed that the real


    difficulty was to challenge the masters on List of the Ares.


    No one spoke any more. They continued to train.


    Ernie wanted toe over to say something to Casey, but Casey red at him, which scared him


    back.


    In the evening, the man who took Casey to the trial came to the dungeon with a box in his hand.


    This man was the person in charge of the dungeon. His name was Hamish. He was a celebrity in


    Guanling, but he was more like a housekeeper specially recruited by Guanling. In addition to managing


    things in the dungeon, Hamish was nothing special here.


    He didn''t have much strength and looked like an ordinary person, but even so, no one dared to provoke


    him. Because everyone knew that the two people who followed Hamish were so strong and were not


    worse than masters on List of the Ares.


    Hamish walked to the door of Room 13. Many people in other rooms ran to the door to listen to the


    situation outside. They all knew that Hamish woulde here to let Casey choose one of the top


    masters on List of the Ares to challenge.


    "Casey,e here." Hamish stared at Casey in the room and said lightly.


    Casey walked over and stood in front of Hamish.


    Hamish handed the box in his hand to Casey, and said, "Except for the top ten, the serial numbers of


    all the remaining masters on List of the Ares are in this box. You can pick one. The one you picked is


    your opponent who you¡¯re going to challenge tomorrow. You have one night to prepare."


    Casey nodded to Hamish, then put one of his hands into the box and took a note out.


    Hamish took the note that Casey picked. He opened it. Then he saw it was familiar "13" written on it.


    This also meant that Casey was about to challenge the thirteenth master on List of the Ares.


    When Casey saw this number, he was a little surprised. A strange expression appeared on his face. If


    he remembered correctly, Montgomery was now the thirteenth person on List of the Ares.


    What a coincidence! Casey was a little bit dumbfounded. He didn''t expect that he would need to


    challenge Montgomery so that he could sessfully gain freedom in Guanling.


    "Your opponent tomorrow is the thirteenth on List of the Ares, nicknamed King of Hell. Wish you


    sess." Hamish said to Casey expressionlessly.


    Casey nodded, and then asked, "Does this challenge have to be won by killing the opponent?"


    Hamish shook his head and said, "As long as you can make the other party admit defeat, you can


    pass. But most of the time, those who admit defeat will not continue to be alive in this world."


    Casey breathed a sigh of relief. If this was the case, there was nothing to worry about. Tomorrow, he


    could just let Montgomery admit defeat. He didn¡¯t have to beat Montgomery to death. Montgomery was


    a high-ranking master on List of the Ares. Even if he lost, Guanling wouldn''t do anything to him.


    After the people in Room 13 saw that Casey¡¯s opponent was the thirteenth-ranked master, they were


    all shocked. They felt that Casey was really unlucky enough. He even picked a master ranked so high.


    Anyone could be ranked in the top 20 was not simple. How could a person who was from the dungeon


    be their opponent?


    Ernie sighed helplessly. He felt a trace of sympathy for Casey. Suddenly, he felt like his boss was about


    to say goodbye to them.


    But Casey looked calm, as if he didn''t take this matter to heart.


    Ernie felt that Casey was just pretending to be calm. He originally wanted tofort Casey, but he


    didn''t know what to say, so he could only train silently in the end.


    After Casey finished choosing the one who he needed to challenge, Hamish turned around and walked


    out. Everyone in the other rooms looked at Hamish curiously, wondering which master Casey had


    chosen.


    When Hamish reached the end of the corridor, he stopped, turned around, and shouted in a very


    prating voice, "Tomorrow, Casey will challenge the thirteenth master on List of the Ares, King of


    Hell. Everyone has to watch the battle together!"


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    After speaking, Hamish left the dungeon.


    All the rooms in the dungeon, except for Room 13, cheered suddenly.


    The thirteenth master on List of the Ares! King of Hell!


    Casey unexpectedly selected such a high-ranking master. He was so unlucky!


    At that time, those who gloated at Casey just now once again showed a proud look. In their opinion,


    Casey was almost sentenced to death.


    After hearing Hamish''s words, Mad Dog showed a mocking smile, immediately followed by loud


    "Hahhaha. He actually got King of Hell. The strength of King of Hell is very terrifying. It took him only a


    few years to rank 13th. Many people even guess that his strength is the top ten. Casey can''t survive


    this time."


    Mad Dog went to the door and yelled at Room 13, "Shit in Room 13. Are you happy now? Your boss


    got King of Hell. I think you can mourn for him in advance."


    "Fuck off. Mad Dog, don''t you want to live anymore? You¡¯re just nothing in front of our boss!" Ernie


    immediately talked back.


    "So what? After tomorrow, he will be a dead meat. I am not afraid at all. Is it possible that he cane


    and kill me now? Don''t dream. He won''t have this chance in this life!" Mad Dog said with disdain. In his


    opinion, Casey, who was going to die tomorrow, couldn¡¯t make him fear anymore.


    Ernie was trembling with anger, but was helpless.


    At this time, Casey nced at the wall next door and said coldly, "Remember what you said. After I


    finish the challenge tomorrow, the first thing I will do is to kill you!"


    Mad Dog felt the murderous aura contained in Casey''s words. He was frightened, but he soon


    recovered and said with no fear, "Stop bluffing. You have no chance ofing back!"


    Casey just smiled. He didn''t care about Mad Dog. Whether he coulde back, they would naturally


    know tomorrow.

 Chapter 434 I Give Up

    Chapter 434 I Give Up


    The next day, at Martial Arts Hall in Guanling.


    Everyone in the dungeon was taken around the ring to watch a challenge that was about to be carried


    out today. Casey was going to challenge the thirteenth master on List of the Ares, King of Hell.


    Because this was an internal challenge in Guanling, it didn¡¯t disclose to those who came to Guanling


    for vacation. One was because this kind of challenge did not ur often, and the other was because


    there was a huge disparity between two sides. In many cases, the results were self-evident, so there


    was no need to treat it as a performancepetition. It was enough to find some spectators inside


    Guanling.


    At this time, everyone in the dungeon was talking about it. Only the people from Room 13 were a little


    silent. From time to time, those people would cast some sympathetic or mocking nces to the guys


    from Room 13, as if they were watching a joke.


    Although Casey was able to pass the trial, which proved that he was stronger than most people in the


    dungeon, these people did not admire Casey at all, instead, they were somewhat mocking. Because in


    their opinion, even if Casey was able to pass the trial, he would die in the challenge.


    "Casey is really insane. He has only been to Guanling for more than half a month. He has already


    made a reputation in the dungeon. No one dares to provoke him. If he continues to stay in the


    dungeon, under his leadership, Room 13 will be the most powerful room. Unfortunately, this guy


    seems to be stupid. He even applied for the trial. Now he¡¯s going to die. His opponent is the thirteenth


    master on List of the Ares. If he can win, I will change my name."


    "He¡¯s just bluffing. He feels like he has won a few ring matches in the dungeon, and then bes


    arrogant. He actually thought that he could defeat the master on List of the Ares. This time, King of Hell


    will definitely teach him a lesson."


    "Tsk-tusk, in any case, this guy is so courageous. I don''t have the guts to apply for the trial."


    "Is this called courage? This is obviously a brainless. Doing things without considering the


    consequences. This kind of person is the easiest to lose his life in Guanling."


    ...


    Mad Dog was staring at the guys from Room 13 yfully. The looks in his eyes were full of irony.


    "Ernie, your boss is going to the hell. What do you think?" Mad Dog shouted at Ernie.


    Ernie nced at him coldly, and said, "Before the resultse out, I advise you not to be so arrogant,


    otherwise you will be embarrassed in the end."


    "I''m arrogant? You''re fucking funny. I''m just saying a fact that everyone agrees with. Didn¡¯t you see


    everyone''s reaction? You can go to ask anyone present. Except you guys in Room 13, who would


    believe that Casey can beat King of Hell?" Mad Dog still said.


    Ernie was burning with anger, but he didn''t know how to refute Mad Dog. So he could only gritted his


    teeth and red at Mad Dog. Then Ernie turned his head, and ignored Mad Dog.


    Mad Dog was very satisfied when he saw Ernie''s reaction. He just liked to watch the people in Room


    13 were so angry but couldn¡¯t do anything to him.


    "When Casey dies, Room 13 is just a collection of rubbish. Then I will ravage you guys as much as I


    can and trample you under my feet forever." Mad Dog said to himself. Then his eyes fell on the ring.


    At this time, Casey was already standing on the ring. He looked so calm. Although his ears were full of


    discussions from others, he was not moved at all.


    He was used to this feeling of not being recognized by everyone when he was outside, so he didn''t feel


    that these people''s words would have any effect on him.


    He always liked to use the results to speak for himself. When the challenge was over, those who were


    self-righteous would eventually shut their mouths up.


    On the second floor of Martial Arts Hall, many people were standing in front of the guardrail, staring at


    the ring below.


    These people were all the masters on List of the Ares. After hearing that Casey was about to challenge


    King of Hell, they came here to watch the battle.


    Among them, standing at the forefront was Orion who was ranked 15th on List of the Ares.


    After learning that his trial record was broken, Orion felt a bitplicated. Although nowadays he


    would not take the trial seriously, in the past few years, there were only a few things he could show off


    to his friends. That record was one of them. Now it was snatched by Casey, he was naturally unhappy.


    So he and his friends came here to watch Casey''s battle together, wanting to see who passed the trial


    in just over four minutes.


    "It seems that this brat''s luck is not very good. His opponent is actually King of Hell. I originally wanted


    to wait for him to pass the challenge and ask him how he passed the trial in such a short time." Orion


    spoke.


    A person next to him immediatelyplimented, "Orion, there is no need to ask. With your current


    strength, if you want to pass the trial, you will definitely be much faster than that brat. Besides, luck is


    also part of the strength. This brat''s bad luck can only show that his strength is not good. Maybe all his


    luck in this life has been used up in the trial."


    Orion just smiled but didn''t say anything. He was still staring at Casey.


    After a short while, the challenge was about to begin. At this time, a figure walked in outside Martial


    Arts Hall. It was famous King of Hell in Guanling, Montgomery.


    After Montgomery entered Martial Arts Hall, he went directly to the ring and stood opposite Casey.


    He stared at Casey, but his face was full of helplessness.


    He also didn''t expect that Casey would choose him to challenge. The first moment he learned the


    news, he thought of surrendering. In his opinion, there was absolutely no possibility of winning Casey.


    So he had already figured out what he would do in the ring today. It was nothing more than to be


    embarrassed.


    In his opinion,pared with being died, being embarrassed was not worth mentioning.


    Soon, Hamish, the person in charge of the dungeon, walked to the edge of the ring. He held a


    microphone, and announced the start of the challenge.


    Everyone focused their attention on Casey and Montgomery on the ring, waiting for the fight between


    the two.


    Casey stared at Montgomery, then a calm smile appeared on his face. He said, "I have already asked


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    them. I don¡¯t have to beat you to death. As long as you concede defeat, it will be over. Should you


    know what to do today?"


    Montgomery showed a bitter smile. Then he nodded to Casey, and said, "The fame that I finally


    umted in Guanling is about to fall to the bottom today."


    After speaking, he turned around, swept through all the audience, and shouted in a low voice, "I give


    up!!!"

 Chapter 435 The Game Was Over Before It Has Begun

    Chapter 435 The Game Was Over Before It Has Begun


    I gave up!


    These three words echoed in the ears of everyone in the audience, and those who were expecting


    Montgomery to y were stunned.


    "Do... I heard it right? King of Hell just gave in?"


    "Fuck, what''s going on? He is ranked thirteenth on List of the Ares. Why did he give up before he


    started ying?"


    "Thispetition is fucking rigged. Who the hell is Casey, how can he make King of Hell give in before


    he starts ying? Does someone bribe King of Hell in advance?"


    "You''re a fucking idiot, you think you are the outside world? King of Hell won''t give up in front of so


    many people just because of being bribed unless he is insane."


    "Then why did he give up directly? This is too unexpected, right? He just gave in before thepetition


    started. It''s abnormal."


    "Do you think it''s possible that King of Hell knew Casey before and knew he couldn''t beat him, so he


    just gave up directly?"


    "Then you really think too much. Who is Casey? How can he make King of Hell, who has been famous


    in Guanling for several years, give in?"


    ...


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    In Room 12, Mad Dog was expecting Montgomery to beat Casey up. In his opinion, Casey couldn''t


    even hold out a round against Montgomery.


    However, the picture he imagined did not appear. After Hamish announced the start of the game,


    Montgomery surrendered, and he sounded in the right.


    The expression on the Mad Dog''s face suddenly froze, and the his head was buzzing, as if he had


    heard something impossible.


    "How is this possible! Why did King of Hell directly give up? He hasn''t even started to fight!" Mad Dog


    shouted.


    Immediately afterwards, there was a trace of fear in his heart. If Casey really passed the challenge so


    easily, then he would be free in Guanling.


    The reason why he mocked Casey before was to recognize that Casey could not beat King of Hell. In


    his mind, Casey would have been killed now.


    However, Montgomery changed the situation with just one sentence. Montgomery gave in directly, and


    Casey was equivalent to sess. Mad Dog thought that Casey didn''t have to die, and he provoke him


    so frantically before. He was simply dicing with death.


    Mad Dog felt a deep regret in his heart, and suddenly realized that he shouldn''t have provoke Casey


    that much before.


    On the second floor, Orion was shocked when he heard Montgomery gave up directly. He didn''t expect


    that today''s challenge would have ended before it even started, which had never happened in the


    history of Guanling.


    He squinted at Casey, then at Montgomery, and he couldn''t figure out why Montgomery did it.


    Montgomery was stronger than him, and ording to his understanding, Montgomery was much more


    stubborn than him. In the ring, he never had any fear, even if he couldn''t beat the opponent, he would


    try his best to fight and win a ray of hope.


    There were two possibilities for Montgomery to give up directly. One was that the opponent''s strength


    was in a state that could crush him. Montgomery knew that he was bound to lose, so there was no


    need for him to fight.


    The other possibility was that he colluded with his opponent before entering the ring to perform a


    performance. The premise of this must be that the opponent must give enough benefits to bribe


    Montgomery, otherwise Montgomery would not risk damaging his reputation to do such a thing.


    In Orion''s view, neither of these two situations seemed to happen to Casey.


    However, what happened now made he have to reconsider whether Casey had anything special.


    ''Could it be that this guy is not as simple as I thought, his strength has reached the point where


    Montgomery is scared?'' thought Orion.


    This thought appeared in Orion''s mind. He looked at Casey and narrowed his eyes, and no one around


    him could see what he was thinking.


    Casey didn''t expect Montgomery to concede directly. He originally thought that Montgomery would at


    least have a fight with him, and then gave in when he was on the back foot.


    It would not only show Casey''s strength, but also let everyone understand that Montgomery was not


    wronged.


    Casey had thought that Montgomery would give up when he came up, making him a little at a loss.


    But he quickly reacted and felt that there was nothing wrong with Montgomery''s doing this. On the


    contrary, it would save some time, but it would make everyone wonder why Montgomery surrendered


    directly.


    He turned his head and nced at Hamish on the edge of the ring. Hamish was stunned at this time,


    until Casey looked over, and then he took back his sight.


    "He has already given up. I sess in challenge, right?" Casey asked.


    Hamish hesitated, but finally nodded.


    Immediately afterwards, Hamish announced the result that Casey had sussed in challenge and


    could gain freedom in Guanling. Everyone in Room 13 cheered. Only them in the audience would have


    such a reaction. The rest were all stunned and puzzled.


    They went to Martial Arts Hall, and only watched a challenge that was over before it even started.


    Everyone was puzzled and wanted to find answers. But no one came to interpret it to them.


    Everyone returned to the dungeon, discussing the challenge just now, guessing why Montgomery


    would directly give in to Casey.


    Casey followed Hamish to the door of Room 13. Hamish stopped and said, "You are free now, but the


    prerequisite for freedom is that you must abide by Guanling''s dispatch. If you don''t obey it, the masters


    of Guanling will hunt you down, and then you will face with the fate worse than death, do you


    understand?"


    Casey nodded, Hamish reached out and handed Casey a phone, telling Casey that this mobile phone


    could only be used in Guanling. It was amunication tool for Guanling''s senior management to give


    him orders. Then he talked to Casey about restoration of freedom in Guanling.


    After speaking, Hamish nced at Room 13 and said, "You can stay in the dungeon for a whole day


    today. After today, you can go out."


    "I have a request. Can you help me?" Casey asked.


    "What request?" Hamish''s gazes fell on Casey''s face.


    "I want to go to Room 12."


    Hamish stared at Casey for a few seconds, then said lightly, "OK, but you can only enter this room."


    "This one is enough." Casey showed a yful smile on his face, and then walked towards the 12th


    room.

 Chapter 436 You Are Dirty

    Chapter 436 You Are Dirty


    In Room 12, Mad Dog was sitting on the bed with a worried look, his eyes flickering, and he stood up


    from time to time, looking very anxious.


    The other people in the room were also a little nervous. They didn''t expect that King of Hell, who was


    ranked thirteenth on List of the Ares, had directly surrendered in the ring, which made them all regret


    that they had mocked Casey and the people in Room 13 before.


    "Boss, that Casey is equivalent to passing the challenge. His future status in Guanling is much higher


    than ours. We provoked him so much before. Will he retaliate against us?" a man on the side said.


    Mad Dog nced at the man and said, "Even if he passes the challenge, he is not allowed to enter


    other rooms in the dungeon. Otherwise, there is already a mess here. Even if Casey wants to deal with


    me, as long as I don''t go out, he can do nothing to me."


    At this moment, Casey walked to the door of Room 12, and the people in Room 12 were shocked when


    they saw him.


    "Boss... boss, Casey is here." The speaker at that moment pointed to the door in trembling.


    Mad Dog''s heart also did aplete somersault, and a cold sweat broke out on his forehead.


    He stood up, took two steps toward the front, fixed his eyes on Casey, and asked, "You...what are you


    doing here?"


    Casey cracked a yful arc at the corner of his mouth and said, "Did you forget what I said before?"


    There was an unspeakable horror rose in Mad Dog. He clearly remembered that Casey said yesterday


    that after passing the challenge, the first thing to do was to kill him.


    "You... don''t be foolish. You are no longer considered a person in the dungeon. Even if there is a ring


    match in the future, I will never have a fight with you. I advise you to be easy on others, don''t be


    unforgiving," Mad Dog said nervously.


    Casey curled his lips. In many cases, he was indeed a person who didn''t like to be fuss, but Mad


    Dogwas not qualified to say that to him.


    Hamish walked to Casey and took out the key to Room 12.


    Seeing this scene, Mad Dog was so scared that his eyes almost popped out, he shouted hurriedly,


    "What are you... what are you doing, are you going to let him in? This is against the regtions!"


    Hamish didn''t care about Mad Dog at all. In any case, Casey''s current status is much higher than Mad


    Dog. Although Casey did not fight with Montgomery, Montgomery directly surrendered, which meant


    that Casey would rece Montgomery on the List of the Ares in the future, and Montgomery was


    postponed to the fourteenth ce.


    Although Hamish was the person in charge of the dungeon, and had some power Guanling, he was still


    unwilling to provoke a master who was ranked 13th on List of the Ares.


    Compared with Casey, Mad Dog was just a dispensable guy, so he didn''t take Mad Dog''s words


    seriously.


    After opening the door of Room 12, Hamish stood there, waiting for Casey to go in and resolve his


    personal affairs.


    Casey walked into Room 12, and everyone in Room 12 was so scared that they squeezed towards the


    corner. Only Mad Dog stood alone. At this time, no one wanted to be Mad Dog''s shield.


    Mad Dog watched Casey walk in step by step. He was scared that both his legs almost gave way


    beneath his. Although he felt that Casey was not Montgomery''s opponent, his strength was definitely


    better than him. If Casey wanted to kill him, he had no chance of winning at all.


    Finally, Mad Dog couldn''t resist the huge pressure and knelt directly in front of Casey.


    "Casey...I was wrong. I shouldn''t provoke you so much. I''m just a fool. Please spare me. I will be your


    most faithful servant in the future. I won''t have any opinion if you ask me to lick your shoes," Mad Dog


    said in a trembling tone.


    Casey stopped in front of Mad Dog, looked down at Mad Dog kneeling in front of him, and then


    grabbed Mad Dog by the neck with one hand and lifted him from the ground.


    "You lick my shoes? I still think you are too dirty."


    Casey said coldly, and then he pinched Mad Dog harder and harder.


    Mad Dog''s face flushed instantly, and his body was struggling constantly, but under Casey''s control,


    Mad Dog was not able to break free.


    Everyone in Room 12 just watched Mad Dog struggling in Casey''s hands, and no one dared to step


    forward to stop it.


    As time passed bit by bit, Mad Dog''s body gradually softened, and soon there was no movement.


    After killing Mad Dog, Casey turned to look at everyone in Room 12, and asked coldly, "Is anyone still


    dissatisfied?"


    The people in Room 12 shook their heads quickly, facing this devil, who would dare to have the least


    bit of objection.


    Seeing no one stood up anymore, Casey threw Mad Dog''s body on the ground and walked outside


    casually.


    Hamish took out his phone and notified several people, asking them toe and deal with the corpse


    of Mad Dog, as if he just wanted someone to clean up the rubbish.


    This was thew of Guanling. Here, there were only the weak and the strong. And those who were not


    strong enough and like to provoke others deserved to be killed.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    When Casey returned to Room 13, Ernie and others were full of excitement. Even if Casey didn''t fight


    with Montgomery, he would be considered to have won the challenge, and he would be free in


    Guanling in the future.


    And Casey had stayed in Room 13, and everyone in Room No. 13 could get benefit because of Casey.


    For one year from today, they would not have to go to the ring, and their food would be maintained at


    the highest level.


    This was already a gift for them, who lived in fear in the dungeon every day, and was afraid that they


    would lose their lives that day because of a game arranged by the senior officials of Guanling.


    "Boss, you are amazing. That''s King of Hell! He actually gave in to you, how did you do it!" Ernie stared


    at Casey with admiration.


    Everyone around looked at Casey with admiration, and obviously wanted to know why Montgomery


    surrendered to Casey directly.


    Casey smiled at them and said, "If I said he used to be my man, would you believe it?"


    Everyone was stunned for a moment, obviously didn''t expect Casey to give them such an answer.


    King of Hell, who was ranked thirteenth on the List of Aires, turned out to be Casey''s man? If this news


    was true, people all over Guanling would be shocked.


    Seeing everyone''s reaction, Casey just smiled and took it as a joke. Then he arranged what they had


    to do after he got out of the dungeon.


    Although Casey''s existence made Room 13 a thorn in the eyes of everyone, after Casey left, people in


    other rooms would definitely find a way to trouble people in Room 13.


    Fortunately, people in Room 13 don''t have to go to the ring for a year. Casey had formted a detailed


    training n for them and asked them to strictly implement the above items. One yearter, all of them


    were guaranteed to be much stronger.


    As for the rest of the matter, Casey didn''t care. These people just met him by chance. What he did was


    already a gift to them.


    What kind of result they would have in the future was up to themselves.

 Chapter 437 You Dont Think You Deserve Casey, Right

    Chapter 437 You Don''t Think You Deserve Casey, Right


    CZ Community, J City


    At Edith''s house, Diana knelt in front of Edith, crying.


    "Edith, I''m sorry for you. I shouldn''t unite with others to harm you. This is all my fault. I made you into a


    dangerous situation and almost sold by a trafficker. Please punish me, even if you kill me, I won''t have


    anyints."


    Edith stared at Diana in front of her, with a haggard look, frowning, and looking tired. After listening to


    Diana, she didn''t speak for a long time.


    Morgan stood next to Edith, saw Edith not speaking, and said directly, "Edith, this woman almost


    caused you to be sold. Killing her is not too much. If you can''t bear to do it, just leave it to me."


    Diana shuddered when she heard Morgan''s words, but she didn''t refute. She knew what she had


    sold because of her. It was reasonable that Morgan wanted to kill her.


    Since thest time Margaret threatened Diana to abduct Edith, Conor had been sending people to find


    Margaret''s whereabouts, but Margaret was hiding well, as if she was not in the earth, there was no


    trace at all.


    Diana, who was one of the participants, was also caught and was brought over to see Edith until today.


    When Edith heard Morgan''s words, she hurriedly stopped and said, "Diana didn''t do it voluntarily. Her


    parents were caught by Margaret. She was also forced to do it. I couldn''t kill her because of this


    incident. "


    "Edith, don''t defend her at this time. Now Margaret is lost, and the man who was with Margaret is dead.


    How could we know she said was true or not? To be on the safe side, we can''t keep this woman alive,"


    Morgan said.


    Edith looked at Diana and sighed helplessly. She had been exhausted recently by these things. With


    Casey''s absence, she seemed to have lost her rock and she was much weaker.


    In addition to this incident recently, some problems had also appeared on thepany. Apany


    named Wonhu Company emerged in J City and became apetitor of the Patel Group. It was


    against the Patel Group from all the aspect


    The most important thing was that this sudden emergence of Wonhu Company had very strong vitality.


    The Patel Group could be considered as argepany in J City, and it was also supported by the


    TY Group. In this case, Wonhu Company got a firm foothold, which put a lot of pressure on Edith.


    Combining all the factors, her current condition was extremely poor, and for some reason, she was


    much weaker than before. She felt that her immune system had be much worse because of her


    gloomy mood.


    "Diana, you are my best girlfriend. I will spare you this time, but I don''t want to see you again in the


    future. Take your family and leave here," Edith said.


    Morgan was about to speak immediately. Edith turned her head and nced at him, and said, "That''s


    it. You can take her out, and help her arrange her departure by the way."


    Seeing Edith''s insistence, Morgan had to shut his mouth, nced at Diana unceremoniously, and said,


    "Edith is really kind and generous. Otherwise, you would have gone to the hell. Hurry up and follow me.


    "


    Diana stood up, gave Edith a grateful and guilty look, and said softly, "Edith, thank you."


    After speaking, she turned around and followed Morgan to leave here without staying any longer.


    When Diana and Morgan left, Edith breathed a sigh of relief, and raised her hand to rub her temple.


    At this time the bedroom door was opened, and both Amara and Nichs walked out sneakily.


    Both of them were a little bit afraid of Morgan, who had a short fuse. Especially Amara, she was very


    disgusted with Casey. Morgan had problem with her. Every time she saw Morgan, she thinks that


    Morgan woulde and beat her at any time. So, seeing Morgan came, she hid.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    After confirming that Morgan had taken Diana away, Amara straightened up and walked in front of


    Edith, and asked, "Edith, what''s the matter, you were almost abducted by a trafficker? Why didn''t you


    tell us!"


    Nichs on the side also looked at Edith with a worried look. He obviously didn''t expect Edith to have


    experienced such a dangerous thing before.


    Because Edith was afraid that Amara and Nichs were worried and the matter had been resolved,


    although Margaret was not caught, she certainly wouldn''t dare to do this kind of thing again, so Edith


    didn''t tell them that she was almost abducted.


    But today Morgan brought Diana over without telling her. When Diana came, she confessed to Edith


    and exined to her what happened. Edith knew that both Amara and Nichs in the bedroom must


    have heard it, but she had no way.


    "Isn''t it all right, and the matter has been resolved. Telling you will only make you worry," Edith


    exined.


    "Don''t talk nonsense here! We heard clearly just now. Margaret, the terrible woman from the Davies


    family, did this. She hasn''t been caught yet. How can you say that this matter has been resolved?"


    Amara retorted fiercely, as if Edith had done something iprehensible.


    "And it happened because of Casey, the jinx. I told you a long time ago that being with him will only


    bring you endless disasters. You don''t to listen to me. What I said is true. Casey is not here, but you


    still have encountered such a dangerous thing. If he justes back, our family will not be at peace!"


    After a pause, Amara yelled a few more words.


    Edith''s brows that had eased a bit and immediately frowned again. The reason why she didn''t want to


    tell Amara about this was because she was afraid that Amara would me it on Casey again.


    "Mom, Margaret is not evil. Why do you me Casey? Would you me Casey even if I choked?"


    Edith retorted Amara.


    "It is obvious that he had too much evil deeds, otherwise, why would there be so much troubleing


    to us? Edith, you must give me a clear attitude today, Casey can''t appear in our house again in the


    future. You go and divorce him when hees back. Otherwise, your dad and I won''t recognize you as


    our daughter!" Amara insisted.


    Edith was already very annoyed, but now she was forced to make this kind of decision by Amara, and


    she came to a breakdown.


    "Even if you break ties with me, I will never divorce Casey!" Edith shouted.


    "Edith! You are my biological daughter. I grew you up. Did you return me like this? You want to sever


    rtionship with me now for a jinx! Are you worthy of my years of nurturing you!" Amara was also like a


    dynamite bag being lit. The air smelled full of gunpowder.


    Nichs looked at the two people on the side. He wanted to help Edith, but he was afraid that Amara


    would vent her anger on him, so he could only shut up and watch.


    "You bright me up, but I''ve never done anything to hurt you. You try to ruin my happiness just because


    you don''t like Casey. Have you considered my feelings? I also have my own life. If you don''t like Casey,


    you can live with us separately. Why do you have to let me separate from Casey?" Edith shouted


    excitedly.


    Amara, who had always longed to have absolute control over Edith, could not listen to Edith''s words.


    She rolled her eyes and said, "Don''t you think you are not worthy of Casey? Since you already have


    this feeling in your heart, why are you following Casey stubbornly. I don''t force you to think this way."


    As soon as Amara said this, Edith calmed down and stopped arguing.


    She only felt that she had been poked into the painful spot, and tears flowed out uncontrobly. After


    that, she quickly turned around, ran into her room, and closed the door heavily.


    Nichs saw Edith enter the room, sighed, and said to Amara, "Why can''t you keep calm? You know


    Edith cares about this during this time, but you have to say it. Do you think she is not upset enough? "


    "Shut up. There is no ce for you to speak. Edith is too young and has to experience pain to grow up.


    I am doing it for her good," Amara said confidently.


    Nichs clenched his fists a little bit, and seemed to want to refute Amara, but in the end, he couldn''t


    say anything, so he sighed helplessly and turned to the balcony.


    ...


    building of Wonhu Company.


    In the chairman''s office, Albie sat inside, feeling the breath in this room, and he intoxicated.


    "Edith, you should never have thought that your biggestpetitor, the chairman of Wonhu Company,


    will be me, right?"


    "A long time ago, I had a foreboding that I must have a chance to turn over. I didn''t expect that there


    would be a chance so soon."


    "My boss is obviously much better than you, and she is not afraid of the Davies family behind Casey at


    all. The mission she gave me this time defeated you at all costs. Let''s wait and see. I will take


    revenge!"


    After muttering a few words to himself, Albie showed a murderous look in his eyes, as if he had seen


    Casey and Edith be killed by him.


    Suddenly there was a knock on the door outside, and Albie instinctively got up from the chair and


    walked to the door.


    He had been working as an assistant in a smallpany before, so he instinctively ran over to open


    the door when he heard the knock on the door.


    After reacting, Albie retracted the stretched hand again, then walked quickly back to the chair, and


    sternly shouted, "Come in."


    The door opened and a slender figure walked in.


    When Albie saw the womaning in, he stood up immediately and respectfully said, "Boss, why are


    you here?"


    If Edith were here, she would find that the boss Albie called was Margaret who had framed her


    twice.

 Chapter 438 Take Advantage of Amara

    Chapter 438 Take Advantage of Amara


    Margaret walked towards Albie with a cold look. Albie gave up his seat without hesitation and let


    Margaret sit down.


    Albie looked at Margaret sitting in the chair respectfully, not daring to do anything. He was able to


    be the chairman of Wonhu Company because of the woman in front of him.


    This woman was able to give him all this, and naturally could take it all back, so he had be


    Margaret''sckey. No matter what Margaret asked him to do, he would do it.


    "How''s the situation at the Patel Group recently?" Margaret asked.


    "The situation at the Patel Group is not very optimistic. Edith seems to be in a bad state of mindtely,


    unable to work for a long time, and ourpetitiveness is strong. I guess it will not be long before we


    get rid of the Patel Group." Albie exined quickly, with a trace ofcency on his face.


    Margaret nodded, said nothing, flipped through the paper on the desk and looked at it.


    Wonhu Companypany was not hers. After she escaped from the Davies family, her past ount


    had been frozen. Although she still had a lot of money, it was not enough to start apany.


    All this was given by the man with ck-rimmed sses who found her that night.


    The man called himself Secretary Ho, and did not identify himself, but just asked Margaret if she had


    any ns to cooperate.


    The purpose of Secretary Ho was to deal with Casey and anyone rted to Casey. Because Casey


    was not in J City, Secretary Ho had designs on the Patel Group.


    Although she didn''t know why Secretary Ho had to deal with Casey, just from the point that Secretary


    Ho knew that Casey was the current head of the Davies family, she knew that Secretary Ho was not an


    ordinary person.


    The fact that Casey became the new head of the Davies family did not spread out. Only the Davies


    family and a few people knew it. Secretary Ho was able to find out this news, which was enough to


    prove that he had huge resources.


    Of course, Margaret, who wanted revenge, would not refuse the help. She didn''t care about any


    grievances between Secretary Ho and Casey. As long as she could deal with Casey, she would ept


    anything.


    And Secretary Ho didn''t ask Margaret to pay anything, but asked her to find a way to bring down the


    Patel Group. It would be a better thing if she could take the opportunity to injure the TY Group.


    If Margaret could do this, Secretary Ho promised her that he would let her witness Casey''s demise with


    her own eyes.


    After that, Secretary Ho gave Margaret Wonhu Company and asked her to use Wonhu Company to go


    against the Patel Group.


    Because Conor was now leading people to hunt Margaret all over the city, it was inconvenient for


    Margaret to do many things, so she found Albie, the person who had been against Edith in the past,


    and asked him to take over Wonhu Company and deal with the Patel Group.


    Margaret knew that Albie was uncapable. In the management of thepany, he was as stupid as a


    pig. However, her current task was not to run Wonhu Company well, but to overthrow the Patel Group.


    Secretary Ho told her that as long as the Patel Group could be brought down, it didn''t matter even if


    Wonhu Company was sacrificed. He would serve as the financial support behind Wonhu Company. As


    long as he did not look for trouble, no matter what the problem was, Secretary Ho could solve it.


    So, Margaret wasn''t worried that Albie would bring thepany down. The reason why she found


    Albie was that she liked his ability of causing trouble to Edith.


    Albie didn''t have much skill in runningpany, but he was good at using some tricky means to deal


    with his opponents. This was in line with Margaret''s purpose, so she let Albie sit in the position of


    chairman.


    Before she used some shameful means to deal with Edith, they failed. Conor would definitely not give


    her a third chance, so now she could only destroy Edith bit by bit by overthrowing the Patel Group.


    She knew very well that Edith must still be struggling with what she saidst time. If Edith really started


    to feel that she was not worthy of Casey, she would definitely find a way to make up for it.


    To run the Patel Group well was reliance for her. If she even failed to run the Patel Group and it went


    bankrupt, Edith would be hurt. At that time, if Edith never picked up the pieces and lost lose the


    confidence of equalmunication with Casey, then her goal was basically achieved.


    After all, it''s obviously better to make Edith have no face to stay with Casey than to kidnap her.


    She even started to look forward to the scene that after Casey came back, he found that his beloved


    woman had be extremely inferior in front of him, always thinking that she was not worthy of him,


    and insisted on leaving him.


    "During this period, you continued to use all kinds of ways to bother the Patel Group, so that Edith did


    not have enough energy to deal with thepany''s affairs. At the same time, try to find a way to grab


    all of the Patel Group''s customers. Without customers, it won''t survive," Margaret said.


    "No problem, boss! I''m the best at it, I''ll do itter," Albie agreed quickly.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Margaret stared at him, then said quietly, "In fact, if you want to make the Patel Group bankrupt, there


    is a simpler and more effective way."


    "What way?" Albie''s eyes brightened up.


    "As long as you can hold a person and let her help us, it will basically not take long before the Patel


    Group goes bankruptcy," Margaret said.


    "Who?" Albie was curious.


    "Edith''s mother, Amara," Margaret replied.


    "What? Edith''s mother? How could she help us? She certainly wouldn''t do anything to harm Edith. How


    can we get her help?" Albie was puzzled.


    Margaret smiled and said, "Even she is Edith''s biological mother, we still can take advantage of her.


    Don''t you know that Amara hates Casey?"


    "I know it, but now Edith is in charge of the Patel Group. Amara won''t make her daughter in trouble, will


    she?" Albie said.


    Margaret felt contempt, thinking that the information this guy had hadn''t gotten deeper than her. It


    seemed that this guy was really useless except to cause trouble to others.


    "ording to the information I have, the Patel Group actually belongs to Casey. He bought it from you


    for one dor. Amara''s aversion to Casey is so deep that Casey has even been driven away some time


    ago. It is said that Amara thought Casey is a jinx, and will always bring various disasters to her family,


    so even if Casey is rich, she still hates him."


    "And you only need to make Amara realize that thepany belongs to Casey, Edith is only working


    for Casey. If she wants Edith to leave Casey, she can secretly let the Patel Group go bankrupt, and


    then take Edith out of J City before Casey returns."


    After listening to Margaret''s words, Albie showed a sinister smile on his face and said, "If this is the


    case, with Amara''s personality, she is really possible to help us."


    "Boss, leave it to me. I will definitelyplete the task you gave me. I wonder if Edith will explode


    when Amara makes the Patel Group go bankrupt without her knowledge."


    Margaret also smiled and said, "Amara always thought that what she did was for Edith''s good. In fact,


    she didn''t know that she was the real culprit who hurt Edith. What a pity, for those ignorant people,


    exnation is nonsense, as long as we can use her, it is enough."

 Chapter 439 Chat Annabel up

    Chapter 439 Chat Annabel up


    In Guanling.


    Casey was walking down the street while thinking.


    After leaving Guanling Dungeon, Casey got a vi from Guanling. Besides, he got the right to move


    freely in the whole Guanling.


    After exploring every ce, except for restricted zones, of Guanling, Casey had had a general


    understanding of this ce


    He had attempted to explore the border of Guanling. However, Guanling was surrounded by either


    towering mountains or cliffs. It was just like a prison, the walls of which were towering mountains or


    cliffs. People could only leave this ce by helicopter.


    Casey marvelled at Guanling''s being able to change such arge mountainous area into tnd and


    to construct a great number of buildings on it. It was definitely a huge project to create a ce suitable


    for human habitation. Casey even believed that it was much easier to build pyramids than to build the


    Guanling. If Guanling was made public, it might be the eighth wonder of the world.


    These days, he had been looking for Terence. However, he was unable to have contact with neither the


    rich people nor the management of Guanling. Now, in Guanling, he knew no one but Montgomery and


    the friends Montgomery introduced to him.


    None of these people knew anything about Terence-- or no one had ever heard of Terence.


    Because of it, Casey suspected that Terence might have died in Guanling.


    When he was in Guanling Dungeon, Casey had observed the people in every room, hoping to find


    Terence in this way.


    However, he failed. He used his name in Guanling in hopes that Terence would take the initiative to


    However, Terence didn''t. Casey even doubted that Terence had already died in Guanling many years


    ago.


    After all, Terence was not in Guanling Dungeon. If Terence was still alive, he must have been able to


    move freely in Guanling.


    Therefore, Terence was very likely to be someone on the List of the Ares. Casey specially asked


    Montgomery about the names, appearances and approximate ages of all the people on the List of the


    Ares.


    They were all different from Terence in those aspects.


    If Terence wasn''t someone on the List of the Ares, Casey could only wonder if Terence was one of the


    two people who sessfully highdder. If that was true, then the reason why there wasn''t any news


    about Terence would be that he had already left Guanling after he sessfully highdder.


    ording to Montgomery, one of the two people who sessfully climbed highdder was called


    Percy. He was a crazy killer. Before, when he just entered Guanling, he was also in Guanling Dungeon.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    On the first day of his entering Guanling, however, he killed all the people sharing one room with him.


    After that, he kept killing people. He was like a lunatic, nearly killing people every day. If one day he


    wasn''t asked to fight with someone, he would kill the staff of Guanling who delivered food to him. At


    that time, people in Guanling Dungeon suffered a lot.


    Later, Percy left Guanling Dungeon and challenged the experts in fighting on List of the Ares one by


    one. Everyone fought with him died. When Percy was in Guanling, there wasn''t an expert in fighting in


    Guanling. Percy nearly killed all the fighting experts here. As many experts in fighting came to


    Gaunling, a few yearster, there were finally as many experts in fighting as before.


    The other person was called Maximus, a refined and unworldly man. He looked gentle, but he was


    extremely good at fighting. The reason why he entered Guanling was that he wanted to find someone


    who was eligible to be his opponent.


    At that time, Maximus defeated 18 experts on List of the Ares. Then, he highdder and sessively


    defeated the top 10 experts in fighting on List of the Ares. He could be said to be a rare legend in


    Guanling.


    When Maximus was in Guanling, Percy wasn''t in Guanling. Otherwise, Percy would be the opponent


    Maximus wanted to find. And the fight between them would absolutely be the best one in the history of


    Guanling, even in the whole history of fighting.


    When Terence left the Davies family, he could be said to be one of the top experts in fighting only in B


    City. He was far from as good at fighting as the two experts in fighting who highdder.


    Casey knew that Terence certainly had his own secret, just like him, and that Terence might be actually


    better at fighting than he seemed to be. However, Terence''s personality was very different from that of


    Percy and Maximus. Therefore, Casey didn''t believe that Terence would be the person called Percy or


    Maximus.


    In this case, it was highly likely that Terence had been dead. Terence was neither in Guanling Dungeon


    or on List of the Ares. If he was still alive, there was only one possibility left: he had be the


    management of Guanling.


    It was a chance in a million. ording to Montgomery, since the existence of Guanling, the


    management had been very mysterious. Besides, it had never happened that the people from the


    outside world had be the management of Guanling.


    Although Casey was not sure that there wasn''t something that people didn''t know, Casey found it


    unrealistic that Terence had be management of Guanling.


    However, being unwilling to lose any hope, Casey didn''t directly deny this possibility. It was not easy for


    him to get in touch with the management of Guanling, so he had been trying to figure out a way to do


    so.


    Having not got any information about Terence, Casey couldn''t leave Guanling. He missed Edith and


    was worried about her situation. So he wanted to vent his unhappiness by going to the bar in Guanling


    and having a drink.


    When he was about to arrive at the bar of Guanling, he suddenly noticed that someone not far away


    from him entered the bar. It was Annabel who took the initiative to meet Caseyst time.


    After thinking for a while, Casey quickened his pace immediately. In his opinion, considering that


    Annabel could be said to be a client of Guanling, she must more or less know something about the


    management of Guanling. He thought that he might be able to get some useful information from her.


    When they metst time, they weren''t happy. But he didn''t believe that Annabel would treat him as her


    enemy because of it. If that was the case, Annabel would definitely have paid to arrange games for


    Casey in these days.


    In Guanling, if the rich people paid enough money, they could even let a minion in Guanling Dungeon


    highdder. ording to Montgomery, it took three billion dors to get someone to highdder.


    No matter how good at fighting that people was and how many people that people could defeat, once


    that people began to highdder, the three billion dors would be the money of Guanling. Even if


    that people were killed immediately after he or she was in the ring, the money would still not be


    refunded.


    It was so expensive, so few people would foolishly arrange such a game for someone. However, if


    there was a person who was very good at fighting and was unwilling to highdder, the clients would do


    so when they wanted to see that people highdder.


    The experts in fighting on List of the Ares had to meet strict requirements if they volunteered to high


    get a profit of 2 billion dors for Guanling alone. Only when they met such requirements would they be


    eligible to highdder.


    After entering the bar, Casey saw that there were many people in it. It was quite rare. Under normal


    circumstance, there wouldn''t be many people in the bar. asionally, there would be a few days when


    there were many people in the bar.


    Sure enough, the purpose of opening a bar in Guanling was not to make money. It was purely opened


    to serve the people who came to Guanling.


    Annabel was sitting at a table. There was a ss of wine on the table in front of her. She was absent-


    minded, wondering something.


    Quite a lot of people in the bar were attracted by her. Most people in the bar were experts in fighting on


    List of the Ares. For them, Annabel, a youngdy from a powerful family, was quite attractive to them.


    After entering the bar, Casey walked straight towards Annabel and sat opposite her without greeting.


    People watching Annabel were so shocked that their eyes were immediately wide open. They didn''t


    expect that Casey was so bold that he dared to take the initiative to chat Annabel up.


    They have been in Guanling for quite a long time, so they knew something about Annabel. Annabel, a


    youngdy from the Thompson family, was so arrogant that she treated everyone with contempt. Not


    everyone could approach her.


    Most importantly, there was a rumor in Guanling that Nate was going after Annabel.


    People in Guanling didn''t know much about the news from the outside world. Therefore, their usual


    entertainment was to talk about the gossip about the powerful families and consortia. Nate and


    Annabel were rather usually being talked about.


    "Isn''t that Casey, the guy who left Guanling Dungeon not long ago? My god. He''s so daring that he


    directly sits opposite Miss Thompson."


    "Fuck, wouldn''t he be worried that the scion of the Cunningham family will make trouble for him? There


    must be something wrong with his mind."


    "Keep your voice down. He ranks 13th on List of the Ares. I''m afraid that he''ll hear it ande to make


    trouble for us."


    "Humph, he is not eligible to rank 13 on List of the Ares. King of Hell didn''t fight with him at all. Who


    knows how he made King of Hell take the initiative to concede defeat? Look at him. I''m afraid that he is


    not even powerful enough to be on List of the Ares."


    Quite a lot of people nodded in agreement. They all looked down upon Casey, the experts in fighting


    ranking 13th on List of the Ares.


    When Annabel was in a daze, she suddenly realized that someone sat opposite her. Then, she raised


    her head to have a look. After finding that it was Casey, she was surprised. Then, there was a hint of


    shame and anger on her face. She became very angry when she remembered that Casey kept the


    mobile phone in which there were a lot of private photos.


    "Why are you here?" Annabel asked impatiently.


    "You''re the only beautiful woman in the bar. It should be normal for me to chat you up, right?" Casey


    said with a smile.


    Annabel''s lips twitched. She said, "I didn''t expect you to be so flirtatious. It seems that my opinion of


    you is wrong."


    "Er, I was just joking. I don''t like you. I just want to ask you for some information." Casey immediately


    said in a different tone


    Annabel immediately became furious. Damn it! He was such a pig! Why was he so stupid?


    "Get out!" Annabel shouted at Casey.


    When Casey wanted to have a talk patiently with Annabel, someone came close to their table. It was


    Nate.


    He gave a nce at Casey, pointed to the door of the bar, and said coldly, "Did you hear what Annabel


    said? Now get out of here, otherwise I''ll take some action.¡±

 Chapter 440 A Slap

    Chapter 440 A p


    Casey looked up at Nate who was standing on the side. He neither knew who he was nor what he did.


    Nobody would listen if being threatened by a stranger to get away.


    What was more, Casey still had something to ask Annabel. This deck didn¡¯t bear a name on it, so he


    thought it was not a big deal to sit here.


    "What if I don''t leave?" Casey asked


    Nate didn''t expect Casey to talk to him like this. In his eyes, Casey was just an inferior person trained


    by Guanling to perform. How dared this kind of person challenge him.


    What was more, Casey was still sitting in front of Annabel. What he did was obviously provoking him.


    Now so many people in the bar were watching. If he couldn¡¯t deal with Casey today, then he would be


    ashamed.


    Thest time when Nate wanted to deal with Casey, he hired Montgomery with money, but for some


    unknown reason, Montgomery failed.


    At that time, Nate was thinking of using other methods, but he left Guanling to solve the given task by


    his family, and forgot about Casey.


    Because Annabel was taking a long vacation in Guanling during this period, Nate came back again


    afterpleting the task.


    He also heard about Montgomery''s initiative to surrender in the game, but because he had lost interest


    in Casey after such a long time, so he didn''t bear Casey''s matter in mind.


    He never thought that when he came to the bar to look for Annabel, he could see this guy sitting just


    opposite to Annabel. This was nothing but a tant provocation for him.


    Nate clenched his fists, and there was a burst of rage in his eyes. He said in a low voice: "Don''t you


    know who I am? You this jerk! Don¡¯t you know what will happen if you rub me up the wrong way?¡±


    "Sorry, I really don''t know who you are. I don''t know you, but you let go away. Aren¡¯t you going too far?"


    Casey said.


    Nate originally thought Casey knew who he was, but he didn''t expect that Casey didn''t even know him.


    This made him speechless.


    After hearing Casey''s words, the people around them all showed contemptuous smiles and began to


    ridicule him.


    In their opinion, Casey''s thirteenth position on the List of the Ares was nothing more than an unearned


    reputation, and there was nothing to be afraid of.


    "It is so funny. This idiot doesn''t even know who Mr. Nate is. Does he want to die?"


    "Mr. Nate looks irritated. Casey is really good at making troubles. He and Mr. Nate are not on the same


    level. Mr. Nate just came here to y. If he wants Casey¡¯s life, it¡¯s just a matter of money.¡±


    "It''s ridiculous and pitiful. Casey is just trash that knows anything. How dares hee here and strike


    up a conversation with Annabel. If I were Mr. Nate, I would not let him go. "


    ...


    Casey learned about the identity of the guy who made him get out from the discussions of the people


    around him. He turned out to be the one who paid for Montgomery to assassinate him.


    Even if he knew the identity of Nate, Casey was not frightened at all. He didn''t think he had to be


    inferior in front of Nate.


    Annabel looked at the two men standing eyeball to eyeball, and a smile appeared at the corners of her


    mouth. Now she wanted to see how Casey would deal with the situation right here.


    She did have a great interest in Casey. This man made her feel a little different, but she didn''t know if


    Casey pretended to be like this. Maybe in front of Nate, Casey didn''t have the courage to continue


    pretending.


    In her eyes, all men in the world were the same. Casey would not be the exception. He was just a little


    special on that day. She would be happy to see Casey sumb in front of Nate.


    "You are just a yellow dog. If I ask you to get out, you should listen to me. A yellow dog dares to


    criticize me. Are you sure you are not joking?" Nate said coldly.


    Casey curled his lips, then stood up directly, and pped Nate in his face as quick as lightening.


    The p surprised all in the bar, and made the whole bar fall into silence.


    Everyone was gaping at this. No one thought that Casey would dare to p Nate directly.


    "Is¡­ is this guy crazy? He did p Mr. Nate!"


    "Jesus, what the hell. He ismitting suicide. Mr. Nate will definitely not let him go easily."


    "He is really a jerk. Where did he get the courage to p Mr. Nate? Does he really think nobody can


    deal with him?"


    ...


    Annabel¡¯s joking face turned into stiffness. She thought about several possible scenes, but she didn''t


    expect Casey to p Nate directly.


    Even if the Thompson family was more powerful than the Cunningham family, and Nate had to bow in


    front of her, she never thought that she could p Nate at will. Because if the Cunningham family was


    determined to revenge, the Thompson family would definitely not be able to get through easily.


    However, this guy who came out form the Guanling Dungeon did so without any hesitation. This was


    indeed beyond her expectation.


    Nate stood on the spot with consternation. He raised one trembling hand to touch his face. In his life,


    this was the first time anyone dared to p him, even his father had never done so.


    After a brief stupefaction, Nate gazed at Casey violently. He wanted to fight with Casey directly, but


    realized that he might not be able beat him, so he took out his mobile phone.


    "You are going to die! Don''t even think about getting out of this bar alive today!" Nate said hysterically.


    The masters on List of the Ares immediately blocked Casey, and one of them said: "Mr. Nate, we will


    stop him for you. He absolutely can''t get out of here today!"


    Nate made a phone call and said a few words. After he hang up, he looked at Casey viciously.


    "I''m going to let someone take off your skin today and hang you in the Martial Arts Hall for three days


    and three nights! Your mad dog, just wait to die for me!"


    Casey nced at him coldly, and said, "I''m afraid you are not capable of doing that!"


    "Damn, I¡¯ll let you say uncleter. You beat King of Hell sessfully only by luck. Do you really think


    you have the strength to be the thirteenth Ares? We will settle with you!"


    One of them yelled, and looked at the people around him as if they had reached an agreement. Then


    these people moved closer to Casey.


    They were very clear about what the Cunningham family represented. If they could get along with Nate


    through this, they could also get a lot of benefits, so they decided to deal with Casey together.


    Casey wasn''t afraid at all, and when the man arrived in front of him, he punched out directly.


    The man snorted coldly, trying to grab Casey''s arm, but he was surprised to find that he could not stop


    Casey at all by himself, and Casey''s fist punched his chest directly.


    Under the punch, he fell backward, and was picked up by those behind him.


    "How could he be so powerful?" the man said with a great pain on his face.


    The rest of the people fought with Casey together, trying to control him. But Casey moved so quickly,


    and he did not hesitate to hit back. Anyway, no one cared about killing people in this ce. He didn¡¯t


    need to worry about anything.


    After a few rounds, half of those who surrounded Casey had fallen down, and the remaining half dared


    not move forward after getting to know Casey''s strength.


    They didn''t expect Casey to be so strong. At the very beginning, they thought that Montgomery''s direct


    surrender was a private transaction. Now it seemed that Casey might not be as simple as they thought.


    "A bunch of trash!" Nate cursed secretly, obviously not satisfied with them.


    Not long after, a figure walked in from outside the bar. Nate saw the personing in, his eyes lit up,


    and he immediately shouted: " Kacper, kill this ignorant and arrogant boy for me, and I will give you five


    million as reward!"


    The man he called just now was Kacper.


    Everyone turned their heads immediately. After seeing Kacpere, those on the List of the Ares all


    breathed a sigh of relief, and at the same time there came an expression of excitement on their faces.


    Human King Kacper! He ranked first on the list!


    Nate called Kacper over, even if Casey had magic today, there must be no way to escape!


    Kacper was a legendary in Guanling. His strength had reached an unfathomable level. Those who had


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    fought with him had never been able to reach his bottom line.


    It was because of his strength that Kacper won the title of Human King. He was also the person who


    was most likely to seed in climbing thedder in Guanling.


    Kacper had short hair, and his entire face was expressionless. His eyeballs seldom moved and he had


    amanding presence, making people feel that he was a killer king with no feelings, and could kill


    anybody anytime.


    When Kacper walked to Casey and Nate, Casey couldn''t help but take a look at him, and felt that there


    was a vague sense of danger in this person.


    Nate looked at Casey with a sneer, and said, "No matter how strong you are, you will never be able to


    beat Kacper. ept your misfortune today!"


    After speaking, he looked at Kacper and asked: "500 million, kill him, I think you will not refuse."


    Kacper nced at Casey, and then said lightly: "Deal."

 Chapter 441 You’re Great

    Chapter 441 You¡¯re Great


    Everyone''s gaze on Casey became gloat, including those who were knocked down by Casey.


    "You¡¯re going to be a dead meant soon. Human King will kick your ass and knock you down. Even if


    you¡¯re indeed not bad, you can¡¯t get out of this bar alive today!"


    "Human King is so great. Such a wimp like you can¡¯t defeat him at all. You¡¯d better give in and let


    Human King kill you directly. Otherwise, you will only die miserably!"


    "Hurry up and kneel down to apologize to Mr. Nate. You just know to bluff. You deserved to die a


    hundred times!"


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    ...


    Kacper walked in front of Casey. The people around Casey immediately retreated to the side, for fear


    that Kacper''s battle with Casey would affect them.


    Nate also hurriedly stepped back. Then he sneered at Casey, and said, "Before you kill him, I have to


    p him severely. Dare to p me? I¡¯ll let you taste what it is like!"


    Kacper stretched out a hand, made a fighting gesture, and said lightly, "He gave me money to kill you.


    Sorry."


    As soon as he finished speaking, his hand already reached in front of Casey. The speed was so fast


    that even Casey was a little surprised.


    Casey did not take it lightly at all. He could feel that the person in front of him was one of the few


    people who could make him take seriously. The man¡¯s strength was ten times stronger than all the


    people he had encountered before.


    Kacper was number one on List of the Ares. How could he be weak?


    In almost an instant, Casey also lifted up his hands, just blocking Kacper''s fist against his chest.


    Besides, Casey did not retreat at all,pletely taking over the power from Kacper''s fist.


    Kacper was stunned for a moment. It seemed that he didn''t expect Casey to be able to catch his


    punch. Kacper had originally thought that he would solve Casey with one punch, and then he could go


    to Nate to get the money. He didn''t want to waste too much time.


    Seeing Kacper was stunned for a short time, a smile appeared on Casey¡¯s face. Taking advantage of


    this opportunity, Casey hit to Kacper''s rib from the below.


    However, Kacper was just stunned. His movements were only sluggish, but he did not make any


    serious mistakes.


    He blocked Casey''s attack, took a half step back, then quickly stretched out his leg and kicked towards


    Casey.


    Casey dodged Kacper''s leg sideways. Kacper''s leg suddenly changed direction in the air, chasing


    Casey. Casey quickly bent over, so Kacper''s leg directly kicked on the side pir.


    The pir was broken in half in an instant. Many rubbles flew towards the distance, smashing a lot of


    wine bottles on the bar counter.


    Casey took the opportunity to hit Kacper with his leg, and shed directly at Kacper''s forehead.


    Kacper also quickly avoided it. So Casey''s leg directly smashed the booth over there.


    When everyone saw Casey and Kacper¡¯s fight was so terrible, their eyes widened in surprise.


    What surprised them most was that Casey was able to get a tie with Kacper. In their opinion, it was


    simply unbelievable.


    "How could he be so strong? He has yed so many rounds with Kacper, besides, he has not failed


    yet. What is going on?"


    "Is that really Human King? Maybe he isn¡¯t Human king? How could Human King only get a tie with


    Casey?"


    "What the hell do you guys think? He¡¯s real Kacper. Haven''t you guys found that their battles are


    terrible? This is not the power that we can reach. This can only show that Casey and Kacper may be at


    the same level!"


    ...


    Nate was still waiting for Kacper to knock Casey down, and then he could go over to p Casey


    severely before killing Casey. But the fighting scene between Casey and Kacper directly made him


    dumbfounded.


    The strength that Casey showed was not at all weaker than Kacper. The two fought several rounds,


    Moreover, one of the rubbles that Kacper kicked out just hit his leg. He almost couldn''t stand firm


    because of the pain. Only when he felt the power of the rubble did he understand how horrible the fight


    was.


    "Another... Another Kacper? That''s why he doesn''t take me seriously?" Nate was aggrieved and


    resentful.


    Annabel was still sitting on the original booth. She did not get up. At that moment, seeing Kacper


    That Casey pped Nate made Annabel feel that Casey was more interesting. Although this guy had


    her photos, it didn¡¯t prevent Annabel from bing interested in Casey.


    She felt that Casey was indeed a little different from the men she had known before.


    When Kacper appeared, Annabel thought that Casey could only do that at most. Facing Kacper, Casey


    would definitely give in. If Casey faced a person many times stronger than himself and he still refused


    to give in, it would only prove that he was stupid rather than brave.


    At that time, Annabel thought if necessary, she could intercede for Casey and save his life. After all, her


    interest in Casey was growing.


    But she still underestimated Casey. This guy actually got a tie with Kacper. The strength he showed


    was no worse than the top one on List of the Ares!


    Seeing Casey smash the booth next to her with one kick, Annabel froze all at once.


    She didn''t dare to move randomly, for fear that she would be affected by the battle between the two.


    Seeing the two people who were still fighting, Annabel swallowed and was a little scared. She regretted


    that she hadn''t moved away from this area at first. Now, she didn''t dare to move.


    After Kacper determined that Casey''s strength was not bad, he showed an expression of excitement on


    his face. It seemed that he could finally have a good opponent.


    Casey hadn''t encountered such a master who could make him really take it seriously for a long time, so


    facing Kacper, he had a feeling of appreciation and wanted to have a good fight with Kacper.


    As the top masters, they would always feel lonely. So at their level, encountering a well-matched


    opponent was happier than bing the master of the world''s top consortium.


    At this moment, Annabel plucked up the courage to stand up and shouted at the two people, "You two,


    stop!"


    Casey and Kacper separated quickly. Both of them turned to look at Annabel.


    Nate was anxious and said, "Annabel, why are you asking them to stop? It won''t take long for Kacper


    to kill this brat."


    "I don''t allow you to hurt him." Annabel turned to look at Nate, and said firmly.


    "Why? He is just a ve. Why do you protect him? I, the young master of the Cunningham family, am


    inferior to him?" Nate said angrily.


    "What I want to do is none of your business. If you insist on letting Kacper fight with him today, you will


    be my enemy. You''d better consider the consequences of doing so."


    Annabel said to Nate, and then walked towards Casey.


    She nced at Kacper and said, "Sorry, I am very interested in him, so I can''t let you continue to fight


    against him. If you have any losses due to this, I can make up for you."


    Kacper shook his head and said, "I can''t kill him, so I won''t be able toplete the mission. There is


    no loss."


    After speaking, he nced at Casey and said seriously, "You are so great."


    Casey just smiled and didn''t say anything.


    Seeing their reactions, Nate gritted his teeth, snorted coldly, and then said to Casey, "Today, since


    Annabel let me spare you, I can let you go. But I will not forget what you did today. I will make you


    regret it sooner orter!"


    After speaking, Nate walked out of the bar angrily.


    On the street outside, he took out his cell phone and made a call, "Uncle, transfer 3 billion to my


    ount on Guanling. I have an urgent need."


    "You don''t have to care about what I am going to do. You just need to get the money into the ount


    as soon as possible."


    After hanging up the phone, Nate''s eyes narrowed. A few words with anger came out of his mouth,


    "That¡¯s not over. Even if you can get a tie with Kacper, so what? I don¡¯t believe you can defeat the top


    ten masters on List of the Ares!"


    "I¡¯ll definitely kill you! Waiting to enjoy climbing highdder I arranged for you!"

 Chapter 442 How Did You Know This Name

    Chapter 442 How Did You Know This Name


    In the bar.


    After Nate left, Kacper looked Casey up and down seriously. There were strong interest looks in his


    eyes.


    Casey didn''t rx his vignce. He didn''t know if Kacper would fight with him again. Such a master like


    Kacper would generally not let the man who hadparable strength of him go easily.


    "Today, here is not suitable. I am looking forward to ying against you in the ring next time. You are


    so great, but I will defeat you." Kacper said.


    After speaking, he left the bar without any hesitation. The people around him immediately gave him a


    way. No one dared to stop him.


    Seeing Kacper leaving, Casey was also relieved. Although he was also eager to have a strong


    opponent, but now, it was not the time for fighting. His main purpose now was to find Terence. Before


    that, he didn¡¯t want to cause many troubles.


    "I didn''t expect you to be so strong that you could even get a tie with Kacper." Annabel stared at Casey


    withplicated looks in her eyes.


    Casey said with a smile, "Thank you."


    An arrogant expression suddenly appeared on Annabel''s face. She didn¡¯t expect that Casey who was


    stupid in rtionship would also say thank you to others, which was really surprised her.


    The people around were in shock. They thought that it was just Casey¡¯s luck that he could be the


    thirteenth master on List of the Ares. But now no one thought like that. They only knew that Casey was


    a bit wronged to be ranked at the thirteenth. This guy definitely had the strength to be the top


    three.


    No wonder Montgomery would directly admit defeat at that time. It turned out that Montgomery knew


    how strong Casey was. If he really fought with Casey, there would be no Montgomery on List of the


    Ares anymore.


    Now seeing Annabele forward for Casey and also show Casey the kind of arrogant expression


    that only a little girl could have, it made these people who had been longing for this youngdy full of


    envy.


    "Miss Thompson actually acted like a little girl in front of Casey. My God, this is the first time I have


    seen Miss Thompson show such an expression in front of others."


    "So jealous. I don''t even have a chance to talk to Miss Thompson, but Miss Thompson directly came


    forward for Casey and turn against Nate for Casey. When will I enjoy this kind of treatment? "


    "I heard that Miss Thompson has not been interested in the young masters of those big families. On


    the contrary, she is very interested in those whoe from ordinary family but have special


    personalities. Does Miss Thompson like Casey?"


    "Even if this is the case, you have nothing to be jealous. Casey can get a tie with Kacper. Even among


    those top families and consortia, there isn¡¯t such a master. "


    ...


    "But you don''t think that I will return the phone to you because of this. You need to answer some of my


    questions before I return that phone to you." Casey continued.


    Annabel suddenly became anxious again. This guy was really stupid. No, he was just a fool!


    Annabel clenched her small fist and wanted to shout a few words at Casey. But there were so many


    people watching, so she didn¡¯t want others to say behind her back that she even couldn¡¯t control her


    emotions because of Casey. She was trying to suppress the anger.


    "Come with me." Annabel said irritably, then turned and walked out of the bar.


    Casey didn''t say anything. He hurried to follow her. Here was not convenient to talk. He knew that


    Annabel also had her own concerns, so she wanted to go to a rtively safe ce to answer Casey''s


    questions.


    After the two people got out of the bar, the rest of the people in the bar were immediately in uproar.


    What happened here today would probably spread throughout Guanling at an astonishing speed. At


    that time, Casey would be all well known by everyone.


    In front of Annabel''s vi, Casey watched Annabel walking in, so he followed.


    Annabel''s bodyguard stood at the door, staring at Casey angrily. When Casey was about to enter the


    vi, he directly reached out and stopped Casey.


    "You can¡¯t enter our youngdy''s vi. If you continue to move forward, don''t me me for being rude!"


    the bodyguard said coldly.


    Hearing what the bodyguard said, Annabel turned around and said with frown, "Let him in. You are not


    his match. I don''t want to watch you be sent to the hospital."


    "Miss, you think too highly on this brat. His strength is not enough to even resist my two punches. He


    can only deal with some wimps. I can knock him down with one hand." The bodyguard immediately


    said confidently.


    "You don¡¯t listen to my order, right? Do you think that being my Thompson family''s bodyguard wronged


    you? If that''s the case, I don''t mind if you go to find another job." Annabel¡¯s voice became cold and


    merciless.


    When the bodyguard heard what Annabel said, he quickly took his hand back in fright, lowered his


    head, and said, "Miss, I didn''t mean this. I¡¯m sorry."


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    With a cold snort, Annabel continued to walk into the vi.


    Casey smiled. He knew that this bodyguard regarded himself as a rival in love, but he was not


    interested in Annabel. This bodyguard really thought too much.


    Casey followed and walked in. This time the bodyguard did not stop Casey. But when Casey passed


    him, he showed a vicious look.


    "Hmph, no matter what, you are just a small person in Guanling. When I find a right chance, I¡¯ll kill you,


    which is somon in Guanling." The bodyguard said to himself.


    At this time, he noticed that several people walked past the vi quickly. Two of them were his friends in


    Guanling. Both of them were masters on List of the Ares.


    He saw them walking in a hurry, with excitement on their face. He didn''t know what happened, so he


    stepped forward and greeted them.


    "What''s wrong with you guys? What happened to you guys? Why are you in such a hurry?" the


    bodyguard asked.


    One of them smiled at the bodyguard, and said, "Something big happened. At the bar, Kacper and


    Casey fought against each other, but Casey got a tie with Kacper. Not long ago, Casey, who became


    the thirteenth on List of the Ares because King of Hell gave up the battle, actually got a tie with Kacper.


    We have to tell others about this quickly."


    "Yes, yourdy was there at the time. She seemed to be very interested in Casey." Another person


    added.


    Then a few people continued to walk towards the front. They were about to tell others about the matter.


    After they left, the bodyguard froze in ce. His face was full of deep consternation.


    "Casey... got a tie with Kacper?" the bodyguard muttered to himself what the few people said just now,


    only feeling that something got stuck in his throat, which was quite ufortable.


    He turned his head and nced at the door of the vi, the looks in his eyes immediately bing


    quiteplicated.


    He was very clear about Kacper''s strength. Kacper was the top one on List of the Ares and had


    unmatched strength. Even if there were ten of him, he would not be necessarily Kacper''s match.


    But Casey, whom he looked down on, even got a tie with Kacper, which meant that he was not Casey''s


    match at all.


    It wasn''t until this time that he realized why Annabel said he was not Casey''s match, because Annabel


    saw Casey and Kacper¡¯s fight with her own eyes.


    He swallowed. The thought that he originally wanted to find a chance to kill Casey disappeared without


    a trace in an instant. He was even a little scared.


    After a long time, he sighed helplessly, knowing that facing Casey, he had no advantage at all. His


    illusion about Annabel might only be a bubble in the end.


    In the vi.


    Casey sat opposite Annabel. Annabel looked at Casey ufortably. She was able to behave very


    naturally in front of many big shots. Now she was at a loss in front of Casey.


    "Come on, what do you want to ask?" Annabel said.


    Casey stared at Annabel for a while, and then said, "Have you ever heard of a person named Terence


    in Guanling?"


    Annabel was calm just now. But when she heard Casey say the name, her body instantly became as


    rigid as a puppet, and her small mouth became 0-shaped in surprise.


    "How... how did you know this name?!!!" After a while, Annabel shouted at Casey in a shocked voice.

 Chapter 443 The Secrets Behind the Scene

    Chapter 443 The Secrets Behind the Scene


    Casey didn''t expect Annabel to have such a big reaction. But since Annabel knew the name, Casey


    was a little excited. Because it meant that he might get Terence¡¯s news from Annabel.


    "You should know something about this name, right? Can you tell me?" Casey asked sincerely.


    Annabel stood up directly. She looked around with a vignt face, then walked to the window, and took


    a closer look outside, as if she was sure whether there was someone overhearing them.


    Casey was overwhelmed by Annabel¡¯s reaction. He didn''t understand why she suddenly became so


    cautious. Logically, even if Terence really became a senior official in Guanling, he could be talked


    about, couldn¡¯t he?


    Some time ago, when Casey asked Montgomery to help him find clues, he said out the name directly.


    None of those people showed the same reaction as Annabel¡¯s.


    Those people Montgomery knew still had some understanding of the senior officials in Guanling. They


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    had no impression of the name, so at that time, Casey felt that Terence might not be among the senior


    officials of Guanling.


    Excluding all possibilities, Casey even believed to arge extent that Terence was dead.


    However, Annabel''s reaction gave him a glimmer of hope. But he didn''t understand why Annabel had


    such a big reaction. Why did the name make a youngdy of the world''s top family be so


    flustered?


    After confirming that there was no risk in this room, Annabel closed the window, took out her mobile


    phone and turned it off. Then she looked at Casey seriously and asked, "How did you know this name?


    What do you want to do?"


    Casey smiled at Annabel, and said, "The purpose of my visit to Guanling is to find this person. Is he


    special? Why do you have such a big reaction?"


    Annabel stared at Casey for a while, and then cautiously said to Casey, "No, this name is not special at


    all in Guanling. Basically, no one knows what this name represents."


    Hearing what Annabel said, Casey was a little confused. Since no one knew what the name


    represented, why did Annabel have such a big reaction?


    "Then why were you so shocked when you heard the name just now?" Casey asked.


    "I said that this name is not special in Guanling, because those people don''t know what the name


    represents. In the whole Guanling, there should be no more than three people who know the things


    behind this name. I am the one of them." Annabel said seriously.


    Casey frowned. He realized that Terence''s affairs might be moreplicated than he thought. He


    stared at Annabel and asked, "What''s behind it?"


    Annabel nced at Casey and said, "Why should I tell you? Who knows what your purpose? This


    name involves some secrets in Guanling. You tell me first why you want to find Terence and who you


    are."


    Casey was a little annoyed. It was like looking for a treasure. He could find the most important clues


    soon. Then he asked one person if he knew where the treasure was. The person said he knew. Then


    Casey asked him where the treasure was. But the person said he didn¡¯t want to tell Casey.


    It was very annoyed. Annabel hadpletely aroused the curiosity in Casey¡¯s heart. If Casey couldn''t


    get the answer from Annabel today, he would definitely not let her go.


    Besides, it involved Terence''s whereabouts. Even if Annabel was the youngdy of the world''s top


    family, if she refused to say, Casey didn''t mind using some tricks on her.


    Casey stood up directly, walked to the front of Annabel, looked down at her, and said, "You have seen


    my strength. Terence''s affairs are very important to me. I can assure you that I don¡¯t have any mean


    thoughts. I hope you can tell me the information about him, otherwise, I can only take some extreme


    measures."


    Annabel looked at the aggressive man in front of her. When she thought of the scene where he


    smashed the booth with one kick in the bar, she suddenly felt a little frightened.


    If Casey really wanted to hurt her, she might die quickly.


    However, as the youngdy of the Thompson family, she had been around a lot. The oppression Casey


    gave her was not enough to make her sumb.


    "Are you threatening me? Don''t think that this method can scare me. If you really do something to me,


    you will die miserably. This is Guanling. You can''t go out. If I am dead here, the people in Guanling will


    never let you go. Even if you are as strong as Kacper, it is still impossible to survive. Then you will get


    nothing." Annabel said angrily.


    Casey hesitated for a while, then grabbed Annabel''s clothes, lifted her up, and pressed her against the


    wall.


    "I don¡¯t have to kill you. If you refuse to tell me, I can try some other methods, as long as you can stand


    it." Casey said.


    Annabel subconsciously raised her hand to protect her chest, but then she put her hand down again,


    and said aggressively, "Huh, I''m not afraid of you, even if you do that stuff to me, I, I won¡¯t tell you.


    Instead, I will still enjoy it. Your trick is of no use to me.¡±


    Casey was stunned. He didn''t expect that Annabel would think of that he would use that method. He


    hadn''t thought about it just now. All he wanted was to make Annabel suffer.


    "If I break your fingers one by one, will you still enjoy it?" Casey frightened Annabel.


    Suddenly, Annabel shivered. It seemed that she was really scared.


    But the pride of the big family made it impossible for her to show any weakness. She straightened her


    back and said angrily, "I really didn''t expect you to be this kind of person. I saved you. Not only are you


    not grateful, but you are threatening me now. You are such a bastard!"


    When Casey heard Annabel saying this, he threw Annabel directly on the sofa.


    Annabel thought that Casey was going to do something to her. She so was nervous.


    At this time, Casey grabbed Annabel''s foot with one hand, took off her high heel, and pulled the silk


    stockings off by the way.


    Annabel fought fiercely and shouted, "Don''t touch my feet! You are a pervert!"


    Casey was a little puzzled. It was really strange that a girl who didn''t even care about that other others


    touched her body would be so afraid of others touching her feet.


    But he didn''t think too much. His other hand touched directly the soles of Annabel''s feet. He asked,


    "Don''t you tell me?"


    Then he tickled Annabel¡¯s feet. Finally, Annabel couldn''t helpughing immediately. Her body began to


    tremble slightly.


    "You bastard. Let me go!" Annabel shouted while struggling.


    "If you don''t tell me, I will keep doing it like this." Casey said expressionlessly.


    After a while, Annabel finally couldn''t stand Casey''s "torture" to her. She shouted, "I¡¯ll tell you. I¡¯ll tell


    you. Bastard, you let me go first!"


    Casey stopped immediately. Annabel quickly sat up from the sofa and protected her feet, her face full


    of grievances. There were some tears on the corners of her eyes because ofughing.


    "I can tell you about Terence, but you must promise that you can''t tell anyone about you touching my


    feet, and you have to tell me why you are looking for Terence." Annabel said.


    Casey thought for a while, then nodded, "Okay."


    Only then did Annabel let out a sigh of relief, then she stared at Casey for a few seconds, and asked,


    "Do you know Percy?"


    "Yeah." Casey nodded. A thought popped into his mind, "What does Terence have to do with him?"


    "As far as I know, before entering Guanling, Percy¡¯s name was Terence." Annabel said.

 Chapter 444 Percy

    Chapter 444 Percy


    "What are you talking about! Percy is my father... Terence?!" Casey said in astonishment.


    When Casey heard what Annabel said, he almost lost his manner and directly said that Terence was


    his father.


    Annabel stared at Casey in a little fear, wondering what happened to him and why he would be so gaffe


    after knowing that Percy was Terence.


    After all, if it was someone else, he would not be interested in Percy''s past name at all.


    "Yes, Terence who you are looking for is Percy." Annabel gave Casey an affirmative answer.


    Casey also noticed that he himself was a little gaffe. He sat down on the sofa and adjusted his state.


    He cleared his throat and said, "Sorry, go on."


    "Before Percy entered Guanling, his name was Terence. This is what I heard from my father. He told


    me this incident was also known to him by ident. This incident can be regarded as a secret of Percy.


    He told me that I can¡¯t tell others it, because it involves the origin of Percy. Once someone else knows


    about this matter and cause Percy some trouble, there is only one thing waiting for me, which is to be


    killed by Percy."


    Annabel did not lie. She really heard it from her father. Percy was so ruthless. He would indeed kill


    everyone who caused him trouble, no matter what the person¡¯s identity was.


    "Where is Percy now?" Casey asked.


    Annabel shook her head quickly and said, "I don''t know. After sessfully climbing highdder, he can


    leave Guanling. He... he may have already left here."


    Casey frowned again. What Annabel said wasn¡¯t impossible. If Percy was really Terence, he might


    indeed have left Guanling after sessfully climbing highdder.


    It was just that Casey had a lot of doubts. He didn¡¯t understand why Terence, who had always been


    serious with a trace of gentleness, would be a bloodthirsty executioner after entering Guanling.


    He killed all his opponents. He even killed everyone in the same room as him on the first day when he


    entered Guanling.


    Even if the people in the dungeon were desperadoes outside, Terence didn''t have to kill them all. After


    all, they were locked in the dungeon of Guanling, which was equivalent to punishment for them.


    If Terence really left Guanling after climbing highdder sessfully, what was the purpose of his entry


    here? What had he done here?


    Another thing that puzzled Casey was that if Terence really left Guanling and returned to the outside


    world, why had Terence note to him in the past few years?


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Even if Davies family was controlled by Sasha and Margaret, Terence would have ways to find Casey.


    Based on Casey''s understanding of Terence, Terence would definitely find Casey after he left Guanling.


    However, for so many years, Casey had not seen Terence. Even there was no news about Terence in


    the outside world.


    If Terence had really returned to the outside world, unless he hid in a deep mountain or a forest, Casey,


    who had been working to find Terence, would definitely get some clues.


    Casey frowned and was troubled by these doubts. If he wanted to figure out these doubts, he would


    have to see Terence himself.


    "That... that''s all I know. Now can you tell me what is the rtionship between you and Terence?"


    Annabel asked tentatively.


    Casey sighed and was about to tell Annabel about his rtionship with Terence. But at this time, he


    suddenly realized that if it was really just like what Annabel said, she shouldn¡¯t have such a big reaction


    when she heard Terence¡¯s name.


    If Percy really left Guanling, Annabel didn''t need to be so vignt, and went to close the windows.


    No matter how powerful Percy was, it would never be possible to let the Thompson family, a world-


    ss family, was so scared. Even Annabel''s father told her not to tell others about it.


    In terms of the power of a top-level family, no matter how strong Percy was, it was absolutely


    impossible to pose any threat to them.


    So Casey felt that Annabel was lying.


    He stared closely at Annabel''s eyes. He noticed that Annabel didn¡¯t dare to look into his eyes.


    Obviously, she was a little guilty.


    He stretched out his hand again and grabbed Annabel¡¯s feet, and said, ¡°You still have something to


    hide from me. Tell me all the information you know, otherwise I will torture you like I did just now, and I


    will spread your photos."


    Annabel seemed to be ready to be exposed by Casey, so she did not resist too much. She just said,


    "Okay, okay, I will tell you. Anyway, I have already told you some. Even if I tell you everything, it doesn¡¯t


    matter."


    The reason why she didn''t finish it at that time was because she was afraid of telling Casey too much


    would cause some trouble to herself. Now that Casey had seen through her, she could only tell him


    truthfully.


    "What I know is that Percy didn''t leave here." Annabel said.


    Casey was excited. If this was the case, he had great hopes of finding Terence''s whereabouts.


    "Where is he now?" Casey asked urgently.


    "Even if he is in Guanling, it is not so easy for you to find him, because he is in the safest ce in


    Guanling now. Except for a few people, even if you are as strong as Kacper, you¡¯re not allowed getting


    there." Annabel said.


    "You mean that Percy is now in the core area of Guanling, where the boss of Guanling is?" Casey


    asked.


    During this period of time, Casey did some explorations on Guanling. He also had some understanding


    of some ces in Guanling. Among them, the ce where he felt the most dangerous was the ce


    where the boss of Guanling was.


    That ce was in the center of the artificialke in Guanling. It was arge ind. There are several


    buildings on the ind. The boss of Guanling and some people who got close to him were on that


    ind.


    Casey once watched by the artificialke. Just standing there, he felt a creepy danger, so he did not


    dare to explore the ind.


    At that time, he still felt that no matter what Terence did, it was impossible that Terence lived on that


    ind. Now it seemed that he was really wrong.


    Annabel nodded to Casey and said, "Yes, Percy is now on that ind."


    "Or you can say that Percy is the current boss of Guanling."

 Chapter 445 The Tradition of the Thompson Family

    Chapter 445 The Tradition of the Thompson Family


    Casey''s eyes widened. He looked at Annabel incredulously. His reaction was much than that of his


    knowing that Percy was Terence.


    Annabel said that Percy was on the artificialke ind just now. Casey had several possibilities in his


    mind. He felt that Percy might be left to be a bodyguard by the boss of Guanling because he was too


    strong.


    Or Percy became the confidant of the boss of Guanling. He was thought highly by the boss of


    Guanling, so he was qualified to board the artificial ind.


    But Casey didn''t expect that Annabel actually said that Percy was the boss of Guanling, which was


    ording to Casey''s understanding of Guanling, this was a paradise on earth that was constructed


    with huge resources and attracted the world''s top family consortia. Such an existence, Davies family in


    B City couldn¡¯t beparable with it at all.


    Casey did have quite a strong power in B City, but he hadn''t been able to extend his power to the


    world. The influence of Davies family couldn''t reach everywhere in the world.


    Compared with Guanling, Davies family was still far behind, so Casey thought that Terence might die


    here. After all, with Terence''s strength back then, Casey thought that Terence would not even be able


    to enter the top ten of List of the Ares.


    However, now Annabel not only told Casey that Percy who had smashed Guanling to the extremely


    weak was Terence, but now she also told Casey that Percy was the boss of Guanling.


    This was simply unexpected!


    "Didn''t Percy kill many people in Guanling back then? How could he be the boss of Guanling?"


    Casey held back his shock, staring at Annabel.


    "There are many secrets involved. I just heard it from my father, but what I said is indeed the truth. I am


    also curious about why Percy became the boss of Guanling. It¡¯s said that Percy is the second boss of


    Guanling. Many people suspect that Percy killed the first boss before sitting in this position." Annabel


    said.


    Casey nodded thoughtfully, thinking that this possibility was indeed great. After all, Terence had been


    running Davies Family in the past. It was impossible for him to have the energy to build such a huge


    project as Guanling. If others said that Terence was the founder of Guanling, Casey wouldn''t believe it.


    "How many people know that Percy is the boss of Guanling?" Casey asked again.


    "Very few, even those from the top family consortiums who oftene to Guanling rarely know this.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    This is a secret in Guanling, so you''d better not tell others the thing. Once it will be known by others, I


    can survive because of the rtionship between my father and him, but you may not be so lucky."


    Annabel said.


    Casey smiled. If Terence was the boss of Guanling, he should be the safest person in Guanling.


    "So, your family has a very good rtionship with the boss of Guanling? Y actually know some secrets


    of the boss of Guanling." Casey said with a smile.


    "My father have had some cooperation with him. I have told you everything I know. Now it''s your turn to


    tell me your purpose of looking for Terence and the rtionship between you and Terence." Annabel


    stared at Casey.


    Casey thought for a while. Since there was cooperation between the Thompson family and Guanling,


    Casey felt Annabel was not the enemy, so it was not a big problem to tell her the rtionship between


    himself and Terence.


    "Why don''t you speak? Could it be that you were frightened after you knew Terence''s true identity, so


    you gave up looking for him?" Annabel stared at Casey jokingly.


    Casey smiled, and then said in a calm tone, "Terence is my father. He has been missing for many


    years. I came here to find his trace."


    After he finished speaking, there was a brief silence in the room. Annabel¡¯s eyes widened quickly, and


    her mouth opened. The shock on her face was much than Casey¡¯s reaction just now.


    "What...what did you say? Terence is your father?" After a while, Annabel asked.


    Casey nodded.


    The words that Annabel¡¯s father said to her immediately appeared in her mind. Percy always


    mentioned his son every time he had tea with several heads of families or consortia who had in-depth


    cooperation with Guanling.


    Annabel''s father even wanted to send someone to find where Percy''s son was, but he was warned by


    Percy once, so he never dared to have any actions anymore.


    The reason why Annabel''s father wanted to find Percy''s son was that he wanted to find a boyfriend for


    his daughter.


    Perhaps in the eyes of some people, Guanling couldn¡¯t bepared with those big families, but the


    Thompson family was one of the families who knew how powerful the boss of Guanling was. Those


    families were very aware of the horror of Guanling. If their daughter could get married with the son of


    the boss of Guanling, it would bring their own family immeasurable benefits.


    Annabel had always been interested in Percy''s slightly mysterious son. She had always wanted to


    know what kind of person Percy''s son was.


    If he was a fairly interesting person, she didn''t mind marrying him. After all, her marriage would be


    arranged by her father sooner orter, so it was better to choose one who she was satisfied.


    Hearing Casey''s words now, thinking of Percy''s previous name and Casey''s surname, she was


    basically certain that the person in front of her was Percy son who Percy often mentioned.


    She stood up directly. Obviously, she was unable to conceal her surprise.


    The son of the boss of Guanling who she had imagined so many times was actually the nasty stupid


    guy who was standing in front of her now?


    "Are you lying to me? How could you be the son of the boss of Guanling? You don''t look like that kind


    of person. You look somon. How could you..." Annabel still couldn''t believe it.


    "I don''t have the need to lie to you." Casey stood up directly, "I hope you won''t tell this matter to


    others."


    Then he was about to leave Annabel¡¯s vi. Now that he knew Terence¡¯s whereabouts, what he needed


    to do next was to find a way to get to the artificial ind and had a look. He had to be sure whether


    Percy was Terence.


    "Wait." Annabel stopped Casey.


    Casey stopped, turned his head to look at her, and asked, "Is there anything else?"


    "Return the phone to me!" Annabel suddenly became aggrieved. She stretched out a hand to Casey.


    Casey smiled. He did not say anything, took out the mobile phone of Annabel from his pocket and


    returned it to her.


    "Did you do anything shameful to my photos?" After taking the phone, Annabel asked angrily.


    "What? I haven''t opened this phone since that day." Casey said.


    Annabel''s body suddenly stiffened. She didn''t know whether to praise Casey or to scold him. Was this


    guy implying that she had no charm?


    ¡®There are so many my naked photos in the phone, but you are not interested in them at all?¡¯


    Casey didn''t care about Annabel''s reaction. After giving the phone, he left the vi.


    Seeing Casey gone, Annabel stretched out her smooth and fair feet.


    She stared at her feet that Casey had touched. After a while, shepletely blushed, and then she


    became a little annoyed. Finally, all the feelings turned into helplessness. She sighed softly.


    There was a picture popping into her mind, which was that her mother washed her feet when she was


    very young.


    "Annabel, you must remember that feet are a very important part of a girl''s body. The Thompson family


    has an ancient tradition. We are very particr about this aspect. So when you grow up, don''t let


    others touch your feet." Annabel''s mother said.


    "Then what if my feet get touched?" The innocent Annabel asked curiously, staring at her mother.


    Her mother smiled softly and said, "If a girl touches your feet, it doesn''t matter. If a boy touches your


    feet, just let him disappear from the world. It is kind of sphemy to the Thompson family, or you will


    marry him. "


    "Ah? Do I have to marry him just because he touches my feet?" Annabel was a little surprised.


    Her mother put her head against Annabel''s head. Then she said with a smile, "Yes, so you must protect


    yourself and don''t let others touch your feet easily. If one day you encounter one man that you can trust


    him for life, you can show yourself to him without reservation."


    "Then what if someone forcibly touches my foot?" Annabel asked.


    "Don''t worry. With the power of the Thompson family, no one will have the guts to do it. But if there is


    such a person, it will definitely happen with your permission. In that case, if you don''t have the idea of


    killing him right away, ... just marry him."

 Chapter 446 I’d Rather to Kick You Out

    Chapter 446 I¡¯d Rather to Kick You Out


    In J City.


    Lily was sitting in a ck Maybach, looking sideways at the rushing scenery outside the window,


    feeling a littleplicated.


    Not far away was the apartment she used to live in. Recalling that Casey pped her over there, Lily


    wanted to cry.


    She retracted her gaze and stopped staring at the other side. She just passed by here. She thought


    she could ovee her emotions. But when she really remembered what happened that day, she still


    couldn¡¯t calm herself down.


    That day, Casey sent her from the bar back to the apartment. The next day, when she woke up, she


    found herself lying on the bed alone, feeling an unspeakable loneliness.


    She felt herself very pitiful. She was the youngdy of Tianyuan Chamber of Commerce. Everyone


    treated her as the princess. No matter what she wanted, someone would help her get it. But in J City,


    she couldn¡¯t get what she wanted. She was drunk and wanted to be with the person she liked.


    However, when she woke up, she found that she was the only one in the entire apartment, only


    coldness and desperation apanying her.


    So she left J City directly that day. She felt that she couldn''t continue to bear this kind of pain. Maybe


    she and Casey couldn¡¯t be together in this life.


    After returning to B City, she also thought a lot. She felt that she was indeed a bit too paranoid. If she


    changed her mind, she might not be so painful.


    There were many things in the world that she couldn¡¯t get. Although she was the princess in everyone¡¯s


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    eyes, in terms of feelings, it couldn¡¯t be forced. It was not that she liked Casey and then Casey had to


    like her.


    After thinking about it a lot, Lily felt her mood a little lighter, thinking that she had the ability to get rid of


    Casey''s affairs.


    Lily grew up. Natan also wanted to distract Lily¡¯s attention. So Natan wanted to assign a job to Lily,


    letting her take over somepanies which were under the name of Tianyuan Chamber of Commerce.


    Besides, he wanted to let her try to manage thepany.


    Natan specifically asked where Lily wanted to go for an "internship" to take over the business of


    Tianyuan Chamber of Commerce. After hesitating for a while, Lily still chose thepany in J City.


    She wanted to know if she really let go. If she really wanted to get rid of this incident, she knew that she


    couldn''t get around the people and things in J City.


    Seeing Lily insisting on choosing J City, Natan was a little helpless. But in the end, he still agreed to her


    request.


    It was not until Lily returned to J City that she realized that it just a kind of selffort that she said to


    herself she had already figured it out. Even seeing the apartment, she couldn''t control her emotions.


    How could it be true that she said to herself that she had already let it go?


    "Miss, we are going to thepany in J City soon. The Chairman has been here once and thought that


    J City is a worthy investment ce, so during this time we increased our investment in J City. We didn¡¯t


    have much influence here in the past, but we have developed a lot recently. Now we have a powerful


    export channel for foreignpanies in J City. Manypanies in J City want to cooperate with us.¡±


    The one who was sitting in front and seemed a middle-aged man in his forties introduced the situation


    to Lily.


    Lily nodded and said, "I heard that TY Group is deeply rooted here. Compared with TY Group, are we


    strong or weak?"


    "TY Group is equivalent to a local enterprise, and it has a strong influence in the entire Jiangbei. We


    belong to the Chamber of Commerce, which has a different focus from TY Group. Therefore, it¡¯s not


    who is stronger. Our focus is on foreignpanies. In terms of output, there is no ovep with them,


    so there is nopetition." The middle-aged man exined.


    Lily naturally understood why Tianyuan Chamber of Commerce in J City did notpete with TY


    Group. Natan knew that TY Group was Casey''s enterprise. He intended to make friends with Casey, so


    naturally it was impossible to share Casey''s cake.


    "Today, our supplier has a business to discuss, which mainly involves thepetition between two


    have their own advantages and disadvantages. I don''t know if thedy has the interest to take a look.


    In principle, we also have the right to appoint a supplier and choose a manufacturer." The middle-aged


    man said again.


    At the moment when Lily heard thepany of Patel family, she was stunned. She instinctively wanted


    to refuse.


    She knew who was managing thepany of Patel family now. If she went to thepany, she would


    see Edith, the woman who robbed her beloved man.


    But after a brief struggle, Lily sighed and said, "Okay."


    ...


    In Friendships Building, where the supplierpany of Tianyuan Chamber of Commerce was located.


    Edith was sitting in the lounge at this time. Her secretary was next to her, looking a little nervous.


    This business was a very important market development for thepany of Patel family. If it


    seeded, thepany of Patel family would be upgraded to a new level on the original basis and


    truly ranked among the first-sspanies in J City.


    Edith also knew very well who her opponent was this time. Wonhu Company had risen in J City


    overnight, antagonizing thepany of Patel family everywhere, and secretly creating a lot of trouble


    for Edith.


    To this day, Edith had never seen the president of Wonhu Company, but Edith knew that the president


    of Wonhu Company woulde over andpete with her.


    After a long time, the door of the lounge was opened. Edith turned her head to look over. After seeing


    the person who walked in, her eyes widened immediately.


    "Albie, why are you here?!" Edith shouted in surprise.


    When Albie saw Edith, he didn''t have the slightest surprise on his face. Instead, he still had a trace of


    gloating.


    "I''m here to discuss business and sign the contract today. Is there anyone who says I can''te


    here?" Albie said with a sneer.


    A few thoughts shed in Edith''s mind. Her eyes widened unbelievably. Then she asked, "Are you here


    on behalf of Wonhu Company?"


    "Yes, in other words, as the president of Wonhu Company, I need to be here." Albie sat directly


    opposite Edith.


    Edith was surprised. She did not expect that the president of Wonhu Company, who had been against


    thepany of Patel family, turned out to be Albie.


    "You should be surprised, right? You think I¡¯m still doing those shit job, right? Tell you, every dog has its


    day. My ability is not inferior to you. Naturally, some big shots will appreciate me, but you, a woman


    who doesn¡¯t know anything, have been the president so long, which is a miracle. If I don¡¯t guess wrong,


    it must be Casey who gave you money to run thepany, right?¡± Albie sneered.


    Edith immediately clenched her fist and gritted her teeth.


    "Don''t think that you can attack me with saying these bullshits. I''m here to discuss business today. I rely


    on strength. I believe that the supplier will not be so stupid that he will choose a guy who sold his family


    Albie suddenly became a little annoyed. Selling thepany of Patel family for a dor had always


    been a knot in his heart.


    "Huh, get over yourself. To tell you the truth, today''s business doesn''t have your share at all. You will


    get nothing." Albie said coldly.


    Edith didn''t take his words to heart. She just stopped talking and sat on the sofa.


    After a while, a middle-aged man pushed open the door of the lounge. This man had a round head and


    a beer belly. He was not too tall and looked like a shrewd businessman.


    This person was the supplier of Tianyuan Chamber of Commerce in J City, named Skr.


    After Skr entered the lounge, Edith immediately showed a smile and was ready to greet him.


    However, Skr only nced at her, and then greeted Albie enthusiastically with a face full of smile.


    Albie nced at Edith triumphantly, his eyes full of mockery.


    Seeing this scene, Edith had a bad feeling.


    Skr and Albie exchanged greetings. The two of them seemed to be very close friends.


    Edith held back the dissatisfaction. She stood up, and said to Skr, "Skr, I''m here to discuss


    business today. You two can continue to chat after today''s business is over."


    Skr turned his head and nced at Edith. He said coldly, "I am indeed here to discuss business


    today, but I am here to talk about it with Albie. What does it have to do with you?"


    Edith''s face sank. Then she said, "Didn''t you inform mypany toe here topete with Wonhu


    Company?"


    Skr looked like he thought of something. Then he said with a smile, "You are right, but I''m really


    sorry. I have already chosen Wonhu Company, so I won''t consider yourpany. If nothing else, you


    can leave now."


    Albie looked at Edith with a sneer. What he wanted to see was Edith''s angry face.


    A few days ago, ording to Skr''s preferences, Albie sent Skr a pair of beautiful twins. By the


    way, he mentioned about the cooperation. He asked Skr to act with him to fool around Edith


    together.


    Skr and Albie were the same kind of person. Naturally, he agreed to Albie''s request. After all, it was


    the same for him to choose anyone. It would be better to choose the one who would bring him


    additional benefits.


    "Edith, I told you a long time ago that you are not qualified to fight with me. Who do you think you are?


    To be honest, letting youe here today is what I meant. I just want to see you look so aggrieved but


    could only be helpless. I will make you return what you owed me bit by bit." Albie said.


    Edith was so mad. Looking at the two gloating men in front of her, she really felt like she was being


    tricked.


    She fixed her eyes on Albie, and said, "Albie, you bastard!"


    Immediately afterwards, she looked at Skr and said, "If you only have this credibility, I don''t think you


    can go far. I don''t bother to cooperate with people like you!"


    Skr curled his lips and said, "Stop arguing. In the entire J City, I am the only supplier approved by


    Tianyuan Chamber of Commerce. I have the right to choose the one who I want to cooperate with.


    Compared with Albie, you are really ignorant. If you take the initiative, maybe I will cooperate with you."


    "It''s a pity. People like you never know how to survive in the business world."


    Albie immediately yelled, "She only knows to be with her waste husband. If you cooperate with this kind


    of person, it will be so boring."


    Skrughed and said, "Yeah. I didn''t know what kind of shit luck Casey has. He is even able to get


    involved with Davies family in B City. But matter how good he is, his wife''s business still has to listen to


    me! If you don''t know how to please me, don''t want to make a cent from me!"


    Edith was full of anger and was about to leave here with the secretary. At this moment, the door of the


    lounge was pushed open again. Lily with a gloomy face walked in.


    "Unexpectedly, your business depends on ttering. Such a supplier like you, I¡¯d rather to kick you


    out!"

 Chapter 447 Are You Qualified?

    Chapter 447 Are You Qualified?


    Everyone in the lounge looked towards the door. They didn¡¯t expect that someone woulde in at


    this time.


    Skr turned his head and nced at Lily. Then he found that he didn''t know the girl. Besides, the girl


    seemed to have just grown up. Obviously, she knew nothing.


    Unexpectedly, she dared to say something like that to him, which made Skr very angry.


    He turned to look at Lily, and said coldly, "Who are you? It''s your turn to take care of my business?"


    Hearing that Skr dared to speak to herself like this, Lily felt even more angry. She was upset when


    she came to J City. Now even a supplier dared to say that words to her. She was thinking about finding


    a chance to vent her anger. Now, Skr gave her the chance.


    "You say it again!" Lily shouted at Skr.


    "Hey, you are quite arrogant! Girl, do you know whose site this is? If you quickly apologize to me now


    and sleep with me for one night, I can consider letting you go. By the way, I can give you some


    benefits. Otherwise, you can¡¯t stand the consequences." Skr said wryly.


    "Haha, Skr, such a good thing, you have to count me in. This little girl looks so pretty and pure. She


    is my type. If she really agrees with you, don''t forget me." Albie also said.


    Edith was a little surprised when she saw Lily walking in, but after hearing the words of Skr and


    Albie, although she was angry, she felt more sympathetic to these two people.


    She had met Lily before, and knew that this girl was the youngdy of Tianyuan Chamber of


    Commerce. Thepany Skr supplied was the branch of Tianyuan Chamber of Commerce in J


    City.


    Skr didn''t even know that this girl was the youngdy of Tianyuan Chamber of Commerce, and he


    dared to say something like that just now. Presumably this girl would definitely not let him go.


    Edith didn''t know what happened between Casey and Lily some time ago, and she didn''t know to what


    extent Lily''s affection for Casey was. Her impression of Lily was that the little girl had some admiration


    for Casey.


    She thought that after Natan sent Lily backst time, Casey never met Lily again. Casey didn''t want


    Edith to think too much, so he didn''t tell her.


    "What do you think? Girl, did you decide how to deal with this matter?" Skr asked Lily with a smirk


    on his face.


    Albie nced at Edith, and said, "Edith, it¡¯s you who let the girle here? You think Skr would


    cooperate with you after you give the little girl to him? Don''t be na?ve. You don''t have the chance


    anymore."


    "I advise you to watch your mouth. She is not as simple as you think." Edith said coldly to Albie and


    Skr.


    Skr sneered and said, "It''s just a little girl. You use a little girl to scare me. You look down on me too


    much."


    Albie sneered. His gaze at Edith was full of sarcasm. Edith actually felt that a little girl was not simple.


    There was nothing special about a little girl of this age, unless she was...


    As soon as this idea appeared in his mind, a figure appeared at the entrance of the lounge, standing


    behind Lily.


    This person was the middle-aged man who apanied Lily. He was the current person in charge of


    the branch of Tianyuan Chamber of Commerce in J City. Skr didn''t know Lily, but it was impossible


    for him to not know this person.


    Seeing this person appear, Skr immediately changed the expression on his face. He walked over


    tteringly, and dragged Lily to the side with one hand.


    "Hurry up and get out of here. Don''t get in the way here." Skr yelled, and then he bent over and said


    to the person in charge, "What brings you here? I''m talking about cooperation. When the talks are over,


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    I can start to supply you."


    Just after Skr finished speaking, the person in charge raised his hand, pped Skr directly, and


    shouted, "Whom did you ask to get out of here? You dare to drag her? You want to go to the hell?"


    Skr was full of consternation. He reached out his hand to touch his face, and then asked somewhat


    puzzledly, "This little girl is here to make trouble. I''m afraid she will block you..."


    Before Skr finished talking, the person in charge pped him again. The entire face of that person in


    charge was full of anger. He took the youngdy to see the situation here. But at that time, he just went


    to the toilet. As soon as he came here, he saw that Skr was so disrespectful to Lily, and even dared


    to say that she was a little girl. How dare Skr!


    "This is the youngdy of our Tianyuan Chamber of Commerce. Dare you say that she is a little girl? I


    think you really want to die!" The person in charge yelled at Skr.


    Skr was dumbfounded at once. Looking at Lily whose face was gloomy at this time, he was in


    disbelief. He never thought that this innocent-looking girl would turn out to be the youngdy of


    Tianyuan Chamber of Commerce.


    The most important thing was that he had never received any news from Tianyuan Chamber of


    Commerce that the youngdy woulde over.


    Standing by, Albie was still wondering what happened just now and why this person started to p


    Skr''s as soon as he came in. After he heard what the man said, Albie was also shocked. He was so


    scared.


    If this girl was really the youngdy of Tianyuan Chamber of Commerce, ording to the attitude of


    him and Skr just now, he was afraid that both of them would be screwed up today.


    Although he was not a member of Tianyuan Chamber of Commerce, just because of his previous


    attitude, this cooperation would definitely be over. He angered the youngdy of Tianyuan Chamber of


    Commerce. She would definitely not care who he was. After all, Tianyuan Chamber of Commerce


    couldpete with Davies Family in B City!


    Albie immediately began to feel anxious. At the same time, he stared at Edith with resentment. He


    didn''t understand why this woman had such good luck every time. He was about to embarrass Edith


    sessfully. Besides, it happened that Casey was not here. But suddenly a youngdy from Tianyuan


    Chamber of Commerce appeared.


    "...Miss, I... I didn''t know. Miss, calm down, those things I said before are all shit. I was kidding just now.


    Please don''t take it seriously." After realizing the seriousness of the matter, Skr quickly begged Lily


    for mercy.


    Lily snorted and said, "Just kidding? Do you have the qualifications?"


    Skr looked desperate. He knew that there was no way to save himself. He regretted it, but it was too


    The person in charge turned his head to look at Lily. He was full of guilt, and asked, "Miss, what did this


    guy do to you just now? Please tell me. I will definitely not let him go."


    "You can ask him." Lily said impatiently.


    The person in charge immediately red at Skr and said, "Tell me what you said to the youngdy


    just now. If there is one word wrong, I will find someone to cut off your tongue!"


    Skr was so frightened that he shivered. He nced at Lily and repeated what he had said to Lily just


    now.


    The face of the person in charge darkened when he heard that. He just raised his hand and pped


    Skr hard. Skr''s face became swollen and purple.


    "I... I was wrong. I know I was wrong. Please, please forgive me. I will never dare to do it again." Skr


    said.


    "Again? You have no future. From now on, you will not be the supplier of Tianyuan Chamber of


    Commerce in J City. I advise you to stop appearing in J City again, otherwise I can''t guarantee whether


    you will not be hit to death by the car when you go out some day!" The person in charge said coldly.


    Skr still wanted to save himself again. But seeing the angry face of the person in charge, he knew


    that there was no room to beg for mercy. If he said more, he might cause himself more disaster.


    So he could only nod and said helplessly, "I got it. I will leave J City now. I will nevere back here


    again."


    After speaking, Skr left the lounge in embarrassment.


    After dealing with Skr, the person in charge looked at Albie again. Just now, Skr had told him


    everything.


    "You belong to Wonhu Company. Even if you are not from Tianyuan Chamber of Commerce, you still


    have no right to insult ourdy. Now kneel down and apologize to ourdy. p yourself ten times. I


    will let you get out of here alive. Otherwise, you will ept the anger from Tianyuan Chamber of


    Commerce." The person in charge said without any emotions.


    Albie gritted his teeth. He knew that his cooperation was gone, but he didn''t expect to have to kneel


    down to apologize to Lily. The most important thing was that he had to do these in front of Edith.


    Of course he didn''t want to do these. He just hadeback and became the president of Wonhu


    Company. There was no reason for him to kneel down and apologize.


    But what he faced now was the youngdy of Tianyuan Chamber of Commerce. If he did not do it, he


    himself knew very well what would happen.


    He had no guts to openly challenge Tianyuan Chamber of Commerce. So even if Edith got this


    cooperation, he still had other ways to deal with Edith.


    But he had to be alive. Albieforted himself. Then he walked to Lily, knelt down, and said, "I''m


    sorry."


    Immediately afterwards, the sound that he pped himself sounded in the lounge. A few ovepping


    handprints appeared on Albie¡¯s face.


    "Get out." Lily said coldly.


    Albie quickly got up and went out of the lounge. Outside Friendships Building.


    He nced at the building behind him, his eyes full of sullenness.


    "Edith, you damn bitch. You escape again. I really don''t know how long your luck canst. That¡¯s not


    over. You will soon regret it!"


    After gritting his teeth, Albie took out his mobile phone and dialed Amara''s number.

 Chapter 448 Teach Him A Lesson

    Chapter 448 Teach Him A Lesson


    In the lounge.


    After Skr and Albie left, the person in charge turned their heads to look at Lily, feeling guilty. He


    lowered his head and said, "Miss, it is my mistake. I also have a certain responsibility. If you want to


    punish me, I will certainly not have anyints."


    Lily stared at the person in charge, and said, "When you look for a supplier in the future, you have to


    investigate carefully. Just give her this cooperation. You take care of the rest. I need to find a ce to


    stay."


    After that, she nced at Edith, with a hint ofplexity in her eyes.


    "Yes, Miss, I will definitely handle the follow-up." The person in charge quickly said.


    Lily didn''t say anything and didn''t say hello to Edith. She just turned around and walked out of the


    lounge. She was afraid that she might not be able to control herself. After all, Edith was equivalent to


    her rival in love. How could she remain calm in front of her rival in love?


    Edith originally wanted to say hello to Lily. After all, they knew each other. Besides, Lily helped her


    solve the trouble just now. Edith felt that she had to thank Lily.


    But before Edith could speak, Lily nced at her with a meaningful look and then left here.


    Edith didn''t know why she felt a trace of destion from Lily''s eyes and back.


    ¡®Did she go through something desperate? The gaze that she looked at me just now seemed to be


    looking at the enemy, but it wasn''t too aggressive.


    I remember that when I saw herst time, she was still an innocent and lively girl. Why did she be


    so desperate this time?¡¯


    Several doubts popped into Edith''s mind. But no one could answer her, so she had no choice but to


    stop thinking about these things. Then she discussed the cooperation with the person in charge.


    ...


    In the afternoon.


    At a tea house in J City.


    Albie was making tea. He only knew a little about the tea culture, purely to pretend to be


    knowledgeable in front of others. So there were many mistakes in his actions. Besides, he did not look


    elegant.


    "Auntie, taste this tea. This is the best tea here. This pot of tea cost me more than one thousand


    dors." Albie smiled and looked at Amara sitting opposite him.


    Amara stared at Albie contemptuously. Now a thousand dors was nothing to her. But Albie showed


    off, which really made her look down on him a bit.


    "So what? Just one thousand dors. If I want to drink it, I can drink it every day. Don''t try to use this


    thing to please me. Just tell me why you asked me out today. In fact, our family has nothing to do with


    yours. So don''t call me Auntie. I have nothing to do with you." Amara curled her lips and said.


    Albie was a little embarrassed at once, but he did not take Amara''s words to heart. He stood up and


    said, "Auntie, no matter what, we are all from Patel family. How can you say that your family has


    nothing to do with me?"


    "Just say what you want to do." Amara said impatiently.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    "Since Auntie is so direct, I''ll just say it straight. The reason why I asked you out this time is just


    because I want you to do me a favor." Albie said.


    "What''s the matter?" Amara instinctively wanted to refuse.


    "Help make thepany of Patel family go bankrupt." A smirk appeared on Albie¡¯s face.


    Amara stood up directly and yelled at Albie, "Are you insane? Thepany is my daughter¡¯s. Do you


    think I''m as stupid as you? You want me to help you make thepany go bankrupt?"


    Albie hurriedly waved his hand, thinking that the bitch¡¯s temper was really irritable, "Auntie, Auntie,


    don''t get angry. Sit down and listen to me. When I finish exining, you will know why I asked you to


    help me."


    Amara was still full of anger. She felt that Albie just wanted to fool around her. She was good enough


    that she hadn''t directly thrown the teapot to Albie''s face.


    "Then you''d better give me a reasonable exnation. If you just say those bullshits, I will smash the


    teapot into your face now." Amara said angrily.


    "Auntie, aren''t you the one who dislikes Casey the most? Thepany of Patel family is Casey¡¯s.


    Edith only works for Casey. You should the most hope that thepany goes bankrupt." Albie said.


    "What nonsense are you talking about here? Thepany belongs to Edith. How could it be Casey''s?


    Edith is the president of thepany." Amara said with staring at Albie


    "You don''t know that Edith is just the nominal president. It was Casey who bought the familypany


    from me. I know it well." Albie didn''t say Casey bought thepany for a dor. This matter was an


    eternal stain in his life.


    "What are you talking about! Casey bought thepany from you? It¡¯s not Edith¡¯s?" Amara''s eyes


    widened immediately.


    Seeing Amara¡¯s reaction, Albie immediately smiled, knowing that Amara was gradually going into his


    trap. He said, ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t be naive. How could Casey really kindly give Edith thepany? He just


    let Edith be the nominal president. Edith just helps Casey manage thepany. Then Casey pays her


    some sry."


    "Casey is really smart enough. On the surface, he handed over thepany to Edith and let her


    manage it, but in fact he just gives Edith a little sry. Edith is nothing but cheapbor. Edith believes


    Casey too much. Think about it, Casey has some rtionship with Davies family in B City. How he can


    be so simple?"


    Hearing what Albie said, Amara sat back slowly, her face full of weirdness. She asked, "What you said


    is true? Edith is just working for Casey?"


    "I don¡¯t have to lie to you. If you don''t believe me, you can check the owner of thepany of Patel


    family online now. I don''t need to lie to you about this kind of thing." Albie said solemnly.


    "So you actually want to deal with Casey?" Amara asked.


    Albie nodded and said, "As far as I know, you don¡¯t like Casey. But he is rted to Davies family and


    knows so many big shots. It is impossible for you to deal with him. Do you still want Edith to continue to


    work for Casey? Maybe someday he will leave Edith and run away with the money he earned. Do you


    really want such a result?"


    Amara immediately began to think about it. She felt that Albie''s words made sense.


    Casey was a member of Davies family. Now Edith waspletely led by Casey. Maybe one day Casey


    would leave Edith directly and go away, but Edith was still stupidly making money for Casey.


    This was really unfair to her daughter. But she still couldn¡¯t tell her daughter about this. As long as she


    told Edith, Edith would definitely speak for Casey.


    Seeing that Amara meant to waver, Albie continued, "I can''t say that I ampletely for your family. I


    am now the president of Wonhu Company. Thepany of Patel family is mypetitor. I do this for


    myself. But if there is a win-win situation, who can refuse?"


    "What do you want me to do?" Amara asked, staring at Albie.


    "It''s very simple. I will give you a documentter. You only need to find a way to get Edith to sign on it.


    As long as you finish it, I can make thepany of Patel family dere bankruptcy. As a reward, I will


    give you 30 million. At that time, you can find a way to take Edith away from J City and go to a ce


    that Casey can''t find, so that you can get rid of Casey and live afortable life." Albie said his n


    again.


    "There are 10 million dors in this card. If you promise to cooperate with me, you can take this card


    away now. When things are done, I will give you the remaining 20 million."


    Then, Albie took out a bank card and put it on the table.


    Amara stared at the card for a long time. Now she was not so eager for money, but she still wanted


    Edith to leave Casey. What Albie said was indeed a good way.


    Casey was not in J City now. If she did what Albie said, when Casey came back, he would probably not


    find where they had gone.


    After thinking about it for a long time, Amara sighed and said, "Give me the document you mentioned."


    Albieughed immediately and handed Amara the already prepared documents.


    Amara took it and took the bank card on the table by the way. She stood up, and said, "I will find a way


    to get Edith sign it. I hope you can really bankrupt thepany and teach Casey a lesson."

 Chapter 449 I Only Believe in Myself

    Chapter 449 I Only Believe in Myself


    In Guanling. After Casey left the vi of Annabel, he was walking alone on the road of Guanling,


    thinking of the information Annabel had told him.


    Although Casey was shocked that Terence was Percy and became the boss of Guanling, he was more


    pleasantly surprised. Because it meant that Terence was not dead, and he seemed to be living well


    here.


    Casey had been wondering how he could get to the artificial ind to see Terence. After all, there were


    too many dangers lurking around the artificial ind. If he was not allowed, he couldn¡¯t go there by


    himself.


    But soon he figured it out. He wanted to see Terence and Terence would definitely want to see him.


    Although he didn¡¯t know why Terence hadn¡¯t left Guanling in these years, or why he became


    bloodthirsty and murderous, Casey was sure that Terence was still the father who loved him.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    If Terence knew that Casey was in Guanling, he would definitely find a way to meet Casey. So Casey


    didn¡¯t have to go to the artificial ind. He just needed to find a way to let Terence know that he was


    here.


    Before, Casey also made a lot of movement when he participated the ring matches. Maybe it did not


    reach Terence''s ears yet. After all, the small stuffs was not worthy of Guanling''s boss to care about.


    However, Terence might know about Casey¡¯s fight with Kacper in the bar today. On the way, Casey just


    heard a lot of people discussing this matter. There was a person in Guanling who could get a tie with


    Kacper, which was a rtively important matter. Those staffs would definitely tell Terence about it.


    That also meant that Terence should soon let his mene to Casey and bring him to the artificial


    ind.


    Thinking of this, Casey became a little excited. He hadn''t seen his father for many years. He didn''t


    know what kind of emotion he would have when he met his father again.


    As he was walking toward the front, a figure suddenly appeared in front of him. Casey raised his head


    and found that it was Montgomery.


    "Bro, you just get freedom in Guanling not long ago. Why have you caused such a big trouble again? In


    terms of your ability to cause trouble, you¡¯re the top." Montgomery said anxiously.


    Casey nced at him suspiciously, and asked, "What do you mean? What happened?" Seeing Casey''s


    unknowing look, Montgomery became even more helpless and said, "Two dayster, in Guanling, there


    will bepetition about climbing highdder. Thispetition has not been held for nearly five years.


    Guess who will be participating in thispetition?"


    "Who?" Casey was also a little surprised. He didn''t expect someone to challenge to climb highdder.


    He had learned about the strength of Kacper just now. Even if the top ten on List of the Ares were not


    as strong as Kacper, the key was that participants must challenge them one by one within a day. This


    was much more difficult than simply fighting Kacper. Even if the person was so strong, when he


    reached thest challenge, he had to face heyday Kacper. The challenger at that time was probably


    already exhausted. So everyone could imagine how difficult climbing highdder was.


    "It''s you!" Montgomery didn''t expect that Casey actually didn''t know. He showed a speechless


    expression on his face, "Whom did you provoke? He actually arranged for you to climb highdder. It


    has to take three billion once to arrange to climb highdder."


    Casey frowned. He didn''t expect that someone would arrange for him to climb highdder.


    At this time, the cell phone Hamish gave him rang. He took it out to check it, saying that he had to


    participate in climbing highdder in two days and let him prepare well. Casey thought for a while. Then


    he guessed that this should be arranged by Nate who was in order to retaliate against him. ording


    to the character and family power of Nate, he was very likely to spend 3 billion getting back at Casey.


    Casey frowned immediately. He didn''t expect that he would have such troubles when he had just found


    Terence''s clue. He might even see Terence soon. It seemed that he underestimated Nate.


    "Can I not participate?" Casey asked, thinking that if Terence was the boss of Guanling, then as his


    son, Casey should be able to refuse to participate.


    "Of course not. Even if you are the son of the boss of Guanling, if someone spends money arranging


    thispetition for you, you must participate. This is the rule in Guanling. Of course, the son of the


    boss of Guanling can¡¯t be on List of the Ares." Montgomery said. He was just making an analogy, but


    he didn''t expect to what he said was the real fact.


    Casey showed a face of helplessness. He thought, ¡®You guessed wrong. The son of the boss of


    Guanling is already on List of the Ares. He is standing in front of you now.¡¯


    "You tell me what the hell is going on. Why suddenly someone arranges for you to climb highdder?"


    Montgomery stared at Casey and asked.


    Casey briefly told Montgomery about the conflict between himself and Nate in the bar. After hearing


    this, Montgomery immediately got it.


    "It''s really like Nate¡¯s style. What do you n to do next? If you participate in climbing highdder, you


    will die. I don''t think you are not strong enough, but it''s too difficult. You have to fight with ten people in


    one day. It''s impossible to hold on." Montgomery frowned and said.


    Casey said with a smile, "If there is no way to escape, I can only bite the bullet and go on."


    "You are really not anxious at all. I am more anxious than you." Montgomery rolled his eyes at Casey.


    "If being anxious is useful, I might also be like you." Casey said.


    At this time, several people not far away came towards Casey and Montgomery. Casey looked up and


    found that it was Nate and his men. The ones who followed Nate was those masters on List of the


    Ares.


    With a sneer on Nate''s face, he walked in front of Casey. Then he said in a gloating tone, "Do you like


    the gift I prepared for you?"


    The masters on List of the Ares behind him were also full of ridicule. Although Casey¡¯s strength had


    shocked them, after knowing that Casey was about to climb highdder, they didn¡¯t have any fear to


    Casey.


    In their opinion, for most people, climbing highdder was no different from going to die.


    In their eyes, Casey was nothing more than a poor worm who would die in two days. No matter how


    powerful he was, there was no need to be afraid.


    "Bother you." Casey said calmly.


    Hearing what Casey said, Nate was speechless. He was almost choked by his saliva. He originally


    wanted to see Casey embarrassed, but he didn''t expect this guy would actually dare to answer him.


    Nate snorted and said, "You''re so fucking stopping pretending to be calm here. You should know very


    well what climbing highdder means. What if your strength is as strong as Kacper? Two dayster,


    you still have to die!"


    Those men who were behind Nate immediately ridiculed Casey.


    "It''s so pitiful. I thought there was finally a man who could be at the same level as Kacper¡¯s. He will


    definitely shine in Guanling. But he has to die so soon."


    "He deserves it. Who let him provoke Mr. Nate? This kind of brainless guy, no matter how strong he is,


    it''s useless."


    "I really hope to that dayes quickly. No one has participated in this challenge for many years. I¡¯m


    wondering how many levels Casey can reach."


    ...


    After a group of people mocked Casey fiercely, they left here with Nate.


    Casey didn''t say anything. He didn''t even bother to argue with these people.


    Montgomery sighed helplessly, and said, "Maybe only God can help you defeat the catastrophe this


    time."


    "I only believe in myself." Casey said with a smile.


    After that, Casey asked Montgomery to do his own thing. Although Casey didn¡¯t know whether he could


    climb highdder sessfully two dayster, he was not afraid of it. He also had his own trump cards.


    If he tried his best, maybe he could pass the challenge.


    After all, Terence seeded that year. As his son, how could Casey be afraid of it?


    Casey walked back to the vi where he lived. When he reached the door of the vi, he just opened


    the door and then he saw a middle-aged man wearing a ck suit with a serious face sitting on the


    sofa inside.


    Seeing Casey''s return, the middle-aged man immediately stood up and walked to Casey.


    "Come with me, our boss wants to see you."


    ...


    At CZ Community in J City.


    Because of the victory in thepetition with Wonhu Company, Edith was a little happy. She went to


    the kitchen to make some dishes by herself.


    After she finished cooking, when she went out to put it on the table, Amara walked over with arge


    stack of papers.


    "Edith, Mom bought some insurance recently. I want you to be the insured person. Sign it." Amara said


    to Edith with a smile.


    Edith didn''t expect Amara to buy insurance by herself. She remembered Amara thought that insurance


    was a lie.


    But Edith didn''t think too much. It was a good thing that Amara bought insurance, at least it could


    support her life when she got old.


    Edith took the documents in Amara''s hand, looked through it, and found that it was indeed an


    insurance contract. After feeling that there was no big problem, she took the pen and began to sign on


    it.


    "Mom, in fact, the insured person can be my Dad. There is no need to write my name down." Edith


    said.


    Amara immediately said, "Write his name? No way! If something happens to me, he won''t be able to


    live better."


    Edith shook her head helplessly, and signed all the ces that needed to be signed.


    After signing, Edith went on to cook in the kitchen.


    Seeing Edith had gone to the kitchen, Amara immediately pulled out a document from those insurance


    contracts. After seeing the signed name above, she showed a satisfied smile on her face.


    This was the document Albie gave her!

 Chapter 450 Father and Son Finally See Each Other

    Chapter 450 Father and Son Finally See Each Other


    In Guanling, on an artificial ind.


    Casey arrived here on a yacht with the middle-aged man. The middle-aged man didn¡¯t say a word on


    the way there. Casey was also full of anxiety. He knew that what happened in the bar, plus the matter


    about climbing highdder had already let Terence know that he was here.


    It was precisely because someone brought him to the artificial ind that Casey was sure that Annabel


    didn¡¯t lie to him. Percy was just Terence''s pseudonym. His real identity was Casey''s father.


    Otherwise, the boss of Guanling could not have brought Casey to the core area of Guanling because of


    such a thing.


    The middle-aged man took Casey to a magnificent vi on the ind. Casey noticed that many people


    around the vi were watching the surrounding environment. The middle-aged man brought Casey


    over. Those people looked Casey up and down many times.


    Casey felt that the people around this vi had quite strong strength. The feeling these people gave


    him was a bit like the feeling that Kacper gave him, allowing him to have a sense of danger.


    One person just made Casey feel a little dangerous, then the addition of so many people together


    would be quite terrifying danger for Casey.


    Edith knew very well that if he dared to take any actions here, these bodyguards guarding around the


    vi would surely rush up to kill him in an instant.


    The middle-aged man took Casey to the second floor of the vi. The decoration here was very simple.


    It looked very old. The stairs were wooden, and one wall was full of books.


    "After you go in the room, don''t have any thoughts to hurt our boss. Otherwise, I don''t think you want to


    see the consequence of doing that." Only then did the middle-aged man say to Casey.


    Casey nodded. He came here to find Terence, so how could he hurt Terence?


    Soon, they came to a room. The middle-aged man stopped and said to Casey, "Go in."


    Casey nodded, took a deep breath, then pushed open the door of that room, and walked inside


    solemnly.


    This was a study room. The room was surrounded by bookshelves with all kinds of books. On the east


    side of the room, there was a simple and elegant table with all kinds of documents. It should be for


    dealing with work, but there was no one sitting there at this time.


    Casey looked to the side and found that beside the window, there was standing a man wearing ck


    pants, a white shirt and a little messy hair.


    The man faced the window and turned his back to Casey. With just a nce, Casey could read the


    vicissitudes of life from the back of this man, as well as the bloodthirsty smell that could not be


    concealed.


    This was the unique temperament that people who liked to kill would have. Casey had been in contact


    with such people before. Most of those people were crazy. Only killing people could excited them, so


    they all had a bloody smell.


    The first moment when Casey felt the temperament from this person, he had a strange feeling. He had


    never felt this feeling in Terence, so he subconsciously thought that this person was not Terence.


    As soon as he was about to speak, the man standing by the window turned around and looked at


    Casey.


    Casey noticed that there were two centipede-like scars on this man''s face. One was on his forehead


    and the other was on his cheeks. They looked hideous and terrifying, giving people an invisible sense


    of oppression.


    His eyes seemed to be murderous and bloodthirsty, as if just looking into his eyes would make people


    crazy.


    Fortunately, Casey was rtively strong. If it was an ordinary person, just a nce would directly cause


    endless fear in his mind, and thus made him instinctively tremble.


    Casey carefully looked at the person in front of him. This person was very different from the Terence in


    Casey¡¯s memory. At the first nce, Casey wanted to say that this person was not Terence. He made a


    mistake.


    But as he observed, he found that some of the characteristics of the person in front of him slowly


    ovepped with Terence.


    Although Casey had not seen Terence for many years, he still had a deep memory of Terence. Even if


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    the person in front of him was very different from the Terence in his memory, Casey could still be sure


    that this person was his father who he had been looking for.


    Terence had already anticipated Casey''s reaction. There was a smile on his face. Because of the two


    scars on his face, his smile also gave people a very scary feeling.


    "My child has grown up and looks like an adult. You¡¯re more mature than the time when I left. It''s not


    bad. It seems that you have be an upright man." Terence said. His voice was hoarse and low.


    The moment Casey heard this voice, the emotions he had umted for a long time suddenly swept


    over him. He wanted to cry, which was a very rare thing for him. Because he had always been calm


    and could control himself well.


    "Father..." Casey said, his voice trembling a little.


    Terence walked towards him, then opened his embrace to Casey. They two hugged together. Terence


    patted Casey on the shoulder and said with a smile, "My dear, I¡¯m proud of you. I knew that you could


    find the clues I left and found this ce. It''s not in vain that I have waited for you for so many years."


    Casey held back his tears. Although he knew this was a normal emotional expression, he was already


    good at not exposing his emotions to the outside. Even no matter how excited he was, he would not let


    himself show it out.


    On a bell tower in the distance, when a man who was using a telescope to monitor the safety of the


    artificialke ind through the window saw Terence smiling at Casey, he was so shocked.


    "The boss actuallyughed. This is the first time..."


    Casey stared at Terence and asked, "Father, what have you experienced all these years? Why did I


    hear from others that you have be a ripper? You are the one of two people who sessfully


    climbed highdder. After you entered here, why did you change your name to Percy? Why did you


    be the boss of Guanling? What is your purpose for entering here?"


    Casey had too many doubts. He wanted to get answers from Terence. He couldn''t imagine how the


    head of Davies family became the murderous Percy step by step, and what Terence relied on to


    be the boss of Guanling.


    Terence was not too surprised when he heard Casey''s questions. He knew that Casey would definitely


    ask these questions. He seemed to have prepared answers for Casey.


    "Come and sit down first. It¡¯s a long story. I will tell you."


    "But you have to believe that even if I be the murderous Percy, the boss of Guanling, I¡¯m still your


    father. I have no choice to be like this. I hope you can understand me."


    Casey nodded, and sat down on the sofa over there with Terence.


    "My current name is indeed Percy. After entering Guanling that year, I ughtered everyone in the


    same room as me. Percy was the nickname given to me by those people. I slowly epted this


    nickname and used it as my name." Percy said to Casey. The expression on his face became a little


    emotional, as if he was recalling the time back then, which evoked certain emotions in his mind.


    Casey nced at Terence with a solemn look, and asked, "Why are you doing this? Did you enter


    Guanling just to kill?"


    "Of course not. It''s just that those people really deserve to die. After I entered Guanling, I couldn''t


    control the hatred in my heart, so I chose to kill to vent my anger. I didn''t know what kind of state I was


    in at that time. In short, there was an impulse in my mind that drove me to do that. At that time, I


    thought that everyone in Guanling should die." Terence said tly.


    "The hatred in your heart?" Casey grasped the point.


    "Yeah." Terence nodded, "The previous boss of Guanling killed your grandpa."

 Chapter 451 Davies Familys Enemy

    Chapter 451 Davies Family''s Enemy


    When Casey heard his father mentioned his grandfather, he was taken aback for a moment. Then


    many doubts in his mind were solved.


    Casey had never seen his grandparents. When he was young, there were only Terence and Sasha at


    home. At that time, Davies family was already super strong in B City, but Casey knew that Davies


    family¡¯s achievements was not made by his grandparents. It was Terence who led Davies family


    be strong step by step through hard work.


    When Casey was very young, he asked Terence about his grandparents. At that time, Terence''s


    answer to Casey was only silence and endless sighs.


    After Casey asked several times, Terence always responded like this, which made Casey realize that


    the matter of grandparents might be some pain points in Terence''s memory, so Casey never asked


    again.


    This was the first time Terence mentioned his parents to Casey. Casey never thought that his


    grandfather would be killed by the previous boss of Guanling.


    So even if Terence knew that there were endless dangers in Guanling and there was a possibility that


    he would not be able toe out after he entered, he still insisted on entering, just because of the


    suppressed hatred in his heart. After entering here, he began to kill to vent his anger.


    In Casey''s impression, Terence was a strict person. He had always been calm and introverted in front


    of Casey. He was that kind of person who could make people feel very reliable.


    Only when it came to grandparents, Terence would be silent and Casey would feel Terence was a little


    emotional. Casey would feel the hatred in Terence''s eyes.


    This might be one of the reasons why Terence couldn''t control his emotions and became bloodthirsty


    after entering Guanling.


    Many ces in Casey were very simr to Terence. If Terence was killed by the people from Guanling,


    Casey would probably kill everyone to calm the anger in his heart.


    "So you suddenly disappeared back then just because you entered Guanling. Did youe here to


    avenge my grandpa?" Casey asked.


    Terence nodded, took a deep breath, and said, "Yes, this is indeed the most important part of the


    reason, and of course there are other factors."


    "What factor?" Casey asked.


    "Don''t you want to know why I became the boss of Guanling? This is one of the other factors. I came


    here not only to avenge your grandpa, but also to control Guanling in my own hands." Terence replied,


    "I left suddenly because of a certain opportunity and the help of some people. After entering Guanling, I


    broke out and killed so many people. On the one hand, it was because I could not suppress the hatred


    in my heart. On the other hand, it was to weaken the power of Guanling at that time."


    "So every time I was in the ring, I tried my best to kill my opponent. When I climbed highdder, I killed


    all the best masters in Guanling, and let Guanling''s strength be at its weakest point. I took the


    opportunity to kill the boss of Guanling. With the support of those who were willing to help me, I


    became the boss of Guanling."


    Hearing this, Casey was lost in thought. He didn''t expect that Terence had someone to help him. He


    always thought that Terence was fighting alone. Thinking about it now, this was also an unlikely thing.


    After all, even if Terence was strong enough and killed all the top masters of Guanling, there was no


    way to control Guanling.


    There were countless masters cultivated by Guanling. They wouldn¡¯t give in so easily just because the


    boss was killed. So Terence must have other helpers at that time.


    "Who are they?" Casey asked with curiosity.


    Terence smiled and said, "You haven''t reached the level of contacting those people. They are more


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    terrifying than anyone you have ever met. If it¡¯s not necessary, you''d better not contact those people."


    Casey nodded. He knew it was actually a kind of protection that Terence didn''t tell him. He didn''t know


    enough about this world. There were some things that he didn''t really understand.


    "I think you should still be wondering why I didn''t go back to find you after bing the boss of


    Guanling, did you?" Terence asked.


    Casey hurriedly nodded. This was also something he doubted. If Terence returned to B City after


    bing the boss of Guanling, Davies family would be among the top families in the world. At that


    time, Margaret and Sasha would be punished more severely.


    Terence sighed helplessly, and said, "It''s not that I don''t want to go back, but after bing the boss


    here, I can''t leave Guanling anymore. This is the price of those people helping me. I have to stay there.


    In Guanling, this involves some secrets. I can''t tell you now, but I believe that sooner orter, you will


    grow up to the point where you can know these secrets."


    Casey didn''t expect that Terence didn''t go back to find him just because of this. But at the same time,


    he also felt that it was reasonable. After all, no one would help Terence for no reason. Everything


    costed a price.


    "Then you still can''t get out from here?" Casey asked.


    Terence shook his head, "No, with the current situation of Guanling, I have no chance of leaving at all. I


    don''t know how long this state willst."


    While speaking, Terence was also a little lost. Obviously, he also had a trace of desire to return to the


    outside world.


    But soon he suppressed this emotion. He said with a smile, "But there is nothing bad about staying


    here. Back then, Guanling was just a ce with the pure entertainment for the world''s top financial


    groups and was notparable with those world¡¯s top families at all. With my efforts over the years,


    Guanling¡¯s strength has be stronger and stronger. I have umted countless wealth and


    strength. List of the Ares is now just some of the most superficial strengths of Guanling. It can be said


    that in the current environment, even among the world''s top families, Guanling can reach the point of


    taking the lead."


    This was why Nate felt that Guanling was not worth mentioning, while Annabel had a deep awe of


    Guanling and even had great interest in the son of Guanling''s boss.


    Nowadays, only a few people knew about the horror of Guanling. For example, Nate¡¯s family did not


    understand this situation. So those who couldn¡¯t get thetest news would suffer a lot from it.


    Casey exhaled a long breath, feeling that all the doubts in mind had been answered. He was relieved a


    lot.


    At this moment, Casey suddenly found that Terence only talked about grandpa. There was no


    grandma. He was curious, and asked, "Father, you only said that grandpa was killed by the previous


    boss of Guanling. What about grandma? Is she still alive now?"


    Terence sighed, shook his head and said, "Your grandma passed away before your grandpa, but her


    death is not normal. This involves our Davies family¡¯s greatest secret and worst enemy. This is what I


    want to talk to you most."


    Casey immediately raised his spirits and listened carefully to Terence.


    "Your grandfather''s death was caused by the previous boss of Guanling, but the previous boss of


    Guanling was paid to do it. At that time, the boss of Guanling was cooperating with our greatest enemy,


    the Turner family."


    "The Turner family is the top three among the world''s top families. This family holds nearly one-fifth of


    the world''s economic lifeline and possesses power that ordinary people can''t imagine."


    "Because of family development issues, the main activity area of the Turner family is in M Country.


    They immigrated to M Country. After reaching the world level, they were unwilling toe back. They


    even looked down on domestic development. This was also why I had the opportunity to establish


    Davies family."


    "Your grandma was seriously ill because of the Turner family. She was too worried and died. Not long


    after she left, the Turner family and the previous boss of Guanling teamed up with each other and


    murdered your grandfather. I managed to escape by myself. After bearing the humiliation, through your


    grandfather''s connections and some legacy, I established Davies family."


    "Back then, the Turner family didn''t take me seriously. They thought that I was just an ant who had


    nothing. There was no need to care about. But some time ago, they have found the rtionship


    between me and Davies family in B City. In the style of those in the Turner family, I''m afraid it won''t be


    long before Davies family will be shot by them. They are very happy to y with us."


    After speaking, Terence sighed again.


    Casey frowned slightly, wondering why Davies family would provoke such a strong enemy.


    "Why does the Turner family target us?" Casey asked.


    "Because Davies is not our ancestor''s surname. In your grandfather''s generation, our surname was


    also Turner."

 Chapter 452 Do You Dare to Take It?

    Chapter 452 Do You Dare to Take It?


    Casey''s eyes widened at once. He looked at Terence in disbelief. Obviously, Terence¡¯s words shocked


    Casey.


    "You mean, we are also from the Turner family?" Casey asked.


    "It was true in the past, but now it is not. We have changed our surname to Davies. Now we are Davies


    family and have nothing to do with the Turner family." Terence said.


    "Father, what the hell is going on?" Casey was eager to know the answer.


    "Your grandfather was a maverick in the Turner family, so he was squeezed out of all his brothers. In


    addition, he was not liked by your great grandparents. His situation in the Turner family was bad."


    "After your great grandparents passed away, your grandpa''s eldest brother became the head of the


    Turner family. He didn''t like your grandpa the most, so he united with other brothers and drove your


    grandpa out of the Turner family."


    "Your grandpa had no choice but to go back to H Country to develop. But he was like a joke in the eyes


    of the Turner family. They always looked down on your grandpa. However, your grandpa developed


    well, and it caused some trouble to the Turner family. So your grandpa¡¯s eldest brother held a grudge


    against your grandpa and nned something to kill your grandpa."


    "So we are no longer from the Turner family. Our surname is Davies. the Turner family is the greatest


    enemy of our Davies family. My goal in Guanling is to destroy the Turner family. It''s a pity that I can''t


    leave Guanling now. But I have you. You didn¡¯t let me down. Now Guanling''s power has grown to the


    same level as the Turner family. I have secretly made many arrangements in the outside world over the


    years. Although the Turner family may soon start with Davies family, you don''t have to worry. With


    everything I arranged, we are not afraid of them at all."


    When Terence spoke, there was still a trace of pride on his face. He was obviously very proud of his


    umtion over the years.


    He had already nned everything. Casey woulde here to look for him, and then he would let


    Casey be the spokesperson of Guanling in the outside world. Terence couldn''t go out, but these


    masters in Guanling could go out and the wealth in Guanling could be taken out. That was enough.


    After Casey learned about Guanling''s situation, he knew that with Guanling''s strength, he really didn''t


    have to fear any world-ss family.


    "Father, I will help you get revenge. I am obliged to avenge my grandpa¡¯s grudges. It will be my task to


    destroy the Turner family in the future, but what I need to face right now is the challenge of climbing


    highdder. Only after this challenge can we go on." Casey said.


    Terence froze for a moment, and said, "In Guanling, my order is greater than everything. No one dares


    to vite my orders. I can cancel this challenge for you directly."


    Caseyughed and said, "No need, it''s just a challenge. You could finish it back then. As your son, I


    can seed too. You can rest assured. I won''t let you down."


    Hearing what Casey said, Terence froze for a moment, and then showed a relieved expression on his


    face. He raised his hand and patted Casey on the shoulder, and said, "You¡¯re really my son. If this is


    the case, just let you try it. This can be regarded as an experience for you."


    Then he stared at Casey and asked, "This time, climbing highdder was arranged by the young


    master of the Cunningham family. What happened between you and him?"


    Casey told Terence what happened after he came here.


    After Terence listened, his eyes narrowed. A ruthless aura burst out of him instantly, frightening Casey.


    "The people from the Cunningham family have never known what is good or bad. I have already been


    displeased with them. Since the young master of the Cunningham family dares to embarrass you, I will


    take this opportunity to let them know that they are not qualified to offend my son!" Terence''s voice


    contained an irresistible majesty, which made Casey trembled.


    It seemed that in the past few years, Terence had indeed be one of the group of people who were


    standing at the top of the world. The Cunningham family was still a world-ss family, but in Terence''s


    eyes, this family did not seem to beparable to Guanling.


    It seemed that the Cunningham family was going to be unlucky because of Nate.


    They two chatted again about their experiences over the years. After Casey finished talking about


    Sasha, Terence feltplicated. He didn''t expect that the woman he married would be so vicious.


    After that, Terence asked Casey to go back to prepare for the challenge of climbing highdder two


    dayster. After passing this challenge, Terence would send someone to take Casey out. At that time, it


    was the beginning of their official counterattack against the Turner family.


    Casey walked out of the vi and went outside, holding a token given to him by Terence in his hand.


    This token was called Token of War, which was a symbol of the rights of Guanling''s boss. Having this


    token was equivalent to the presence of Guanling¡¯s boss in person. It could mobilize most of Guanling¡¯s


    resources.


    Regardless of whether it was in Guanling or the outside world, all people from Guanling would listen to


    the order of the person who had this token.


    The middle-aged man who had brought Casey here just now had gone. Casey walked towards the


    edge of the ind, where two people were waiting by the yacht to take people to and from the ind.


    Casey walked up to the two people and said to them, "Send me over."


    The two looked at Casey up and down. One of them smiled and said, "You are Casey? The one who is


    about to participate in the challenge of climbing highdder? You are really unlucky enough. You dared


    to offend the young master of the Cunningham family. Now, you have to die."


    "You came here just because our boss was interested in you, right? After all, you¡¯re the first person


    who is going to climb highdder after so many years. You are such a fool. Our boss probably didn''t


    say something nice to you, right?" the other man also said mockingly.


    The two of them were not worried about that Casey''s status was higher than them in Guanling. After


    all, Casey was going to die in two days.


    The two of them here were only responsible for sailing the yacht. They were not important. They were


    just lucky enough toe out of the dungeon, so they were not cultivated well.


    When Casey heard the words of the two people, he gave them a cold look and said, "I asked you to


    send me over. Have you finished talking nonsense?"


    "You''re so fucking arrogant. We won''t send you today. What can you do? You want us to send you


    there, but you still have this attitude? You can swim over by yourself!" Immediately, one of the men


    shouted at Casey fiercely.


    No matter where you were, there would always be this kind of unreasonable guys.


    Casey didn''t want to talk nonsense with them. He directly pped the person who had just spoken, and


    said coldly, "Now go sailing the yacht. I can let you go. Otherwise, you won''t be able to bear the


    consequences."


    The man was so furious, but considering Casey''s strength, he did not dare to hit back directly. Instead,


    he yelled at Casey viciously, "Fuck off, you dare to p me! Who do you think you are? You are just a


    hapless guy who is going to die in two days. I won''t send you over today. What can you do? Do you


    think our boss will speak for you, a dying person?"


    When another person saw this, he stretched out his hand to stop the person who was beaten and said,


    "Although you are strong, you can¡¯t do anything what you want to do at will. Tell you, we are the staffs


    of Guanling. If something happens, our boss will speak for us. You just beat him. We can¡¯t just let you


    go easily. Anyway, you have to participate in the climbing highdder two dayster. There is a high


    probability that you won¡¯t survive. It¡¯s better to hand over all your valuable things to us now. Then we


    can spare you this time."


    Casey smiled. He showed Token of War to the two people, and then said, "This is my most valuable


    thing, do you guys dare to take it?"


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    The moment when the two saw Token of War, they were dumbfounded. Then their faces showed


    unconcealed horror.


    Without hesitation, they knelt down directly in front of Casey, and pped themselves mercilessly.


    "We are wrong. Please forgive us!"


    Casey stared at Token of War. He didn''t expect that it could make these two people kneel down


    instantly. It seemed that this was a good stuff.

 Chapter 453 Edith Repudiated Her Mother

    Chapter 453 Edith Repudiated Her Mother


    In the Patel Group, J City.


    Edith came out of the parking lot and walked towards her office, with a hint of joy on his face.


    The sess of previous cooperation would make the Patel Group truly be in the ranks of the first-ss


    enterprises in J City. She had put a lot of effort into it. If thepany could have such an achievement,


    she would of course be extremely happy.


    And it made her feel that she was so bad. At least her experience and ability could help Casey manage


    thepany''s affairs, instead of always letting Casey help her.


    Thinking of this, Edith felt a lot easier, not filling her head with nonsense as before.


    She walked into thepany and went to the office area of the Patel Group. Suddenly, she saw many


    people packing their things and many people had already moved their things and walked out, as if the


    With a strange expression on her face, Edith hurried over, grabbed a person, and asked, "What are you


    doing? Why are you packing up?"


    The man stared at Edith and said helplessly, "Ms. Edith, isn''t thepany dered bankrupt? Our


    future."


    His word came as a bolt from a blue to Edith, and Edith had a brain fade there.


    "How could thepany go bankrupt, let alone be acquired by Wonhu Company, are you kidding me?


    Isn''t today April Fool''s Day?"


    Aftering back to her sense, Edith really suspected that these people were joking with her, and she


    took out her phone and took a look at the date. Unfortunately, today was not April Fool''s Day.


    "Today is not April Fools'' Day. They didn''t make a joke with you. The Patel Group has indeed been


    acquired by our Wonhu Company. Starting today, all the employees here will work for me." At this time,


    a voice rang out from behind Edith, with joking and triumph.


    Edith immediately turned around, and when she saw Albie appeared behind her, she frowned and her


    look darkened.


    "Albie, don''t y these tricks with me here. Acquiring the Patel Group requires my signature. Do you


    think the Patel Group will belong to you by your words? "Edith snorted coldly.


    Albie didn''t panic at all, and took out a document calmly, let Edith nce at it.


    "Ms. Edith, this is the bankruptcy agreement and transfer contract that you personally signed. How can


    you say it is just my wishing thinking? Here is a valid legal contract. You will never fail to admit it, right?


    "Albie sneered.


    "It''s impossible! I''ve never signed this kind of thing. Don''t think I will believe you when youe over


    with a fake contract. Get out of mypany quickly, otherwise I will call a security guard!" Edith yelled


    at Albie.


    "Look carefully, is this fake?" Albie smiled and handed the document in his hand to Edith.


    Edith stared at it and saw the signature. Her eyes widened for an instant. It was indeed her autograph,


    which couldn''t go wrong.


    "How is this possible! When did I sign this kind of thing!" Edith cast a questioning look at Albie.


    "Think about it, I have entrusted your mother to let you sign these documents. The terms above are


    also clearly written. Your mother will collect the money on your behalf. She has already received the


    channels. Even if you don''t admit it, the Patel Group has already belonged to Wonhu Company," Albie


    said.


    Edith remembered immediately that Amara brought a stack of insurance contracts to her at home that


    day and asked her to sign. She remembered that these transfer documents were sandwiched in those


    contracts, but at that time she thought it was part of the insurance contracts, and she signed it without


    thinking much.


    And Edith couldn''t have imagined that Amara would help Albie bankrupt the Patel Group, which was an


    unimaginable to her.


    Seeing the expression on Edith''s face change, Albie became even more proud, and he said, "When


    you go back, remember to thank auntie for me. If it weren''t for her help, I still can''t get you to sign the


    contract. I will transfer the final payment to the card that I gave her. This money is enough for you to


    live a good life."


    Edith red at Albie with gritted teeth, and didn''t say anything. She was not in the mood to argue with


    Albie at all.


    She turned around and ran quickly towards the parking lot. She wanted to go home and ask Amara


    what was going on.


    On the way back, Edith was full of grievances. She worked so hard to operate the Patel Group to


    where it was today. Every progress of the Patel group took her a lot of effort.


    However, all of this was ruined by Amara in an instant. She couldn''t understand why Amara did it. She


    felt that she couldn''t forgive Amara anymore.


    Enduring the impulse in her heart, Edith drove back to ZC Community


    She walked quickly to the door of the house. After opening the door, she saw Amara sitting leisurely on


    the sofa eating sunflower seeds.


    "Edith, didn''t you just go to thepany? Why did youe back so soon?" Amara saw Edithe


    back with a hint of surprise on her face.


    Edith walked up to Amara, picked up the seeds on the table, and mmed them to the ground.


    "What the hell did I do wrong! Why do you have to do this to me! You even colluded with Albie to make


    me sign and sell thepany I run so hard. Do you know how much effort I have in thispany? Am


    I still your daughter? You would rather help Albie than me. Did I owe you in myst life!"


    Edith lost her mind, and tears couldn''t help streaming from her eyes. She copsed and could no


    longer bear Amara.


    Amara was shocked when she saw Edith smash the te with melon seeds. After hearing what Edith


    said, she understood what was going on.


    She didn''t feel that she had done anything wrong. She let the Patel Group go bankrupt, all for Edith.


    "My stupid daughter, no matter how hard you work for the Patel Group, it is no use. I already know that


    thepany belongs to Casey. You are working for Casey. Don''t be stupid. I''m for your own good!"


    Amara stood up, shouting firmly.


    "For my good, for my good, can you say anything else besides that! If you really want me better, then


    you shouldn''t interfere in my affairs. If you really want me better, you shouldn''t embarrass Casey all the


    time. Do you know that I''ve endured you for a long time, and if you weren''t my mother, I would have


    turned my back on you already!" Edith cried hysterically.


    Inside, Nichs heard the quarrel outside and rushed out to persuade them.


    When Amara heard Edith''s words, she immediately got angry. She was a self-righteous person. How


    could she feel Edith''s grievance?


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    In her opinion, as long as Edith didn''t listen to her, she was not filial, which meant she didn''t want to


    make her better.


    "I''ve done so much for you, but you still say that to me. How ungrateful you are! Do you deserve what


    I''ve done for you?" Amara opened her eyes and yelled.


    "I don''t need it!" At this time, Edith had no intention to care about any emotion of Amara. She felt that


    Amara''s existence was just to torture her. If she continued to bear her, she would not be able to


    survive.


    "Well, well, you don''t need it. All I''ve done for you is my wishing thinking! I think you''ve been


    brainwashed by Casey! Since you don''t need it, you won''t need me, either! Don''t regard me as your


    mother if you have the ability! "


    Amara knew that Edith was soft hearted, so she would use this to coerce her every time they


    quarreled.


    Edith looked at Amara with trembling lips and said, "Well, I''ll break the rtionship with you today.


    From now on, I don''t need you to take care of my affairs."


    With that, Edith turned and left, leaving Amara and Nichs, who was at a loss.

 Chapter 454 Traffic Accident

    Chapter 454 Traffic ident


    On the road, Edith was crying while walking, and everyone around was staring at her with curiosity. It


    seemed that they wanted to know why Edith was crying so sad.


    "Isn''t that Edith, why is she crying on the road? Is she wronged at home?"


    "Isn''t her wedding to Casey so romantic some time ago? At that time, didn''t everyone think she was the


    happiest person in the world? Why does she look so pitiful now?"


    "That''s what she deserves. It''s idle boast. Casey is now one of the best people in J City. Maybe Edith


    didn''t behave well at home, and was scolded. She couldn''t bear it, and ran outside."


    "Tut-tut, although I know it''s wrong to say that, I am inexplicably happy to see her like this. I envy her


    wedding with Casey at crystal castle. Now think about it, I don''t have to envy her. She looks decent in


    public, but suffers in private."


    ...


    Listening to the whispers of people around, Edith''s tears flowed more intensely. She didn''t want others


    to see her crying so sad, but she couldn''t care about it anymore.


    What Amara did haspletely wiped out her patience. She had infinite grievances in her heart. She


    did not understand why she had such a mother. Her life had obviously started to get better, but was


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    ruined by her mother, who always said it was for her good.


    This time, she really broke out the emotions. She, who had always believed that children should be


    more sensible and listened to their parents was so annoyed, it was conceivable that how much damage


    Amara had done to her.


    At this time, on the second floor of a cafe on this road, in front of the French windows, Margaret was


    sitting here, staring at the road outside. She looked a little lost.


    At this moment, she noticed Edith, who was walking in tears, and her dim eyes immediately brightened


    up.


    She looked at Edith''s deste look with interest, and looked very happy.


    Beforeing to this cafe, she had already received news from Albie and learned that the Patel Group


    was acquired by Wonhu Company.


    She didn''t actually think that she would see Edith here. This incident was purely coincidental. She felt


    that this was deliberately arranged by God to let her see Edith''s tragic situation in person. Edith


    deserved what she encountered.


    "me yourself for being Casey''s wife. He ruined everything about me, and I will never let go of his


    favorite woman. When hees back and sees you, he will be furious. And then it will be my happiest


    time," Margaret murmured.


    At this time, there was a trace of viciousness in her eyes, and then she took out her phone and made a


    call.


    "Help me do one thing, if it is done, I will give you three million."


    ...


    Edith walked on the road for a long time, she just wanted to stay away from Amara, so she didn''t stop


    on the road for a moment, and walked as far as near the suburbs.


    She felt her legs were tired, but she didn''t dare to stop. She was afraid that as soon as she stopped,


    Amara would catch up, threaten her and said what she did was for her, let her go back, and continue


    torturing her in this way.


    Her tears had drained, her eyes were swollen, her throat became hoarse a lot, and she looked


    decadent and low.


    When passing an intersection, Edith didn''t notice the personing from the other side and ran into it


    directly.


    Edith came back to her senses and quickly apologized to that person.


    "What did you do? With so few people here, you run into our youngdy. I think you did it on purpose?"


    A man in a ck suit shouted at Edith, then turned to look at the person who was hit, asked with


    concern, "Miss, are you okay?"


    "I''m fine, she didn''t mean it, don''t embarrass her too much." A clear voice sounded.


    Edith looked up at the girl, and was taken aback for a moment. The person stared at her and was also


    a little surprised, as if she didn''t expect to meet Edith here.


    The girl who was hit by Edith was Lily who came to the suburbs to rx.


    Edith didn''t expect to meet Lily here. After being stunned for a moment, she greeted Lily hurriedly,


    "Miss Lowe, what a coincidence, I didn''t expect to meet you here."


    Lily smiled politely at Edith and said, "I came here to rx, and I didn''t expect to meet you. You are


    here..."


    With that, Lily noticed that Edith was in gloomy. Her eyes were swollen, there were obvious tears on


    her face, and she looked was very upset. At first nce, Lily could tell that Edith had just cried.


    Edith quickly wiped her eyes, adjusted her emotion, smiled awkwardly, and said, "I... I also went for a


    walk. We are pretty destined as we can meet here."


    She still had some good feelings for Lily. Although Lily had expressed her coveting for Casey before,


    she thought that Lily was just an adolescent little girl who had just begun to fall in love. It was only a


    whim to have a crush on Casey, and she also helped her negotiate a cooperation. She should thank


    Lily, although thepany had gone bankrupt and was sold to Wonhu Company.


    Lily guessed what happened to Edith, but out of politeness, it was not good to ask Edith directly.


    She originally nned to say goodbye to Edith. After hesitating for a while, she said softly, "It seems


    you have worries. If you don''t mind, I can chat with you. It just so happens that I also have something


    to tell you."


    She felt that she should have a chat with Edith, maybe this could untie the knot in her heart.


    When Edith heard Lily''s words, she instinctively wanted to refuse, but now she also needs to find


    someone to pour out her troubles. Maybe Lily could make her feel better, so she took a deep breath


    and nodded to Lily.


    "Find a ce to stay by yourself, I''ll go for a walk with her," Lily said to the bodyguard.


    The bodyguard took a look at Edith, then nodded, turned and left.


    Lily and Edith walked down a wide road. There were not many people on this road. They were in the


    suburbs, and it looked a little deste here.


    Edith talked to Lily about what she had encountered today. After hearing it, Lily was full of anger. She


    felt that what Amara had done was too much, and waspletely worthy of the title of "Evil Queen"


    she gave Amara.


    After that, Lily mustered up the courage and told Edith about her feelings for Casey. She guessed that


    Casey hadn''t told Edith the previous things, so she also told Edith what happened between her and


    Casey before.


    She wanted to tell Edith these things, one was because she was sure that Casey would never be able


    to agree to her request, and the other was because she felt that these emotions in her heart had been


    umted for too long, and maybe she could rx after telling it to Edith.


    Edith was also a little surprised after hearing what Lily said. She didn''t expect that what happened


    between Casey and Lily.


    At the same time, she was also a little touched by Casey''s dedication to her. Lily was not inferior to her


    in appearance, just a few years younger. Moreover, Lily was still the eldestdy of the Tianyuan


    Chamber of Commerce, and had too much advantages.


    But even so, Casey didn''t have any other feelings for Lily. His feelings for Edith had always been so


    focused and affectionate.


    This relieved Edith''s feelings of being under too much pressure. She suddenly realized that Casey was


    with her not because of the external conditions, but because of the things that they experienced.


    The thought about whether she was worthy of Casey was a burden to the rtionship between herself


    and Casey.


    After she figured it out, Edith felt relieved for a while. Although she had just had a fight with Amara, her


    mood had begun to be better.


    Edith didn''t know how to help Lily face up to her feelings for Casey, so she told Lily about what she and


    Casey had experienced.


    Lily was fascinated by it. She had never known before that Casey and Edith had gone through so many


    difficulties before they fell in love with each other.


    From their experience, Lily realized why she couldn''t make Casey change his attitude towards her.


    At the same time, she also understood why there could not be a result between herself and Casey.


    Shecked the experience with Casey. Although Lily remembered everything in Eglor County,


    She suddenly figured out a lot of things, and suddenly realized how stupid it was that she had been


    clinging to Casey before.


    "Edith, I seem to have figured it out. Maybe I don''t have to pester Casey. What I''m looking for should be


    the one who shares joys and sorrows with me," Lily said to Edith solemnly.


    When Edith saw that Lily figured it out, a smile appeared on her face, and she said, "It''s good if you can


    figure it out. Although I am also afraid that you will take Casey away, but now I also think it clearly. If


    Casey doesn''t think I''m right one, he will leave me on his own initiative."


    "Edith, don''t worry, I won''t do this kind of stupid thing anymore. From now on, I will reluctantly be


    Casey''s sister. If he dares to bully you, you can tell me and I will definitely not let him go," Lily said and


    waved her small fist.


    Edithughed and felt that Lily, who had nothing to worry about, could bring people a kind of optimistic


    and uplifting sense.


    At this time, a harsh whistle sounded. Both Edith and Lily were taken aback. They quickly turned


    around and found that an out-of-control truck was hitting both of them.


    Expressions on their faces changed drastically, and the truck had already arrived in front of them, and


    there was no possibility of avoiding it.


    Lily nced at Edith, did not hesitate, and pushed her out with all her strength.


    Edith was pushed away by Lily, staggered, fell to the ground, mmed her head on the road, and


    fainted.


    But Lily couldn''t avoid the truck, and was hit by it directly. The truck ploughed into her and threw her to


    the air.

 Chapter 455 I Do Like Him

    Chapter 455 I Do Like Him


    After hitting Lily, the truck did not stop, drove to the front and fled the scene.


    Because it was in the suburbs, and was a little deste, and this section of the road was not


    monitored. Long after the incident, no one found Edith who fell on the ground and Lily who was


    knocked out.


    Bright red blood came out of Edith''s head, and her eyes closed tightly. She looked very painful.


    Lily fell in a pool of blood and had already lost consciousness. Neither of the two girls expected that


    they would encounter a car ident in such a ce.


    After a long time, a ck business car drove over and stopped beside Edith.


    Two men got off the car, they stared at Edith, and one of them took out a picture of Edith.


    "It''s her, the one we are looking for is her. Damn, how could such a thing happen! If we could find her a


    few minutes earlier, such a thing wouldn''t happen." The man''s face was full of anger.


    The other man also frowned. He lowered his body, checked Edith, and said, "She is not in a serious


    condition, but she was hit on the head and bleeds. Let''s take her away now. There will be no serious


    problem."


    "Could it be that we just leave like this? Don''t we find the person who did it?" the man said.


    "We are not familiar here. Even if we can find the murderer, it will take some time. And our main task


    this time is to find her and take her back. This matter is very important to the lord. Let''s take her back


    first, and lord will naturally investigate this matter in the future," the other said.


    The man holding the photo nodded, then turned to look at Lily who was lying in a pool of blood in the


    distance, and asked, "How about that girl over there?"


    "It took us a lot of time and effort to find her. We shouldn''t care about others. We''d better leave her


    alone. It is good enough to call her an ambnce. "


    The person holding the photo gave a hmm without hesitation, took out the phone and called the


    ambnce, and then the two people carried Edith to the ck business car and left here.


    After a while, an ambnce came here, followed by seven or eight ck Audi cars. The person in


    charge of Tianyuan Chamber of Commerce in J City got out of the car and ran to Lily''s side quickly. He


    turned pale in an instant.


    "Who the hell did this! Check it out, and I must find the murderer! Collect all the power of the Tianyuan


    Chamber of Commerce in J City. If it is not enough, I will apply to B City. If you can''t find the result, all


    of you will just wait for the anger of the chairman!"


    Shouting hysterically, the person in charge hurriedly asked the ambnce to lift Lily up and rushed to


    the hospital.


    Not long after these people left, Margaret in ck costume and hat came here, looking at the two pools


    of blood on the ground, a crazy smile appeared on her face.


    ...


    Guanling, Martial Arts Halll.


    At this time, the entire Martial Arts Hall was very lively. Almost all the people from the top families who


    came to Guanling for vacation came here. Everyone on the List of the Ares also came to have some


    fun. After all, the challenge of climbing highdder would only happen once in many years. It''s a grand


    event in Guanling.


    Most importantly, the boss of Guanling would also be there today, which surprised everyone.


    Although climbing highdder was held once a few years, Casey who participated in climbing high


    heard the promotion of Nate Cunningham felt that Casey could not seed.


    Many people even thought that Casey would fail to pass the first few hurdles, and would give up soon.


    So, this kind of thing was not worthy of the attention of the boss of Guanling.


    However, the fact was not what people thought. The boss of Guanling not only came to watch the


    battle, but also attached great importance to it. He specially asked people to open a gambling game to


    bet on Casey''s sess.


    On the third floor, Annabel was standing in front of the fence with a gloomy look. She didn''t expect that


    Nate would let Casey take part in the challenge of climbing highdder in order to deal with Casey.


    Especially after she knew that Casey was Percy''s son, and Percy didn''t stop it, she was more puzzled.


    She didn''t want Casey to take part in climbing highdder. She was so worried that she went to Casey


    and persuade him not to attend it. Anyway, he was Percy''s son. Even if he didn''t take part, no one


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    would do anything to him.


    As for why she was worried, even she did not know.


    Nate went to Annabel''s side, looked down at the ring with a smile, and said, "As soon as I think that the


    fool will die in this ring soon, I have a kind of excitement in my heart that I can''t hide. To let the fool die


    like this is my kindness to him."


    Annabel turned to look at Nate and said coldly, "You will only bring endless disaster to yourself by doing


    so. Sooner orter, you will regret it."


    Nate sneered and said, "He''s just a dying man. What kind of disaster can he bring to me? It should be


    that I can bring him disaster."


    Annabel looked at Nate like an idiot and didn''t talk to him anymore.


    When Nate saw Annabel''s look, he was upset and said, " Annabel, you should know what I''m doing for.


    You know my feelings for you very well. I heard that you brought this idiot back to the vi that night. I''m


    very upset. You told me whether you just let him go to your house for a while that day, and nothing


    happened between you two."


    "No," Annabel turned to look at Nate and said, "I was very happy that night. He was more powerful than


    I thought. I feel that after that night, I will never think of anyone else in my life. Having him is enough to


    me."


    Nate was so angry that he almost exploded. He didn''t expect that Annabel would be so angry with him


    for a dying man. It really puzzled him.


    "Annabel, don''t make fun of me. That fool is just ackey who can''t leave Guanling. What''s good about


    him? He can''t match me at all. Why do you..."


    "I do like him, can you control it?" Annabel retorted upon Nate. For some unountable reason, she


    said it deliberately, but after she said it, her face turned a little hot.


    Nate closed her mouth, a murderous look shed in his eyes, and then passed away.


    On the second floor of Martial Arts Hall, Nate''s father, Jonas Cunningham, was sitting on a sofa, staring


    at the ring below.


    He didn''te here specifically to see the challenge of climbing highdder that his son spent 3 billion


    dors to build. It didn''t matter to him whether he watched the challenge or not.


    The real purpose of his visit to Guanling this time was to find a way to build a good rtionship with the


    boss of Guanling and get familiar with him.


    Not long ago, Jonas received urate information that the cause of the unprovoked bankruptcy of a


    world-ss consortium in East Asia three years ago had been found out, and Guanling was involved it.


    After receiving this news, Jonas realized the horror of Guanling in an instant. It was able to quietly


    bankrupt a world-ss consortium, which was beyond the ability of the Cunningham family.


    In the past, he had always looked down on Guanling, thinking that Guanling was just a rtively high-


    end resort, and there was nothing special about it. Sometimes when he saw the boss of Guanling, he


    would tease him.


    Thinking about it now, Jonas was in fright. If the boss of Guanling did something against the


    Cunningham family because of those things, he would have no power to fight back.


    The consortium that was quietly bankrupted three years ago was at the same level as the Cunningham


    family. This was the reason for his fear.


    So, he came to Guanling in the name of his son spending money in holding the challenge of climbing


    highdder in Guanling. Her purpose was please the boss of Guanling, wanting Guanling to let


    bygones be bygones and let go of the Cunningham family.


    He raised his head and looked towards the best viewing area on the second floor. At this time, Terence


    was sitting there. He looked calm, but irresistible majesty was exuded from him.


    "Sure enough, he is a secretive and reserved guy. I used to think that he pretended to be domineering.


    Who would have expected him to be really powerful? Maybe he is still reserved. Fortunately, I got the


    news, otherwise the future of the Cunningham family is worrying."


    Jonas murmured. At this time, Terence raised his head and nced at him. The two people looked at


    each other, and Jonas felt as if he had been electrocuted, and he became numb.


    There was a chill behind him, and an uneasy premonition climbed into his mind. Fortunately, he was


    also the head of a world-ss family, so he didn''t show his fear.


    "It''s terrible. He scares me a lot with a simple look. It seems that it is really a right choice toe here,"


    Jonas muttered.


    "I heard the boss of Guanling boss has a son. Where is his son? If I can know it, I must let Nate get to


    know him, even let him to be his subordinates. There are not many people knowing the real strength of


    Guanling. If Nate can establish a good rtionship with the son of the boss here in advance, it would


    be a good thing for the Cunningham family.¡±


    ...


    On the edge of the ring, Montgomery was staring at Casey anxiously, and said, "Casey, why are you so


    stubborn? If you listen to me, we may slip out of here. I know where their helicopters parked. When the


    timees, we can steal one and escape from here. At least, there will be a chance by doing so. Why


    do you insist on participating in this damn climbing highdder? No one can survive after climbing."


    Casey smiled at Montgomery, and said, "Are you so unsure of my strength? You even think I will die


    before I start the challenge."


    Montgomery shook his head helplessly and said, "It has nothing to do whether I believe in your


    strength or not. It''s really that climbing highdder is terrifying. Think about it, ten top masters will beat


    you one by one. Even if your strength is stronger than them, your physical strength can''t stand to


    defeat all of them."


    "Okay, you can just watch from the side, I will let you know what is the limit of human beings." Casey


    smiled.


    Hearing what Casey said, Montgomery could only shut his mouth and stopped talking.


    The surrounding masters on the List of Ares stared at Casey gleefully. Obviously, they didn''t think


    Casey could survive, and they were all very happy to see the scene where Casey died in the ring.


    "Look at that guy''s calm look. He looks like he can really beat the top ten masters on the List of Ares.


    It''s really ridiculous."


    "This guy''s strength is not weak, he can be tied with Kacper. He is really good. During the challenge of


    climbing highdder, he has to defeat nine masters who are not much worse than Kacper before


    having a fight with Kacper. It''s not a joke."


    "Even the boss of Guanling hase tough at him. I think this kid not only offended Mr. Nate, he


    might also offend the boss of Guanling."


    ...


    As time passed, Casey took a deep breath and felt the power in his body, showing a sense of


    confidence on his face.


    He has something different from ordinary people, and it was also his biggest secret, the biggest


    support. No one had ever forced him to use his full strength in the past, and he expected to do so.


    After all, having no way to use the hole cards for a lifetime was equivalent to have no hole cards.


    But today''s situation was the best time for him to perform. He didn''t joke with Montgomery just now.


    What he wanted to show was the true limit of the human being.


    Finally, the prescribed time arrived.


    Climbing thedder officially begin!

 Chapter 456 Won Three Successive Matches

    Chapter 456 Won Three Sessive Matches


    Casey leaped to the top of the ring, nced around, with a view from above.


    When the host saw Casey on the ring, he didn''t talk nonsense, and immediately announced the start of


    the first round.


    A hill-like man stood opposite Casey. His arms were as thick as thighs, and his bulging muscles


    seemed to contain endless power.


    Tenth on the List of Ares, Rhys, Shocking Hammer!


    Among the top ten masters on the List of Ares, Rhys was known for his physical strength, and his two


    terrifying arms possessed the power to smash people into flesh.


    It was said that even Kacper did not dare to take Rhys''s fist that contained all his strength directly, and


    could only use ingenuity to unload Rhys''s power.


    When everyone saw Rhys on the ring, there was a burst of cheers. Rhys had a good poprity in


    Guanling, and he was strong, so many people respected him very much.


    "Rhys, hammer and kill this unaware boy and smash him into flesh!"


    "Hammer him to death! Hammer him to death with your two invincible arms!"


    "When Shocking Hammer fights, opponents will usually end up with all the bones of the whole body


    broken. Casey looks weak, I am afraid that he even can''t bear Rhys''s a punch!"


    ...


    Rhys didn''t smile. After entering the ring, he just stared at Casey coldly, and then rushed towards


    Casey without saying a word.


    Casey did not hesitate at all. None of the top ten masters on the List of Ares were simple or weak. It


    was impossible to beat the enemy with one move like before, so Casey must take every master


    seriously.


    Rhys mmed a punch toward Casey, and the surrounding air made a sound of breaking wind. Casey


    didn''t intend to take his punch. He quickly avoided, and Rhys hit the ground directly, making a big hole


    on it.


    The members of the family and consortiums who came to watch the game took a breath when they


    saw this scene, and they were obviously shocked by the power of Rhys''s fist.


    "It''s so powerful. It''s like a real hammer. No wonder he is called Shocking Hammer. I didn''t expect


    challenge of climb highdder to be so terrifying. Person in the first round is so powerful. I am afraid


    that the people behind cannot be guessed bymon sense."


    "ording to this situation, as long as Casey is punched, he will die."


    Nate on the third floor saw Rhys''s strength, and the corners of his mouth also evoked an arc of


    excitement. He muttered, "He''s really a wimp. How timid he is that he even doesn''t dare to take Rhys''s


    fist. He is not a real man."


    "Do you dare to do so?" Annabel asked contemptuously on the side.


    Nate coughed slightly, with a trace of embarrassment on his face, and said, "Since... naturally I dare


    not, but I don''t have to..."


    "Well, even dare not take Rhys''s fist. Are you a real man?" Annabel repeated Nate''s words.


    Nate flushed and hatred gathered in his heart, not understanding why Annabel had to go against him.


    In the ring, Casey and Rhys had fought for a while. At first, Rhys thought he could beat Casey with a


    few moves, but the strength that Casey showed was beyond his imagination. This guy was not as


    simple as he seemed to be on the surface.


    After another move, Casey and Rhys retreated two steps each, Rhys immediately charged up,


    intending to give Casey a sparing no effort blow.


    Upon seeing this, Casey narrowed his eyes, and then followed Rhys, and began to gather his strength.


    "Damn, is this guy trying to take Rhys''s fist head-on?" Everyone on the List of Ares was surprised.


    "Well, idiot, even Kacper didn''t dare to take Rhys''s fist head-on. You might be insane and n to do


    so," Nate sneered.


    After gathering strength for a short time on the ring, the two quickly rushed towards each other, their


    moves changed, and their fists mmed together.


    Everyone held their breath and waited for the result. In their imagination, the next scene should end


    with Casey''s broken arm.


    However, the picture they had imagined did not appear. After Casey and Rhys''s fists collided, Casey


    was steady and did not step back. On the contrary, after Rhys touched Casey''s fist, his he frowned,


    and then his burly body couldn''t resist Casey''s strength, and he retreated as much as five meters to the


    back before the strength was removed.


    The audience suddenly became quiet. Everyone watched this scene inconceivably. They didn''t expect


    that Rhys would fall into a disadvantage when his fist against Casey''s!


    "You are an admirable opponent," Casey showed his respect to Rhys.


    Rhys looked at Casey with horror on his face, never expected that he would have such a strong


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    strength.


    In the eyes of others, Rhys was only on the back foot on the confrontation of strength, but Rhys knew


    in his heart that if Casey hadn''t show any mercy just now, his arm would be broken and destroyed.


    And Casey had a chance to take advantage of just now to kill him on the ring, but he didn''t do that,


    instead he said such words, so Rhys was shocked.


    But soon he understood what Casey meant, and after a helpless sigh, he respectfully saluted Casey


    and said loudly, "I am lost!"


    "Fuck, why did Rhys directly give up? Didn''t he just fall into a disadvantage? Isn''t it enough to


    concede?" All the masters on the List of Ares were stunned.


    "What the hell is going on, why did he give up directly!" Nate cursed directly.


    When Annabel saw this, she breathed a sigh of relief, and a smile appeared on her face when she


    looked at Casey.


    After Rhys gave up, he stepped out of the ring, and Casey quickly adjusted his state to prepare for the


    next opponent.


    He did have a chance to kill Rhys just now, but he didn''t do so. After all, he was not Terence, who


    wanted to quickly kill all the opponents he encountered.


    Moreover, here was his father''s territory. These masters on the List of Ares belong to Guanling''s viable


    power, and the top ten masters on the List of Ares were impressive and rare. If he killed some of them,


    Terence would be distressed.


    So, letting the other party give up was enough. To be one of the top ten master on the List of


    Ares, his mind and power must be beyond ordinary people. They could definitely understand Casey''s


    meaning, so giving up directly was the best choice.


    Terence, who was sitting on the second floor, felt the subtlety of Casey''s punch just now, and was a


    little nervous, fearing that Casey would kill the master he had finally cultivated with a punch.


    Now seeing Rhys didn''t fall down, but directly surrendered, he was relieved.


    Sitting next to Terence was an old man with white hair. This old man seemed to have a sense of


    immortality. When Terence sat next to him, he felt a sense of restraint.


    At this time, the old man also looked at the ring below with a smile, then touched his beard and said,


    "It''s interesting."


    Terence''s eyes widened immediately when he heard the old man''s words. The origin of this old man


    was quite terrifying, and ordinary people couldn''t get his attention at all. As Casey could win his


    "Milo, didn''t you still think that It was boring to see this challenge at that time? Why are you so serious


    now?" Terence asked the old man with a smile.


    The old man smiled and said, "At that time, I thought this little guy was weak. The fight between kids is


    boring, but now it seems that this kid is great."


    "Milo, if I remember correctly, you seldomment on these juniors. Even those elite on your side


    have never received suchments from you," Terence said with a little pride. He was proud of his


    son.


    "Just say it casually, this kid is really good, but he has not met the standards in my heart, so don''t be


    proud." Milo rolled his eyes at Terence, looking very casual.


    Terence didn''t care. Milo had the right to say such things. He called Milo over today just to let him


    watch Casey''s challenge, and Milo already knew that the one on the ring was Terence''s son.


    The climb highdder continued, and Monty, who was ranked ninth on the List of Ares, nicknamed


    Ghost Hand, came to the ring to fight Casey.


    What Monty was good at was trick of palm, and the tricks were weird and unpredictable. His two hands


    were unpredictable, often making it impossible for his opponent to guess where his next move was


    going. Therefore, he got the nickname of Ghost Hand.


    Monty moved at a high speed, and his strength was not weak. His overallbat power was better


    than Rhys.


    Unfortunately, no matter how fast he was, he couldn''t be faster than Casey. After dozens of other


    moves, Casey repelled Monty, let him give up, and ended the second round.


    The third round also ended with the same ending. The scene of Casey fought with the masters on the


    List of Ares was quite exciting, and the audience around them were all dumbfounded.


    They all thought that Casey would be killed at the first round. However, the three consecutive rounds all


    ended with the active surrender of masters on the List of Ares. This was beyond everyone''s


    expectations.


    Casey''s strength surprised everyone, and he changed everyone''s view.


    At first everyone was waiting for Casey to be killed, but after he won three consecutive games,


    everyone had a little expectation of Casey. Many people wanted to see how many times Casey could


    win. The more Casey won, the more shocked they were, and the more excited they were.


    Of course, in addition to Nate, he watched Casey win three games in a row, and gritted his teeth,


    wishing to go to the ring to kill Casey. Unfortunately, he did not have the strength and the courage.


    After three consecutive battles, Casey also felt theck of strength in his body. This kind of high-


    intensity battle consumed astonishing physical strength. By this time, he already felt a little


    overwhelmed.


    However, he did not panic. Instead, he became more excited. He stretched out his hand and tapped a


    few acupuncture points on his body. The way of his breathing changed a lot. After a while, Casey''s


    eyes brightened up, the fatigue before was also wiped out in an instant.


    When Milo on the second floor saw this scene, his eyes widened, and he said, "Why is the breath of


    this kid a bit stronger than just now? Is it possible that the battles just now did not reach his limit at all?


    "

 Chapter 457 Human Limitation

    Chapter 457 Human Limitation


    Nate stared at Casey on the ring with a gloomy expression. He thought that Casey would be able to


    pass two rounds at most. After that, he would die on the ring because of hisck of strength.


    But Casey''s strength was beyond his imagination. He won three games in a row, and all the opponents


    took the initiative to give up. This waspletely different from what he had imagined before.


    "Damn, he actually wins, but for three consecutive battles, he should have reached his limit. In the


    history of Guanling, those who are truly capable also lost in the fourth and fifth battles. There were only


    two people who really seeded in climbing highdder. Casey is not like a person who can get


    sess in climbing highdder. Presumably, he will not be able to win again in this battle."


    "It is Khalid, he is called Blood Killer and is ranked seventh. This guy gets a title of¡¯ little Percy. Casey


    can never beat Khalid again!"


    Nate said to himself, a sneer on his face again.


    Annabel was a little happy because of Casey''s three consecutive wins, but after hearing Nate''s words,


    she frowned, and she couldn''t help but worry about Casey.


    On the ring, Khalid stood opposite Casey.


    There was a hideous scar on this person''s face, and the two eyes were full of bloodthirsty. He looked


    like he was not a man to be trifled with.


    Khalid stared at Casey, a wicked smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, and he said, "I didn''t


    expect that someone like you who looks like a girl can win three battles in a row. It seems that you''re


    not too wasteful."


    "But you don''t have to worry. You have absolutely no chance of winning when fighting against me. I will


    let you fall down as soon as possible, and then dig out your heart, so that you can taste the pain of


    being ripped heart and die. What do you think? "


    With excitement on his face, Casey smiled at Khalid, "I''m afraid you are not as good as the three in


    front."


    "How dare you! You have yed three games in a row, and you should have little strength now, I want


    to see, what do you rely on to say such a thing!"


    After speaking, Khalid quickly rushed towards Casey, and directly attacked Casey''s vitals.


    Casey didn''t panic at all. After the actions just now, he had no worries about the subsequent battles.


    AfterKhalid rushed to Casey, Casey quickly kicked Khalid, not paying attention to Khalid''s tricks.


    Khalid didn''t expect Casey to have such a quick reaction after three battles. This was really beyond his


    expectation, so he could only take back his tricks and switch to defense.


    Casey didn''t intend to give him any breathing time. After kicking, there was another kick. Khalid


    obviously felt like he couldn''t resist it.


    "How is this possible! He has obviously consumed so much physical strength. How can he have such a


    fast speed and such a strong strength? Why is he stronger than he was in the previous battles, is this


    guy still human?"


    Khalid murmured, realizing that he had fallen into a disadvantage right from the beginning, and the


    words that he said before starting the battle werepletely jokes.


    "Seven!"


    "Eight!"


    "Nine!"


    Casey yelled every time he made a move, which made Khalid feel nervous.


    "Ten!"


    Casey made the tenth move against Khalid. This move condensed most of Casey''s strength. Khalid felt


    the power of this move and quickly reached out to block it.


    However, he still underestimated the power of Casey''s move. After touching Casey''s fist, he felt an


    irresistible force. Then, his body involuntarily retreated to the back, unable to stop.


    Then Khalid, under everyone''s attention, retreated all the way back to the edge of the ring, and then fell


    down.


    Ten moves!


    After Casey tapped a few acupuncture points on his body, the power that burst out made him beat


    Khalid, who was ranked seventh on the List of Ares, with only ten moves.


    Being beaten out of the ring was equivalent to losing.


    Everyone was cheering. They couldn''t think of it. After three battles, Casey not only did not show any


    weakness, but became stronger. He needed dozens of moves in the front battle to find the opponent''s


    ws and let the opponent take the initiative to give up.


    But now he had only used ten moves to make Khalid out of the ring.


    This was simply unreasonable!


    Some people even began to suspect how Khalid could win the seventh ce of the List of Ares, and he


    was not as strong as said.


    Of course, it was just an extravagant thinking. They all know that the ranking on the List of Ares was


    based on arge number of battles, and no one could win a ce by luck.


    Khalid, who fell out of the ring, was also stunned. He tried his best to stop himself, but the power


    contained in the punch Casey hit him was too strong. Resisting it had reached his limit.


    And even if he stopped on the ring, with the power of Casey''s punch, he would lose the power to


    continue fighting.


    This guy was really terrible.


    Nate, who was still waiting for Khalid to kill Casey, saw Casey knocked Khalid off the ring with ten


    moves. His mouth was wide open, and besides the incredible, there was endless anger in his eyes.


    He pped the railing in front of him violently and shouted, "How is this possible! Why is he better than


    before!"


    Annabel didn''t know what happened to Casey, but seeing Casey getting stronger, she only felt happy.


    On the second floor, Terence also looked at Casey in the ring with a bit of surprise, and couldn''t figure


    out how Casey was even better than before.


    "Milo, can you see what has changed in him? Why is his power stronger than before?" Terence turned


    his head and asked.


    Milo also frowned at this time, obviously unable to figure out how Casey did it.


    "Should it be hisst energy? Is it possible that the power in his body has been exhausted, this is the


    Hearing Milo''s exnation, Terence coughed twice and said, "Milo, don''t make a joke. No matter what,


    he doesn''t look like what you said. "


    Milo''s remark was naturally a joke. He couldn''t imagine how Casey did it. It was beyond his


    expectation, so he was a little unhappy. After all, he said it only then, and Casey couldn''t meet his


    standards.


    After Casey knocked Khalid off the ring, he felt the power in his body, and a satisfied smile appeared


    on his face.


    He just tapped acupuncture points on his body and changed his breathing method, which was actually


    releasing the power in his body.


    These powers were inherent in his body, but in the past, he had been using the methods his master


    gave him to "hide" these powers. Only through this method could he show all his powers.


    In the past, Casey was just using the most basic strength.


    When Casey learned from his master at first time, his master took him to the mountains and forests. At


    that time, although Casey showed a not weak martial arts talent, there was nothing outstanding in


    strength.


    ording to the original spection, Casey''s master believed that Casey could be a rare master


    in the world, but there was still a certain distance to be the strongest. In the best situation, Casey could


    only reach the level of his master.


    But then they discovered the mountain vige where Montgomery was located. Although the people in


    that vige had no martial arts practitioners, they were all powerful, and much stronger than normal


    people.


    At that time, Casey''s master began to study what was going on, and finally found out that the people in


    the vige where Montgomery was located, liked to eat a wild mushroom on the mountain from


    childhood to adulthood.


    This kind of mushroom seemed to have the function that could make people stronger. In other words,


    this kind of mushroom could stimte people''s potential and make people better discover their own


    power.


    Of course, it also required the people in the vige to exercise for many years. The people in the vige


    did a lot of work every day, it was why people in that vige was all full of strength.


    Casey''s master was very knowledgeable and recognized that this mushroom was a very ancient


    medicinal material, but it had be extinct in the outside world and had rarely been seen in recent


    years.


    Casey''s master had a prescription, and the main ingredient was this mushroom.


    After discovering this mushroom, Casey''s master started to use this mushroom to make medicine


    every day, and at the same time, he used this mushroom to make an externally applied ster. After


    Casey drank the medicine, he applied the externally on the ster, whichsted for half a year.


    The medicinal properties of this mushroom were very strong, and the topical ster made with it was


    simply a torture when applied to the body.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Fortunately, Casey''s willpower was so strong that he finally stuck with it.


    The medicines and sters obtained by Casey''s master had greatly improved Casey''s physical


    condition. They allowed Casey''s body to umte a lot of power, making his body reach the limit that


    normal people couldn''t reach.


    After Casey insisted on using the ster made of this mushroom for half a year, Casey''s master


    determined that Casey''s body was no longerparable to anyone in this world, and the pure power in


    his body had exceeded the normal person by too much.


    At that time, Casey already had the ability to pull up a tree, and he could directly punch through a half-


    meter thick tree.


    In order to allow Casey to better control his power, Casey''s master gave him a way to suppress the


    power in his body, which better allow Casey¡¯s body to umte and could avoid the harm caused by


    too much strength


    Now Casey was already able to control the power in his body, so even if that suppression was lifted, he


    didn''t have to worry about anything.


    Casey''s master told Casey that he could achieve this level, in addition to the effect of the mushroom,


    but also because of his potential, as well as some indispensable luck. These three were indispensable.


    It also showed that not everyone could use this method to maximize their potential. In addition to the


    scarcity of mushrooms, Casey may be the only person in the world who could use the power in his


    body so perfectly.


    So, it had be Casey''s biggest hole card, and what he usually revealed was just a small part of his


    body''s strength.


    This was exactly why he was confident that he would seed in climbing highdder.


    While everyone was still in shock, Mario, Gold Arhats, who was ranked sixth on the List of Ares had


    already reached the ring.


    Casey smiled and made a gesture to Mario. Mario did not neglect, and took out all his strength to fight


    Casey.


    He was stronger than Khalid, but he was still vulnerable to Casey in his heyday.


    In less than ten minutes, Mario knelt on one knee, panting heavily, and his steel-like body that he was


    proud of was already hurt badly at this time, and there was obvious pain in his face, too.


    Because he was afraid that Casey would continue to attack him, Mario quickly surrendered like the first


    three people and stepped out of the ring.


    In shock of everyone, Casey once again battled everyone from second to fifth on the List of Ares.


    Although Casey felt it was more and more difficult to fight with those people with the gradual


    improvement of the ranking, these people eventually lost to Casey.


    Although Casey''s power was unmatched, he was not a perpetual motion machine after all. After so


    many battles, he also felt that he was about to reach his limit, and his breath had obviously be a


    lot more disordered.


    Fortunately, he only had thest battle left. After a long sigh of relief, Casey raised his head and looked


    at the opposite side.


    Kacpter had already walked up.

 Chapter 458 He Will Definitely Be One of Outstanding Talents

    Chapter 458 He Will Definitely Be One of Outstanding Talents


    "Your strength is beyond my imagination. You are stronger than I imagined."


    "If you only fight with me today, I''m no match for. But it''s challenge of climbing highdder, even if you


    may have exhausted your energy at this time, I must go all out to fight with you."


    "I hope you can survive. I want to fight against you when you are in the heyday. Even if I lose, I am


    willing."


    Kacpter stared at Casey, and there was a hint of appreciation in his dark eyes.


    Casey smiled at Kacpter and said, "Even now, I can still beat you."


    "I hope you can maintain your previous level." Kacpter didn''t think Casey was bragging, but just said


    lightly.


    Casey appreciated Kacpter''s attitude. He could feel that, although the person in front of him was


    ranked first on the List of Ares, he did not have any unpretentious aura. And that was the mentality of a


    person who really pursued martial arts.


    "Please." Casey took a deep breath and made a please gesture towards Kacpter, asking him to take


    action.


    Kacpter didn''t hesitate, and rushed towards Casey with a strode. The speed was far beyond those


    people just now.


    Casey also had a serious look. He knew that it would be his toughest battle today, so he dared not take


    it lightly.


    In addition, the previous battle had consumed most of his stamina, and now it was unknown whether


    he could defeat Kacpter in his heyday.


    Kacpter''s speed and strength was at the top level. Compared with the previous masters, Kacpter was


    moreprehensive. No matter from what aspect, he didn''t have much ws.


    Casey knew that only such a master was the most difficult to deal with, so he must devote more


    thoughts than before to find a way to crack Kacpter''s offense and defense, and let him expose his


    ws.


    Kacpter did not show any contempt for Casey because Casey had already gone through nine battles


    before. He took out all his strength to deal with Casey.


    What shocked him was that after so many battles, Casey was able to easily deal with all his tricks. He


    couldn''t imagine how terrifying Casey was in his heyday.


    In these years, he hadn''t seen a person with such a terrifying strength for a long time. Thest time he


    encountered such a powerful person was when he faced the people of the Pantheon.


    The excitement of the battle made the atmosphere of the audience reached the top. It was undoubtedly


    the most exciting battle in Guanling in recent years.


    Montgomery stood on the edge of the ring, staring nkly at Casey, who was still on the ring and


    moving smoothly, full of emotion in his heart.


    Was this the limit of human being that Casey said? Had it not been for Casey''s performance today,


    Montgomery would have thought that a master of Kacpter''s level had reached the limit.


    Sure enough, he was still too naive. Aftering to Guanling, Montgomery thought that the gap


    between him and Casey hadn''t been so deep anymore. Now it seemed that this guy who was training


    with him in the mountains and forests had already left him far behind.


    On the third floor, Nate''s eyes were red and he looked at Casey who was fighting on the ring, his two


    fists were tightly clenched, the veins on the top were violent, and he was slightly trembling, and a wave


    of hostility kepting out of him.


    When Casey won three games in a row, he felt that Casey had reached the limit, and he would


    definitely not hold long.


    Then Casey easily solved the next three masters under everyone''s attention, and none of them even


    insisted on more than 30 moves in the hands of Casey.


    It wasn''t until the fourth master on the List of Ares that Casey''s advantage was reduced a bit, and he


    was no longer as scary as before.


    At that time, Nate thought that Casey would be defeated or even killed if he yed against the master


    who was ranked third of the List of Ares at most.


    However, Casey just won in a raw and directly started fighting against Kacpter, which hadpletely


    exceeded Nate''s expectations.


    He deliberately spent 3 billion to prepare this climbing highdder for Casey, in order to make Casey


    die like a dog under everyone''s attention in Guanling.


    But now because of the challenge of climbing highdder, everyone had seen Casey''s greatness. Even


    if he lost to Kacpter, the boss of Guanling would not let Casey die in the ring to a great extent. After all,


    it was difficult to cultivate such a master. If the boss of Guanling was not a fool, and he wouldn''t let


    such a talent die in vain.


    What made him most uneptable was that Annabel''s attitude towards Casey waspletely beyond


    his imagination. At the beginning, Annabel looked at Casey on the ring full of worries, andter, she


    seemed to admire Casey because of his strength.


    Even now, Annabel couldn''t help the excitement in her heart, and she came to the front of rail. Only


    Casey was left in her eyes, and there was an indescribable smile on her mouth.


    Nate tried to talk to Annabel several times, but waspletely ignored by her, which made Nate feel


    deeply frustrated.


    He couldn''t get rid of Casey, so he could only grit his teeth here, cursing in his heart to vent his anger in


    his heart.


    On the second floor, Milo, who was next to Terence, was already sitting straightly, with both eyes


    staring at Casey on the ring.


    Since the aura on Casey''s body abruptly changed just now, Milo''s look had changed when he saw


    Casey. By now, an uncontroble surprise appeared on Milo''s face.


    "Milo, now..." Terence was naturally happy when he saw that Casey had such strength. He wanted to


    ask Milo how he felt about Casey''s level, and whether Casey had met the standards in his heart.


    "He will definitely be one of outstanding talents, he will definitely be one of outstanding talents!" Before


    Terence could say anything, Milo shouted twice.


    Terenceughed. When he heard Milo''s words, he already knew Milo''s views on Casey.


    "Your son is truly an inexhaustible rare talent. I have never seen such a talented person in my life.


    Perhaps, only the apprentice my friend often admired can bepared with your son," Milocontinued.


    Terence''s eyes widened immediately. He already knew in his heart who the friend was talking about.


    Except for that man, no one was qualified to be called by Milo.


    Milo actually felt that Casey could bepared with that apprentice. It was definitely the highest


    evaluation given by Milo.


    Terence squinted at Casey on the ring, knowing that in the years when he came to Guanling, Casey


    must have experienced what ordinary people could not imagine, otherwise, he would not have be


    so powerful.


    After a long time, Terence''s gaze slowly changed to relief. From the bottom of his heart, he was proud


    of having such a son.


    In the ring, Casey once again fought Kacpter with a few moves. Both of them defused the opponent''s


    attack flexibly and did not show any ws to the other. Both of them were quite well-versed. Just


    watching their moves was a kind of enjoyment.


    Casey stared at Kacpter''s figure with both eyes, trying to find a w in him, hit him well, and end the


    battle.


    At this time, he had reached his true limit. Layers of cold sweat broke out on his forehead, and his fists


    had begun to tremble slightly because of being exhausted.


    Kacpter''s condition was not much better than Casey. He looked solemn, even if Casey was like a spent


    arrow, he couldn''t find a chance to defeat Casey. Casey''s endurance was simply abnormal. Others


    would have alreadyy on the ground and could not move anymore.


    After the battle between Casey and Kacpter, he quickly retreated to the back, as if he only wanted to


    defend.


    Kacpter saw a w in Casey''s body, and without hesitation, he ran over Casey''s body and kicked


    toward his w.


    A smirk appeared at the corner of Casey''s mouth, and he quickly stood firmly, and then reached out


    and grabbed Kacpter''s ankle.


    Expression on Kacpter''s face changed drastically, knowing that he was fooled by Casey, but it was too


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    After Casey grabbed Kacpter''s ankle, he gritted his teeth and used thest strength of his body to


    directly shake Kacpter up.


    Kacpter''s body immediately vacated, and the moment Casey let go, he flew directly out of the ring.


    It wasn''t until outside the ring that Kacpter stabilized his body and stood up on the ground.


    Casey arched his hands at him and smiled,


    "You are an admirable opponent."


    Kacpter immediately bowed his hand and bowed to Casey by the way, and said, "You are real first


    master on the List of Ares!"

 Chapter 459 Kneel Down

    Chapter 459 Kneel Down


    Apanied by Kacpter''s words echoing throughout the Martial Arts Hall, Casey''s challenge of


    climbing highdder could be considered a sessful conclusion.


    The audience was quiet for three seconds, and then there was overwhelming apuse.


    Annabel looked at Casey with excitement, the smile on her face couldn''t help overflowing, she almost


    shouted at Casey below, "You are the man I like!".


    Nate stepped back weakly and sat on the sofa softly, his feeling was indescribable.


    Casey even wasn''t killed in this way. He really couldn''t think of any way to get rid of Casey.


    Montgomery whistled at Casey. Casey was his idol at this time. Even if he were to be Casey''s


    subordinate for the rest of his life, he was willing to do so.


    Casey looked at the end of the challenge of climbing highdder, and he also let out a long sigh of


    relief. At this time, he felt an irresistible feeling of exhaustion, and the joy of finally using all the power in


    his body.


    He walked two steps forward, intending to get off the ring, but as soon as he took his foot, he felt dizzy,


    and then fell directly to the ground.


    Upon seeing this, Montgomery hurriedly rushed to the top of the ring and checked Casey''s condition,


    and found that he had just fainted because of excessive exhaustion. There was no major problem, and


    he was relieved.


    When Annabel saw Casey fainted, she was also agitated. Instinctively, she wanted to rush down to


    take a look at Casey''s situation, but considering there were so many people here, she still held it back.


    When Terence saw Casey fall down, his heart did aplete somersault, but after making sure that


    Casey was okay, he was not in a hurry. He just ordered the people around him to help Casey find a


    doctor.


    It didn''t take long for someone toe and take Casey who was fainted away from the Martial Arts


    Hall, and went back to the vi to rest.


    With the end of the climbing highdder, most of the people in Martial Arts Hall also left here after a


    short period of excitement.


    Milo got up from Terence, smiled at Terence, and said, "It is a great surprise to see your son''s strength


    today. Take him to my ce for tea when you are free."


    Terence hurriedly got up, bowed to Milo, smiled and said, "Of course."


    As the owner of Guanling, Terence knew what level of Milo was. Each person who once received the


    invitation of Milo was very famous.


    His casual remark had a very high value.


    Milo didn''t stay here anymore, turned around and walked outside. Terence went out send him, and


    soon returned to the Martial Arts Hall.


    Today, Casey seeded in climbing highdder, which was considered to havepleted his task,


    and Terence needed to help Casey clear some troubles, so that those who was stupid could


    understand that his son was not a man to be bullied.


    Jonas was already waiting at Terence''s seat at this time, because most of the people had already left


    here, only Terence''s men and a few people brought by Jonas were left in this ce.


    Jonas stood here a little anxiously, thinking how he could have a good rtionship with this the boss of


    Guanling.


    He had noticed Milo sitting next to Terence just now. Although he didn''t know who the old man was,


    that person gave him an inscrutable feeling. At first nce, he knew Milo was not an ordinary person,


    which made Jonas feel more that he couldn''t afford to offend the boss of Guanling.


    Terence went back to the seat, sat back on the sofa, and his gaze at Jonas was full of coldness.


    "Mr. Percy, I came to Guanling this time and brought some gifts specially for you..." Jonas smiled and


    said, nning to talk about the gifts he brought over first.


    Terence snorted coldly and said, "Say no more, your gift is not rare for me."


    Jonas was taken back for a moment, not knowing what happened. He didn''t know why the boss of


    Gunling was so domineering and rude to him.


    It stood to reason that he paid for challenge of climbing highdder this time, and there had also been a


    super expert like Casey. The boss of Guanling was supposed to be happy because of this incident.


    Now it seemed that he was very angry because of this incident.


    "Mr. Percy, what do you mean?" Jonas asked cautiously.


    "What do I mean? You''ll knowter. Call your son over. I have to settle the ount with him today,"


    Terence said.


    Expression on Jonas''s face changed suddenly. He didn''t expect Terence to wait here specifically to get


    even with his son. He thought that Terence was here because of him, so he stayed here. Now it


    seemed that it''s not the case.


    "Mr. Percy, if my son gets into trouble with you, you can tell me and I will go back and teach him,"


    Jonas said.


    Terence red at him, and the murderous intent on his body broke out in an instant. When Jonas saw


    the look in Terence''s eyes, he was so scared that he almost directly knelt on the ground.


    This guy''s momentum was too strong, even though he was also in a high position, but still couldn''t


    resist Terence''s majesty.


    "Don''t you understand what I just said?"


    A cold sweat broke out on Jonas''s forehead. He knew that he was in Guanling and he was not qualified


    to challenge Terence, so he didn''t say anything in the end, but took out his phone and called his son.


    After a while, Nate went down from the third floor to the ce where Terence and the others were.


    Annabel came down with Nate.


    Feeling the aura on Terence, Annabel was also a little surprised, but she soon understood what was


    going on.


    Knowing that Casey was the son of the boss, Annabel guessed that Terence would definitely not let


    Nate go.


    She turned to look at Nate, and gave him a sympathetic look.


    Nate didn''t know why his father called him down. At this time, he was still immersed in the anger of


    Casey''s sess in climbing highdder. He felt that he had to think of other ways to remove Casey


    from the world.


    Just now, he thought of a way to poison Casey. Casey was in aa at this time. He could let his


    bodyguards go and poison Casey. As long as no one stopped, Casey''s would not be saved.


    He was called here before he hadn''t implemented the n, so he could only find a way to attack Casey


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    after the things here were over.


    "Dad, what''s up?" Nate nced at Jonas,pletely ignoring Terence over there. In his eyes, the boss


    of Guanling was nothing, and he didn''t need to be polite.


    Jonas red at Nate and said coldly, "Your Uncle Percy is looking for you. Ask him yourself."


    Nate was puzzled, turned to look at Terence, and asked politely, "Uncle Percy, what do you want me to


    do?"


    Terence looked up at Nate, and there was a solemn voice sounded.


    "Kneel down!"

 Chapter 460 Your Son Must Die Today

    Chapter 460 Your Son Must Die Today


    After Nate heard Terence''s voice, his legs trembled and he almost knelt directly on the ground.


    After resisting the fear in his heart, Nate stared at Terence and asked with gloomy look, "Uncle Percy,


    what do you mean?"


    "I ask you kneel down," Terence said again.


    Nate immediately snorted and said, "Why I have to listen to you? What''s more, my father is still here.


    You are really arrogant! How dare you not care the Cunningham family. "


    Annabel on the side heard this and immediately muttered, "He really doesn''t care the Cunningham


    family."


    Seeing Nate''s reaction, Terence turned his head and gave the person next to him a look. The person


    rushed over and touched Nate''s knee, making him unable to stand still and knelt on the ground.


    Nate was full of pain. He wanted to get up from the ground, but found that he could not control his two


    legs. No matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t stand up.


    Expression on Jonas''s expression changed when he saw this scene. He didn''t expect Terence to be so


    direct that he let his subordinates beat his son to the ground.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    "Mr. Percy, why do you have to let my son kneel down? Was it possible that the young master of the


    Cunningham family can be insulted by you casually?" Jonas said angrily.


    Although he already knew the horror of Guanling, the Cunningham family was also a world-ss family.


    His status and reputation should not be underestimated. He came to fawn on Terence this time just


    because didn''t want to establish an enemy for himself. Terence insulted his son in this way. Of course,


    he couldn''t bear it anymore.


    "Well, I respected you so I didn''t kill him directly. Otherwise, with the things you did, I would have killed


    them," Terence said and curled his lips.


    Jonas turned pale, he endured the anger in his heart, and asked, "Then please tell me what my son did


    to make you so angry!"


    Terence didn''t speak, and a person next to him stepped forward and said all the things Nate had done


    to Casey.


    "That Casey is just a dog you raise here. What''s wrong with what I did to him? Didn''t we can do


    anything with money in Guanling? I gave you money but I have to suffer from it here. I''m so angry. How


    dare you bully me?" Nate gritted his teeth.


    The man next to Terence heard Nate''s words and immediately walked over and pped him hard on


    the face.


    Nate covered his face and looked at Terence sullenly.


    Jonas was also a little unable to bear his own emotions, and said solemnly, "Mr. Percy, don''t be too


    much! He is the young master of the Cunningham family!"


    "Casey is my son," Terence said lightly.


    When Jonas and Nate heard these words, they were stunned. Expression onJonas''s face changed


    immediately, and he understood why Terence embarrassed his son. It turned out that the one Nate


    offended was his son!


    There was a hint of horror in his heart. If this was the case, Nate spent money held the challenge of


    climbing highdder, which was almost equivalent to spending money to kill him. After all, before this,


    no one thought that Casey could seed in climb highdder.


    No wonder the boss of Guanling would treat his son like this. If he were the Terence, he would do the


    same things.


    Jonas immediately became anxious. He knew that Guanling was not easy to mess with. If he really


    wanted to fight Guanling, it would be Cunningham family who would suffer, and he had to find a way to


    make up for his son''s fault.


    After Nate heard that Casey was the son of Guanling boss'', he was very surprised. He didn''t expect


    Casey to have such an identity.


    However, in his eyes, Guanling was not as strong as the Cunningham, even if Casey was the son of


    Guanling''s boss, he was not qualified to treat him this way.


    "Even if Casey is your son, it is him who is ungrateful, I just teach him for you. You should thank me!"


    Nate shouted at Terence.


    Jonas''s heart did aplete somersault. He turned his head to look at Nate, and shouted, "Shut your


    mouth! Are you dicing with death?"


    Nate nced at Jonas in a puzzled way, and said, "Dad, why are you so afraid of him? Guanling is just


    a more advanced resort. What''s so scary about their boss? Let me teach you a lesson. What happened


    that I taught his son? The Cunningham family shouldn''t be afraid of Guanling!"


    "A small Guanling! It seems that the outside world''s perception of Guanling is still at your level. If this is


    the case, then I will take the Cummingham as an example to let those outside know that if Guanling is


    as simple as you think!"


    Terence reached out and patted the table, and the two people next to him immediately walked over and


    began to p Nate in series.


    Jonas was anxious, and quickly said to Terence, "Mr. Percy, this is indeed my son''s fault, but he didn''t


    mean it. Please forgive him."


    "He didn''t mean it? If it wasn''t for my son''s strength, he might have already died in the ring. You could


    calm me with such a word? Your son must die today!" Terence showed a terrible killing intent.


    "Dad, at this time, are you still polite to the dogs in Guanling? Our family is not afraid of them at all!"


    Nate had been badly battered about the head and face. and shouted with aggrieved look.


    Seeing his son, Jonas was really angry. He gritted his teeth, looked at Terence, and said, "Percy, don''t


    do too much. The Cunningham family is not as bullying as you think. If you insist on beating my son,


    then I won''t be polite to you anymore."


    "Think about it for yourself. If the Cunningham family is going to fight against Guanling with all our


    strength, even if you can hold it, you will still be badly injured. Are you sure you want to be an enemy of


    my family?"


    Terence smiled at Jonas and said, "Be an enemy with the Cunningham family? You think too much, you


    don''t have the qualifications yet, and... are you sure there is Cunningham family outside now?"


    Jonas was shocked and felt that Terence was bluffing. He said coldly, "Don''t be fooling around here.


    My family is such a big family. How can it be ruined as you said? You are too high to see the power of


    Guanling! "


    "Really?" Terence replied, full of ridicule.


    At this moment, Jonas''s phone rang, and he took out his phone and found that his housekeeper was


    calling.


    He answered the phone, and a miserable voice came from there, "Master, the Cunningham family... it''s


    over!"

 Chapter 461 Demise of the Cunningham Family

    Chapter 461 Demise of the Cunningham Family


    Jonas''s face changed abruptly. After having a nce of Terence, he asked, "What nonsense are you


    talking about here! My family is a world-ss family, so how could it be destroyed?"


    "Mr. Jona, all the properties of the Cunningham family have been frozen. The families and consortia


    that have connections with us have all asked us to terminate the contracts today. The World Bank will


    no longer give us loans, and the family¡¯s capital chain has been broken. Now everyone in the n is


    packing up and preparing to run!" The butler said in a bleak voice.


    Jonas took two steps back, and despair appeared on his face slowly.


    When Nate saw his father''s reaction, he felt a hint of anxiety in his heart. He asked quickly, "Father,


    what happened?"


    Jonas turned his head to see Nate and his face became distorted.


    He smashed the phone in his hand towards Nate¡¯s face, and then he kicked Nate, and grabbed his


    neck, and began to p him in face severely.


    "You damn bastard, our family has been destroyed by you! You are the No.1 sinner of the Cunningham


    family!"


    When Nate heard what Jonas said, his couldn''t help but tremble, and he asked, "Father, you...you


    mean, our family is really done?"


    "It''s all because of you, jerk! Otherwise, how could our family fall into such situation? Even if you go to


    die now, your death would not be regretted!" Jonas face turned pale, with his eyes flushed, and his


    chest rising and falling rapidly. He stretched out his hand and pped Nate, and then closed his eyes


    andy down straight backward.


    He twitched on the ground for several times, and then he didn¡¯t move again.


    One of Terence¡¯s men walked over and checked Jonas¡¯s body, then raised his head and said, "Boss,


    he is dead."


    Jonas was so mad at his own son that he went dead!


    There was nothing different in Terence¡¯s face, and the death of Jonas was nothing to him.


    Nate couldn¡¯t ept what had happened. He crawled over to Jonas and found that he was indeed


    dead, and his eyes were big and round, obviously not a death in peace.


    "This...this is impossible, it shouldn''t be, it shouldn''t be like this." Nate turned his head and looked at


    Terence, "Aren''t you Guanling just a high-end resort? How could you be so powerful? How could my


    family be done?¡±


    "If I bear the same thought with you, Guanling might really be like what you said, an advanced resort."


    Terence said lightly.


    "Take him down and solve it. Lock up all the people who came with them in the dungeon. Don''t tell


    what happened today to the outside."


    "Yes!" Terence''s subordinates responded immediately, and then several people dragged Nate to walk


    downward.


    Nate kept struggling, but unfortunately, nobody paid any attention to him. After a while, he was taken


    out of here. Tomorrow, there would be no Nate in the world.


    Annabel who had been watching here, saw that the Cunningham family was totally destroyed in just a


    dozen of minutes. The father and son of the Cunningham family were like ants trampled to death.


    Although she knew that Guanling was not as simple as she thought, and this ce had enough power


    to contend with the world''s top families, she couldn''t hide her shock after seeing how easily had


    Terence gotten rid of the Cunningham family


    The Thompson family was indeed much stronger than the Cunningham family, but with the strength of


    her family, it was simply impossible to destroy the Cunningham family in such a short time.


    In other words, the Thompson family only ranked ahead the Cunningham family, but it was not able to


    destroy the Cunningham family. This was the reason why no matter how annoyed Annabel was, she


    could do nothing with Nate.


    Terence nced at Annabel who was in a trance. His nce gave her a scorching feeling and brought


    her back to reality in an instant. Annabel lowered her head unconsciously.


    "Don¡¯t talk about what happened today with the others. Including the fact that Casey is my son"


    Terence said.


    Annabel nodded to Terence, and said, "Yes, Terence."


    It was precisely because of the good friendship between the Thompson family and Guanling that


    Annabel didn''t worry that she would be punished for witnessing the destruction of the Cunningham


    family.


    "You seem to be a little bit interested in my son?" Terence changed his tone suddenly and asked


    Annabel.


    Annabel''s face turned red and her heartbeat became much faster. She didn''t expect Terence to see


    through her. The most important thing was that Terence was Casey¡¯s father, which made her feel a little


    at a loss.


    "Ahem, uncle, you might have got me wrong, I... I have only known Casey for a while, how could."


    Annabel defended brazenly.


    "I know that you brought him back to the vi." Terence said.


    Annabel felt being seen through, and she bit her lips nervously.


    "I don''t know how Casey lived through these years, and I don''t know what kind of girl he likes. You are


    a good girl in my impression. If you are interested in him, you can have a try. Of course, whether you


    can make him interested in you backward can only depend on yourself." Terence said.


    Annabel was a little excited. Terence¡¯s words were basically equivalent to agreeing that she and Casey


    be together, but whether Casey¡¯s heart could be won by her was up to herself.


    "Thank you, uncle, I will work hard." Annabel said shyly.


    Terence nodded, said nothing, got up and walked towards the outside of the Martial Arts Hall.


    Annabel stared at the ring below again, and then, as if she had made a certain decision, her eyes


    looked firmer.


    "If Casey leaves Guanling, he might go to B City. I haven''t been there for many years. Why not wait


    until I return to the family to ask for my father¡¯s permission to go to B City too."


    ...


    In CZ Community J City.


    In Amara''s home, Amara and Nics were sitting on the sofa with gloomy faces, and Conor and


    Morgan were standing in front of them with long faces.


    "You mean, my daughter is lost? And she could not be found?" Amara stared at Conor in great anger.


    "We have searched all the ces we could find. Except for the blood stains, we have not found any


    clues about Edith. There are no monitors on the location of the ident. We asked people to


    investigate the monitoring of nearby streets. We are sure that there is a suspicious ckmercial


    car, but the car disappeared and couldn¡¯t be found anywhere after that day." Conor exined.


    Amara was furious and shouted at Conor: "What have you done! My daughter was lost just like this.


    You have magic powers, don¡¯t you? How couldn¡¯t you even find a living person? Go to get my daughter


    back!"


    Conor frowned immediately. He came here to tell them the progress. Unexpectedly, Amara began to


    me them. As far as he knew, the reason why Edith went so far to the suburbs was because she


    quarreled with Amara.


    However, Amara looked as if she had nothing to do with this and med the others instead. This was


    really abhorrent.


    Conor had long heard of Amara''s meanness from Casey, and today he saw how shameless Casey ''s


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    mother-inw was.


    "Hurry up and go to find my daughter for me. If you can''t find her, it will not be over. This must be


    Casey¡¯s fault again. All of you who have connections with Casey are disasters. None of you is a good


    guy!" Amara said fiercely.


    "If I didn¡¯t guess it wrong, you must have done something that made her sad that she went to the


    suburbs. Aren¡¯t you responsible for this?" Conor questioned.


    Amara felt vacant, and raised her voice and shouted, "What nonsense are you talking about here! All


    this is because of Casey and you jinx. Without you, how could my daughter be missing!"


    Before Conor spoke, Nics, who was sitting next to Amara, stood up abruptly. He frowned and stared


    at Amara and shouted: "It¡¯s enough! Every time you put the me on Casey, do you know how much


    hardship has she suffered because of you? When will you be able to see your problem!"


    After being frustrated for so many years, Nics finally couldn''t bear it and broke out.

 Chapter 462 Good News

    Chapter 462 Good News


    Amara was stunned by Nics''s roar. She had never thought that Nics dared to speak to her in this


    tone.


    "What do you mean, are you saying that my daughter¡¯s missing was my fault?" After Amara came back


    to herself, she questioned Nics.


    "Isn''t it your responsibility? If you didn''t make the decision to bankrupt thepany of the Davies


    family, how could your daughter be so sad? How could she go to the suburbs? And how could this


    happen? Amara, are you really so brazen? I have had enough of you!" Nics did not suppress the


    emotions in his heart, and he broke out directly.


    Amara''s turned pale suddenly. she was criticized by this useless man. How could he criticize her like


    that! And he thought that it was her responsibility. This is nonsense!


    "Are you going to rebel? Your wimpy man dared to talk to me like this. You don''t want to stay in this


    family anymore, do you!"


    Amara stood up directly from the sofa, and she reached out to grab Nics¡¯ face. Nics hid behind as


    quickly as he could. Although he shouted at Amara, he didn¡¯t dare to fight with her.


    Seeing this, Jennifer came to stop them in a hurry. Amara pushed her away and almost made her fall to


    the ground.


    When Conor and Morgan saw this, they both shook their heads, turned and walked outside of the


    house.


    Nics also followed them in a hurry. After leaving the room, he shouted at Amara: "Sooner orter,


    this family will be ruined by you!"


    He ran away quickly after speaking.


    Amara sat back on the sofa with her chest heaving. After a while, she said sullenly, "What have I done


    wrong? It''s all Casey''s fault. When hees back, I will ask him to find my daughter for me!"


    ...


    In the No.1 hospital, B City.


    In an advanced ward, Natan was sitting on the edge of the bed with a frown, staring at Lily lying in the


    bed.


    After Lily was hit by a car that day, Natan sent Lily to the best hospital in B City for treatment. But Lily''s


    condition was so serious that she got out of danger until today.


    During this period, Natan had sent people to look for the driver who caused the ident. They found a


    suspicious vehicle, but the car was abandoned and the driver was nowhere to be found. This driver


    seemed to be a veteran. He left neither evidence nor the clues to find him.


    Natan was also resentful about what happened to his daughter. His underlings found that Lily was with


    Edith before the ident.


    At first Natan thought it was Casey who did this, but the investigation revealed that Casey was not in J


    city at all, and Edith was also missing, and Edith ''s bloodstain was seen on the ground.


    So Natan spected that this ident had nothing to do with Casey, and Edith was also a victim.


    He didn''t know who would do this to his daughter and Edith. During this period of time, his hair became


    a lot grayer.


    Because Lily''s condition was unstable recently, he could only keep her apany in the hospital and


    let his underlings investigate the ident.


    Lily was lying in the hospital bed with her eyes closed and her face pale. She used to be an innocent


    and happy girl, but now she looked very haggard and exhausted. Natan felt distressed when he looked


    at his daughter.


    "Lily, don''t worry, Daddy will find out the murderer for you, and I¡¯ll kill those involved in this ident!"


    Natan gritted his teeth.


    After a while, the door of the ward was pushed open, and the doctor walked in with the diagnosis


    report.


    Seeing the doctore in, Natan stood up quickly, looked at the doctor, and asked, "Doctor, how is my


    daughter? She has been in aa for so many days, when will she wake up?"


    The doctor didn¡¯t look well. He walked up to Natan, sighed and said, "Natan, your daughter''s condition


    is not optimistic, but don''t worry. The diagnosis is only temporary. She may get better sooner orter."


    Natan''s heart sank, and he asked, "What is the diagnosis?"


    The doctor hesitated, but still said: "ording to the current diagnosis, she is in a severea


    because of neurotraumatic injury, and it is possible that she will stay in the persistent vegetative state."


    After hearing the doctor''s words, Natan stretched out his hand and grabbed the doctor¡¯s clothes, and


    said sharply: "What are you talking about! My daughter will stay in the persistent vegetative state?"


    The doctor was so scared that his body began to tremble, and he tried tofort Natan: "Natan, calm


    down. This is just a preliminary diagnosis. It is possible that your daughter can get better and be


    cured."


    "I invested this hospital. If my daughter can''t wake up, I will fire all of you!" Natan said furiously.


    The doctor nodded and said, "Natan, please rest assured that we will do our best to save your


    daughter. Our dean has invited the most remarkable experts in the world toe to B City for a


    consultation."


    Natan let go of the doctor, realizing that he was a bit rude just now and said: "I hope you can try your


    best. I¡¯m sorry that I went too far just now."


    "It''s okay, I understood." The doctor replied, then turned around and left the room.


    Not long after the doctor went out, several of Natan''s underlings walked in.


    Natan stopped them directly and let them go outside. At this time, he didn''t want to disturb his daughter


    anymore.


    In the corridor, Natan took a deep breath and asked, "How is the investigation? Is there any progress?"


    One of them said: "The driver has been found, and he is under our control now. We got some


    information from him."


    "What?" Natan narrowed his eyes, and he was full of rage right now.


    "This driver was instructed by a woman called Margaret. Margaret should have died more than two


    months ago. I don''t know why she appeared again. ording to the driver, his target was Edith. Lily


    was with Edith at that time, so this ident happened." that man said.


    Natan immediately clenched his fists. He didn''t expect that his daughter would have encountered this


    just because she was walking with Edith.


    He knew that Margaret was dead, and he didn''t expect that the person who instigated the ident


    would be a dead one.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    There were a lot of doubts in his heart. He didn''t know what was going on. The only one thing he could


    be sure of was that the murderer was Margaret.


    Natan''s eyes became brooding. His first reaction just now was that Casey had caused his daughter to


    be like this. After all, it was because that Margaret was trying to attack Edith, that his daughter suffered.


    However, when he calmed down, he found himself too extreme, and Casey didn''t want this happen


    either. By passing the bucks to Casey couldn''t solve any problem.


    Now he could only wait for Casey toe and find out Margaret, who was the real murderer. His


    hatred should be vented on Margaret.


    "Where is that driver?" Natan asked.


    "The driver has been killed by us. He was in great pain before he died, so he exined everything." His


    subordinate replied immediately.


    Natan nodded, and then asked: "Has he said clearly about Margaret?"


    The subordinate nodded and said, "The driver told us about Margaret. Margaret was in J city and had


    been staying in the building of Wonhu Company. When we went there, she had already left."


    "We found that Margaret had returned to B City, and she didn¡¯t mind exposing her whereabouts this


    time. We found out where she went after returning to B City easily."


    "It is a newpany in B City. The background of thispany is quite mysterious, and thepany


    lookspetitive. Recently, it has been fighting against the Davies family. It seems that Casey hasn¡¯t


    found a way to deal with it."


    "Margaret is in thispany recently. We investigated their boss and found that he only appeared in


    the country recently. He is very young, probably less than 30 years old, but he is very experienced in


    business, otherwise it won''t cause the Davies family to worry."


    "We have been investigating for a long time and we haven''t found any information about him, except


    for his name."


    Hearing this, Nate felt that this ident was not as simple as he had imagined. Margaret, who was


    resurrected, and a young businessman with a mysterious background, made him feel that something


    was about to happen.


    "What''s his name?" Natan asked.


    The subordinate paused, then said solemnly:


    "Finn Turner."


    ...


    H City in the south.


    In a first-ss mansion in Tomson Riviera.


    In a princess room, Edith was lying in the bed with her eyes closed and face pale.


    Several overseas doctors were gathered around the bed, examining her carefully. There were many


    top medical instruments beside the bed, which showed that Edith¡¯s life condition was normal at this


    time.


    Not far from the bed, stood a man who was dressed in luxurious clothes, wearing a finger-stall and


    holding a dragon-head crutch in one hand. He got great personal charisma, giving people a feeling of


    prestige and authority.


    At this time, the man was staring at Edith withplex emotions including excitement, nervousness


    and hesitation.


    After a long time, the foreign doctors stopped the inspection, and one of them walked up and said: "Her


    condition is stable, but the head has been hit. We inferred that after she woke up, she might have an


    amnesia for a short time, but this won¡¯tst long. How long it takes to recover depends on her own


    condition. If there are people or things she is familiar with, it may help her recover faster."


    Hearing this, the man frowned and said, "Aren¡¯t there ways to make her recovered when shees to


    herself? People and things that she is familiar with are not here."


    "We have done our best. It is fortunate that she did not experience a deepa due to the impact."


    The doctor replied.


    The man nodded, and he did not worry about this, so he said: "I see, you will stay here during this


    period of time, and observe her condition at any time. Give her the best treatment. As for her memory,


    you don¡¯t need to worry about that. She came to me, maybe amnesia, is good for her."


    The doctor gave a hum, and immediately decided to turn around. At this moment, he suddenly


    remembered something and turned back to look at the man again.


    "Anything else?" the man asked.


    The overseas doctor smiled and said, "I have another good news to tell you. I focused so much on her


    condition that I forgot about it."


    "What good news?" The man asked expressionlessly.


    "She is pregnant." The doctor said.


    The man''s expressionless face instantly changed.

 Chapter 463 None of Your Business!

    Chapter 463 None of Your Business!


    In Guanling, in the vi.


    When Casey opened his eyes, a beam of sunlight was falling on his face. He could only faintly see a


    fine figure sitting at his bedside. Because the sunlight was so blinding that he couldn¡¯t see who was


    sitting here.


    He subconsciously assumed that the person sitting at his bedside was Edith. He had never felt more


    exhausted than climbing highdder for thest few years, so even when he was awake, he was still a


    little dazed.


    He thought he was still in J City, still at his home, and now what he saw was just a scene of his ordinary


    morning - Edith got up a little earlier than him and was sitting by his bedside to stare at him.


    Thinking of this, a smile appeared on Casey''s face, after which he reached out to grab her hand, gently


    cing it on his face for a moment.


    "Why are you getting up so early,e back to bed and rest for a while, I want to hug you." Casey


    said.


    The moment her hand was grabbed, her body already was froze, and when she heard Casey''s words,


    she was startled, then she quickly pulled her hand back and whispered, "Rascal!"


    Casey was stunned, then he hurriedly got up from the bed, and only after there was no more direct


    sunlight blinding his eyes did he see clearly who the person sitting at his bedside was.


    That person was not Edith, but Annabel.


    Only then did Casey remember that he was currently in Guanling and had just finished climbing high


    Thinking about what he had just said, Casey felt so embarrassed and exined, "Sorry, I was a bit


    confused just now and mistook you for someone else."


    A pink flush spread over her cheeks, because Casey¡¯s words seemed to turn her on a bit. Annabel


    red at Casey and said, "What ame excuse you have."


    Casey was about to exin that he wasn''t making excuses, but Annabel wasn''t going to listen, she got


    up from the bed, walked towards the window and said, "You were in aa for two days, Terence said


    he didn''t have a caring girl over there, so he asked me to take care of you over here. Since you''re


    awake now, I don''t want to be around a bastard like you all the time."


    Casey was dumbfounded, he didn''t expect that Annabel had taken care of himself for two days, and it


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    was Terence who asked her toe to take care of him.


    Could it be that Terence was trying to set Annabel up with him? He didn''t believe that there was no


    woman at his ce that could take care of him.


    He remembered that he hadn''t told Terence that he was already married. It was understandable for


    Terence, as a father, to consider his son''s marital affairs.


    In the end, he just smiled helplessly and said to Annabel, "Thank you."


    "Humph! I don¡¯t need your thank-you, I''m just taking care of you for Terence''s sake, don''t you really


    think that I want to stay here with you?" Annabel said arrogantly.


    At this moment, a girl came into the room and said, "Miss, you need to have a rest, you''ve been here


    for two days, I''ve sent away Guanling¡¯s owner¡¯s people many times, why do you have to take care of


    him by yourself..."


    That girl was Annabel''s maid, and she did not expect Casey had already woken up, so she spoke out


    as soon as she entered the room.


    After hearing this, Annabel immediately red at the girl, winking at her to shut up, but unfortunately


    that girl spoke too fast and Casey already heard what she said.


    When Casey heard the girl''s words, he felt a little amused as well, he didn''t expect that Annabel was


    fooling him just now, it turned out that it was her own intention to take care of him here.


    He stared at Annabel again, whose face was as red as an apple. She was so embarrassed that she


    even wanted to bury herself immediately.


    "What are you talking about? Who wants to be here with him? I''d like to leave right away. You just get


    out!" Annabel shouted at the girl.


    The girl realized that she had said something wrong, so she covered her mouth immediately and ran


    out with a smile on her face.


    This was the first time she had ever seen herdy to be so panicked, who usually was a cold and calm


    girl. It seemed that she had a crush on Casey.


    Casey smiled and looked at Annabel mysteriously as if he was asking her why she was lying.


    When Annabel saw that Casey wasughing at her, she was a little upset, and a feeling of wanting to


    act like a spoiled child surged into her heart, but she held it back so that she wouldn''t lose her temper.


    Casey was about to make a joke with Annabel, but when he thought of what happened between him


    and Lily earlier, he gave it up. In his opinion, it was uneasy to thank a girl or make a joke with her,


    because it was possible that the girl may misunderstand him and think he was flirting with her by


    making a joke.


    One Lily had already made Casey headaches and felt guilty, and he didn''t want that to happen again.


    "I am awake now, you can go back." In order to show Annabel how heartless he was, he took his smile


    back and said with an indifferent expression.


    When Annabel heard that Casey had actually sent her off like that, she felt a burst of anger and even


    felt wronged in her heart.


    But for the sake of saving her face, she couldn''t say anything and muttered, "I can''t wait to get out of


    here." After that, she walked towards the door.


    When she was almost at the door side, she stopped again and turned back to look at Casey,


    pretending to ask casually, "I heard Terence said that once you wake up, he will arrange you to leave


    Guanling, after you leave here, are you going back to B City?"


    Casey nodded and asked, "What are you asking this for?"


    Receiving an affirmative answer, Annabel raised her head and said arrogantly, "It''s none of your


    business."


    After that, she walked towards the outside.


    Casey didn''t think much about it, and after Annabel left, he got off from the bed and stretched out, only


    to feel that his bones were falling apart.


    This time, climbing highdder had indeed allowed him to bring out all the power inside his body, but


    the battle with Kacper at the end had truly brought him out to his limit as well.


    If it wasn''t for the poultice made of mushrooms that his master had forced him to apply on his body


    back then, Casey, who had experienced such a violent battle, would have had to lie in bed for a month


    or two to recover.


    Those poultices had not only made him incredibly strong, but they had also greatly improved his


    physical fitness, which made him more resilient than average persons.


    After he had stretched out himself and fully recovered, he intended to go to find Terence.


    It was at this moment that he suddenly realized that something was wrong, then he reached out and


    tugged at his trousers, ncing towards the inside.


    "Where are my underpants?" A question popped up in Casey''s mind.


    Afterwards, his eyes widened as he thought of Annabel''s insistence on staying by his side for the past


    two days.


    She couldn''t have taken it off, could she?


    This girl with a special fetish couldn''t have done something to him while he was asleep, could she?


    On his way to Artificialke ind.


    Montgomery ran over to Casey and looked at him with admiration, and said, "Boss, you are really an


    amazing man. You have seeded in climbing highdder, throughout history of Guanling, there were


    only two people who seeded in climbing highdder, and those two people were both absolute


    demons, and now, you have be the third."


    Casey smiled at him and said, "If you dive yourself into improving your strength, you also have a


    chance to seed in the challenge."


    He was not talking big. Montgomery was from that vige in the mountain, he had eaten many


    mushrooms that could make people stronger since he was young, although the effect of eating them


    directly was definitely not as good as the poultice made by Casey''s master from those mushrooms, but


    it still could work on people.


    Moreover, Montgomery had a strong body, and as long as he was willing to work hard to improve his


    strength, it was only a matter of time before he had the strength that would enable him to seed in


    climbing highdder.


    "I''d rather forget about it, it looks like I am seeking death by challenging the top ten experts of the List


    of the Ares." Montgomery continued, "Boss, something big happened over the past two days when you


    were in aa."


    "What?" Casey asked.


    "It''s that Nate who gave you trouble before, died in Guanling, and because of him, his father Jonas was


    also unlucky, it was said that Jonas was infuriated by him and diedter. The whole Cunningham family


    was wiped out the next day, everyone guessed that this was done by the owner of Guanling."


    Montgomery said, he still didn''t know that the owner of Guanling was Casey''s father.


    When Casey heard Montgomery''s words, he raised his eyebrows, he could be sure that this was done


    by Terence, what he didn''t expect was that the power Terence now wielded was so huge, in just one


    day, he had actually wiped out the entire Cunningham family.


    It seemed that after Terence had taken over Guanling, he had indeed made the ce change greatly.


    Casey did not intend to tell Montgomery that the owner of Guanling was his father, nor did he intend to


    take Montgomery out with him, he wanted to let Montgomery hone his skills in Guanling for a few more


    years, and when he was strong enough, then he would let Terence release Montgomery out.


    On Artificialke ind, after Casey got on the yacht, those two men meeting him fromst time looked


    at him with full respect, they couldn¡¯t wait to kneel on the ground and drive the yacht to pick up Casey.


    Casey went all the way to the vi and walked to Terence''s room, where he saw Terence sitting at his


    desk staring at a stack of documents.


    When Terence saw Caseying, he smiled at him and said, "If you recover well, you can leave here,


    we have a feud with the Turner family, they will not let us go, and we will never let them underestimate


    us, I have been waiting for an opportunity to take revenge all these years, and now you are our hope."


    Casey nodded, after knowing the true origins of his grandfather and father, Casey had made revenge,


    his next biggest goal.


    Terence must have also wanted to pin his hopes on him, he had umted so much power over the


    years, so that he could be Casey''s solid backing when he grew up.


    "It is also my duty to avenge my grandfather, and I will be obliged to do so." Casey said firmly, "But I


    want to know, father, what is the reason why you cannot leave Guanling?"

 Chapter 464 Your Name Is Sylvie Sue

    Chapter 464 Your Name Is Sylvie Sue


    When Terence heard the question from Casey, his eyes instantly became sharper, and that bloodthirsty


    aura on his body seemed to be more terrifying.


    After a long time, he gave a long sigh and said, "It involves the biggest secret of Guanling, I can''t tell


    you this secret yet, when you reach to a certain level, you will know why naturally. For now, it''s best for


    you not to think about the reason for this matter, otherwise it won''t do you much good."


    After hearing Terence¡¯s word, Casey had no choice but to give up. He knew that Terence did not tell


    him the secret because he wanted to protect him, perhaps at his level now, he was indeed not qualified


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    to learn that secret.


    After that, Terence told Casey a bit more about their history with the Turner family and the sphere of


    influence of Guanling to the world.


    The Token of War that Terence gave Casey could allow him tomand all the people and forces that


    Guanling had distributed in the outside world, and he also taught Casey the ways to contact those


    people from Guanling in the outside world, telling Casey that no matter what his needs were, he could


    seek help from the people from Guanling.


    As long as Casey returned to the outside world, he would be the spokesman of Guanling in the


    outside world, and he would have the same power as Terence, and could call on all the resources of


    Guanling as a means to confront the Turner family.


    After clearing the air, Terence patted Casey''s shoulder and smiled, "You are my greatest pride in my


    life."


    Casey nodded seriously at Terence and said, "I won''t let you down."


    After the brief reunion, what awaited Casey was still a parting, but now that he knew that Terence was


    still alive and had be the owner of Guanling, he finally could relieve.


    The two of them chatted about somemonce things, and Casey told Terence that he had gotten


    married. Terence looked very happy when he heard this, and asked Casey if he was a grandfather yet.


    Casey shook his head with a smile and told Terence that he didn''t have a child yet, but when Terence


    was able to get out of Guanling, maybe he would have a grandchild.


    After a long time, Casey got up and walked towards the outside, and as he reached the door, Terence


    called him back again.


    "You must be careful out there, and remember, don''t provoke the people of the Pantheon." Terence


    said seriously.


    In the helicopter, Casey looked down at this ce that existed in the middle of a mountain range,


    This time, he came to Guanling, he had learned a lot. Of course, the biggest reward was that he made


    to meet Terence.


    As he watched Guanling gradually bing smaller, Casey also withdrew his gaze.


    He took a deep breath, then slowly closed his eyes and began to think about what he should do next.


    It would take him a day and a night to get back to J City from Guanling, even by helicopter. He missed


    Edith so much, and he wondered what she was doing now. When he came back, he couldn¡¯t wait to


    have a good time with her.


    In H City, in the vi of Tomson Riviera.


    Edith was sitting in front of the window, both eyes staring out of the window. She looked very confused


    and her face was full of doubt, as if she was struggling with something she couldn''t figure out.


    After a long time, the door of the room was pushed to open and a maid came in and said respectfully to


    Edith, "Miss, it''s time for you to eat."


    Only then did Edithe to her sense and turn to look at her, finding that the maid had already pushed


    the food cart over.


    "You can put it there, I''ll eatter." Edith said.


    The maid nodded and put everything on the food cart to the table, and after getting it done, she bowed


    to Edith and turned around and left.


    As soon as the maid left, the man with the dragon head walking stick in his hand walked in and smiled


    at Edith, "Is the food not to your liking? You''ve eaten very little in the past few days, you''ve just


    recovered, it is not good for your health if you eat only a little."


    Edith looked up at the man and didn''t answer the question, but said, "Father, I still can''t remember


    anything, I can¡¯t recall my past memories, but my instincts tell me that I don¡¯t belong here before, and


    sometimes I still wonder if you are my father or not."


    The manughed and said, "My silly daughter, of course I am your father, you are just under the illusion


    of being injured."


    "But I feel like I''ve lost someone very important, my instincts make me want to look for this person, but I


    can''t remember who this person really is, and it''s causing me great pain." Edith replied.


    "Edith, the doctor has said that this is just a nervous delusion that urs after you have been injured. If


    you lose anyone, is it not clear to me as your father? This is because you have not rested well." The


    man replied.


    Edith nodded and said, "Okay."


    "Edith, you have to remember that your name is Sylvie Sue, you are the daughter of Darius Sue, the


    princess of the entire business empire in H City. It doesn''t matter if you can''t recall your past, what


    matters is your future, after you have fully recovered, I will take you to meet some people, if they can¡¯t


    help you to bring back your past memories, then let them be your future memories."


    "We have to look into the future ande out of the memories of the past, this may be a gift from God


    to you."


    The man spoke to Edith with a solemn face.


    Edith smiled at the man, although she still felt that the memories of the past were important to her, but


    since she couldn''t recall anything, she couldn''t force herself. Darius was right, since she couldn''t recall


    the past, she should look to the future.


    "Thank you, I''m lucky to have a father like you." Edith said.


    In J City, CZ Community.


    In the middle of the living room, Amara was dragging a suitcase out of Jennifer''s room.


    Jennifer was justing back from the supermarket, and when she saw this scene, she asked


    hurriedly, "Sis Amara, what are you doing?"


    Amara''s hair was a bit dishevelled and she looked haggard and weak. Since Nics had a fight with


    herst time, he had note back for several days.


    She had thought that there was no way for Nics to get out of her grasp, and with no ce to sleep,


    Nics would definitelye back obediently in the end, and then she would be able to take it out on


    Nics.


    But she seemed to have underestimated Nics''s determination this time, and since he had left that


    day, Nics had not returned, which made Amara feel abandoned.


    Only this feeling did notst long before it turned into the feeling of being betrayed by Nics, and she


    felt that everyone had betrayed her and that everyone was against her.


    Edith broke off the mother-daughter rtionship with her and disappeared from J City afterwards.


    Nics left home in a fit of temper because of this incident and did not return for a few days. In the


    past, it was impossible to happen.


    In the end, Amara still med everything on Casey, thinking that everything was Casey''s fault.


    She would never realize her own problems.


    Amara stared at Jennifer and said, "I lost my daughter, my man, my family is broke now. All of you are


    against me, don''t think that I, Amara, am easy to be bullied, even if all of you are gone, I can still live a


    good life, you are no longer needed here, from today you don''t need to work in my house."


    When Jennifer heard Amara''s words, she had a helpless expression on her face and said, "Sis Amara,


    listen to me, you really did something wrong this time, you can''t be too aggressive, when you should


    admit your mistakes, it''s better to admit them, if you keep on being so stubborn, this family will fall apart


    sooner orter."


    Amara immediately red at her and said, "When does it be your turn to lecture me? What''s


    wrong with me? I''m doing this for the good of my daughter, and that wimp Nics dared to argue with


    me over this. I think all of you have been brainwashed by Casey, he is the one to be med, it is his


    fault that things end up like this!"


    When Jennifer saw that she couldn''t persuade Amara, she shook her head and said, "This family is


    ruined by you, it has nothing to do with Casey."


    "Get out of my sight! Take your things and get out of my house, and don''t let me see you again!" Amara


    got furious immediately, pointing at Jennifer''s nose and shouting at her.


    As Edith disappeared and Nics left, Jennifer also felt that there was no need for her to stay here


    anymore, otherwise Amara would definitely keep taking it out on her.


    She walked over, grabbed her suitcase, turned around and walked towards the outside, and said to


    Amara, "Take care of yourself."


    As soon as Jennifer went out, Amara heavily shut the door.


    She took her suitcase downstairs and walked towards the outside, and only when she was on the road


    did it ur to her that she didn''t know where she was going.


    As she walked along the road, she was thinking about her future. Jennifer finally decided to go to find


    her daughter and think about what to do next.


    Perhaps she would have toe back, after all, Casey didn''t know what had happened at home, and


    she would have toe back and exin to him what it was all about.


    Just as she reached the entrance of an alleyway, several people suddenly rushed out from inside and


    dragged her straight into the alleyway.


    Jennifer was filled with panic, not knowing what these people were doing, and was very frightened in


    her heart.


    "What are you doing? Let go of me, or I''ll call out." Jennifer shouted at the men.


    "Shouting for help? Do you think it is working?" A voice came out at this time.


    Jennifer turned her head to look over and found that the person walking over was actually Albie.


    "Albie, what do you want? Just tell them to let me go!" Jennifer shouted.


    Albie snorted and said, "If you want me to let you go, it¡¯s fine, tell me where Casey has gone and I will


    let you go, otherwise, don''t me me for being heartless."


    After taking over the Wonhu Company, Albie had been calcting how to take revenge on Casey.


    Before Margaret left, she instructed him to make sure to find trouble for Casey, and as for the Davies


    family, there was no need for him to worry about it, Margaret would naturally deal with it.


    "You son of bitch, you only know to find trouble for others all day long, I think you are all fed up and


    have no time to spare!" Jennifer, who was always gentle, finally couldn''t help herself after knowing


    Albie''s purpose, and followed Amara''s example by bursting out a four-letter word.

 Chapter 465 Im In a Bad Mood

    Chapter 465 I''m In a Bad Mood


    In front of the Patel family''spany.


    Casey waited here with a bouquet of flowers by his hand, wearing an expectant smile on his face.


    He had finally returned to J City after all these troubles, and the first thing he did when he returned here


    was naturally toe to see Edith and give her a surprise.


    As the saying goes, absence makes the heart grow fonder. Casey was very excited now, and he had


    even thought of what he would do after meeting Edithter.


    He walked towards the Patel family''spany and nced at the flowers he was holding, but when he


    entered the Patel family''s lobby, the smile on his face disappeared.


    The entire lobby of the Patel family''spany was empty, with no one working there, and even the


    desks were nearly half missing, with all kinds of documents scattering on the floor, giving the


    impression that the building had been emptied.


    His heart tightened, as he wondered what had happened and why there was no one in the Patel


    family''spany.


    He ran over to the lift and reached the floor where Edith''s office was located, which was still in the


    same condition as the lobby, and Edith''s office had long been emptied as well.


    Casey threw the bouquet of flowers he was holding onto the floor, then hurriedly took out his mobile


    phone and dialed Edith''s number.


    "The number you have dialed is switched off." After calling a dozen times, Casey received the same


    reply.


    He took a deep breath, already wondering in his heart that something must have happened in J City


    during his absence.


    He hurriedly ran out from the Patel family''spany and took a taxi to CZ Community.


    Thepany grew so rapidly that it was natural for it to change its location. Caseyforted himself in


    his heart.


    When he arrived at CZ Community, standing in from of his house, he knocked the door hurriedly since


    he forgot to take his key when he left home.


    Soon, Amara wearing unkempt appearance came to open the door. The moment she saw Casey,


    Amara mmed the door again.


    Casey''s heart beat faster, wondering what was going on, and he shouted through the door, "Mum,


    what''s wrong with you? Where is Edith? Why is her phone off?"


    "You are a jinx, our family end up like this because of you, if it isn¡¯t for you, how could my daughter


    have suffered such a thing, you are a sinner, you can''t repay what you owe our family in your life, I


    don''t want to see you, get out of here!"


    Amara shouted towards the outside, after which there was no more sound.


    Casey knocked on the door for a long time, but never got a response.


    He cursed in his heart, turned around and went downstairs, called Conor, and took a taxi to Starry


    Night Club afterwards.


    Half an hourter.


    In Starry Night Club, Casey sat in front of both Conor and Morgan, his face somewhat looked gloomy.


    Conor and Morgan were both looking at Casey cautiously, as if they were looking at a time bomb.


    "What exactly happened in J City while I was away, and why has the Patel family¡¯spany been


    emptied? Where is my wife? Didn''t I ask you guys to protect her secretly all the time? Why can''t I call


    her?" Casey asked.


    After a long time, Conor sighed and took a step towards the front and said, "Casey, take it easy for


    now, I will tell you what happened in J City recently, but you must calm down first, now that it¡¯s been


    done, even if you are in a hurry, it is useless."


    "The more you say the more anxious I get, just tell me what''s wrong with Edith!" Casey said impatiently.


    Conor gritted his teeth and said, "She... disappeared."


    "Disappeared? Why would she go missing? Didn''t I tell you to send someone to follow her all the time?


    Now this J City, isn''t it all your world, why would she go missing?" Casey asked anxiously.


    "Calm down first, I''ll tell you the whole story, everything that happened, it all started because of


    Margaret." Conor said.


    Casey immediately frowned and asked, "Didn''t she already die? Why would these things still be rted


    to her?"


    "We are not sure what this is all about, I will tell you from the beginning, when I finish, you will know


    what happened in J City during the time you were away." Conor said.


    Casey took a deep breath and nodded at Conor, signaling him to start from the beginning.


    Conor immediately organized his thoughts and began to tell the story from the time Edith was almost


    abducted by human traffickers.


    Casey listened to Conor''s narrative with his brows getting tighter and tighter, he didn''t expect the dead


    Margaret would appear in J City again, nor did he expect Margaret would be able to set up the Wonhu


    Company in J City.


    After hearing that Albie, together with Amara bankrupted the Patel family''spany and that Edith had


    run away in heartbreak and had an ident in the suburbs, Casey couldn¡¯t wait to go back to CZ


    Community and to break Amara''s arms and legs, throwing her into the woods to feed the wolves.


    "This is the whole story, Margaret should have gotten help from someone to do these things, with her


    own strength, there is no way she could have created another Wonhu Company."


    "We got the news not long ago that Margaret has now gone to B City, and she doesn¡¯t deliberately


    cover her tracks, as if she isn¡¯t afraid of being discovered. We have contacted the Davies family and


    asked them to keep an eye on her. It seems that the reason why she went to B City is that she is


    looking for trouble for the Davies family. What we don¡¯t expect is that Margaret would have the capital


    to make the Davies family helpless."


    Conor said, his face also revealing a trace of doubt, obviously he did not understand how in the world


    Margaret was able to fight against the Davies family.


    Casey''s first reaction after hearing Conor''s words was to think of the Turner family that Terence had


    told him before.


    The only family that Casey knew of that could easily stand up to the Davies family was the Turner


    family. Before he returned, Terence had told him that the Turner family was already nning to make a


    move against the Davies family in B City.


    Only at this time he didn''t have the time to think about these things, all he cared about now was Edith''s


    whereabouts.


    "Where is Edith? It¡¯s been a long time, hasn''t a single clue been found?" Casey stared at Conor and


    asked.


    A hint of guilt appeared on Conor''s face as he shook his head.


    Casey directly clutched a cup on the table and that cup instantly shattered, scaring Morgan to tremble.


    "Didn''t you say that before Edith disappeared, she met Lily? The two of them were in an ident


    together, Edith disappeared, then where is Lily? How is her condition now?" Casey asked again.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    "Lily didn''t go missing, it was said that she was hit by the lorry and knocked out by more than ten


    meters, afterwards she was sent to the best hospital in B City, she is still in aa. At that time Lily


    was knocked off in the middle of the road, while Edith just fell on the roadside, so we suspect that when


    the lorry crashed over, Lily pushed Edith away, that''s why this happened." Conor exined.


    Hearing this, Casey''s gaze immediately became sharper and both his fists had clenched up tightly.


    "All those who are rted to this matter, I will not spare any of them!" Casey''s voice was stern and


    terrifying.


    He knew that the culprit of this matter was Margaret and the Turner family behind Margaret, so


    naturally Casey would not let them go, but before that, Casey still had to deal with those guys who


    were pushing for it, which naturally included Amara and Albie.


    What Casey could not imagine was that Amara would help Albie to bankrupt the Patel family''s


    This time, Casey would not show her any mercy. No matter what Edith''s current condition was, Amara


    had to be punished in some way.


    Just as Casey got up, intending to go back to CZ Community and find Amara to ask her about this


    matter, amotion suddenly came from outside the Starry Night Club.


    Casey looked at the entrance of the bar and saw a man in a dark-coloured practice uniform leading a


    group of people into the Starry Night Club.


    Those people looked aggressive, and at first nce, they were not good visitors.


    Conor and Morgan both turned their heads to look over, and both of them frowned.


    Casey noticed the two men''s reactions. ording to their reactions, with the strength of the two of


    them, there shouldn''t be anyone else in J City now who could make them afraid, it seemed that these


    people who came in now were not simple.


    He stood up and looked at Conor and asked, "Who are these people?"


    "They are from Wonhu Company, the head is named Rogers, with the title of Shura, he is not from J


    City, he should have been sent by Margaret from B City, specifically to find trouble for us, this person is


    extremely strong, even though my strength and Morgan''s strength have improved greatly, we are still


    no match for him, he wants to rece me and be the underground emperor of J City. During this


    period of time, he hase to look for trouble several times." Conor exined.


    Casey nodded, snickering in his heart, what bullshit Shura, he had even defeated the Human King at


    Guanling, how could this kind of loser be his opponent.


    It was just that he was now burning with anger in his heart and was thinking of an opportunity to vent it,


    since these people had taken the initiative to look for fight, he would not be polite to them.


    "What¡¯s your decision now? The position of underground emperor of J City, are you going to give it up


    voluntarily or let me grab it from my hands? You have already known my strength, if you let me start the


    fight, you won''t have a good end." Rogers stared at Conor and Morgan and challenged, directly


    ignoring Casey, who he felt was unremarkable and should not be a formidable figure.


    "Hurry up and surrender in front of our boss, our boss is a Shura with dozens of people died under his


    hands, the terror he brings is not something you can afford, just kneel down and beg for forgiveness,


    give up your name as the underground emperor of J City, then our boss will let you go!" The brothers


    behind Rogers shouted at them.


    Conor was about to take a step forward, but was immediately stopped by Casey.


    "I''m in a bad mood, just leave them to me, I just need some sandbags to vent my anger!"

 Chapter 466 It Sounds Good to Die Like This

    Chapter 466 It Sounds Good to Die Like This


    When Conor heard Casey¡¯s words, he did not speak to Rogers anymore. He looked at Casey and said,


    "Rogers is indeed amazing. I and Morgan can¡¯t defeat him. If you want to fight him, you must be


    careful."


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    "Don''t worry. I know what I am doing." After Casey finished speaking, he walked towards Rogers.


    Morgan nced at Conor and said, "Why don''t we rush up together? Anyway, we just need to win. So


    Casey doesn¡¯t have to fight alone."


    Conor was also a bit hesitated. He knew that Casey was great, but the strength of Rogers was not bad.


    He felt that Rogers might be stronger than Casey. So he was worried about whether Casey could


    defeat Rogers alone.


    They didn''t know what Casey experienced in Guanling. If they could receive news from Guanling, they


    would not have this kind of worries.


    Now Casey had released all the power in his body. It was his master who asked him to "hide" the


    power in his body back then. Casey himself did not know how to hide his power, so once he released it,


    he couldn¡¯t hide it anymore.


    Moreover, with Casey''s current level, there was no need to hide. He was now in a state of heyday at all


    times.


    If someone wanted to defeat him now, unless he could ask five Kacper or ten top ten masters on List of


    the Ares to fight with Casey, otherwise, it was impossible to defeat Casey who was in the best state.


    After struggling for a while, Conor said, "Let him go by himself first. If he can''t hold it, we can go to help


    him. Logically, Casey will not be impulsive. Maybe Edith''s affairs drive him mad. Just let him vent his


    anger, which is also necessary."


    Morgan also nodded and then turned to look towards Casey.


    Seeing Casey walking towards him, Rogers curled his lips, and said, "Boy, are you trying to run away


    under my nose? Don¡¯t you think you are a little too naive?"


    "I''m here to teach you a lesson." Casey stood in front of the crowd.


    Rogers sneered suddenly. Obviously, he was disdainful of Casey''s words.


    Rogers¡¯ men behind him also looked at Casey mockingly, thinking that Casey was just kidding.


    "Only you? You want to teach our boss a lesson? Even if you three rush up together, you might not be


    our boss'' matches. I think you should let your other two bros help you. Then our boss doesn''t have to


    waste time to teach you guys one by one." A man next to Rogers shouted.


    "I can kill you." Casey nced at all of them and said coldly.


    "Stop bluffing. Do you really think you can be our boss'' match? Have you heard Shura?"


    "Where did this person jump out? How ignorant he is! Look at him, he doesn''t seem to have any


    strength at all. I think I can knock him down!"


    "I''ve seen a lot of people who are like him. They all like to bluff. When he sees the strength of the boss,


    he won''t have the guts to say such words."


    ...


    Rogers took a look at Casey, then took a step forward, and said with a smile, "Boy, I admire you. It''s


    just that you only have the guts but you don''t have enough strength. That''s stupid."


    "Do you know why I¡¯m called Shura. What I like most is to watch my opponent die under my torture. I


    remember thest time there was one person standing in front of me and yelling at me. In the end, I


    broke his wrists and ankles. Hey on the ground and watched me crush his bones one by one. He


    was not killed by me in the end, but was scared to death by my torture. What do you think about the


    way to die?"


    Casey squinted at Rogers, and said, "It¡¯s not bad."


    Rogers was taken aback by Casey''s answer, and then asked, "So you also want to be tortured to death


    by me using this method?"


    The people behind Rogersughed loudly. One of them said, "So funny. How stupid he is! He actually


    came here to let our boss kill him. He actually said that the method of death our boss said is not bad. It


    seemed that he was scared by our boss and lost his mind."


    "I mean, you will die like this."


    Casey said to Rogers. Then he rushed forward with a stride, hitting Rogers'' chest.


    Upon seeing this, Rogers let out a cold snort. He also made a quick move, intending to block Casey''s


    punch first, and then catch him again, pressing him on the ground to teach him a lesson.


    Rogers stretched out his hand to block Casey''s fist and already prepared to cope with Casey¡¯s next


    move. But just when he touched Casey''s fist, a force beyond his imagination directly swallowed his


    palm. His hand followed Casey''s fist to hit his chest directly. The bones in that hand shattered in an


    instant. He was hit away directly.


    After falling to the ground, Rogers vomited a mouthful of blood. His face was full of pain. The hand he


    had just blocked Casey''s fist was already dead.


    Rogers¡¯ men who were stillughing at Casey were dumbfounded when they saw this scene. They all


    stared at Casey in shock. Many people were so scared that they hurried back towards the back, as if


    they saw the deviling out of hell.


    "Why... why is he so strong? The boss... was knocked down in just one move?"


    Both Conor and Morgan stared at this scene. Both of them were ready to rush to support Casey just


    now. After all, in their opinion, Rogers¡¯ strength was too terrifying. Casey himself might not be able to


    defeat Rogers alone.


    However, the facts were not what they thought. Casey only used one move to knock Rogers down.


    Only when Conor and Morgan team up with each other could they defeat Rogers.


    It was horrible!


    "OMG, Casey is awesome. How could he be so powerful? I remember he was not like this before.


    Otherwise, I would have been beaten to death by him a long time ago." Morgan muttered to himself.


    "It seems that he should have experienced something we could not think of. I didn''t expect his strength


    to be so terrifying. Now in the world, I am afraid that there are few people who can defeat him."


    Conor was also in astonishment.


    What they didn''t know was that Casey''s strength had reached this level a long time ago, but Casey had


    never used all his strength before.


    Casey walked towards Rogers. Rogers'' men all looked at Casey in horror, not knowing what to do.


    "Damn it... What are you doing? Punch him!" Rogers, who fell on the ground, yelled at his men.


    Those men took a deep breath. Some of them rushed towards Casey, while some chose to run away


    directly.


    Casey pped one of Rogers¡¯ men away. These people couldn¡¯t cause any threats to Casey. After a


    while, many of themy on the ground.


    Seeing Casey so horrible, the rest of Rogers'' men were already too scared to step forward. Soon, they


    all fled from Starry Night Club. No one cared about Rogers anymore.


    Casey walked in front of Rogers and looked down at him. Rogers was full of horror. Looking at Casey,


    he felt that Casey was the real Shura who came out of hell, and his so-called Shura was bullshit.


    "Let me go. I promise to leave J City immediately. I will nevere to you guys and make trouble for


    you again in the future." Rogers said tremblingly.


    "Don''t you think it''s toote to say this kind of thing?" Casey stared at Rogers expressionlessly, "That


    kind of method to die you just said is really good. Since you admit you have already killed so many


    people, then if I kill you, it can be considered a way to uphold justice."


    "No... don''t, you let me go. As long as you let me go, I am willing to be your ve and work for you for


    the rest of my life." Rogers said quickly.


    "Sorry. I don''t need a ve like you."


    Casey said, then leaned down, grabbed Rogers'' intact hand, and broke his wrist forcefully.


    Rogers screamed. His face was full of despair. He originally thought that he would be able to snatch


    the title of the underground emperor in J City when he came over today. However, this guy who


    appeared suddenly solved him with one move.


    Now this guy still was tormenting him ording to the method he said. He regretted what he said just


    now.


    However, even if he was so regretful, it was useless. That Rogers provoked was Casey who was in


    rage. In this state, Casey would not give him any way to survive. Since Rogers had something to do


    with Margaret, Casey absolutely couldn¡¯t let him go.


    After that, Casey broke Rogers''s ankles, making Rogerspletely lose his ability to move. Rogers


    could only lie on the ground, waiting for Casey''s trial.


    Casey raised his foot and stepped on Rogers'' forearm. As soon as he applied force, the bones there


    would break directly.


    "You have eight bones in your limbs. I''m not as perverted as you. Today I will only break your eight


    bones. If you can survive, you will be lucky. But if you can''t survive, you will deserve it."


    After speaking, Casey stepped on Rogers''s other arm without mercy.


    Before Caseypletely crushed the eight bones of Rogers'' body, Rogers already died. He died in


    extreme pain. His face was distorted and looked very horrible.


    After solving Rogers, Casey walked up to Conor and Morgan and said, "Let your men deal with it."


    Conor nodded and immediately went to arrange it. Morgan nced at Casey and asked, "Casey, what


    are we going to do next?"


    Casey narrowed his eyes and said, "Go to CZ Community to find Amara."

 Chapter 467 Beat Up Amara

    Chapter 467 Beat Up Amara


    At CZ Community.


    Amara sat on the sofa, recalling the scene where Casey appeared at the door of the house just now.


    She felt angry.


    But after Casey left, she sat on the sofa and calmed down. Suddenly, she became a little frightened.


    Although she hated Casey and always despised Casey, one problem she couldn¡¯t ignore was that


    Casey was a big shot in J City now. Besides, he had a deep rtionship with Davies family. It was not


    an ordinary person like her who could contend.


    Even her TC International Hotel was given by Casey.


    Now thepany of Patel family went bankrupt and Edith''s disappearance had something to do with


    her. If Casey came back to learn about the situation, he wouldn¡¯t let her go easily.


    So now she was a little fidgeting, thinking about what to do if Casey came to her.


    "Why didn''t he die outside? Why did hee back? I¡¯m already annoyed enough. He still wants to


    make me angry." Amara said to herself.


    At this moment, a knock on the door suddenly sounded outside. Amara was so scared that she was


    shivering.


    She quickly got up, walked to the door, and nced outside through the cat''s eyes. Then she found


    that it was Casey, Conor and Morgan who were standing outside. She was stunned.


    Looking at Casey''s face, he should have known about Edith''s affairs. He muste back to teach her


    a lesson this time.


    Amara felt nervous. She didn''t know what to do. She thought about pretending that there was no one at


    home. After Casey left here, she would pack her things quickly and then left here.


    "I know you are inside. Open the door. Otherwise, I will open it by myself directly." Casey''s voice


    sounded.


    Amara was shocked. She didn¡¯t expect that Casey knew that she was at the door. She was in a horror


    suddenly. This guy was indeed a devil. He must havee out of hell. No wonder he always brought


    disasters to her family.


    "Maybe this guy is just bluffing. I didn''t make much movement just now. How could he know that I was


    inside? Even if he knows it, I won''t open the door. Could he still break in? The door is do sturdy. I don''t


    believe he can break in." Amara murmured.


    "Give you three seconds. My patience is limited." Casey said again.


    Amara sneered, and murmured, "Even if you give me 30 minutes, I still won''t open the door. I think you


    are just stupid. If you are a little smart, don''t push me. Just get out of here."


    Casey counted silently for three seconds. Seeing that Amara hadn''t opened the door, he didn''t intend


    to waste time any more. He stepped back two steps directly, then lifted his feet to kick the door


    violently.


    Bang.


    The door was kicked open. Amara, who was still leaning on the door and looking into the cat''s eyes,


    was hit by the door and fell to the ground, screaming in pain.


    "Yeah, my face, are you going to knock me to death? Bastard, you broke my door. You are not


    wee here. Get out of here." Amara covered her face and wailed.


    Casey walked in with Conor and Morgan. He looked at Amara who was sitting on the ground


    expressionlessly, with a hint of coldness in his eyes.


    "Why did you help Albie to make thepany go bankrupt? Don''t you know that thepany was


    Edith''s painstaking effort? If it weren''t for what you did, how could Edith leave in anger? If you don¡¯t do


    such things, how could Edith disappear? Do you know how big mistake you have made?" There wasn¡¯t


    any slightest emotion in Casey¡¯s voice.


    When Amara heard Casey''s words, she was so angry. She said with full of resentment. "My fault? Don''t


    talk nonsense here. This is all your fault. Right, thepany is Edith''s painstaking effort. But she was


    just working for you. You just use Edith to make money for you. I did this only to get her out of your


    control."


    "Edith''s disappearance is also your fault. If it weren''t for the disaster you brought to our family, how


    could this happen? I haven''te to you to get even. But you came here to teach me. Are you


    qualified to teach me?"


    There was a cold light shing in Casey''s eyes. He said coldly, "Have you ever thought that without


    these things you did or without your prejudice against me, these things would not happen at all? Until


    now, you still think these things are my fault?"


    Amara thought for a while. Then she realized that if she didn¡¯t get involved in these things, everything


    would not have be so bad, which made her feel guilty all of a sudden.


    "Don¡¯t... don''t think you can shirk responsibility by saying a few words here! Even if I have a certain


    responsibility, the main reason for these things is still on you. Do you think you can shirk it?" Amara


    arrogantly argued.


    "Then you tell me what responsibilities should I take?" Casey asked.


    Amara was speechless for a while and didn¡¯t know what to say.


    "Edith is your daughter, but you always embarrass her. You put her in a dilemma again and again. You


    even ruined her efforts and harmed her by conspiring with others. Are you worthy of being her mother?"


    Casey walked in front of Amara and squatted down, his eyes full of questioning.


    Amara only felt that her soul was prated by Casey¡¯s gaze. She did not dare to look at Casey.


    Then, she resisted the difort. She stared at Casey and shouted, "Why am I not worthy of being


    her mother? My daughter was brainwashed by you. Nics and Jennifer all have been brainwashed by


    you. You are the culprit. Don¡¯t want to shirk responsibility!"


    Casey directly raised his hand and pped Amara, showing no mercy.


    "I take my responsibility, but do you dare to take your responsibility?" Casey stared at Amara.


    He never felt he was able to dispense with responsibility on the matter that Edith had an ident. He


    thought that the reason why Edith suffered this was because he did not protect Edith well. Because of


    him, Margaret would attack Edith.


    So Casey was guilty and self-ming. He knew his responsibilities and never nned to avoid it.


    Amara, as the main driver of this incident, had never admitted her fault. She had always pushed


    everything to Casey, saying that Casey was disaster source, which became Amara''s ultimate excuse.


    This was something Casey couldn¡¯t stand.


    "Why do I have to take the responsibility? It''s all your fault. It¡¯s none of my business!" Amara still did not


    repent.


    Casey pped Amara again.


    "You still dare to hit me? How dare you! If others know it, you will go to the hell!" Amara said sharply.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    "So what? You should be punished for your fault!"


    Casey grabbed Amara by the cor, lifted her from the ground, and kept pping her.


    Amara kept resisting, scratching towards Casey with both hands. Casey didn''t care about it at all. He


    kept pping Amara, venting the anger.


    In a short while, Amara felt a little dizzy. Her two hands dropped. Some blood came out from the


    corners of her mouth. She looked sluggish.


    If this continued, Amara might be killed by Casey.


    Seeing this, Conor, who was standing behind, took a step forward and said, "It''s almost enough. She


    might die if you keep hitting her like this."


    "She made such a huge mistake but didn''t admit it. What if I kill her?" Casey was already a bit angry. If


    Amara wasn¡¯t Edith¡¯s mother, she would have be a corpse now.


    Hearing what Casey said, Amara shivered visibly.


    Casey pped Amara a few more times, and then threw her to the ground.


    Conor couldn''t help shaking his head. This was Casey''s family affair. He couldn¡¯t intervene, so he could


    only watch it like this.


    Casey stared at Amara who was dying, and said coldly, "Do you know you are wrong?"


    Amara looked at Casey with horror. She knew that if she still didn¡¯t admit mistakes now, Casey would


    really kill her.


    But she was unwilling. She still believed that she was not wrong. All of this was caused by Casey.


    In her opinion, she was Edith''s mother. No matter what, Casey couldn''t really kill her.


    The thought shed in her mind. Amara nced at Casey, and said with difficulty, "It''s all... your fault!"


    Casey''s immediately clenched his fists. He was about to step forward to beat up Amara.


    At this moment, Conor hurriedly stopped Casey and said, "Just now, I got the news that Albie arrested


    that nanny who works for you. He is in Wonhu Company now. I don''t know what he wants to


    do."

 Chapter 468 Let Albie Get Out to See Me

    Chapter 468 Let Albie Get Out to See Me


    Casey narrowed his eyes. He wanted to kill Albie.


    He didn''t expect Albie to be so arrogant. Not only did Albie make thepany of Patel family go


    bankrupt and make Edith missing, now he dared to arrest Jennifer. In Casey''s view, everything Albie


    did deserved to die.


    "Contact Charles, let him go to Wonhu Company with us. I want to see what Albie is like now. He


    actually dares to be so arrogant!" Casey said.


    Conor nodded immediately and took out his mobile phone to call Charles.


    Casey looked down at Amara, who was dying on the ground, and said with a cold voice, "I won''t kill you


    today, but it doesn''t mean that your life belongs to you. If you never admit your mistakes, I will let you


    pay the price after I find Edith."


    After speaking, Casey turned and walked outside, ignoring Amara anymore.


    After Amara heard Casey''s words, she couldn''t help shaking. She believed that Casey would do what


    he said. Instinctive fear made her tremble. She didn''t dare to say anything to refute Casey.


    After waiting for them to leave, Amaray on the ground weakly, letting out a long sigh of relief.


    At Wonhu Company.


    In a lounge, Albie and a few bodyguards stared at Jennifer who had fallen in the corner, sneering.


    Jennifer was a little flustered at this time, with bruises on her face. After Albie brought her back, he


    didn¡¯t show any mercy to her. Albie never treated her as a woman who was about his mother''s age.


    "I advise you to quickly tell me Casey¡¯s whereabouts. You are just a nanny hired by him. There is no


    need for you to think about Casey. You should already know my method. It will not be long that Casey


    will be killed by me. It''s useless for you to help him like this." Albie stared at Jennifer and said.


    Jennifer red at Albie, her eyes full of resentment. She said coldly, "I don''t know where Casey went,


    but even if I knew it, I would never tell you. Casey is much better than you. I have also heard about


    you. Compared with Casey, you are like a wimp!"


    Albie''s face suddenly sank. What he didn''t want to hear now was that some people said that he was


    not as good as Casey. This had be a taboo for him, especially after he took over Wonhu


    Company.


    Margaret told him that he didn¡¯t have to care about Davies family in B City. Margaret let him go against


    Casey at his will. Now, he owned Wonhu Company. So in J City, Albie was not afraid of Casey at all.


    Now Jennifer actually said that he was more like a wimp than Casey, which naturally made him feel


    unhappy. He walked directly in front of Jennifer and pped her directly.


    Jennifer covered her face and said angrily, "Even if you hit me, in my eyes, you are still inferior to


    Casey. In addition to beating me to threaten me, which point can youpare to Casey?"


    Albie clenched his fists and cursed, "Damn it, bitch! Casey, that wimp, is just a little lucky than me.


    Otherwise, he would have long been unable to stay in J City!"


    After speaking, Albie wanted to hit Jennifer. At this moment, someone opened the door and said,


    "Boss, the Casey you are looking for has brought someone to ourpany. It seems that hees to


    you."


    Albie was taken aback when he heard the man''s words. Then he stopped. A sneer appeared on his


    face.


    "I didn''t expect this idiot to take the initiative toe here himself. Hahaha¡­ Since he came here by


    himself, don¡¯t me me for being rude." Albie turned to look at Jennifer, "You will know who is the


    wimp. Just wait to see Casey kneel down in front of me and beg for mercy!"


    After speaking, he turned and walked out, while saying to the bodyguards, "Bring her with me. When


    she sees Casey''s miserable endings in front of me, I want to see whether she dares to say such words


    just now."


    Casey, Conor and Morgan walked in the lobby of Wonhu Company.


    Everyone in the lobby looked towards them. Many of them had worked in thepany of Patel family


    before.


    During this period of time, Albie had been looking for Casey. Everyone in thepany knew about that


    Albie wanted to teach Casey a lesson. Thepany was established to fight against Casey. They


    were infected by thepany culture for a long time. Under the circumstances, the people at Wonhu


    Company had big hostility towards Casey.


    Those who came to Wonhu Company from thepany of Patel family were still opposed to Wonhu


    Company at first, but after learning about the strength of Wonhu Company, they also epted the


    conditions given here. In their opinion, thepany of Patel family had no way topare with Wonhu


    Company. Even Casey was probably not an opponent of Wonhu Company.


    "Isn''t that Casey? Hasn''t Mr. Albie been looking for him all this time? I didn''t expect that he would take


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    the initiative toe here by himself."


    "I heard that Mr. Albie wanted to teach Casey a lesson. I didn¡¯t expect that Casey would take the


    initiative toe here. Isn''t this asking for trouble for himself?"


    "I heard that Mr. Albie is not afraid of Davies family behind Casey. It is said that there is a big power


    behind Wonhu Company. Even Davies family can¡¯tpare with this big power. Even if Casey is not


    bad, he can¡¯t beat Mr. Albie."


    "Really? So it seems that our choice is right. The treatment here is much better than that of the


    ...


    After Casey, Conor and Morgan walked to the center of the lobby, they stopped. Casey nce around


    and said loudly, "Let Albie get out to see me!"


    Casey''s voice was so loud, with strong prating power, and instantly echoed in everyone''s ears.


    "I didn¡¯t expect you toe to mypany and dare to be so arrogant. You really don¡¯t take me


    seriously. It¡¯s a pity that I, Albie, am no longer what I used to be. Even if you are Casey, I¡¯m still not


    afraid of you!" Albie also said. Everyone could hear that he deliberately increased the volume, but it


    was still too far from Casey''s voice.


    Casey turned to look at Albie, and said coldly, "Let go of Jennifer."


    "It turns out that you came here to save your nanny. Casey. I didn''t expect that you would be so worried


    about a nanny. Maybe you have an affair with her? So you¡¯re so anxious now?" Albie said with a smile.


    Everyone in the lobby immediatelyughed.


    Casey narrowed his eyes. There were murderous looks in his eyes. He said coldly, "Go to the hell!"


    "Go to the hell? I''m afraid that you are not qualified to say this to me. Bring that nanny over. Casey is


    anxious. We can''t prevent the couple from meeting! Hahaha¡­" Albie sneered.


    Soon, a few bodyguards brought Jennifer over.


    Seeing Jennifer''s swollen face with some bruise on it, Casey immediately clenched his fist, and rushed


    towards the bodyguards without saying a word.


    When everyone saw this, they all mocked.


    "Casey is really courageous. He actually directly fights with them. Does he think these bodyguards


    suck?"


    However, before they finished mock Casey, they were shocked by the scene in front of them.


    After Casey arrived in front of the bodyguards, he directly knocked the two bodyguards down with one


    punch and one kick, and then he quickly turned around to knock the other two bodyguards down with


    two punches.


    The four bodyguards were like as fragile as paper men, falling to the ground and convulsing.

 Chapter 469 He Is Dead

    Chapter 469 He Is Dead


    "Screw it! He¡­ he is so great! I haven''t seen it clearly yet, but those four bodyguards were already


    knocked down by him?"


    "Casey''s skill is probablyparable to the martial arts masters on TV. It''s really terrifying. If I get such


    a punch, I''m afraid I will die immediately."


    "Oh my god, I didn¡¯t expect Casey would be so good at fighting. Before, I always said he was just a


    wimp. I actually wanted to bully him in the past. Now it seemed that I was so lucky that I didn¡¯t hit him at


    the time. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid you guys can''t see me anymore."


    ...


    A group of people were shocked by Casey''s strength. They changed their views on Casey in an


    instant.


    Albie was also taken aback by Casey¡¯s sudden attack. He knew Casey could fight before, but he never


    thought that Casey would be so powerful. He thought that his four bodyguards would defeat Casey


    soon, but he didn''t expect Casey to solve his four bodyguards in the blink of an eye.


    After Casey knocked down the bodyguards, he looked at Jennifer and asked, "Jennifer, are you okay?"


    Jennifer nodded and said, "I''m fine. I just got hit. But It''s not serious."


    Seeing the bruise on Jennifer''s face, Casey¡¯s face sank. He said, "Don''t worry. I will let him pay the


    price for what he did to you."


    After speaking, Casey took Jennifer to Conor and Morgan¡¯s side.


    Albie took a deep breath and adjusted his state. Even if Casey was powerful, so what? He had Rogers¡¯


    help. This master was called Shura by everyone. He was definitely better than Casey.


    Thinking about this, Albie had a lot of confidence again. He walked towards Casey and stared at


    Casey, saying, "Don''t think I will be afraid of you just because you can fight. Let me tell you, I have a


    strong master you can''t imagine. As long as I call him, he wille over. Then you will die miserably.


    Do you dare to let hime over?"


    Casey stared at Albie, then asked, "You mean Rogers?"


    Albie was stunned. He didn''t expect Casey to know Rogers'' name. Then he said so confidently, "Yes, it


    is him. Since you have heard of his name, you should know how good he is. Before hees over,


    you¡¯d better kneel down and kowtow to get my forgiveness, otherwise I won¡¯t have the patience when


    hees."


    Casey smiled and said, "He won''te."


    "Stop fucking bullshit here. Rogers is my men. I can decide whether he wille or not. Who do you


    think you are? Is it possible that if you say he won''te, he really won''te?" Albie took out his cell


    phone and nned to call Rogers.


    "He is dead. Even if you call him, it''s useless." Seeing Albie didn¡¯t believe him, Casey said again.


    Albie snorted. Obviously, he didn¡¯t believe Casey''s words. He dialed Rogers'' phone number.


    But after a long time, no one answered the phone, which made Albie frown.


    At this time, a person hurriedly ran in from the outside. It was one of the bodyguards that Rogers had


    brought out. Seeing that Albie was here, he quickly ran towards Albie.


    "Something has happened. Something has happened!" the man said as he ran.


    When Albie saw the man, he immediately said, "I''m looking for you. Where is your boss? Why can''t his


    phone get through?"


    When the man arrived in front of Albie, he said with a desperate face, "...Boss was beaten to death."


    "What are you talking about? If you fucking dare to joke with me here, I will kill you!" Albie grabbed the


    man by the cor.


    "I¡¯m not... kidding. It''s true. The boss was indeed...killed!" The man was almost crying.


    "Who killed him? Your boss is so strong. Who can beat him to death?" Albie asked anxiously. Then he


    set his sights on Casey. He didn''t expect that what Casey said turned out to be true.


    The man also followed Albie¡¯s gaze and nced over. The moment when he met Casey¡¯s gaze, he


    down on the ground, looked at Casey with horror on his face, and stepped back.


    "It¡¯s... it''s him. He killed our boss. It''s terrible. It''s terrible..." The man was like seeing a devil. He quickly


    got up from the ground and ran out of Wonhu Company without looking back.


    Albie looked at Casey in disbelief. He didn''t expect that Rogers was actually beaten to death by Casey.


    It was really unexpected.


    Albie swallowed. Looking at Casey, he actually felt a bit fear.


    Casey was staring at Albie coldly at this time. Although Casey did not speak, Albie felt so creepy.


    "Why...why are you looking at me? Do you want to hit me here? Tell you, this is mypany. So many


    people are watching you. If you dare to do it, they will immediately call the police!" Albie said.


    Casey smiled jokingly at him, and asked, "So you¡¯re scared?"


    Albie immediately red at Casey and shouted, "Holy shit! How could I be scared of you? Even you¡¯re


    not bad at fighting, so what? You are just a wimp. I¡¯mpeting with you in business. If you¡¯re really


    good, you can buy mypany. If you can defeat me in business, I will admit you are really powerful."


    Casey narrowed his eyes. When he thought of that it was Albie who made thepany of Patel family


    go bankrupt, he couldn¡¯t control his anger.


    It was just that in front of so many people, Casey really can''t directly deal with Albie. Before that, he


    really had to solve Wonhu Company first.


    Casey wouldn''t let go of those who harmed Edith. He just had to punish them step by step.


    "It''s just a smallpany. Do you think I will be scared of it?" Casey stared at Albie and said.


    "Haha¡­ Look at you, so arrogant. I can make thepany of Patel family go bankrupt. Can you


    bankrupt mypany? Casey, tell you, I have strong support behind me. You? You¡¯re nothing!" Albie


    said with disdain.


    Casey turned his head to look at Conor, and asked, "How long will Charles have to arrive?"


    "It should be soon." Conor said.


    Casey nodded and said nothing.


    Seeing that Casey didn''t speak, Albie thought Casey was scared, so he was even more proud.


    After a while, Charles arrived at Wonhu Company. He walked into the lobby and walked over quickly


    after seeing Casey.


    When Albie saw Charles appear, he suddenly snorted and said, "You want to rely on TY Group to


    defeat me? Tell you, it''s absolutely impossible!"


    Casey ignored him, but turned to look at Charles. He asked, "How about it? Can you make this


    Charles'' expression was a bit serious. He shook his head at Casey, and said, "Wonhu Company has


    greater financial support behind it. TY Group alone can¡¯t make it bankrupt."


    Hearing Charles'' words, both Conor and Morgan were a little surprised. They didn''t expect Albie to


    have greater support behind him. Even Casey''s TY Group could not deal with it.


    This was the first time they had no good ways to deal with the opponent since they knew Casey.


    It also proved how powerful the power behind Wonhu Company was.


    Casey didn''t frown when he heard Charles'' words, but rather calmly, as if it was not a problem for him.


    "Casey, how about going back to discuss how to deal with Wonhu Company together? Although there


    are some big shots behind Albie, it does not mean that there is no way to deal with it." Charles said to


    Casey.


    "No need." Casey said.


    Albie looked at Casey discussing with others and Charles frowning. He immediately guessed what was


    going on. Even TY Group had no way to deal with Wonhu Company.


    He shouted with a smirk, "Casey, don''t you want to make mypany go bankrupt? Why are you all


    frowning now? There is no way to deal with mypany, isn¡¯t there? ?"


    After hearing what Albie said, everyone at Wonhu Company all knew that TY Group could not deal with


    Wonhu Company at all. They were even a little proud.


    "Unexpectedly, the famous TY Group can''t have any ways to deal with our Wonhu Company. Our


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    "Haha, it was really a correct decision toe to Wonhu Company from thepany of Patel family.


    But there were still so many people who chose to resign directly. They are really stupid. This is a


    "Casey, don¡¯t waste your efforts here. I used to belong to thepany of Patel family. Now I¡¯m the


    president of Wonhu Company. I feel here is a hundred times better than thepany of Patel family.


    Even if it¡¯s TY Group, it¡¯s not Wonhu Company¡¯s match. You¡¯d better leave ourpany quickly. If you


    anger our president, you will die miserably." A person who worked in thepany of Patel family


    before directly yelled at Casey.


    ...


    Seeing that the people in hispany were so supportive of him, Albie was quite proud. He shouted at


    Casey again, "Have you heard that even your previous employees said so? Do you think you can fight


    with me? I think you should give up early and don''t waste your energy here."


    "The stupid guy is still arrogant. Casey, I have to go to beat him up to see if he dares to be so


    arrogant." Morgan said with an angry face.


    Casey waved his hand and said, "No, just wait."


    Then Casey took out his cell phone and dialed a number.


    This number was an exclusive number for contacting all major forces of Guanling in the outside world.


    Generally, only the boss of Guanling and the person whom the boss of Guanling trusted most could


    know this phone number. So no matter who made this call, the force of Guanling in the outside world


    would do their best to serve the person.


    After the call was connected, Casey said directly, "Help me check Wonhu Company in J City. Within ten


    minutes, let it go bankrupt."

 Chapter 470 Nothing Impossible

    Chapter 470 Nothing Impossible


    "Okay." There was a woman''s voice over there. She didn¡¯t ask why or Casey''s identity. Their task was


    that as long as someone called at this exclusive number, they would agree to him no matter what the


    request was.


    The phone number was not fixed. There was a form. ording to the date of each day, there was


    different numbers. So Casey didn¡¯t worry about that this exclusive number would be leaked. After all,


    this number was different every day. As long as the form was not leaked, there was no problem.


    After the call, Casey turned to look at Albie, and said, "Wait ten minutes. After it, I want to see if you


    can stillugh so happily."


    Albie didn¡¯t take Casey¡¯s words seriously at all. He said, "Okay, I¡¯ll wait ten minutes. I don¡¯t believe that


    you can really make mypany go bankrupt in ten minutes. You wish!"


    When the people at Wonhu Company heard what Albie said, they allughed. Obviously, they all felt


    that what Casey said didn''t make any sense.


    Both Conor and Charles looked at Casey with some doubts. They didn''t hear what Casey said when


    Casey called, so they didn''t know why Casey let Albie wait for ten minutes.


    "Casey, why are we waiting here for ten minutes? Is it possible that after ten minutes, we can deal with


    them?" Charles asked.


    Conor also looked at Casey curiously. Although they already knew that even TY Group had no way to


    deal with Wonhu Company, they all believed that Casey definitely had a way.


    "Ten minutester, Wonhu Company will go bankrupt." Casey spoke lightly, as if to say something that


    had nothing to do with him.


    Their eyes immediately widened. They looked at Casey in disbelief. Casey¡¯s words were really


    surprising them.


    "Casey, are you kidding us? The background of Wonhupany is not weak. It is impossible to let


    them go bankrupt in ten minutes." Charles still couldn''t believe it.


    "In this world, nothing is impossible. If you think it is impossible, it will be just because you haven''t


    reached that level yet." Casey said.


    Charles swallowed. He realized Casey changed. It seemed that Casey had gained a lot when he had


    been away from J City for so long this time. Casey had contacted with some really strong people.


    Otherwise, Casey would not have said that.


    After almost ten minutes.


    "Casey, it''s almost ten minutes. Didn''t you let me wait ten minutes? Ten minutes is almost over. I didn''t


    see you do anything. Are you kidding me?" Albie shouted at Casey.


    The employees at Wonhu Company looked at Casey disdainfully. They all felt that nothing could


    happen within ten minutes.


    Not long after Albie finished saying that sentence, he received a message. He took it out and looked at


    it. His eyes widened in an instant. He eximed, "Why is mypany''s ount frozen? What


    happened?"


    Immediately afterwards, a woman in a ck uniform came down from the elevator and ran to Albie in a


    hurry, "Mr. Albie, something happened. Just now, the bank we worked with has called us and said from


    tomorrow, they would stop giving loans to ourpany and asked us to repay all interest within ten


    days. Ourpany¡¯s capital chain simply can¡¯t hold on!"


    Albie almost called out. He grabbed the woman''s shoulders and asked, "Why is this happening?"


    "I... I don''t know." The woman was panicked.


    At this time, Albie''s phone rang again. He picked it up. A cold and ruthless voice came from there, "This


    is the court of J City. Wonhu Company is facing bankruptcy. We have formed a bankruptcy liquidation


    team. They will arrive there in these several days. They will liquidate yourpany¡¯s capital. I hope


    you can cooperate with them at that time."


    The phone in Albie''s hand fell to the ground all of a sudden. Albie turned his head and looked towards


    Casey. Although he didn''t know what happened, he knew that Casey must have something to do with


    these things.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    At this moment, Casey stared at Albie with a smile on his face, just as Albieughed at him just now.


    "What...what did you do to mypany? What the hell did you do! Why did they say that mypany


    is going bankrupt? How could it be so!" Albie shouted at Casey angrily.


    "Why can''t it be like so? I¡¯ve told you that you couldn¡¯tugh after ten minutes." Casey stared at Albie


    and said.


    The people at Wonhu Company were dumbfounded when they heard Albie''s words. They all looked at


    Albie in disbelief, thinking that they had misheard.


    "What did Mr. Albie say? He said thepany is going bankrupt?"


    "How is this possible? No matter what, it is impossible that apany suddenly go bankrupt, right?"


    "Do you remember that what Casey said just now? He let us wait for ten minutes. Now it is almost ten


    minutes. He made ourpany go bankrupt in ten minutes?"


    "No! Why? How can apany as big as Wonhu Company go bankrupt so suddenly?"


    "Casey... Casey is terrifying! Just ten minutes, he bankrupted Wonhu Company?"


    ...


    The people who mocked Casey just now were dumbfounded now, especially the previous employees


    of thepany of Patel family. They all thought that joining Wonhu Company was a better choice, so


    they would mock Casey unscrupulously.


    But now they found that Casey turned out to be so powerful. Within ten minutes, he made Wonhu


    Company go bankrupt.


    On the way here, Casey had already considered the arrangements of those people after Wonhu


    Company went bankrupt. He asked Charles to arrange some jobs in TY Group for these people.


    As for those who chose to join Wonhu Company, naturally they had no such opportunity.


    Now, Wonhu Company went bankrupt. Those people really had nowhere to go.


    Even if they regretted it now, no one would pity them.


    After letting Wonhu Company go bankrupt, Casey''s steps to solve Albie had also beenpleted. Now


    what Casey had to do was only to let Albie take responsibility for his mistakes.


    He, Conor and Morgan walked towards Albie. Albie was at a loss at this time. He was the president of


    Wonhu Company just now, but within ten minutes, he fell directly from the high position.


    Casey just made a phone call. Then everything Albie was proud of was destroyed by Casey again. He


    and Casey were not on the same level at all.


    "Give mypany back. You bastard. You return thepany to me!" Albie shouted at Casey so


    furiously.


    "Give it back to you? What you owed me hasn''t been settled yet." Casey coldly said, "Take him away.


    Next, I have to get even with him and let him pay the price for what he has done!"

 Chapter 471 Perish the Thought!

    Chapter 471 Perish the Thought!


    The top floor of Wonhu Company.


    In a shady room, from the window, there was a construction site behind. At this time, the construction


    site had been shut down, and there were not many people there.


    Casey and Conor were standing opposite Albie. On the way back, Albie had been beaten by Morgan


    because of resistance. At this time, he had had been badly battered about the head and face.


    "You gangsters! Robbers! Let me go hurriedly. What you are doing now is illegal, and you must be


    punished!" Albie had no way to deal with Casey, and could only shout.


    "Fuck, a miserable weakling. We are hooligans? Well, are you being vited by us? Or do you want to


    taste my fist again?" Morgan red at Albie.


    Albie was so scared that he shrank his neck immediately, obviously very afraid of Morgan.


    Casey walked up to Albie, grabbed him by the cor, and lifted him from the ground.


    "Casey, let me go quickly. You have no right to keep me here. If someone outside knows it, you will go


    to jail. Do you want to fight thew!" Albie said and stared at Casey.


    "In J City, myw is the onlyw. Even if I kill you, no one will dare to trouble me," Casey said in a cold


    voice.


    Casey''s words made Albie''s hair stand on end. He did not doubt Casey''s words. A person who could


    bankrupt the Wonhu Company within ten minutes had incalcble power.


    "Casey... Casey, in fact, we don''t need to go against each other. Let''s calm down and have a talk. I did


    have something wrong before. If you are enraged with me, I can apologize to you." Albie softened


    suddenly. He knew that in front of Casey, he didn''t have any qualifications to negotiate terms at all.


    "Apologize? The Patel Group went bankrupt. Edith was and Lily was hit by that car and flew more than


    ten meters away, but you wanted to settle all these down with a simply apology. Do you think it''s


    possible?" Murderous spirit from Casey immediately wrapped Albie.


    Albie couldn''t help but tremble, and quickly said, "That...that was not what I did. I just made the Patel


    Group bankrupt. I didn''t do the rest. It was the woman. She did all of this. It was also the woman''s order


    that I made the Patel Group go bankrupt. It has nothing to do with me!"


    Casey knew that the woman Albie was talking about was Margaret, but even if Albie was used by


    Margaret, the mistakes hemitted were still impossible to forgive.


    If a person was instigated to kill someone, the instigator was guilty, but the murderer was also guilty.


    What''s more, Albie had always been deliberately trying to fight Edith. If he didn''t want to do it in the first


    ce, how could he be used by Margaret so easily.


    Casey wouldn''t let Margaret go, but he wouldn''t let Albie go either.


    "Isn''t making the Patel Group go bankrupt? If it weren''t for this incident, how could Edith break with


    Amara? How could she go to the suburbs alone? Do you think you have no responsibility in this


    matter?"


    As Casey said, his other hand grabbed one of Albie''s fingers, and with a violent force, he directly broke


    his finger.


    Albie screamed immediately and couldn''t help resisting, but Casey was grabbing him with his other


    hand, and he couldn''t break free anyway.


    "It is to punish you for uniting with Amara to bankrupt the Patel Group."


    After that, Casey grabbed Albie''s other finger, breaking his finger abruptly.


    "It is to punish you for making Edith heartbroken. Going to the suburbs alone, she was hurt."


    Another finger was broken, Albie looked pale, and his body couldn''t help shaking. On this day, he finally


    realized the horror belonging to Casey.


    If he was given another chance, he would definitely not choose to offend Casey, nor would he trouble


    Edith.


    Unfortunately, there was no if in this world.


    "It is to punish you for not repenting, and always trying to make trouble for me and Edith."


    ...


    In a short while, Albie''s ten fingers were broken. Every time he was about to faint in pain, another finger


    had been broken before he lost consciousness, making him unable to relieve his pain by fainting.


    "Edith is missing now. I am desperate. I can''t find her for a second and I will be in torment for a second.


    You will not understand my mood. Just a few broken fingers can''t make up for your mistakes," Casey


    stared at Albie.


    "Please... forgive me, I won''t dare anymore, please, I really know that I was wrong," said Albie, dying.


    "Perish the thought!"


    Casey spoke to Albie, then carried him towards the window.


    Albie seemed to have a premonition of some kind of crisis, and kept struggling, but was suppressed by


    Casey.


    Casey opened the window. Albie''s pupils shrank, and the expression on his face was like a dead body,


    with blue veins on his forehead violently, as if he had used his best strength in his life. However, under


    Casey''s control, no matter how strong his strength was, it was futile.


    The next moment, Casey threw Albie out without any hesitation, a scream rang out in the air, but


    unfortunately there was no one behind the construction site, and no one noticed Albie falling from the


    top floor.


    After throwing Albie out, Casey turned around, looked at the people behind Conor, and said, "Let''s go."


    Conor and others looked solemn, and they couldn''t help but straighten themselves in front of Casey,


    then they nodded and followed Casey out to the outside.


    Downstairs, Jennifer was waiting here. Seeing Caseying over, she greeted them hurriedly.


    "Casey, how''s it going? Did Albie admit he was wrong? He is incorrigible. Will hee to trouble you


    again even though you taught him a hard lesson?" Jennifer asked.


    Casey smiled at Jennifer and said, "Don''t worry, Jennifer, he will never have a chance to trouble me


    again in the future."


    Jennifer nodded and followed Casey out. As she walked, she pondered over the meaning of Casey''s


    words. Suddenly, she stared at Casey and looked at Casey in shock. ''Never have a chance to make


    trouble. It seems that only the dead can never have a chance, right?''


    She was shocked, but she didn''t dare to say anything when she found Casey was so calm as if nothing


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    had happened. She knew that Casey was great, so no matter what Casey did, she would not be too


    surprised.


    Amara had already driven Jennifer out, and she was beaten by Casey before. She would take revenge


    on Jennifer if he let Jennifer go back to CZ Community. Therefore, Casey asked Conor to arrange a


    room for Jennifer at Starry Night Club.


    On the way to Starry Night Club, Jennifer told Casey about the details of what happened at home that


    day, and by the way told Casey that Nichs was also kicked out of the house by Amara.


    After listening to it, Casey felt that Amara was indeed a mad woman. If Conor and Casey hadn''t talked


    about Jennifer at that time, Casey might actually kill Amara.


    Now Casey had solved Albie, and the anger in his heart had vented a lot. Thus, his killing intent for


    Amara was not so strong.


    Although what Amara did enough to make Casey kill her a hundred times, she was Edith''s mother after


    all. Even if Casey really wanted to kill her, he had to find Edith first.


    During this period of time, he didn''t n to go to CZ Community. After he calmed down, he wanted to


    think about how to deal with Amara.


    After returning to Starry Night Club, a room was arranged for Jennifer, and Casey and Conor were


    sitting and drinking together.


    When returned, Casey had already notified the people in Guanling and asked them to help look for


    Edith. With Guanling''s power, the probability of finding Edith was still very high.


    Just a minute without seeing Edith, Casey couldn''t feel ease, so he tried to relieve his anxiety by


    drinking.


    After drinking for a while, Casey still felt that the depression in his heart was difficult to resolve, so he


    looked up at Conor and said, "Find me a boxing ring, I want to vent."

 Chapter 472 You Should Be A Little Conscious

    Chapter 472 You Should Be A Little Conscious


    Morgan heard Casey''s words and immediately said with a smile, "Casey, with your strength, no matter


    which ring you are in, there must be no match for you"


    Conor on the side thought for a while, and said, "If you just want to vent, you don''t have to find


    someone who can rival Casey. Just find a few people who are willing to be beaten. Morgan, how about


    having a fight with Casey and let him vent?"


    Morgan stared immediately, and pleaded at Casey quickly, "Casey, please spare me. I want to live a


    few more years. Even if you just beat me to vent, I''m afraid I will still have to lie in bed for a year."


    Conorughed, and said, "What a pussy, don''t you im to be an invincible yer in the J City boxing


    ring? Why are you wimpy in front of Casey?"


    Morgan immediately scratched his head in embarrassment, and said, "Isn''t this because Casey is too


    good? How dare you tease me? You and I have not been able to beat Rogers, but Casey beat him up


    so easily. Can''t you feel the power of Casey. I don''t care if you want to be sandbags for Casey, but I


    won''t anyway."


    Hearing the two people quarreling, Casey showed a smile, and his tense mood also rxed some.


    "Why don''t you let me vent on you together?" Casey smiled.


    This time even Conor started shaking his head, obviously afraid of being doormat for Casey, and


    quickly said, "Actually, I know a ce that can make you vent and make some contributions to our


    development by the way."


    "Where?" Casey asked immediately.


    "Tengyu County, the junction of J City, Baoyun City and L City. Because it is the junction of the three


    cities, it is more chaotic than ordinary ces. The poption flow here is veryrge. All kinds of people


    go there every month. Good and bad people were mixed together."


    "Because of it, the underground boxing field in Tengyu County is also quite chaotic. The people in the


    three cities are intertwined here, and the interests involved are wide."


    "A long time ago, I had arranged people to go to Tengyu County and wanted to get a share of the pie


    from there, but the strengths of the three cities were not much different, and the people I sent over


    could not beat the people in the two cities, and can only take a small part of the profit."


    "If someone can unify the underground boxing field in Tengyu County, he will gain considerable wealth,.


    You will be the only one who has the power to do this."


    After Conor finished speaking, he smiled expectantly at Casey. If Casey could really unify the


    underground boxing field in Tengyu County, it would be of great benefit to his development in J City,


    and he might also be able to earn him a ce in Baoyun City and L City.


    Most importantly, it was a bitte for Conor to go to Tengyu County to get a share of the pie, so the


    people he sent to Tengyu County kept being bullied there. If Casey could go over and help him out, he


    would feel morefortable.


    "How long does it take to get to Tengyu County?" Casey asked.


    "It''s less than an hour''s drive," Conor replied.


    Casey got up and said, "Let''s go and went. And I will help you unify the underground boxing field by the


    way."


    Conor was full of emotion. In his opinion, it was quite difficult to unify the underground boxing field in


    Tengyu County. Not only did he find it difficult, but the people in Baoyun City and L City also found it


    difficult. After all, even if there was a gap between the three forces, it was not much deep.


    However, this matter was just a piece of cake for Casey and he even didn''t have to make preparation,


    which made Conor deeply aware that there was a gap between people.


    Tengyu County.


    Conor drove Casey and Morgan to the door of a seemingly run-down game hall. Charles didn''t follow


    him because he had to deal with the affairs of TY Group.


    They got out of the car and walked towards the game hall together. There were various game consoles,


    and many children were sitting in it.


    They kept walking towards the front and saw a small door at the end. At this time, there was a sturdy


    man sitting in front of the small door, ying with his phone.


    After Conor took the lead and walked over there, the sturdy guy said without lifting his head, " The


    ticket to boxing match is 500 dors per person. If you don''t have money, get out."


    Conor gave a light cough. The sturdy man raised his head and took a look. After realizing that it was


    Conor, he immediately smiled and said, "Hey, it turns out to be Mr. Conor. You rarelye recently. Is it


    because our boss took a little bit more of your sharest time, you stoppeding in in a fit of anger?"


    Casey could hear the ridicule and disdain in this sturdy man''s tone.


    On the way, Conor had already exined to Casey that the underground boxing field here was


    controlled by the forces of the three cities, and the money was divided ording to the share.


    The three forces needed to take turns to arrange people to collect entrance fees and maintain the order


    of the boxing ring. Today it was just the turn of the forces in Baoyun City.


    The boss of Baoyun City was named Ross, and the boss of L City was named Spencer. Both of them


    were influential men in their respective cities, and both had strong power. In this underground boxing


    ring of Tengyu County, they also had great prestige.


    Compared with these two people, Conor didn''t show up much here. He had been entrusting the affairs


    here to an old friend. That person is named Stefan, who is also a good fighter. Because he has a great


    enthusiasm for the underground boxing ring, he agreed toe here to help him take care of it.


    After Conor heard the sturdy man''s words, his look suddenly darkened, and he said coldly, "Don''t be


    such a jerk here, so it won''t be long before you lose the guts to say this to me."


    With that, Conor walked inside.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    The sturdy man curled his lips, thinking that Conor was bragging, and he didn''t care at all.


    Morgan and Casey followed Conor and walked inside. Morgan red at the sturdy guy. The sturdy guy


    didn''t dare to say anything. Before, Morgan yed in the boxing ring here. This sturdy guy knew how


    powerful Morgan was. So, he dared not provoke Morgan too much.


    At this time Casey also walked over. The sturdy guy had never seen Casey before. He thought Casey


    looked weak, so he rolled his eyes and reached out to stop Casey.


    "Buddy, you look so strange. Haven''t you been here before? If you want to go in, pay 500 dors for


    the entrance fee," the sturdy man said when looked down at Casey.


    Casey stopped and nced at the sturdy man, thinking that this man was really on the verge of death.


    When Conor saw this, he frowned, turned around and stared at the sturdy man and said, "Are you


    fucking dicing with death? How dare you charge my people? Do you really think it''s easy to bully me as


    I have a small share here?"


    "Fuck, you want to taste my fist, don''t you?" Morgan also shouted at the sturdy man.


    The sturdy man didn''t panic at all, and said, "Conor, I never thought about bullying you. I also act


    ording to the rules. Of course, you and Morgan don''t have to pay for the entrance fee, but this


    person is a neer. It''s not too much for me to charge him a ticket fee as hees here for the first


    time. If you bring a hundred people here and I don''t charge them, how can we manage this


    underground boxing ring?"


    Conor clenched his fist. This sturdy man was clearly making trouble for him. He had never heard of


    people belonged to the three major forces needed to pay for tickets when entered the boxing ring.


    "What if I don''t pay?" Casey stared at the sturdy man.


    The sturdy man looked at Casey, he didn''t dare to tantly trouble Conor and Morgan, but he was not


    afraid of this strange man.


    In his opinion, this person was only a subordinate of Conor, he needn''t to afraid of him. And Conor


    would definitely not get into a stalemate with them for a subordinate.


    "If you don''t pay, I don''t mind letting you taste my fist. You pay the money yourself. Don''t let Mr. Conor


    help you. Don''t waste his time here. As a subordinate, you have to know your duty," the sturdy man


    said to Casey, then he clenched his fist and showed Casey his strength.


    Casey directly stretched out his hand, pinched the man''s arm, and then violently pulled, and the man''s


    arm was directly dislocated.


    "What the fuck! Dare you hit me!" The sturdy man resisted the pain in his arm, and patted Casey with


    his other hand.


    Casey kicked the sturdy man directly, and the sturdy man flew backwards directly, hitting a game


    console, and the game console was scrapped.


    "You should also be a little conscious, you are just a janitor. Be careful next time," Casey said, looking


    at the man.


    Conor smiled and looked at Casey, then gave him a thumb.


    The three of them walked inside together, and Conor was not afraid that the sturdy man would tell his


    boss. After all, they came today to unify the underground boxing field. After today, the entire


    underground boxing field would belong to them. So, there was no need to worry about it.


    What''s more, with Casey here, he just couldn''t worry even if he wanted to worry.


    The underground boxing ring here was much livelier than the one in J City. In addition to the ring, there


    was also a ce simr to a bar, which was somewhat simr to the bar on the outskirts of S City.


    At this time, the bar was already overcrowded. Everyone gathered around the ring, watching the game


    on the ring with excitement.


    Conor took Casey and Morgan to their turf in this underground boxing ring. A lean, but physically strong


    man walked towards them.


    "Conor, why don''t you tell me when you came here. I can let someone pick you up," the man said.


    Conor smiled at the man, then turned around and introduced Casey, "This is Stefan I told you about.


    He has always been in charge of things in Tengyu County."


    After speaking, Conor looked at Stefan and said, "This is Casey, call him boss."


    Stefan nced at Casey up and down, and was taken aback.


    This person looked ordinary. How could Conor ask him to call him boss?

 Chapter 473 Do You Have Any Last Words

    Chapter 473 Do You Have Any Last Words


    Seeing Stefan stunned, Conor reminded, "What are you doing! Hurry up and call."


    Only then did Stefan react, thinking that although he didn''t know who this person was, since Conor


    asked him to call, he just did so.


    He nced at Casey and eximed, "Boss."


    Casey just nodded slightly, and didn''t say anything.


    Stefan only felt that the person in front of him was too cold. He called him boos, but he actually reacted


    so indifferently. He was an ordinary person that he had never heard of, which made him feel a little


    unhappy.


    However, due to Conor, he could only hold this ufortable in his heart.


    "When we came in just now, Ross''s man asked Casey to pay for the ticket, and Casey beat the person.


    It is estimated that Ross will bring someone to find him in a short time. In any case, you can''t give them


    any more shares this time. Just be tough with them. You don''t have to be afraid of Ross and Spencer in


    the future," Seeing Stefan greeted Casey, Conor told Stefan what had happened at the door at that


    time.


    When Stefan heard this, he frowned and said, "Conor, Ross and Spencer are staring at us during this


    period of time. They have long wanted to grab our share. What happened is bad for us."


    Although he didn''t say explicitly, he was obviouslyining that Casey had done something wrong.


    Conor nced at him and said, "Didn''t I say you don''t have to be afraid of Ross and Spencer in the


    future. With Casey, maybe we can directly grab the shares from them today." ."


    Stefan was shocked, and he nced at Casey in disbelief. Conor actually felt that relying on this


    seemingly ordinary person, he could grab the share of Ross and Spencer. It was too arrogant.


    But before he could speak, a riot began not far away. They turned their heads and saw that a group of


    people were walking toward them aggressively. The leader was Ross with thick eyebrows.


    The sturdy man who was beaten at that moment had a gloomy look, clutching his arm and following


    Ross, with a murderous expression on his face.


    Upon seeing this, Stefan suddenly cursed in his heart, and quickly winked at the subordinates not far


    away, and asked them to call people over. Seeing Ross and the group of people broke in full fury, he


    thought there would be fight soon.


    "Conor, Stefan, what the hell do you mean, dare to dislocate my cousin''s hand? Are you going to turn


    against me? I''ve detested you for a long time, if you don''t want to stay here, then I will kick you out of


    Tengyu County in person!" Ross shouted at Conor and the others.


    "Well, it seems that Conor is dissatisfied that his share was upied. To be honest, I have long


    detested Conor and this group of people. If Ross wants to beat them, I don''t mind lending him a hand."


    At this time, another voice sounded, and it was Spencer who rushed to look on.


    When Stefan saw this, he immediately became anxious. Ross and Spencer hadmunicated in


    private for a long time, and they were always thinking about how to drive Conor out of Tengyu County.


    It was a pity that there was no sufficient reason, and they couldn''t do it directly. Now Casey hit Ross''s


    cousin, which was enough to be an excuse for them to fight against Conor.


    It was already quite difficult for Stefan to maintain the bnce here. However, as soon as Casey


    arrived today, he got the matter into the worst situation. Even if Conor treated Casey more respectfully,


    he was still quite unhappy with Casey.


    "Sirs, I think it should be just a misunderstanding. Ross, the one who beat your cousin is new, and he


    doesn''t understand the rules here. I will pay for your cousin''s medical expenses. Please let it go,"


    Stefan said quickly, intending to try his best to save it.


    "Medical expenses? Damn, can''t I afford this medical expenses? This matter is rted to the dignity of


    my cousin. It is impossible to solve it with money. If you want to make this matter easier, then let stupid


    guy who beat my cousine out, kneel and kowtow to my cousin in front of everyone. And then, let


    my cousin remove his two arms. Only in this way, I''ll forgive him. Otherwise, I''ll never let you go!" Ross


    said with a cold face.


    When Stefan heard Ross''s words, he turned to look at Casey, as if he really wanted Casey to go out


    and take the me by himself, so as to resolve the threats made by Ross and Spencer.


    At this time, Conor stepped forward and shouted at Ross, "You''re so fucking self-righteous. It is already


    pretty good that he is not killed. Spencer, don''t think I didn''t know you two had colluded. Don''t you just


    want to join forces to get me out of here? Tell you, I''m here today to let you understand that you don''t


    have power to do so!"


    After listening to Conor, Stefan''splexion changed drastically. Conor''s words was equivalent to turn


    against between Ross and Spencer. If there was no way to suppress them today, then the


    consequences they would face could be imagined. know.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    But the person in charge here was still Conor, and he couldn''t say anything. At this level, he had no


    way to intervene.


    He could only look at Casey with a bit of resentment, thinking that what happened today was caused by


    this guy. If all his hard work in Tengyu County was ruined because of him, even if Conor stopped him,


    he would definitely not let Casey go.


    Ross and Spencer nced at each other, but they didn''t expect Conor to be so rough and turn against


    them directly.


    However, neither of them was too surprised. Instead, they smiled. This was exactly the result they


    wanted. Only in this way could they drive Conor out of Tengyu County.


    "Fuck, it seems you want to start the fight directly. Since you choose to settle it down in a hard way,


    then don''t me us for being impolite!" Ross shouted at Conor, and he was about to fight right away.


    At this time, Casey walked out, looked at the people on the opposite side, and said loudly, "Go to the


    ring, I''ll settle with you today."


    Ross nced at Casey, then sneered, "Just you? You want to fight with me in the ring?"


    "It''s not you, but you two." Casey pointed at Spencer again, "You two go to the ring with me. If you win,


    all of Conor''s share will be given to you, but if you lose, from now on, the underground boxing field of


    Tengyu County will be Conor''s world."


    As soon as Casey said, the audience was quiet for a few seconds, and then most peopleughed.


    "Is this guy insane? He wanted to go to the ring to fight Ross and Spencer, and he alsoid Conor''s


    share. Is it that Conor doesn''t want to be here anymore, so let this guy who is pretentiouse here to


    die?"


    "It seems he wants to fight with two people at same time. I have never seen such an arrogant person in


    this boxing ring. Ross and Spencer, are both first-ss boxers. It''s hard to deal with one of them, let


    alone two."


    "It sounds like he''s diving with dice. Conor really doesn''t want to make development here. He even


    found such a fool to challenge Ross and Spencer. I really don''t know what he thought. "


    ...


    Expression on Stefan''s face changed a lot because of Casey''s words. He quickly turned his head to


    look at Casey and said, "Don''t make jokes here. If you make this kind of joke, you won''t be able to take


    it back."


    Casey nced at him and said lightly, "I''m not kidding."


    "Boy, are you sure you want to challenge the two of us in the ring? Tell you, we won''t feel ashamed of


    two-on-one. If you can really make bet on Conor''s share, we will immediately enter the ring," Spencer


    said, staring at Casey.


    "He''s right. You two go to the ring to fight with him. As long as you can beat him, all my share here will


    be given to you, but if you lose, then you have to give me all your shares!" Conor said.


    Everyone was surprised, didn''t expect Conor to support Casey.


    In their opinion, Conor did this because he was insane.


    Stefan looked like he had seen a ghost, and rushed to Conor, and said, "Conor, don''t be joking. You


    don''t know the strength of them. The chances of Casey defeating them is too low. We can''t take this


    risk."


    "This is not a risk, but a safe bet. Just leave it alone. After today, the entire underground boxing ring will


    be taken care of by you," Conor said seriously.


    No matter how Stefan thought, he felt that Casey could not beat Ross and Spencer. However, it was


    Conor''s business in the final analysis, and he was only responsible for taking care of the affairs.


    Therefore, he bit back the words he would like to have said.


    When both Ross and Spencer heard Conor''s personal assurance, theyughed. If they could, they


    didn''t want to mobilize their subordinates to fight and make a mess. Now that there was such a simpler


    method, they were naturally happy.


    "Well, since you spoke, then I will agree to this request," Ross said.


    "I''ll also join you. Anyway, it''s a dead certainty. You give us your share for nothing. We have no reason


    to refuse it" Spencer smiled.


    Seeing the two people agreed, Casey didn''t waste time and walked directly toward the ring.


    Although he was trying to help Conor grab a share, it was just a casual thing. The main purpose of his


    When Ross and Spencer saw Casey in the ring, they didn''t waste time anymore and went to the ring.


    Everyone surrounded the ring, wanting to see what the oue of this battle would be.


    Stefan couldn''t help sighing, he had already believed that after tonight, they would have to be driven


    out of Tengyu County.


    Ross and Spencer went up to the ring and looked at Casey with disdain. In their eyes, Casey was just


    a wimp with no strength. Even if he had some strength, it would never be the opponent of them.


    Casey nced at both of them, then murmured, "Fighting is full of danger, I will not show any mercy


    today. Do you have anyst words to say in advance?"

 Chapter 474 One Against Two

    Chapter 474 One Against Two


    When both Ross and Spencer heard Casey''s words, they both had their faces full of disdain. Ross


    snorted and said, "How arrogant you are! I think you are the one who has to leave ast word!"


    After that, Ross rushed towards Casey, with a tiger-like figure and extraordinary momentum. His steps


    were also very particr. He seemed to be a strong boxer.


    When Spencer saw this, he did not hesitate. He followed Ross and attacked Casey. Conor just said he


    wouldy his share on this battle. For the benefit, he would not care if it was shameless to deceive the


    less by the more.


    They nked Casey left and right, showing no signs of being merciful.


    Everyone in the audience looked expectantly at the battle on the ring. Of course, most people wanted


    to see how badly Casey would be beaten by Ross and Spencer. Expect for Conor and Morgan, no one


    else would think that Casey could beat thebination of Ross and Spencer.


    Stefan stared at the ring anxiously, the cold sweat on his palms came out, and now his future in this


    underground boxing ring was up to Casey, who seemed to be nothing special. As he didn''t know


    Casey, he was naturally not optimistic about the battle on the ring.


    He turned his head and nced at Conor and Morgan, and took a deep breath, still intending to


    persuade Conor.


    But before he had spoken, Conor, who was standing there staring at the battle on the ring, suddenly


    spoke, "How long do you think it will take this time?"


    Morgan on the side replied, "It has to be a minute at least. If it doesn''tst a minute, it would be too


    embarrassing."


    "A minute, I guess it''s a bit hard for them," Conor said with a smile.


    After Stefan heard the conversation between the two people, he was full of doubts, so he asked,


    "Conor, since both of you feel that Casey can''tst a minute, why did you agree to let him fight with


    Ross and Spencer? Isn''t it self-destructive?"


    Conor and Morgan nced at each other and both couldn''t helpughing.


    "We didn''t say Casey couldn''t evenst a minute," Conor said.


    Stefan was taken aback and asked quickly, "Then what you just said is..."


    "Do you still need to think about it? Of course, Ross and Spencer can''t hold on to Casey''s attack for a


    minute," Morgan said quickly.


    "It''s not necessarily. Casey is here to vent this time. He may not beat two of them quickly. It is


    estimated that he will y with them on the ring." Conor added.


    Stefan looked at the two people in front of him staringly as if he had heard something amazing. He


    didn''t expect that they thought that Ross and Spencer could not hold on to Casey''s attack for a minute.


    Could it be that his ears have a problem? Stefan turned his head suspiciously and looked over the ring.


    At this time, Casey faced Ross and Spencer and was working hard to adjust his breathing so that his


    strength could be controlled, and would not directly kill both Ross and Spencer.


    As Conor thought, Casey came here today to vent. Naturally, he wouldn''t easily beat the two opponents


    in front of him. He would control his strength and try to make the fight longer.


    Just as Casey was adjusting his breathing, Ross and Spencer had already rushed in front of him,


    stretched out their hands and hit his face.


    Casey stepped back, because he was focused on breathing, so he didn''t immediately act on them.


    It was precisely because of this that the people under the ring thought that Casey was beaten by Ross


    and Spencer from the very beginning, and could only keep moving back.


    "I wondered how good this kid is. I didn''t expect that he is so weak. When he came up, he was


    "It seems that it is really just a douche. At that time, I really thought he could beat Ross and Spencer by


    himself ording to his words. It seems that he was just bragging just now."


    "Well, this person is pretentious, I didn''t expect him to be so weak. It seems that today Ross and


    Spencer will not let him go out of the ring alive."


    ...


    Stefan frowned when he saw that Casey fell into a disadvantage at the beginning. Hearing what Conor


    and Morgan said just now, he thought Casey really had shocking strength, but now it seemed that he


    was weak.


    "It seems that both Conor and Morgan overestimated him. At this level, how could Ross and Spencer


    be defeated together within a minute? It seems that today''s results may not be good." Stefan shook his


    head helplessly.


    On the ring, Ross and Spencer sneered when they saw Casey only knowing to retreat. In their opinion,


    Casey had no strength at all, and the previous words were just boast.


    "I don''t think you are strong. Facing us, you only know how to hide. Do you think you can keep hiding


    like this?" Ross said to Casey.


    "I think he just doesn''t know how he is. When he came to the ring, he thought he could beat us. When it


    is the time to have real fight, he realized that he couldn''t do it at all!" Spencer also yelled.


    At this moment, Casey had adjusted his breathing. He stopped backing up. After stopping, he looked at


    Ross said to Spencer, and said calmly, "Really?"


    After that, Casey punched them and stopped avoiding. He controlled his strength. If he hadn''t adjusted


    just now, he might have killed one of them with one punch.


    Ross said to Spencer instantly felt that Casey''s aura changed, and he becamepletely different


    from just now.


    Ross said to Spencer attacked Casey. However, their attacks were resisted by Casey, and they couldn''t


    take a single move of Casey.


    People outside the boxing ring were surprised to see Casey''s change. Those who were still mocking


    Casey immediately shut up and watched the game on the boxing ring in surprise.


    In a short while, everyone saw the scene on the ring where Casey kept beating Ross and Spencer.,


    from head to toe. And Ross and Spencer were beaten and could not fight back. They could only watch


    Casey''s fist fall on them.


    Everyone opened their mouths in surprise, and never expected Casey to be so powerful, especially


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    after the initial contrast, Casey made them even more shock.


    Stefan also stared at Casey on the ring with an incredible look at this time. Casey''s strengthpletely


    exceeded his imagination, and his feelings for Casey at that time werepletely different.


    Only then did he understand why Conor and Morgan were so calm. It turned out that Casey really had


    enough strength topete with Ross and Spencer.


    It just made him a little puzzled that although Casey was able to beat Ross and Spencer and made


    them unable to fight back, he didn''t knock them down in a minute as Conor and Morgan said.


    In Stefan''s view, Casey''s strength was merely to suppress thebination of Ross and Spencer, and it


    was not as scary as Morgan said.


    In the arena, Ross and Spencer couldn''t bear Casey''s attack. They all felt that Casey entered the ring


    just to beat them, not to win.


    But after a while, they had been badly battered about the head and face.


    "Stop, I admit...I won''t fight anymore, if this continues, I will have to be killed by you." Ross said to


    Casey, and then he winked at Spencer.


    Spencer immediately understood, and immediately said, "I won''t fight anymore, I can''t win."


    When Casey heard the words of the two people, he stopped his hands, turned and looked out of the


    ring, and wanted to ask if there was anyone who wanted to fight with him. He felt that he hadn''t finished


    venting yet.


    At this moment, both Ross and Spencer gave Casey a vicious look, rushed towards Casey, and


    attacked his back.


    "We just said not to fight, but didn''t say to admit defeat. It''s really stupid to leave your back to us!" Ross


    sneered and shouted, and his fist was about to hit Casey.


    At this moment, Casey turned around violently and kicked directly on Ross''s stomach with a


    roundabout kick.


    Ross''s eyes widened, and then he flew out, fell under the ring, and Spencer, who was following behind,


    stopped immediately in horror.

 Chapter 475 Wait for One More Moment

    Chapter 475 Wait for One More Moment


    Everyone was shocked by the scene. Just now, Casey turned his back to Ross and Spencer. The


    moment they started to fight with Casey, all the people thought that Casey was going to die.


    In a battle, it was quite dangerous to leave one''s back to the enemy, especially when the enemy hadn¡¯t


    given up.


    However, Casey''s kick frightened everyone. Being able to react in such a short time and kicking Ross


    off with only one kick was not what an ordinary person could do.


    When they came back to themselves from the surprise, someone ran to Ross to check his condition.


    Then the man shouted in a panic, "He...he is dead, Ross is dead, Ross is killed!"


    There came an uproar!


    One of the three kings of the underground boxing ring in Tengyu County, Ross, was kicked to death.


    This was a real shock for everyone who often came to this underground ring and knew about Ross.


    When Casey heard Ross''s death, he shook his head helplessly, and said in his mind: "I didn¡¯t control


    my strength well, I''m sorry."


    Then he looked at Spencer who stood in front of him, and asked coldly: "You haven¡¯t given up, so do


    you want to continue?"


    After hearing what Casey said, Spencer knelt in front of him, and said with a trembling voice: "I give up,


    I give up!"


    Seeing Spencer conceded defeat, Casey didn''t continue and at this time everyone under the ring was


    so shocked that they went speechless.


    Casey turned back and was going to jump off the ring. At this moment, he suddenly remembered


    something, and then turned back again to look at Spencer.


    Spencer thought that Casey was going to hit him, so he was so scared that hey down on the ground


    and wailed: "Bro, I have given up, please forgive me, I don''t want to die."


    "Um, I just want to ask, now that you lost the game, shouldn''t you give us the share you promised?"


    Casey asked.


    Spencer let out a sigh of relief, and then answered: "Give you, I¡¯ll give it to you now."


    He got up from the ground and said loudly to everyone: "From today, all my share here will be given to


    Conor. From now on, he will be the controller here. I will never take a penny from here anymore!"


    After speaking, he jumped down from the ring in a hurry and ran away like a mouse.


    Casey looked at everyone again and shouted: "Is there anyone who still got a problem!"


    It was quiet under the ring, and no one dared to stand out again.


    Seeing no one answered, Casey left the ring and walked down.


    Most people began to look at Casey in awe, but there was still a small group of people staring at him


    gloatingly.


    Casey walked to the front of Conor, Morgan and Stefan. At this time, Stefan''s attitude towards Casey


    hadpletely changed. His disdain waspletely reced by respect and even a bit of jealousy.


    When Conor and Morgan saw Casey approaching, they both smiled at him. Conor asked, "How is it,


    have you vented enough?"


    "It''s almost there." Casey said tly.


    At this time, Morgan also noticed that many people in the crowd were gloating at Casey, and he asked:


    " Casey has already won, why are these people still showing that gloating expression?"


    Stefan sighed and said: "You won, but Ross was killed. Those who are gloating are definitely from


    Baoyun City."


    "Why do you say so?" Conor also looked at Stefan with some doubts in mind.


    " Conor, you don¡¯t know. He is the apprentice of a Cross Practice Master in Baoyun City whose name is


    Zachariah Fraser, the top master in Baoyun City. It is said that his strength is very terrifying. No one


    dares to cause trouble for him. And Ross could establish his foothold in Tengyu County because of


    Zachariah¡¯s help."


    "Zachariah always covers for his apprentice. Ross is his favorite apprentice. It is said that once


    someone in Baoyun City took up the domain of Ross, and the man was thrown into the mountains the


    next day and never came out. Now that Casey has beaten Ross to death, Zachariah will definitely not


    let you go this time."


    "The most important thing is that Zachariah is in Tengyu County today. If this news has spread,


    Zachariah will probably rush here at once."


    After Stefan finished his speaking, he was full of anxiety. He rolled his eyeballs and said: ¡°We¡¯d better


    leave quickly, lest Zachariah wille. That would be troublesome."


    After listening to what Stefan said, Conor and Morgan were both calm, as if they didn''t think Zachariah


    was so powerful.


    Casey became even more excited. Just now, Ross and Spencer did not let him vent all the depression


    in his heart. If there was one who was stronger than them, came and fight with Casey again, Casey


    would naturally be pleased.


    "In that case, let''s wait here," Casey said.


    Stefan was stunned when he heard Casey''s words. He thought that after he told them, Casey would


    realize the seriousness of the problem, but he didn''t expect Casey to say that they would wait here.


    In Stefan''s eyes, this was simply seeking death. Although Casey was indeed very powerful, and he


    beat Ross and Spencer by himself, he was not as powerful as Conor said that he could put them to


    death in one minute.


    What was more, Zachariah was the No. 1 Cross Practice Master in Baoyun City. This name was not


    one of Zachariah''s apprentice and Zachariah must be much powerful than Ross.


    If Casey thought that he got the capability topete with Zachariah just because he had beaten both


    Ross and Spencer, then it was too self-righteous.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    ¡°Casey, the strength of Zachariah is absolutely not as simple as you think. In my opinion, we should


    avoid him now. Zachariah won¡¯t stay in Tengyu County all the time. We can wait until he leaves before


    we go to deal with our own business. " Stefan persuaded hurriedly.


    "Stefan, you are looking down upon Casey. Now that he asked you to wait for a while, you can rest


    assured and wait. Cross Practice Master is trivial whenpared with Casey." Morgan stared at Stefan


    and said.


    "No, Zachariah is really..." Stefan still wanted to rify to Morgan.


    "Okay, just wait here. When Zachariahes, you will know whether Casey is his rival." Conor said to


    him.


    Seeing that he couldn''t pervade them at all, Stefan could only keep the words to himself.


    He was thinking that if they wait until Zachariah came, and if Casey was notpetent to beat him, it


    would be toote.


    If it hadn''t been because he wanted to keep the industry of the underground boxing ring in Tengyu


    County, he might have escaped alone now.


    "Anyway, it was Casey who killed him. It has nothing to do with me. Zachariah won¡¯te to me for


    revenge. What I can do now is to ask God for blessing."


    The people from Baoyun City on the scene saw Casey still waiting here without the meaning to leave,


    except for a bit surprise, they were bing more and more d, preparing to see Casey¡¯s


    misfortune.


    "Didn¡¯t Stefan tell him that Ross was Zachariah''s apprentice? They are still waiting here. I heard that


    Zachariah is in Tengyu County today. I guess it won''t take long for him to get here. "


    "Judging from their behaviors just now, I think Stefan has told them, but it seems that Casey doesn''t


    want to leave but to wait here. Is it possible that he is waiting for Zachariah? He wants to fight with


    Zachariah?"


    "Don''t be kidding, Zachariah is the No. 1 Cross Practice Master in Baoyun City. Even if Casey is


    powerful enough to beat two at the same time, ording to his performance just now, he could not rival


    Zachariah."


    "That''s right, Zachariah was good for ten, and he could kill one with only a dozen of moves. It is not


    easy for Casey to resist two. How could he rival Zachariah? It''s ridiculous."


    ...


    After a while, there was a suddenmotion at the entrance of the underground boxing ring, and


    people stepped aside. Then, a man who looked a bit sloppy with dreadlocks walked towards the ring.


    The man went to take a look at Ross''s corpse, and then nced over the people furiously.


    "Who doesn''t want his life killed my apprentice, get out of here, I will tear you to shreds!"

 Chapter 476 Three Strokes

    Chapter 476 Three Strokes


    One of Ross''s subordinates ran towards Zachariah, pointing to Casey, and shouted: "It''s him, that guy,


    who killed our boss!"


    Zachariah followed the man''s hand to look over. And finally, with his eyes falling on Casey, he roared


    and walked towards him in a big stride.


    Everyone stepped back quickly, and the rage of Zachariah shocked them, as if they would fall down by


    staying too near to him.


    "You madcap! You killed my apprentice, and I will make you buried with him today!"


    "He is so dead today. Looking at Zachariah''s expression, I am afraid that he is going to tear Casey into


    pieces to revenge for his apprentice." Many people stared at Zachariah and Casey intently. And some


    felt sympathetic for Casey.


    Seeing Zachariahing towards them, Stefan began to tremble. When Zachariah was about to arrive


    at the front of them, Stefan gritted his teeth, and stood out in front of Zachariah.


    "Master Fraser, your apprentice was beaten to death because he lost the game. You should know the


    rules of the ring. Fists and kicks are blind so it is normal to be beaten to death. After all, this was all


    agreed before entering the ring. Calm down please. If you are going to fight for your apprentice, I''m


    afraid people will say that you can''t afford to lose. This will damage your reputation as Cross Practice


    Master." Stefan said.


    When Zachariah heard what Stefan said, he stared at him, and said coldly: "Who are you? How dare


    you interfere in my business? Go away, or I will deal with you together with him!"


    Stefan gritted his teeth and said: "Master Fraser, what I said is true. Everyone present is a witness. If


    you don''t believe me, you can ask them. Your apprentice is also one of the co-partners of this boxing


    ring. He should also abide by the rule here. ording to the rule, when you get off the ring, even if you


    have personal grievances, you should solve it in the ring instead of off the ring.¡±


    Zachariah, as the No. 1 Cross Practice Master in Baoyun City, was naturally a bit arrogant, so he cared


    about his reputation. He wanted to start the fight directly upon seeing his apprentice¡¯s death just now.


    But when he calmed down, he thought he had overreacted and he felt what Stefan said was


    reasonable.


    He stopped with a gaze on Casey, and asked coldly, "Hey, guy, do you dare to fight with me in the ring!"


    Stefan turned his head and winked at Casey, thinking that this was the best opportunity he could get.


    As long as Casey refused, with Zachariah''s status, he would definitely not attack Casey in the boxing


    ring directly. At the very least, there was a chance to escape for Casey.


    He felt that Casey should understand what he meant by doing this. If Casey couldn''t understand him,


    then there was nothing he could do.


    "I''m waiting here to go to the ring with you." Casey said.


    Stefan''s face changed and he looked at Casey in disbelief. He was burning his own bridge by saying


    so. At present, even if Stefan got a silver tongue, there was no way to save Casey.


    "Don¡¯t talk big. You think that you can kill my apprentice and me, don¡¯t you? Stop daydreaming! Since


    you are willing to go to the ring, then don''t waste time here. If I beat you to death in the ring, the others


    won¡¯t say that I break the rule. So, don¡¯t me me if I beat you to deathter!"


    After speaking, Zachariah rushed towards the ring.


    Casey didn''t hesitate, and followed immediately.


    "Casey, you are not worried at all, aren¡¯t you? Don¡¯t belittle Zachariah, he is far more powerful." Stefan


    said anxiously.


    Conor smiled and nced at Stefan, and said: "Casey is not afraid, what are you afraid of, watch


    carefully, if Casey was not confident in winning, he would not be in the ring now."


    Stefan suddenly felt that he was like the back-seat driver. Conor was right. Anyway, he was not in the


    ring himself. Since the game was unavoidable, it was better to watch the game carefully.


    Everyone was a bit surprised when they saw Casey and Zachariah in the ring, and they crowded to the


    ring immediately.


    "He is really not afraid of death. He dares to go to the ring and fight with Zachariah. I really don''t know


    how to evaluate him. Is he really thatpetent and strong or he is just bragging?" Some people said


    to themselves, obviously having no faith in Casey.


    Zachariah and Casey stood on the opposite side of each other. Zachariah looked at Casey and said


    coldly: "Dude, Ross is my favorite apprentice. But you killed him, so don''t me me for being cruel!"


    "I''m afraid you will be buried with your apprentice." Casey said lightly.


    "Don''t boast without shame! Just like you, I can make you kneel down and unable to stand up again


    with no more than twenty strokes!" Zachariah snorted coldly.


    "Twenty strokes are too many, I only need three strokes, just as you said, I will keep you kneeling on


    the ground forever." Casey stretched out his hand to show three.


    Zachariahughed wildly, and said to everyone: "Have you all heard that? He said three strokes will


    keep me kneeling on the ground forever. Isn¡¯t it the mostughable joke you have heard today?"


    The people off the ring burst intoughter immediately. Obviously, for them, this was indeed a joke.


    "Now you see, in their eyes, you are just a joke. You say that you can defeat Zachariah in three


    strokes. There might be someone who could beat me in three strokes in this world, but it definitely


    won¡¯t be you!" Zachariah looked at Casey and said.


    "We¡¯ll see, don''t talk nonsense." Casey said.


    Zachariah snorted coldly and stopped talking. He rushed towards Casey, making the whole ring shake.


    Casey stood still, staring at Zachariah with both eyes, and observing his movements.


    Stefan didn''t really want to see what was going to happen next. When Zachariah rushed towards


    Casey, he turned his back to the ring directly.


    The moment Zachariah rushed so near to Casey, Casey suddenly lifted his palm and pinched


    Zachariah''s neck directly at a rapid speed.


    Zachariah''s pupils shrank in an instant, and what followed was an uncontroble fear in his mind.


    He found that he could only see Casey''s hand pinched on his neck, and his own reaction speed was


    not as fast as Casey''s.


    After Casey squeezed Zachariah¡¯s neck, he swung Zachariah''s entire body into the air and then


    mmed to the ground. And Casey kicked Cheng Zachariah¡¯s knee violently. After a while, Zachariah


    was kneeling on the ground and facing Casey.


    Three stocks!


    With only three stocks, Casey made Zachariah kneel in front of him. This happened so fast that the


    people under the ring did not get it at that time.


    Zachariah only felt dizzy, and then a sharp pain came from his knee. When he came to himself, he


    found that he was already kneeling in front of Casey.


    He nned to get up from the ground quickly, and then continue the fight with Casey, but in theing


    second, he found that his legs had lost consciousness, and he had lost the ability to stand up from the


    ground!


    "No, this is impossible, three strokes, he really only used three strokes. Why is there such a powerful


    person in this world? My knees, no, I don''t want to be crippled!" Zachariah roared in mind.


    However, no matter how furious he was, the game was over and no one can change the result


    anymore.


    At this time, people off the ring came to from the shock, and then there came a hubbub of voices from


    them. And everyone began toplement Casey sincerely. Casey''s three stocks just now could be


    described as fluent and powerful, and they were so powerful thatpletely exceeded everyone''s


    imagination.


    "It''s amazing, it''s amazing, my God, he must be the incarnation of Ares!"


    "My god, this is awesome, it''s so simple for him to beat a Cross Practice Master to the ground?"


    "It''s no wonder he dared to be so arrogant. It turns out that he does have capabilities. It seems that I


    really misjudged him."


    ...


    Stefan frowned when he heard the voices from the people around him, wondering whether Casey


    would have been beaten to death in such a short time.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    From the reaction of the people around, it was highly possible. It was a pity that he reminded Casey


    before the game, but Casey didn''t listen to him at all. Now, it was useless to me anyone.


    Stefan turned back slowly and looked towards the ring. In the next second, he became frozen and


    startled by what he saw.


    He did not see Casey¡¯s failure, instead, he saw that Zachariah was keeling in front of Casey, unable to


    resist at all!

 Chapter 477 Natans Helplessness

    Chapter 477 Natan''s Helplessness


    "How... how is this possible. Am I dazzled? Zachariah actually knelt in front of Casey!" Stefan said to


    himself.


    "You are not dazzled. Zachariah is not Casey''s match at all." Morgan said.


    Stefan turned his head to look at Morgan, and asked, "Then... how many moves did he take to beat


    Zachariah like this?"


    "Three. Didn''t you hear it just now? Since Casey said that he only used three moves, he would


    definitely get Zachariah down within three moves." Morgan said casually.


    Stefan swallowed. He was staring directly at Casey and didn¡¯t know what to say.


    After a while, Stefan said, "This is unscientific. Why did it take him so much time to fight Ross and


    Spencer just now? But he only used three moves to get Zachariah down?"


    "Didn¡¯t I tell you before? Casey came here today to vent. If he directly killed Ross and Spencer, how


    could he vent his anger? When he yed against Zacharia, his anger was almost vented out. So he


    wanted to get it done as soon as possible. Three moves are enough." Morgan exined.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Stefan looked at Casey on the ring withplex looks in his eyes. If a person could defeat his


    opponent ording to the time what he set, how strong was that person?


    No wonder Conor and Morgan were so respectful of Casey. Now, Stefan was shocked by Casey. He


    had no opinions for Casey at all.


    After solving Zachariah, Casey just stared at Stefan for a few seconds, then turned and left the ring.


    Zachariah''s strength was indeed not weak, butpared with the top ten on List of the Ares, he was


    still too much worse. So Casey didn¡¯t take Zachariah seriously.


    In Casey''s memory, Zachariah was just a man who was knocked down by him with three moves.


    Zachariah had nothing more to let Casey worth remembering.


    Casey walked in front of Conor and the other two. Stefan immediately walked up to Casey, and said


    with a smile on his face, "Casey, I was wrong before. I shouldn''t doubt your strength. Don''t take it


    seriously. "


    Casey ignored him, but said lightly, "It¡¯s enough today. Let''s go back."


    Conor and Morgan nodded immediately, and then followed Casey to the outside.


    Seeing that the three people were about to leave, Stefan quickly asked, "Casey, Conor, what should I


    do about the things here?"


    Conor turned his head to nce at him, and said with a smile, "From now on, you will manage the


    underground boxing field in Tengyu County. You can handle the rest of the matter by yourself."


    After Stefan heard it, a touch of excitement suddenly appeared on his face. He knew that although


    Casey didn''t talk to him at that time, Casey actually epted him. Otherwise, Conor would not let him


    take care of the underground boxing field in Tengyu County.


    "Casey is really amazing. If I work for him, I will surely be able to achieve sess in the future. I must


    work hard and try to let Casey see my efforts!"


    ...


    Two dayster.


    At Starry Night Club, Casey was sitting at a table with a bottle of spirits on it. He had almost drunk up


    more than a half of bottle of spirits.


    The staffs in Guanling had already sent back news to Casey that they had not found Edith''s trace in J


    City and Jiangbei, and there was no sign of Edith in B City where they focused on searching.


    Edith seemed to have evaporated from the world,pletely disappearing from everyone''s sight. Even


    Guanling where had such a hugework of connections did not find Edith''s trace.


    Because the car ident was designed by Margaret, Casey believed that Edith''s disappearance must


    have something to do with Margaret. If he could catch Margaret, he should get Edith''s whereabouts.


    In the past two days, the people in Guanling had also made investigations about Margaret¡¯s


    whereabouts. Now Margaret was indeed in B City. Her whereabouts were not difficult to find. But the


    more so, the more Casey felt that this matter was not easy. ording to his understanding for


    Margaret, she must have something to rely on, so she would be so bold.


    Margaret was cooperating with a mysterious businessman from overseas to suppress Davies family¡¯s


    power in B City. This mysterious businessman had a very strong background. Even Davies family had


    no way to deal with the suppression of him and Margaret.


    Afterwards, the people at Guanling determined the name of the mysterious businessman. He was


    called Finn. Casey, who had already guessed the mysterious businessman who helped Margaret was a


    member of the Turner family, was more sure that Finn was from the Turner family, the biggest enemy of


    Davies family.


    If it was in the past, the Turner family came to B City to deal with Davies family, Casey might still be


    worried. After all, Davies family was only a first-line family in H Country. Compared with a world-ss


    family like the Turner family, Davies family seemed to be too weak. Casey was also not sure whether


    he could fight the Turner family.


    But now it was different. Casey had the entire Guanling as his backing. Even if the Turner family was


    the world-ss family, Casey was not afraid now.


    The Turner family helped Margaret cause Edith to disappear, and made Lily unconscious. Casey would


    never let them off easily.


    It was just that things had happened. The Turner family was not as easy to deal with as Albie.


    Mobilizing the power of Guanling had to cost some time, so Casey did not rush to B City in the past two


    days.


    When Guanling''s forces were deployed well in B City, it was still notte for Casey toe over.


    At that time, Casey would give the Turner family a big surprise. Anyone who dared to harm Casey¡¯s


    woman would end miserably.


    Casey stared at the wine bottle on the table for a long time, then took a deep breath and drank the rest


    of the wine in the bottle.


    ...


    In B City.


    At Tianyuan Tower.


    In Natan¡¯s office area, the entire office area had been transformed by Natan into Lily¡¯s ward. All the


    advanced medical equipment in the hospital was moved here by him. Several doctors took turns on


    duty to look after Lily who was unconscious.


    Natan''s office was right next to this remodeled ward. He needed to work while keeping an eye on his


    daughter''s situation, so he could only choose this way.


    Natan was sitting at the table, frowning and staring at the documents on the desk. At this moment, a


    man walked into the office, looking so serious.


    Natan nced at the man, and asked, "How is the thing I asked you to do going? Is it possible to bring


    down thepany that Margaret is currently working in?"


    The man shook his head and said, "We have tried every methods and invested a lot of money, but their


    want to continue ying with us. Chairman, in my opinion, we should suspend the attack on that


    Natan directly threw the documents in his hand onto the table, yelling, "Who the hell is this damn Finn?


    Why doesn''t even Tianyuan Chamber of Commerce have any way to deal with him? Is it that I can¡¯t


    avenge my daughter?"


    During this period of time, after Natan learned that the real murderer who caused his daughter into a


    Margaret back. But Margaret had many masters around her. None of the people he sent had returned.


    Knowing that this method couldn¡¯t work, Natan nned to bring down thepany where Margaret


    was working in. Without economic strength as a foundation, Margaret would still have no way back.


    But what Natan didn''t expect was that thepany Margaret was in was so powerful that even


    Tianyuan Chamber of Commerce couldn''t get it down.


    The staff¡¯s report just now made him even more aware of the horror of thispany. The reason why


    thispany was so horrible was because of Finn.


    "Davies family is also in danger at this time. I heard that some opinions have appeared in Davies


    family. Many people have begun to give themselves a way back. Davies family, which has been so


    powerful, hase to this point. It seems that there will some huge changes in B City." After the upset,


    Natan felt more helpless.


    "Chairman, there is another news." The subordinate said.


    "Say."


    "Just got the news that Casey has returned to J City."


    After Natan heard this, his hands stopped and his eyes narrowed.

 Chapter 478 Necklace

    Chapter 478 Ne


    In H City, at a splendid hotel, a dance party was being held here at this time. All the top celebrities in H


    City participated in it. Everyone was well-dressed and decent.


    Edith was standing in front of a ss showcase at this time, with a sparkling crystal ne inside.


    There were a lot of precious jewellery on the party for people to see. This ne was considered the


    most dazzling among them.


    Edith''s gaze fell on this ne. Her thoughts were a little confused. She always felt that she also


    seemed to have such a ne which was also very beautiful but important to her.


    It was just that she couldn''t remember where her ne was and who gave it to her. Besides, she


    didn''t know what that ne meant to her. She just knew it was important.


    After thinking for a long time, Edith sighed helplessly. She decided not to force herself to think about


    things that she couldn''t remember.


    During this time, she had gradually epted her identity and epted the name Sylvie. She was the


    daughter of Darius and the youngdy of the Sue family.


    The Sue family was the most prestigious family in H City. In this city known as the economic center of


    H Country, it was not a simple matter to get such a reputation.


    As Edith got to know the Sue family, she also gradually learned that the strength of the Sue family was


    much stronger than she had imagined. The most prestigious family in H City was just a cover for the


    Sue family¡¯s strength. The real Sue family was already one of the top ones among the world''s first-


    ss families.


    The background of the Sue family could only be understood by people who had reached the same level


    as the Sue family. Among the world-ss families and consortia, there was no one who didn¡¯t believe


    the strength of the Sue family.


    It was just that among these powerful forces in H City, few knew it. There were a few families and


    was equivalent to them, but they didn¡¯t know the real Sue family could wipe them out so easily.


    One reason why Darius concealed the strength of the Sue family was because he was not interested in


    the fights between world-ss consortia and families, and the other was because of Edith, the


    daughter he had searched for so many years.


    Edith could feel that Darius was so nice to her. Because she had no memory of the past, she had


    already epted Darius as her father.


    It was just that Edith couldn¡¯t figure it out. Since she was Darius¡¯ daughter, she always felt that the


    people around Darius were very strange to her. She didn¡¯t have a friend here. Except for Darius, no


    one knew her past.


    Darius exined to Edith that she had been living in another ce for more than two decades.


    Because he wanted to protect Edith well.


    From Darius'' love for her, Edith did feel that Darius was very concerned about her safety, so she


    believed this exnation.


    Darius¡¯ pampering with her had reached the point where it was impossible to add any more. Today¡¯s


    dance party was just because Edith said that it was a bit boring to always stay in the vi, and she


    wanted to find a lively ce to wait. Then Darius let his men prepare this dance party.


    In the entire H City, everyone wanted to have some rtionship with the Sue family. So there were


    quite a lot of people at the dance party.


    Although the party was lively, no one knew Edith. So it made Edith feel more lonely. It wasn''t until Edith


    saw this ne that she felt a certain familiarity.


    At this time, a figure appeared next to Edith. Edith turned her head and saw Darius, his face full of love


    for her.


    When the people around saw Darius appearing, they all cast their gazes immediately to Darius and


    started talking in a low voice.


    "Look, that girl is Darius¡¯ daughter? She is really beautiful."


    "I heard that his daughter only returned back not long time ago. Darius is so spoiled for her. It''s really


    enviable."


    "She is so beautiful. Besides, she is the youngdy of the Sue family. If I could hold her in my arms, my


    whole life will be enough."


    "You wish. I heard that Darius has already selected his daughter''s future husband. At your level, I''m


    afraid that you are not enough to be the son-inw of the Sue family."


    ...


    "Do you like this ne?" Darius asked.


    Edith did not say yes or no, but she said, "This ne makes me feel very familiar. Father, have I


    had such a ne before? Who gave it to me? The person who gave the ne to me should be


    very important to me."


    "Silly daughter, your previous nes are countless. There are too many simr ones. Maybe it''s just


    because of this ne that makes you suddenly remember some things. You lost your memory. So


    anything which makes you think about the past will make you feel important." Darius exined with a


    smile.


    Edith nodded thoughtfully. Maybe Darius was right. The previous feeling might be just an illusion. Once


    she got all her memories back, she might not think that ne was important.


    "Daughter, I helped you find a few young cool guys in H City. You are also at the age of being in love.


    Hang out with them. Maybe you will like one of them." Darius said.


    "No!" Edith replied so quickly. This was her instinctive reaction. She gave the answer without thinking


    about at all.


    In Edith''s subconscious, she thought she shouldn''te into contact with any men anymore.


    Darius didn''t expect Edith to refuse so quickly. He was also taken aback for a while.


    "What''s the matter, daughter? Don''t you want to know more people?" Darius asked.


    Edith''s face immediately became painful. She said, "Father, I always feel that my heart is already


    upied by one person, so there is no way to amodate anyone else. If possible, I hope you can


    help me look for this person."


    Looking at Edith''s painful face, Darius sighed helplessly and said, "I will help you find him. You look not


    well. Go back and rest first."


    Edith nodded, and then left here apanied by the two girls.


    Darius'' gaze fell on the ne in the ss showcase. His eyes suddenly became deep.


    "Take away all the nes here. These things are not allowed to appear in front of thedy in the


    future."


    ...


    In B City, at the headquarters of N Group.


    In an office, Margaret was sitting on the sofa. Sitting opposite to her was a handsome man with a faint


    smile on his face. Behind him was a meticulous secretary wearing ck-rimmed sses.


    The one sitting opposite Margaret was Finn.


    "The person I arranged in J City to deal with Casey died. It is said that he fell off the building. Casey


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    returned to J City not long ago, then the man was dead. It¡¯s Casey who has done this." Margaret said


    to Finn.


    "He''s just a chess piece. It¡¯s not important. I didn''t think that a fool can kill Casey. If Casey is so easy to


    deal with, it will be too boring for me toe over this time." Finn said.


    "Davies family is about to be driven into a dead end by us, but they still have some foundations. We


    need a lot of effort topletely defeat Davies family." Margaret continued.


    Finnughed and said, "Now, there is a chance that you can bring down Davies family without much


    effort. Maybe God hates Davies family. Such a great chance actually appears at this time."


    "What chance?" Margaret was so interested in it.


    "Not long ago, someone took the project for the renovation of the old town in B City. The benefits


    involved are quite huge. Even I can''t figure out the details of the person who presided over this matter.


    He must be a big shot. Of course, it¡¯s not important. The important thing is that he will definitely look for


    people to cooperate toplete the transformation of the old town. Whoever can get this cooperation


    opportunity willpletely suppress above all major forces in B City."


    "Now we are the only one who has huge capital chain in B City. Davies family is in danger. Tianyuan


    Chamber of Commerce has been beaten by me. As long as we can get this cooperation opportunity,


    Davies family is nothing."


    After listening to Finn¡¯s words, Margaret¡¯s eyes lit up. But soon, she said with some worry, ¡°Since even


    you are not clear to this person, he may not agree to cooperate with us. If he chooses Davies family,


    Davies family can take this opportunity to stand up. We will be the one who are in trouble at that time."


    "Don''t worry about it. The person in charge intends to hold a banquet in a few days in order to find a


    partner. Anyone who wants to cooperate with him canpete. The transformation of the old town


    requires huge financial support. His requirements are also very simple. Whoever pays more will


    cooperate with him."


    Finnughed and said, "Do you think anyone in B City canpare us in money?"


    ...


    In J City, at Starry Night Club.


    Casey was sitting in front of the bar, with his mobile phone on the table. He was drinking.


    At this moment, his cell phone rang. After the call was connected, a low voice came from it, "My lord, it


    is all ready in B City. You cane over."

 Chapter 479 Throw Them Off the Train

    Chapter 479 Throw Them Off the Train


    On the high-speed train heading to B City.


    Casey sat by the window with his eyes closed and rested. The train came to the station and stopped.


    Many people got off the train and many people got on.


    After a while, Casey suddenly felt that someone was poking his head. He opened his eyes, and found a


    fashionable girl standing in front of him.


    The girl¡¯s hair was curly. She looked in her twenties, and had two big eyes. She was pretty.


    "What''s the matter?" Casey asked.


    "You sit outside. I want to sit by the window." The girl said unceremoniously.


    Casey frowned slightly and said, "This is my seat."


    "So what? I want to sit by the window. You have toe out. Why don''t you know it?" The girl said


    aggressively.


    Casey was a little speechless, and said, "If you are old, weak, sick, disabled or pregnant, I can give you


    my seat. Which one do you belong to?"


    The girl immediately burned up and shouted, "You say I¡¯m old, weak, sick, and disabled? Apologize to


    me!"


    Casey ignored her and continued to close his eyes.


    Seeing Casey ignored her, the girl suddenly became a little frustrated and stamped her feet with anger


    on the spot.


    The people sitting around Casey saw that the girl was wearing brand-name brands, so they thought the


    girl was a richdy. They didn''t dare to provoke the girl. They all just watched her lose her temper.


    Soon, a man about the same age as the girl walked over. He reached the girl''s side and asked, "L,


    what''s the matter with you?"


    When L saw the boy, she immediately said aggrieved, "Carson, this brat is so bad. I asked him to


    change positions with me. I want to be next to the window, but he didn''t agree. I''m pissed off by him."


    After Carson heard what L said, he turned his head and nced at Casey who was closing his eyes


    and was resting. Suddenly he was a little unhappy. He said to Casey, "Hey, she is just a girl. How about


    giving her a seat? You quicklye out. I don¡¯t want to waste my breath with you."


    "I just said don''t buy these second-ss seats. What kind of people who are sitting in these second-


    ss seats are? If you buy business seats, how can I be bullied by him?" L yelled at Carson with a


    grievance.


    Carson quickly apologized to L, "It''s my fault. When I bought tickets, there was no business seats.


    Sorry, this will definitely not happen next time."


    After hearing the words of the two of them, the people sitting around were a little upset. But because


    they didn''t want to cause trouble, no one stood up and said anything.


    L nced at Casey again and found that Casey was still in his original posture and didn''t move at


    all.


    "Look at him, he didn''t hear what we talked at all. He didn''t even listen to you at all." L pointed to


    Casey and said.


    Carson was also a little annoyed. He had just spoken to Casey, but Casey didn''t even react at all. As a


    young man, how could he tolerate this kind of attitude?


    Carson and L were both young masters and youngdies of the big family in their city. Although their


    city was not much famous, they had been pampered since childhood.


    One of Carson''s uncles was working with a big shot in B City recently. The two of them were going to B


    City to find that uncle to expand their horizon.


    Carson felt angry. He was so excited that he could meet a big shot with his uncle, but now he was


    ignored by someone who could only afford a second-ss seat.


    "You heard what I said, didn¡¯t you? I''ll give you three seconds to stand up quickly, otherwise, don''t


    me me for being rude!" Carson pointed at Casey.


    Casey still didn''t respond, closed his eyes,pletely ignoring outside sounds.


    "One!"


    "Two!"


    Carson shouted. At this time, his face had be quite terrible. So many people were watching him. If


    Casey really didn''t listen to him, he would definitely have to teach Casey a lesson.


    The people around couldn''t help shaking their heads when they watched this scene. Obviously, they


    had no way do deal with Carson and L''s domineering attitude.


    "This young man is really not afraid of getting into trouble. He just confronted these two people like this.


    Judging from his ordinary appearance, there must be no way to fight this kind of wealthy children."


    "I really admire his courage. But he seems a bit too stupid. With his eyes closed there, if the man wants


    to hit him, he will definitely not be able to react in time."


    "It''s really unlucky to meet such kind of people. I hope this young man will not get into too much


    trouble. If he apologizes and gives his seat to them, maybe there will not be much trouble."


    ...


    "Three!"


    After Carson shouted the number, he saw that Casey was still sitting there motionless. He pped


    Casey directly.


    When the people around saw this, they couldn''t help shaking their heads. Some people even wanted to


    remind Casey, but in the end, they still didn''t dare to speak.


    Just when Carson''s hand was about to hit Casey''s face, Casey suddenly raised his hand and grabbed


    Carson''s wrist with one hand, making it impossible for Carson''s hand to move any more.


    Carson was suddenly shocked. He just watched Casey tightly closed his eyes. It was impossible for


    Casey to see his hand moving, but Casey caught his hand so urately.


    Carson tried hard to get his hand back. But he was shocked to find that his hand couldn''t move even a


    little bit. No matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t get rid of Casey''s hand.


    The people around were all surprised when they saw this scene. Unexpectedly, Casey could grasp


    Carson''s wrist with his eyes closed. It was really amazing.


    "Damn it. Let go of my hand. Do you want to die?" Carson shouted at Casey, while pulling his hand


    back forcefully.


    At this time, Casey suddenly let go of his hand, so Carson sat down on the ground, wailing.


    Everyone in the carriage saw this scene and immediatelyughed.


    L only felt ashamed, wishing to leave here quickly. If possible, she didn''t want to say that she knew


    Carson.


    Carson stood up from the ground, rubbed his ass, turned his head and nced at the people around


    him who wereughing. He said angrily, "What are you guysughing at! Don''t me me to hit you


    guys if youugh again!"


    Many people closed their mouths immediately, but some people were stillughing quietly. After what


    happened just now, people''s fear of Carson had weakened a lot.


    "Carson! If you can''t solve this matter, I will get off at the next stop!" L shouted at Carson.


    Carson cursed secretly, then looked at Casey, and said, "You are so arrogant, aren''t you? You dare to


    challenge me? I promise that I¡¯ll knock you down and let you beg for mercy!"


    At this time, Casey opened his eyes, red at Carson and L, and said coldly, "If you two continue to


    make trouble, I will throw you two off the train now."


    Both Carson and L were frightened by Casey''s fierce gaze. They didn¡¯t even dare to refute Casey¡¯s


    words for a while. They were very sure that if they didn¡¯t listen to Casey, it was very possible for Casey


    to throw them both off the train.


    "Now go to your ce and sit down. When you go out, it''s best not to lose your youngdy''s temper.


    Not everyone can bear your temper." Casey said.


    Both Carson and L immediately sat down in their respective positions, not daring to go against


    Casey again.


    When everyone saw this scene, they secretly apuded, cheering for Casey, and at the same time


    making fun of Carson and L.


    No one in their family could teach them. There was always someone who could teach them a lesson


    when they were in society.


    After both Carson and L sat down, they were quiet. But they stared resentfully at Casey. Then,


    nothing happened.


    As the train progressed, the atmosphere in the carriage eased a lot. Many people continued to chat.


    Casey was still sitting there. However, at this time, he no longer closed his eyes to rest his mind, but


    stared at the scenery shing through the window, thinking what Edith was doing at this time and


    whether she was suffering.


    During his two days in J City, the people in Guanling adjusted their power and took the task of


    rebuilding the old town in B City. The person in charge was a talent that Guanling had cultivated


    outside.


    Guanling had existed for many years. During its long history, many talents had been cultivated. They


    were scattered in all walks of life in the outside world. This was also the reason why Guanling was


    isted from the world but could control the changes in the outside world in a timely manner.


    These talents were all loyal to Guanling. They had a fanatical adoration for the boss of Guanling.


    Casey was the son of the boss of Guanling. Besides, he held Token of War. Naturally, these talents all


    bowed to Casey''s orders.


    Casey truly realized the horror of the power of Guanling after truly understanding the resources of


    Guanling. Davies family in B City was already a very powerful family, butpared with Guanling, it


    was still just like an ant in front of an elephant.


    With the help of Guanling''s power, Casey took the task of rebuilding the old town. His purpose was to


    let Margaret and the people sent by the Turner family to B City get punishment. Of course, they


    certainly didn''t know how strong support Casey got from Guanling yet.


    Maybe Finn and Margaret still felt that Casey was worried about how to deal with them at this time. But


    they didn¡¯t know that Casey had already controlled the power that could influence the world structure. If


    he wanted to solve a person who was sent by the Turner family to B City, naturally it would be easy.


    What Casey was looking forward to was seeing the expressions on Finn¡¯s and Margaret¡¯s face after


    they learned that the real maniptor behind the old town reconstruction n was him.


    "I don''t know if you have heard that the old town in B City is about to be renovated. This is a big project.


    The things involved at that time will definitely be veryplicated." At this time, a middle-aged man


    said.


    "Really? The old town reconstruction in B City is different from other projects. It is indeed a veryrge


    project."


    "It is said that the person in charge of this project is a big shot with a very strong background. It is said


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    that all the forces in B City are now trying to please this big shot. If they can get a share of the old town


    reconstruction n, it will be iparable and amazing benefits."


    Carson had been silent at first. When he heard everyone discussing this issue, a smile appeared on his


    face. Then he said to everyone, "Tell you, we are going to B City this time to find my uncle. My uncle


    works for the big shot you guys mentioned. Maybe in this old town reconstruction n, I can get a


    work."

 Chapter 480 Only Belong to Davies Family

    Chapter 480 Only Belong to Davies Family


    After hearing Carson''s words, everyone''s eyes widened in surprise. They didn''t expect that Carson and


    L could have such a rtionship with such a big shot. No wonder they two would be so arrogant.


    None of the things and people involved in the reconstruction of the old town in B City was simple. Even


    if Carson''s uncle was just a person who worked for the big shot, he was still not some ordinary people


    could provoke.


    After learning of Carson''s identity, the people who hadughed and hated the two of them immediately


    changed their attitudes. In this carriage, all of them were going to B City, and most of them had settled


    in B City. Being able to make friends with people like Carson would definitely get some benefits.


    The people around were all eagerly talking with Carson, with smiles on their faces, as if they had


    "Young man, you are really amazing. You can participate in such an important event at such a young


    age. You¡¯re really promising."


    "Yeah, little bro, Iughed at you just now. Please don''t take it to heart. My family also opened a


    "You¡¯re so handsome and promising. Your girlfriend is so beautiful. You¡¯re awesome."


    ...


    Listening to the ttering of the people around, Carson immediately showed a smug look on his face,


    and the previous embarrassment disappeared.


    L on the side also breathed a sigh of relief. Seeing these people around them suddenly begun to


    tter them, she rose her head proudly.


    She was Carson''s girlfriend. The better Carson was, the more proud she felt.


    She turned her head and nced at Casey on the side. Then she saw that Casey seemed to have no


    interest in what they were discussing, and looked out the window with a calm expression on his face.


    L curled her lips suddenly, thinking that Casey must have pretended to be calm. But in fact, he was


    listening to them. He must have regretted provoke Carson. The reason why he pretended to not care


    about it was because he didn¡¯t want others tough at him.


    "It''s just a scumbag. How could this kind of personpare to Carson? It''s ridiculous." L muttered.


    "Little bro, I heard that the person in charge of the renovation of the old town is now looking for a


    partner. It is said that all hugepanies and families in B City want to get this opportunity. It¡¯s very


    likely that Davies family or Tianyuan Chamber of Commerce can get the chance, right?" A middle-aged


    man asked.


    Carson immediately pretended that he knew the secrets behind the scene. He said, "You all guessed


    wrong. Now in B City, there is a newly emergingpany called N Group. This group is very powerful


    and specifically targets Davies family. Davies family, who used to be the most powerful in B City, has no


    way to fight it. Even Tianyuan Chamber of Commerce still couldn''tpete with it. I got news from my


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    uncle. This time the most hopeful one is N Group."


    Everyone''s eyes widened when they heard it. They didn''t expect Carson to say that the prestigious


    Davies family was defeated by a newly emergingpany. This was really beyond their imagination.


    "I''ve heard of N Group. It has a great reputation in B City now. But what I didn''t expect is that N Group


    is so powerful that even Davies family can''t handle it." The man said.


    "But this is just a guess. After all, Davies family has dominated B City for so many years. It can¡¯t fall


    suddenly. If Davies family is targeted by others, I think Tianyuan Chamber of Commerce will be more


    likely to get the project." Another person expressed his opinion.


    Everyone began to say their guesses out. Many of the people sitting in the train were people who came


    out of B City to work. These people had a lot of knowledge about the situation in B City. Because the


    information they received was different, their opinions on this matter were different.


    When the discussion was intense, L turned and nced at Casey next to her. Seeing that Casey


    was not involved at all, L felt that this person must be a poor loser, and he didn''t even know what


    was happening in B City. He certainly didn''t understand what Carson was talking about, so he


    pretended not to care.


    L rolled her eyes at Casey and said, "Hey, don''t stare outside. You can also talk about your views.


    Which party do you think is more likely to get the opportunity to cooperate in the reconstruction of the


    old town this time? "


    Everyone stopped talking, turning their heads to look at Casey, as if they wanted to know what Casey


    thought about this matter.


    Carson sneered, and said, "He looks like a poor loser. But he has such great strength, maybe he is


    farming at home every day. How could he know such a big thing? Maybe he doesn''t know what we are


    talking about."


    Casey turned his head to nce at Carson and L, and then he said, "It will only be Davies family


    who can get this cooperation opportunity."


    Carson was taken aback for a moment, then burst intoughter, and mocked, "Are you kidding? Davies


    family is the least likely to get this opportunity now. You said so decisively. Who do you think you are?


    Do you think this matter is up to you?"


    L echoed, "So funny. If you don''t understand, just say you don¡¯t know. Why do you have to pretend


    to know everything here? Now, you¡¯re embarrassed. Carson''s uncle is working for the person in


    charge. The news from him must be correct. You actually said that it could only belong to Davies family.


    It¡¯s ridiculous."


    The reason L asked Casey was to find a chance tough at him. She didn''t expect Casey to be so


    cooperative and to say this kind of words. He was really ayman. It was so stupid.


    When everyone around heard Casey¡¯s words, they couldn¡¯t help butugh a little. Many people had


    begun to despise Casey a little. Perhaps what L said was right. This surprisingly powerful young


    man might be really farming, so he didn¡¯t understand the situation in B City.


    "If you don''t understand, you can just say that you don''t understand. Why do you have to pretend to


    know it? This will only make others lower their impression of you."


    "In this way, this person is indeed inferior to this young man. Although what they did was not right at the


    time, it is understandable. After all, they are rich."


    "If this youngdy asks him to give his seat to her again, I will definitely support her. This young man


    just knows bluffing, which is annoying."


    ...


    Casey curled his lips when he saw everyone''s reaction, and then turned his head out to look out of the


    window again, not wasting time with them.


    Seeing Casey like this, L immediately said, "You feel ashamed, right? It''s so embarrassing. After


    being exposed, you put on airs and ignore others. You think you look very cool like this? No, it will only


    make people feel ridiculous."


    She didn''t think of that it was she herself who insisted on asking Casey. If she didn''t ask, Casey would


    indeed ignore her from beginning to end.


    "Fine, L, don''t pay attention to him. I have seen a lot of people who are like him. They just like to


    pretend. Anyway, we just have no choice but to take a train with him. Don''t waste our time." Carson


    said.


    L nodded to Carson. Both of them turned their heads and continued to have a lively discussion with


    others.


    Just now, Casey didn''t tell L directly that he was indeed in charge of this old town reconstruction


    n.


    The person in charge was a member of Guanling. Now, he must be serving Casey. As long as Casey


    gave the order, this cooperation could be given to anyone Casey wanted.


    Davies family was targeted by N Group. Casey naturally had to find a way to help Davies family to


    survive. This cooperation couldn¡¯t be given to anyone except Davies family.


    Casey did not let the person in charge reveal the goal too clearly. For others, N Group still had the


    greatest hope. Carson''s uncle was just an insignificant figure next to the person in charge. How could


    he know the partner with the reconstruction of the old town had already been determined?


    The reason why Casey did this was to give Finn and Margaret hope. They believed that this opportunity


    would fall into their hands. When they thought they would be able to defeat Davies family by rebuilding


    the old town, Casey would let them understand that all this had already been arranged, and let them


    know that they were not his match at all.


    Casey believed the expressions on their two faces at that time would be quite pleasing to his eyes.


    When the high-speed train arrived at the station, everyone got up and took their luggage, walking


    towards the outside of the train. Carson and L gave Casey a vicious nce when they got up, and


    then walked outside.


    Casey stood up and stretched himself. After getting off the train, he nced at the distant sky. This


    time, he must let Margaret learn the lesson she deserved. Since she came back from deathst time,


    Casey would have to watch her die in front of him with his own eyes this time, so that she would never


    Outside the train station, Carson and L saw a BMW parked on the side of the road. A man in a suit


    stood by the side of the car.


    Carson hurriedly dragged L over. When they reached the person, Carson quickly said with a smile,


    "Uncle, this is my girlfriend, L."


    Carson''s uncle smiled at the two people and said, "Get in the car. I will take you two to Phoenix


    Pavilion. Today, my boss is there to meet a very important guest. I have to rush over to make


    arrangements. You two, be wise upter. Don''t cause trouble for me."


    When Carson and L heard that they were going to meet the big shot, they were full of excitement


    immediately. They nodded to the uncle, and then got into the car.


    The important guest that the person in charge received was definitely not an ordinary person. They


    didn''t know what kind of person it was. L was looking forward to it.


    Not long after the BMW left, Casey walked to the side of the road, hailed a taxi, and then got in.


    "Sir, go to Phoenix Pavilion."

 Chapter 481 You Are Too Naive

    Chapter 481 You Are Too Naive


    At Phoenix Pavilion.


    Carson''s uncle led Carson and L in. Both Carson and L were shocked by the magnificent


    decoration of Phoenix Pavilion.


    The city where they were lived also had decent hotels. Butpared with Phoenix Pavilion, they were


    far behind.


    "Wow, this is really magnificent. Is this the hotel in B City? Compared with here, the hotels in our city


    are like a cafeteria." L muttered to herself.


    Carson''s uncle said with smile, "This is one of the best hotels in B City. Those whoe here are all


    people from the upper ss. If here doesn¡¯t get more dignified, how can it set off their identity? Today,


    our boss is in the best private room, Dragon Temple, to entertain his guest. It is said that the identity of


    this guest is still rtively secret. You two can¡¯t tell others. Otherwise, you will get me into a big


    trouble."


    Carsonughed immediately, and said, "Don''t worry, uncle, we all understand it. We will definitely not


    tell others."


    "You two wait here for a while. I''ll go up to meet our boss. Remember, don''t make trouble for


    me."Carson¡¯s uncle said.


    Both of them nodded. Then Carson''s uncle turned and walked upstairs.


    Carson and L walked around curiously at Phoenix Pavilion. They had even thought out how to brag


    with their friends when they went back.


    At this time, Casey walked in from the outside. L who was looking around noticed his figure at once,


    and then immediately widened her eyes.


    "Carson, look, isn''t that the dick we met on the high-speed train?" L stretched out her hand to point


    at Casey.


    Carson''s gaze followed L''s hand to look over. After seeing Casey, he frowned and then said, "Does


    this guy follow us here? He felt ashamed on the high-speed train. So he follows us here to retaliate


    against us?"


    "Maybe he overheard our chat, knowing that we areing to see your uncle today. If he meets your


    uncle, he can find the person in charge of the old town reconstruction n. He hurts his self-esteem on


    the high-speed train. So he is nning toe here to ruin us?" L thought she logically deduced the


    reason why Casey came here.


    "If this is the case, we have to stop him. This guy is surprisingly powerful. If he really causes some


    trouble, we will get involved." Carson frowned and said.


    L also nodded and said, "Then let''s go over and stop him. This person is really so mean. He is


    obviously such a poor loser. Why does he have to run to such a ce to make trouble? I''m so angry."


    The two of them walked towards Casey and directly blocked him.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    "Do you know what ce this is? What are you doing here?" L questioned Casey, staring at him.


    Casey didn''t expect that Carson and L would be here, and they actually stopped him. He felt a little


    strange.


    "I''m here to meet a friend." Casey said.


    L suddenly snorted and said, "Can you stop pretending? You? Meet a friend in this kind of ce? Do


    you know that this is the best hotel in B City? Whoever cane here to eat are all members of the


    upper ss. You are just such a wimp with brute force. How could you have friends of this level?"


    Casey frowned slightly and said, "I don¡¯t care whether you believe it or not. I have to go up. Please get


    out of my way."


    Carson immediately opened his two arms to stop Casey, and said with a mocking face, "Stop bluffing.


    We have guessed that you are here to make trouble. We just embarrassed you on the high-speed train.


    You don¡¯t have to follow us here! I remind you whoeveres here is all people with status. You can¡¯t


    afford to provoke them. If you know what you are doing, just leave as soon as possible."


    "I don''t understand what you are talking about. Get out of the way quickly. I don''t want to waste time."


    Casey said coldly.


    He felt that these two people were a bit inexplicable. On the high-speed train, he didn''t say more than


    ten words to them. He didn''t know how Carson felt that he had embarrassed him.


    "Don''t be shameless here. If you insist on making trouble here, I will call security guards. This is the


    best hotel in B City. The security guards here must be very good. If theye, you will definitely be


    screwed up." Carson said fiercely.


    Casey''s face sank. He became a little impatient.


    L stared at Casey and asked, "Since you said you came here to meet your friends, then tell me, in


    which private room is your friend waiting for you?"


    In L''s opinion, Casey certainly didn''t know what private rooms there were. If he couldn''t answer, it


    would mean that he really came here to make trouble.


    "Dragon Temple." Casey said.


    Both L and Carson opened their eyes and looked at Casey somewhat inconceivably. If they


    remembered correctly, Carson''s uncle said that the person in charge was going to entertain his


    important guest in Dragon Temple today.


    "Don¡¯t... don''t talk nonsense here! Today, the person in charge of the old town reconstruction n will


    entertain his guests in Dragon Temple. How could your friend be there? I think you are here to make


    trouble, and you also know the ce. L, go to call the security guards. I stopped him. We must not


    let him in today!" Carson shouted with a serious expression on his face.


    L also nodded quickly, turned around and ran towards the door to call the security guard.


    Casey was a little speechless. He didn¡¯t want to argue with them anymore. He walked directly to the


    front.


    "You want to break in?" Carson shouted at Casey.


    Casey pushed him away and continued to walk forward.


    Carson followed Casey and kept shouting, "This is not a ce where you can enter. Stop!"


    He knew that Casey was very strong. If they two really had a fight, he would definitely not be able to


    defeat Casey, so he didn''t dare to stop Casey directly. He could only shout behind Casey.


    Casey ignored Carson and walked towards the spiral staircase in front.


    Just when Casey was about to reach the stairs, L ran over with some security guards. She stretched


    out her finger to point at Casey and shouted, "It''s him. He wants to make trouble for your guest. You


    guys quickly arrest him."


    The security guards rushed to Casey and stopped him. The security captain looked at Casey up and


    down and found that Casey was dressed in ordinary clothes, which seemed to be a big gap with the


    celebrities who often appeared here. So he agreed with L''s words, thinking that Casey was here to


    make trouble.


    He knew that there was a big shot who had a meal here today, and that big shot was the person in


    charge of the old town reconstruction n. A person of that level could close their hotel with just a


    word.


    If Casey identally ran into that big shot, the security guards would all get involved.


    "Boy, I don''t care who you are. Get out now, or don''t me us for being rude!" The security captain


    stared at Casey.


    Casey nced at him and said coldly, "Is this the way you treat guests?"


    When the security captain heard this, he felt a little bit shocked. If Casey were a guest here, he would


    indeed be severely punished if he treated Casey with this attitude.


    "Don''t listen to him talking nonsense here. How could he be the guest here? This person came to B


    City by train with us. He is just a poor loser. He is not the guest here at all. In the train, he was


    embarrassed by us because he is short-sighted. So hees here to retaliate against us now." Carson


    said quickly.


    As soon as the security captain heard this, he felt relieved. Then his gaze at Casey became fierce


    again.


    "You¡¯re just a loser. You felt embarrassed, which can only me yourself for being too stupid. Why do


    youe here to vent? Get out of here and don''t let us hit you." The security captain said and then


    took up his own baton.


    L stared at Casey gleefully, and said, "Get out of here. Do you not know how strong the security


    forces are in this high-end hotel? It is not the small hotel in your county. These security guards here


    have all been rigorously trained. Even if you are strong, you can''t be their match!"


    Casey sighed. He just came here for a meal. But he actually run into such trouble. Besides, he was


    upset about Edith''s disappearance. So he didn''t n to talk nonsense with these people. He was about


    to knock them down first.


    At this moment, a person quickly walked over here and shouted in a warm voice, "Casey, you are here.


    I was about to go out to find you."


    Casey turned his head and looked over. He saw a middle-aged man in his forties with some thin hair


    and well-dressed clothes. This man was the person in charge of this old town reconstruction n,


    Maddox.


    Although the two had not met each other, they had seen each other¡¯s photos. Moreover, Maddox was a


    talent who was very loyal to Guanling. After hearing that Casey had sessfully climbed highdder,


    he admired Casey so much. When he saw Casey, he was so enthusiastic.


    Casey nodded to Maddox and said, "Just arrived."


    Maddox nced at the people around Casey, with a trace of doubt on his face, and asked, "What''s the


    matter?"


    "These people said that I was here to make trouble and they n to drive me out." Casey said.


    Maddox immediately red at them, and shouted, "It''s really stupid. You are my distinguished guest.


    But they want to drive you out. I''m really angry!"


    The security captain looked at this man who suddenly ran over. He didn''t know who this person was. It


    was Carson''s uncle who had arranged for Maddox toe here for dinner. So the security captain only


    knew Carson''s uncle.


    However, listening to this person''s tone, the person seemed to be a big shot, so the security captain


    began to feel a little guilty.


    Carson and L didn''t know Maddox either. L looked at Maddox. Suddenly her eyes lit up. She


    pointed to Maddox and said, "Maybe you are this guy''s aplice?"


    "It must be the case. This man wears ordinary clothes. He looks like a middle-aged greasy man. He


    must be acting in a y with this wimp. Huh, you are too naive. Do you really think you can use this


    trick to deceive me?"

 Chapter 482 A Brainless Woman

    Chapter 482 A Brainless Woman


    After Casey heard L''s spection, he felt so speechless. The girl''s imagination was a bit too rich.


    She actually thought that Maddox came to act in a y with him specially.


    Maddox was also dumbfounded. He thought that after he said that Casey was his distinguished guest,


    these people would immediately apologize to Casey. But what he didn''t expect was that this little girl


    actually suspected that he was acting with Casey. It was the first time he encountered such a girl.


    "Who is acting? Do I have to act to you?" Maddox red at L.


    L immediately said, "Look, he was a little furious because he was exposed by me. Generally, people


    who are exposed to lies respond this way. This person is definitely this dick''s aplice!"


    With a trace of pride on her face, L felt proud of herself that she could see through the identity of


    Casey''s aplice at a nce. She couldn''t wait to take the initiative to praise herself.


    Maddox had always been a simple person. Even if he was in a high position, he was still thrifty, so he


    didn''t buy too expensive clothes. He always wore well-fitting clothes.


    In addition, he usually needed to deal with a lot of things and socialize. After a long time, he would


    naturally lose some hair and had a beer belly.


    This was why he looked a bit like a middle-aged greasy man. But he didn''t expect it to be


    evidence that L doubted him.


    The security captain and Carson both took a closer look at Maddox. They felt that what L said made


    sense, especially the security captain. Because L had instilled a preconceived concept in him, he


    thought that Casey was here to make trouble. So Casey¡¯s friend was definitely not a good guy.


    "You two, quickly tell me what you are going to do here. Otherwise, I will catch you back for a rigorous


    interrogation." The security captain red at Casey and Maddox, saying.


    "Didn¡¯t I say that the two of them came here to make trouble? This guy wants to go to Dragon Temple. I


    heard that it is the best private room here. Inside is the person in charge of the old town reconstruction


    n. If they two go in and make a fuss, you have to close your hotel." Carson stared at Casey and


    Maddox with a sneer.


    The security captain was shocked. He didn''t expect that Casey actually wanted to make trouble for the


    big shot. If it really happened, he couldn¡¯t take the responsibilities.


    He turned his head and nced at the security guards behind him, and shouted, "What are you guys


    doing here? Why don''t you catch them both quickly?"


    "What a nonsense! I am the person in charge of the old town reconstruction n. I see who of you


    dares to do it!" Maddox snorted coldly. He didn''t expect it turned into such a farce.


    "Don''t brag. You? The person in charge of the old town reconstruction n? If you have the guts, you


    can brag bigger. How stupid!" Carson sneered.


    L wasn''t afraid that the matter got worse. She immediately pointed to Carson and said, "His uncle


    works for the person in charge. He knows what the person in charge looks like. Don''t pretend here.


    Your sophistry has no effect."


    Although Carson didn''t know what the person in charge looked like, he didn''t think the man in front of


    him would be such a big shot, so he didn''t care about L''s words.


    Maddox turned his head and nced at Carson. His face became gloomy, "What''s your uncle''s


    name?"


    "My uncle works for the big shot. Why should I tell you my uncle¡¯s name? You two get out of here.


    When my unclees here, he will expose the two of you directly." Carson said gleefully.


    The security captain also didn''t have the patience to continue wasting time here. He had to take these


    two people away first, otherwise it wouldn¡¯t be a good thing to let the people in the hall watch such a


    scene.


    Just when he was about to let his subordinates take Casey and Maddox away, Carson''s uncle walked


    downstairs. At that time, Maddox said that he had to go to the bathroom, but he still did not return to the


    private room after so long, which made Carson''s uncle feel a little bit worried. So Carson''s uncle went


    out to take a look.


    After seeing Maddox in the hall, he quickly walked over.


    "What are you guys doing here?" Carson''s uncle asked.


    Several people turned their heads and looked over. When Carson and L saw that it was their uncle


    who hade, their eyes suddenly brightened.


    "Uncle, there is someone here who pretends to be the person in charge and joins up with this dick to


    make trouble here. Fortunately, we saw through it. Otherwise, there will be a major trouble today." L


    directly treated Carson''s uncle as her uncle, and said smugly.


    "Yeah, uncle, thanks to the smartness of me and L. We didn''t let these two men break in, especially


    this bald. He even dared to impersonate the person in charge. How could this kind of person like him


    be the person in charge?" Carson also said with a smile.


    After Carson''s uncle heard the words of the two people, his face changed in an instant. The cold sweat


    behind his back soaked his clothes. The two of them dared to say Maddox like that. Were they insane?


    Besides, they still wanted to get him involved.


    The security captain originally wanted to tell Carson''s uncle what he did, but he soon noticed the


    change on Carson''s uncle''s face. He was a little stunned, and then swallowed what he wanted to say.


    "What did you just say?!" Carson''s uncle wanted to kill them. Even if Carson was his nephew, he


    couldn''t suppress his anger.


    "I said this is bald..." Carson wanted to repeat what he said, but he also noticed the change of his


    uncle, so his voice became much lower.


    Carson''s uncle directly raised his hand and pped Carson, yelling, "Having a nephew like you is really


    the worst thing in my life!"


    After finishing speaking, he turned to look at Maddox, bent over and bowed his head, "Boss, please


    don''t be angry. My nephew is not sensible. He is just a little boy. Please forgive him. "


    Maddox snorted coldly, and said, "He is not sensible? He is already in his twenties. You tell me that he


    is just a little boy. Do you treat me as a fool?"


    Carson''s uncle shuddered immediately. He quickly said, "...Boss, I didn''t mean that. It''s because I have


    a stupid mouth and I don¡¯t know how to speak. Please forgive me."


    Hearing the conversation between two people, if others still hadn''t realized what was going on, they


    would be really stupid.


    The security captain immediately took a step forward and said respectfully to Maddox, "Sir, I don''t know


    what''s going on here. It was these two people who told me that someone was going to make trouble


    here, so I came here to take a look. I was fooled by them. I hope that you can forgive me. I promise


    that I will never make such mistakes again in the future."


    Maddox nced at him and understood that these security guards were only to prevent idents. The


    real responsibility lied with Carson and L, so he said to the security captain, "Take your men away."


    The security captain nodded quickly, and then quickly left with his own men.


    When L, who was still proud of herself, saw this scene, the expression on her face turned into


    astonishment, surprise, and incredible. She looked at Maddox in disbelief. Carson''s uncle called him


    the boss, which meant that this person was indeed the person in charge.


    She ridiculed Maddox just now, and thought that he and Casey had colluded toe here to make


    trouble, which made her panic.


    What she did today was so ridiculous. From the moment she looked down on Casey, she was destined


    to be the joke.


    A person with such an identity as Maddox was described as a greasy middle-aged man by her.


    Besides, even Carson''s uncle had to bow down to Maddox. What qualifications did she have to


    She was so scared. Sweat kepting out of her palms. Her body couldn''t help shivering.


    Maddox nced at them coldly, and then said to Carson''s uncle, "How many years have you worked


    for me?"


    Carson''s uncle was shocked. He said with a trembling voice, "More...More than four years."


    "Four years is not short. This is my distinguished guest. Your two rtives humiliated him today.


    ording to the rules, I won''t let them go easily, but I think about you have worked for me for four


    years. I can spare them. From tomorrow on, you don¡¯t have to go to work for me." Maddox said.


    Carson''s uncle froze all of a sudden. An indescribable sense of despair rose in his heart. He


    understood that Maddox''s decision could not be changed by anyone. It was already a lucky ending for


    him.


    After a while, Carson''s uncle reacted. He looked at Maddox respectfully and said, "I see."


    Maddox nced at Carson and L again. Both of them were shivering. He wouldn¡¯t bother to punish


    the two kids. Punishing Carson''s uncle was enough.


    He turned his head to look at Casey. His attitude suddenly became respectful. He asked, "Casey, are


    you satisfied with my handling? If you think it''s not enough, you can tell me."


    "It¡¯s enough. Let''s go up." Casey turned directly and walked towards the stairs.


    Maddox hurriedly followed. He was like one of Casey''s attendants. When Carson''s uncle, Carson and


    L saw it, they felt palpitation.


    The person they mocked all the way had such a terrifying identity. They felt scared as long as they


    thought of it.


    After Casey and Maddox left, Carson looked at his uncle with a guilty expression on his face, and then


    he said, "Uncle, this time..."


    Carson''s uncle red at him and said coldly, "Don''t call me uncle. From now on, I won¡¯t be your uncle."


    Carson was so shocked. He didn''t expect that today''s event would have turned into such a result.


    His uncle turned his head and nced at L again, his eyes full of anger, "Besides, you''d better stay


    away from this kind of brainless woman in the future, otherwise you will be killed by her sooner or


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.<pter!"

 Chapter 483 Let the Whole Turner family Be Buried

    Chapter 483 Let the Whole Turner family Be Buried


    In the private room.


    Casey and Maddox were sitting at the table. Maddox looked at Casey with embarrassment on his face


    and said, "I''m really sorry. I didn''t expect such a thing to happen. If I knew it, I should go to the station


    to pick you up."


    Casey smiled at Maddox and said, "It''s okay. It''s just a small episode. I didn''t take it to heart."


    "My lord, I have already arranged what you ordered me to do. The partner of the old town


    reconstruction n will only be Davies family." Maddox said. Because they were outside, in front of


    others, he could only call Casey''s name.


    "Don''t call me that, just call my name." Casey said.


    Maddox also smiled. He didn''t worry too much about this kind of thing. Since Casey asked him to call


    him by name, he just called Casey by name.


    "This time the partner must be Davies family, but in addition to this, I want to let N Group to hand over


    all the funds. You think about whether there is a way to get it done. This time, I will not only let Davies


    family have a counterattack, but also let N Group disappear from B City." Casey said.


    If this kind of problem was put on others, it would definitely be a very difficult problem. After all, it was a


    contradiction in itself to let Davies family be a partner and to let N Group take out all the funds.


    However, after Maddox heard Casey''s question, he just pondered for a while, and then he said, "Okay,


    I will go back and think about it. Anyway, the initiative is in our hands. It shouldn''t be difficult."


    Casey nodded. He didn''t have the slightest doubt about the ability of the people in Guanling. It was so


    easily for this force, which had already reached the world level, to stir the situation in B City.


    "My lord... uh, or else I''ll call you Mr. Davies? I feel a little awkward to call you by name." Maddox said.


    Casey nodded, saying it was all right.


    "Mr. Davies, you asked me to check the origins of Finn. I have already found it out. He is the second


    son of the current head of the Turner family. He is also a very capable person. Among the younger


    generations of top consortia and the big families, he is ranked in the forefront."


    "The purpose of Finn''s visit to B City this time is to deal with Davies family. As far as I know, the Turner


    family gave Finn 20 billion in financial support in order to allow Finn topletely wipe out Davies


    family. It seemed that the Turner family attaches great importance to Davies family."


    "Finn is a rare talent in the Turner family. Although he is not the candidate for the next head of the


    Turner family, he has made a lot of contributions to the Turner family over the years. If Mr. Davies


    wants to kill Finn, I am afraid you will get the revenge of the Turner family."


    Hearing what Maddox said, Casey smiled yfully. Although it was Margaret who made Edith missing


    and made Lily be involved in a car ident, it was Finn who supported Margaret behind the scene.


    Although Casey did not know how Margaret came back from the dead, he knew that even if Margaret


    did not die in that incident, Margaret would still not have any capital against Davies family. It was Finn


    who gave Margaret this opportunity, so those things happened.


    Now, Casey was not sure whether Edith was alive or dead and Lily was still lying on the hospital bed,


    how could Casey let go of the man who was behind the scenes to manipte those things?


    Even if Finn was an important talent in the Turner family, Casey would not spare anyone who hurt


    Edith. Since Finn and Margaret had caused Edith to disappear, they had to prepare to ept Casey''s


    anger.


    Besides, the Turner family was the great enemy of Davies family. Sooner orter, the two families had


    to fight with each other. In this case, if an important talent in the Turner family was dead, why didn¡¯t


    Casey do it?


    "So what? My wife is missing because of Finn. If there is anything wrong with her, I will let the entire


    Turner family be buried with her." Casey''s eyes became sharp.


    Maddox was shocked by the aura of Casey. He instinctively had a trace of fear for Casey.


    Sure enough, the people who could sessfully climb highdder were all not simple. Since Casey


    said such a thing. Maddox had no doubt whether Casey had this ability.


    Just by relying his on strength, Casey could also defeat the entire Turner family.


    The two talked about other things and made some arrangements for the next things. After the meal,


    Maddox wanted to arrange a hotel for Casey, but Casey refused.


    Now Davies family belonged to him. After returning to B City, Casey didn''t need to go to the hotel


    anymore. He could go directly to the Davies house.


    Moreover, during this period of time, Davies family was targeted by N Group. The internal chaos had


    already urred. Casey had to go back to know the situation and to solve the situation that Davies


    family was facing now.


    It was just that before going to the Davies house, he still had a ce to go.


    At Tianyuan Chamber of Commerce.


    Lily was in aa. Casey was always worried about her. ording to what Conor said, Lily ran into


    Edith that day, so they two had an ident together.


    They made detailed inferences on the scene. The fact was that the truck was heading to Edith at the


    time, but before hitting Edith, Lily pushed Edith away, so Lily was knocked into the air. Edith just fell to


    the ground and shed some blood.


    In any case, Casey was grateful to Lily. Even if Lily did not push Edith away, Casey would me


    himself.


    Because Margaret''s reappearance was his responsibility. He failed to really kill Margaret, so that he let


    Lily get affected.


    At Tianyuan Tower, at the entrance to the ward specially remodeled by Natan.


    Casey stood at the door, looking at Natan who was standing opposite him, and said with some self-


    me, "I also have a great responsibility for this matter. If you want to me me, I won''t have any


    Natan stared at Casey for a long time. He had originally thought of venting his anger on Casey. If it


    weren''t for him, Lily would not have gone to J City. Then those things would not happen.


    However, Natan had already figured it out during this period of time. It was Margaret and Finn who


    caused Lily to be harmed. Apart from venting, ming Casey was simply a meaningless thing.


    He believed that after Lily woke up, she would not me Casey, either.


    So he could only sigh in the end.


    "Let¡¯s go in and have a look. Lily has been in aa for a long time. The doctor said that she might


    be a vegetative. She is at her best age but encountered such a thing. As a father, I am


    heartbroken. These days, I can''t sleep. Every day, I pray to the God to let Lily wake up. But what I see


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    every day is still that Lily still closes her eyes." Natan said helplessly.


    Casey took a deep breath, raised his hand, and ced it on the doorknob. At this moment, he was a


    little at a loss. He didn''t know how to face Lily in this situation.


    In the end, Casey mustered up the courage, opened the door, and walked in.


    After seeing Lily who had be thin, pale, and skinny on the hospital bed, Casey''s fists were


    instantly clenched. A thought appeared in his mind.


    This time, he must kill Margaret in person!

 Chapter 484 Ill Avenge Lily

    Chapter 484 I''ll Avenge Lily


    Natan looked at Casey, whose aura suddenly changed. He knew Casey¡¯s anger towards Lily being


    knocked into aa. It was precisely because of this that he did not me Casey.


    Casey, like Natan, didn''t want Lily to suffer this kind of pain. Casey was also helpless when this kind of


    thing had happened. The ones who really should be med were the people who caused it.


    "It was Margaret who caused Lily to be like this. Margaretmitted suicide by taking poison in


    front of everyone at that time. But now she appears again. I suspect that the poison she ate couldn¡¯t kill


    herself. Besides, no one checked it at the time. So she escaped. I originally wanted to take revenge for


    Lily with the power of Tianyuan Chamber of Commerce, but behind Margaret was supported by a


    person named Finn. This person has a mysterious background and possesses very powerful


    resources. Tianyuan Chamber of Commerce is not his match at all, otherwise Davies family would not


    be precarious." Natan exined.


    Casey nodded and said, "I already know these things. The one named Finn belongs to the Turner


    family."


    "The Turner family? Where is the family? Why have I never heard of it?" Natan asked with a puzzled


    face.


    Casey smiled and said, "The Turner family is the world-ss family. They should have left H Country


    long ago and settled in M Country. Such a family has ability to disturb the world¡¯s situation. It¡¯s normal


    that Tianyuan Chamber of Commerce can''t fight against it."


    Natan frowned immediately. He originally thought it was just an ancient family hidden in H Country.


    Although it was strong, they should have a way to cope with it.


    He had originally thought that after Casey came back and found a way to resolve Davies family''s crisis,


    Tianyuan Chamber of Commerce and Davies family could join hands. Then they should have a way to


    deal with Finn.


    Listening to what Casey said now, Natan found that what he thought was a bit too naive. If the Turner


    family was really this kind of family which could disturb the situation in the world, even if Davies family


    and Tianyuan Chamber of Commerce in their heyday joined forces, they would not be able to deal with


    it at all.


    "Does that mean that we can''t avenge Lily at all? Davies family has been forced to the corner by N


    Group. If the Turner family is really like you said, even if youe back, you can¡¯t defeat it? ?" Natan


    said with a worried expression on his face.


    If Davies family was destroyed N Group, his Tianyuan Chamber of Commerce might be the next one.


    Casey turned his head and nced at Natan. He said with a smile, "Don''t worry about it. Even if the


    Turner family is the world-ss family, I am still not afraid. They harmed Lily like this. I will definitely


    avenge her. I have already treated Lily as my younger sister. I¡¯ll help her."


    Natan was stunned at once, partly because Casey didn''t seem to be afraid of the so-called Turner


    family at all, and partly because Casey treated Lily as his sister.


    Casey''s performance had made Natan feel that Casey and himself were on the same level. Casey was


    qualified to let Natan treat him equally, so Natan had always ignored Casey''s age.


    It wasn''t until Casey said that he treated Lily as his sister just now that Natan realized that Casey and


    his daughter were the same generation and Casey was just a few years older than Lily.


    Now, Natan really realized that Casey really regarded Lily as his sister. Casey was so sincere.


    After a while, Natan came to his sense. Casey valued Lily so much. Natan was naturally happy. But this


    Turner family was not easy to be dealt with. Even it was Casey, he didn''t seem to have such a power at


    present.


    "I feel the same about your feelings, but since this Turner family is the world-ss family, how do you


    deal with it? They can determine our life and death at his will." Natan worried.


    "If it was before, I really had no way to deal with the Turner family, but now it''s different. They hurt my


    families. Even if they are the God, I have to let them to pay for it!" Casey''s eyes burst out the


    murderous.


    Natan felt that Casey was not bragging. He found that Casey was different from before. Compared with


    thest time he met Casey, Casey seemed a little bit more unfathomable now.


    At this time, he recalled what Casey had disappeared from everyone''s sight some time ago. Because


    of Lily''s ident, he had sent someone to find Casey''s whereabouts. But he didn¡¯t get any news. No


    one knew that where Casey had gone.


    Now, Casey came back. He wasn¡¯t afraid of the Turner family at all. It was impossible for him to have


    such an unfathomable feeling for no reason.


    Natan immediately concluded that there must have been some kind of special experience that Casey


    met during this time. It was this kind of experience that gave Casey the confidence to confront the


    Turner family.


    Although Natan didn''t know what Casey encountered, he believed in Casey. He knew Casey was not a


    reckless person. Since Casey said so, he could defeat the Turner family.


    "If you have any needs, just tell me. I will definitely help you. Even if I have to bet on the survival of


    Tianyuan Chamber of Commerce, I will help you deal with Finn and Margaret." Natan said solemnly.


    Casey nodded to Natan, and said, " I will definitely avenge Lily!"


    After that, Casey walked to the side of the hospital bed, sat on a stool beside it, and stared down at Lily


    who was ina.


    Casey felt sorry that the originally innocent girl became like this. All kinds of naughty Lily appeared in


    his mind. But now, Lily closed eyes and had a pale face. Casey couldn''t help but burst into anger.


    He recalled the sad look that Lily had been misunderstood by him before. Before her ident, Casey


    didn''t solve the grudge between them. Now, watching Lily lying on the bed, Casey felt he was too


    ruthless.


    "Don''t worry. I will kill those who hurt you. Thest misunderstanding was also my fault. I shouldn¡¯t p


    you directly. If you can wake up, I will definitely apologize to you. No matter how you punish me, I won''t


    have anyints." Casey sighed.


    "I know a genius doctor. His medical skills are very good. Others may not be able to wake you up, but I


    believe he must have a way. I will call him and ask him toe to B City. I believe you will wake up


    soon."


    "After all, you haven''t punished me for what happenedst time. I think you must want to punch me


    very much. I promise you that when you wake up, if you want to punch me, I will let you do what you


    want to do."


    After speaking, Casey saw that Lily still did not move. He felt a little helpless. He stared at Lily in front


    of the hospital bed for a while before he got up. He looked at Natan who had been standing on the


    side.


    "I do know a genius doctor. I will let hime over. Whether it works or not, it is a hope. I will give you


    his contact information then. I hope you can entertain him at that time." Casey said.


    Natan nodded. He naturally didn''t want to let go of any opportunity.


    After that, Casey didn''t stay here too long. After telling Natan about his n to deal with N Group, he


    called Owen, and then left Tianyuan Tower.


    In the ward, Natan stared at his daughter for a long time. Then he sighed and walked out of the ward.


    He didn''t notice that the moment he turned around, one of Lily¡¯s fingers trembled slightly.


    ...


    At the Davies house.


    Casey appeared at the door and stepped inside.


    Nowadays, the Davies house had be a little destion. It used to be a crowded ce. Many


    people were eager to have some rtionship with Davies family. Every day, so many people would


    But now that there was no one at the door. All parties in B City had long known that Davies family had


    be an empty shell under the targeting of N Group. Davies family might be reced by others at


    any time.


    Davies family had also be a mess. Because of the tricks of N Group, the status of Davies family


    was in jeopardy. Many people had also been lured by Margaret by various means. They were already


    considering rebelling against Davies family.


    Casey already understood this situation when he met Maddox, but he was not in a hurry. In his opinion,


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    this was not a big deal. He could take advantage of it to take a look who was really loyal to Davies


    family.


    Casey was walking in the Davies house. Soon, someone spotted him. Many people ran over


    immediately, but no one came forward to say hello.


    Davies family was in a critical juncture. Casey had lost his credibility. He disappeared after he took over


    Davies family. Many people believed that Davies family bing like this was the result of Casey''s


    bad leadership.


    Casey didn''t care about these people''s attitudes. He kept walking. When he entered the depths, there


    was a man walking up to him respectfully.


    "Where is Jordan?" Casey looked at a man standing in front of him.


    "Jordan is dealing with the family business in the study room. Mr. Casey, during your absence, many


    changes have taken ce in Davies family. Someone has tried to split the power of Davies family.


    Please find a way to deal with it." The person looked worried.


    Casey nodded and asked, "Who wants to do this?"


    The man sighed. Just when he was about to speak, he and Casey heard footsteps not far away.


    Casey and the man both looked up and found that a group of people were walking toward this side


    aggressively.


    The leader was Casey''s younger sister, Priya, who had a good rtionship with Casey when they were


    a child. But they became strangers when they grew up.


    Thest time Casey regained control of Davies family, Priya wanted to get close to Casey again, but it


    was a pity that Casey did not give her this opportunity.


    "Casey, what qualifications do you have toe back here? If it weren''t for you, how could Davies


    family be like this? You¡¯re ipetent! You should get out of Davies family forever!"


    Priya''s face was sullen. She yelled at Casey unceremoniously.

 Chapter 485 Betray

    Chapter 485 Betray


    Casey looked at Priya and her party, and knew who wanted to split the Davies family.


    He squinted at Priya. Last time Casey regained control of the Davies family, Priya wanted to get close


    to Casey but was ignored by Casey. He did not expect that when the Davies family was targeted by N


    Group, Priya would took the lead in trying to split the Davies family. It seemed that he had misjudged


    Priya, his cousin.


    When she was a child, Priya often followed Casey and treated Casey as her idol. After Casey was


    kicked out of the Davies family, Priya thought that she was superior, and began to think that Casey was


    not worthy of her admiration.


    When Casey went back to the Davies family for the first time, Priya really looked down on Casey.


    However, after Casey defeated the Ashley in chess, her attitude towards Casey changed again.


    After Casey took back control of the Davies family, Priya also showed her ttery to Casey.


    Now that the Davies family''s status in B City was at stake, Priya took the lead in trying to split the


    Davies family, which was enough to show that she was a very snobbish woman.


    When a person was at his prime, Priya would be eager to please that person. And when a person was


    down, Priya would kick him far away, disassociating herself early.


    Casey didn''t expect Priya to be such a person. It seemed that after he was driven out of B City,


    Priya was influenced by Sasha and Margaret a lot.


    But it was not important anymore, everyone had their own choice. For whatever reason, Priya had


    chosen this attitude, so she should bear the corresponding consequences.


    It was foreseeable that if Casey resolved the Davies family''s crisis this time, Priya''s best end was to be


    expelled from the Davies family.


    Priya knew it too, but she didn''t think Casey was capable of resolving the Davies family''s crisis this


    time.


    "Naughty!" At this time, there was a loud shout. Everyone turned their heads and found that Jordan


    wasing over.


    "Casey is the head of the Davies family. As a member of the Davies family, how dare you be so rude to


    him? Do you want to rebel?" Jordan red at Priya angrily.


    Priya was not afraid at all, staring at Jordan and said, "Jordan, now you are taking charge of the Davies


    family''s affairs. You should be clear what the Davies family''s position is now. We are already in danger


    in B City, and all of this is because of Casey, the head of the Davies family."


    "If the result of his being the head of the Davies family is the destruction of the Davies family, why do


    we need him to be our leader?"


    As soon as she finished speaking, the people behind her immediately yelled, and they all seemed quite


    agitated.


    "Casey, hurry up and abdicate! You are not worthy of being the head of the Davies family!"


    "Although you are in the position of the head of the Davies family, you simply don''t care about the


    Davies Family''s affairs, and you have brought such a great enemy to the Davies Family. You are the


    sinner of the Davies Family. ording to the family rules, you should be expelled from the Davies


    Family!"


    "Even a wimp would not make the Davies family fall into the situation where it is now, Casey, you are


    not as good as wimp. How dare youe back. If I were you, I would die for it!"


    ...


    Jordan was infuriated by these people''s words, and he wanted to walk over and teach them personally.


    At this time Casey waved his hand to Jordan, and then walked towards Priya.


    "Casey, you are not suitable to be the head of the Davies family. I think you should give up this position


    as soon as possible, otherwise the Davies family will only perish because of you!" Priya held her head


    up and looked at Casey with contempt in her eyes.


    "How do you know that the Davies family will perish?" Casey questioned, staring at Priya.


    "N Group has been targeting the Davies family for a long time. Our industry has been suppressed by


    them. N Group will go against us at any price. With the Davies family''s capital chain, there is no way to


    hold for too long."


    "Furthermore, N Group will carry out a full attack on the Davies family tomorrow. Considering the


    current situation of the Davies family, we need at least 10 billion dors of cash to survive. As far as I


    know, after going against N Group these days, there in less than one billion left in the Davies family''s


    ount."


    "And as the head of the family, you never care these things. Tell me, how can you get ten bliilion


    dors? If it can''t be done, is the Davies family going to perish?"


    Listening to Priya''s questioning, Casey couldn''t help butughed and asked, "You are so sure that I


    can''te up with 10 billion now?"


    Priya curled her lips and said, "I know you have a ck card of the World Bank. Although it can be


    overdrawn indefinitely, it is impossible to pay 10 billion at a time. Although your TY Group in J City is


    not small in scale, it is no doubt a fool''s dream to provide 10 billion dors of cash flow. Cash flow and


    market value are two different things"


    "That''s right, you can''te up with 10 billion in cash right now, so don''t pretend. The Davies family


    became what it is now because of you!" A group of people used Casey.


    "Unexpectedly, you knew it clearly," Casey smiled and said, "Then, how did you know that the N Group


    will carry out a full attack on the Davies family tomorrow? Shouldn''t it be kept strictly confidential? It is


    better to strike the Davies family suddenly, right? Or have you been bought by N Group?"


    Priya suddenly stiffened, with a guilty expression on her face, and she said, "Don''t nder me here. I


    just found out through my own means. I''m not like you, who didn''t care about the Davies family at all."


    The smile on Casey''s face also gradually disappeared. He could feel that Priya was lying. He did not


    expect that Priya would be bought by N Group. Originally Casey only thought that Priya had her own


    choice. It was excusable that she made some actions against Casey for her own interests.


    But he never expected that Priya would betray the Davies family, which he could not tolerate.


    Casey nced at everyone present, and said coldly, "I can assure you that the attack of N Group will


    only be in vain tomorrow. I know that many of you have some ideas. I''ll give you a night to think about


    it. If you still think that the Davies family will perish like Priya tomorrow, don''t me me for being


    ruthless."


    Priya snorted immediately and said, "Casey, why don''t you think about what you can guarantee now?


    Everyone is just for the Davies family. If you really don''t want the Davies family to perish, the best


    choice is to abdicate, instead of bragging here."


    The people behind Priya also stared at Casey with disdain, thinking that Priya was right, and Casey


    was just bragging.


    "At such times you shouldn''t bravado. If you really want the Davies family to be good, you should give


    up the position of the head. No matter who is the head of the Davies family, he will definitely be better


    than you."


    "It was aplete mistake to let Casey control the Davies family. Now the Davies family''s industry is in


    danger. It is all Casey''s fault, but he is still impenitent. It''s really hateful."


    "If Casey insists on leading the Davies family off a cliff, then we really can only find another way out."


    ...


    Casey ignored them, turned around and walked towards the study. Jordan saw this and gave them a


    helpless look, and then followed Casey hurriedly.


    Priya stared at Casey''s back, her look became cold. After a while, she said to herself, "Casey, the


    essence of society is still thew of the jungle. I did this for my own future. Who doesn''t want to let


    myself live better? I don''t think I have done anything wrong."


    ...


    In the study, Jordan stood in front of Casey with his brows furrowed. For a long time, he said, "If what


    Priya said is true, tomorrow N Group will try its best to sound out us. Given the current cash flow of the


    Davies family, it''s really hard to resist. It seems that N Group is trying to defeat the Davies family in one


    fell swoop."


    Casey stared at the documents on the desk for a while, then raised his head and smiled at Jordan,


    "You don''t have to worry about this. It''s just 10 billion cash flow. I will solve it. N Group will not


    seed."


    Jordan immediately stared and said, "Casey, that''s 10 billion cash flow. Even a giant in the business


    world like the Tianyuan Chamber of Commerce, it would be even harder to get 10 billion cash flow. Are


    you sure there''s a solution?"


    Casey nodded seriously, and said, "Yes."


    Jordan thought for a while, and then asked, "Did you experience anything when you left this time?"


    Casey didn''t hide it, and nodded.


    "Why did Finn attack the Davies family, do you know the reason?" Jordan asked again.


    He always felt that the current Casey gave him an extremely calm feeling, as if Finn was nothing to


    Casey.


    And he also faintly guessed that the reason why Casey was so calm should have something to do with


    his departure.


    "Finn is a member of the Turner family. The Davies family and the Turner family are eternal enemies.


    They want to destroy us, so they sent Finn over," Casey said.


    Jordan''s eyes widened immediately, looked at Casey incredulously, and asked, "the Turner family? Is it


    first-ss family in the world?"


    "Jordan, have you heard of this family?" Casey asked in surprise.


    Jordan took a deep breath, and then said, "I heard your father mentioned it back then. At that time,


    your father only mentioned the existence of the Turner family. I didn''t expect them to be the Davies


    family''s mortal enemies."


    "To be precise, the Davies family is a branch of the Turner family. But from the grandfather''s


    generation, it has left the Turner family, and when ites to the father''s generation, it is changed to


    the surname Davies. My grandfather was killed by the Turner family. So, we are mortal enemies with


    them." Casey continued.


    Jordan was shocked by Casey''s words. Jordan was the first group to follow Terence, but even so, he


    didn''t know that the rtionship between the Davies Lin family and the Turner family.


    "You... how do you know these things?" Jordan asked in a shaky voice.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    "I saw my father this time," Casey said tly.


    Jordan felt as if he had been struck by lightning, numb from head to foot.

 Chapter 486 I Can Guarantee

    Chapter 486 I Can Guarantee


    Coming out of the study, Jordan still felt his head buzzing.


    Whatever Casey just told him was the biggest secret of the Davies family. Casey also told Jordan that


    Terence was not dead, he just went to a ce where he couldn''t get out.


    Casey told Jordan about some insignificant things in Guanling. By the way, he told Jordan that


    Terence''s support for Casey was far beyond the Davies family''s ability.


    And it also made Jordan understand why Casey was so confident. Not only did Casey think that the


    threat of N Group was nothing, he also began to think so.


    "It seems that God blessed the Davies family. Now that Casey is back, N Group is nothing to be


    feared."


    "If this is the case, then through this incident, we will see who are really loyal to the Davies family. As


    for those who want to betray, there will be in big trouble!"


    After muttering a few words to himself, Jordan walked towards his room with ease.


    ...


    The next morning.


    Priya and a group of people gather in the main courtyard of the Davies House, and confronted the


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    group of people led by Jordan.


    "Jordan, don''t be stubborn. If the Davies family is still in Casey''s control, it will only get worse and


    worse. The only option at the moment is to let Casey give up the throne." Priya looked at Jordan


    righteously.


    How could Jordan, who already knew Casey''s background, listen to Priya''s words.


    He looked at Priya sullenly, and said, "Priya, I thought you would always think about the Davies family,


    but I didn''t expect that even you would be tempted by others. You really disappointed me."


    "Jordan, don''t I just look out for the Davies family? It''s the right choice for the Davies family to ask


    Casey to give up his position as the head of the family," Priya said solemnly.


    "Then tell me, the Davies family''s current crisises from N Group. What does it have to do with


    whether I give up my position as the head of the family?" At this time, Casey''s voice sounded, and


    everyone turned their heads and looked over.


    Priya was speechless again when asked by Casey. Although she was smart, she put all her energy on


    ying chess. She knew very little about this kind of power struggle. She just did what but others


    asked her to do, not thinking about the reason at all.


    Now Casey asked her so, of course she couldn''t think of any good excuses.


    "You can''t answer, how can I give up the position as the head of the Davies family?" Casey stared at


    Priya, as if he had already prated her mind.


    Priya was embarrassed, thinking quickly how to refute Casey''s words. People standing behind Priya


    looked at her suspiciously, and now they started to think, since Priya was for the benefit of the Davies


    family, why she asked Casey to abdicate instead of thinking about how to deal with N Group.


    Even if Casey gave up the position as the head of the Davies family, wouldn''t N Group still attack the


    Davies family?


    Just when everyone was puzzled, a few others walked into the main courtyard.


    "It''s very simple. As long as Casey surrenders the position as the head of the Davies family, the N


    Group will stop targeting of the Davies Family. At that time, the Davies family will still be able to sit


    firmly in the position of the first family in B City." A hearty voice rang.


    Everyone turned their heads and looked over and found that it was Antonio.


    After Antonio and the others were driven out of the Davies family by Casey, they hade to the


    Davies House to make trouble, but they were all suppressed by Jordan.


    Since then, Antonio and they had been very miserable. They cursed Casey all the time, but it was


    useless. As the head of the Davies family, they were no longer able to see Casey casually.


    This situation continued until some time ago, when Margaret found them.


    Although surprised that Margaret appeared again, they soon epted the incident. Margaret took them


    to N Group and told them that N Group existed to get rid of Casey.


    They had already hated Casey for a long time. They naturally joined N Group immediately, and based


    on their past experience working in the Davies family, they began topete against the Davies family


    in a very targeted manner.


    It could be said that the reason why N Group had been able to force the Davies family to such a


    situation so quickly was that Antonio and they had absolutely contributed a lot.


    "Antonio, you are the one who was kicked out of the Davies family. How dare you say such things


    here?" Casey stared at Antonio and said coldly.


    Antonio just smiled and said, "I was kicked out of the Davies family, but now I still sit in a high-level


    position in N Group. Under your leadership, the Davies family is about to fail. Why can''t I say so?"


    Priya saw Antonioing and ran towards him. Then she said to Casey, "Casey, you also heard that,


    as long as you give up the position as the head of the Davies family, the Davies family will be safe and


    sound. We did this entirely for the benefit of the Davies family!"


    "What if I don''t?" Casey said nonchntly.


    "After half an hour, if you don''t give up, arge amount of funds will enter the stock market and


    manipte the stock prices of all listedpanies in the Davies family. By then, all of the Davies


    family''s properties will fall to the limit. I wonder if you, the head of the Davies family, can be so calm."


    Antonio sneered.


    Casey curled his lips. No wonder Priya said that it would take at least 10 billion to deal with the N


    Group''s attack. It turned out that it wanted to manipte the stock market to attack the Davies family.


    If this was the case, it was simple.


    Casey took out his phone, sent a text message, and then had no worries anymore.


    "Sorry, I don''t think you can manipte the share price of the Davies'' industry." Casey shrugged.


    Antonio snorted coldly, and said, "To deal with the N Group''s attack, you must have a cash flow of at


    least 10 billion. Nowadays, the Davies family is exhausted. Do you think you cane up with 10


    billion?"


    Casey smiled and said, "You''ll know whether I can or not in half an hour."


    Antonio didn''t expect Casey to be so stubborn. It was such a time that Casey still refused to give in. He


    felt that this was just Casey''s stubborn behavior. He didn''t think that Casey would have ten billion.


    "Everyone, I have already said what should be said, and you have seen Casey''s attitude. He didn''t


    want to make the Davies family better at all. Do you really believe that he cane up with 10 billion in


    such a short time? I advise you to think about it, if the Davies family is ruined, you all have to suffer


    along with it!" Antonio shouted at everyone around him again.


    Everyone in the Davies family hesitated because of Antonio''s words. Antonio was right. With the


    Davies family''s current situation, it was indeed very difficult toe up with 10 billion. And if Casey just


    needed to hand over the position of the head of the family in exchange for the stability of the Davies


    family, it didn''t sound like a bad thing.


    But at this time, no one stood up and stated their position, everyone was considering it.


    Antonio looked at Casey with a sneer. Whether Casey was willing to give up the position as the head of


    the Davies family, he would be in trouble. Antonio had waited for too long on this day. He wanted to see


    Casey being cast aside by everyone in the Davies family.


    As time passed, Casey had no intention of surrendering, and everyone in the Davies family was a little


    anxious.


    Finally, a person couldn''t hold back and shouted, "Casey, or you should give up the position as the


    head of the Davies family. Think about the Davies family, it will really be ruined."


    As soon as this person finished his words, those who had already their own idea immediately began to


    echo.


    "That''s right, now only you give up the position as the head of the Davies family, can the Davies family


    survive."


    "Casey, don''t be too selfish. At this time, it is a wise choice to give up the position as the head of the


    Davies family. The survival of ours cannot be ruined by you."


    "You can''t be reckless at this time. You know the strength of N Group. Now B City is no longer the


    Davies family''s world. Don''t try to be brave."


    ...


    Seeing that so many people had been shaken, and Casey still didn''t want to change his mind, even


    yawned, Antonio was a little worried.


    If Casey was willing to give up the position as the head of the Davies family, although N Group would


    not really let the Davies family continue to dominate B City, as long as it could control the Davies family,


    it would make Antonio be in charge of the Davies family.


    But now Casey had no intention of surrendering the position as the head of the Davies family, which


    naturally made him very anxious. If there was no result in half an hour, N Group would really attack the


    Davies family, and then the Davies family would go bust. The Davies family in that state had no value.


    Seeing fifteen minutes passed, Casey still did not speak, Antonio became a little anxious.


    "Casey, do you really want the Davies family to be ruined?" Antonio shouted.


    Casey shrugged at him indifferently.


    Antonio snorted coldly. He had no hope for Casey''s resignation as the head of the Davies family. He


    nced at everyone present and said, "It seems that Casey insisted on leading the Davies family into


    abyss of suffering, so even I can''t help you. But I am not as ruthless as Casey. Anyone of you who


    wants toe and work with me cane here now. I can guarantee that you will still have a decent


    job after the Davies family is ruined."


    Everyone sighed helplessly, and obviously felt that if Casey refused to give up, the Davies family would


    be ruined.


    "I can assure you that by the time Antonio said, the Davies family will still be safe and sound. Since he


    gave you the choice, then I will not stop you. If you believe me, wait patiently for a while. If you don''t


    believe me, you can go to Antonio," Casey said.


    Everyone immediately began to discuss, as if they were deciding how to choose.


    Soon, some people walked towards Antonio, and some gave Casey a vicious look and shouted at him,


    "Casey, it is really unlucky that the Davies family is ruined by someone like you. You regret it!"


    Everyone at the scene began to choose their own positions, and after a while, they were divided into


    two groups.


    Jordan looked at this scene and did not stop it. It was a good opportunity to screen talents who were


    loyal to the Davies family. Although they would lose some talents, for a family, loyalty was often more


    important than talent. Furthermore, it was not difficult to cultivate people for the positions they in.


    After everyone had made their minds, Antonio gave Casey a cold look, and then made a call.


    "Go ahead, Casey refuses to give up the position as the head of the Davies family, there is no need for


    the Davies family to exist anymore."


    When he hung up the phone, an evil arc formed at the corner of his mouth, and he said, "Casey, you


    must remember that Davies family is destroyed by you, and you are the sinner of the Davies family


    forever!"


    "Sometimes speaking too early will only make yourself embarrassed." Casey said, staring at Antonio.


    "How can you still pretend at such a time. Later, the stocks of all listedpanies under the Davies


    family''s name will limit down. Let''s wait and see if you can keep blustering at that time!" Antonio


    snorted coldly.


    Priya also looked at Casey contemptuously. Now in her eyes, even if Casey''s chess skills were superb,


    he was still a short-sighted guy. She had no interest in Casey for a long time. Her current goal was


    Finn.


    Half an hour passed quickly. Antonio estimated that the time was almost up, and then said to the


    public, "Take out your phones to see how the listedpanies in the name of the Davies family are. I


    believe the situation must be very tragic."


    Everyone hurriedly took out their phones and went to check the stocks of listedpanies under the


    name of the Davies family.


    Priya also took out her phone to check, but after seeing the result, she was stunned.


    When Antonio saw Priya''s reaction, he was a little confused and asked, "What''s wrong? Have the


    stocks fallen too much and scared you?"


    Priya raised her head to look at Antonio, her lips trembling and said, "None of the listedpanies


    under the name of the Davies family name have fallen, and... and more than half of them rose by the


    daily limit!"

 Chapter 487 Its All the Property of The Davies Family

    Chapter 487 It''s All the Property of The Davies Family


    "What are you talking about! More than half stocks rose by the daily limit? How could this be possible!"


    Antonio eximed at Priya, snatching the phone in her hand.


    Everyone in the Davies family had already seen the result at this time. Those who chose to be loyal to


    the Davies family showed a rxed smile, and those who chose to stand on Antonio''s side immediately


    frowned and their looks became gloomy.


    "How could this be? How can the stocks of the listedpanies in the name of the Davies family surge


    limit? As N Group took an action, their stocks should fall sharply. Even if Casey has 10 billion, it can


    only keep the stock price normal. Why does this happen?" Antonio stared at the data on the phone,


    puzzled.


    Jordan, who had been standing next to Casey, heard Antonio''s words and he was relieved. Although


    he had known Casey''s supportst night, he was still a little worried. Now seeing this result, he was


    convinced that Terence''s support to Casey was indeed amazing and far beyond his imagination.


    "Could... Could it be that the N Group hasn''t taken an action yet?" Priya asked Antonio a little


    nervously. It was obvious that this result made her a little flustered.


    "Impossible. This matter involves such a huge capital. N Group will not have any hesitation. In this


    situation, I am afraid that N Group has already started, but it has been resolved by another force.


    "Antonio exined as he looked at Casey.


    Priya also looked towards Casey. If there was another force, it could only be Casey.


    This guy actually resisted the N Group''s attack and also made the Davies family''s stock into the


    stratosphere, which was really incredible.


    Thinking of this, Priya suddenly felt regretful.


    Those who chose to believe in Casey were all rxed at this time, and their eyes were full of


    admiration when they looked at Casey. Casey''s ability to resolve the crisis of the Davies family with


    such ease was enough to prove what kind of future he would give to the Davies family.


    And those who had listened to Antonio''s words were staring at Antonio at this time, as if they would


    rush up at any time and eat him.


    "Antonio, are you kidding us? You let us choose you, but the Davies family didn''t fall in trouble. In that


    case, why do we follow you to leave the Davies family?"


    "That''s right. You are not convinced because you were kicked out of the Davies family, so you want to


    fool us, right?"


    "I''m really mad. I knew I should have been firmer. How could I lose my mind and believe what you


    said!"


    ...


    Everyone med Antonio, as if they wanted to prove to Casey that they were only bewitched by


    Antonio.


    Antonio listened to everyone''s words. He looked a little gloomy. After all, he didn''t know what was going


    on.


    "Casey, even if you are lucky, even if you have resisted this time, there will still be another attack. I am


    afraid that it is already your limit. When next time, I will see how you can stick with it!" Antonio yelled at


    Casey viciously.


    "Casey, we were bewitched by Antonio before, so we made the wrong decision. In fact, we are also


    thinking about the Davies family. You must understand us." Those who stand behind Antonio had


    begun to think about restoring their image in front of Casey.


    "Yeah, we are all bewitched by Antonio. Casey, now the Davies family is fine, we are willing to continue


    to serve the Davies family, and we will never be disloyal in the future!" The rest of the people echoed


    and said that they would be loyal to the Davies family in the future.


    Priya saw this scene and wanted to beg Casey. After all, the Davies family was fine. As a member of


    the Davies family, she was still willing to stay in the Davies family.


    But she also had some understanding of Casey''s character, knowing that since she chose to oppose


    Casey, she couldn''t turn back


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    So, after hesitating for a while, Priya finally just pursed her lips and lowered her head dimly.


    Casey looked at the people behind Antonio indifferently. After a long time, he said loudly, " At the


    critical moment of the Davies family, instead of having the determination to fight against the crisis


    together with the Davies family, you gave up the Davies family because of a few words of bewitching


    from others. Now you still want me to understand you, do you think I''m a fool?"


    "From today, you will have nothing to do with the Davies family. Whatever happens to you in the future


    will have nothing to do with the Davies family."


    After hearing Casey''s words, everyone shook their heads helplessly, knowing that there was no chance


    of turning back.


    "If this is the case, then we will take our things. Thinking about it now, you just resisted a crisis that the


    Davies family faced. Compared with N Group, you are still far behind."


    Immediately someone wanted to go back to their room to take their important belongings, so that they


    could leave the Davies family with their capital.


    At this moment, Jordan led the masters in Davies family and stopped them all.


    "Casey, what do you mean? We are just looking for another way out. Can''t we take away our things?"


    An elderly elder immediately red at Casey.


    "The Davies family is a family, not apany. If you are just employees of the Davies family and want


    to find another way out, I have no right to interfere. But you are a member of the Davies family. When


    the family is in danger, you only think about your own way out, and even sided with the enemy."


    "You are traitors!"


    "All of your things are the property of the Davies family. Now you have to leave, I won''t stop you. But


    from now on, never try to get each cent of the Davies family. Otherwise, don''t me me for being


    cruel!"


    After speaking, Casey suddenly burst out of murderous aura.


    Everyone felt the murderous aura on Casey, and they were shocked. They had no doubt that if they


    really tried to get their own things now, Casey would really kill them.


    Many people were regretful. After learning the Davies was in crisis, they all tried to get a lot of benefits


    from the Davies family. They nned that when the Davies family really failed, they could live by


    relying on these things.


    Now Casey broke their paths directly, naturally making them a little frustrated.


    "Well, even if I can''t take it, he can''t stop me from taking the money I deposited in the ount. There


    are just some antique and gold bars and the like. It doesn''t matter that I cannot get them." Many people


    took a chance on the money they got frompany before.


    However, people with this kind of thinking were dumbfounded in the next second, because they had all


    received a text message, which showed that all their ounts had been frozen, and there was no way


    to get a cent of the money inside.


    Casey controlled the Davies family''s general ount, so how could it be possible for these people to


    take anything from the Davies family? When they chose to stand on Antonio''s side, Casey had already


    regarded them as enemies.


    "Come here, drive these traitors out. If anyone dares to resist, just beat them directly, it doesn''t matter if


    they are killed, they are no longer members of the Davies family!" Jordan shouted.


    The Davies family''s thugs immediately drove Antonio and others out.


    Antonio turned his head and red at Casey fiercely. He was unwilling. He thought that Casey would


    be defeated this time, but he didn''t expect Casey to deal with it easily.


    "Next time, next time I must make you have no chance to rise again!" Antonio gritted his teeth.


    Casey looked at Antonio with a calm look. He didn''t n to get rid of these people now. He couldn''t kill


    them all just because they were traitors. Otherwise, the police uncle woulde to him.


    But he also knew that people like Antonio were on theirst legs. Their current reliance was only N


    Group. When Casey vanquished N Group and Margaret, these people would naturally not end well.


    "Jordan, I''ll leave it to you." Casey turned his head and said to Jordan, then turned and walked towards


    the study.


    At this time, his phone rang, and he took it out to see that it was a message from Maddox.


    "Mr. Casey, are you free tomorrow? Someone asked me to go to the antique market. Would you like to


    go with me? Then I will pick a few good gifts for you."


    ...


    N Group.


    Finn and Margaret were sitting opposite each other. Margaret frowned as she looked at the message


    on the phone.


    "When we attacked the Davies family, there was a mysterious force that secretly interfered with our


    maniption. Not only did the stocks of the listedpanies of the Davies family not fall, but most of


    them went daily. Casey is not as simple as we thought," Margaret said.


    Finn showed an indifferent smile, and said, "If he was beaten so easily, it would be too boring. This time


    it was just a probe, so there is no need to take it seriously."


    Although Margaret was very helpless, she couldn''t wait to see Casey defeated in front of her now, but


    she also knew that dealing with Casey still needed a process.


    "In addition to trying to make the Davies family fall into trouble, this probe is actually exploring Casey''s


    limit. Even if he resolves this crisis, he will definitely use all of his reliance. In this way, for the


    reconstruction n of old town, he will never have any chance "


    "The way we can really defeat the Davies family is the reconstruction n of old town. As long as we


    can get this cooperation, the Davies family will never have a chance to prosper again. It seems that our


    n has been half sessful."


    Hearing what Finn said, Margaret felt a little morefortable, and then an expectant smile appeared


    on her face.


    The banquet for the person in charge of the reconstruction n of old town would begin in a few days,


    and then it would be time topete for partners.


    Casey used all his hole cards today, and when that happened, what could he rely on to fight with N


    Group!


    "Casey, let''s wait and see, there will always be a day when you kneel down in front of me and beg for


    mercy," Margaret murmured.


    "By the way, gifts are indispensable for the banquet in a few days. It''s said that the person in charge


    likes antiques. You can find some decent antiques and send them to that person at that time," Finn


    said.


    Margaret didn''t say anything, just nodded.

 Chapter 488 Am I Right

    Chapter 488 Am I Right


    The next day.


    The most famous antique market in B City, P Market.


    Casey got out of the taxi, walked a few steps forward, and saw Maddox standing there.


    Seeing Caseying, Maddox immediately walked towards him with a smile.


    "Mr. Casey, if you find something you like today, please don''t stand on ceremony. I will pay for it and


    buy it as a gift for you," Maddox said with a smile.


    Casey replied, "No, I am not very interested in antiques. Even you give some antiques to me, I don''t


    have the energy to enjoy them."


    Originally, he didn''t n toe today, but Maddox was too enthusiastic and asked Casey toe.


    Moreover, the Davies family had gotten rid of the crisis and Casey had nothing to do. Therefore, under


    Maddox''s repeated invitation, Casey agreed.


    It just so happened that he hadn''t been to the antique market for a long time. Although he was not


    interested in antiques, there were no more than three people in B City who knew antiques better than


    him.


    P Market was also a ce full of memories for Casey. He remembered that he hadpeted here with


    Felix Brown, the best appraiser in B City. They hit it off straightly. Casey''s understanding of antiques


    made Felix shocked.


    It was precisely because of the rtionship between Casey and Felix that those antiques of the Davies


    family would receive certificate with Felix''s autograph.


    He had not seen Felix for many years. Casey wondered if Felix was still in P Market.


    It was precisely because of remembering some things that year that Casey wanted toe here.


    "Antiques are actually not asplicated as you think. At most, there are some difficulties in


    distinguishing the year. Mr. Davies, if you have any questions, just ask me." Maddox thought that


    Casey said he was not interested in antiques because he didn''t understand it, so he said to Casey with


    pride.


    In his opinion, Casey was already very good in fighting and other aspects, and it was normal to not


    understand antiques. It was just where his interesty, and he could show off his talents in front of


    Casey.


    Casey was a little bit dumbfounded. He didn''t expect Maddox to think that he didn''t understand


    antiques so he wasn''t interested, but he didn''t exin too much. Since Maddox wanted to show off,


    then he would give him a chance.


    "Didn''t you say there are friends?" Casey asked.


    "They have already gone in. Let''s go in and find them now. My friend is the dean of the History


    Department of Fudan University in H City. He is also very keen on antiques. When Ie to B City this


    time, he asked me to P Market. It''s also because of him that Ie here and go around," Maddox said


    as he walked.


    Casey nodded and didn''t ask any more questions. People at Maddox''s level were naturally not simple.


    The Dean of the History Department of Fudan University in H City was also great.


    "And one of the students my friend brought from their college this time is a very beautiful and elegant


    girl. If you like her, I can help you," Maddoxughed.


    Casey turned his head and red at him, and said coldly, "Don''t make this kind of joke with me in the


    future, or think about whether you can stand my beating."


    Maddox instantly trembled all over. Although he was not beaten on his back, he actually felt a faint


    feeling of fever.


    He took a deep breath, and quickly nodded to Casey, thinking that Casey didn''t like this kind of joke,


    and he couldn''t make suck joke casually in the future. Otherwise, Casey who seed in climbing high


    Casey was still worried about Edith''s disappearance at this time, how could he tolerate others making


    such jokes with him.


    The two entered P Market and looked around along the road. After a while, Casey saw a formal


    dressed old man not far away. Although his hair was a little white, he was delicatelybed. The old


    man was apanied by a tall girl with a horsetail and ck sses. She was an elegant and good-


    looking girl.


    The girl gave people a feeling that she must have read a lot of books and understood a lot of things at


    a nce.


    And it may be because she knew more, so the girl still had a slight cold temperament on her body and


    rejected those men who couldn''t help but look at her.


    These two were the friends mentioned by Maddox. The old man''s name was Brodie, and the girl''s


    name was Annie, and excellent students from Fudan University in H City.


    When Maddox saw the two people, he immediately went to say hello.


    "Brodie, sorry for keeping you waiting."


    Both Brodie and Annie turned to look over here, and smiled at Maddox.


    "Let me introduce to you. This is Casey Davies that I told you about. This is Brodie, the Dean of the


    History Department of Fudan University. This is his student, Annie." Maddox introduced.


    Brodie and Annie both turned to look at Casey. Brodie just nodded to Casey and maintained his basic


    politeness. Because of Casey''s request, Maddox did not tell them Casey''s identity, only said that Casey


    was his friend.


    Annie felt that Casey was only a few years older than her, so she looked at him more. Although Casey


    was a friend of Maddox, he didn''t seem to be special.


    Annie, who has always been very excellent, had always been only interested in excellent people.


    Seeing Casey was so ordinary, no matter what he relied on to be friends with Maddox, Annie was not


    much interested in contacting Casey more.


    Casey didn''t pay attention to Annie''s gaze, but greeted her and Brodie politely. Beautiful girls were


    indeed very attractive, but Casey, who had seen many outstanding beautiful girls, didn''t think there was


    anything outstanding about Annie.


    Annie was a little ufortable when she saw Casey who didn''t pay attention to her at all. She was


    ustomed to the gaze of her peers, and suddenly there was someone who ignored her, which would


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    make her care a little unhappy. And in Annie''s opinion, it was impossible for anyone to be uninterested


    in her. Generally, those who didn''t seem to be interested in her were pretending.


    Cat-and-mouse game, it was the traps of those scumbags in Annie''s impression.


    "Hypocrisy." Annie muttered.


    After Maddox finished the introduction, he took them around P Market to see if he could find a decent


    thing to give Casey as a gift.


    After walking around, Maddox also found a few good things. Although they weren''t valuable antiquities,


    they were more than enough to y with.


    And every time he found a good thing, Brodie would test Annie, let her tell the origin of that thing.


    Annie had never let Brodie down, and could always tell the origin of those things.


    This made Brodie quite proud. Annie was his student, her excellent performance naturally made him ,


    her teacher, feel proud.


    Maddox was also quite amazed by Annie''s knowledge, and would praise her from time to time.


    Although he had a great interest in antiques, he was aymanpared with those who specialize in


    history.


    On the other hand, Casey didn''t speak much along the way. Maddox thought Casey didn''t understand


    antiques, so he kept introducing to Casey.


    And Casey was not very interested in the antiques that Annie said. For this kind of thing that could be


    seen through the origin at a nce, Casey certainly did not pay too much attention to it. A few times


    when Annie talked about it, he even yawned.


    It made Annie very angry. She felt that since Casey didn''t understand, he should listen carefully. Why


    was he so impatient? If so, he shouldn''te here. This made Annie think Casey was hypocritical and


    arrogant.


    So, when she was telling, she always nced at Casey intentionally or unintentionally. Her look


    seemed to mock Casey, and she didn''t hide her dissatisfaction in the slightest.


    Casey also noticed Annie''s gaze, but didn''t care. As a young man, Casey understood Annie''s thoughts


    very well. If Casey was just an excellent college student, he would definitely think about showing off his


    talent to others, especially those of the opposite sex.


    It was a pity that Casey''s level was too high, and what he has experienced was far fromparable to


    those of college students, so he didn''t care what Annie thought of him.


    Walking to another booth, Annie saw an ancient coin on the booth, her eyes brightened up. Then she


    picked it up, looked at Casey, and said, "Mr. Casey has been following us for so long, but he has never


    spoken. When I introduced those antiques at that time, Mr. Casey looked impatient, as if he could know


    what they were at a nce."


    "Mr. Casey, since you can be Maddox''s friend, you must have your own outstanding merits. As


    Maddox brought you here, you must know antiques very well. How about telling me about this ancient


    coin? What is its origin? "


    Expression on Maddox''s face suddenly changed when he heard Annie''s hostile words. He just wanted


    to scold Annie, but when he thought of Brodie by the side, he stopped.


    After Brodie looked at the ancient coin in Annie''s hand, he smiled and said, "Annie, aren''t you


    embarrassing Mr. Casey? Maddox has been exining to Mr. Casey, which shows that Mr. Casey does


    not understand this aspect. This ancient coin is quite rare. Even people in the history department know


    very little about it. How can Mr. Casey introduce it to you?"


    "Yes, but before I saw Mr. Casey didn''t seem to not know about antiques. Or why would he dismiss my


    introduction. Teacher, don''t look down on Mr. Casey too much," Annie said quickly.


    She sounded like she wasplimenting Casey, but in fact she was trapping Casey. As long as Casey


    couldn''t introduce it, he would be embarrassed.


    Annie was also arrogant, how could she let this person who was only a few years older than her be so


    arrogant? He didn''t even show any interest in her introduction.


    When Maddox hear Annie''s words, he became even more anxious. After hesitating for a while, he


    rushed to Casey''s ear and whispered, "Mr. Casey, she is still a student, and there are a lot of things


    she doesn''t understand. Don''t take it to heart. It doesn''t matter whether you introduce it or not."


    "It''s okay." Casey smiled. Although he didn''t expect Annie would think he was impatient and suddenly


    embarrassed him, but he didn''t care. He just regarded it as a little girl''s vanity


    After that, he turned around, looked at Annie, smiled and said, "This ancient coin in your hand is called


    Deyi silver. After Vinnie, the rebel in Tang Dynasty, upied Luoyang, he cast Deyi silver. Later, he


    found out the name of Deyi silver was unlucky, so he changedter coins to Zhushun silver. These two


    kinds of coins are rare, especially Deyi silver."


    "Am I right?"

 Chapter 489: Chpater 489 In Fact, His level Is Average

    Chapter 489: Chpater 489 In Fact, His level Is Average


    Upon hearing Casey''s presentation, Annie''s eyes widened immediately, her face full of weirdness.


    Just now Brodie had already said even people from the history department may not know the ancient


    coin in her hand, which was enough to see the rarity of this ancient coin.


    The reason she used this ancient coin to ask Casey was precisely because she considered that even


    Casey did not understand antiques, but he might know some of them under the influence of them. So,


    she found a rare one and thought she would definitely made Casey embarrassed.


    But what she didn''t expect was that Casey actually told the origin of this ancient coin, and it was not


    wrong at all. The reason why she knew this ancient coin was because she happened to see it in an


    ancient book by Brodie. She didn''t expect Casey to know it too.


    Hearing Casey tell the origin of this ancient coin, Brodie also showed a look of appreciation. He smiled


    and said, "I didn''t expect you to be so knowledgeable. It seems that we really looked down on you, Mr.


    Casey. There are not many people who can recognize Deyi silver."


    Maddox originally thought that Casey didn''t know much about antiques, but he didn''t expect Casey to


    actually tell the origin of this ancient coin, and he was also amazed.


    Annie only felt embarrassed, especially when Casey looked at her. Just now, this guy looked like he


    didn''t understand anything. She was very confident that Casey couldn''t tell the origin of this ancient


    coin, but she didn''t expect him to give a presentation of it easily. Now, the one who was embarrassed


    was her.


    What made her most unbearable was that Casey dismissed her and when she wanted to teach him a


    lesson, Casey performed perfectly once.


    She red at Casey angrily, thinking that such a hypocritical person was not supposed to know it.


    At this moment, she suddenly remembered that Maddox had just said something in Casey''s ear, and


    Maddox''s voice was rtively low just now, she did not hear what Maddox was saying.


    Thinking back now, it was Maddox told Casey the origin of Deyi silver.


    "Yes! It must be like this. Otherwise, how could he know what it is based on his knowledge." Annie


    became more determined.


    She stretched out her hand, pointed at Casey angrily, and said, "What are you proud of? Maddoxtold


    you what it is. You just ryed what Maddox said, and you look so confident. How shameless you are!"


    After speaking, Annie quickly walked towards the front.


    Casey was taken aback for a moment, but Annie thought that it was Maddox who told him about Deyi


    silver.


    After Brodie heard what Annie said, he also thought of Maddox talking in Casey''s ear at that time. He


    felt that there was indeed such a possibility, and the possibility was not small. After all, Casey showed


    no interest in these things and Maddox had been exining to him.


    It was indeed a bit weird that he was able to tell the origin of Deyi silver.


    But Casey was a friend of Maddox after all, Brodie couldn''t say it directly like Annie.


    "Mr. Casey, Annie is just a girl and is a little confident. So, she is capricious sometime. Please don''t be


    angry, Mr. Casey," Brodie said.


    Casey turned his head and nced at Brodie, and said, "It doesn''t matter."


    Maddox was stunned. He didn''t think that Annie would suddenly say such words. The most important


    thing was that he didn''t tell Casey about Deyi silver!


    Seeing Annie walking towards the front angrily, Maddox quickly turned his head and said to Brodie, "I


    didn''t Mr. Casey about it. I even don''t know what Deyi silver is. Your student has misunderstood. "


    Brodie smiled and said, "I know. I will educate herter so that she won''t talk nonsense."


    Although Brodie said so, Maddox obviously felt that he was just trying to give Casey face. In fact, what


    he thought in his heart was the same as Annie.


    This made Maddox even more helpless. He looked at Casey and found that Casey didn''t care much,


    and he was relieved.


    They walked towards the front, and Maddox turned and asked Casey, "Mr. Casey, how did you know


    the origin of Deyi silver? Aren''t you not interested in antiques?"


    Casey smiled, "I just said that I am not interested in antiques, but I didn''t say I didn''t know about them."


    Maddox nodded thoughtfully, and had a new understanding of Casey.


    Annie walked towards the front, thinking that Casey was really hateful. She had never encountered


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    such annoying person in her life.


    She wondered how Maddox knew this kind of person, and was even so respectful to him. How could a


    person like him be respectable?


    When she was angry, she suddenly noticed an antique shop next to her. At this time, it was


    overcrowded and looked quite lively.


    Annie looked up at the shop and found the words "Rare Treasure Store" written on the que above.


    She immediately remembered that Brodie told her that this was the name of the antique shop opened


    by Felix, the best appraiser in B City.


    Although Felix had retired over the years, this shop must have been handed over to his juniors, but


    when she saw this que, Annie still showed a hint of excitement.


    As an outstanding student in the history department, Annie still had a high respect for this master


    appraiser. She came with Brodie this time to get a glimpse of the antique shop opened by Felix.


    If she could see Felix herself, she would definitely jump up happily.


    She turned her head and nced behind her, and saw that Brodie and others had alsoe over. She


    ran over and said, "Mr. Brodie, it is the antique shop that Master Felix opened back then. Let''s go in


    and have a look."


    Seeing Annie''s excitement, Brodieughed, nodded, and said, "Let''s go."


    "I heard that Master Felix is a great master in the antique world. I have respected him a long time ago,


    but I haven''t been able toe here to have a look. Today, I can visit his shop," Maddox said with


    excitement.


    "That''s right, we came here this time just to have a glimpse. I don''t know if Master Felix is still here. If


    we are lucky enough to see Master Felix today, we won''t be in vain to visit B City," ZBrodie also said


    with some emotion.


    Annie turned her head and nced at Casey, and said, "I don''t think we should see Master Felix


    anymore. We have a shameless guy here. If Master Felix meets him, it will only damage Master Felix''s


    impression of us."


    Casey got what Annie meant, and said with a smile, "Don''t worry, Felix is not such a stingy person, and


    I''m not such a shameless person."


    Annie immediately stared, and said with indignation, "You... you are so disrespectful to Master Felix.


    You are really annoying to me. Master Felix is a well-known appraiser, how dare you be so rude!"


    Casey shrugged and said, "In fact, his level of appraisal is average, but the others are worse."


    Annie jumped angrily, pointed out Casey''s nose, and cursed, "You shameless fellow, what qualifications


    do you have to evaluate Master Felix? You just told the origin of Deyi silver by cheating. You are so


    despicable. Maddox, how does such a person deserve to be friends with you!"

 Chapter 490 Two Fakes

    Chapter 490 Two Fakes


    Maddox was also full of embarrassment when he heard Annie''s words. He didn''t expect Casey to say


    that to Felix, and he didn''t know what to do for a while.


    Brodie frowned. Felix was a nationally renowned appraiser. There was nothing to question about this


    matter. Now Casey said Felix''s appraisal level was average, even if he couldn''t ept what Casey


    said.


    "Mr. Casey, if you want to judge a person''s level, at least you have to reach a very high level. Do you


    think that your level of appraisal is higher than Master Felix that you think he is average?" Brodie


    stared at Casey and asked.


    "How could he be better than Master Felix? I''m afraid that his level is not as good as me. How dare a


    dishonest man say such a thing. Shame on him" Annie said with anger .


    Casey sighed. He just said something casually in the voice of Felix''s friend. He used to talk to Felix in


    the same way. Felix had nothing against. Unexpectedly, Annie and Brodie were so angry.


    Seeing that they were about to quarrel, Maddox quickly coughed and said, "Don''t you mind, Mr. Casey


    is just joking. It''s so lively inside, let''s go in and have a look. Don''t be unhappy about a joke of Mr.


    Casey."


    With that said, Maddox pushed Brodie into it, lest they really quarrel with Casey.


    Annie red at Casey, then turned around and walked in with Brodie.


    Maddox turned to look at Casey and walked inside with him. He also cautiously said to Casey, "Mr.


    Casey, in the eyes of those who majored in history, Master Felix is their idol. Please do not made this


    kind of joke in front of them."


    Casey shrugged and said, "I''m not joking, even if Felix was here just now, he wouldn''t dare to say


    anything."


    Maddox was helpless, but he didn''t dare to continue arguing with Casey, so he closed his mouth so


    that Casey wouldn''t say anything shocking.


    Entering Rare Treasure Store, they saw that there were several cabs for exhibitions. There were


    various antiques on the cabs. A small card was ced around the antiques, including the


    introduction these antiques.


    Everyone gathered around these cabs, staring at the antiques above, carefully appreciating them.


    "Everyone, these are the treasures of my father, Felix. I took these out today to let everyone enjoy


    them." A middle-aged man who seemed to be in his thirties shouted.


    This person was Felix''s son, Nichs Brown. Now Felix retired, so he handed over Rare Treasure


    Store to Nichs.


    "Everyone should be aware of my father''s level. There are few fakes in his collection. But today, in


    order to cheer you up, my father personally put two fakes in these collections. ording to my father,


    although the two items are fakes, they have a long history, and they are not much different from that of


    the real one. If anyone can find these two fakes from these collections, he can take one from my


    father''s collections for free. No matter how much it is!" Nichs continued shouting.


    After hearing Nichs''s words, everyone immediately became excited. They were all eager to try, as if


    they were the one who could find two fakes.


    "Because there is only one collection that can be sent out today, whoever finds it out first is the lucky


    one today. Of course, there is a time limit, which is one hour. Within one hour, whoever finds it out first


    can take one of the collections away," Nichs added.


    Afterwards, the contest to find fakes kicked off. Everyone in Rare Treasure Store carefully observed the


    antiques on the disy cabs, and many even took out the magnifying ss, carefully discerning the


    traces of the counterfeit products.


    Annie also seems to be eager to try. She had studied a lot of antique-rted literatures in the History


    Department, and considered herself to be a half expert in treasure appraisal. Since there was such an


    activity here, of course she also wanted to have a try.


    "Mr. Brodie, let''s go and see if we can find the two fakes," Annie said.


    Brodie nodded, walked to the front of the disy cab and took a serious look. He also wanted to


    show off in Felix''s shop.


    At this time, Annie turned to look at Casey, and said with disdain, "Don''t you think you are very good?


    Now you can prove yourself here. If you have the ability, go and find out the two fakes. If you can''t find


    them, you have to apologize to Master Felix in front of everyone today. Dare you gamble with me?"


    Caseyughed and said, "Yes, but I have to apologize to Felix if I lose. What if you lose?"


    "If I lose, I will... unconditionally promise you a request. You can make any request as long as I can do


    it," Annie said.


    "Any request? Are you sure?" Casey repeated.


    Annie nodded with confidence, and said, "Any request. But I don''t think you can find those two fakes."


    Casey didn''t speak any more, but walked to the front of the disy cab, staring at the antiques.


    Annie didn''t hesitate anymore, and quickly went over and looked at those collections, as if she was


    going topete with Casey.


    After almost fifteen minutes, Casey walked over from the disy cab, stood on the side, and stared


    at those who were still looking for fakes.


    Maddox walked to Casey and said with a smile, "Mr. Casey, these two fakes are not easy to find. What


    Master Felix collected, even if it is a fake, it is definitely not something that is easy to see through. It is


    actually reasonable if you can''t find them. It''s just that you have to change your attitude in the future,


    don''t be so rude to Master Felix."


    Casey smiled without speaking.


    Annie saw that Casey only looked for fifteen minutes, walked to the side and stood with a scornful


    smile on his face. She felt that Casey had given up directly because he gained no clues after


    observing.


    Now it seemed that he was really a self-righteous guy. He obviously didn''t have this level, but he


    insisted on pretending to be knowledgeable, which was really abhorrent.


    Butter, he must apologize to Master Felix in front of everyone. If he refused, even Maddox would look


    down on him. Thinking of it, Annie became happy immediately.


    At the beginning, everyone was full of excitement, thinking that they would definitely be able to find the


    two fakes, so they all observing them very carefully, wishing to see through those antiques.


    But as time passed, everyone found that they could not tell which of these collections would be fakes,


    because each of them looked the same as the real one, and there was no way to tell what was fake.


    After almost half an hour, everyone frowned. Even the Dean of the History Department of Fudan


    University was full of sadness and could not find any clues at all.


    Brodie couldn''t find any clues. It was even more impossible for Annie, his student, to find anything


    different.


    Annie, who was originally quite confident in her knowledge of antiques, felt that her self-confidence had


    been greatly frustrated after more than half an hour. It was only at this time that she realized that


    antique appraisal was not as simple as she imagined.


    Some people who didn''t know much about antiques even start to guess. Unfortunately, there were two


    fakes. Only the person who found both of them could be said to win. So, no matter how lucky they


    were, it''s impossible to guess two fakes right.


    After confirming and finding no clue, Annie also gave up and walked towards Casey. Fortunately, she


    and Casey did not bet that she must find the two fakes, so it didn''t affect their bets.


    After walking in front of Casey, Annie stared at him and said, "It will be an hour soon. Later, you need to


    exin the reason to everyone, and then apologize to Master Felix. Don''t cheat. I don''t think Maddox


    will make friends with people who have no credibility."


    Casey smiled and said, "Are you sure that I will lose?"


    Annie was taken aback, and then said, "Of course. You just walked over and stood here after 15


    minutes. Don''t tell me that you have found out those two fakes. I won''t be fooled by you."


    Maddox also looked at Casey curiously, and felt that the reason why Casey walked over in 15 minutes


    was because he couldn''t find the fakes.


    "Well, I have indeed found those two fakes," Casey said.


    Annie suddenly became speechless, and said, "Can you be sincere and modest? You only observed


    for fifteen minutes just now. How could you find out the two fakes? And since you have found them out,


    why didn''t you tell the son of Master Felix?"


    "This is just a bet between me and you, I just need to let you know," Casey said.


    He wasn''t afraid that someone would find out the two fake, so that he could not exin to Annie. He


    was sure that no one among the people present could find out the two fakes.


    At this time, Brodie also walked over with a face full of disappointment, and when he reached Maddox,


    he shook his head and smiled, "Master Felix is really superb. I didn''t expect I even can''t tell the fakes.


    Today is an informative visit."


    "Mr. Brodie, this hateful guy said he has found out those two fakes." Annie said angrily to Brodie.


    Brodie immediately turned his head to look at Casey, and said, "Mr. Casey, are you kidding me? I just


    saw you go there for a while, and came and stood here. Could it be that you found the two fakes in


    such a short time?"


    Casey nodded and said, "Yes, those two fakes are not hard to find."


    "Don''t fool us. Now that you have found the two fakes, then tell me which ones they are, don''t just talk


    nonsense." Annie interrupted Casey.


    Casey pointed his finger at the disy cab over there and said, "The teapot on the first floor and


    the flower bowl on the third floor."


    Several people turned their eyes on the teapot and flower bowl. Brodie immediately shook his head


    and said, "It is absolutely impossible. I observed those two things carefully just now. They are all very


    elegant in workmanship and absolutely impossible to be fakes. "


    Casey smiled and said, "The workmanships of those two items are indeed exquisite, but in some


    details, there are big ws. These two things shoulde from the Republic of China, not the Northern


    Song and Ming Dynasty. There are some details that do not belong to that era, but it is not easy for


    ordinary people to find out."


    "Well, don''t talk nonsense here. Do you think we will believe you if you talk nonsense? I have read


    those two things too, and they can''t be fakes," Annie said stubbornly.


    "You''ll know whether I am right after hearing what Nichs saidter. You dot need to argue with me,"


    Casey said.


    Annie only realized her gaffe at this time. Because she hated Casey so much that she was unable to


    maintain her original high-cold temperament.


    "Well, wait and see. I don''t believe you can really find the fakes that Master Felix hid in such a short


    time," Annie said with her moth pouting.


    An hour passed quickly. Nichs looked at the people who frowned with pride. He knew very well that


    there were only a handful of people who could find the two fakes, and none of the people present


    should be able to do it.


    He nced at the time, pped his hands, and said to everyone, "Everyone, one hour has passed. It


    seems that no one has found the two fakes today."


    Everyone turned their heads to look at Nichs. Many of them were downcast, as if they had lost a


    valuable treasure.


    "Hurry up and tell us which ones are fakes."


    "You don''t have any fakes here, right? You are just fooling us by saying that."


    Nichsughed and said, "Why would I fool you? Look at the first floor of the disy cab. The


    ceramic tea-pot is a fake."


    Everyone looked at ceramic tea-pot. Many people had observed the ceramic tea-pot just now, and they


    didn''t find ws.


    Annie, who was waiting for Nichs to say the answer and pierced Casey''s hypocritical mask, was


    stunned when he heard Nichs''s words.


    She nced at Casey incredulously. Among the two things the guy said just now, one was the teapot


    on the first floor, and there were no other teapots on the first floor except for the ceramic tea-pot.


    "He just guessed right. He is just lucky. He can''t see through it, he only observed for 15 minutes. How


    is this possible!" Annie keptforting herself, but her chest couldn''t help but ups and downs.


    Both Brodie and Maddox were all surprised, but Casey was actually right.


    All of them held their breath and wanted Nichs to tell the second fake, to see if Casey was lucky and


    got one right.


    "This second fake is the flower bowl on the third floor." Nichs continued.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Hearing Nichs''s words, Annie stiffened, and her gaze at Casey became a little uneasy.

 Chapter 491 Promise A Request Unconditionally

    Chapter 491 Promise A Request Unconditionally


    "You... are you sure you didn''t get the right answer by guessing?" Annie asked Casey with no


    confidence. She herself felt that this question was a bit redundant.


    But because she had a bad impression of Casey, she felt like she had lost if she didn''t ask such a


    question.


    "What do you think is the probability if I guess it?" Casey''s mouth curled slightly, and he was not angry


    because of Annie''s question.


    Annie nced at the dozens of collections on the disy cab. There was little chance of getting two


    correct answers by guessing.


    "ording to my father, this ceramic tea-pot and this flower bowl were made by a master imitating in


    the Republic of China. This master''s imitation of antiques had reached the point where he was superb.


    It''s hard to distinguish between his imitation and the real one." At this time, Nichs spoke again.


    "I heard from my father that at auctions in recent years, several items from the collection of this


    imitating master were auctioned off as genuine ones. None of the antique appraisers invited by the


    auctions found that they were imitations."


    "My father only told me about the true origin of c and flower bowl. Today is the first time that these two


    imitations have been disclosed their origins. Although they are imitations, they are also made by the


    master. The degree of fidelity can be confused with the true, so the value of these two collections is not


    low."


    After hearing Nichs''s introduction of the two fakes, everyone was amazed. They didn''t expect that


    the two antiques marked the Northern Song Dynasty and the Ming Dynasty were actually made by the


    master of the Republic of China.


    If Nichs hadn''t disclosed the origins of these two things, even if they bought them back at a sky-high


    price, they would definitely think they had bought the genuine ones.


    After Annie heard Nichs''s introduction, the shock in her heart deepened. She clearly remembered


    that when Casey said these two fakes, he also pointed out that these two things came from the


    Republic of China.


    ording to Nichs, before he announced it, the only people who knew that these two things were


    from the Republic of China were Felix and Nichs.


    If anyone else could see the origin of these two things, they must be someone who was knowledgeable


    in antiques. This was enough to show that Casey really recognized the origin of these two things by


    relying on his own knowledge.


    After all, even if there was a small probability event, Casey guessed these two things right. It was


    absolutely impossible to know that these two things came from the Republic of China period.


    Of course, there was another possibility, that was, Casey heard about these two fakes from Felix long


    ago, and today could we urately tell the origin of the two, but it was obviously impossible.


    Annie looked at Casey with an incredible look, knowing that she had misunderstood Casey before. This


    guy seemed really not as superficial as she thought. At least she and her teacher could not find the two


    fakes, or tell their origins.


    If she had this kind of knowledge, she might also dismiss the antiques they had seen outside before.


    And there was another thing that made Annie think Casey was not as arrogant and hypocritical as she


    thought, that was, Casey had found these two fakes within fifteen minutes, but he did not go to tell


    Nichs.


    It showed that he was not very interested in showing off his greatness, and he had no idea about


    choosing one from Felix''s collections.


    It had to say that even she was very eager for Felix''s collection. It was impossible for ordinary people to


    be unmoved by this temptation.


    After knowing that she had misunderstood Casey, Annie suddenly became embarrassed, and her gaze


    at Casey was full of guilt. Generally, people who misunderstood others, after learning the truth, they


    would have a greater liking and rxation for the misunderstood person. Annie felt that she was in this


    state now.


    Both Brodie and Maddox also judged Casey''s superb skill from Nichs''s words, and both of them


    looked at Casey with a little admiration.


    "Mr. Casey, I didn''t expect you to have such a profound knowledge. It seems that we really entertain an


    angel unawares. I hope you won''t care too much about what happened before." Brodie said with a


    smile.


    Casey smiled at him slightly, saying that it didn''t matter.


    Maddox also smiled and said, "Do you believe that I didn''t tell Casey about Deyi silver."


    Hearing Maddox''s words, Annie was even more ashamed. She looked at Casey shyly, lowered her


    head, not daring to look at Casey, ying with her fingers nervously.


    "Mr....Mr. Casey, I had a bad attitude towards you before. I was too self-righteous and misunderstood


    you. Please don''t take it to heart and ept my sincere apology." Annie''s voice with Casey suddenly


    became softer.


    Casey nced at her and said, "Just forget it, as long as you remember, you now need to


    unconditionally agree to a request from me."


    Annie''s heart suddenly tightened. Casey found the two fakes, which meant that she lost the bet


    between her and Casey. As a price, she must unconditionally agree to a request from Casey.


    Before that, Annie thought that Casey was impossible to find out the two fakes, so she did not consider


    what the bet meant and agreed to Casey.


    Now that she lost, Annie realized that if she really had to agree to a request from Casey


    unconditionally, then Casey could ask her to do many thing.


    And the first thing that came to her mind was that Casey might let her... After all, she was still in


    college, and usually when she came across such things, she would only think of sex.


    As long as Casey made such a request, as a person who kept his promise, Annie felt that she couldn''t


    refuse it. After all, it would make her vite her life creed, and she would live in guilt for a lifetime.


    Thinking of this, Annie''s face immediately turned red, and her mind was full of random images.


    "You...what are you asking for?" Annie asked cautiously.


    "I haven''t thought about it for the time being. I''ll tell you when I think about it," Casey said.


    Annie had no choice but to nod, but the more Casey did this, the more nervous she felt . After all, she


    had no idea what kind of request Casey would make.


    Both Brodie and Maddox smiled and looked at the them. They naturally couldn''t interfere the bet


    between others. So, they could only watch. Maddox still thought Annie was very suitable for Casey, but


    at that time Casey said that he couldn''t make such a joke, so he could only think about it in his heart.


    "Since no one has found these two fakes today, it seems that the collection I was going to give away


    can only be temporarily stored in my ce, but if you really want it, you can buy it with money. I am


    today and I will I''ll give you a gratifying price," Nichs said to everyone again.


    Immediately, many people wanted to buy Felix''s collections. This was a rare opportunity. Even if this


    was a shop opened by Felix, there were only a handful of opportunities to sell Felix''s collections, so


    many people were already nning to inquire about the price.


    At this moment, Casey stepped forward and said loudly, "Among these collections, there is a third


    fake!"


    Everyone was stunned by Casey''s voice, and people in Rare Treasure Store suddenly became quiet.


    After that, everyone turned their heads and looked at Casey, with surprised expressions on their faces.


    Maddox, Brodie and Annie did not expect Casey to say such a sentence at this time, and they all


    looked at him in a bit of amazement.


    Nichs''s smile immediately froze. He squinted at Casey, thinking in his mind why this person would


    suddenlye up and say such a sentence.


    Could it be that he came here to make trouble?


    The collections he ced on the disy cab were personally checked by Felix one by one. Among


    them, only the Nichs and flower bowl were fakes, and all the rest were genuine.


    Suddenly someone came up and said that there was a third fake. Nichs could think of someone


    said that there were only two fake, he believed there would never be a third one.


    "Buddy, you are really joking. The collections on this disy cab are all personally seen by my


    father. Except for the two fakes, the rest are genuine. How could there be a third fake? Stop joking with


    me," Nichs said to Casey with a smile.


    "I''m not joking. There is indeed one more fake on this disy cab. Felix does not stand for truth.


    Even he may make mistake," Casey said lightly.


    As soon as he said this, many people present widened their eyes, thinking that Casey was here to


    make trouble.


    After all, what he meant was obviously to provoke Felix. Felix''s status in antique appraisal of B City


    was unmatched. Even if he said his appraisal result was absolutely correct, no one dare to object him.


    Now Casey said that Felix did not mean absolutely right, in their opinion, he was to make trouble.


    Nichs''s look also darkened, and he said to Casey angrily, "My father''s position in the appraisal world


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    is clear to everyone present. It''s not up to you to say whether he is absolutely right or not. If you are


    here for trouble, please go out now. I don''t want to have any conflict with you. If not, please take a good


    look at our store and stop talking about it."


    Everyone looked at Casey with a little contempt. It was obvious that they thought Casey was an


    unknown person and was not qualified toment on Felix''s ability.


    The main reason was Casey looked too young to be a person with rich experience at all. A junior was


    not qualified toment on Felix, the best one in the appraisal world.


    "Where did this kide from? Dare he to question Master Felix''s judgment. He is really ignorant and


    arrogant."


    "It''s probably just a blunderer who doesn''t understand anything. Maybe it is thepetitor who


    specially hired him to make trouble for Master Felix''s shop."


    "That''s right. He actually said that there is a third fake here. If he can really see it, why didn''t he find


    those two? I think he is just talking nonsense here. He must be crazy. He is dicing with death that he


    ...


    Maddox, Brodie and Annie looked at Casey hesitantly. Others didn''t know that Casey had found the


    two fakes, but they knew, so they knew that Casey''s treasure appraisal ability was quite high.


    But Casey stood up and said this at this time, which was equivalent to provoking Felix''s authority in


    front of everyone. Of course, those who regard Felix as an idol couldn''t be kind to him.


    Maddox rolled his eyes, smiled at Casey, and said, "Mr. Casey, is it possible that you are dazzled?


    Even if Master Felix can''t represent absolutely right, he would not make mistakes in general..."


    "There is definitely a third fake," Casey said categorically.


    After that, he took a step forward and stared at Nichs and said, "In my opinion, if you just sell that


    fake, and it will be seen by others, that will really ruin Felix''s reputation."

 Chapter 492 Apologize to Him

    Chapter 492 Apologize to Him


    When Nichs heard Casey''s words, he suddenly felt annoyed. He had already given Casey an out.


    He didn''t expect that Casey not only didn''t appreciate it, but also became firmer.


    He stared at Casey and then said coldly, "Buddy, you''re under thirty, right? How dare you question my


    father?"


    "It''s just a matter of fact. Your father does have a high reputation in the appraisal world, but this does


    not mean that he will never make mistakes in his life. Furthermore, age is not an absolutely important


    factor. If your father is here, he will definitely not talk to me like this, "Casey said.


    Nichsughed at once, and said, "Guy, are you kidding me? You think that in appraisal''s industry,


    age is important. If you don''t spend time, how can you get so much experience? Seeing that you are


    here to make trouble, I would advise you to stop this idea, it is not good for you."


    "This person must havee to make trouble. How dare he say that there is a third fake here. He


    hasn''t found the two just now. He is stirring up trouble." At that time, someone shouted loudly.


    When everyone heard it, they immediately nodded, thinking that what the person said was reasonable.


    Casey didn''t even find the two fakes, and now suddenly he stood out and said that there was a third


    fake, and it really sounded like he was making trouble.


    "Boy, I think you still don''t make trouble here. You stand up and say that there is a third one. But why


    didn''t you find the two fakes?" another person asked Casey.


    Casey nced at the man and said, "I found them out, but I didn''t say it."


    Everyoneughed, and did not hide their ridicule at Casey.


    "Boy, shame on you. He has already told those two fakes. Now youe and say that you found out


    but didn''t say. Who do you think will believe you?"


    "I just pissed myself withughter. I didn''t expect that there would be such a shameless person, he


    couldn''t be more barefaced."


    "He is definitely the most shameless person I have ever seen. Now that you have found them out, why


    didn''t you say it then? Now that you havee to say there is a third fake, which is really impudent."


    ...


    Maddox, Brodie and Annie were the only three people present who knew that Casey did not lie. When


    Nichs told them the two fakes, Casey had already pointed out what the two fakes were.


    And he did find out but didn''t say it. It was just that it was indeed a bit difficult for others to believe as he


    said it now.


    Maddox walked to Casey and whispered to Casey, "Mr. Casey, we can''t exin it clearly, or we should


    leave it alone. Even if there is a third fake, it has nothing to do with us."


    Casey turned to look at Maddox and said, "If it were someone else, I might not say it today, but this


    matter has something to do with Felix. Since I am here today, I naturally have to say it. Even if Felix


    knows it, he won''t say anything."


    When Maddox heard Casey''s words, he didn''t know what to say, so he sighed helplessly.


    Both Brodie and Annie looked at Casey with some iprehension. Although they knew that Casey''s


    level of appraisal was high, he shouldn''t question Felix in front of so many people.


    When Nichs heard the cynicism of the people around Casey, a sneer appeared on his face. Then he


    suddenly wondered what the third fake Casey was talking about.


    If Casey really came to make trouble, then he would definitely not be able to tell what the third fake


    was. Even if he did choose one casually, it wouldter prove that Casey was lying under everyone''s


    attention. And then, he would definitely be even more embarrassed.


    What''s more, his father was in Rare Treasure Store today, and he was now resting on the second floor.


    He could go and call Felix down if necessary. By that time, how could this kid exin to exin?


    "Everyone, since this man insists on saying that there is a third fake in these collections of my father,


    let him talk about which one it is and how did he see that it is a fake, OK?" Nichs said.


    "Even if you ask him to say it, he definitely can''t tell it," someone said with disdain.


    Everyone turned their gazes on Casey, wanting to see which one Casey would say was the third fake.


    Casey didn''t talk nonsense. He pointed to a blue and white porcin vase on the cab over there


    and said, "The blue and white porcin vase on the second disy cab."


    Everyone turned their heads to look at the blue and white porcin vase. Someone quickly retorted,


    "The blue and white porcin vase is a cultural relic unearthed from the Porcin Capital in Yuan


    Dynasty. I have a very deep research on porcin. I just studied the blue and white porcin vase


    carefully. That vase can never be a fake."


    Nichs also turned his head and nced at the blue and white porcin vase, and then said, "Buddy,


    since you think this vase is a fake, why don''t you tell me how you know it."


    "Blue and white porcin originated in the Yuan Dynasty, and the calcination technology at that time


    was very mature. The blue and white porcin made at that time was indeed very beautiful, but even


    so, there were some ws in the craftsmanship of that period, one of which was the brightness of the


    porcin. The blue and white porcin on the disy cab is much brighter than the blue and white


    porcin of the Yuan Dynasty. Although the difference is very subtle, it is not difficult to see that the


    blue and white porcin on the disy cab should be made during the Qing Dynasty."


    "Although the producer deliberately worked hard on details in order to make it more like being from the


    Yuan Dynasty, and used many special methods to make it more chronological, the manufacturing


    technology of blue and white porcin in Qing Dynasty has been far ahead of that in Yuan Dynasty.


    Even if the makers have a way to make it look more ancient, it is still impossible to reproduce the


    brightness of the Yuan Dynasty."


    "So, this blue and white porcin should be an imitation of the Yuan Dynasty in the Qing Dynasty. The


    two dynasties are more than two hundred years apart. If it is really sold, it will have a lot of bad impact


    on Felix''s reputation."


    Casey looked at everyone.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Everyone looked at Casey with a little surprise, but they didn''t expect him to be able to distinguish the


    age of something from the brightness, which was really incredible.


    Obviously, based on this alone, everyone didn''t believe Casey''s words, they still felt that Felix''s level


    was more convincing.


    Nichs also obviously did not believe Casey''s judgment. He rolled his eyes and said, "Everyone, what


    this little brother said may be true, but it is not convincing. It just so happens that my father is here


    today. So, I will invite him down, so that he can judge whether this little brother is right."


    Everyone''s eyes brightened up when they heard Nichs''s words. They didn''t expect Felix to be here.


    If Felix could get down, he would surely be able to reveal the true colors of this troublemaker.


    Many people looked at Casey and became gloat. In their opinion, when Felix and Casey were facing


    each other, Casey definitely couldn''t continue to pretend.


    Brodie and Annie didn''t know whether they should be happy or sad at this time. They both wanted to


    see Felix, but they didn''t want to see Felix under this situation.


    They came with Casey. If Casey angered Felix, they would definitely be involved. No matter how he


    exined it, Felix would probably not have a good impression of them.


    Brodie was a little bit regretful now that he came to this ce with Casey.


    Annie was not as excited as before. She was still a student, very young, and she had the


    rebelliousness of young people. Now Casey could not care about the views of so many people, and


    firmly speak his own thoughts, which made she have a hint of appreciation to Casey.


    Of course, it was only a little bit. If Felix, whom she admired, had a negative impression of her because


    of Casey, she would definitely not forgive Casey.


    Nichs went upstairs amidst everyone''s surprise and came to the door of the room where Felix was


    resting.


    Felix was sitting in front of the table in the room at this time. He was almost 70 years old and already


    had white hair, but this further highlighted his rich experience.


    He worerge sses and was holding a smartphone in his hand, staring at the content on the phone


    screen carefully.


    There was a test report on it, the content of the report was exactly the chronological analysis of the


    isotope dating of the blue and white porcin vase in the Yuan Dynasty.


    When he first got this vase, Felix knew at a nce that it was a blue and white porcin vase


    unearthed in the Yuan Dynasty, but he looked at the vase some time ago and always felt that


    something was wrong, but he couldn''t tell.


    So, he found a friend and asked someone to help measure the age of the vase by isotope dating to see


    if it was made in the Yuan Dynasty.


    His friend just sent him the test report, so he got up to check the results.


    The test report clearly stated that the vase was 325 years old, which meant it was made in the Qing


    Dynasty.


    After seeing this result, Felix immediately widened his eyes. He didn''t expect that he really made a


    mistake. He immediately stood up and called Nichs over and asked him to take back the vase on


    the disy cab.


    At this moment, there was a knock at the door.


    Felix hurried over to open the door, and saw that Nichs was outside the door, so he said hurriedly,


    "Go and get the blue and white porcin vase. Don''t exhibit it."


    Nichs was about to say that someone was making trouble and insisted that the Yuan Dynasty vase


    was an imitation made in Qing Dynasty. He didn''t expect that Felix asked him to bring the blue and


    white porcin vase, which made him be stunned.


    There was only one blue and white porcin vase on the disy cab.


    "Father, what happened to that vase? Why did you want to take it back suddenly?" Nichs asked,


    staring at Felix.


    Felix nced at Nichs with a little embarrassment, and said, "I made a mistake. That vase is not


    from the Yuan Dynasty. Please go and get it quickly. Don''t let anyone buy it. It will ruin my reputation."


    Nichs was startled, his face was covered with incredibleness, and he asked, "No... not from the


    Yuan Dynasty? Could it be from the Qing Dynasty?"


    Felix nced at Nichs suspiciously, and asked, "How do you know?"


    Nichs swallowed. He didn''t expect that Casey was actually right. The blue and white porcin vase


    was indeed not from the Yuan Dynasty, and Felix admitted that it was from the Qing Dynasty. It must be


    true.


    It turned out that Casey really didn''te to make trouble, and it was a big mistake for him to let so


    many people mock Casey.


    "Father...Father, I may have done something wrong," Nichs said to Felix with regret.


    "What''s the matter?" Felix frowned.


    "There was someone who insisted on saying that the blue and white porcin vase was a fake, it was


    imitated in the Qing Dynasty. I think he was here to make trouble, I led everyone tough at him. I said


    I would invite you to go down to confront him and let him understand that he was wrong," Nichs said


    honestly.


    Expression on Felix''s face changed. One was unexpectedly that someone could see that the blue and


    white porcin vase was an imitation, and the other was because Nichs even made everyoneugh


    at that person. That person could rely on his eyes to see that the blue and white porcin vase was an


    imitation. How extraordinary he was!


    "You really wound me up, hurry up and apologize to him, otherwise my reputation will be ruined by


    you!"

 Chapter 493 Master Davies

    Chapter 493 Master Davies


    On the first floor. People were staring at Casey with malicious pleasure while speaking in whispers.


    "This guy is so bold. Mr. Brown ising, but he still stays here as if he would not be in trouble. Could


    it be that he doesn''t even know what would happen after Mr. Brown is here?"


    "If he does, he wouldn''te here and make trouble for Mr. Brown. He doesn''t have any self-


    knowledge at all. I''m afraid that he still believes that he is right now."


    "You''re right. He should be taught a lesson by Mr. Brown. Otherwise, he would still be conceited and


    ignorant."


    ¡­¡­


    Casey had heard their remarks, but he was not swayed at all. He knew very well that it would be easy


    for him to handle it when Felix was really here.


    If Felix was not here, it would be difficult for him to deal with it.


    Hearing the remarks from people around, Brodie was very anxious. He didn''t want to give Felix a bad


    impression because of Casey. If that happened, it would be a regret of the lifetime for him.


    After thinking for a long time, Brodie came close to Casey and tried to persuade him, "Mr. Davies, I


    know that you are very young and love to win. I also know that you''re very good at appraising


    treasures. However, at many times, you should trust the authority in this field. Mr. Brown has worked in


    this field for many years and he rarely makes mistakes. Besides, they all willugh at you when you''re


    proven to be wrong. As far as I''m concerned, you had better admit that you''re wrong. When Mr. Brown


    Annie also came close to him, speaking while looking at Casey, "He''s right. There''s no need for you to


    insist that Mr. Brown is wrong. In fact, you have proved yourself to be very good at appraising


    treasures. At least, in my opinion, you''re very excellent."


    Looking at them, Casey said with a smile, "Don''t worry. Felix dares not to debate with me. When he


    Brodie immediately became a little angry. Casey was good at appraising treasures. However, he really


    couldn''t stand Casey, as a young people, belittling Mr. Brown like that.


    "Do you know what this guy just said?" At this moment, a people, who was eavesdropping, suddenly


    shouted loudly.


    The crowd immediately turned their heads and looked at that people.


    "Just now, he said that Mr. Brown dared not debate with him. My God. I''m really shocked. Why is he so


    confident? He believes that he is even better than Mr. Brown in appraising treasures!" That people


    went on to shout.


    Hearing that, they became even angrier with Casey. There was even a hint of hostility in their eyes


    when they looked at Casey.


    "He is so arrogant! I''ve never seen such an arrogant person! How dares he talk like that?"


    "Guy, leave here now. When Mr. Brownes down, considering what you just said, he won''t let you


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    off!"


    "Leave here? Before Mr. Brown teach him a lesson, I''m afraid that no one would allow him to leave.


    Since he dares to talk like that, he has to bear the consequences!"


    Hearing their words, Brodie sighed helplessly. Now, it was useless for Casey to apologize.


    Maddox and Annie also frowned. They didn''t expect that Casey would deal with this matter in such a


    way. They were afraid that they couldn''t deal with it peacefully after Felix came down.


    When people were scolding Casey, Felix and Nichs came downstairs hurriedly. At this moment,


    Felix was anxious while Nichs was guilty.


    Seeing theiring downstairs, people scolded Casey in a harsher way.


    "Mr. Brown ising down. How can you still be pretentious? If you''re clever, apologize to Mr. Brown


    now!" One people shouted.


    All of them looked at Felix with expectation, hoping that he would teach Casey a lesson.


    Aftering to the first floor, Felix immediately asked Nichs, "Who is the person you talk about?"


    Nichs stretched out his hand, pointed to Casey and said, "That...That person."


    "Mr. Brown, this reckless guy is making trouble for you here. He dares to say that you have made a


    mistake in appraising this blue-and-white porcin. If you''re angry with him, we can drive him out of


    here shop for you!" Quite a few people tried to please Felix.


    Felix looked at the people they were looking at. When he saw Casey, he was suddenly stunned. Then,


    he put on a rather happy and excited expression.


    "Casey...Casey, is it really you?" Felix came close to Casey quickly. He was very excited.


    After seeing Felix, Casey also smiled. He greeted Felix, "Brodie, long time no see."


    After standing before Casey, Felix stretched out his trembling hands and then gave a salute to Casey


    with respect.


    Seeing this, people were all stunned. Previously, they were hoping that Felix would teach Casey a


    lesson. Now, they all astonished. Many of them were so shocked that they were open-mouthed.


    "Master Davies, it''s you! No wonder my son told me that there is a person who can identify the history


    of that blue-and-white porcin vase with eyes. You can indeed tell when that blue-and-white porcin


    vase was produced with purely your eyes." After giving a salute, Felix said with a smile.


    "Old man, you should be embarrassed. If I hadn''t seen it and this vase was sold, your reputation would


    be ruined." Casey said in a casual manner to Felix.


    In the past, he was quite close to Felix. Although there was a huge age gap, they could be said to be


    friends. At that time, Casey had already demonstrated an amazing gift in appraising treasures. Even


    Felix admitted that he was not as good as Casey.


    Other people called Felix Mr. Brown. And Felix called Casey Master Davies to show his respect for


    Casey.


    "You''re right. I''ve just learned that this vase is actually produced in Qing dynasty by asking one of my


    friends to test it with the most advanced technology. I didn''t expect that you found that with purely your


    eyes. I''m really not as good as you." Felix said with some shame.


    Nichs stood behind Felix and listened to their conversation. He was very shocked. It never urred


    to him that Felix had known Casey before. Besides, it was really beyond his expectation that Felix


    would tell Casey that he was not as good as Casey.


    Apart from Nichs, Brodie and hispanions were all looking at them in disbelief. They had thought


    that Felix would definitely be difficult aftering here. They never expected that Felix would be so


    respectful to Casey and that they would be close to each other like old friends who had known each


    other for many years.


    "He...He is a friend of Mr. Brown. Besides, it seems that Mr. Brown attaches great importance to him.


    We really got him wrong." Annie murmured.


    After seeing what happened before, now, she knew the real ability of Casey. After that, she was more


    aware of how charming Casey was.


    Now, she was young and was at the best age. How was it possible that she could resist the charm of


    Casey?


    In the past, Annie always thought that the boys in her school were too naive and that they were out of


    her league. Therefore, she was cold to them in her school.


    However, now, this picky girl admired Casey a lot. When she thought of Casey''s being calm, not caring


    about other people''s opinion and being so good at appraising treasures that even Felix admired him,


    her heart palpitated,


    "Teacher, we''ve got Mr. Davies wrong. Mr. Davies is a friend of Mr. Brown. It seems that we''ve judged


    the moral one by the evil standard." Annie said to Brodie.


    Brodie nodded and was somewhat ashamed, saying, "Later, go to apologize to Mr. Davies. It would be


    great if he would introduce us to Mr. Brown."


    People around were still in shock. Felix also noticed their reaction, so he asked Casey what had


    happened here.


    Casey told Felix the whole story. Nichs, who was listening to their conversation, broke out in a cold


    sweat.


    In the final analysis, it was Nichs''s fault. If he had asked Felix toe down at the very beginning,


    nothing would happen.


    Felix turned his head, looked at Nichs and snorted, saying, "Now, apologize to Master Davies. Why


    would I have a son like you? You''re not good at appraising treasures, but you''re really good at making


    trouble."


    Nichs dared not dy. He hurriedly bowed to Casey and said apologetically, "Master Davies, I''m


    really sorry. I''m as blind as a bat and failed to recognize you, getting you into such a trouble. I hope that


    you will be the bigger person and forgive me."


    "We''ve put it right, so it''s ok." Casey said.


    Felix looked at the crowd and said in a loud voice, "Ladies and gentlemen, I did make a mistake. This


    blue-and-white porcin vase is produced in Qing dynasty. Before, I came to a wrong conclusion. Now,


    one of my friends has confirmed that this blue-and-white porcin vase was produced in Qing dynasty


    with the method of isotope dating. Master Davies is right. I hope that you won''t be mistaken about him."


    After hearing this, people all gasped. They didn''t that Felix would exin for Casey in person.


    Moreover, ording to Felix, he couldn''t confirm the time when the blue-and-white porcin vase was


    produced without the method of isotope dating while Casey knew it with purely his eyes.


    Casey had been very good at appraising treasures. It seemed that even Felix was not as good as him.


    Those who had justughed at Casey immediately blushed. They all somewhat regretted talking to


    Casey like that before. They had offended a person who even Felix respected a lot.


    After struggling for a while, many of them immediately came close to Casey, bowed to him and said,


    "Master Davies, we were mistaken about you before. Please forgive us!"


    Seeing this, people all bowed and apologized to Casey.


    Brodie and Annie also came close to Casey and solemnly bowed to him. Brodie seriously apologized to


    Casey. After that, Annie apologized to Casey. After that, her face was a little red. She looked at Casey


    with loving eyes.

 Chapter 494 No One Can Stop Me from Beating You up

    Chapter 494 No One Can Stop Me from Beating You up


    On the second floor of Rare Treasure Store.


    Felix and Casey were sitting at the table, talking about something that had happened in the past.


    Because of Casey, Brodie, Maddox and Annie were all allowed toe here. Now, they were sitting


    quietly and listening to the conservation between Casey and Felix, just like Nichs.


    Brodie had always been admired Felix. In his opinion, Felix was a man of high standing and therefore it


    would be very difficult for him to meet Felix.


    Felix was always Annie''s icon. For Annie, Felix was almost a legendary figure.


    Although Maddox was not a fanatical fan of Felix like Brodie and Annie, he respected Felix, a leading


    expert in appraising treasures, very much.


    Now, Felix, who they considered to be a man of such high standing, was chatting casually with Casey


    like a kind old man.


    They sighed silently. In their opinion, they must be extremely respectful to Felix. However, when Casey


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    was here, Felix was so casual. Moreover, judging from the way Felix behaved, Felix somewhat admired


    Casey. They even dared not think about being treated like this by Felix.


    At this moment, Nichs also sighed silently. In his memory, his father rarely smiled. As the most


    authoritative expert in the field of appraising treasures, Felix was always serious, no matter whether he


    was at home or not. When Felix was around, even Nichs dared not be too casual.


    But now, Felix was so close to such a young man. Nichs nearly doubted whether it was true or not.


    "It''s the first time for me to see my father being so close to someone. He usually pulls a face, even if he


    is staying with me. Master Davies is really unusual." Nichs said.


    Brodie and hispanions all turned their heads and looked at Nichs. Brodie asked, "Are you


    saying that Mr. Brown wouldn''t be so close to other people in normal circumstances?"


    "No. He is never close to other people. He is usually very strict with everyone. Whoever he is with, he


    always looks serious. It''s extremely rare for him to behave like he does today." Nichs said with a


    sigh.


    Brodie and hispanions were shocked. Now, Felix was easy-going. They didn''t expect that Felix


    was usually not so easy-going. Of course, they had always believed that Felix, an expert in appraising


    treasures, was not an easy-going person.


    Felix just became easy-going for Casey, the person sitting there with him.


    Brodie realized that Casey was more unusual than he could imagine.


    Hearing what Nichs said, Annie somewhat adored Casey.


    Maddox had known that Casey was unusual. Seeing that Felix was respectful to him now, Maddox just


    felt that Casey was a little more unusual.


    "Mr. Davies, are you interested in working as a visiting professor in the history department of Fudan


    University? Our school is in need of talents like you. If you are willing to work in our university, you''ll


    definitely be the youngest professor ever in the history of Fudan University." After hesitating for a


    while, Brodie finally spoke to Casey.


    As a Dean Brodie, apart from giving lessons and educating students, Brodie also needed to hire


    talents. If Casey were willing to work in Fudan University as a professor, it would be definitely good for


    the students of the history department. After all, although they were students of the history department,


    there was no course for them to learn how to appraise antiques.


    Hearing that, Casey was a little stunned. Then he smiled at Brodie, shook his head, and said, "If I


    be a professor, I''m afraid that I''ll mislead students."


    "You''re too modest. You''re so talented. It''ll be a great honor for all students of our college to have you


    as a visiting professor. I hope that you will think about that." Brodie said seriously.


    It seemed that Brodie attached great importance to this issue. Seeing that, Casey found it not proper to


    directly refuse it. Therefore, he said, "Well, I''ll think about it. However, recently, I''ve got a lot of things to


    do. Besides, Fudan University is in the South. Therefore, I''m not sure whether I can go to work in your


    university or not."


    Hearing it, Brodie was very happy. Even if Casey didn''t really mean it, Brodie didn''t mind. After all,


    Casey''s being willing to give that answer meant that he thought highly of Fudan University.


    Annie somewhat expected Casey to work in their university as a professor. She unconsciously thought


    of some stories happening between teachers and their students, gradually blushing.


    Casey indeed didn''t mean what he said. He was certainly not going to really work in Fudan University


    as a visiting professor. Now, Edith was missing. All he should do was to find Edith. He wouldn''t do


    anything else before finding Edith.


    Casey chatted with Felix for some more time. Then, Brodie and Annie needed to go to catch a ne


    while Maddox had to send them to the airport. Therefore, they left Rare Treasure Store.


    Worrying that Brodie and Annie would miss the ne, Maddox, Brodie and Annie left P Market first


    after saying goodbye to Casey. Before saying goodbye, Annie specifically asked Casey for contact


    information. ording to her, Casey hadn''t put forward the request yet. But she, as a person who


    always kept her word, must fulfil her promise. Therefore, she asked Casey for his contact information.


    After Maddox left with Brodie and Annie, Casey wandered around in P Market for some more time.


    Then, he was going to leave.


    When he was leaving P Market, he saw someone. Immediately, he gave that person a murderous look.


    If there weren''t so many people around him, he would have rushed towards that person and started a


    fight.


    Margaret!


    She and Sasha drove Casey out of the Davies family; she attempted to rob the Davies family from


    Casey; because of her, Edith was missing; because of her, Lily became unconscious!


    Now, Casey only hated her. He had imagined killing her in person for many times.


    When Casey just returned to the B City, he had considered directly going to N Group to kill Margaret to


    vent his anger.


    However, Margaret worked for Finn. If Casey killed Margaret, Finn would not let him get away with it.


    In the past, after killing someone, Casey could deal with it perfectly with his power to prevent him from


    being arrested.


    However, Finn was from one of the most powerful families in the world. If Casey killed someone, he


    would definitely have many ways to make Casey be arrested and put in prison. Although Casey could


    deal with it, it would still bring a lot of trouble.


    Therefore, he didn''t directly go to kill Margaret. Instead, he was going to make N Group close down


    first. At that time, he wouldn''t let neither Margaret nor Finn off.


    He didn''t expect that he would meet Margaret in this ce, so he was immediately angered.


    As Finn had told her, Margaret came to P Market to buy a few traditional handicrafts. These traditional


    handicrafts would be sent to Maddox at the banquet to please him.


    Although they were sure that Maddox would cooperate with N Group this time, they should still send


    him some gifts.


    She was going to enter an antique shop when she suddenly shivered instinctively and had a feeling of


    horror.


    She immediately frowned. Then she hurriedly turned her head and looked around. When she saw


    Casey, her heart did a flip. At the same time, she was gooseflesh on her arms.


    Why was this guy here?


    The first thought Margaret had was to run away quickly. However, when she had this idea, Casey had


    "Damn it, where did you take my wife to?" Casey stretched out his hand.


    Margaret''s two bodyguards immediately stood between Margaret and Casey.


    "Who are you? You dare to try to beat our boss. You''re so reckless!" One of the bodyguards shouted


    and started a fight with Casey without any hesitation.


    Casey snorted and punched that bodyguard directly. That bodyguard wasn''t able to fight back and fell


    to the ground, rolling on the ground to somewhere far away.


    Seeing this, another bodyguard hurriedly started a fight with Casey. However, Casey had given him a


    kick, directly kicking him away.


    Seeing this, many people gathered around to watch. No one expected that someone would fight in P


    Market.


    Margaret looked at Casey in horror. She clearly knew that Casey was able to directly kill her. If Casey


    didn''t allow her to leave P Market, she would never be able to leave here.


    Casey grasped Margaret by her neck and spoke coldly, "Answer my question. Where did you take my


    wife to?"


    Margaret rolled her eyes quickly. She had heard that Edith was missing after the ident. She didn''t


    know why Edith would be missing, so she was certainly unable to tell Casey where Edith was.


    "If you killed me, you''ll never be able to meet her again in the rest of your life." Margaret lied to Casey.


    Casey snorted and said, "Do you think that you''re eligible to threaten me?"


    Margaret realized that Casey was furious and knew that Casey might kill her on an impulse in such a


    rage.


    She thought about the ways to run away anxiously. At this moment, there were already many people


    around them. She had an idea. She suddenly smiled at Casey. Anxiety disappeared from her face.


    "You can kill me at this ce. There are so many people watching us. If you killed me, you would be


    arrested. At that time, even if you find your wife, you won''t be able to meet her!" Margaret talked as if


    she didn''t care if things would get worse.


    Hearing this, Casey gathered his wits and noticed the people who were watching them.


    Margaret was right. If he killed her in the presence of so many people, he would be in great trouble.


    Finding the reaction of Casey, Margaret was relieved. Then, she became emboldened. After knowing


    that Casey dared not kill her at this ce, she was afraid of nothing.


    "Don''t you want to kill me? Do it. Could it be that you''re a coward who dares only to talk and dares not


    to do?"


    "Last time, you took poison yourself. Why are you still alive?" Casey asked, ignoring her provocation.


    Considering that Casey had already known that she was still alive, she thought that it was alright to tell


    him what had happened before. Therefore, she said with a smile, "After taking that poison, people


    wouldn''t immediately die. Instead, people would just look as if they have been dead. As long as people


    take the antidote within the specified time, they would be conscious. Why, you didn''t expect me to


    have this trick, right?"


    "It was your oversight that caused following events. Therefore, you''re the person that should be held


    responsible for the ident your wife has had. Shouldn''t you confess?"


    Casey tightened his grip on Margaret''s neck.


    Margaret sneered and said, "I love to see the way you look now. You hate me, but you can''t kill me.


    When you''re in pain, I''ll be happy. Otherwise, I won''t try so hard to harm your wife."


    Casey sneered and then said in a low voice, "I indeed can''t kill you in the presence of so many people."


    "Then hurriedly let go of me." Margaret demanded in a fierce way.


    Casey put on a malicious smile.


    "But there is no one who could stop me from beating you up, is there?"


    Hearing it, Margaret''s face immediately became pale. Then, she kept struggling.

 Chapter 495 Beat Margaret up

    Chapter 495 Beat Margaret up


    "You...You let go of me, now. Otherwise I''ll shout for help. If someone calls the police, you''ll be in great


    trouble!" Margaret spoke to Casey with a panicking expression.


    Casey sneered and said, "Do you think that I can handle such a matter in the B City?"


    After saying that, Casey directly pped Margaret in the face, making a loud sound. Half of Margaret''s


    face was immediately red and swollen. People watching them all gritted their teeth.


    "What happened? He hit her so hard. Tut-tut, tut-tut, that man shows no mercy for beauty at all."


    "Look at his eyes. It seems as if he wanted to kill her. How much he hates her?"


    "That woman is so beautiful, but that man still pped her in the face. Could it be that that woman has


    done something very bad to him?"


    ¡­¡­


    "You have never anticipated being beaten by me one day, right?" Casey stared at Margaret.


    Margaret felt that her face was burning. She looked at Casey with hatred, gritted her teeth and said,


    "Now, I work for the young master of the Turner family. The Turner family is thousands of times more


    powerful than the Davies family. If you beat me up today, the people of the Turner family will not let you


    off!"


    Another loud sound.


    Casey pped Margaret in the face again. He said coldly, "Don''t you think that you overestimate your


    importance? Finn just makes use of you. Could it be that you believe that Finn would be friendly to me


    on condition that I don''t beat you today?"


    Both halves of Margaret''s face was swollen up. There was even blooding out of her mouth. She


    stared at Casey with hatred and said, "Since you know that Finn aims at destroying you, why not go to


    him in person, kneel down before him and beg for mercy? Could it be that you think that the Davies


    family is powerful enough to deal with the Turner family?"


    "It''s none of your business. You just need to know that you have to be responsible for Lily''s bing


    unconscious and Edith''s being missing!"


    After saying that, Casey pped Margaret in the face twice.


    Margaret was somewhat dizzy because of it.


    "Tell me where you took Edith to!" Casey stared Margaret with his eyes squinted.


    Margaret looked at Casey with somewhat blurred eyes, put on a hysterical smile and said, "It turns out


    that you''ll also be so anxious. What if I don''t tell you? Will you be extremely anxious?"


    "I love to see you being so anxious and helpless. I''ve imagined it countless times from the moment you


    killed my elder sister and stole everything from me."


    Casey grasped Margaret''s arm with one hand and said coldly, "But you haven''t anticipated that you will


    talk to me in such a situation, right?"


    After saying that, he broke the bone of Margaret''s arm without hesitation.


    Margaret screamed and began to tremble all over. She was in so much pain that she screwed his


    whole face.


    Casey gripped her another arm and said coldly, "Tell me where you took Edith to. If not, I will break all


    your arms and legs. I won¡¯t kill you, but I will make you be a disabled person in the rest of your


    life!"


    Margaret was visibly frightened. After staring at Casey for a moment, she smiled and said, "Since you


    want so much to know, I can tell you."


    Casey immediately took a step forward. He became a little nervous.


    He was very afraid that he would get uneptable news from Margaret. If that was the case, he would


    directly kill Margaret, even if there were so many people around them.


    "I don''t know where Edith is. That day, I just asked someone to knock her. I didn''t expect that she was


    so lucky that she was with the girl from Tianyuan Chamber of Commerce and was saved by that girl.


    However, after the ident, I hadn''t asked anyone to do anything about it. Therefore, I know neither


    why Edith is missing nor where she is now. Even if you break all my arms and legs, I can''t tell you


    where she is now." Margaret told Casey the truth.


    Hearing this, Casey subconsciously thought that she was fooling him and was about to break her bone.


    However, he noticed that Margaret was not in a panic. It seemed that she wasn''t lying.


    "Don''t you want live?" Casey said with his eyes narrowed.


    Margaret was not scared. She said, "I didn''t lie to you. Even if you don''t believe my words, I can''t do


    anything. At that time, I just wanted Edith to have an ident and I didn''t care about what had


    happened after that at all. Moreover, ording to personality, I naturally wanted you to watch Edith


    suffer. Why would I take her away?"


    Casey immediately frowned. If Margaret didn''t lie to him, why would Edith be missing?


    Casey felt puzzled. Previously, in his opinion, as long as he found Margaret, he would be able to find


    Edith. However, it seemed that it was not that simple.


    "Casey, are you are you desperate now? Let me tell you. The more desperate you are, the happier I


    am. I''m a little d that I have nothing to do with Edith''s being missing. If it was I that took her away,


    when you torture me, I''m afraid that I''ll tell you where she is. However, I don''t know. Therefore, even if


    you kill me, I''m unable to tell you where Edith is!" Margaret evenughed triumphantly.


    Seeing that, Casey pped her in the face again. Margaret immediately froze.


    "Casey, you''re a son of a bitch!" Margaret shouted hysterically.


    "Do you think that I''ll let you off just because you don''t know where Edith is?"


    Casey sneered. He beat Margaret without any mercy. Just now, Margaret hadpletely angered


    Casey. He couldn''t kill her now, but no one could stop him from beating Margaret up.


    Seeing this, people around were all shocked. That''s because Casey beat her so hard. They had only


    seen a man beat a woman so hard on TV.


    "Oh, my God. He beats her so hard. What did the woman do? She makes the man so angry."


    "It''s too bad. Shall we call the police?"


    "Forget it. Obviously, that woman had done something bad to that man. Maybe they''re a couple and


    that woman cheated on him. It''s their family affair. The police can''t do anything about it."


    "Tut-tut, it''s not good for a woman to be beautiful. Beautiful woman tends to cheat on her husband.


    Now, she is being beaten. She really deserves it."


    ¡­¡­


    After a long time, Margaret was badly injured by Casey. It was only then that Casey let her off and


    threw her directly on the ground.


    He gave Margaret a nce and said coldly, "Today, I just teach you a lesson. No matter whether you


    have something to do with Edith''s being missing or not, you are to be med for these things. I will let


    neither you nor Finn get away with it. That day will soone."


    After saying that, Casey turned around and left P Market.


    Margaret had no the ability to move and fell to the ground. She felt all achy and couldn''t help shedding


    tears.


    She had never been beaten like this since she was a child. She had thought that Casey would show


    her some mercy because she was a woman. However, she proved to be too naive.


    After quite a while, the two bodyguards, who had been knocked down by Casey, stood up and came


    close to Margaret. They lifted her up and left P Market with her.


    In fact, before, they had recovered. However, Casey was too good at fighting. Knowing clearly that they


    would be knocked down by Casey again after standing up, they pretended that they couldn''t get up and


    In the Davies House.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Casey was sitting in the study. He frowned and thought about what had happened when he talked to


    and beat Margaret.


    Hoping to know whether Margaret was lying or not, he tried hard to remember every detail.


    Before, in his opinion, it was Margaret that took Edith away. However, Margaret said that she didn''t


    know anything about it. It seemed that she was not joking. It made Casey very confused.


    If Edith''s being missing had nothing to do with Margaret, who would take Edith away?


    Casey carefully considered every possible person, but finally found that there was no reason for any of


    them to take Edith away at all.


    Besides, only Margaret would try to harm Edith. If Margaret didn''t take Edith away, Casey really


    couldn''t think of anyone who could take Edith away without producing any clues.


    After thinking for a long time, Casey didn''te to any conclusion. Then, he picked up his mobile


    phone and made a call to Conor.


    "Edith''s being missing might have nothing to do with Margaret. There is something wrong with our


    previous spection. Carry out a careful investigation about who had been to ces near that road on


    that day. Don''t miss any possible person."


    "Yes." Conor answered.


    After hanging up the phone, Casey sighed a long sigh and began to worry about Edith again. Not


    knowing who had taken Edith away, Casey couldn''t help thinking about the bad things that might


    happen to Edith.


    In N Group.


    In Finn''s office.


    The two bodyguards took Margaret, who had been badly injured, into the office. Before, they had sent


    Margaret to the hospital to receive treatment. The doctor put Margaret''s arm in the ster cast and told


    them that the chance of recovery was very small.


    Finn was ying with his cell phone. Seeing that someone came in, he raised his head and gave them


    a look. When he saw Margaret, he immediately shouted, "What the hell is that?"


    One of the bodyguards said, "She...She is Miss Jenkins. She was beaten up by someone."


    Finn immediately frowned and asked, "Who wounded her so badly?"


    That bodyguard immediately told Finn what had happened in P Market.


    After hearing the story, Finn narrowed his eyes and said coldly, "Casey is really so bold. The Davies


    family will soon be ruined, but he still dares to beat her up in public. Has he been desperate?"


    He came close to Margaret, gave her a nce and said, "He beat you so hard that you''re badly


    injured."


    "I...will...kill...him!" Margaret managed to say a few words.


    Finn smiled, saying, "Don''t worry. Soon, we''ll be the partner in rebuilding the old town. At that


    time, the Davies family, which has be a spent force, would be no eligible topete with us."


    "Mr. Turner, Casey is very good at fighting. I''m afraid that the experts in fighting you take with you


    couldn''t defeat him." The bodyguard reminded him.


    Finn sneered and said, "However good at fighting he is, it''s meaningless. Don''t worry about that. I''ve


    made some preparation for him."


    "This time, I spend a lot of money to hire the people that ranks first on List of the Ares from Guanling.


    However good at fighting Casey is, he couldn''t defeat that person."


    "At that time, he could only kneel down before me and beg for mercy!"

 Chapter 496 The Banquet

    Chapter 496 The Banquet


    Rebuilding the old town had be a hot topic in the business circle of the B City. Partners were


    needed to work in this project, and the consortia and powerful families in the B City were eager to


    participate in it.


    Although people all knew one thing: the partners of this project would definitely be chosen from among


    N Group, Tianyuan Chamber of Commerce and the Davies family, which were the most powerful


    families or consortia of the B City. However, it was arge project that involved many things. If they got


    a small project, they could still gain a lot of benefits. Therefore, they all wanted to get some small


    projects rted to this project.


    People in the B City all knew that the Davies family had been a spent force and was not able to


    Although Tianyuan Chamber of Commerce hadn''t had majorpetition with N Group, there was news


    that Tianyuan Chamber of Commerce had tried to deal with N Group and that N Group dealt with it


    easily in the end.


    Some people even said that Tianyuan Chamber of Commerce was no match for N Group at all and that


    the reason why Tianyuan Chamber of Commerce wasn''t negatively affected was that N Group


    disdained to deal with Tianyuan Chamber of Commerce.


    Now, all people believed that N Group would definitely be chosen as the partner.


    And in recent days, there was news that people of the Davies family became so desperate after failing


    to deal with N Group that they beat the general manager of N Group.


    Everyone thought that that was not the way in which a powerful family should act. It was a little


    shameless to ask someone to beat thepetitor because of the failure in businesspetition.


    And it also proved that the Davies family really couldn''t deal with N Group. Otherwise, why would the


    Davies family send someone to beat the general manager of N Group?


    Casey was sure that it was Margaret that asked someone to spread this news, but he didn''t care about


    it. The more people thought that the Davies family couldn''t be chosen as the partner, the more N Group


    would lose faceter.


    After Antonio and Priya tried to deal with the Davies family, people who were still members of the


    Davies family were all loyal. Casey had made a promise to them that the Davies family would get this


    project and that no family or consortium could be as powerful as the Davies family at that time.


    When N Group tried to deal with the Davies family, they all had witnessed how Casey dealt with it


    easily. Therefore, they totally believed what Casey said.


    And Casey also believed that these people, who had been screened, would help the Davies family


    be more and more powerful.


    In Casey''s study. Casey was sitting at the table and staring at the reports rted to N Group.


    At this moment, his mobile phone rang. He picked it up and saw that the phone call was from Maddox.


    After he answered the phone call, he heard the voice of Maddox, "Mr. Davies, I''vee up with an


    idea to make the Davies family in charge of this project while making N Group uses all their funds.


    However, at that time, I''ll need your help."


    Casey narrowed his eyes and then replied, "No problem."


    On the day when the banquet was held.


    At seven o''clock in the evening, at Phoenix Pavilion.


    At this time, this hall had been rent. Some arrangements were made in the hall to hold the banquet.


    Now, there were many luxury cars parked in front of Phoenix Pavilion. Looking at these car, it would be


    found that they were all worth more than one million dors.


    Many people were paying close attention to the project of rebuilding the old town. No matter if they had


    the chance to participate in this project, as long as they were somewhat powerful in the B City, they all


    came to attend the banquet.


    Before long, a limited edition Aston Martin stopped at the door of Phoenix Pavilion. Finn and Margaret,


    whose arm was bandaged and whose face was injured, got off the car and walked towards Phoenix


    Pavilion.


    "Look. They''re the two people who are really in charge of N Group. That man has a strong air of


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    forcefulness. My God. He is the real top rich second-generation, a capable dandy. Oh, I''m deeply


    attracted by him."


    "What happened to the woman beside him? It seems that she has just been beaten up?"


    "It''s said that she was beaten by people of the Davies family. Being dealt with by N Group, the Davies


    family has nearly been a spent force. People of the Davies family became desperate, so they beat her


    up. It''s really shameless."


    "Really? People of the Davies family is degrading themselves by doing so. After all, the Davies family is


    an old powerful family in the B City. Now, they beat someone just because they failed to deal with N


    Group. It seems that the Davies family is really going to be ruined."


    ¡­¡­


    Antonio and Priya arrived here early. Before, they tried their best to deal with the Davies family, but


    failed. At that time, they lost face and were very unhappy. Therefore, they specially came here in


    advance tough at Casey.


    They have learned from Margaret that N Group would definitely be chosen as the partner and that


    Casey would soon not be able to live a good life.


    Seeing that Finn and Margaret wereing, they immediately ran to the door to greet them.


    Priya was always cold to others. However, in the presence of Finn, Priya looked very reserved. She


    even looked a little shy. As a person who loved seeking benefits and avoiding disadvantages, Priya had


    already slept with Finn. In her view, as long as she could keep a good rtionship with Finn, she would


    be able to live a carefree life in the rest of her life.


    She clearly knew that a top rich second generation like Finn would only y with her, but she was


    confident that she was charming enough to let him fall in love with her.


    When these four people were going to enter Phoenix Pavilion, there was a sudden uproar in the crowd


    at the door. They turned their heads and looked back. They found that a taxi was slowly driving to this


    ce and then stopped at the door of Phoenix Pavilion.


    The appearance of this taxi here was just like a square peg in a round hole. It was also like an ugly


    duckling in the middle of a swan.


    At this time, the door was opened and Casey got off the taxi. He turned around and walked towards the


    gate of Phoenix Pavilion.


    After finding that it was Casey that got off the taxi, the crowd let out a bigugh, openlyughing at


    Casey.


    Now, the Davies family had been a spent force. Almost everyone in the B City knew that the Davies


    family would be able to be in the B City for a long time after N Group got this project.


    They were all snob people, so they naturally helped the powerful people. Therefore, many people on


    the scene no long respected the Davies family like they used to.


    "Did my eyes deceive me? Caseyes to this ce in a taxi! The people of the Davies family has


    be so poor? The Davies family is a big family, but they don''t have a car."


    "It''s ridiculous. As the head of the Davies family, hees to attend today''s banquet in a taxi. Could it


    be that he has already anticipated his future life and therefore decides to not care about that now?"


    "Tut-tut, the head of the Davies family has been so poor. The situation of the Davies family could only


    be worse. Before, the Davies family was so powerful in the B City. Now, it bes so poor. It''s really


    sad."


    "It''s said that the Davies family became to decline after he became the head of the Davies family. It''s


    this kind of ipetent persons that cause powerful families to decline."


    ¡­¡­


    Casey had heard theirments about him, but he didn''t care about that at all. He just cared about the


    results and would never care about the opinion of people during the process.


    He walked straight to the gate of Phoenix Pavilion. Soon, he saw Finn, Margaret, Antonio and Priya.


    He directly ignored Margaret, Antonio and Priya, looking at Finn. He had an irresistible air of


    forcefulness.


    Finn also looked at Casey. When his eyes met with Casey''s, he put on a yful smile.

 Chapter 497 If You Offend Me, Youll Pay a Price for It

    Chapter 497 If You Offend Me, You''ll Pay a Price for It


    "You''re Casey. Previously, I thought that you were someone different from others. Now, it seems that


    you are just an ordinary person. Oh, no. You''re indeed quite different from others. No one but you


    woulde to this ce in a taxi." Finn said with a smile.


    "People of the Turner family is also just so so. I always think that only those boring people love to try to


    win others overnguage. I didn''t expect that you, the young master of the Turner family, would also


    like to do so." Casey answered.


    Finn immediately narrowed his eyes. There was one more hint of unhappiness in his eyes when he


    looked at Casey.


    "Casey, stop being pretentious. How can people like youment on Mr. Turner? Soon, you''ll be


    a homeless dog. In my opinion, you should think about your own situation first!" Antonio said while


    staring at Casey.


    "Humph, it''s never possible for people like you to be a match for Mr. Turner. When I was a child, I even


    regarded you as my idol. When I think of it now, I feel sick." Priya also began to speak for Finn.


    Casey just smiled. He turned his head, looked at Margaret and asked, "What about you? Do you want


    tough at me?"


    Margaret stared at Casey in a way as if she wanted to kill him. After hearing what he said, she gritted


    her teeth and said, "I can''t vent my anger for you by taunting you. I want you to die!"


    Casey shrugged, looking unconcerned. It seemed as if he was not scared by what Margaret said at all.


    "It seems that you''ve given up struggling. Don''t worry. I won''t let you down. I''ll definitely get the project


    of rebuilding the old town. At that time, you and your so-called the Davies family would disappear


    Casey also looked at him with a smile, "I wish you could do it. But I also want to say the same words to


    you. If you offend me, you''ll pay a price. Since you''ve done all that, be careful. Before long, you and


    your so-called the Turner family would all disappear from this world."


    Finn immediately sneered. In his view, it was a big joke that Casey dared to provoke the Turner family.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    He was able to make the Davies family decline alone. If the Turner family attached great importance to


    dealing with the Davies family, Casey would have long lost the qualification to stand here and talk to


    him.


    Casey clearly knew his thoughts. However, Finn didn''t know that the Davies family was no longer what


    it used to be. Now, it was supported by the entire Guanling, which could easily kill off a top family in the


    world!


    He didn''t go on talking to them, but moved past them and went into Phoenix Pavilion.


    Priya blocked Casey''s way while looking at him with disdain. Casey directly ignored her. When his


    shoulder hit her, she was almost knocked down.


    After she steadied herself, she turned around, red at Casey''s back and gritted her teeth, saying,


    "You''re such an asshole. Sooner orter, you''ll regret it!"


    In the hall, there were all kinds of food on the shelves. Many people was standing by the shelves,


    eating and chatting.


    When Casey left home, he didn''t have a meal. Therefore, after entering the hall, he walked towards the


    shelves, took some food and gobbled it.


    Looking at the way Casey ate, Priya said with disdain, "What a shame. Could it be that he has no


    money to buy food? He should gobble food here. In my opinion, people like him should be driven out of


    here directly."


    Antonio sneered and said, "Just let him have a good meal. After today, he would indeed have difficulty


    in getting enough to eat."


    "Don''t pay attention to that beggar anymore. Go to send the gift. Caseyes to attend the banquet


    without any gift. It seems that he does have no emotional intelligence. If the people in charge of the


    project of rebuilding the old town knew that he came here in a taxi and didn''t take a gift, I''m afraid that


    he wouldn''t even pay any attention to him." Finn said with disdain.


    After hearing what Finn said, Antonio immediately put the gift at the ce where gifts were kept. At this


    time, there had been many gifts there.


    The person in charge of receiving gifts had known that all the gifts would be sent to the Davies House


    after the banquet was over. Although it was strange, that people dared not say anything. It would be


    better for him not to be too curious about the affairs between big shots.


    It was the order from Maddox. He didn''t care about these gifts at all. He wanted to give Casey a good


    impression by sending them to Casey.


    When Casey was eating, someone came close to him. Casey turned his head and had a look, finding


    that it was Natan.


    "Do you want to have some food?" Casey handed the pizza to Natan.


    Natan shook his head with a smile and said, "The doctor you call is indeed excellent. He is more


    excellent than I could imagine. All those world famous doctors couldn''t cure my daughter, but he said


    that she could be conscious after several nces. It''s just a big surprise to me."


    "If he said that Lily could be conscious, he was quite sure that Lily could be conscious.


    There is no need for you to be too worried. Owen is an excellent doctor. Lily would recover." Casey


    said.


    Natan nodded and no longer frowned like he did before.


    Before long, people who attended today''s banquet were almost all present. After putting away those


    food and drink, the waiters and waitresses all stayed aside, waiting to serve the guests.


    Right at this moment, someone came down the spiral staircase from the second floor. It became quite


    in the hall.


    It was Maddox that wasing down. He was the most important person in today''s banquet. People


    all knew his status, so no one dared to make any noise now.


    Seeing Maddoxing down, Finn immediately smiled and murmured, "He finallyes down. It''s


    indeed time to decide who the partner of the project of rebuilding the old town is. As expected, we''ll


    definitely be chosen as the partner."


    Margaret, Antonio and Priya all nodded. Then, they all gave Casey a disdainful nce.


    Aftering to the first floor, Maddox looked around. When he saw Casey, he smiled at him. Then, he


    walked and was in front of everyone.


    "Ladies and gentlemen!" Maddox said in a loud voice, "I''m sure you know that this banquet is held to


    determine the partner of the project of rebuilding the old town. It''s a very important project, so we need


    an excellent partner to work with us andplete this project with us."


    "And the partner would be one of you!"


    After Maddox just finished speaking, Finn took a step forward and shouted to the crowd loudly, "N


    Group volunteers to be the partner. If you cooperate with us, we''ll fully support you inpleting this


    project!"

 Chapter 498 Thirty Billion

    Chapter 498 Thirty Billion


    Everyone was stunned by Finn''s words. They all turned their heads to look at him, with a trace of envy


    on their faces.


    Everyone knew that the only criterion for choosing the partner this time was economic strength. Among


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    the people present, there was almost no one whose economic strength could beparable to N


    Group, so they all understand it was high probability that N Group could get this project.


    Now Finn had rmended himself, so that people who originally thought that they had a hint of hope


    all felt upset.


    If they were the person in charge, they would definitely choose N Group.


    Feeling the gaze of the people around him, a confident smile appeared on Finn¡¯s face. He did not


    believe that Maddox would be a fool. Everyone on the scene knew that N Group was the most


    promising partner. It didn''t make sense that Maddox would choose someone else.


    Maddox stared at Finn, then said with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t rush to rmend yourself. In the past few days,


    I have some new ideas and a better choice of cooperation methods. It will be a little different from


    before. After I announce it, it still won¡¯t be toote for you to rmend yourself."


    Finn, who had originally thought that Maddox would directly announce that N Group would be the


    partner, immediately froze. The atmosphere suddenly became a little awkward.


    It was like everyone at the awards party thought that he would win the prize, so he followed everyone''s


    expectations and made a speech about the award, but in the end, the host said that the final candidate


    for this award had not yet been determined and needed to be considered.


    Finn felt like that at this time. Although what Maddox said was no problem and was reasonable, Finn


    still felt so embarrassed.


    Maddox ignored Finn¡¯s reaction and continued to say to everyone, ¡°I thought that this reconstruction


    n requires strong financial support, so I announced that this time the partner¡¯s selection criteria is


    based on who can provide more funds. Whoever can offer more funds can cooperate with us."


    "This direction is indeed correct. After all, the reconstruction n does require a huge amount of funds,


    but I made amon mistake, that is, I acquiesced there can only be one partner at the beginning."


    "This idea is obviously wrong. Since everyone wants to cooperate for a win-win situation, why don''t we


    find more partners and work hard together? Then, it will be easier toplete the project, right?"


    Hearing Maddox''s words, everyone immediately began to discuss it. They didn¡¯t expect that Maddox


    would want to find several partners to cooperate. Was it possible that all of them present had the


    opportunity to participate in the old town reconstruction n?


    "Of course, it is impossible for me to cooperate with everyone present. I thought about it carefully. This


    time I need three partners. I will allocate their power in the cooperation ording to the amount of


    funds they put out. The more funds that they put out in the early stage, the more rewards they can get


    in theter stage." Maddox continued.


    Everyone immediately understood what Maddox meant. He wanted everyone present topete, just


    like an auction. As long as they were willing to put out more money, they would have the opportunity to


    participate in this cooperation. Besides, the more money they invested, the greater power they would


    have in the reconstruction n.


    In this way, Maddox could obtain the maximum amount of funds from the partners. Besides, it could


    also avoid that only one took the biggest power. The three partners bnced each other, which was


    conducive to Maddox''s control over them.


    Obviously, Maddox did this out of such considerations, but the reason why he wanted to do it was not


    to get more funds, nor to make the three partners form checks and bnces.


    He did this just to make N Group hand over their all money.


    Finn also quickly thought of Maddox¡¯s purpose for doing this. Although the number of partners had


    changed from one to three, which was somewhat unexpected to him, ording to what Maddox said


    just now, as long as he put out enough money, he could still have the final say among the three


    partners.


    "No matter what, the final result is the same. Last time, in order to deal with us, Davies family should


    have taken all their funds on the stock market. They can no longer take out any funds this time." Finn


    muttered to himself.


    "In this way, the only one who canpete with us is Tianyuan Chamber of Commerce. Butst time


    when they attacked N Group, I beat them back easily. They didn''t dare to take any move. I think they


    have no capital topete with us."


    "Casey, no matter what, your Davies family will be dead." Finn sneered.


    "Everyone, I don¡¯t want to waste any time. If anyone wants to participate in this old town reconstruction


    n, report the funds you can take out now. I will choose the top three as partners. This reconstruction


    n is a veryrge project. There are a lot of benefits. If you invest it now, you will get immeasurable


    returns in the future. I hope everyone will consider it carefully." Maddox spoke again.


    Then someone stepped forward and said, "Qianda Real Estate is willing to invest 2 billion dors!"


    "the Brown Group, 3 billion!"


    "the Moore Family, 3.2 billion!"


    ...


    The funds mentioned by Maddox was the cash flow that could be used at any time. The market value


    of apany might be tens of billions, but this counted as all their assets. The cash flow they could


    use was likely to be one-tenth of thepany''s total, and maybe it was even less than one-tenth.


    So those who could take out with billions of working capitals were already very powerful families or


    A group of people made their bids. They all wanted to get a piece of cake of this reconstruction n.


    Only because of the cash flow requirements and the limits of their respective endurance, those people


    could only bid 5 billion at most, but it was already a very good price.


    When everyone was bidding, Natan nced at Casey and smiled at him. Casey nodded, and then


    Natan stepped forward and shouted, "Tianyuan Chamber of Commerce would like to offer ten billion!"


    Everyone was attracted by Natan''s words. There were few who could offer 10 billion cash flow once in


    B City.


    Finn frowned immediately after hearing what Natan said. He didn''t expect that Tianyuan Chamber of


    Commerce could take out such arge amount of funds. It was indeed a little bit beyond his


    expectation.


    However, 10 billion was still within his eptance range. Among the people present, there should be


    no one who could bid more than 10 billion.


    After Natan said out his bid, everyone was quiet for several seconds. No one continued to make the


    bid.


    Finn felt it was almost the right time. With a smile on his face, he said loudly to everyone, "N Group


    would like to offer 20 billion!"


    Everyone took a deep breath and cast admiring nces at Finn.


    "It''s really amazing. 20 billion! It seems that N Group is stronger than we thought."


    "Tsk-tusk, among the three partners, N Group should be the one with the most power. In the


    future, we must find ways to build a good rtionship with him. We must not fall behind others."


    Both Antonio and Priya were proud, as if it was them who put out the two billion.


    An idea popped into Antonio¡¯s mind. He walked towards Casey with Priya.


    "Tsk-tsk, 20 billion! This time, the biggest partner must be N Group. I am afraid you don¡¯t have 100


    million now, right?" Antonio said sarcastically.


    Priya also stared at Casey and said, "If you chose to hand over the position of head at that time,


    Davies family would not end up in this situation. Now are you satisfied? You even can''t be one of the


    three partners."


    Casey looked at the two people in front of him and said with a smile, "How can you be sure that I can''t


    get this cooperation opportunity? I just haven''t made the bid yet. It doesn¡¯t mean I don''t intend to make


    the bid."


    Antonio snorted and said, "Don''t brag. The cash flow of Davies family has already used upst time. If


    you want to be the partner, you have to take out at least 5 billion. Do you have so much money?"


    Casey did not answer Antonio. He just nced towards Finn, who also looked towards Casey. There


    were full of mockery in Finn¡¯s eyes.


    "Don''t struggle. You can''t be the partner. Davies family will only go to extinction under your


    leadership!" Priya said seriously.


    "I''m afraid that I will disappoint you this time." Casey said to Priya with a smile.


    Then Casey looked at Maddox, stepped forward, and eximed in full aura.


    "Davies family is willing to invest 30 billion!"

 Chapter 499 The Trap Which Is Targeted at Finn

    Chapter 499 The Trap Which Is Targeted at Finn


    "What! Thirty billion! Have I heard that wrong?" Everyone present was taken aback by Casey''s words.


    They all looked towards Casey incredulously.


    Priya and Antonio, who stood by Casey''s side, also widened their eyes. They didn''t expect Casey to


    bid such a high price.


    "Are you crazy? How could you have so much money? I think you are deliberately making trouble here.


    People like you should be kicked out directly!" Antonio shouted at Casey.


    Priya also looked at Casey angrily and said, "Don you think it¡¯s funny? Do you think it¡¯s so easy for you


    to take out 30 billion? What you did will only make others look down upon Davies family and speed up


    Davies family¡¯s demise!"


    Finn also turned his head to look towards Casey, his eyes full of anger. He didn''t expect that Davies


    family, who had nopetitiveness, would now call out such a high price.


    Because of the previous attacking to Davies family and the threat to Tianyuan Chamber of Commerce,


    Finn had already spent a lot of money. Now 20 billion was already his limit. If Casey really had 30


    billion, even if N Group became one of the three partners, Finn still couldn''t continue to attack Davies


    family. All previous efforts he did was in vain


    Moreover, if Davies family became thergest partner, the benefits they could obtain were


    immeasurable. At that time, it was not sure that whether N Group could still fight against Davies family.


    ¡®I have done a detailed investigation before. It is now impossible for Casey to take out 30 billion, unless


    he sold all Davies family''s property. But once he sold Davies family''s property, he has no ability to


    support this reconstruction n. So even if he bes thergest partner, he will only embarrass


    himself.¡¯


    ¡®Last time I fought against Davies family, but Casey was able to resolve the crisis unharmed. It was a


    little bit beyond my expectation. That should be hisst hole card, so now it is absolutely impossible for


    him to take out 30 billion dors. Maybe he just wanted to make trouble.¡¯


    Finn carefully analyzed Casey¡¯s current situation and determined that Casey could not have 30 billion.


    The reason why Casey bid was probably because he just wanted to make the situation worse. After all,


    even if he couldn¡¯t really be the partner, he could also make Finn embarrassed.


    Thinking of this, Finn looked at Casey with a sneer. He felt that everything was still under his control.


    After a while, when three partners were determined, there would definitely be a part to confirm their


    funds. By then, Casey would definitely be exposed. So Finn didn''t think he had to worry too much.


    Of course, another part of the reason why Finn thought this way was because 20 billion was really his


    limit. Even if Casey could really invest 30 billion, Finn could only re at him, but didn¡¯t have other


    ways.


    Others present did not think that Casey could put out 30 billion. He took a taxi here. After he arrived


    here, he ate a lot of food as if he had already been hungry for a long time. So everyone thought Casey


    was messing around.


    "He really doesn''t afraid of embarrassment. What was he doing? Does he think that by doing this can


    he make Davies familye to what it¡¯s like before? It''s really ridiculous."


    "30 billion is so much. Unless he sold all Davies family¡¯s property, he can¡¯t have so much money. Even


    if he really sold out his family¡¯s property, it is impossible to get so much money in just one or two days.


    He is definitely bragging."


    "If so, Davies family willpletely gain extreme notoriety in B City. When the person in charge


    confirms the assets of Davies family, he will be angry. Besides, N Group is always targeting at Davies


    family, Casey is going to bepletely screwed up this time."


    ...


    Antonio and Priya walked back to Finn. Margaret was also frowning at this time. She turned to look at


    Finn and asked, "What should we do now? The biggest partner can¡¯t be Davies family. "


    Finn showed a joking smile. He said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He is just bluffing. Do you really think that 30 billion


    cash flow is so easy to get? My previous investigation of Davies family is definitely right. He absolutely


    can''t take out so much money."


    Margaret nodded and said, "If this is the case, Davies family will be ruined today."


    Both Antonio and Priya nodded in agreement. They already imagined how embarrassed Casey would


    be.


    ording to Finn¡¯s investigation of Davies family, the current Davies family really couldn¡¯t have 30


    billion. But they didn¡¯t know that Casey had just returned from Guanling. Now, Casey had the entire


    Guanling as his financial support. For Guanling, 30 billion was nothing.


    After Casey bid, no one on the scene continued to bid. Everyone knew that the price of less than 5


    billion was meaningless.


    "If no one continues to bid, I will choose the three highest from the previous quotations. After


    confirming the authenticity of these funds, I will determine who will be the three partners." Seeing that


    no one continued to bid, Maddox shouted.


    After that, the person in charge of recording took a list and walked up to Maddox, letting Maddox see


    through it.


    Everyone already knew who the three partners of today would fall on.


    It was Davies family who bid 30 billion, N Group who bid 20 billion, and Tianyuan Chamber of


    Commerce who bid 10 billion. In addition to these three, there was only apany which was fairly


    well in B City bidding 5 billion. For others, there was no hope at all.


    Of course, everyone still had some doubts about whether Casey had 30 billion. After Maddox


    confirmed it, today''s result woulde out.


    After looking at the list, Maddox gave a few words to the man. After a while, the man led three men to


    walk to Natan, Finn and Casey. The three men wore suits and leather shoes, looking like ountants.


    Finn turned his head and nced at Casey jokingly. He was a little looking forward to seeing the


    expression on Casey''s face when Natan announced the result.


    The three ountants took Casey, Natan and Finn to three different rooms on the first floor to confirm


    their assets.


    Everyone was also a little looking forward to the result. The most important thing they wanted to see


    was whether Casey could take out 30 billion. Most of them were waiting tough at Casey.


    "Casey is definitely bluffing. When theye outter, there will be a good show. When he was driven


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    out of Davies family by then, I have been looking forward to today. It seems that Casey is really a wimp.


    He has just taken over Davies family for a few days, but Davies family actually fell to this point."


    Antonio smiled and spoke to Priya.


    "Now I also understand that I was wrong at the beginning. A guy who only knows to brag really has


    nothing to look forward to. Compared with Mr. Turner, Casey is really much worse." Priya also mocked


    Casey.


    After almost ten minutes passed, the three ountants came out of the rooms and walked quickly


    towards Maddox.


    When everyone saw this, they immediately cheered up.


    Casey, Finn, and Natan also walked out of the rooms. Finn turned to look at Casey and said with smile,


    "Sometimes you have to know who you are and what you have. He should have already determined


    that you don¡¯t have that much money. What you did will only make everyone despise Davies family."


    Casey shrugged to Finn and said, "I don''t understand what you are talking about."


    Finn snorted coldly and said, "The result will be announced soon. I want to see if you can continue to


    y dumb with me at that time!"


    After speaking, he walked towards Margaret.


    Casey and Natan looked at each other. Both of them showed a yful smile on their faces, and then


    walked towards the center of the hall.


    In the rooms just now, the two ountants didn''t check Casey and Natan''s assets at all. All these had


    already been arranged.


    Natan and Casey didn''t really need to take out the money. Only Finn really needed to be confirmed the


    assets.


    This was the way Maddox came up with. Not only could it benefit Davies family, but also to make N


    Group hand over all the money.


    The power and the size of their interests was determined ording to the funds they invested. If they


    had any disagreement, the results would be decided by voting. Each of them had one vote. As long as


    there were more than two votes, the result could be decided.


    Natan''s vote was basically equivalent to Casey''s, so Casey had absolute control over this cooperation.


    In this way, not only did Finn have to invest the money but he couldn''t make a decision, which was


    basically the equivalent of spending the money in vain.


    Casey didn''t care about future benefits. He also believed that Finn might have disappeared in this city


    before he had earned enough benefits from this project.


    Casey wouldn''t give him too much time.


    Finn didn¡¯t expect that today¡¯s banquet was a trap which was specially targeting at him. Even the


    person in charge of the old town reconstruction n was Casey¡¯s men. No matter how great Finn was,


    he couldn¡¯t fight against Casey.


    Maddox pretended to listen to the reports of the three ountants carefully, and nodded from time to


    time. Then he frowned. This was because he wanted to cause some hope for Finn. Since he had to act


    in a y, naturally, he had to act real.


    "Everyone, the assets confirmation results of the threepanies havee out."


    Everyone noticed Maddox''s frowning, which meant that Casey had lied. Casey did not have 30 billion


    at all.


    "Looking at the face of the person in charge just now, he should know that Casey was fooling him. How


    Casey dares to lie to the person in charge! Today''s matter has basically been settled." Finn said


    smugly.


    At this time, Maddox didn¡¯t continue frowning, instead, he showed a smile.


    "The assets of the threepanies are real. Davies family has invested the most, so this time the


    biggest partner is Davies family. N Group and Tianyuan Chamber of Commerce will act as the


    assistance of Davies family to jointlyplete this reconstruction n!"


    Everyone was stunned. They all looked at Casey in shock.

 Chapter 500 I’m Sorry I Used Too Much Strength

    Chapter 500 I¡¯m Sorry I Used Too Much Strength


    "This is impossible!" After hearing Maddox''s words, Finn, who was still proud, suddenly changed his


    looks and shouted out almost uncontrobly.


    Margaret, Antonio and Priya who were standing beside Finn also widened their eyes. Their faces were


    full of disbelief.


    "It is impossible for Casey to have 30 billion. It must be something wrong!" Antonio turned to look at


    Maddox, his eyes full of doubts.


    "Oh? Do you mean the ountant I invited is unreliable?" Maddox''s face sank. He said to Antonio


    angrily.


    As the person in charge of the old town reconstruction n, Maddox still had some prestige. Only when


    he faced Casey could he be a little easy-going. As soon as Maddox said this, Antonio was shocked to


    sweat.


    "No... no. I didn''t mean that." Antonio quickly changed his words in embarrassment.


    Many people present had the same thoughts as Antonio, but after seeing Maddox''s attitude, no one


    dared to say anything.


    "The three partners of this old town reconstruction n have been determined. Does anyone else want


    to express your opinions?" Maddox nced at everyone and asked.


    Finn clenched his fists. He gritted his teeth and looked at Casey, while Casey responded to him with a


    yful smile. Seeing Casey¡¯s smile, Finn was so mad.


    "N Group is unwilling to just be Davies family''s assistant!" Finn shouted.


    Maddox looked at him and said, "Okay, as long as you take out 30 billion, the biggest partner will be N


    Group."


    Taking out 20 billion now was already Finn¡¯s limit. It was impossible for him to take out more than 30


    billion, unless he applied to his family again. But in that case, people in his family would definitely doubt


    his ability. After all, just to deal with such a small Davies family, Finn had already used so many funds,


    which would have a great impact on his future status in the family.


    But if he couldn''t take out more than 30 billion, Davies family would definitely be thergest partner,


    and N Group could only be Davies family¡¯s foil. Then his participation in this project would be


    meaningless.


    After struggling for a long time, Finn could only curse secretly. Then he said to Maddox, "N Group will


    withdraw from the project. I can give this opportunity to others."


    Maddox suddenly frowned and said coldly, "Withdraw? Since you don''t want to be a partner, why did


    you make the bid? Are you fooling around me today? Okay, N Group can withdraw. But I can''t assure N


    Group will have a foothold in B City in the future!"


    Everyone was shocked by Maddox''s words. As the person in charge of the old town reconstruction


    n, his words were reliable.


    Finn was stunned. He didn¡¯t expect Maddox to threaten him with this kind of words. But thinking about


    it again, he could understand. They were all waiting for Casey to provoke Maddox and waiting for


    Maddox to get angry and then ruined Davies family. Now it was Finn who couldn¡¯t afford and wanted to


    quit. If it was in that way, Maddox could also ruin N Group.


    Finn knew very well that he had reached a dilemma now. If he continued to be the partner, he couldn¡¯t


    destroy Davies family. If he insisted on withdrawing, he would be an enemy of Maddox. At that time,


    maybe Finn couldn¡¯t get any hurt, but there was definitely a bad ending for N Group. Then all the


    money he invested in the N Group would be lost.


    Inparison, although there was no way for him to continue attacking Davies family if he became the


    partner, at least he could get a lot of benefits at that time.


    After weighing it down, Finn could only show an apologetic smile to Maddox. He said, "Sorry, I was


    impulsive just now. N Group is willing to be the partner of this reconstruction n."


    When Maddox heard Finn¡¯s words, he nodded in satisfaction, then looked at everyone with smile. He


    said loudly, "The partners this time have already determined. Next, there will be some performances


    here. The chef has served exquisite food for us. Hope everyone will have fun!"


    The banquet began. Not many people really came here to watch the performance. Most people started


    to talk about what happened just now. The result tonight was really beyond their expectations. They all


    thought that Davies family could not be the partner this time. But Casey directly invested three million,


    which shocked everyone.


    Most importantly, the ountant invited by Maddox also confirmed the authenticity of Casey''s assets,


    which silenced those who suspected that Casey was bragging.


    Both Casey and Natan walked towards Finn, holding a ss of wine in their hands, with the same


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    smiles on their faces.


    Finn''s face was gloomy at this time. His face became even more terrible after seeing Casey and Natan


    walking up to him.


    "In the future, we will be partners on the same front. I hope Mr. Turner can help my Davies family well


    and work hard toplete this old town reconstruction n." Casey smiled and said to Finn.


    Finn red at Casey, and said coldly, "Although I don¡¯t know how you got so much money. But that¡¯s


    not over. You Davies family will eventually die in my hands!"


    Casey also squinted. After that, his aura suddenly changed. He said to Finn, "I haven¡¯t avenged my


    wife. That¡¯s naturally not over. As the maniptors of this matter, none of you guys can run away!"


    After finishing speaking, Casey nced at Margaret on the side.


    Margaret was shivering suddenly. She thought that N Group would be the biggest partner at


    today''s banquet, and Davies family would be ruined because of this, so that she could take advantage


    of Finn''s power to make Casey die miserably.


    But what happened today was beyond her expectation. Not only did Davies family fail to lose their


    reputation, but instead reced N Group as thergest partner. Now N Group became Davies family¡¯s


    foil.


    In this way, it was impossible for N Group to defeat Davies family, but Davies family was able to take


    advantage of this opportunity to suppress N Group.


    Margaret couldn''t figure out why things came to this point. The looks in Casey¡¯s eyes just now gave her


    a feeling that she would die soon.


    Margaret, who was greedy for life and fear of death, instinctively wanted to escape from the city after


    feeling the hint in Casey''s eyes. She had a hunch that if she continued to stay here, she would really


    die in Casey''s hands.


    Priya''s face was full of regrets at this time. She did not expect that not only Davies family was not


    destroyed because of Casey, but also became the biggest partner in the old town reconstruction n.


    The future potential of Davies family was inestimable.


    She, who was weathercock, had the idea of   pleasing Casey again.


    It was just that she knew that no matter how she exined it, Casey would not let her return to Davies


    family. One betrayal was enough.


    Antonio couldn''t figure out how Casey got the 30 billion. What happened today did not meet his


    expectations. In his eyes, Casey would only lead Davies family to ruin, and only he himself was the real


    hope of Davies family.


    It was a pity that Casey pped Antonio in the face severely now. Even if Antonio joined N Group, he


    still had no ability topete with Casey.


    People''s anger often came from their own ipetence. Antonio now had an inexplicable anger.


    He desperately wanted to defeat Casey to prove himself. However, now that Casey had exceeded his


    imagination time and time again. He could no longer tolerate Casey''s existence.


    He red at Casey furiously, and gritted his teeth, "Casey, how did you get 30 billion? You absolutely


    can¡¯t have so much money. I suspect you are lying to us. I want to catch you and figure out all the


    secrets in you. You are inferior to me in any way. You just rely on your luck to have what you have


    today. I¡¯ll prove it to everyone!"


    After that, Antonio stretched out his hand towards Casey.


    Casey nced at Antonio, then pped him directly. Antonio''s neck was almost twisted. Then he fell to


    the ground severely and fainted.


    Casey moved his wrists, smiled at Finn, and said, "I''m sorry. I think he has a lunatic epilepsy, so I want


    to help him. But I didn¡¯t expect that I used so much strength. But it''s good. I managed to control his


    condition in time. You don¡¯t have to pay my medical fees."


    After speaking, Casey turned around and left here. Finn''s face was gloomy. He didn¡¯t say a word.

 Chapter 501 Im Afraid She Will Be Jealous

    Chapter 501 I''m Afraid She Will Be Jealous


    Within a few days, the news that Davies family became thergest partner of the old town


    reconstruction n spread throughout B City. Everyone knew what the old town reconstruction n


    meant and what kind of existence Davies family would be with this opportunity.


    The rumor that Davies family was about to close down in B City almost disappeared overnight. Instead,


    everyone said that Davies family would take this opportunity to rise again.


    At that time, even N Group would not have any strength topete with Davies family.


    Everyone marveled at Davies family¡¯s revival. What Casey did spread throughout B City. Many people


    said that Casey was the new hope of Davies family, and he would lead Davies family to new glory!


    Because Davies family was down and out some time ago, the Davies House became deserted like


    never before. Those who wanted to tter Davies family in the past all disappeared.


    But now, because Davies family became the biggest partner of the old town reconstruction n this


    time, the front door of the Davies House had be more lively than before. The people who came to


    give gifts were more than that of in the past. What Jordan needed to do every day was sitting in the


    guest room, waiting to receive those visitors from those fairly capable families orpanies.


    For some rtively small families orpanies, they would be invited out after giving gifts. There was


    no chance for them to see Jordan, let alone Casey.


    Even so, the people who gave gifts were still in an endless stream. Because everyone knew that with


    this opportunity to renovate the old town, Davies family would once again be the most powerful


    family in B City. At that time, whether it was N Group or Tianyuan Chamber of Commerce, they would


    no longer be a match of Davies family. In B City, no one couldpete with Davies family at that time.


    In the past few days, Maddox had gathered three partners several times to discuss the specific matters


    of the reconstruction n. Basically, after Maddox proposed a n, he would hand it over to Casey to


    make a decision.


    Finn was quite unsatisfied with every decision made by Casey, but he did not have the power to refute.


    Every time, Casey would choose a decision that was unfavorable to N Group and openly provoke Finn.


    Finn was angry and protested. Then, three partners were required to vote. Natan would vote for Casey


    every time. Finn who had only one vote was like a vase. No matter what he said, no one listened to


    him.


    Although Finn was angry, he had no ways. He knew that the 20 billion he invested in the project had


    be the funds to pave the way for Casey.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Gradually, he also noticed Maddox''s attitude towards Casey. No matter what Casey proposed for this


    reconstruction n, Maddox would unconditionally agree.


    This caused Finn to feel like being freezing out. Even if he was slow to react, he noticed something


    wrong.


    He realized that he might have been tricked by Casey. Whether it was Maddox or Natan, they should


    have been bribed by Casey.


    After having this guess, Finn just gave up participating in the discussion of the old town reconstruction


    n and gave all the decision-making power to Casey.


    He was full of anger, thinking about other ways to deal with Casey.


    His mission toe to B City this time was to eradicate Davies family. For the Turner family, Davies


    family was nothing but it was made by a loser who betrayed the Turner family. In the eyes of the Turner


    family, Davies family was nothing.


    If Finn couldn''t finish the task, the resources allocated to him in the family would probably be less


    in the future.


    But now Davies family waspletely supported by Casey alone. As long as he could kill Casey,


    Davies family would be dead. So Finn had already thought of a way to deal with Casey.


    When Finn was nning how to kill Casey, Casey wouldn¡¯t have no ns. Now, the money in Finn''s


    hands had been tricked over by him. Killing Finn just needed a right time and a good opportunity.


    At Tianyuan Tower, in Lily''s ward.


    Casey was sitting in front of Lily''s hospital bed, staring at the pale face of the girl who was lying on the


    bed. He was lost in thought.


    At this time, the door of the ward was opened. Owen walked in from outside. Seeing the expression on


    Casey''s face, he smiled.


    "Didn''t you say that you only love your wife? Why are you starting at the other girl for such a long time?


    You are not afraid that your wife will be jealous when she knows it?" Owen said jokingly.


    Casey came back to his senses, rolled his eyes at Owen, and said, "I have regarded Lily as my own


    younger sister. She is in aa, so naturally I am anxious. It¡¯s because of me that she got hurt. I


    should care about her.¡±


    "Fortunately, I didn''t bring Luna here this time, otherwise she will be jealous again if she sees you like


    this." Owen said.


    Casey was confused, and asked, "Luna will be jealous? Why?"


    Owen shook his head helplessly, thinking that what Luna said was right. Casey was really stupid in


    such things. It was impossible for Casey to find Luna¡¯s feeling for him. ording to what Lunn said,


    Casey was really a fool in these things.


    "It''s nothing. Your sister''s situation has stabilized. As long as she takes the medicine I have given her


    ording to the time, she should be able to wake up in less than a week." Owen changed the topic.


    Casey breathed a sigh of relief when he heard Owen''s words. Since Owen said so, Lily should really


    be fine.


    After staying with Lily for a while, Casey walked out of Tianyuan Building. These days, he had been


    thinking about making trouble for N Group. Now, Casey''s thoughts were also a little confused.


    Aftering out Tianyuan Building, he didn''t go back to the Davies House directly, but walked forward


    along the road, intending to rx his mind.


    After learning that Edith''s disappearance had nothing to do with Margaret, Casey''s nerves were tense


    every day. Having no information was often the most tormenting.


    If Edith was really abducted by Margaret, he wouldn''t be so worried. Unfortunately, after meeting


    Margaret that day, Casey mobilized Guanling''s intelligencework and checked all Margaret¡¯s


    activities after she arrived in B City. Then he confirmed that there was nothing suspicious about


    Margaret.


    If Edith was really abducted by Margaret, it would be impossible that Casey couldn¡¯t get any clues.


    Shaking his head vigorously, Casey continued to walk towards the front. When passing an alley, he


    heard the screamsing from inside. Then he turned his head and nced inside.


    A group of people who looked like gangsters were surrounding a middle-aged man into a corner,


    punching and kicking him.


    Casey''s gaze fell on the middle-aged man, then he was taken aback. The man who was being beaten


    turned out to be Casey''s father-inw, Nics!

 Chapter 502 You Dont Know Who I Am?

    Chapter 502 You Don''t Know Who I Am?


    "Fuck, teach this idiot a severe lesson. He dares to pretend to be Casey''s father-inw. How dare he!


    Casey is the head of Davies family. His father-inw is at least a big shot. How could it be a stinky


    beggar like you!"


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    The leading gangster kicked Nics and cursed in a low voice.


    "I... I''m really Casey''s father-inw. Let me go, otherwise Casey will definitely not let you guys go if he


    knows it. He will punch you guys to death!" Nics stretched out his hand to protect his face, shouting


    at those bullies.


    The leading gangster sneered, and said, "Stop fucking pretending. Tell you, our Crossing GroupFamily


    belongs to Casey. He is our boss. If you really are Casey''s father-inw, why won''t we know?"


    "You take me to see Casey. As long as I can see him, I can exin clearly." Nics said quickly.


    The leading gangster pped Nics again, and curse, "Don¡¯t fucking think that I don¡¯t know what you


    want to do. Do you think that everyone can meet Casey? Don¡¯t want to get something with Casey. I


    don¡¯t buy it. If you can¡¯t give us 20,000 dors today, don¡¯t even want to get out of this alley!"


    "Boss, does this man ran out of a psychiatric hospital? He is dressed in tatters but he still dares to


    pretend to be Casey''s father-inw. Can he have 20,000 dors?" A gangster turned his head and


    asked.


    The lead immediately red at him, and said, "No matter how much he can take out, we ept it all.


    Anyway, we have to see the money today. If he really doesn''t have money, we can break his legs!"


    Nics looked desperate. He really didn''t have any money right now. After being driven out of the


    house by Amara, Nics never went back, relying on the money left with him to live for a few days in J


    City.


    Originally, he nned to go home, but when he thought of Amara''s anger face, he was frightened. He


    was now openly turning against Amara. If he went back at this time, Amara would definitely teach him a


    lesson more vigorously.


    So he nned to go to Casey. No matter what, he was still Casey¡¯s father-inw. Casey would


    definitely not watch him starving. But when he went to ask Casey¡¯s whereabouts, he found that Casey


    had left J City.


    After thinking about it, Nics finally decided toe to B City to find Casey. Even if he had to leave


    his hometown where he had lived for so many years, he was unwilling to face Amara.


    So he used hisst money to buy a train ticket to B City, and went to this strange city alone.


    He sold his mobile phone when he couldn''t make living, so there was no way to contact Casey. At this


    time, Davies family became the biggest partner of the old town reconstruction n. Davies family¡¯s


    limelight was in full swing. After Nics heard that, he saw the hope immediately.


    However, he still didn¡¯t know how to find Casey. He went to the Davies House several times, but there


    was a constant stream of gift-giving people over there every day. The servants at the door didn¡¯t have


    time to pay attention to him. Seeing that he was wearing poor clothes, it was his luck that those staffs


    didn¡¯t chase him off directly.


    It was at this time that Nics heard of Crossing GroupFamily. It was said that Crossing GroupFamily


    was a gang under Casey''s name. Nics thought that as long as he found someone from Crossing


    GroupFamily, he should be able to find Casey.


    So he found these little gangsters, told them that he was Casey''s father-inw, and asked them to take


    himself to see Casey.


    However, what he didn''t expect was that after hearing him say that he was Casey''s father-inw, these


    people took him to the alley and beat him up directly. No matter what he exined, these people didn''t


    believe it at all.


    "Please let me go. Please take me to see Casey. As long as I can see him, he will definitely give you


    guys money." Nics was almost crying when he was beaten up.


    "Fuck off, Casey doesn¡¯t have time to see such a fool like you. You should think about what valuable


    things you have. Hand it over to save your life!"


    The lead yelled at Nics. He thought, ¡®If I can really see Casey, will I need to ask your money here?¡¯


    The so-called Crossing GroupFamily was just a mess organization, relying on Casey''s name.


    Recently, Casey''s name had been spreading throughout B City. Many people hade out to brag in


    the name of Casey.


    When the lead raised his hand again and was about to p Nics, he felt someone pat his shoulder,


    so he turned his head.


    What caught his eye was an unfamiliar face. The person looked in and wore verymonly. He


    didn''t know where the person came from.


    "Who the hell are you?" The lead yelled at Casey.


    Those gangsters who were punching and kicking Nics also stopped and turned to look towards


    Casey.


    "Aren''t you Casey''s organization?" Casey stared at them and asked.


    "Yes, our Crossing GroupFamily is thergest organization under Casey''s name. I am the best


    assistant of Casey. What do you do? Why did you ask me this?" The leading gangster immediately said


    arrogantly.


    "Oh? Then you don''t know who I am?" Caseyughed.


    At this time, Nics also looked towards Casey. After seeing Casey, an expression of excitement


    appeared on his face for an instant, and then he shouted, "Casey, please help me. They want to break


    my legs. I came here to find you. I didn¡¯t want my legs broken."


    Casey nced at Nics, nodded to him and motioned him to rx.


    When the group of gangsters heard Nics'' words, their eyes widened in an instant. They looked


    towards Casey in disbelief.


    The leading gangster was also surprised. He quickly asked, "What did you call him just now?"


    "Casey. He is Casey. Aren''t you Casey¡¯s men? How do you even not know who he is?" Nics


    immediately became confident when he saw Caseying.


    "Fuck off!" The leading gangster immediately cursed, "Casey is the God, with three heads and six


    arms. Ordinary people can''t look directly at him. You actually said that this guy who looks like a dick is


    Casey. Are you fooling around us?"


    Casey and Nics were a little speechless all of a sudden. They didn''t expect that these people would


    exaggerate Casey to such a point.


    "I''m Casey. He is my father-inw. You guys are bluffing and bullying others outside in my name. Do


    you know what will happen after I know it?" Casey said coldly.


    The leading gangster looked at Casey and sneered, "Stop bragging. Guys, this person said he is


    Casey. Do you guys believe it or not?"


    "Boss, don''t make fun of us. Casey is a legendary. He is just like the God. How could he be this dick?"


    "Hahaha, so funny. Even a dick dares to pretend to be Casey. These years, bragging is somon?"


    "In my opinion, we can teach this idiot a lesson together. Maybe we can still take some money from


    him. Don¡¯t listen to his bullshits."


    ...


    The leading gangster also narrowed his eyes. He was staring at Casey coldly, "Brat, you have seen the


    fate of this old guy. If you know the consequence, you should give me all the money you have.


    Otherwise, you will end up worse than him!"


    Then he clenched his fists, as if showing his power to Casey.


    Casey shook his head helplessly, then stretched out a hand to the front and said with a smile, "Hold it


    up."


    After speaking, his hand had grabbed the arm of the leading gangster, and then pulled hard. The


    leading gangster¡¯s whole body mmed towards the ground directly.


    Other gangsters standing behind him were all shocked when they saw it. They were about to attack


    Casey immediately.


    How their speed could beparable to that of Casey? Soon, those gangsters had fallen to the


    ground.


    Nics stood up from the ground, gloating at the gangsters who fell on the ground, and said, "Aren''t


    you guys so aggressive? Why are you guys knocked down by Casey alone? Get up!"


    The gangsters all fell to the ground with their faces full of pain. They looked at Casey with fear.


    The leading gangster sat up on the ground and gritted his teeth. He yelled at Casey viciously, "It''s not


    over, even if you knocked us down. There are a lot of people in Crossing GroupFamily. When they


    Casey curled his lips when he heard this. Then he took out his mobile phone and made a call.


    In less than five minutes, seven or eight ck cars stopped on the edge of this alley. Arge group of


    men in ck suits and sunsses, who looked domineering, got off the cars.


    The leading gangster was bragging to Casey about the power of Crossing GroupFamily, and asked


    Casey to apologize to him quickly.


    After seeing those people in suitsing over, he was dumbfounded.


    Those men in suits stopped in the middle of the alley, lined up neatly in two rows, bowed respectfully to


    Casey, and said in unison, "Mr. Casey!"


    Casey nodded to them, and then looked at the gangsters behind him jokingly.


    The leading gangster started to tremble. He raised his hand, pointed at those people, and said


    tremblingly, "Are... are you really Casey?"


    "What do you think?" Casey asked rhetorically.


    Only then did the gangsters know who they had provoked. They were so scared that they immediately


    began to beg Casey for mercy.


    The leading gangster even knelt directly in front of Casey and kowtowed.


    Casey ignored their reactions. He turned to the staffs of Davies family and said, "These people are


    bluffing and bullying others outside in my name. Teach them a lesson. There should be a lot of people


    who do such things like them outside. I¡¯ll give you guys three days. I don¡¯t want there will be such a


    situation in B City again in the future."


    "Yes!" a group of people shouted in unison, which frightened those gangsters to death.

 Chapter 503 Ediths Real Parents

    Chapter 503 Edith''s Real Parents


    In a fine dining restaurant.


    Casey and Nics sat opposite each other. There were more than a dozen tes on the table. Nics


    was wolfing down the food. He didn''t even use the chopsticks.


    Casey looked at Nics who was eating so rude, feeling a little helpless. Nics was indeed a little


    awkward. As a man, Nics was really miserable. Casey really didn''t know what to say.


    Just now, Nics had told Casey about him leaving J City to find Casey in B City. He also begged


    Casey to take him in. He didn''t want to go back to face Amara.


    No matter what, Nics was Casey''s father-inw. No matter how bad Nics was, it was impossible


    for Casey to let Nics stay on the streets.


    Casey had notified Davies family to arrange a ce for Nics. After the meal, Nics could live


    there.


    After eating everything on the te, Nics wiped his mouth with tissue and hupped. He said to


    Casey with a smile, "Casey, you¡¯re a good boy. I haven¡¯t eaten a good meal for so many days. Today¡¯s


    meal is the most satisfying meal I have ever eaten in my life."


    Casey smiled and nodded, "It¡¯s good as long as you are full."


    Nics stared at Casey. Then his expression suddenly became serious. He asked, "Is there still no


    whereabouts of Edith?"


    Casey''s face became cold. He nodded to Nics, and said, "I have searched the entire Jiangbei.


    There is no ce where I can get Edith¡¯s whereabouts. You think about it carefully. During my absence,


    did Amara or Edith provoke anyone else?"


    Nics shook his head and said, "You have already known what I know. Amara is a crazy woman. She


    has caused enough troubles, so there is no other trouble."


    Casey sighed helplessly. This kind of clueless thing was often the most tormenting.


    A hesitation shed in Nics'' eyes, as if he was thinking about something. After a while, he sighed


    and asked, "Casey, do you regard me as your father-inw?"


    "You are Edith''s father. So you¡¯re naturally my father-inw. Why do you suddenly ask this?" Casey


    said with a smile.


    Nics looked very serious, and then said, "If, I mean, if I am not Edith¡¯s biological father, would you


    still treat me as your father-inw?"


    Casey was taken aback, and then asked, "Even if you are not Edith''s biological father, she was raised


    by you. This favor can¡¯t be ignored. It¡¯s enough for me to respect you."


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    "What about Amara? If she wasn''t Edith''s biological mother, how would you treat her?" Nics asked.


    Casey was silent. Amara could be said to be a secret pusher on Edith¡¯s ident this time. Without the


    things Amara did, maybe Edith would not disappear. In addition to the things Amara did to Edith before,


    if it wasn''t because she was Edith''s mother, Casey would have already broken her into pieces.


    Now Nics suddenly said that Amara might not be Edith''s biological mother. Casey really didn''t know


    how to treat Amara.


    Seeing Casey''s silence, Nics shook his head. Although he knew that if he told Casey some secrets


    hidden in his mind, Amara would in a very dangerous situation, there were some things that he had to


    say.


    He took out a wallet from his clothes and opened it, revealing the yellowed photo inside.


    In the photo was a baby wrapped in a swaddle, and next to the baby was a trash can.


    Nics passed the photo to Casey, and then said lightly, "Edith is indeed not our biological daughter."


    Casey looked down at the photo. After hearing Nics'' words, his eyes widened immediately, his face


    full of shock.


    "This picture was taken when I picked Edith back. At that time, Amara and I had just had a child.


    Unfortunately, that child was born sick and died within two days."


    "That day was when our child passed away. I felt very sad. So I wandered on the street alone. I came


    to an alley with no people. Then I heard crying not far away. I thought it was because I was so sad that


    I had hallucinations, so I followed that voice and looked for it."


    "Then I saw this little guy right next to the trash can. At that time, I really thought I was dreaming, so I


    pped myself twice. Later I determined that the little guy really existed."


    "Although I lost my child, I love children. But when I saw the child next to the trash can, my first reaction


    was to check her surroundings, but unfortunately, I didn¡¯t find any effective clues. She was like being


    left there. She was pitiful and helpless."


    " I thought about calling the police, but I really liked the little guy. I lost my child and suddenly I met


    such a little guy who was left at the trash can. How could I have the heart to let others send her to the


    orphanage?"


    "I feel that she was like the angel in my life. That was the opportunity God gave me, so I became


    selfish and took the little guy back home and treated her as my own child."


    "At that time, when I opened the baby''s swaddle and found that there was a piece of paper inside. The


    paper should have an address written on it, but it wetted by the urine. The words on it had be


    blurred. I can only distinguish the first two word. If it was not wrong, it should be H City."


    "Just these two words, I couldn''t tell where this little guy was from. H City is so far away from J Cit. So I


    had no ns to send her back."


    Hearing this, Casey''s eyes suddenly brightened. A guess suddenly appeared in his mind, but he did


    not rush to interrupt Nics. He continued to listen to Nics.


    "At that time, it was only me and Amara who knew our child had died at that time. My father paid great


    attention to the offspring. My child camete, and my status in the family was not high. If my father


    knew that my child was gone, I and Amara would have already been driven out of Patel family."


    "So we concealed this incident and treated the little guy as our own biological child. We never


    mentioned the death of our child to others."


    "Amara also liked this child very much. She was also very upset about our child¡¯s death. During that


    time, she was a little abnormal. The arrival of this child greatly eased her situation. It was precisely


    because of this that Amara has be so dependent on Edith. She regards Edith as her everything,


    and wants to control Edith forever."


    "Now that Edith is missing, I have been kicked out of the house. I think I should let you know these


    things. After all, you are the closest person to Edith now. Only you can protect her."


    "Amara is crazy. She has never considered Edith. She regards Edith as a stepping stone to her stable


    and happy life in this world. If Edith continues to be controlled by her, Edith will be ruined."


    "Although Edith is currently missing, I hope you can be her strongest backer after you find her. If


    possible, you can help her find her original family. By the way, do you think about maybe it is that


    Edith¡¯s original family found her, but it happened that something happened to Edith that day, so they


    took Edith away without notifying anyone?"


    After Casey listened to Nics'' narration, he felt a sigh of emotion. He didn''t expect Edith to have such


    an experience. Only now did he understand why Amara always controlled Edith.


    Hearing Nics¡¯ guess, Casey also nodded and said, "When you said just now, I had already thought


    of this possibility. No matter whether there will be Edith¡¯s clues in H City, I will go there to find."


    "You have to rely on yourself about finding Edith. You also know my situation. I have been useless for a


    lifetime, and I haven''t had any achievements. Now I don¡¯t even dare to return home. My hands are


    tied." Nics said.


    Casey said with a smile, "Bring Edith back from the trash can was the most correct thing you did in


    your life. If you didn''t bring her back, how could I have chance to meet her?"


    "I¡¯ll handle it. Don¡¯t worry."


    Nics nodded, got up from the table, and said, "I haven''t slept well for several days. Now I just want


    to take a good rest. Didn''t you arrange a ce for me? Can I go there now?"


    "Of course you can. I''ll let someonee over to pick you up." Casey said, took out his mobile phone,


    and made a call.


    After sending Nics away, Casey quickly returned to the Davies House. Considering that Edith''s


    disappearance might be rted to her biological parents, he must arrange for someone to go to H City


    to find Edith''s whereabouts.


    This might be thest clue about Edith, so he couldn''t let go of it. Even if he had to spend all he had, he


    must find Edith.


    Taking out his cell phone, Casey dialed the special number which was used to contact Guanling


    personnel.


    "Mobilize all resources. Go to H City to investigate the whereabouts of my wife. Report to me as soon


    as you have news!"

 Chapter 504 Mistakes Her for Edith

    Chapter 504 Mistakes Her for Edith


    At N Group.


    Finn was sitting in the office, staring at the documents Margaret took to him. He frowned.


    Now, Margaret had almost recovered from the injury on her face. However, her arm was still bandaged


    and was supported by a piece of cloth hanging from around her neck. It would still take a long time to


    recover.


    "Nearly half of the money we invest in the project of rebuilding the old town has already run out. As far


    as I know, although the Davies family and Tianyuan Chamber of Commerce have invested many


    money in this project, from the beginning, their money has never been used. I''m afraid that we''re


    fooled." Margaret said.


    After hearing this, Finn directly stood up, picking up the documents on the table and tearing them up!


    "How on earth did this damn guy make Maddox help him? The Davies family will soon be ruined. Why


    would Maddox help Casey? He should help Casey set a trap for me!" Finn shouted hysterically.


    It seemed that Margaret was also somewhat annoyed. However, all she had was from Finn. If Finn


    couldn''t deal with Casey, it was impossible that she could.


    "After being expelled from the Davies family by my sister and me, Casey changes a little bit. No one


    knows how crafty he is. Maybe we''ve underestimated him." Margaret said.


    There was immediately a murderous look in Finn''s eyes. He gritted his teeth and said, "However crafty


    he is, he is but a son of a traitor of the family. However crafty he is, it''s impossible that he could deal


    with the Turner family!"


    "Humph, since I can''t make the Davies family a spent force withmercial means, I''ll use another


    method. Now, the Davies family depends totally on Casey. If Casey is killed, the Davies family, after


    losing its head, won''t be able to be powerful."


    Seeing his murderous look, Margaret was a little shocked and finally realized the difference between


    Finn and the young masters of the families in the B City.


    In her opinion, Casey was really no match for Finn.


    "You mentioned an expert in fighting from Guanlingst time. Is that people really that good at fighting?


    What is Guanling? Why have I never heard of it?" Margaret asked while staring at Finn.


    "Only people really of the upper ss can get to know Guanling. It''s impossible for people like you to


    get to know it." Finn''s lips twitched, "People on List of the Ares are top experts in fighting of Guanling.


    The people I employ ranks first on List of the Ares. In Guanling, he is called Human King. The men


    here are not good at fighting. He alone can defeat hundreds of them. If he were born in ancient times,


    he would be as powerful as an army."


    Hearing it, Margaret was shocked. She had never expected that there would be someone who could


    defeat an army alone in the world. If that were the case, however good at fighting Casey was, he


    certainly wouldn''t be able to defeat the Human King Finn mentioned.


    "Then when can this expert in fightinge here?" Margaret asked.


    "Guanling is quite far away from the B City. And it''s not easy to get someone out of Guanling. However,


    I guess that he will soon arrive at the B City."


    "I''ve already figured out a way to deal with Casey. I''m just waiting for Human King. When he arrives in


    the B City, I''ll begin to implement my n."


    "This time, I''ll make Casey die in a painful death!"


    Finn slowly smiled. There was also an expectant expression and smile in his eyes.


    ¡­¡­


    At the Davies House.


    Now, Casey was sitting in the living room and drinking tea with a man in a blue suit and with gold-


    rimmed spectacles.


    This man was named Wilfred Elliott. He was the boss of the B City Wanlong Real Estate, which was


    rather well-known in the B City. At its peak, it was only a little less powerful than the Davies family.


    Now, people all knew how powerful the Davies family would be in the B City. Naturally, Wanlong Real


    Estate would try to build a good rtionship with the Davies family.


    The boss of Wanlong Real Estate was among the few people who were eligible to sit down and chat


    with Casey.


    "You''re indeed a rarely seen genius. You''re so young. However, under your leadership, the Davies


    family bes so powerful. We old men are ashamed." Wilfred ttered Casey with a smile.


    "You''re ttering me." Casey politely replied.


    "Now, we takes a fancy to a piece ofnd that is not far away from the old town. Now there is still a


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    welfare house on it. I''ve purchased that piece ofnd. I''m going to demolish that welfare house in the


    not long future. When the new buildings are under construction, we might need your help. I hope you''ll


    help us." Wilfred went on speaking.


    At this moment, Casey was thinking about the origin of Edith. Therefore, he didn''t pay much attention


    to what Wilfred said. When Wilfred finished speaking, Casey just casually nodded his head.


    "This packet of tea is hand-made. Besides, the tea leaves are carefully selected. I''ve specially sent


    someone to Yunnan to get it. It''s not expensive. I hope that you don''t mind. Please ept it."


    Wilfred handed a packet of tea to Casey. There was a paper on it. It was a list of arge number of


    gifts. The gifts together would be worth at least one million dors. Wilfred didn''t really want to send


    Casey a packet of tea. As a matter of fact, Wilfred was going to send the gifts listed on that piece of


    paper.


    After lowering his head and giving a nce to the packet of tea, Casey pushed that piece of paper


    back to Wilfred and picked up only the packet of tea.


    "I''ll take this packet of tea. Later, I''m going to send it to my wife''s father. I''m not going to take the gifts


    listed on that paper. It''s gettingte and I''m going to visit my wife''s father. Jordan, take good care of Mr.


    Elliott for me."


    As Casey said, he stood up and walked out.


    Jordan had been sitting near them. Now, Jordan looked at Wilfred with a smile and said, "Casey always


    doesn''t want others to send him expensive gifts. I''m afraid that we can''t ept it."


    Wilfred was a little embarrassed, but he dared not say anything about it. Moreover, Casey had at least


    epted that packet of tea. Someone had speciallye to send gifts to Casey before. However, he


    heard that Casey hadn''t epted any gift from them. Compared with other people, he had been very


    lucky.


    ¡­¡­


    After leaving the Davies House, Casey went to visit Nics. He gave that packet of tea to him and


    asked him if he wasfortable here.


    Not being tied by Amara anymore, Nics lived an unprecedentedfortable life here. Moreover,


    Casey paid all his expenses here. How was it possible that he was notfortable here?


    After Casey just arrived at the house Nics lived in, Nics began to express his gratitude to Casey.


    Besides, he also sincerely apologized to Casey for treating him badly in the past and for the wrong


    things he had done.


    Casey couldn''t stand Nics''s keeping nagging. Therefore, before long, he imed that he had


    something to do and left themunity.


    At the gate of themunity, Casey decided to go to Tianyuan Tower by taxi to visit Lily. When he


    walked to the road side and reached out his hand to stop a taxi, someone ran in a hurry in front of him


    and directly ran into his arm.


    It was a small girl with a stack of documents in her arms. After running into Casey''s arm, she lost her


    bnce and fell to the ground.


    She hurriedly got up and put away the documents scattering on the ground. It seemed that she was


    anxious. Feeling a little embarrassed, Casey immediately crouched down and put away the documents


    for her.


    "I''m really sorry. Just now, I didn''t see you, so I identally blocked your way. Are you hurt?" Casey


    asked with concern.


    That girl raised her head, smiled at Casey and said, "I''m fine. I can put away these documents myself."


    Right at this moment, Casey was totally stunned. This girl looked really too much simr to Edith. When


    she smiled, Casey thought that Edith had been back.


    "Edith...Edith, is it you?"


    That girl was immediately stunned, asking, "Edith? Who is she?"


    It was only then that Casey gathered his wits. He looked at this girl again, finding that this girl just


    looked somewhat simr to Edith. She was actually very different from Edith. Missing Edith too much,


    just now, Casey had an illusion at the moment he saw this girl.


    "I...I''m sorry. I mistook you for someone else." Casey exined with some embarrassment.


    That girl didn''t say anything more. After putting away the documents, she continued to run.


    Standing still, Casey was stunned for quite a while. Seeing that girl, he recalled some memories of


    Edith. Thinking that Edith was missing now, he was sad.


    "That girl seems to be very anxious. It seems that she was in great trouble. Looking so simr to Edith,


    she should be a kind-hearted person. Why not follow her and see what has happened to her? Maybe I


    can feel more at ease after her."


    Casey said to himself. Then, he followed that girl and began to run.


    That girl was so anxious that she, a small girl, ran so fast. It seemed that she was really in a hurry.


    Casey had been following her. He was thinking: if she is in trouble, he could help her to deal with it; if


    she is not in trouble or is in a trouble he couldn''t interfere with, he would have to give up.


    Before long, that girl made a turn, went into an alley and came close to a door.


    Aftering close to the door, Casey found that there were a few words written on the door: welfare


    house. However, the door, where the words were written on, had been rusty. It seemed that these


    words were written on the door for a long time.


    At this moment, there were two excavators parked in front of the door of the welfare house. Beside the


    two excavators, there were many young people with sticks in their hands. It seemed that they were


    going to do something bad.


    At the door of the welfare house, several adults with a group of children faced the two excavators with


    angry expression.


    Seeing this, Casey had guessed what was going on.


    It was a forced demolition. Now,nd was very precious. Forced demolition was nothing new at all.

 Chapter 505 Beat Them up

    Chapter 505 Beat Them up


    "Go away, otherwise you might be hurt by the excavators behind me and the sticks held by my men. If


    you block the way with these children here and are injured, we won''t be responsible for it!"


    In front of the young men with sticks was a middle-aged man in a vest. He had a bald head, on which


    there was a conspicuous scar.


    With a cigarette in his hand, he shouted at the teachers and children opposite him with a malicious


    expression.


    Among those female teachers, there was a middle-aged woman who was in her 40s or 50s. Some of


    her hair had turned white. She was holding two children in her arms. After hearing what the bald


    middle-aged man said, she made the two children stand behind her with an angry expression and


    shouted to the bald man with no fear, "Before, this piece ofnd was especially given to us build a


    welfare house here. You get this piece ofnd with dishonest means and didn''t care about these kids at


    all. Do you still have any conscience?"


    "I won''t allow you to demolish this welfare house, unless I''m crushed to death. I don''t believe that you


    dare to break thew!"


    After hearing it, there was a malicious look in the bald man''s eyes. Then he waved to the drivers of the


    two excavators behind him. The two excavators immediately started up. It seemed that they would


    really crush the middle-aged female teacher.


    "You asked us to crush you. Everyone has heard it. Then I''ll take some action!"


    Seeing that the bald man really wanted crush them with the excavators, other teachers and the children


    were immediately in a panic. Several teachers hurriedly tried to persuade the middle-aged female


    teacher.


    However, the middle-aged female teacher faced it calmly and unflinchingly. She stood still, staring at


    the bald man as if she were going to see him through.


    At this moment, many people had gathered around to watch it. Seeing that the bald man really asked


    the driver to start the excavators, they were all worried about the middle-aged female teacher.


    However, none of them spoke for the teachers and children. After all, they didn''t want to get


    themselves into trouble. They just loved to be lookers-on.


    Under the bald man''smand, the drivers drove the excavators forward. Soon, the excavators would


    knock the middle-aged teacher.


    Right at this moment, that girl came to the door of the welfare house. Casey arrived here after that girl.


    Seeing that the two excavators were very close to the middle-aged female teacher, that girl hurriedly


    rushed over with the documents in her hands. Then she spread her arms and separated the middle-


    aged female teacher from the two excavators.


    "I have the copy of your contract for the purchase and sale of this piece ofnd. It''s prescribed clearly


    in the contract that you have the obligation to find a ce for the children in the welfare house before


    demolishing the welfare house."


    "Now, you don''t care about these children at all. You''re breaching the contract! Could it be that you''re


    not going to take care of these children?"


    That girl passionately shouted to the people standing opposite her.


    Seeing the documents that girl brought, the bald man frowned. There was indeed such a term in the


    contract they signed. However, they didn''t take this term seriously. They weren''t really going to take


    care of the people in the welfare house after they got thend.


    They also knew one thing: after selling this piece ofnd, no one would interfere with this matter. They


    wouldn''t tell others that they were not going to take care of the people in welfare house. They would


    just dy doing what they should, waiting for them to run out of patience and give up.


    They usually dealt with such matters in this way.


    "We didn''t say that we''re not going to take care of people in welfare house. However, to build a new


    welfare house for you, we need money. If we don''t demolish this welfare house and begin to build new


    buildings, how can we get the money? Now, you''re making things difficult for us by stopping us from


    demolishing the welfare house." The bald man said with a sneer.


    "You''re distorting the right and talking speciously. Before you find a new ce for these children, we


    won''t allow you to demolish the welfare house, unless...unless you crush me!" That girl wore an


    anxious expression. How was it possible that she could cope with an unreasonable person like this


    bald man?


    The bald man smiled at that girl and said, "Girl, it seems that you''re only in your early twenties, right?


    You''re quite pretty and are at your best age. Why must you interfere with this matter? If you insist on


    interfering with this matter, we have many ways to deal with you. At that time, it will not be excavators


    that press on you."


    After he finished speaking, the young people behind him all obscenelyughed.


    That girl felt sick. She didn''t expect that these people would be so bad that they threatened her in this


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    way.


    "Well, we have no time to spend with you. If you''re smart, leave here with these children now. This is


    the task given to us. We are just do what we''re told to do. If you continue to stop us, I''ll really take


    some action!" The bald man added.


    That girl still stood there. She was not going to give up.


    Seeing this, the bald man snorted and winked at the men behind him.


    The people with sticks immediately stepped forward threateningly. It seemed that they were going to


    harm that girl and those teachers.


    The lookers-on all shook their heads helplessly. They couldn''t afford to offend the bald man and his


    men at all, so they could only feel sorry for that girl.


    Just when those young people were about to get close to that girl, someone went out of the crowd and


    separated that girl from those young people.


    "Are you employed by Wanlong Real Estate?"


    Casey asked coldly while looking at the people standing opposite him.


    Today, in the Davies House, the boss of Wanlong Real Estate, Wilfred, mentioned a piece ofnd.


    ording to Wilfred, there was a welfare house on that piece ofnd. This was the welfare house


    nearest to the old town. If he was not wrong, this was the welfare house Wilfred mentioned.


    Seeing Casey, those young people all stopped and looked at him up and down.


    The bald man didn''t that someone would still try to help the people of welfare house. After cursing in


    his heart, he stepped forward and spoke, "Since you know that we''re employees of Wanlong Real


    Estate, don''t interfere with this matter. Go away. Don''t waste our time!"


    "Ask the boss of Wanlong Real Estate toe here. I want to ask him if this is the way he does his


    business." Casey said while staring at the bald man.


    The bald man immediately sneered, saying, "Who the fuck do you think you are? You want to see our


    boss. How dare you? Now, go away. Otherwise, my men will be rude to you!"


    Those young people also sneered at Casey. It was obvious that they all considered Casey to be a joke.


    Casey shook his head, saying, "If that is the case, I can only beat you up first."


    "Fuck, he dares to be pretentious. Fe, teach him a lesson. I''ll see if he still dares to interfere with this


    matter!" The bald man immediately shouted.


    Seeing the men who had identally run into her came to help them, that girl was a little shocked.


    However, seeing Casey was going to fight with the bald man and his men after having a word with the


    bald man, she was anxious.


    "Well, leave here now. We can deal with this matter on our own. These are unreasonable people. They


    will really hit you." That girl talked to Casey.


    Casey turned his head, smiled at that girl and said, "Don''t worry. These weak guys can''t harm me.


    Before, I ran into you. Now I''ll deal with them for you. It''s apensation."


    The lookers-on around didn''t expect that someone would help the people of the welfare house.


    Besides, that person was not afraid of the bald man and his men at all. He was even going to fight with


    the bald man and his men after having a few with the bald man. The lookers-on were a little shocked.


    However, in their opinion, it was impossible for Casey alone to defeat the bald man''s men. In their view,


    Casey just decided to help in the heat of the moment.


    "This young man is so impulsive that he''s going to fight with so many people. If they really fight with


    each other, this young man will be killed. Those people are unreasonable."


    "He''s really silly. These people are employed by Wanlong Real Estate. How will such arge enterprise


    attach importance to thesemon people? Sometimes, when such a thing happens to us, we can


    only endure it."


    "Tut-tut, now, if one person can''t distinguish doing boldly what is righteous from acting on impulse, he


    or she would suffer a great loss."


    ¡­¡­


    Seeing that Casey was not going to flinch at all, the young men with sticks all put on malicious


    expression. They loved to teach these pretentious people a lesson most. It was their greatest fun to


    beat this kind of people up and to make them kneel down before them to beg for mercy.


    "Guy, you''re good at pretending. How long can you pretend? Don''t beg for mercy after being beaten


    with a stick once. That''ll be too boring!"


    The lead young man directly raised his stick and tried to hit Casey with it without hesitation.


    Seeing this, that girl was so scared that she immediately closed her eyes. Soon after that, she heard a


    scream. Her heart trembled because of it.


    Then, she wanted to know if Casey was fine, so she opened her eyes. However, Casey didn''t fall to the


    ground. Instead, she saw that the young man trying to hit Casey was wailing on the ground. Casey had


    already taken his stick and was standing there as if nothing had happened.


    Now, the lookers-on around were so shocked that their eyes were wide open. It seemed as if they had


    seen something incredible.


    It never urred to the bald man that Casey could defeat one of his men so easily. He was a little


    shocked. Then he shouted to his men, "Why the fuck are you standing there? Start a fight together. I


    don''t believe that this guy could defeat you all!"


    Casey moved the stick in his hand once and put on a yful smile.


    Then he moved. Soon after that, before the gate of the welfare house, there was one scream after


    another. It went on for quite a while.

 Chapter 506 There Should Be Someone Taking Care of It

    Chapter 506 There Should Be Someone Taking Care of It


    Casey knocked all the bald man''s men down. The bald man stared at Casey in horror. He couldn''t help


    taking two steps back.


    Casey threw the stick to the ground, turned his head and looked at the bald man.


    After swallowing his saliva, the bald man quickly turned around, rushed towards the excavators and


    shouted, "Drive the excavators towards that guy and crush him to death!"


    Casey rushed forward quickly, directly jumping on one of the excavators. He grabbed the driver and


    then threw him to the ground.


    Then he did the same thing, throwing the driver of another excavator to the ground. After that, he gave


    the bald man a kick, making him fall on his face.


    Seeing Casey did all these moves quickly, people around were shocked a lot.


    "It...It''s so amazing! Has he ever been a soldier of special troops? He defeats so many people on his


    own!"


    "The soldiers of special troops are not as good at fighting as he is. No wonder he dares to interfere with


    this matter. He is so good at fighting."


    "He''s indeed good at fighting. However, those people are employed by Wanlong Real Estate. He can''t


    deal with this matter by purely fighting. Now, he knocks down so many people. It means that it has


    be a serious matter. If people of Wanlong Real Estate is going to do something about it, I''m afraid


    that this young man will suffer."


    ¡­¡­


    The bald man got up, looked at Casey with some fear and spoke with a somewhat trembling voice,


    "You...You''re good at fighting, but it''s not over. We''re working for Wanlong Real Estate. You stop us


    from doing our job. Do you think that the people of Wanlong Real Estate will let you get away with it?


    I''m going to make a phone call to the boss of Wanlong Real Estate. He will definitely have a way to


    deal with you. You''re done!"


    After saying that, the bald man took out his mobile phone and made a phone call.


    "Hi, Mr. Elliott. We''re now in trouble. An unknown guy beats all of us and stops us from demolishing the


    welfare house. I really can''t deal with it, so I call you." The bald man acted as if he was aggrieved.


    Just after he finished speaking, Casey took his mobile phone.


    "What are you doing? Give my cell phone back to me! I''m talking to the boss of Wanlong Real Estate


    on the phone. Are you out of your mind?" The bald man shouted.


    After Casey red at him, he was so frightened that he immediately shut up.


    Casey put the mobile phone near his, asking, "Are you Wilfred?"


    "Who is that?" Wilfred asked in a puzzled voice.


    "Casey."


    Casey heard the sound obviously made in a panic. Then Wilfred spoke in a trembling voice, "Lord


    Davies...Lord Davies, why is that you? What on earth happened?"


    "Come here, and you''ll know then. I''m at the door of the welfare house. If you want to deal with it,e


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    here now. Otherwise, I''ll lower the boom."


    "Yes, yes, yes. Lord Davies, wait a moment, please. I''ll be right there soon." Wilfred hurriedly


    answered.


    After hanging up the phone, Casey threw it to the bald man. Then, he turned around and walked


    towards that girl.


    After taking his mobile phone and finding that Casey had hung up the phone, the bald man immediately


    shouted to Casey, "What did you say to Mr. Elliott? Have you said something you shouldn''t say? Are


    you fucking out of your mind?"


    Casey ignored him. Aftering close to that girl, he spoke, "I''ve basically solved the problem. After


    the boss of Wanlong Real Estatees here, I''ll talk to him about the welfare house. Before he finds a


    new ce for you, the welfare house will definitely not be demolished. Ask the teachers to take the


    children back now. They shouldn''t be involved in this matter."


    After hearing what Casey said, that girl immediately widened her eyes and asked, "Will...Will the boss


    of Wanlong Real Estatee here? Will...Will it be more difficult to deal with this matter?"


    Casey smiled and said, "No. The reason why I ask him toe here is that I want to deal with this


    matter. In my presence, their boss dares not to make trouble for you."


    Casey spoke evenly, but that girl was greatly shocked. Casey said that the boss of Wanlong Real


    Estate dared not make trouble for them in his presence. It meant that the boss of Wanlong Real Estate


    dared not to act unscrupulously in the presence of Casey.


    Wanlong Real Estate had been a veryrge enterprise in the B City. Even its boss dared not to make


    trouble for them in the presence of Casey. Then who on earth was Casey?


    In an instant, that girl thought of a possibility. She remembered the Davies family and its current head--


    Casey. Both the Davies family and Casey were often discussed in the B City recently.


    "Believe me." Casey smiled at that girl again. Then he went to talk to those teachers, asking them to


    take the children of the welfare house back first.


    Those teachers clearly knew one thing: under such circumstance, they could no longer influence this


    event. These children were innocent and they were forced to stop the bald man and his men with these


    children.


    Then, under themand of Casey and that girl, they sent the children back to the welfare house.


    Only those teachers and that girl still stayed at the door of the welfare house.


    "Fe, after you help us in this way, the people of Wanlong Real Estate will definitely not let you get


    away with it. If they really make trouble for you, tell them that it''s all our fault. Anyway, under such


    circumstances, I''m not afraid of nothing." The middle-aged female teacher spoke to Casey.


    Casey smiled and said, "Don''t worry. It''ll be fine. I''ll handle this matter for you."


    At this moment, the bald man had recovered. In his opinion, Casey must had said something that


    angered Wilfred, so Wilfred woulde here in person to teach Casey a lesson.


    And Casey must be pretending to be calm now.


    After hearing what Casey said, he immediately sneered, "Guy, be realistic. When Mr. Elliott really


    That girl had guessed who Casey was, but she was not sure. Therefore, she came close to Casey and


    asked, "Well, could you tell me your name?"


    "Casey Davies." Casey replied with a smile.


    That girl was immediately shocked. As far as she knew, the name of the current head of the Davies


    family was Casey Davies. And it seemed that the man before her was not joking with her.


    "My...My name Anastasia Willis. Thank you very much." After trying hard to calm herself down, that girl


    said.


    "They try to unreasonably demolish the welfare house by force. There should be someone taking care


    of it." Casey said with a smile.


    Before long, a ck Mercedes-Benz drove to the door of the welfare house. Seeing that, the bald man


    hurriedly came close to the door, bent down, opened the door and said with a smile, "Mr. Elliott, you''re


    finally here. That guy is very arrogant. Only you can teach him a lesson."


    Seeing the boss of Wanlong Real Estate really came here, people looked at Casey with sympathy.


    Wilfred got off the car. Now, his face was drenched with sweat. That was because he was scared on


    the way toe here.


    After getting off the car, he saw the bald man. The bald man was lowering his head and bending over.


    Without saying a word, Wilfred directly gave him a kick and scolded him, "What trouble did you get me


    in? You should offend that person. If anything goes wrong, I won''t let you off!"

 Chapter 507 Youd Better Donate It

    Chapter 507 You''d Better Donate It


    Wilfred kicked the bald man as soon as he got off the car, making everyone dumbfounded. They didn''t


    know what the chairman of Wanlong Real Estate meant.


    The bald man was even more muddled. He got a kick for no reason, which made him confused.


    Wilfred didn''t have time to exin to the bald man. After kicking the bald man away, he immediately


    nced around. After seeing Casey, he hurried over.


    He stretched out his hand to wipe the sweat from his forehead. When he reached Casey, he bent down


    and said apologetically to Casey, "Lord Davies, I''m really sorry, are my subordinates causing you


    trouble? If they are, I will definitely give them a hard lesson!"


    Casey took a cold look at Wilfred and asked, "When you bought thend of the welfare home, did you


    make it clear in the contract that you would get the children who used to live in the welfare home


    settled ?"


    Wilfred''s heart did aplete somersault when he heard Casey''s words, and he also knew why Casey


    hade to him. The bald man came to demolish the welfare home with his permission. As for the


    people in the welfare home, he nned to demolish them first. After all, time waited for no one. If he


    didn''t demolish the welfare home until the people inside were settled, he would definitely lose a lot of


    money.


    "Lord.... Lord Davies, it is because I''m a little tight on cashtely. The welfare home is the most


    profitable project. I still have a lot of loans to repay, so I was in a hurry and wanted to work on the


    project..." Wilfred exined.


    Casey snorted and said, "What I asked you was whether it was clearly stated in the contract that all the


    people in the orphanage needed to be settled. I didn''t let youin to me."


    Wilfred shivered, and then quickly said, "It... was clearly stated."


    "Now the children in the orphanage can only stay here, but your men havee here for forcible


    demolition. Did you fulfill the contract? Is it the way how Wanlong Real Estate do business?" Casey


    questioned.


    The sweat on Wilfred''s forehead came out again, and he didn''t know how to exin it for a while. He


    only knew that if Casey cklisted Wanlong Real Estate because of this incident, then Wanlong Real


    Estate would have a difficult time in B City.


    Anastasia watched Casey and Wilfred talk. After seeing the chairman of Wanlong Real Estate really


    bowed in front of Casey, she was sure in her heart that Casey was the head of the Davies family.


    How Wilfred addressed Casey also made Anastasia confirm her conjecture. She didn''t expect that the


    person she ran into at that time was an influential man in B City, and the man even came to help her


    solve the trouble because he hit her, which made her feel like she was dreaming.


    At this time, the bald man also walked over here. He was also puzzled when he saw Wilfred being so


    respectful to Casey. After walking to Wilfred''s side, he said cautiously, "Mr. Elliott, this man prevented


    us from demolishing the welfare home and beat us. Why are you so polite to him?"


    Wilfred didn''t know how to resolve the embarrassment in front of Casey. The bald man walked over and


    said such a sentence. He directly raised his hand and pped the bald man''s face without saying a


    word.


    "Do you know who this is? This is the head of the Davies family. It is an honor for you to be hit by him.


    You fucking want me to be rude to him? How dare you!" Wilfred roared.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    The bald man was dumbfounded when he heard Wilfred''s words. He looked at Casey with an


    incredible look, recalling the recent rumors about the Davies Family and Casey in his mind, and a deep


    horror arose in his heart.


    The Davies family would be the absolute monarch in B City again, and would be even more powerful


    than before. The head of the Davies family could do anything without scruple in B City.


    And the person he provoked just now was a man of supreme status in B City!


    The two legs of the bald man trembled immediately, and he regretted why he didn''t ask clearly what the


    identity of the person was in the first ce. If he knew that he was the head of the Davies family from


    the beginning, he would definitely not let his subordinates fight against him.


    Not necessarily. If Casey said he was the head of the Davies family at that time, he would definitely not


    believe Casey, and the final result would definitely be the same. It was Wilfred who personally told him


    Casey''s identity, so he didn''t have any doubts.


    After Wilfred pped the bald man, he turned to look at Casey, and said, " Lord Davies, when I told


    them toe over, I told them that they had to settle the people in the welfare home first before


    starting to demolish it. Those fools ignored me, and such a situation happened. I must deal with this


    matter properly. I will find a suitable ce for these children in the shortest possible time, and then start


    work. This will never happen again."


    "Mr. Elliott, I..." The bald man wanted to justify himself. After all, Wilfred had never told him to settle the


    people in the orphanage.


    Wilfred immediately turned his head and red at him, motioning him not to speak. The bald man was


    aggrieved, but he didn''t dare to vite Wilfred''s order, so he shut his mouth up.


    Casey noticed their expression. After listening to Wilfred''s words, he was not in a hurry to answer


    Wilfred, but turned to look at Anastasia.


    "Do you want to change to a new environment, or do you want to stay here?" Casey asked.


    Wilfred was still in shock. Hearing Casey''s question, she immediately came back into her mind, and


    said quickly, "If...if possible, of course I want to stay here all the time. The welfare home has existed


    here for so many years. If we go elsewhere, it will not only be troublesome, but we will also need time


    to adapt."


    Casey nodded, then looked at Wilfred, and then showed a joking smile, and asked, "Mr. Elliott, if I


    guessed correctly, Wanlong Real Estate has done this kind of forced demolition many times, right?"


    Wilfred''s look darkened, but he still defended, "Lord Davies, you are kidding. This is really the first time


    such a thing has happened. I believe this is the first andst time."


    Casey curled his lips. From expression on Wilfred''s face, it was easy to know that he definitely did such


    a thing than once.


    "You don''t have to make a promise to me. I can find out how many such things Wanlong Real Estate


    has done easily," Casey said.


    Wilfred suddenly stiffened.


    "This kind of thing will bring retribution. Now it is an opportunity for redemption. Sometimes, if you do


    something good, you will be blessed."


    "Why don''t you donate thisnd to continue to run welfare home here and help trim it up by the


    way?"

 Chapter 508 I Wont Go to Hotel With You

    Chapter 508 I Won''t Go to Hotel With You


    After hearing Casey''s words, Wilfred felt a pain in his heart. Although Casey seemed to be asking for


    his opinion, he didn''t dare to refusal at all.


    Thend of the welfare home was bought by him with considerable energy and financial resources. If


    he bought thend in order to continue to run the welfare home here, then he might as well invest that


    money somewhere else.


    But now that Casey had said so, even if he was reluctant, he had to agree to it. After all, to promise


    Casey was only to lose a piece ofnd. To offend Casey, he would lose everything of Wanlong Real


    Estate.


    Even a fool knew what it would be like to fight against the Davies family, who was now very influential


    in B City.


    "You... you are right, Lord Davies. I actually wanted to do some good deeds a long time ago to help


    some friends who are in difficulty. Since you mentioned it today, I would naturally follow your advice,"


    Wilfred said, gritting his teeth.


    Hearing Wilfred''s promise, Casey also smiled and said, "Don''t worry, you will be rewarded if you help


    others and do good deeds. I will not let your money be invested in vain. If the affairs of the welfare


    home are handled, there will naturally be good projects for Wanlong Real Estate."


    Hearing this, Wilfred''s eyes brightened up. It was obvious that the head of the Davies family''s promise


    was more valuable than the money he invested.


    "Thank you, Lord Davies. I will definitely handle the affairs of the welfare home. I will send someone


    here to renovate and rece all the contents with new ones, providing the children in the welfare home


    a good environment to grow up," Wilfred agreed quickly.


    After that, he turned to face everyone and shouted, "Everyone, I was blinded by money, and I was only


    thinking about benefits. It almost led to a disaster and welfare home was almost demolished. But


    fortunately, Lord Davies enlightened me in time and made me understand what I should do, so I


    decided to invest in the renovation of the welfare home so that the children here can live a better life!"


    When everyone around heard Wilfred''s words, they all eximed, especially Anastasia and the


    teachers in the welfare home. They never dreamed that Wanlong Real Estate, who n to demolish


    the welfare home, would renovate the welfare home for them.


    And everyone knew that Wilfred had such a change because of Casey.


    "Oh my god, this young man turned out to be the head of the Davies family. They old saying¡ª never


    judge people by their appearance¡ªis right. No wonder he dared topete with so many people on


    his own. If I were him, I would not be afraid of these people in Wanlong Real Estate, either."


    "This old saying is not suitable. He looks like he has clearly experienced a lot. It''s because of being in a


    high position that he can keep so calm. In fact, from the very beginning, I realize he is not a simple


    guy."


    "It is really lucky. Wanlong Real Estate promised to renovate the welfare home. The head of the Davies


    family is so kind. I don''t know why he helped the people in the welfare home."


    "Isn''t it easy to guess? Haven''t you seen that young girl, who looks so beautiful. The reason why the


    head of the Davies helped was her. Beautiful girls are always lucky."


    ...


    After Anastasia heard Wilfred''s words, she was in a daze. At that time, she thought Casey was asking


    her that question, just wanting to understand their current situation. She didn''t expect Casey to let


    Wanlong Real Estate changed its investment n just because of her words.


    It actually made her feel a little flustered, because she didn''t feel that she should be treated like this by


    the head of the Davies family.


    And those female teachers were full of joy. They all knew that the reason why Casey was willing to help


    the welfare home was only because of Anastasia. Although they didn''t know why Casey helped


    Anastasia, they had made up the reason by imagination.


    The female teachers all walked towards Anastasia and Casey. They surrounded Anastasia, thanked


    Casey, and praised Anastasia.


    "Mr. Davies, thank you very much. Otherwise, we really don''t know how to maintain the welfare home.


    Anastasia is indeed a nice girl. She is a beautiful girl with a kind heart. It is because she has always


    been ready to do a turn for others, she can get you interested in her," the middle-aged female teacher


    said with a smile.


    The remaining teachers all echoed and praised Anastasia.


    Anastasia flushed in theirpliments, lowered her head shyly, and said in a low voice, "Don''t be


    kidding. How could Mr. Davies be interested in me?"


    Casey was also a little embarrassed. One of the reasons why he helped the welfare home was


    because he felt that Anastasia and Edith looked a bit like each other. The other reason was that this


    was something he could do. If he didn''t run into it, he might not care about it, but since he ran into it, he


    wouldn''t stand by.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Wilfred on the side kept all the words of the female teachers in mind, and then took a close look at


    Anastasia. He thought Casey came here because of this girl. Therefore, he must remember the girl''s


    appearance and never provoke her in the future.


    To ease the embarrassment, Casey turned his head to look at Wilfred, and said, "That''s all for today''s


    affairs. Take your people away, and remember what you promised."


    Wilfred nodded immediately and said, "Yes, Mr. Davies."


    After speaking, he turned around and left here with the bald man and his subordinates. After walking


    not far, Wilfred kicked the bald man a few times. Although he knew that this incident was caused by the


    forced demolition, Wilfred felt upset, so he could only vent his anger on the bald man.


    After Wilfred took the people and left, everyone around slowly dispersed. After a while, only Casey and


    Anastasia and the female teachers were left at the entrance of the welfare home.


    The female teachers all nced at Casey and Anastasia with a smile, and then left here wittily.


    Seeing Casey and herself left at the door, Anastasia became even more shy.


    She was still a senior now. She came to the welfare home just to do volunteer work. Long ago,


    Anastasia imagined what kind of boy she would meet in the university. Unfortunately, she was a senior


    now, but she didn''t meet a suitable one.


    Because she was eager for love, but couldn''t meet the right person, Anastasia liked reading novels,


    especially the type of domineering president. She felt that with her own personality, it was perfect to


    meet a domineering president.


    And just today, she met Casey, the head of the Davies family. And even domineering president in the


    novels didn''t seem as powerful as he was. And what happened today was simr to the plot in the


    novel. Casey just hit her and helped the welfare home save such a problem.


    It made Anastasia tie Casey and the male god that she had fantasized for a long time in her heart.


    And ording to the plot in the novel, the domineering president often helped Cindere, and then


    Cindere would fall in love with the president.


    ''No, I should be more reserved. The heroines in the novel refused at first, and then were forcibly taken


    away by the domineering president, so that the domineering president can show his dominance.''


    Anastasia thought.


    Anastasia looked at Casey nervously and a little expectantly, and said, "Mr....Mr. Davies, I am very


    grateful for everything you did for us today, but I won''t go to the hotel with you."


    What?

 Chapter 509 Kacper Arrived Here

    Chapter 509 Kacper Arrived Here


    Casey was confused when listening to Anastasia''s words.


    "What, go to... the hotel?" Casey asked.


    Anastasia suddenly became embarrassed, and suddenly realized that she had just brought herself into


    the plot of novel about the overbearing president. Although Casey did have a rtionship with the


    domineering president, he was still very easy-going. Furthermore, how could the plot of the novel


    appear in life


    She just felt embarrassed. She was a little restless standing up for a while, and she didn''t know how to


    exin to Casey.


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I have read too many novels, and I identally brought myself into the plot just


    now, don''t pay attention to me. I have been insane," Anastasia said in a panic.


    Casey smiled at Anastasia, and suddenly remembered Lily, who had watched too many TV shows. It


    might be because of Lily, Casey had a better impression of Anastasia.


    "I have a younger sister. She likes watching TV series very much. She always imagines that the real


    world is the same as TV series. Therefore, a lot of ridiculous things have happened. You looked a bit


    like her just now," Casey said.


    Anastasia did not expect that Casey didn''t think she was going crazy just now. He even mentioned her


    sister. She was also a little surprised and said, "Then your sister should be very cute."


    "Yeah, but she is still lying on the hospital bed now." Casey sighed helplessly.


    "Sorry, I didn''t intend to mention this matter," Anastasia apologized quickly.


    Casey shook his head and signaled that it was all right, and then said, "Do you have time now, please


    walk with me in the welfare home."


    Anastasia nodded, thinking that the plot of the novel would not happen in life.


    She followed Casey into the Anastasia, feeling a little nervous. Walking with the head of the Davies


    family made her very stressed.


    Casey had recently be a little anxious about Edith''s affairs. He also wanted to find someone to


    talk about his worries, so he took this opportunity to tell Anastasia about Edith and Lily.


    After learning that she looked a little like Edith, Anastasia understood why Casey would help her.


    She listened to Casey telling the story of Edith as well as his sister, Lily, with deep envy in her heart.


    She originally thought that a big wig like the head of the Davies family should be the kind of person who


    would sleep with different girls every night, but she didn''t expect Casey to be so dedicated, and she


    naturally envied Edith.


    Every girl longed for such a person who loved herself exclusively, especially she who liked to read


    novels about the love of domineering presidents.


    Anastasia frowned when she heard Edith''s disappearance and Lily was in aa. She didn''t expect


    them to encounter such a thing.


    Casey only said that they had a car ident, and did not mention that Margaret''s tricks were behind


    this. It was better not to talk to Anastasia about these grievances.


    "Didn''t you say that, there is a genius doctor who helped your sister treat the illness, saying that she


    will wake up soon, and there are also clues about your wife. Cheer up, everything will be fine,"


    Anastasiaforted Casey.


    Casey turned his head and smiled at her, and said, "I hope everything will be fine."


    Anastasia nodded solemnly, and they continued to walk in the welfare home. At this time, Anastasia


    suddenly realized that even the head of the Davies family was just a person with passions and desires.


    Casey''s feelings for Edith made Anastasia feel that he was more real.


    After pouring out, Casey also felt a lot easier, and he also had hope in his heart to find Edith.


    After walking around in the welfare home, Casey decided to set up a special fund for the welfare home


    to help the children live better.


    When Anastasia heard Casey talk about it, she was moved, saying that she would definitely let the


    children in the welfare home know how kind Casey was.


    After he was relieved, Casey didn''t keep staying in the welfare home. After calling Jordan and asked


    him to arrange the follow-up of the fund for the welfare home, Casey took a taxi and left here.


    ...


    N Group.


    In the office, Finn and Margaret were sitting together chatting. The topic was nothing more than what


    Maddox had done with their money, but the benefits fell to the Davies family and Tianyuan chamber of


    Commerce.


    Finn had been in a bad mood these days. Almost every day he looked gloomy. Five or six sets of tea


    sets in the office had been damaged by him.


    "Let this damned guy be arrogant for another two days. I will see if he can still jump in front of me when


    he is killed!" Finn threw out the papers and said with his mouth curled.


    "When will the master you invited arrive? I just want Casey to die in a hurry. If he doesn''t die for a day, I


    won''t be at peace." Margaret said, still bandaged in her hand.


    "I can''t control the whereabouts of that kind of master. You''re worried, I''m also worried. Wait patiently.


    Guanling still has a good reputation. Since I spent money, they will send that man to me," Finn said


    impatiently.


    Just at this time, the door of the office was pushed open, and the secretary with ck sses came in,


    his face full of panic.


    Finn saw the expression on his secretary''s face and became nervous. There were not many things that


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    could make him flustered.


    He stood up and asked, "What''s the matter? Why are you so flustered?"


    "There was a man downstairs who wanted to see you. He didn''t tell his identity or his purpose, so the


    security guard stopped him. As a result, the man beat them directly and knocked all the security guards


    into aa," the secretary exined.


    Finn was stunned first, then became happy. He turned to look at Margaret, saying, "The one we wait for


    is here, follow me down."


    With that, they all rushed out of the office and headed downstairs.


    In the hall of Ningyun Building, dozens of security guards fell on the ground and did not move. A man in


    a strong ck suit stood in the middle of the hall. His momentum was like a sharp sword, which was


    aggressiveness.


    Kacper, who was ranked first on the List of Ares, was called Human King in Guanling.


    The staff in the hall were shivering and hiding in the corner. They had all seen the person making a


    move just now. He was so crazy and strong, so no one dared to go up and provoke him.


    At this time, Finn and Margaret walked out of the elevator. When seeing the dozens of security guards


    who fell on the ground, he smiled instead of getting angry.


    Only when Kacper was strong enough could he have a chance to kill Casey.


    The moment Margaret saw Kacper, she was also surprised by the aura he showed. She had seen


    many masters in her life, but Kacper was the first one that could make people want to surrender at a


    nce.


    A joking smile appeared on her face, and she murmured, "Casey, with such a master, even if you have


    every means, you still can''t escape. Your death date ising soon!"

 Chapter 510 I Promise You All

    Chapter 510 I Promise You All


    Finn walked in front of Kacper, with a wee smile on his face, and reached out to pat Kacper on the


    shoulder.


    "If I guessed correctly, you should be Kacper... Oh, my hand hurts. Let go."


    Kacper squeezed Finn''s wrist directly, making him scream before he could finish speaking.


    Kacper stared at Finn and asked, "Who are you?"


    "I, I''m Finn, your employer, let me go." Finn shouted with a pained expression on his face.


    Kacper heard Finn report his name, and then let go of the hand that was holding his wrist.


    Finn quickly rubbed his wrist, he almost cried when Kacper pinched it just now.


    Finn originally wanted to say hello to Kacper enthusiastically, but he didn''t expect that the other party


    would have acted on him without hesitation.


    After calming down, Finn nced awkwardly at Margaret next to him, then looked at Kacper again, and


    said, "It was a small misunderstanding just now. I am very happy that you cane to us."


    This level of master was not someone Finn could control, so he could only be as generous as possible


    in front of Kacper.


    "Who do you want me to kill?" Kacper asked straightforwardly without a word of nonsense.


    Finnughed, and said, "Killing a son of a traitor. With your strength, it is just a piece of cake, so we are


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    not in a hurry. Someone will arrange a ce for you to have a good time here. When everything is


    ready, you should be ready to kill him."


    "No, if I don''t have to do it now, then you can contact me when you need me. This is my phone


    number." Kacper threw a note to Finn directly, then turned around and left without any hesitation.


    Finn looked at Kacper''s maverick look, his face was full of astonishment. He didn''t expect that this guy


    would really be so rude to him, and left so directly, which really made him a little annoyed.


    But he still needed to rely on Kacper to kill Casey, so he didn''t dare to say anything, and shouted at


    Kacper''s back, "Then see you next time, I will notify you in advance when I act."


    Seeing Kacper leave here, Finn''s look also darkened, turned to look at Margaret, and said, "The man


    has arrived. Next, we should implement our n. Find someone to arrange a hotel for the Davies


    family and Tianyuan Chamber of Commerce. Send them invitation letter, saying that I want to apologize


    to Casey. This time, I will make him kneel and beg me for mercy!"


    Margaret nodded immediately, with a look of expectation on his face.


    ...


    The Davies House, in the study.


    Casey was reading a book on the table when the phone rang. He picked it up and took a look. Later,


    there was a trace of shock on his face.


    "Kacperes to B City?"


    Staring at the phone for a while, Casey got up and left the study.


    It wasn''t until the afternoon that Casey returned to the Davies House again.


    He exercised in the yard. At this time, Jordan walked over, reached out and handed Casey an invitation


    letter, and said, "The N Group sent an invitation letter specifically, saying that he wanted to make


    amends. It is said that the Tianyuan Chamber of Commerce has also been invited."


    Casey epted the invitation letter and said with a smile to Jordan, "Go and reply to them, saying that


    I will go there, and let them prepare wine and food for me."


    ...


    In the evening, Tianyuan Tower.


    In Lilt''s ward, Casey and Natan stood on the edge of Lily''s bed, looking at Lily, whose eyes were still


    closed.


    After Owen helped Lily cure her illness, he listed all the medicinal materials needed, and also wrote


    down the matters needing attention in boiling the medicine. After instructing Natan to feed the medicine


    on time every day, he left B City.


    ""Finn invited us and said that he wanted to make an apology to you, but I don''t think it''s so simple. He


    must have set a trap. In my opinion, it is better not to keep the appointment," Natan said.


    Casey smiled and said, "Don''t think about the matter so seriously. In case he really wants to apologize


    to me. We can go to the appointment on time. He can''t make any trouble. You can rest assured."


    Natan frowned, obviously still a little worried.


    "It should be the seventh day Lily took the medicine Owen gave, right?" Casey changed the subject


    and asked.


    Natan nodded and sighed, "Doctor Owen''s medical skills are indeed amazing, but Lily''s condition is too


    serious. Maybe even Doctor Owen has judged something wrong, so until now, Lily has not woken up."


    Casey stared at Lily with both eyes, and said, "Owen won''t say anything unsure. Today is the real full


    week. Wait a minute, maybe Lily will wake up in a while."


    Natan nodded, and now he can onlyfort himself in this way.


    After that, the two people stayed by Lily''s bed, waiting for Lily to wake up.


    Until twelve o''clock in the evening, Lily showed no sign of waking up. Even Casey doubted that Owen''s


    judgment might have gone wrong.


    Natan dealt with thepany''s affairs during the day, and stayed up sote at night, and he looked


    exhausted, so Casey let him go to rest.


    After Natan left, Casey sat alone by Lily''s bed, with only a small night light turned on. The faint light


    shone on Lily''s face, reflecting her haggardness at this time.


    The prolongeda made Lily unable to eat. She could only rely on the delivery of nutrient solution to


    maintain her body''s instincts. As a result, she was much thinner than before, and looked a little skinny.


    "Lily, I know you are joking with me, right? In fact, you have woken up, but because you are angry with


    me, you don''t say it on purpose, do you?" Casey saw that Lily still had no response, and he was


    anxious


    "If you are really mad at me, then speak out. I promise to listen to you. You can hit me and scold me, I


    won''t have anyints. No matter what you ask me, I will agree, as long as you wake up, okay?"


    After he finished speaking, for a long time, Lily on the hospital bed did not respond.


    Casey lowered his head in frustration, remorse and self-me emotions rose in his heart, but he knew


    that even if he regretted it now, it would be useless.


    "Really...really? Will you promise me anything?"


    Just when Casey was desperate, a faint voice suddenly rang in his ears. He suddenly raised his head


    and looked at Lily and found that the girl had opened her eyes and was staring at him with tears.


    Casey was fully relieved, and he showed a serious smile to Lily, and said with pity,


    "Really."

 Chapter 511 Lily’s Request

    Chapter 511 Lily¡¯s Request


    There were several doctors gathered around Lily¡¯s bed to examine her physical condition with various


    instruments in the ward.


    Natan stood next to Casey and cried with joy. It was obvious that Lily¡¯s wake-up made him very excited.


    ¡°Doctor Austin is an excellent doctor. He said my daughter would wake up within a week. Lily did wake


    up in a week. Although it was a few hourste, it doesn¡¯t matter. I will buy a present for Doctor Austin to


    thank him for saving my daughter.¡± Natan stared at Casey and said.


    Natan¡¯s forehead knotted in a frown at this time. He was staring at Lily who was being examined in the


    bed. There were mixed feelings in his heart.


    At that time, Lily suddenly woke up, which made him extremely excited, so he promised that he would


    agree with any request of Lily.


    Given Lily¡¯s condition, he didn¡¯t think too much. But then he realized it and he suddenly felt regretted,


    because Lily probably asked him to be with her.


    He was a little uneasy. He was afraid that Lily would request him to be with her, and he could not refuse


    because he had promised that he would ept her any request. If he refused her, it might affect her


    condition. By that time, it would be toote for him to regret it.


    Fortunately, after Lily remained in a stable condition, she didn¡¯t make those requests that Casey


    thought before, which made Casey feel relieved.


    But now the request put forward by Lily still made Casey embarrassed. And the request was only a little


    better than those requests that Casey thought of.


    After a while, the doctors finished examining Lily, and one of them came up and smiled and said to


    Natan, ¡°Mr. Lowe, your daughter is in a stable condition now, but she is a little malnourished. She


    needs a nutrition supplement. Then she will be fine. It is a miracle that your daughter could wake up.¡±


    Natan nodded to the doctor and he said, ¡°Thanks to Doctor Austin. Well, since my daughter is in stable


    condition now, you could go back to take a good rest first. If there is any problem, I will call you again.


    You have looked after my daughter for so long. I will offer you a generous reward aspensation in a


    few days and send you to travel for some time.¡±


    These doctors lit up with pleasure immediately when they heard what Natan said. After expressing their


    gratitude to Natan, they left the ward.


    Casey and Natan walked to the bed and stared at Lily lying on it. Natan was happy and he said, ¡°Lily,


    what do you want to eat? Dad will buy it for you. No matter what you want to eat, I can buy it for you.¡±


    ¡°I want to eat the dragon meat, you go to buy it,¡± Lily said.


    Natan smiled awkwardly and said, ¡°Lily, don¡¯t be joking. I am serious. You just woke up and have to eat


    something to recover your health.¡±


    ¡°As you like, I want to be alone with Casey. You go to buy something now and you¡¯d bettere back


    tomorrow morning,¡± Lily said.


    Natan turned to look at Casey then nodded thoughtfully and said with a smile, ¡°OK, you can talk first,


    and I¡¯ll find someone to cook something for you.¡±


    Then he turned to leave the ward to get some delicious food for Lily.


    Although it had already passed two o¡¯clock in the morning, it was still easy for Natan to find a chef to


    cook something for Lily.


    After Natan left, Lily looked at Casey and said, ¡°Bring me a mirror.¡±


    ¡°Why do you want the mirror?¡± Casey asked.


    Lily said, ¡°I want to see what I look like now.¡±


    ¡°You are as beautiful as you used to be. When you get recovered, you can get out of bed to look in the


    mirror,¡± Casey said.


    ¡°No, I want to see it now. If you don¡¯t bring me a mirror, I will slip into aa again.¡± Even if Lily was ill,


    she was still willful.


    Casey felt helpless because there was not any mirror. He took out his mobile phone, opened the


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    camera and handed it to Lily.


    Lily stared at herself in his mobile phone and cried, which startled Casey.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Casey asked her with concern.


    Lily cried and said to him, ¡°I am so ugly now. You now certainly like me less. You go out now. I don¡¯t


    want you to see me being so ugly.¡±


    Casey was dumbfounding and looked at Lily. He took his mobile phone out of her hand and said, ¡°You


    just look a little slovenly because you haven¡¯t washed up. When you recover and get dressed up, you


    will be beautiful as before.¡±


    ¡°You said I looked slovenly. All men are bastards!¡± Lily cried harder.


    Casey felt helpless. The girl¡¯s mind was indeed unpredictable. He would never know what a girl was


    concerned about.


    After a long time, Lily stopped crying and looked at Casey aggrievedly and asked, ¡°Now you see my


    ugliest appearance, will you mind it?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Casey replied.


    ¡°Tell me whether you agree to my request,¡± Lily said.


    Casey sighed helplessly and asked, ¡°Are you joking?¡±


    ¡°I am serious. Anyway, I know I can¡¯t marry you, so I can only marry your son,¡± Lily said formally.


    The request that Lily made was that after Casey¡¯s son had grown up, if she wanted to chase him,


    Casey couldn¡¯t stop her. If she seeded in chasing his son, Casey couldn¡¯t interfere with them.


    When Casey thought that Lily could get his son, he felt worried.


    ¡°Can you make another request? When my son grows up, you could be more than 30 years old. Will


    you wait for my son to grow up?¡± Casey said.


    ¡°Okay. You can promise to marry me now. I even don¡¯t mind being your concubine. If you promised me,


    I would forget the former request. And I can also give you a son.¡± Lily immediately stared at him and


    said.


    Casey finally made up his mind and said, ¡°Then I¡¯d better agree to the former request.¡±


    Anyway, he didn¡¯t have a son now. If he had a daughter several yearster, he wouldn¡¯t need to fulfill


    his promise.


    And even if he had a son, there would be so many years until his son had grown up. In such a long


    time, Lily would change her mind.


    At this time, Casey could only console himself in this way.

 Chapter 512 Kneel Down and Kowtow to Me

    Chapter 512 Kneel Down and Kowtow to Me


    "Are you saying that Sister Flora disappeared after the car ident on that day?"


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    After confirming the request with Casey, Lily asked about what happened after the ident.


    Casey told Lily what happened next, and he felt depressed. Just now he was carefully avoiding Lily


    coveting his son, but now he remembered that his wife was still missing. Even if he wanted to have a


    son, he had to find Edith first.


    "At present, I have been trying my best to look for her, and I have found some possible clues. Don''t


    worry. I will definitely get her back." Casey said.


    Lily nodded. Although she wanted Casey very much, she was essentially a nice girl. She didn''t want to


    take advantage of the present situation. Instead, she became worried about Edith, just like Casey.


    "Have you caught the prime mover? How could she be so abominable that she used such a method to


    deal with you?" Lily asked again.


    Casey squinted his eyes and said, "She won¡¯t be able to have a good time for long. I will attend a


    dinner party in two days. At that time, I will not let go of anyone involved in this ident!"


    It wasn''t long before Natan returned to the ward with steaming food. Casey helped feed Lily and stayed


    here with Lily until four o''clock in the morning that he went back to the Davies House.


    Two dayster, in Jinlin Restaurant of B City.


    Casey and Natan arrived at the door of the hotel almost at the same time. When Natan saw Casey, he


    ran toward him immediately.


    With a trace of worry on his face, he came with four powerful bodyguards behind him, obviously very


    careful and serious about Finn''s dinner.


    "Casey, didn''t you bring a few more people?


    Those from N Group may have already set up a trap for us in the hotel. "


    Natan said to him.


    Casey smiled at him and said, "I can handle them by myself."


    Natan frowned. He knew that Casey was powerful, but Finn must know his strength. If he really wanted


    to set them up, how could Finn not be prepared with a method to deal with Casey?


    However, looking at the rxed look on Casey''s face, Natan could say nothing. Now that he hade,


    he had no choice but to go inside.


    When they two entered Jinlin Restaurant together, it was empty. They could only see two waiters


    waiting at the top of the stairs. When one of the waiters saw theying in, he immediately came over


    and said, "The hotel has been booked for the whole day. May I ask your name?"


    "Casey."


    Casey replied with no expressions on face.


    When the waiter heard his name, he showed a gesture of invitation to Casey and said, "The guest who


    booked the hotel is waiting upstairs. Please follow me."


    They went upstairs together to the door of a rather luxurious private room, where the waiter told Casey


    and Natan that the guest who booked the hotel was waiting in for them, and then the waiter left.


    Casey went to the door and pushed the door open, and found that the room was quiterge, and the


    decoration was resplendent, and a huge chandelier seemed quite dazzling.


    The table in the middle of the private room was neither too big nor too small, so that they didn¡¯t need to


    talk over the table. However, there were only two people sitting in front of the table, Finn and Margaret.


    After seeing Casey and Nataning in, Finn stood up from his seat and greeted them with a smile on


    his face immediately.


    "It¡¯s my bad not to pick you up downstairs. Come and have a seat. I''ve prepared the first-ss maotai


    alcohol. I''m sure I''ll be able to entertain both of you today."


    Finn didn¡¯t show any dislike for Casey, as if he was really going to apologize to Casey sincerely.


    Casey and Natan sat down at the table, and Natan''s four bodyguards stood by him, ready to deal with


    any emergency.


    Casey sat down and nced at Margaret. Margaret¡¯s eyes met with Casey¡¯s, but Margaret moved her


    eyes immediately, obviously feeling guilty.


    "Why, since you say you want to apologize to me, why don''t you even dare to look me in the eye?


    Is it possible that you have other purposes today? And you feel guilty? " Casey asked.


    Margaret snorted and said, "Don''t be too proud of yourself, Casey. Today, it is Mr. Turner that is going


    to apologize to you, not me. The feud between you and me cannot be solved with an apology!"


    Casey curled his lips and said, "Then why are you sitting here today?"


    Are you here to see Mr. Turner¡¯s joke? "


    Margaret''s face was frozen, and for a moment she could not find a word to refute Casey.


    Finn saw that when Casey came, the atmosphere became so embarrassed and stiff, so he frowned.


    But soon he smiled and said, " Lord Davies, please don''t be angry. Margaret is a grumpy woman. In


    fact, I brought her here today also to apologize to you, but she''s a little embarrassed to say that."


    "I know that Lord Davies has some prejudices against our N Group, and we have had some unpleasant


    misunderstandings before, but there are no eternal enemies in the world, and now our three families


    are on the same boat, so why don''t we drink a ss of wine to put an end to the past and work


    together in the future to make profits together?"


    While saying so, Finn picked up his ss and made a toast to Casey.


    Natan turned around to look at Casey. He was only here to keep Casey apany today, so all he


    had to do was to listen to Casey.


    Casey hummed coldly, and looked down at the ss on the table and said, "Who knows if you have


    poisoned the ss? Why don''t you drink the ss in front of me and I¡¯ll let go of what happened in the


    past?"


    Finn showed an expression of embarrassment suddenly, then he put down his ss and said, "Now


    that Lord Davies doesn''t believe me, it seems that drinking can''t solve the problem."


    Natan saw the change in the expression of Finn and spected that there was something wrong with


    the wine.


    "Since I''m here to apologize to Lord Davies today, I might as well listen to Lord Davies. What do you


    want me to do to end our previous feud and work together in the future?"


    Finn asked again.


    Casey smiled and said, "If I tell you, would you really do it?"


    "Of course, and since I want to apologize, I promise to be sincere."


    Finn answered.


    "Well, how about you and Margaret, kneel down in front of me right now and kowtow to me for ten


    times, and then you ask Margaret to drink the ss of wine in front of me, and I''ll let go of my feud with


    you?"

 Chapter 513 Do You Think It Can Kill Them

    Chapter 513 Do You Think It Can Kill Them


    The private room was quiet for a few seconds. The faces of Finn and Margaret sank suddenly.


    Although Natan knew that today''s dinner was just a trap, he still felt it inappropriate with Casey''s tough


    attitude. However, he was Casey''s men, so he couldn''t say anything.


    "Casey, what do you mean? I sincerely apologize to you, but you gave me that attitude? Do you really


    think I can¡¯t do anything with your bullying?" Finn shouted at Casey.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Casey said with a smile, "I just made such a small request, but you get so furious? If it weren''t for you,


    how could my wife disappear, and how could my sister be in aa for so long. She didn¡¯t wake up


    until two days ago. Do you really think that these grudges can be resolved with a single apology?"


    Finn said with a smile, "It turns out that it''s because of these things. Haha, calm down first. I have a


    piece of good news to tell you. I have already found out your wife''s whereabouts. I have already taken


    her here, just to apologize to you."


    Casey was shocked when he heard Finn''s words. He turned his head to nce at Margaret. At that


    time, he specifically confirmed that Edith''s disappearance had nothing to do with Margaret.


    Now Finn said such words, which made him suspect that Edith had indeed fallen into the hands of Finn


    and Margaret before.


    Casey clenched his fits suddenly. If this were the case, Casey could almost imagine what kind of


    torture Edith would suffer.


    What only made Casey a little strange was that after Finn said that, Margaret was also puzzled, as if


    she didn''t know that Finn had found Casey''s wife.


    "Where is she? Let her go! If she gets any hurt, I will definitely kill you and cut you into pieces!" Casey


    gritted his teeth and said these words. His murderous intent swept the entire room.


    "Take it easy! I will invite her out now." Finn showed a sinister smile on his face, then pped his


    hands.


    Behind the screen of the private room, two people immediately walked out, carrying a girl who was tied


    up. At the same time, a dozen people who looked furious rushed out from inside, surrounding Casey


    and Natan.


    Casey looked at the girl, feeling a little nervous. But after seeing the girl''s appearance, the expression


    on his face instantly changed to shock.


    The girl who was tied up turned out to be Anastasia from the orphanage.


    Anastasia panicked and looked at the people around her in fear. Her mouth was blocked by a piece of


    cloth, so she couldn''t make a sound.


    Seeing Casey, she struggled immediately, seeming to want to remind Casey that there was danger


    here.


    The expression on Finn¡¯s face had turned into a sneer. He wanted to see if he could trick Casey into


    drinking that ss of wine. But he didn¡¯t expect that Casey knew that he didn¡¯t really intend to


    apologize from the beginning.


    So Finn didn¡¯t n to continue acting with Casey. Since today¡¯s goal was to kill Casey and there was a


    master like Kacper as the backer, Finn didn¡¯t have to worry about anything anymore. Killing Casey was


    the easiest and effective way.


    "Casey, how about it? I brought your wife to you. Can you ept my apology? Hahahaha." Finn


    Casey snorted coldly and said, "She is not my wife. What are you doing to catch an innocent person?"


    Finn stared at Anastasia and said, "Why isn''t she your wife? Look at her, she is simr to your wife.


    She is younger than your wife. For us, women are just for fun. Why do you still have to find the original


    one?"


    "Let her go, otherwise you will regret it. I will let you taste the most painful taste in this world." Casey


    said coldly.


    Finn looked at Casey without fear, and said, "Look around you carefully. Is it possible that you still don¡¯t


    understand the current situation? You should already know that I invited you here today just to kill you.


    It''s really not easy to deceive you toe here, but I didn''t expect you actually dared toe here


    alone. At least, Natan brought four bodyguards with him. Are you so confident in your own strength?"


    "You can try it." Casey said.


    "Do you think I''m stupid? I know you can fight. That''s why I arrested this girl. For her, you saved a


    welfare institution. If I guessed correctly, you should be a kind person, right?"


    "Casey, you should know if you are not cruel, you can''t survive in this society at all. But you have such


    a weakness. I arrested her just to want to know how kind you can be."


    "As long as you dare to hit me today, my people will break her neck immediately. Her death will be your


    responsibility. I don''t know if you can continue keep your goodness!"


    After Finn finished speaking, he sat leisurely on the chair, and took a bite of the vegetables.


    "I only give you three minutes to think about it. If you don''t want her to die, drink the ss of wine on


    the table now. Otherwise, three minutester, even if you drink it, my people will kill her.¡± Finn added


    another sentence.


    Casey squinted at Finn. Today, he did not expect that Anastasia was arrested.


    Standing next to Casey, Natan looked anxiously at the situation around him. Each of Finn¡¯s


    subordinates was stronger than the four bodyguards he brought. If they really had to fight, there would


    be no chance of winning.


    He reached Casey¡¯s ear and whispered, "Casey, don¡¯t hesitate. I will let my bodyguard stop them first.


    We have to escape. As long as we can escape, we will have a chance to take revenge. As for the girl,


    you can only give her up now."


    Casey smiled at him, picked up the two chopsticks on the table, and asked, "Do you think these


    chopsticks can kill them?"


    Natan looked suspicious, wondering why Casey would suddenly ask such a question.


    Finnughed loudly, and mocked, "Casey, are you really stupid? Do you want to take these two


    chopsticks and fight with my men? So ridiculous!"


    As soon as Finn stoppedughing, Casey turned his head to look at him, then waved his hand which


    was holding the chopsticks. The sound of breaking wind sounded. Immediately after that, the two


    chopsticks went stuck in between the eyebrows of two people who caught Anastasia.


    Casey quickly rushed towards Anastasia, held Anastasia directly, and returned to his previous position.


    All of this only happened so quickly. Finn and his men did not have the time to react at all.


    The two men fell to the ground, making both Finn and Margaret tremble.

 Chapter 514 It’s Nothing to Fear

    Chapter 514 It¡¯s Nothing to Fear


    After rescuing Anastasia, Casey got off the rope on her body and the piece of cloth stuck in her mouth.


    Anastasia looked at Casey in a panic and said, "Casey, leave here quickly. They are going to plot


    against you. We will quickly call the police and arrest them!"


    Casey smiled at Anastasia and said, "Don''t worry. These are some grievances between me and them.


    If you call the police, they won''t get the punishment they deserve. You are standing next me and


    watching it. They can''t hurt me."


    When Anastasia heard Casey say this, she nodded. In her eyes, Casey was the head of Davies family.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    This kind of person who was in a high position must have a certain sense of truth in the decisions he


    made. In the current situation, she only needed to follow Casey''s arrangements.


    Casey turned his head again to look at Finn and Margaret, and said coldly, "I took the move. What can


    you do with me?"


    Staring at the two who had fallen on the ground, Finn swallowed. He was shocked by the strength that


    Casey showed. He didn''t expect Casey to be so strong. Casey actually killed his men so easily and


    saved Anastasia by the way.


    Margaret didn''t expect Casey to be so terrifying, either. There was an uncontroble fear rising from the


    bottom of her heart. If the chopsticks in Casey''s hand were pointed at her just now, she might have


    be a cold corpse again.


    It was just that the two of them didn''t know it was already Casey''s limit just now. The blood was surging


    in Casey¡¯s body. If he didn''t work hard to suppress it, he wouldn''t be able to stand firmly.


    Anastasia''s arrest had already exceeded Casey''s expectation. He didn''t want this girl to get any hurt


    because of him. So he had to rescue Anastasia no matter what.


    Finn took a deep breath. Although Casey''s strength was too scary, fortunately, he invited a super


    master this time. Compared with that super master, Casey must be much worse than him.


    Thinking about it this way, Finn rxed a little. ring at Casey, he said coldly, "Don¡¯t bluff here. Do


    you think I will be afraid of you? These thugs might not be your matches. But it doesn¡¯t mean that no


    one can¡¯t defeat you. This time, in order to kill you, I specially spent a lot of money inviting a super


    master toe over. You are not worth mentioning in front of him. Whether you save that woman or


    not, the result will be the same."


    After speaking, Finn pped his hand again and said loudly, "Come out, next, this is your stage!"


    As soon as Finn finished speaking, Kacper walked out of the screen and looked at everyone present


    with a cold face. The temperature in the entire private room seemed to have dropped a bit because of


    his presence.


    After Natan and Anastasia saw Kacper, they both wanted to surrender. They both felt the fierce aura of


    Kacper. Even if they just nced at him, they determined the person in front of them could kill them


    with just one finger.


    Seeing Kacper appearing, Finn and Margaret all showed a sneer. Their eyes were full of expectation.


    Because of this master, they didn''t worry that Casey could escape today.


    Casey didn''t have the slightest surprise on his face after seeing Kacper. When Kacper came out and


    saw Casey, his eyes were also quite calm.


    It was as if they had never known each other. Neither of them said a word.


    As early as two days ago, Casey had already met Kacper in secret. Kacper also learned from Casey


    that the person who Finn invited him to kill was Casey.


    As a staff in Guanling, Kacper couldn¡¯t attack Casey even if he was paid more money, so Finn had no


    idea that the super master he had invited was actually Casey¡¯s men.


    "It''s terrible. It''s terrible. This person just standing here makes me feel powerless. Even there were be


    one hundred of me, I still won¡¯t have any power to fight back. Casey, just find a way to leave here. I


    know you are great, but it is not a wise move to fight against this kind of person. Besides, there are


    many Finn¡¯s thugs here." Natan immediately began to persuade Casey after seeing Kacper.


    Anastasia on the side also nodded quickly, and said, "Casey, this man is really terrible. His eyes make


    me unable to move. I think we should try to escape."


    Casey turned his head and nced at both of them, then he said lightly, "It''s nothing to fear."


    Both Natan and Anastasia felt that Casey was a bit bragging. Although Casey¡¯s saving of people just


    now shocked them, the aura of Casey was not as scary as Kacper. So they just subconsciously thought


    that Casey''s strength was actually inferior to Kacper.


    But they didn¡¯t know that Kacper was defeated by Casey before. Besides, it happened after Casey


    defeated nine-strong yer in one day.


    Hearing what Casey said, Finnughed immediately and said, "Even if you have some strength, you


    should be able to feel the gap between yourself and him. This is the master I invited from Guanling. He


    is the top one on List of the Ares in Guanling and is called Human King. In front of him, you¡¯re just


    nothing!"


    "Really?" Casey nced at Kacper, with a yful smile on his face.


    Neither Natan nor Anastasia had heard of where Guanling was, but they all knew that this was


    definitely not a simple ce. Since Finn valued the person from Guanling so much, how could


    Guanling be an ordinary ce?


    The most important thing was that Kacper''s aura was really scary. Even if Finn didn''t introduce Kacper,


    they knew that they couldn¡¯t offend this person.


    "Casey, if you kneel down to beg me for mercy now, maybe I am in a good mood and then let you die


    easily. Otherwise, you can only wait to be tortured to die!" Finn shouted at Casey.


    "Mr. Kacper, please make this guy die more painfully. I hate him guts. If you let him die easily, it will be


    too cheap for him." Margaret said.


    Casey stared at them, then said, "Bring it on."


    Finn sneered and said, "I didn''t expect you were impatient. You can¡¯t wait to die? If so, I can fulfill you,


    Mr. Kacper, your goal is him. After killing him today, your mission ispleted!"


    Kacper turned his head and nced at Finn, then he moved.


    Both Finn and Margaret looked forward to it. Both of them felt that Casey couldn¡¯t hold on too long in


    front of Kacper.


    However, in the next second, the two of them opened their mouths in astonishment. The master who


    Finn spent a lot of money in inviting over did not hit Casey, but instead hit one of Finn''s men with a


    punch.


    Within a few minutes, everyone that Finn had brought fell to the ground, leaving only Finn and Margaret


    standing in ce.

 Chapter 515 Young Master

    Chapter 515 Young Master


    "How... how could this be? Mr. Kacper, why did you do this to my men? I paid you money to let you kill


    Casey. The people in Guanling can kill the employer casually?" Finn looked at Kacper with a puzzled


    face.


    Kacper did not answer his words, but walked in front of Finn and Margaret. Then he raised one of his


    feet, and directly kicked them to kneel on the ground.


    "What are you doing! Are you crazy? You even kick me!" Finn shouted directly at Kacper.


    Margaret also bit her lip and looked at Kacper with a look of puzzlement. She originally thought that


    Kacper would kill Casey soon, but she didn''t expect this man actually took action against them.


    Both Natan and Anastasia were very nervous at first, and they were already ready to run away. But


    after seeing this scene, they were both stunned.


    What happened? They were all confused. The master Finn spent a lot of money inviting over had


    actually fight against Finn, which was really beyond their expectation.


    Both of them turned their heads and nced at Casey, thinking that this matter must have something to


    do with Casey.


    Natan¡¯s four bodyguards also breathed a long sigh of relief. As martial artists, they could naturally


    judge the strength of Kacper. If they really had to fight against Kacper, they wouldn¡¯t be definitely


    Kacper''s matches. They could imagine how they would end up at that time.


    Kacper still didn''t talk to Finn, but turned and walked towards Casey. After reaching Casey, he bowed


    to Casey and said, "Young Master, the trouble has been resolved."


    Young Master!


    Everyone was shocked by Kacper¡¯s words. All of them turned to look at Casey.


    Casey nodded to Kacper and said, "Bother you."


    Finn looked at Casey with an incredible face, and then asked Kacper, "What do you mean? Why do


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    you call him Young Master? When did he be your Young Master? Are you not a staff from


    Guanling? ?"


    Margaret also looked at Casey and Kacper suspiciously. She couldn¡¯t figure out what was going on,


    either.


    Casey smiled and walked towards Finn and Margaret. He said, "He is indeed from Guanling. This does


    not conflict with him calling me Young Master."


    "It''s impossible! How terrifying the top one on List of the Ares is. How could you be qualified to let him


    call your Young Master? Unless..." When Finn spoke of here, his eyes suddenly widened. He was in


    shock.


    "Yes. Kacper will call me Young Master because I¡¯m Young Master in Guanling." Casey replied lightly.


    Natan and Anastasia were all confused. They didn''t know what kind of ce Guanling was, so they


    were very vague about the identity of the young master of Guanling, but they all knew the person who


    looked terrible was actually their side. Today, they would be safe.


    "It''s impossible! You are just a bastard from Davies family. Davies family still defected from our Turner


    family. How could you be Young Master of Guanling?"


    Finn''s breathing was a little hurried. He wanted to stand up from the ground, but what Kacper kicked


    him just now made him unable to move at all. So he could only kneel on the ground.


    Casey directly raised his hand, pped Finn, and said coldly, ¡°What is your Turner family? My father


    became the boss of Guanling by himself. Your Turner family, such a big family, has not had any


    slightest progress for so many years! Do you really think that I want your Turner family''s reputation?"


    Finn captured very important information from Casey''s words, and then his eyes widened. He


    muttered, "Your father, is the boss of Guanling? How could this be? Shouldn''t Guanling¡¯s boss be


    Percy?"


    "My father has used Percy as his name for many years. The reason why he has never been exposed is


    to deal with your Turner family. My grandfather died tragically in your family¡¯s hands. My grandma was


    also depressed to death because of this incident. Do you really think that we would forget these


    hatreds so easily?" Casey said coldly.


    Finn immediately panicked. He turned his head to look at Margaret beside him, and asked, "Where is


    Casey''s father? If his father is not dead, why will he be the head of Davies family?"


    Margaret said, "No one knows whether his father died or not. Casey¡¯s father suddenly disappeared


    more than ten years ago, and just left a letter to Casey. That letter did not have any useful information."


    "More than ten years ago?" Finn frowned immediately, "The exact time?"


    "Fourteen years ago." Margaret thought for a while and said.


    Finn frozen, muttering, "Fourteen years ago... Fourteen years ago, it was the year when Percy


    seeded in climbing highdder and became the boss of Guanling!"


    He immediately understood something. His face was so pale. His gaze toward Casey was full of fear.


    Seeing Finn¡¯s reaction, Margaret panicked. She grabbed Finn¡¯s arm, and asked, ¡°Is what he said true?


    He is really Young Master of the ce named Guanling you mentioned? Terence is the boss of


    Guanling now?"


    Finn¡¯s face was deathly pale. He said, "The top one on List of the Ares has never been respectful to


    anyone. He calls Casey Young Master. In addition to the identity, there is another necessary condition,


    that is, Casey has the strength to defeat him, otherwise he would not be willing to call Casey Young


    Master."


    "Kacper is real. So what Casey said should be true. His strength is even stronger than Kacper. Today,


    it¡¯s impossible that we can run away."


    When Margaret heard Finn''s words, she was almost copse. She shouted at Finn, "Didn''t you say that


    Casey is just an ant in front of you? Why are we now being led by his nose? Isn''t your Turner family the


    world-ss family? Why can''t you even defeat Casey?"


    When Finn heard Margaret¡¯s words, he pped her and cursed, ¡°How the hell did I know that his father


    is the boss of Guanling? Now Guanling is super strong. Even the Turner family doesn¡¯t dare to provoke


    it easily. You me me? Who the hell shall I me?"


    Watching the two people quarrel, Casey said with a smile, "You can save a little bit of energy. After you


    two go to the hell, you can quarrel there."

 Chapter 516 You Deserve It

    Chapter 516 You Deserve It


    When Finn and Margaret heard Casey''s words, their bodies were all stiff. They had a bad feeling.


    "Casey, please let me go. I promise that I will never make trouble for you again. After I return to the


    Turner family, I will definitely intercede with the Turner family for you and let them give up making


    trouble for you. With the strength of Guanling, our family will definitely be willing to re-ept your


    family." Finn said anxiously.


    Just now, Finn was still aggressive. But within five minutes, hepletely changed his attitude. At this


    time, Finn was already a little desperate.


    When Casey heard what Finn said, he immediately curled his lips and said, "You are also worthy of


    saying that you¡¯re willing to re-ept us? Do you really think I still take your Turner family seriously?"


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    "When your family drove out my grandfather and nned to kill him, why didn''t you think that there


    would be such a day? Now you know that my father is the boss of Guanling, so you want to reconcile


    with us? You wish!"


    "You can''t get out of this hotel today. The things about Guanling are my biggest secret. Since I let you


    know, I won¡¯t let you go back alive. I want to give the Turner family a big surprise. Let them understand


    that all the crimes theymitted will be judged by me. I will not let go of the Turner family!"


    Listening to Casey''s words, Finn couldn''t help trembling. He knew that the things that the Turner family


    had done had nted a seed for the entire family, and now this seed had grown to a towering tree.


    It was a pity that this towering tree was not to shelter the Turner family from wind and rain. It would


    smash against everyone in the Turner family. It was foreseeable that as long as Guanling took action


    against the Turner family, the Turner family couldn¡¯t survive.


    Finn looked at Casey tremblingly. His lips were pale. He wanted to beg Casey for mercy again, but


    there was a feeling of powerlessness. He couldn''t say a word.


    "Are there anyst words to tell others? When I go to take revenge on the Turner family, I can tell


    them." Casey said again.


    Finn¡¯s face suddenly became distorted. He shouted at Casey, ¡°Even if you are Young Master of


    Guanling, so what? My Turner family is still not afraid. You and your father will not end well!"


    The survival instinct made Finn take out his mobile phone from his clothes. He wanted to send an


    urgent message back to the Turner family to let them know Casey''s identity and his plot against the


    Turner family.


    Anyway, it was impossible for him to survive today. So what he could only do was to make the Turner


    family suffer as little as possible.


    But as soon as Finn took out the phone, Casey kicked him. The hand he was holding the phone made


    a click sound, and the phone also flew out.


    At this time, Casey grabbed Finn''s neck and lifted him from the ground. Finn''s face instantly flushed


    red. His eyes kept protruding outward, and he struggled.


    Looking at this scene, Margaret was so scared. But her legs were dead. She couldn''t run at all.


    Both Natan and Anastasia looked at Casey a little dignifiedly. They were a little breathless because of


    the momentum that Casey showed.


    Before, they thought that Casey was not Kacper''s match because of Kacper''s sharp aura, but when


    they felt Casey''s horror, they knew that this kind of hidden aura was even more terrifying.


    Only when a person went through the stage where he revealed his sharp aura could he hide his aura. It


    was not that Casey¡¯s aura was worse than Kacper, but it was that he had already surpassed Kacper.


    Casey could converge his aura. From this level, Kacper was a little worse than Casey.


    Natan narrowed his eyes when he looked at Casey. He felt that Casey had be a little bit more


    unpredictable. At the beginning, Casey was just a young man in his eyes. Later, the young man took


    control over Davies family. Then Natan believed that Casey had the qualifications to be on an equal


    footing with him.


    But now that Casey showed the power that Natan was beyond reach. Casey could easily kill a member


    of the world-ss family without any worries. This was something that Natan could not do.


    After a while, Finn, whose neck was grabbed by Casey, stopped struggling. He died.


    Casey threw Finn to the ground, which made Margaret tremble with fright.


    Casey turned his head to look at Margaret, walked in front of her, and said coldly, "It''s your turn."


    Margaret cried directly, and quickly kowtowed to Casey. She said, "Casey, I know I was wrong. I


    shouldn''t have driven you out of Davies family back then. I shouldn''t have done those things to target to


    you. I shouldn¡¯t do those things to hurt your wife. Please give me a chance to reform and rehabilitate


    myself. I am willing to do anything for you, as long as you spare me. I don¡¯t want to die, please!"


    Caseyughed, "What I want you to do is to go to the hell. My wife is still missing. My sister only woke


    up a few days ago. You think I can forgive you just because you kowtowed to me?"


    "Casey, I was so stupid before. I¡¯m a fool. As long as you don¡¯t kill me, I can do anything for you. If you


    think kowtowing several times is not enough, I can keep kowtowing until you are satisfied." Margaret


    said regretfully.


    "Sorry! I just want you to die." Casey said. Then he grabbed Margaret''s neck.


    Margaret began to cough violently. She watched Casey lift herself little by little, but she could do


    nothing.


    She knew she was really going to die this time. She had done so many things and nned for so long,


    but in the end, it was nothing.


    The memories of her past appeared in front of her eyes. Thinking of the things she had done before,


    she felt a little ridiculous. Thest thing she should not do in her life was to kick Casey out of Davies


    family. It was a pity that it was toote for regretting.


    When Margaret¡¯s body became cold, Casey threw her to the ground. This time, he would not let


    Margaret have any chance toe back to life again.


    In this world, there would never be Margaret again.


    After dealing with Finn and Margaret, Casey also breathed a long sigh of relief, feeling that the trouble


    which had been lingering in his mind finally disappeared. He suddenly felt relieved.


    He turned to look at Natan and Anastasia. The usual smile appeared on his face again, and his aura


    receded.


    "We can go now. Don¡¯t talk to others about the things here today. The Turner family will definitely not


    give up. Whoever in the Turner familyes will be killed by me. The time when they react is the time


    when the Turner family disappears from this world."

 Chapter 517 Short-sighted

    Chapter 517 Short-sighted


    At N Group.


    In Antonio''s office, Antonio and Priya were sitting together. It could be seen that there was a glimmer of


    expectation on their faces.


    Priya yed with her hair, and said to Antonio with smile, "If I follow Mr. Turner back to the Turner


    family in the future, what kind of status will I have in his family?"


    Antonioughed, "I advise you not to have too high expectations. There is no shortage of women


    around for a young master like him. Even if he does take you back to the Turner family, you will be


    definitely one of his many women. The struggle among their super-family is not as simple as you think."


    Priya didn''t care at all. She snorted to Finn, and said, "So what? At least I will be one among the real


    upper ss. If it weren''t for Mr. Turner, I thought Davies family would already be considered an upper


    ss. He let me realize that there are still better people than us in the world."


    Antonio smiled at Priya, then stretched a hand towards Priya and said, "Anyway, your first time has


    already been given to him, so why don''t you let me feel refreshed? I have coveted you for a long time.


    He will definitely not know it."


    Actually, Priya wasn¡¯t a member of Davies family. At first, she was thinking about being with Casey.


    Antonio was also itchy for Priya because of her good-looking face.


    Priya pped Antonio''s hand away directly, with a trace of disgust on her face, and said, "If I tell Mr.


    Turner what you think, do you think he will let you go?"


    Antonio smiled and then said, "We are in the same boat now. If you don''t make me feel better, I won''t


    make you feel better. Are you sure you will tell Finn what I have said?"


    Priya gave Antonio a grimace, and then stopped talking.


    Antonio didn¡¯t talk about that topic again. He said, ¡°Today, Mr. Turner set a trap for Casey personally. I


    heard that Mr. Turner invited a master. Maybe Casey is dead now."


    Priya nodded, "How can Casey resist Mr. Turner''s attack? Casey is really stupid. He dares to go


    against Mr. Turner. Even if he seeds in avoiding Mr. Turner¡¯s attack in business. It is impossible for


    him to escape this time."


    "Didn''t you still want to be with Casey before? Why are you saying like this now?" Antonio said with a


    smile.


    "Crap, I just know what is good for me. He is just a fool. He wants to fight against Mr. Turner. Of course


    I won''t have any feelings for him. Moreover,pared with Mr. Turner, he is nothing. I''m not stupid.


    Why do I still choose him?" Priya suddenly said with contempt.


    As soon as she finished speaking, she heard a sound of footsteps from outside, which sounded very


    anxious.


    Both of them were a little weird. They stood up and walked outside.


    As soon as they opened the door of the office, they saw a group of people outside carrying things and


    running towards the outside. Behind them, there was a group of people wearing uniforms driving them


    away.


    Antonio had a bad feeling. He hurried out, stopped a man who was running in a hurry, and asked,


    "What is going on? Why are you running?"


    "N Group is screwed up. They havee to close thepany. Do we have to wait to be caught?"


    The man shouted at Antonio, then pushed Antonio away and continued to run away.


    Antonio frowned immediately, wondering why N Group which was already fine suddenly came to this


    point.


    Priya also walked out of the office. Seeing the chaotic scene outside, she was shocked. Then she


    asked anxiously, "What''s the matter? With Mr. Turner¡¯s strong background, no one dares toe here


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    to close thepany."


    The security personnel over there had already walked towards them. Antonio groaned for a moment,


    and then walked up to them.


    "Who asked you toe here? This is N Group. Without permission, it is illegal for you guys toe


    in and make trouble like this!" Antonio shouted at the group of people.


    Hearing Antonio''s words, the security captain stopped, and said, "N Group is suspected of fraud,


    making illegal profits, and instigating people tomit criminal activities. We received an order to close


    the ce. Who said we were here to make trouble? "


    "Holly shit!" Antonio shouted directly. How could he believe that N Group would be charged with such


    crimes, "Show me your certificates!"


    The security captain directly took out his own certificates and the documents, as well as the documents


    signed by Finn and his handprint, and let Antonio read them.


    Antonio took a look and found that these documents were indeed genuine, and that they also had


    Finn''s autograph and handprint, which made him dumbfounded.


    He turned his head and nced at Priya who was on the side, a trace of panic appeared in his eyes.


    He murmured, "How...how could this happen? Isn''t he still dealing with Casey today? Howe N


    Group is screwed up in a blink of an eye? "


    Priya also took a look at the documents with anxious face, then froze in ce. She suddenly thought of


    something, then she said, "Is it possible that Mr. Turner failed this time?"


    "Why? How did Casey do it? He is not qualified to fight Mr. Turner at all, but why is it such a result?"


    The security captain stared at Antonio and Priya, and then took out two photos. Afterparing them,


    he immediately ordered the people around him, "Quickly arrest them both. They are two chief figures in


    the fraud gang of N Group. I did not expect that the two of them would have taken the initiative toe


    to us. We can¡¯t let them run away!"


    When the people wearing security suits heard this, they rushed towards Antonio and Priya, and


    subdued both of them on the ground.


    Both Antonio and Priya were stunned. They had been arrested before they could figure out.


    "You fucking let me go! We didn''t do anything. Why are you arresting us?" Antonio shouted.


    "Whether you guys did it or not, we''ll know when we take you back." The security captain said.


    Then a group of people escorted two people out to the outside.


    As they walked, the security captain also said to Antonio and Priya, "By the way, Mr. Casey, who


    assisted in exposing your N Group''s crimes this time, asked me to tell you guys a sentence. Short-


    sightedness will only send yourselves into the abyss. "


    Hearing the security captain''s words, both Antonio and Priya frozen. Their bodies went cold in an


    instant.

 Chapter 518 The Clues about Edith

    Chapter 518 The Clues about Edith


    At Tianyuan Tower.


    In front of Lily¡¯s bed, Casey was sitting by the bed, peeling an apple for Lily


    Lily stared at Casey. The lights in her beautiful eyes flickered. She was almost stunned by Casey.


    After peeling the apple, Casey handed it to Lily and said with a smile, "Here you are."


    Lily swallowed. She didn¡¯t know whether the apple was more attractive or Casey was more attractive.


    After a period of recovery, Lily''s condition had improved a lot. Her thin face had recovered a bit of rosy.


    She had be full of energy. ording to what doctor said, she would be able to get out of bed


    before long.


    "I want to eat you." Lily licked her lips without hesitation, showing a look of desire for Casey.


    Casey looked at Lily calmly and directly put the apple into her mouth, and said, "It''s illegal to eat human


    flesh."


    "Who wants to eat your flesh? You know what I¡¯m talking about." Lily winked at Casey.


    Casey nced at Lily and said, "You should rest now. I have to leave."


    Lily immediately acted like a spoiled child, "Okay, okay. I won''t say that again. Sit down. If you leave,


    my recovery speed will be extremely slow. Don¡¯t you want me to get better soon?"


    Casey looked at Lily helplessly. Thinking of this girl was sick, he sat back again.


    During this time, B City was not peaceful. Casey solved Finn and Margaret. N Group was closed. The


    old town reconstruction n removed N Group. Davies family controlled the original industries of N


    Group. A series of things were fermenting in people''s discussions.


    Almost no one could had thought that N Group, which was still promising the day before, already


    closed down in an instant. But everyone could guess that it was Davies family that made N Group have


    such a turning point.


    This also made everyone appreciate the strength of Davies family again. N Group, such a powerful


    group, could be closed down in such a short period of time, which was enough to prove the horror of


    Davies family.


    All the forces in B City were aware of the gap between them and N Group. Since N Group was not


    Davies family¡¯s match, naturally, they were less likely to y against Davies family. Therefore, the


    reputation of Davies family in B City was a bit higher than before. Davies family had faint tendency to


    dominate B City.


    Tianyuan Chamber of Commerce had also risen because of its rtionship with Davies family, and the


    cooperation in old town reconstruction n had also made Tianyuan Chamber of Commerce much


    stronger than that of in the past.


    As the person who caused these things, Casey was also famous in B City. The past rumors and


    nders about Casey were all wiped out. Now everyone knew that Casey was unpredictable. They


    couldn¡¯t image how powerful Casey was


    "Casey, what are you thinking about?" Lily blinked her big eyes. Seeing Casey, who was sitting on the


    edge of the bed, lost in thoughts, she asked.


    Casey smiled at Lily and said, "It''s nothing. Just a daze."


    When Casey said this, Lily had already thought of what Casey was thinking. Apart from that person,


    who else would make Casey show such a face?


    Although she was disappointed, she didn''t say anything. After all, she had promised Casey that she


    would no longer have such an idea for Casey. She also said jokingly that she might be interested in


    Casey¡¯s son.


    Thinking about her own request, she felt she was really stupid. Now no one knew where Edith was, and


    no one knew when Casey¡¯s son could be born. The most important thing was that if Casey would have


    a daughter, her request was basically the equivalent of nothing.


    "Huh, I''m really so stupid. I really look like a fool in that state." Lily shouted for no reason.


    Casey felt strange, wondering what happened to Lily. Then he asked, "What''s wrong? Why are you like


    a fool?"


    Lily felt that Casey wasughing at her, so she became even angrier.


    "It''s all because of you that I have be a fool." Lily said angrily.


    Just when the two people were quarreling, Casey received a text message on his mobile phone with a


    photo attached to the text message, showing the side face of a girl. After seeing this photo, Casey


    stood up at once.


    Casey could be sure that the side face in the photo was definitely Edith¡¯s!


    Below the photo, there was a sentence, Fudan University in H City.


    Casey carefully stared at the background of the photo and found that it was indeed andmark building


    of Fudan University.


    Unexpectedly, Edith went to H City and also appeared in Fudan University!This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Suddenly, Casey saw the hope. After searching for so long, he finally had Edith''s whereabouts. Seeing


    Edith''s look, she didn''t seem to have been hurt in any way. Instead, she looked very happy.


    After the excitement, Casey had some doubts. He didn''t understand why Edith remained unscathed


    after she disappeared so long, and she looked so happy.


    Shouldn''t Edith rush back to find him if she didn¡¯t get any hurt? Even if she didn''te back, she would


    contact him at least. She must also know that he was worried about her. With Casey''s understanding of


    Edith, if such a thing happened, she couldn''t be in such a good mood to hang out in the university.


    Something that Casey didn''t know must have happened during this, or the person in the photo just


    looked the same as Edith, but she was not actually Edith.


    Regardless of the reason, Casey saw the hope. Whether the person in the photo was Edith or not,


    Casey would be able to figure it out when he found her.


    Seeing Casey go from excitement to doubt, and then from doubt to firm, Lily felt a little strange, so she


    asked, "What''s wrong with you?"


    Casey smiled and looked at Lily, and said, "I found your sister-inw''s whereabouts, but I''m not sure if


    it is her. I don''t think it''s going to be wrong, so I will book a ticket and rush over to confirm it. You quickly


    get better and wait for me toe back. I¡¯ll bring you a gift."


    After speaking, Casey turned and left the ward.


    Looking at Casey''s back, Lily showed a sense of loss on her face. She didn''t know why, the words


    "sister-inw" made her feel upset.


    After leaving Tianyuan Tower, Casey drove towards the Davies House by car. He took out his cell


    phone and nned to call Jordan. At this moment, his cell phone rang. It was Brodie¡¯s call.


    Casey answered it. The voice of Brodie sounded on the phone, "Mr. Casey, I don¡¯t know how you are


    thinking. During the recent period, our college needs a professor who understands historical relics. I


    think you are the most suitable candidate. There are really not many opportunities like this. If you can, I


    still hope you cane to our school and be a guest professor."


    Casey smiled, thinking of the ce where Edith appeared. Then he said to the phone, "Okay, I will rush


    to H City as soon as possible."

 Chapter 519 Toy Boy

    Chapter 519 Toy Boy


    In M Country.


    In the most prosperous center, in a skyscraper, an old man with gray hair was sitting in the office,


    reviewing documents on the desk.


    A pair of calligraphy hung on the wall behind the old man, with the word "Turner" written on it. The word


    looked like powerful and the artistic conception was profound. It was only one word, but it gave people


    a sharp and violent feeling.


    A gust of wind blew. The curtain on the side of the window was flicked gently, and then, a figure in


    ck clothes appeared in the office like a ghost.


    The old man didn''t look up. He didn''t even nce at the window, and then he just said, "How is the


    situation in B City? Has the so-called Davies family been eliminated?"


    "No." The voice of the man in ck said hoarsely.


    The old man stopped reviewing the documents immediately, then raised his head with a frown. He


    looked at the man in ck, and said, "The so-called Davies family is nothing but the product of my


    useless brother. They are just like bed bugs in the eyes of the Turner family. It should be easy to ruin it.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    The support I gave to Finn this time is not small. Why hasn''t he ruined Davies family yet?"


    "The current head of Davies family is Casey. I didn¡¯t know what methods he used to withstand the


    several attacks of Mr. Finn. This Davies family is not as simple as it seems on the surface. If you guess


    right, it should also have the support of other forces behind them. Otherwise, it would be impossible


    that he could fight against Mr. Finn." The man dressed in ck replied.


    The old man snorted coldly, and said, "A bed bug left by a wimp! What kind of force can be willing to


    support them? Even if there is, it is definitely not the match of the Turner family. Maybe Finn is not


    careful enough. When hees back, I must reprimand him. If he has half of his brother''s ability,


    Davies family may have disappeared in this world long ago."


    Hearing this, the man in ck immediately bent over to the old man, and said, "Master, I''m afraid Mr.


    Finn can''te back this time."


    The old man was stunned. Then he asked, "Why? Is he afraid of me to punish him, so he doesn¡¯t dare


    toe back?"


    "Our people sent back news that Mr. Finn¡¯spany in B City has been seized. Mr. Finn invited Casey


    for dinner in a hotel that day. But Mr. Finn never came out of the hotel that day. Our peopleter


    thoroughly investigated the entire hotel. No trace of Mr. Finn was found. There was also a woman


    named Margaret who disappeared with Mr. Finn. This woman is also a mortal enemy of Casey. I


    suspect that Mr. Finn might have been killed by Casey." The man in ck replied.


    "What are you talking about!" The old man pped the table sharply, and the pen in his hand was


    pped off. "Finn died in the hand of Casey? How is this possible! He is just my brother''s trash


    grandson. Even if he was given a hundred opportunities, he couldn''t be Finn''s match!"


    "We can''t figure out what was going on, but the fact is it. Casey is very cautious. He assisted in


    using Mr. Finn''spany. Now, everyone thinks that Mr. Finn has been arrested. In fact, Mr. Finn


    has disappeared. But no one would doubt it at all." The man in ck said.


    The old man''s eyes became sharp in an instant. He stared at the man in ck and asked, "How long


    will Fabian be back?"


    "About a month or so." The man replied.


    "After Fabianes back, let him go to H Country. When hees back again, I want to see the head


    of Casey. A lowly man dares to kill the grandson of the Turner family! My good brother! You really have


    a good grandson!" The old man gritted his teeth.


    "Yes!"


    ...


    In the airport of H City.


    A Mercedes-Benz G63 was parked here. A tall, beautiful woman wearing a sexy short skirt, a denim


    jacket and sunsses was standing by the side of the car, staring at the airport, seemingly waiting for


    someone.


    This person was named Nadia. She was the president of argest cosmeticspany, Lan Couch, in


    H City. She was also a famous socialite in the business circle of H City. Her high value and outstanding


    appearance made her be the focus of discussion no matter where she went.


    It was just that almost no one knew that everything about Nadia was given by Guanling. She was the


    more prominent one among therge number of talents that Guanling cultivated. She had been active


    in the business circle of H City as the president of Lan Couch in recent years. She was responsible for


    all actions of Guanling in H City.


    Casey did not have his own power in H City, so he could only borrow the contacts that Guanling had


    arranged in H City. Now he was the young master of Guanling and the spokesperson of Guanling


    appointed by Terence, so he was naturally qualified to mobilize most of Guanling''s power.


    People passing by couldn''t help but cast their gazes on Nadia. Many of them stared straight at her, and


    they couldn''t look away.


    But Nadia was full of arrogance, and didn''t care about the people around her.


    She had some expectations at this moment, wanting to see what kind of person Young Master of


    Guanling was, and wondering if he could meet her expectations of a man.


    As a famous socialite, Nadia naturally had seen countless men. Ordinary men couldn''t catch her at all.


    Before long, Casey walked out of the airport. He was also surrounded by two girls. These two girls


    were met by Casey on the ne. One was named Elodie and the other named Nova. Both of them


    were students of Fudan University. Since Casey was going to Fudan University to be a guest professor,


    Casey wanted to chat with the students of Fudan University.


    Casey told the two girls that he was going to be a professor at Fudan University. Both girls didn''t


    believe it, thinking Casey was joking.


    Nova''s impression of Casey was not bad. She chatted with Casey very happily on the way, and didn¡¯t


    take Casey¡¯s jokes to heart. Elodie was a rich youngdy. Seeing Casey look so ordinary, she thought


    Casey was bragging, so she looked down on Casey a bit. But she didn¡¯t hate Casey.


    As soon as Casey came out, he saw the unusually conspicuous Mercedes-Benz G63 and Nadia who


    was next to the car. Beforeing, he and Nadia had been in contact, and the two people also


    exchanged photos to avoid making mistake.


    After seeing Casey far away, Nadia waved to Casey. Casey turned to say goodbye to Elodie and Nova,


    and then walked towards Nadia.


    Elodie and Nova both looked towards Nadia. They were a little surprised when they saw the sexy and


    beautiful Nadia and the luxury car next to her.


    "My God, the girl who came to pick up this guy is actually a rich and pretty girl. Mercedes-Benz G63!


    More than two million dors! That guy looks so ordinary, but there is such a good girl to pick him up."


    Elodie spoke in surprise.


    "It may be his friend." Nova said.


    "Friend? I don''t think so. Maybe that guy is this girl¡¯s toy boy. Tsk-tsk, he still bragged to us. I didn''t


    expect that he sucked." Elodie said with contempt.


    "Come on! Casey looks quite ordinary and not very handsome. How could he be a toy boy?" Nova


    looked puzzled.


    "Nova, you are too naive. A person who can be toy boy does not have to be handsome. He just needs


    to be good enough in a certain aspect." Elodie said to Nova with a smirk.


    Nova looked dumbfounded. She didn''t understand what Elodie was talking about.

 Chapter 520 Nadia

    Chapter 520 Nadia


    Casey walked up to Nadia and greeted her, "Hello, I have to bother you this time."


    Nadia showed a charming smile to Casey and said, "It is naturally my honor to be able to serve Young


    Master. But I did not expect Young Master to be so approachable. I thought that Young Master would


    be fierce."


    Then, Nadia reached out and grabbed Casey''s hand, stroked it lightly, and said, "I''ll take Young Master


    into the car."


    Casey broke free of Nadia''s hand at once. He said with a frown, "Okay, just get in the car. Don''t do


    these things."


    When Nadia saw Casey free himself from her hand, the smile on her face became even greater. She


    pressed her body directly to Casey''s body, saying, "It is my first time to see Young Master. I am a little


    excited. As long as Young Master needs me, I¡¯m willing to obey all the orders. Being close to Young


    Master is what I should do."


    Casey sniffed the faint scent of Nadia''s body, and felt a fascinating smell. He knew immediately that


    this was a dangerous woman. A man with insufficient concentration could only be led by the woman.


    Casey didn''t speak any more, but directly opened the door of the car and sat in the back seat, making


    Nadia unable to continue to get close to him.


    Seeing Casey get in the car, Nadia didn''t feel embarrassed at all. Instead, she licked her lips and said


    to herself, "I didn''t expect that Young Master had no interest in me at all. This really makes me sad. But


    you¡¯re Young Master. You¡¯re really different from those stinky men. I like challenges."


    After speaking, she went to the driving seat and sat on it.


    Everyone around looked at this scene, full of envy for Casey. They all imagined that they could be


    treated like this.


    "Shit, that buddy is too awesome. Such a beautiful woman takes the initiative to pounce herself to him.


    His identity is definitely not ordinary."


    "Damn it, I really envy. I¡¯m willing to lick the feet of this kind of rich girls."


    "Perhaps that guy is just a toy boy? Shit, when can I have such good luck? I will never lose to anyone


    in that aspect."


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ...


    Elodie and Nova in the distance could not hear what Casey and Nadia were saying, and even they


    couldn''t see Casey''s looks clearly.


    In their eyes, Casey had just flirted with that girl just now, as if they couldn''t wait to do something


    anymore. He hurriedly got in the car, as if to go back to do something.


    Elodie looked at the car in the distance with a disgusting face, and said, "Nova, see! I¡¯m right. That guy


    is really a toy boy. Look at the actions of the two of them just now, it''s really disgusting. This kind of


    person dared to brag that he is the professors in our school. This is really discrediting our school."


    Nova also frowned slightly. Thinking of the scene she saw just now, she felt a little surprised. Then she


    turned her head and said, "Okay, don''t look at it. Let''s go back to school quickly, otherwise we will be


    scolded by Kaitlyn. "


    Elodie nodded. Then, the two girls left the airport holding hands.


    ...


    At Lan Couch Building.


    In Nadia''s office.


    Casey sat on the sofa. Nadia tied her loose hair, revealing her beautiful neck and corbone, and then


    she unbuttoned the top two buttons of her clothes.


    She went to the drinking fountain to pick up a ss of water, walked sexy steps to Casey, bends down


    to hand Casey water, so that her sexy could reveal through the clothes.


    Casey was a little helpless. He couldn''t understand why the person arranged by Guanling in H City


    would be such an enchanting woman. If it weren''t for asking about Edith''s situation, Casey would have


    already left.


    "Young Master, drink water. If Young Master feels it troublesome, you can let me feed you. I can taste


    the temperature for Young Master first, and then feed it to Young Master." Nadia said to Casey with a


    smile.


    Casey frowned and said, "No need."


    Then he reached for the ss of water.


    Nadia seemed to feel it not enough. She smirked. When Casey went to take the ss, she pretended


    that she didn¡¯t hold the ss firmly. She wanted to pour the water on Casey''s body, so that she would


    have the opportunity to let Casey take off his clothes in the office.


    It was a pity that she didn''t know what kind of person Casey was. The moment when Nadia''s hand was


    shaking, Casey noticed it and then quickly took over the ss in her hand.


    Nadia didn''t realize what was going on. Then she found that the ss in her hand was gone.


    She looked down and found that Casey took a sip of water while holding the ss. There was a hint of


    fear in her heart.


    Her instinct told her that the person in front of her was very dangerous.


    Sure enough, how could Young Master of Guanling look so ordinary? The abilities of such a person


    were simply beyond her imagination.


    "Enough. Just tell me the clues you found here. I am not here to y with you." Casey said lightly.


    Nadia immediately became serious. She stood still and said, ¡°The clues that our people have found are


    only that photo. After finding this photo, I sent someone to Fudan University to search again, but no


    trace was found. There should be someone who is very good at anti-tracking around the girl, so that we


    only have this clue now."


    "In H City, there are not a few people who can have this kind of talent. H City is different from B City.


    This is the economic center. There are a lot of super families lurking here. So just looking at this photo,


    it is difficult to spot the girl¡¯s specific whereabouts."


    "But don¡¯t worry. Since she has appeared in Fudan University, she will definitely leave clues. ording


    to my people, they have seen her again. She went to Fudan University not only just go to y. If you


    are patient, maybe you can wait until she appears in Fudan University again."


    Casey frowned suddenly. He thought that after he got here, it would not take long to find Edith. Now it


    seemed that things were more troublesome than he thought.


    This was not because of Nadia''s poor ability, but now it was not clear what kind of situation Edith was in


    and who was around her, so the investigation was more difficult.


    "In this case, you must do your best to search for clues. No matter what clues you get, notify me as


    soon as possible." Casey said, standing up from the sofa.


    Nadia nodded and said, "Yes, Young Master."


    "I''m going to Fudan University now. If something happens, I will notify you." Casey said.


    Nadia hurriedly said, "Young Master, you just got off the ne. Why don''t you go to the arranged hotel


    with me first to take a rest? Let me help you rx. It will not still bete for you to go to Fudan


    University tomorrow." "


    "No, don''t worry about me. Someone from Fudan University will arrange the hotel for me." Then Casey


    walked out of the office.


    It was not that he didn''t want to stay in the hotel that Nadia arranged for him. At first, he wanted to go to


    the ce that Nadia arranged for him. But after he came, he saw that Nadia was too "enthusiasm" for


    him. He didn¡¯t dare to continue to stay with this woman.


    Who knew if he went to the hotel with her, would she block him in the room and force him to do things


    that he shouldn''t do?


    To be safe, he decided to let Brodie arrange a ce for himself. Even if the conditions were not as


    good as the ce where was arranged by Nadia, it would be safer than staying with such a dangerous


    woman.


    In this world, the women who took initiative were the most dangerous, especially stunners like Nadia.


    Casey couldn''t guarantee that he could hold back under Nadia''s heavy offensive.


    Seeing that Casey was about to leave, Nadia was a little anxious, and said, "Young Master, you have


    onlye here in less than ten minutes and you have to leave. I didn¡¯t do well, did I?"


    "If Young Master is dissatisfied, I can give myself to you. I promise I will meet all the requirements of


    Young Master."


    Hearing Nadia''s words, Casey walked even faster.

 Chapter 521 Visiting Professor

    Chapter 521 Visiting Professor


    Fudan University.


    In the office of the School of History.


    A group of teachers were sitting together and chatting. After ss, the teacher was no different from


    other normal people. They liked to sit together and gossip.


    "Have you heard that there is going to be a visiting professor in our school. It is said that his


    background is not simple. Our school is going to open an open course for this professor, which is said


    to focus on the knowledge rted to historical relics," a female teacher said.


    "Really. Hasn''t our school hired a visiting professor for a long time? Doesn''t Dean Brodie look down on


    the so-called historians from the outside world at all. The person who can make Dean Brodie make an


    exception and invite him to be a professor must be very powerful!!"


    "That''s for sure. I just don''t know what kind of person he is. However, those who have studied historical


    relics must be old men in the seventies and eighties."


    "No, no, I heard that he is a very young guy. It is said that he is only in his twenties and he is not much


    different from the students in our school," a female teacher said at this time.


    "You are joking. People who have some research on historical relics and can be invited by Dean Brodie


    to be guest professors will certainly have very high qualifications. The qualifications are all built on time.


    How could this visiting professor be in his twenties?¡± The speaker was a young and handsome male


    teacher named Andrews, one of the most talented male teachers in the School of History of Fudan


    University.


    Andrews was now 29 years old and had be the best lecturer in the School of History. He had


    published more than a dozen articles in journals with international influence and had been rated as an


    outstanding teacher of Fudan University many times. He was one of the most promising candidates to


    be an associate professor.


    He performed very well in the school, so he was very proud. He felt that at the age of 29, he already


    had the hope of bing an associate professor, which was very great. How could there be a talent in


    his twenties who would be favored by Dean Brodie and invited to the school as a visiting professor.


    Everyone felt that what Andrews said was reasonable, and then nodded.


    At this time the door of the office was opened, Annie walked in from outside, smiled and greeted the


    teachers, "Hello, teachers."


    She came to the office to help Brodie get the documents, and then went to the gate of the university to


    pick Casey up.


    Thinking that Casey had promised toe to their school as a visiting professor, and that he would be


    here today, Annie was is full of expectation.


    All the teachers knew that Annie was Brodie''s most proud student. Generally, Brodie would tell her a lot


    of things. So, after seeing Annieing in, a teacher asked immediately, "Annie, do you know who the


    visiting professor our school wants to invite? How old is he?"


    "Mr. Davies is from B City. He should be in his twenties this year, only a little older than me." Annie


    replied, and there was a trace of worship in her eyes.


    After hearing Annie''s words, all the teachers were all surprised. They didn''t expect that the visiting


    professor was really only in his twenties.


    "Annie, are you kidding us? How can anyone in their twenties be invited to be a visiting professor?"


    "No, Mr. Casey is indeed very young, but his knowledge of antiques is no less than that of the


    experienced senior academician. Even Felix Brown, the best appraiser in B City, is respectful to Mr.


    Davies, "Annie said yearningly. Everyone could see Annie''s favor with Mr. Davies.


    Andrews saw Annie''s expression, and he immediately showed a trace of dissatisfaction. As the best


    male teacher in the School of History, Andrews had rtively high requirements for a spouse. Annie,


    the most outstanding student in the School of History, who was knowledgeable and beautiful, naturally


    became one of his ideal types.


    Although he did not clearly express his thoughts to Annie, he also invited Annie to dinner a few times


    and showed his feelings for her. He wanted to wait for Annie to graduate, and then proactively


    confessed, so that there would be no gossip in the school


    And he always believed that Annie could see his excellence and would not reject him.


    But now Andrews felt a sense of crisis. From Annie''s look, he could see that Annie had a good feeling


    for the visiting professor, which Annie had never shown to him.


    "Even if the visiting professor is really only in his twenties, he is supposed to be a visiting professor in


    our school by improper means. Now this kind of thing is not umon. That person should be rich in


    his family. Anyway, I don''t believe that he can be a visiting professor in his twenties." Andrews


    expressed his attitude.


    Annie immediately retorted, "No, Mr. Davies is really knowledgeable. Even Dean Brodie admired his


    understanding of curios and antiques. How could he be the visiting professor by money. At first, Dean


    Brodie wanted to invite Mr. Davies, but Mr. Davies didn''t agree."


    Hearing Annie''s words, Andrews became more angry. He didn''t expect Annie to maintain that so-called


    guest professor in this way.


    "Annie, you are still young, and you must have been fooled by that person. That kind of person has a


    glib tongue, and he can''t show any real talents. If you are so fanatical about that person, you will be in


    trouble," Andrews said.


    Annie still wanted to refute. At this moment, a person appeared at the door of the office and walked in


    towards the office.


    Andrews turned his head and nced at the man, and said, "Hey, this is the teacher''s office. You must


    knock before youe in."


    "Sorry, I''m not a student here, I''m here to find someone." Casey smiled at Andrews, then turned to look


    at Annie.


    Annie was shocked when she saw that it was Casey who walked in. She became nervous, worried that


    Casey would be upset if he heard their discussion at that moment.


    "Mr....Mr. Davies, why did you arrive so early? I nned to pick you up at the gate," Annie said.


    "My business was over soon, and I came ahead of time," Casey said.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Annie nodded, turned to look at the teachers in the office, and said, "This is Casey Davies, the visiting


    professor invited by Dean Brodie."


    The teachers were all surprised. They didn''t expect Casey to be so young. Just now Andrews had


    mistaken him for a student.


    "Mr. Davies, I will take you to see Dean Brodie." Annie gave Casey a please gesture.


    Casey nodded, turned and walked out of the office. Although he heard some of the discussions just


    now, he didn''t take it to heart. He came here because he happened to see Annie inside, then he


    walked in.


    After Annie left with Casey, Andrews showed an unhappy expression on his face, clenched his fist, and


    smashed it on the table.


    "Damn visiting professor, it''s just an undeserved reputation he paid for. I didn''t expect Annie to be so


    respectful to him. It''s really stupid."

 Chapter 522 Flat Share

    Chapter 522 t Share


    The dean''s office.


    Brodie was sitting at the desk. At this time, the office door was opened. Annie walked in with Casey.


    After seeing them, Brodie quickly put down what was on hand and stood up with a smile on his face.


    "Mr. Casey, it''s a great honor for you to be a visiting professor in our School. Do you have time this


    afternoon? I n to hold a meeting in the school to introduce you," Brodie said, looking at Casey.


    Casey smiled at Brodie and said, "I don''t like crowded asions. You don''t have to introduce me to


    them. They will know who I am when the timees."


    Hearing Casey saying this, Brodie didn''t persuade him again. Then he nced at Annie on the side


    and said, "Annie, show Mr. Davies around his office first, and arrange an abode for him by the way."


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Annie nodded immediately.


    Brodie looked at Casey again and said, "Mr. Davies, I still have some work and can''t go away, so for


    the time being, I can only let Annie apany you to you to get familiar with the situation of the


    school. We can''tpete with the rich. Please forgive me if there''s anything wrong with hospitality."


    "You are too polite. I''m not a troublesome person. Please take you time, I will let Annie lead me to get


    familiar, you don''t need to worry about the rest," Casey said.


    "Mr. Davies, you are really a gentleman." Brodie looked at Casey with admiration.


    Then Annie took Casey and left the dean''s office. They went to the office Brodie arranged for Casey.


    The area of this office was veryrge, almost catching up with the dean''s office. This was an office


    specially prepared by the School of History for full-time professors at Fudan University. Brodie assigned


    this office to Casey, which showed that he had attached great importance to Casey.


    "Mr. Davies, if you are not satisfied with theyout here, just tell me, I will help you decorate it the way


    you want." Annie was still a bit shy while staying in the office with Casey alone.


    "No, that''s fine. I won''t spend too much time in the office," Casey said.


    Annie was stunned for a moment. She was thinking that Casey would stay in the office when he was


    free as a visiting professor, so that she coulde in contact with Casey more in the name of


    consulting Casey.


    Now that Casey said that he would not stay in the office often, Annie couldn''t help but feel a little lost.


    ''However, it is normal. It is good enough that Mr. Daviese to a public ss when he has time. How


    could he stay in the office forever?'' Annie thought.


    "Mr. Davies, your first public ss is scheduled for next Monday. I will inform you in advance. If you


    need to prepare something, please tell me and I will prepare it for you," Annie continued speaking.


    Casey nodded.


    Both of them were silent for a few seconds, and Annie suddenly felt a little embarrassed and didn''t


    know what to say to Casey for a while.


    "Then... Then let me take you to your residence. I asked a ssmate to help you find a house to live,"


    after a while, Annie said.


    Casey nodded and followed Annie out of the office. As soon as the they arrived in the corridor outside,


    they ran into Andrews who came out to get water.


    Seeing Casey and Annieing out of the professor''s office, Andrews was stunned for a moment.


    Then when he saw Annie''s face flushed, a trace of jealousy arose in his heart again.


    "Annie, what are you going to do in the professor''s office? I don''t remember which professor is


    assigned to here yet?" Andrews asked.


    His dream was to be a professor in the school of history. He always thought that the Dean left the


    vacant office for him.


    He feels that he was very likely to be an associate professor when he was thirty years old, and


    then this office would be his.


    "Dean Brodie has assigned the office to Mr. Davies. I take Mr. Davies here to take a look first," Annie


    said.


    When Andrews heard it, his look suddenly darkened, as if his own things had been robbed by others,


    he was naturally quite angry.


    "Annie, you may be mistaken. This office is specially prepared for full-time professors in our school.


    Visiting professors'' offices are usually downstairs. I think you should take Mr. Davies to take a look


    downstairs," Andrews said.


    "Mr. Andrews, this is Dean Brodie''s arrangement." Annie frowned and said to Andrews.


    "Huh, the current society is really impetuous. Some people even go to buy a title he doesn''t deserve in


    order to put on an act. If it goes on like this, there will be a few people who care about real academic


    research," Andrews expressed his dissatisfaction directly.


    Hearing Andrews''s words, Casey looked at him with a smile, and asked, "Are you suspecting that I


    don''t have enough level to sit in this office?"


    "It''s not a suspicion, it''s that you are at the same age as a student. To make you a professor is to treat


    us as fools," Andrews said in a peremptory tone.


    "Well, in that case, I have a ss on Monday. You cane and listen, then you will know if I am


    qualified to sit in this office," Casey replied.


    "You don''t need to say, I will go there. I''m afraid that what I''ll see at that time is just a joke," Andrews


    said with disdain.


    Casey ignored Andrews and walked over to the stairs. Annie hurriedly followed. She looked a little


    worried.


    Andrews snorted while looking at the backs of the two people, and walked towards the toilet angrily.


    "Mr. Davies, Mr. Andrews may be a bit straight. Don''t care about it," Annie said to Casey nervously.


    Casey smiled and said, "I have suffered so much taunt and ridicules over the years. If I really care


    about it, I''m afraid I would have been depressed. I will use my real talents and knowledge to convince


    these people."


    When Annie heard Casey''s words, she suddenly felt the meaning of Casey''s indifferent tone, which


    made her feel the charm of Casey more clearly.


    That feeling made Annie''s heartbeat speed up a bit.


    Half an hourter, they came to amunity not far from Fudan University, where Annie asked her


    ssmates to help find the residence.


    Annie nced at her watch anxiously, and then said apologetically to Casey, "Mr. Davies, I''m really


    sorry. I don''t know much about renting a house, so I can only ask my ssmates to help me. I don''t


    know what kind of house he''s renting."


    "It''s okay, as long as I can live in it," Casey said.


    Seeing that her ssmate hadn''te over yet, Annie called him.


    After a while, a boy ran in front of them, handed a key to Annie, and said the house number by the way.


    "Annie, the house I found for you is a duplex apartment with two floors. The two rooms on the bottom


    are rented by two girls from our school. The rooms on the top are still vacant. I will rent both of them,"


    The boy said with a smile.


    Annie frowned immediately and said, "Are you renting a shared house?"


    "Yes, people in our university all like to live in this kind of house, which is cheap and affordable. That


    apartment is the best I know. It is very suitable for you to live in with your boyfriend," the boy said,


    ncing at Casey with a smile.


    Annie suddenly flushed and stared at the boy, wishing to eat him, "Don''t talk nonsense..."


    "Well, I won''t bother you two anymore. I still have a game that I haven''t finished ying, and I should


    be reportedter." The boy didn''t wait for Annie to exin, and then turned and ran away.


    Annie stomped her feet angrily, then nced at Casey secretly, feeling guilty.

 Chapter 523 In Case Youre Seen

    Chapter 523 In Case You''re Seen


    "Mr. Davies, I''m really sorry. I didn''t expect him to rent a shared house. That person is too unreliable


    and talks nonsense. I have nothing but admiration for you. Please don''t get me wrong."


    Casey didn''t think much about it originally. Hearing what Annie said, he felt it seemed to be a was very


    poor lie which revealed the truth.


    "I''ll go find a house for you again. This time I''m looking for it myself, and such a situation will definitely


    not happen again." Seeing Casey''s silence, she was anxious and quickly diverted her attention.


    "No, since it''s already rented, you don''t have to find another one. I don''t have much requirements for a


    ce to live," Casey said.


    Annie bit her lip, feeling a little guilty. Since Casey was so generous, she''d better agree him. The most


    important thing was that she had no experience in renting a house, and the another one may not be


    better than this one.


    Seeing her guilty look, Casey felt that Annie took him too seriously, which made him a little


    ufortable.


    He thought for a while and said to Annie, "Give me the key. I''ll go over and see it for myself. There


    should be something in your school. You go back first."


    "No, I''ll apany you to take a look, otherwise Dean Brodie will me me," Annie said quickly.


    "The boy also said that there are people from your school on the house. You should be a celebrity in


    the school. If they see you renting a house with me, they may have some bad associations. In order to


    avoid some unnecessary troubles, let me go by myself." Casey made another excuse.


    He didn''t know when he became so popr among women. When he first arrived in H City, two girls


    were so enthusiastic about him. It made him a little ufortable, so he had to avoid Annie as soon as


    possible.


    When Annie heard Casey''s words, she felt a little lost. In fact, she didn''t care what others said. If


    someone misunderstood the rtionship between her and Casey, she would still be a little bit happy.


    It was a pity that now that Casey had mentioned it, she had no reason to refuse.


    "Then... well, if you have any questions, you must call me, I wille over as soon as possible," Annie


    said.


    Casey nodded. After receiving the key, he turned and walked towards themunity.


    Seeing Casey walked in, Annie sighed, thinking that she would be happy if she could have an affair


    with Casey. After all, many people''s romantic rtionships began with affair.


    In a duplex apartment.


    Elodie and Nova came back from the airport and went to the house they rented first, nning to take a


    shower and change clothes before going to school.


    Both of them were a bit ufortable living in a dormitory, and their family were pretty good, so they


    rented a house together.


    At this moment, Elodie had juste out of the bathroom, with wet hair, only a bath towel wrapped


    around her body, and her rugged figure revealed vividly.


    "Nova, did thendlord say that rooms upstairs have been rented out? When will the tenant move in?"


    Elodie said while wiping her hair.


    Nova shook her head and said, "It is said that it wille today, but I don''t know the exact time."


    "I heard that the tenant seems to be a man. I don''t know if he''s reliable. I hope he is not a lecher.


    Otherwise, we will definitely suffer," Elodie said.


    Nova nodded and said, "If he is the same as the newly moved people downstairs, we should move out


    as soon as possible."


    Elodie agreed, then tore off the towel from her body, picked up the clothes on the sofa, and nned to


    get dressed.


    When Nova saw that Elodie change clothes in front of her, she blushed and didn''t dare to look directly


    at Elodie''s body.


    "Elodie, you just change your clothes here? What if you were seen?" Nova said.


    "What are you afraid of? Anyway, there is only you here. Is it possible that I''m afraid to be seen by you,


    a girl?" Elodie said indifferently.


    As soon as she finished speaking, the door was opened. Casey walked in from the outside, and the


    first scene greeted her was Elodie, who was about to change clothes.


    Elodie turned to look at Casey, then looked down at her body, and then, a scream echoed throughout


    the apartment.


    With embarrassment on his face, Casey turned quickly, not daring to look behind again.


    Elodie quickly picked up the clothes on the sofa, covered her private parts, and then rushed into her


    room.


    "Sorry, I didn''t mean it. I didn''t know someone was changing clothes inside," Casey said with some


    shame.


    Nova stared at Casey, feeling a little strange, not knowing why Casey came here.


    "She has entered the room. You can turn around now," Nova said.


    Casey turned around and looked at Nova.


    He was also didn''t expect that he would see Nova and Elodie in the rented house.


    "Casey, why are you here? Are youing with us?" Nova looked at Casey with some caution.


    Although Nova had a good impression of Casey on the ne, Nova was still very puzzled why Casey


    suddenly appeared where they lived.


    "This is the room my friend rented for me, and I didn''t expect you to be here," Casey said, shaking the


    key in his hand to Nova.


    Nova suddenly realized that it was Casey who rented the room upstairs.


    Before, Nova was worried about whether the man who rented with them would be the kind of unreliable


    person. Now that she knew it was Casey, she was also relieved.


    At the very least, Casey seemed to be a sound person, more reliable than the men who had moved


    downstairs recently.


    Two days ago, a few men who looked like gangsters came downstairs. When she and Elodie went


    downstairs, they saw those men drinking with their doors open. Those men whistled when they saw


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    them.


    At this time Elodie was dressed and walked out of the room. She red at Casey angrily and shouted,


    "You are a pervert! Dare you stay here and not leave. Do you really think we will be afraid you! Get out


    quickly, or I will call the police now!"


    Seeing Elodie''s face full of anger, Nova exined quickly, "Elodie, Casey is the person who rented the


    room upstairs. It was a misunderstanding just now."


    "What! You said that the one who rented the room upstairs was this pervert, a gigolo?" Elodie


    immediately widened his eyes.


    When Casey heard Elodie''s address to him, he frowned, looked at her and said, "I didn''t mean to see


    you just now. I can apologize to you, but is it too rude for you to call me like this?"

 Chapter 524 Who Is That Rich Beauty

    Chapter 524 Who Is That Rich Beauty


    Elodie curled her lips at Casey and said, "What''s wrong with me calling you that way? Isn''t it right? You


    are a gigolo who was raised by a woman, and you behaved so tantly at the airport. Now you don''t


    admit it. Shame on you."


    Casey looked at Elodie with a cold look and said, "Who told you that I was raised by a woman?


    ndering others without any excuse. Is it what your teacher taught you?"


    "Then what does the beauty do? Don''t tell me that she is your friend. Such wealthy person like her


    don''t even bother to be friends with someone like you," Elodie said aggressively.


    "She is only responsible for picking me up and reporting to me. You think too much," Casey said.


    "Tut-tut, how shameless you are. She drove a luxury car to pick you up. Obviously, she is very rich. You


    actually said that she was only responsible for picking you up and making report. Are you her leader?"


    Elodie retorted immediately.


    "Almost," Casey replied. As the young master of Guanling, Casey could indeed be Nadia''s leader.


    "Nova, look at him, he is really shameless. He even admitted that he is the leader of the rich beauty. If


    so, how could he still rent a house with us? I think he is a prurient boaster. Let''s get rid of him as soon


    as possible. It''s really bad to live with this kind of person." Elodie said angrily.


    Seeing that the two people were about to quarrel, Nova quickly walked to the middle of the two, and


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    persuaded, "Elodie, Casey is a good man. He may have too much dignity, so he doesn''t want to be


    belittled by you. What you said is indeed too much. You two meet each other halfway. If Casey is driven


    away, the next person who rents the house will be unknown. At least Casey''s moral quality is not


    bad."


    Elodie still stared at Casey fiercely, and said, "His moral quality is not bad? He peeped at me when I


    was changing clothes. He is a lecher!"


    Casey didn''t intend to continue arguing with her, and walked directly upstairs, ignoring Elodie''s yelling.


    Nova walked up to Elodie, dragged her to sit on the sofa, and said, "Well, Elodie, no matter what,


    Casey is also renting a house from thendlord. We cannot drive him away. Don''t be angry because of


    such a misunderstanding."


    "I just hate people like him. He is so shameless and refuses to admit the clear truth. Didn''t he still say


    that he is a visiting professor invited by our school? I heard that there is only a visiting professor invited


    by School of History recently. He will have his ss next Monday. We will have a look at that time,


    record a video, and bring it back to question this shameless person, and then see how he can defend


    it!" Elodie said in disgust.


    Nova looked at Elodie helplessly. Seeing Elodie didn''t yell at her to drive Casey out, she didn''t say


    anything.


    Casey took a brief look at his room and found that although theyout here was a bit simple, but all the


    necessary items were avable. It was stillfortable. There was a toilet upstairs, so he did not need


    to share toilet with the two girls, which could also avoid some embarrassment.


    After confirming that there was nothing wrong with the room, Caseyy down directly on the bed.


    His main task in H City was to find Edith.


    Although there were clues now, it was still not sure where Edith was. Nadia had sent someone to do


    these things. His ability was limited. At this time, he could only rely on Guanling''s intelligencework.


    Although he promised Brodie to be a visiting professor at Fudan University, he, the so-called professor,


    only had an open ss every week, and the content of the course was up to him. The school would not


    arrange anything for him during other time.


    So now he had nothing to do, all he had to do was wait for Nadia to send him news.


    After lying on the bed for a while, Casey fell asleep in a daze. He dreamed of Edith and woke up just as


    he was about to grab Edith''s hand.


    He took out his phone and checked the time, and found that it was only half an hourter. Casey shook


    his head to make himself sober, got up and went downstairs, and found that Elodie and Nova had


    already left, so he left the room for Fudan University.


    Since Edith had appeared at Fudan University, it was very likely that she woulde again. Casey


    was going to Fudan University. If he was lucky enough to meet Edith directly, he didn''t have to wait


    aimlessly.


    In the evening, Nadia called Casey and wanted to have dinner with him. Casey directly refused. Nadia


    asked Casey where he lived and wanted toe and take a look in case Casey didn''t live well.


    Casey was troubled in an instant. Elodie had misunderstood the rtionship between him and Nadia. If


    Nadia came here, it would be even more troublesome.


    So, he told Nadia not to bother him if it had nothing to do with Edith. Then he hung up after speaking.


    For the next two days, Casey spent most of his time in Fudan University. He was in a daze at the ce


    where Edith appeared, and the rest of his time was resting in the rented house.


    Although Elodie was very upset with Casey, she didn''t try to drive Casey out. At most, she mocked


    Casey when she saw Casey. Casey didn''t care about her and didn''t pay any attention to her.


    In contrast, Nova''s attitude towards Casey was better. Before, there were only two girls, Nova and


    Elodie, who could not do things like changing light bulbs and hanging curtains. Now that Casey was


    here, Nova could ask Casey for help.


    Casey never refused her. It made Nova think Casey was a pretty good person, while Elodie felt that


    Casey was pretending and must think that Nova was na?ve. She believed Casey had conspiracy


    against them.


    That afternoon, Casey went back to his residence to pick up things. As soon as he arrived at the door


    of his house, he heard a loud noiseing from downstairs. Theughter of several men was mixed


    with swear words, echoing in the corridor.


    Casey frowned and realized that the door was not closed downstairs, but he didn''t intend to tell them.


    He walked the door and nned to walk in.


    At this moment, he heard the voice of a girl.


    "Let me go!"


    The voice was somewhat familiar, Casey thought about it for a moment, and immediately confirmed


    that it should be Nova''s voice.


    He immediately walked downstairs, and saw that the door of a house was open, and the inside was full


    of smoke. Several men were shirtless, holding Nova''s arm with a smirk. They looked like they wanted


    to molest her.


    Nova was panicked, but in front of these men, there was no way to break free.


    "Little girl, since you''re here,e and y with us. You think we are noisy now. When you scream


    <pter, but you won''t think so."

 Chapter 525 Using Connections

    Chapter 525 Using Connections


    "Let me go! You gangsters, if you dare to do anything to me, you will go to jail!" Nova shouted hoarsely.


    "Hey, you don''t need to worry about this matter. This matter can be solved with money. Little girl, don''t


    be naive," a man with a big belly said.


    Several men reached out their hands and touched Nova''s body, without any intention of being gentle.


    "Let go of her." At this moment, a low and majestic voice rang, and Casey had walked into the house,


    staring at the men coldly.


    When the men heard this voice, they all stopped, turned their heads and looked at the door. When they


    found that an ordinary young man came in, the fat man with buzz cut suddenly cursed, "Who the hell


    are you? Get out of here! Get off my back!"


    Nova saw Casey walk in, and there was a glimmer of hope in her eyes. However, she soon realized


    that the men in the house were bitchy, and only Casey would not be able to cope with them, so she


    hurriedly shouted, "Casey, go to the police and let the police arrest them. You can''t handle so many of


    them alone. Get out of here!"


    Hearing Nova''s words, the man with buzz cut rolled his eyes, and then gave the person next to him a


    look. That person immediately got up, rushed to the door, and locked the door.


    Although they were not afraid of troubles, if Casey really reported to the police, things would be a


    little troublesome, and most importantly, their entertainment would be ruined.


    Now that they were drunk, the desires in their minds had been infinitely amplified, except for what they


    wanted to do, they would not pay attention to other things at all.


    "As you are here, then don''t go. After we enjoy ourselves, we will teach you carefully. Then you will


    understand what will happen if you are nosy." The man with buzz cut snorted coldly, "Tying him up and


    throwing him aside first. Our entertainment can''t be dyed."


    The few men behind the man with buzz cut immediately stood up and walked towards Casey with a


    sneer.


    When Nova saw this scene, she became more anxious. She felt that after seeing the situation here,


    Casey should rush out and call the police. After all, it was the safest way.


    But just now Casey watched the man go to lock the door, without moving. He looked still calm, which


    made Nova too anxious to speak.


    Now that they locked the door and nned to attack Casey. Nova felt like she lost the bait along with


    the fish


    "Casey, don''t shed with them. You came here because of me. I don''t want you to be injured because


    of me. If there is really no way to escape today, you should listen to them honestly, so that our loss can


    be minimized." Nova said, staring stared at Casey.


    The man with buzz cut immediately sneered and said, "I didn''t expect you to think about others. It


    seems that you are nning to listen to us?"


    Nova gritted her teeth and looked at that man with disgust in her eyes.


    Casey smiled at Nova and said, "Don''t worry, you will be fine today. They''re just some scums. They


    cannot cause any trouble to me."


    Just now Nova''s words made Casey realize that she was really kind. Now that this was the case, she


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    was still thinking about Casey. If it were changed to Elodie, she would have already started to scold


    Casey for being stupid.


    Of course, if Elodie was molested by these people today, Casey might not help her.


    For the girl who said that he was a gigolo, Casey didn''t have a lot of good feelings. It would be too


    unprincipled for him to rush to help a girl who insulted him.


    "Hey, he''s a good boaster. We have beaten up a lot of people like you, and all of those people knelt on


    the ground and begged us for mercy. Do you think you can be an exception?" the man with buzz cut


    said and sneered.


    Nova also didn''t believe Casey a little bit. It was not that she looked down on Casey. It was because


    Casey was not like the kind of person who was good at fighting. There were so many people on the


    side of the man with buzz cut. She just wanted to minimize the loss now, but Casey was asking for


    trouble.


    "Fuck, young people nowadays have nothing to do except bragging. It''s time for me to teach you how


    to behave!" A man yelled at Casey, then punched Casey in the face.


    Nova quickly closed her eyes when she saw this scene. Now all what she could do was pray for Casey


    in her heart.


    Casey didn''t even look at the man, just raised his hand and easily blocked his fist, then kicked, and the


    man flew upside down.


    A scream rang out, and the man with buzz cut and the remaining men were shocked.


    Nova looked strange. She opened her eyes when she heard that scream just now did not sound like


    Casey''s. After the scene in front of her came into view, she waspletely stunned.


    She saw Casey''s figure swiftly, moving neatly, not sloppily.


    Most importantly, the movements of those men seemed to have been slowed down. They were like


    snails in front of Casey, and they had been knocked down by Casey before they could react.


    These men, who looked very fierce and sturdy, were like cotton candy in front of Casey, and fell to the


    ground after a little touch.


    It made Nova feel like she was watching a movie, and Casey''s smooth movements were only seen in


    martial arts movies.


    The man with buzz cut also watched this scene dumbfounded. He didn''t expect that Casey, who looked


    ordinary, would be so strong. He was so scared that he stood up quickly and staggered back towards


    the back.


    After Casey settled the few people, he walked towards the man with buzz cut.


    Nova quickly got up from the ground and hid behind Casey.


    Looking at Casey''s back, Nova suddenly felt that Casey''s image in her mind had be taller. It


    turned out that Casey was not as unreliable as she imagined. He was actually able to beat up these


    rascals.


    "You... don''te over, I''ll tell you, I have some connections. As long as I call, more than one hundred


    people wille and kill you right away. If you are sensible, get out of here quickly and I will not me


    you for what happened before. Otherwise, you will get into trouble!" the man with buzz cut said


    tremblingly.


    "Yourwork is really amazing. In this case, in order topletely get rid of you, I also decided to use


    my connections," Casey said with a smile.

 Chapter 526 Theyre Downstairs

    Chapter 526 They''re Downstairs


    Hearing Casey''s words, the man with buzz cut suddenly felt suspicious. He just said that he had some


    connections, and he could call more than one hundred people in one call, just to frighten Casey.


    He may not be able to call so many people. After all, his so-called contacts were actually the


    subordinates of the boss of the underground world in H City.


    These people may help the man with buzz cut to solve ordinary troubles. However, it was really


    impossible for him to find more than a hundred men.


    Now Casey listened to his words, and even had to use his own contacts, which made the man with


    buzz cut a little bit wondering how to deal with it.


    But soon he was relieved. Although he couldn''t call over a hundred brothers with one phone call, he


    still had some connections. Basically, among some forces in H City, there were people he knew.


    Otherwise, He didn''t dare to do such a thing after drinking.


    Casey sounded like an ounder from his ent and he was young, no matter how good he was, he


    probably wouldn''t have very good connection in H City. Maybe the one Casey called overter


    happened to know him, and that would be fine.


    Nova on the side showed a hint of curiosity when she heard Casey say that he would use his


    connections. She didn''t expect Casey to have connections in B City.


    She remembered that Casey told her that this was the first time he came to B City. It stood to reason


    that Casey would not have too many connections here. Even if there was, it was probably the rich


    beauty who came to the airport to pick him up.


    Thinking about it this way, Nova became worried again. After all. Casey was a stranger here. They


    didn''t know the background of the man with buzz cut. It''s too risky for Casey topete with the man


    in this way.


    So, Nova reminded Casey, "Why don''t we go. Anyway, they have already been taught by you. These


    people dare to do this kind of thing brazenly. Maybe they really have some support. You have been in H


    City for the first time. Your connections in B City are definitely not as good as the natives. If this goes


    on, we have to take a big risk, or let''s forget it."


    When the man with buzz cut heard Nova say that Casey wasing to the H City for the first time, his


    eyes suddenly brightened. If this was the case, he would be more confident. It was a joke that an


    ounder wanted to beat him in connections in B City.


    Casey nced at Nova and said, "If this kind of scum is not solved at once, there will be a lot of follow-


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    up troubles in the future. They just live downstairs and can revenge easily. You don''t have to worry.


    Although it''s my first time toe to B City, but I still have some connections here."


    The man with buzz cut sneered suddenly and said, "If you have the ability, you can call them. I want to


    see who you can ask for help. If it happens to be some of my old friends, then I do not have to make a


    call."


    Casey didn''t pay attention to the words of the man with buzz cut, but took out his phone and called


    Nadia.


    "Mr. Davies, I have finally received your call. Do you need me? Tell me where you are, and I will rush


    over." As soon as the call was connected, Nadia''s coquettish voice sounded.


    Casey was helpless and then he coughed slightly, and said, "Is there anyone from underground world


    on your side? I meet a small trouble here and I need to solve it."


    When Nadia heard Casey''s words, she immediately became serious and said, "Yes, where are you? I


    will send someone over."


    Casey didn''t hesitate, and directly stated his position, and emphasized itter. He also stressed that


    Nadia only needed to send people here and she did have toe.


    Naturally, Nadia was full of resentment, but she didn''t dare to vite Casey''s order and hurried to


    arrange someone after she hung up the phone.


    Nadia was leader of Guanling in H City. Of course, she was capable. Although Nadia was not the most


    powerful businessman in H City, with the principle of low profile, Guanling would definitely help Nadia


    with the resources that only the top families had.


    So, Casey didn''t worry that the people Nadia sent could not solve the current troubles. If she couldn''t


    solve even these few hooligans, there would be no need for Nadia to continue to be the leader of


    Guanling in H City.


    After the call, Casey turned his head to look at Nova, and said, "Go upstairs first. Just leave it to me."


    Nova looked at Casey worriedly and said, "This matter has something to do with me. How can I leave


    you here alone?"


    Casey smiled and said, "You go upstairs first, and if I can''t solve themter, you can call the police for


    me, which is also a backstop."


    He knew that if he didn''t say that, Nova would definitely not agree to go upstairs first.


    Nova felt that Casey was right, so she nodded to Casey and said, "Then I will go upstairs first. If


    something happenster, you must call for help, and I will call the police as soon as possible."


    Casey nodded and said, "This shouldn''t happen. Just go upstairs and wait for me."


    Nova didn''t say anything. After staring at the man with buzz cut, she walked out of the house.


    After Nova left, the man with buzz cut gave Casey a sneer and said, "It seems that you don''t have


    much confidence in your connections. Dare you, a neer, talk about connections in front of me.


    Kneel down in front of me and kowtow a few times, begging me to forgive you, then this matter will not


    be so troublesome."


    Casey turned his head and nced at the man with buzz cut, and said, "I was to coax her upstairs,


    can''t you hear it? You might end up badlyter. She is a little girl, it''s not good for her to see this."


    "Stop bluffing here. I know people among the major forces in B City. No matter who you call over, they


    will show me respect. The one who will end up miserably will be yourself," the man with buzz cut said


    confidently.


    Casey ignored him, but took a stool and sat down.


    Not long after, Casey''s phone rang. It was an unfamiliar number. Casey answered, and a respectful


    voice came from there, "Mr. Davies, I have taken someone to the ce you said. But we have a lot of


    people, so we can''t go up. Just wait a moment, I''ll ask some men to help you deal with the trouble."


    "No, I''ll go down," Casey replied.


    Then Casey grabbed the man''s cor and dragged him towards the outside.


    The man with buzz cut suddenly scolded and said, "What the hell are you doing, let go of me. Aren''t


    you looking for someone toe!"


    "They''re already downstairs," Casey said.


    "Couldn''t you call a few bastards over. They even don''t dare to go upstairs. I just pissed myself with


    Casey ignored him and dragged him downstairs. When they walked out of the building, the man with


    buzz cut still wanted to see what kind of people Casey had called here.


    But when he looked outside, he suddenly froze.


    At this time, downstairs, arge number of men in ck suits and sunsses had gathered together.


    There were hundreds of people standing together. They looked overwhelming, no one dared to


    approach here for half a step.

 Chapter 527 Relatively "Safe"

    Chapter 527 Rtively "Safe"


    "Are... these the people you called?" The man with buzz cut stared at Casey with an incredible look.


    His legs were soft, and he was shivering.


    He originally thought that Casey had just called a few gangsters here. After all, how could a neer


    know someone powerful in H City.


    But now there were more than a hundred people gathered downstairs. Casey gathered so many men


    here with one call, and they all seemed to be well-trained senior thugs and arepletely different


    from those gangsters. A sense of fear rose in the man with buzz cut.


    Casey nodded to the man with buzz cut and said, "It should be them."


    The man with buzz cut swallowed. What did he mean? Did Casey have too many connections in H City


    that he even didn''t know who he called?


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    At this time, two men in suits came out, one was a middle-aged man in his forties who looked calm and


    decisive, and the other was a young man in sportswear.


    The man with buzz cut was shocked when he saw these two men, and almost jumped directly from the


    ground.


    He knew these two people. The middle-aged man was now the leader of the Underground World in H


    City, named Walker. Among the current underground forces in H City, Walker was in the foremost rank,


    and few could bepared with him. No matter who you messed with, you should never mess with


    Walker.


    And the young man who followed Walker was Walker''s capable subordinate, named Henry. The man


    with buzz cut was lucky enough to have dinner with Henry.


    Walker actually brought someone here himself!


    No more than five people could enjoy such treatment in H City.


    The man with buzz cut only felt frightened. If Walker and these people were really called by Casey,


    then he would really be in trouble today.


    "No. How can this kid be able to call Walker over and Walker also brings such arge group of people.


    It must be just a coincidence. Walker ant others maye here for something else. How could we be


    worthy of Walker bringing so many people over to deal with us."


    "Yes, it must be a coincidence. Perhaps the person this kid called was scared away by Walker''s


    people, so he took me down. He wanted to use Walker''s people to scare me."


    "Hey, it''s a pity that he doesn''t know that I know the little men around Walker. Maybe I can still use


    them to beat this guy up."


    A few thoughts shed in the mind of the man with buzz cut. Then, he waved his hand to Henry, who


    was next to Walker, and shouted, "Henry, it''s me, Bowen, we have had dinner together. The guy who is


    catching me is troubling me. Can you help me beat him up by the way!"


    Henry turned his head and nced at the man with buzz cut, and found that he did know that person,


    but the person holding him at this time was the one they were going to help this time.


    When they came, Walker said that the person they were going to help this time was very important,


    and there should be no mistakes. The identity of this person had reached the point where they couldn''t


    imagine.


    That''s why they came here directly with more than one hundred people.


    Now the man with buzz cut asked him to beat up this important person, Henry trembled in fright.


    Walker turned his head and nced at Henry, then asked, "Do you know this person?"


    Henry shook his head quickly and said, "Boss, I don''t know him at all. I do not know how he knows my


    name."


    Walker nodded and said, "That''s good."


    The man with buzz cut was dumbfounded at once. He didn''t expect Henry to say that he didn''t know


    him, as if he was trying to separate himself from him.


    At this time, Walker walked up to Casey, bowed respectfully to Casey, and said, "Mr. Davies, after we


    received the notice, we rushed over as soon as possible. I hope we are notte. What''s your problem,


    Mr. Davies? If the people I brought are not enough, I will call some more."


    Casey waved his hand and said, "No, it''s just a little trouble. People you brought are enough."


    He didn''t expect that Nadia would arrange so many people over at once, which was indeed


    exaggerated. But since they were all here, Casey didn''t say anything. It would also scare the man with


    buzz cut. After today, he would never dare to trouble Nova anymore.


    "Mr. Davies, May I know about the specific trouble you encountered? Then I can let someone help you


    beat up those disgusting people," Walker asked.


    Casey immediately briefly talked about what happened before, and said that it was just a small trouble,


    and it was enough to let these people taste a lesson.


    The man with buzz cut stared at the scene in front of him nkly. He did not expect that Walker


    brought so many people over to help Casey, and Walker''s attitude towards Casey was so respectful, as


    if Casey was his boss. He had never heard of anyone who could be so prestigious in front of Walker.


    Realizing the seriousness of the matter, the man with buzz cut turned his head and nced at Casey.


    Then he knelt down in front of Casey without hesitation, crying and said, "Sir, I knew it was wrong. I


    didn''t expect you to be so powerful. Please, please spare me, I won''t dare to do so anymore."


    Casey nced at him indifferently, and did not speak. He knew that Walker would take care of the next


    thing for him.


    Henry rolled his eyes when he saw the man with buzz cut kneeling in front of Casey begging for mercy.


    He now had to rify his rtionship with the man with buzz cut. If Casey minded, he would be in


    trouble too.


    So, he walked directly to the side of the man with buzz cut, grabbed his cor, and dragged him


    towards the one hundred people.


    "Why didn''t you think that there would be this moment when you provoke Mr. Davies? Now it is toote


    for you to beg for mercy! Guys, this stupid dare to make trouble for Mr. Davies. Now let him know how


    powerful we are!"


    Henry directly dragged the man with buzz cut into the crowd.


    Before the call for help from the man with buzz cut, his entire face was already covered by


    overwhelming fists.


    A scream came out from the crowd, but there was no one who sympathized with the man with buzz cut.


    They all wanted to give him a few punches.


    Walker smiled and walked in front of Casey and reached out and handed him a business card. The


    business card was made quite exquisite, with gold borders, and there was only a phone number on it. It


    was obvious that he would give others this kind of business card casually.


    "Mr. Davies, Chairman Nadia ordered that your business will be our business in the future. This is my


    business card. You can call me no matter what trouble you encounter in H City in the future."


    Casey did not refuse, took the business card, and nodded to Walker.


    Compared to calling Nadia, Casey still felt that it was safer to call Walker.

 Chapter 528 I Wont Go

    Chapter 528 I Won''t Go


    In the apartment.


    Nova was pacing back and forth anxiously. From time to time, she would put her ear to the door,


    wanting to hear the movement downstairs.


    But after she went upstairs, there was no sound from downstairs, which made her worry about what


    happened to Casey.


    At that time, she agreed with Casey that if something wrong happened, Casey would call for help, and


    she would call the police immediately. However, there was no movement at all, and she didn''t know


    what to do.


    "Could it be that the person Casey found happened to know the gangsters, and then they took Casey


    away directly?" Nova muttered, with a trace of fear in his heart.


    "No, if this is the case, then Casey must be in great danger. I have to confirm the situation. If something


    happened, I should call the police immediately."


    Making a decision in her heart, Nova walked directly to the door, opened the door anxiously, and


    wanted to rush out. At this moment, she felt dark in front of her, and then she mmed into a solid


    chest and was bounced back.


    She stood still on the spot, looked towards the door and found that it was Casey who had bounced


    herself back, her eyes widened.


    "Casey, you... why are you back? Those people let you go?"


    Casey smiled at Nova and said, "The trouble has been solved, and there will be no more noise


    downstairs in the future."


    Nova looked incredible, and asked, "You mean, those people moved away?"


    "Well, it''s almost the same." Casey replied. In essence, there was not much difference between being


    taken away by Walker''s people and moving away.


    "Didn''t those people say that they have a lot of connections? How did you let them move away? Didn''t


    they cause you trouble?" Nova still couldn''t figure out how Casey did it.


    "Didn''t I say that I have some connections here too? The person called came here and helped settle


    this matter," Casey exined.


    Nova nodded suddenly. She didn''t expect Casey to be so powerful that he could find someone to settle


    this matter. It seemed that although this guy was from another city, he still had power.


    If she went downstairs to have a look now, she might be able to see the scene that the men molested


    her were taken away by hundreds of people in a suit. At that time, she would probably not think Casey


    just had some power.


    "Casey, thank...thank you." Aftering back to her mind, Nova nced at Casey with some gratitude,


    showing a hint of affection for Casey on her pretty face.


    Casey smiled at Nova and said, "My pleasure."


    Then he went back to the room to take things, and left the apartment again.


    Although Casey didn''t take this matter to heart, for Nova, this incident was equivalent to escaping a


    disaster. After all, without Casey, she would most likely be raped by those gangsters this time.


    It was enough to change Nova''s life, so it was not an exaggeration to say that Casey was Nova''s


    savior.


    Nova originally thought about how she should repay Casey. In that case, Nova felt that she could agree


    to whatever Casey asked, but Caseypletely regarded it as a trivial matter, and left with his things.


    It made Nova feel the charm of Casey, and her affection for Casey rose sharply.


    She stayed alone in the apartment for a long time, thinking a lot in her mind, and from time to time she


    showed an idiotic smile on her face.


    "Although Casey isn''t as handsome as those male celebrities, but he was so handsome when he saved


    me. And his chest is so mighty. He doesn''t have eight pack abs, does he? I really want to touch it. ..."


    Until the evening, Nova didn''t hear any noise from downstairs again. She went to the estate


    managementpany to confirm it. The estate managementpany told her that the people


    downstairs had moved away, so she waspletely relieved. At the same time, she praised Casey for


    being reliable.


    In the evening, when Elodie came back, Nova eagerly told Nova what happened in the afternoon, and


    there was nock of appreciation for Casey.


    After listening to Nova''s words, Elodie stared and stretched out her hand to touch Nova''s forehead, and


    said, "Nova, are you crazy. Do you think that gigolo is handsome? Oh my god? He used tricks and


    bewitched you, right?"


    When Nova heard Elodie say this, she immediately took her hand away and said, "Elodie, can you not


    say Casey this way? He really saved me this afternoon. If you don''t believe me, go and take a look


    downstairs. Those hooligans have moved away."


    "Nova, you are too naive. Did you see Casey beat those hooligans away?" Elodie looked like her with


    disappointment.


    When Nova heard what Elodie said, she was taken aback, then shook her head and said, "I didn''t see


    it. He asked me toe upstairs first, just in case."


    "So, you didn''t even see how this matter was solved, and you were blindly grateful to that guy. Maybe


    another neighbor called the police to resolve this matter, while this guy insisted that he solved it by


    himself. Maybe he was to win your favor, coaxing an innocent girl like you." Elodie said.


    Nova felt that there were many mistakes Elodie''s words, but she couldn''t find any words to refute her.


    "I''m telling you. I''ve seen a lot of people like him. Do you remember my ex-boyfriend? Isn''t he just a


    guy who likes to brag? You can''t believe what this kind of person says." Elodie continued to say


    earnestly.


    "Elodie, I still feel that you have a strong bias against Casey. This matter is not asplicated as you


    think. Casey really helped to solve it, and he didn''t ask me to do anything." Nova continued to defend


    Casey.


    "Stupid girl, it''s his trick. He was deliberate. This kind of man is the most terrifying, and he specifically


    finds you, innocent girl. And I suspect that those people downstairs were specially recruited by him, in


    order to trick you. Otherwise, how could he be able to beat several men by himself? This is all a


    conspiracy. No, we can''t let this guy continue to live with us, or we will be trapped by him sooner or


    Nova was a little speechless at once, thinking that her girlfriend really thought a little too much.


    "Elodie, I feel that you are scared by your ex-boyfriends, so you think every man is the same as them. I


    can clearly feel that Casey is not such a person," Nova said seriously.


    Elodie rolled her eyes at Nova and said, "Forget it, when you lose, you will know if I am right. Let''s not


    talk about that man. Dyer invites us to a bar tomorrow. I heard that the bar is Dream Paradise, which is


    very famous in H City, and the cost is very high. It is said that it is still the site of Walker, a bigwig in H


    City. Dyer deserves to be from a rich family. He is able to treat us in such a ce. Tomorrow I have to


    dress up and go to Dream Paradise for fun."


    When Nova heard Elodie''s words, she immediately frowned and said, "Go to the bar to y? I heard


    that such a ce is messy, or we won''t go."


    "Oh, what are you afraid of? Dyer and the others are there. This time, Dyeris calling the two of us to go.


    If we don''t go, we will make him angry. You also know the background of Dyer''s family. Offending him is


    not good. Anyway, it''s just for fun, isn''t it normal for young people to go to bars," Elodie persuaded.


    Nova still frowned. The reason why she didn''t want to go was not because of the mess in the bar, but


    because Dyer was interested in her and had expressed his thoughts several times. However, Nova


    didn''t like Dyer, and even hated him a little


    But what Elodie said was right. Dyer''s family had a big business in H City. He was indeed from a


    wealthy family. His family had a great connection, and she didn''t want to get into trouble with Dyer.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    "That... well, but can we take Casey with us?" Nova asked.


    Elodie immediately stared, and said, "What do you do with that guy?"


    Nova thought for a while, and said, "Casey is also our roommate. Anyway, we go out to y, it


    shouldn''t matter if we bring him."


    In fact, she wanted to bring Casey because Casey gave her a sense of security. What happened today


    made Nova have this feeling, so she subconsciously wanted to go with Casey.


    Elodie originally wanted to reject Nova directly. After all, taking Casey would only embarrass her. In


    case Dyer knew that Casey was a gigolo, everyone wouldugh at them.


    But after thinking about it, Casey intended to trick Nova. She could take this opportunity to let Dyer beat


    up Casey. She knew Dyer liked Nova. If Dyer knew that Casey gained Nova''s favor, he would definitely


    not let Casey go easily.


    Maybe he could still use Dyer to drive Casey out of their apartment.


    Thinking of this, Elodie showed a smirk on her face, thinking that she was so smart that she could


    "Then listen to you. It''s okay to bring him. Dyer will definitely not mind. I will tell him when hees


    backter," Elodie said.


    Hearing Elodie''s consent, Nova immediately nodded happily.


    After a short while, Casey came back from the outside, opened the door of the apartment, and went


    straight upstairs.


    Elodie quickly stood up and walked in front of Casey. She thought Casey would definitely not miss the


    chance to go out with Nova as he wanted to trick her, so she said in amanding tone, "Tomorrow,


    Nova and I will go to the bar for fan. As you are our roommate, we allow you to follow up. Remember to


    dress well and don''t embarrass us."


    Casey nced at her and replied nkly,


    "I won''t go."

 Chapter 529 You Will Be Beaten up

    Chapter 529 You Will Be Beaten up


    Previously, Elodie had been treating Casey arrogantly. After hearing what Casey said, she was


    immediately stunned. In her opinion, no matter what, Casey wouldn''t give up such a good opportunity.


    However, now, Casey refused her without even thinking about it. She was embarrassed.


    "What...What are you talking about? Repeat it to me!" Elodie was angry, her chest rising and falling.


    Considering her to be unreasonable, Casey didn''t answer. He got around her and was going to go


    upstairs.


    Elodie approached Casey and stood in front of him again, saying angrily, "I kindly invited you, but you


    dare to refuse. Who do you think you are? Don''t think highly of yourself. You''re but a toy boy kept by


    someone!"


    Casey immediately narrowed his eyes, staring at Elodie and showing a strong air of forcefulness.


    Elodie was so frightened that she was immediately not angry anymore.


    Seeing that they were at daggers drawn, Nova was somewhat anxious. She hurriedly came close to


    them, grabbed Elodie by her arm and said apologetically, "Casey, I''m really sorry. It''s I that want to


    invite you to hang out with us. Elodie was out of line, offending you. I apologize to you for her. I''m sorry.


    Forgive her, please."


    Hearing it, Casey was no longer angry and spoke to Nova in a calm tone, "I have an appointment with


    someone else tomorrow, so I can''t hang out with you. I''m sorry."


    Nova nodded. She felt a sense of loss. However, seeing that Casey was still nice to her, she was


    relieved.


    After saying that, Casey didn''t waste time on them, but went upstairs.


    Clearly finding that Casey treated her differently from Nova, Elodie was even more annoyed.


    When talking to her, Casey was obviously impatient; however, when talking to Nova, Casey was very


    polite. Therefore, she felt that Casey deliberately found fault with her. Besides, because of it, she was


    more convinced that Casey had an advance to Nova.


    The reason why Casey was not nice to her was that she was not nice to Casey. However, she had


    never realized that.


    "I''m so angry! This self-righteous guy really thinks highly of himself. Who really wants him to go with


    us? He is being ungrateful! Nova, see? This guy has an advance to you. Just now, if it were you that


    asked him to go with us, he would possibly have agreed!" Elodie said angrily.


    Nova gave Elodie a nce with a frown and said, "Well, Elodie, when you talked to him just now, you


    were being offensive. It''s normal for Casey to refuse. Moreover, he has told us that he has an


    appointment tomorrow and is not free."


    "Why can''t I be offensive to him? He''s but a toy boy. He should be grateful for my being willing to talk to


    him. It''s impossible that he could treat me in that way without paying a price. Tomorrow, I''ll ask Dyer to


    teach this reckless guy a lesson!" Elodie shouted while staring at the stairs.


    Nova was helpless. Finally, she sighed, turned around and went back to her room.


    In the next evening, aftering out of Fudan University, Casey hurried to Dream Paradise by taxi.


    Yesterday, after helping Casey get rid of those thugs, Walker enthusiastically invited Casey to his bar,


    saying that he, as a local, should entertain Casey.


    Originally, Casey didn''t want to agree. However, Walker was too enthusiastic. Moreover, Walker had


    helped him. Therefore, it was appropriate for him to firmly refuse. Therefore, he agreed toe to


    Dream Paradise tonight.


    He happened to be tense after looking for Edith for days. He could rx a bit by going to the bar and


    drinking with Walker.


    When Casey was on his way to Dream Paradise, a group of young people had gathered at the door of


    Dream Paradise.


    These people were led by a strong young man who was 1.9 meters tall. He was exactly Dyer, Elodie''s


    ssmate, the rich second generation. Besides, in their ss, he was influential. It was said that he


    had dated more than a dozen girls since he was in College. He was really a yboy.


    At this moment, Elodie and Nova arrived at the door of Dream Paradise. Both of them were wearing


    make-up and were dressed up, attracting the attention of many people.


    Seeing them, Dyer put on a smile and came to greet them. After greeting Elodie, he stared at Nova and


    said, "You''re so beautiful."


    Nova politely smiled at Dyer. She didn''t want to be too enthusiastic about him.


    "Wait here for a while. Someone hasn''t arrived yet. We''ll enter the bar after everyone is here." Dyer


    turned around and told his ssmates.


    At this moment, Elodie approached Dyer and asked, "Dyer, I have a piece of important news. Do you


    want to hear it?"


    Dyer stared at Elodie, smiled and asked, "What''s that?"


    Nova was not far away from Elodie and was chatting with other girls. After turning her head and giving


    Nova a nce, Elodie said, "Someone has an advance to Nova."


    Dyer''s face was immediately dark. He was determined to have Nova as his girlfriend. Moreover, in his


    opinion, when he was going after Nova, no one was eligible to go after Nova. Therefore, hearing what


    Elodie said, he was naturally unhappy.


    When a man had an advance to Nova, he offended Dyer. The man having an advance to Nova was


    provoking him.


    "Who? Is that guy our ssmate?" Dyer asked while staring at Elodie.


    "No. Don''t be anxious. That guy is a toy boy kept by a woman. For you, he''s but a beggar. And it''s easy


    for you to teach him a lesson. I''m just reminding you." Elodie said.


    "A toy boy kept by a woman? Such a person is going after the woman I''m going after?" Dyer said with


    disdain.


    Seeing his reaction, Elodie immediately sneered in her heart and thought that Casey would soon suffer.


    Then she told Dyer that Casey made Nova have a crush on him with some tricks. She even added


    details, describing Casey to be a toy boy who was scheming and who would bully the weak and would


    be afraid of the powerful.


    After hearing that, Dyer immediately sneered, saying, "Such a lowly man should dare to have an


    advance to Nova. Don''t worry. Later, I¡¯ll find a way to teach this guy a lesson."


    Elodie was a happy. In her opinion, with Dyer''s help, Casey would surely be taught a lesson.


    When they were waiting for other ssmates, a taxi stopped at the door of the bar. Casey got off the


    tax, walking towards the bar.


    Elodie immediately saw Casey. She was surprised. Then she murmured to herself, "He''s shameless.


    He said that he couldn''te here with us, but he secretly follows us to here. But it''s a good thing. I''ll


    ask Dyer to teach you a lesson now. After that, I''ll see if you dare to treat me arrogantly in the future."


    She hurriedly approached Dyer, pointed to Casey and said, "That''s the toy boy I just mentioned.


    Unexpectedly, he alsoes here. I''m sure that hees here to make trouble for us. Dyer, you


    mustn''t be humiliated by such a toy boy."


    Dyer looked at the people Elodie was pointing at and narrowed his eyes immediately. Then he spoke to


    several boys and walked towards Casey with them.


    They stopped Casey in an aggressive manner. They behaved as if they were going to fight with Casey.


    Looking at these young people and gloating Elodie, Casey was a little surprised. He didn''t expect that


    Elodie and her ssmates woulde to Dream Paradise.


    "Casey, didn''t you say that you weren''ting? Why do you follow us to here? I find that you''re really


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    low. When I invited you toe here with us, you refused. However, you secretly follow us to here.


    Could it be that toy boys all act in an unnatural way?" Elodie directlyughed at Casey.


    Casey gave her a nce and said, "Ie here to meet my friend. Does it has anything to do with


    you?"


    "Humph. Stop quibbling. Obviously, you''re following us secretly. Why do you meet your friend at this


    time, instead of at other times? Who would believe you?" Elodie said with disdain.


    Dyer took a step forward. He was higher than Casey. Then he gave Casey a contemptuous nce and


    said, "I heard that you''re kept by a woman? I know what people like you are thinking about. You just


    want to sit around doing nothing. Your being kept by a woman is none of my business. However, you


    have an advance to Nova. So I have to talk to you about it."


    Casey helplessly gave these people a nce. He clearly knew that the reason why these people came


    to him was that Elodie said something to them.


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about. I don''t have any advance to anyone. If you''re not going to talk


    to me about other matters, get out of my way. My friend is still waiting for me in the bar." Casey said


    tonelessly.


    "Humph, you dare to act like that. Why? To make you understand what I say, I must teach you a lesson


    first, right?" Dyer waved his fist to Casey.


    The people standing behind Dyer were also looking at Casey with disdain. When Elodie talked about


    Casey, they all heard what she said.


    At this moment, Nova noticed what was going on here. Seeing that Casey was surrounded by Dyer and


    Dyer'' ssmates, she hurriedly approached them.


    "Dyer, what are you doing?" Nova anxiously shouted at Dyer.


    "Nova, this guy has an advance to you. Elodie has told me that he is a crafty toy boy. If it goes on, you''ll


    definitely be fooled by him. Therefore, I''m going to teach him a lesson for you." Dyer spoke to Nova.


    Nova frowned and said, "What nonsense are you talking about? Now, let Casey go. You''re not eligible


    to teach him a lesson without any reason."


    Seeing that Nova was so protective of Casey, Dyer was immediately angry. He turned his head, looked


    at Casey and said while gritting his teeth, "Unexpectedly, you''re so good at fooling others that Nova is


    fooled by you. Today, I must teach you a lesson!"


    After saying that, Dyer was going to start a fight with Casey with a group of male ssmates.


    "Wait!" Nova shouted loudly.


    "Nova, could it be that you''re still going to speak for this toy boy?" Dyer turned his head and looked at


    Nova.


    "No, I advise you not to fight with Casey. Otherwise, you''ll be beaten up by him." Nova "kindly"


    reminded him.

 Chapter 530 Have Some Self-knowledge

    Chapter 530 Have Some Self-knowledge


    After hearing that, Dyer was a little surprised. To his surprise, in Nova''s opinion, they, so many young


    and strong men, would be beaten up by Casey, a person kept by a woman.


    He was being humiliated!


    After all, he was 1.9 meters tall. Besides, he worked out every day. It was impossible that he couldn''t


    even beat a toy boy up.


    Could it be that Nova was totally blinded by this guy? She should believe that this guy alone could


    knock down so many of them!


    The boys behind Dyer were also unconvinced. It was obvious that they didn''t t believe what Nova said.


    They were just courageous, so it was absolutely impossible for them to believe that they, so many


    people, couldn''t beat a toy boy up.


    "Nova, are you kidding us? A person like him wants to beat us up? Isn''t it a joke?" Dyer said, trying to


    stop himself from venting his anger.


    "I''m not kidding. Casey is very good at fighting. You guys really can''t defeat him." Nova said seriously.


    She didn''t intend to joke at all. After having seen Casey fight with others, she knew clearly how good at


    fighting Casey was.


    Hearing that, Dyer was even angrier. In his opinion, if he didn''t teach Casey a lesson in the presence of


    all the people now, he would be not as good as this toy boy.


    "How good at fighting can this weak-kneed person be? In my opinion, I can knock him down by myself."


    "You''re right. This guy seems to be ordinary. How is it possible that he could knock all of us down by


    himself? Nova, you must have been fooled by him."


    "Directly start a fight with him. You can prove it with a fight. Just knock him down."


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡­¡­


    Wanting to prove that Nova was wrong, the young people behind Dyer were itching to fight with Casey.


    Without hesitation, Dyer directly gave Casey a punch.


    Casey raised his hand and took hold of Dyer''s wrist, stopping him from making any movement with his


    fist.


    Dyer wanted to get rid of him. To his surprise, however hard he tried, he couldn''t get rid of Casey.


    He was a fitness fanatic and had strong muscles. Before, no one could stop him from withdrawing his


    hand by taking hold of his arm without any movement.


    "You fucking let go of me!" Being unable to withdraw his hand, Dyer shouted at Casey.


    Casey threw Dyer''s arm away, making him take a few steps backward.


    "You''re still students, so I don''t want to fight with you. My friend is still waiting for me, so I''m going to


    pass over the words you just said. I hope you had better have some self-knowledge."


    After saying that, Casey walked towards the bar.


    Because of what had just happened, Dyer was a little afraid. Therefore, now, he dared not to chase


    Casey and start a fight against him. He just watched Casey enter the bar.


    After Casey disappeared from his sight, Dyer finally gathered his wits. However, at this moment, he


    dared not to chase Casey. Dream Paradise was owned by Walker, and he dared not to make trouble


    here for no reason.


    Elodie had been watching. Seeing that Casey went in the bar easily, she immediately became anxious


    and spoke to Dyer, "You let him go in so easily? Just now, that guy was so arrogant. Dyer, shouldn''t


    you have beaten him up?"


    After giving Elodie a nce, Dyer sneered, "This bar is owned by Walker. If we make trouble for no


    reason, we''ll get ourselves into trouble. However, be dares to be so arrogant to me, so I won''t let him


    off. Wee here to have fun. So enter the bar first. Don''t be unhappy because of a toy boy."


    They all nodded. Believing that Dyer was right, they all said that they weren''t going to be serious with a


    man kept by a woman.


    Seeing that they didn''t fight, Nova was relieved. If they really started a fight just now, Dyer and his


    ssmates would definitely be beaten up.


    Dyer turned his head and gave Nova a possessive nce. The reason why he treated them tonight


    was that he wanted to ask Nova to be his girlfriend tonight. Therefore, he decided that he should make


    Nova be his girlfriend first. After that, he would teach Casey a lesson.


    They entered the Dream Paradise and soon forgot what had just happened.


    Dream Paradise was owned by the head of the dark force of H City. It could be said to be one of the


    most expensive ces in H City. It was very popr. Its consumers were all handsome men and


    beautiful women. There were a lot of activities in the bar, attracting all kinds of young men and women.


    It was dark. Colorful lights kept washing over people. People were stimted by the deafening music.


    Immediately after going in, Dyer took out a card and handed it to the waiter, asking him to serve them


    wine. Others were envious when they saw Dyer being so generous.


    When looking around in the bar, Elodie thought: if that woman didn''t give Casey money, he could


    definitely not afford to have fun in such a ce. She believed that Casey must have sneaked into the


    toilet and waited there.


    "Humph, it''s useless for you to follow is to here. Could it be that you can spend money like Dyer does?


    No matter what, you can only watch us from somewhere far away. A toy boy should dare to have an


    advance to other girls. If I knew who you were kept by, I''ll definitely tell that person about it, making it


    impossible for you to be kept by that person." Elodie murmured.


    At this moment, in the most luxurious private box of Dream Paradise, many beautiful women were


    standing in a row at the door. There were various expensive wines and special snacks on the table.


    Generally speaking, only the most distinguished guests would be treated in this way.


    Soon, the door of this private box was pushed open. Then, Casey came in.


    The women standing at the door immediately bowed to Casey, shouting to Casey with a very gentle


    voice, "Wee you toe here, Mr. Davies."


    Hearing it, Casey was gooseflesh all over.


    Walker stood up from the sofa, approached Casey with a smile and said, "Mr. Davies, it''s a great honor


    for me to have you here. These women are carefully selected by me, and you can ask any of them to


    drink with you."


    Casey was somewhat speechless. He gave Walker a nce and said, "I don''t need them to drink with


    me. Ask them to go out."


    Walker rolled his eyes. Then he hurriedly spoke to those women, "Didn''t you hear what Mr. Davies


    said? You''remon women, and Mr. Davies doesn''t like you. Hurriedly go out!"


    Those women immediately went out of the private box.


    Casey approached the sofa and sat down. Walker sat beside him and said with a smile, "You''re so


    noble. It''s indeed inconsiderate for me to ask thesemon women to drink with you. You''re so noble,


    I''m afraid that only the youngdy of the Sue family, who bes very famous recently, is eligible to


    drink with you."

 Chapter 531 The Plan

    Chapter 531 The n


    At the cassette area, in the hall of the bar.


    Dyer and his ssmates were sitting here. There was a lot of bottles of wine on the table. Around


    them, scantily dressed girls were dancing to the music.


    Dyer picked up his ss and drank a ss of wine with ssmates. After looking around, he said with


    a smile, "Where is the guy named Casey? Could it be that he''s hiding in the corner and secretly staring


    at us?"


    "Isn''t that guy kept by a woman? Maybe he manages to pick up a 60-year-old rich woman aftering


    here." A boy sitting next to Dyer said with a smile.


    Hearing it, they all immediatelyughed. They directlyughed at Casey.


    Among them, only Nova frowned. In her opinion, it was too bad for these people to taunt Casey like


    that. However, she couldn''t speak for Casey. She just hoped that she could leave here as soon as


    possible.


    After giving Nova a nce, Dyer noticed her expression. Previously, Dyer thought that Nova would get


    to know what sort of person Casey was and thus began to consider Casey to be a toy boy like


    everyone else did after theyughed at Casey.


    However, judging from Nova''s expression, it was obvious that she thought it inappropriate for them to


    Previously, he was smiling. After seeing that, his face was immediately dark. Soon after that, he turned


    his head, looked at the boy beside him and said a few words in a low voice.


    That boy put on a knowing smile. Then, he stood up and left the cassette.


    Before long, that boy came back with a few middle-aged men. Those middle-aged men stood beside


    their cassette as if nothing had happened, turned around and watched the women who were


    performing on the dancing floor. That boy sat down at the cassette again.


    Seeing that, Dyer put on a yful smile. Then he picked up his ss, looked at Nova and stood up.


    "Nova, it seems that you are a little unhappy. Is there anything wrong with my hospitality? I¡¯m going to


    make an apology to you by drinking with you. How about that?" Dyer said.


    Nova hurriedly waved her hand and said, "I don''t drink. I¡¯m fine. You don''t have to worry about me. Just


    have fun."


    "Nova, you shouldn''t say that. Today, it''s Dyer that treats us. The wines on our table are extremely


    expensive. At ordinary times, even if we want to drink these wines, we have not chance to do so. Now,


    Dyer wants to have a drink with you. Why not drink with him?" The boy sitting beside Dyer said.


    After that, the rest of them immediately began to try to persuade Nova to have a drink with Dyer.


    "Nova, have a drink with Dyer. Anyway, you won''t get drunk after drinking a ss of wine. Wee


    here to have fun, and you should show some respect to Dyer." Seeing that others were trying to


    persuade Nova, Elodie also spoke.


    Hearing all that, Nova was a little embarrassed. She didn''t understand why they considered her not


    drinking wine to be a disrespect to Dyer.


    Considering that she wouldn''t get drunk after drinking a ss of wine, Nova nodded at Dyer and said,


    "Well, I''ll have a drink with you."


    Then she picked up the ss in front of her. The boy sitting beside her immediately poured a full ss


    of wine for her.


    "Nova, stand up and drink with Dyer. You can show your respect to him in this way." That boy stood up


    with a smile.


    Nova had no idea about it. Therefore, after hearing him say so, she stood up and proposed a toast to


    Dyer like the actors and actresses did on TV.


    Dyer smiled at Nova. Then he drank off the wine.


    Nova put the ss close to her mouth and was going to drink the ss of wine in one gulp.


    Right at this moment, the boy who stood up after her pretended to feel dizzy and hit Nova''s arm. The


    wine spilled out of Nova''s ss onto the clothes of a middle-aged man standing beside the cassette.


    "Oh, oh, oh. I''m drunk. You guys go on drinking, but I can''t drink anymore." That boy directly sat down,


    as if hepletely didn''t know what he had done.


    After giving the empty ss a nce, Nova turned her head and looked at that middle-aged man,


    finding that his clothes was wet by the wine.


    The middle-aged man turned his head and looked at Nova. He reached out his hand, touched his


    clothes, gave the empty ss Nova was holding a nce and then immediately cursed, "Fuck, I spent


    more than 100000 dors on buying this piece of clothes, but you spilled wine onto it. What do you


    want to do?"


    Nova immediately apologized to that middle-aged man, "I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to. Just now, someone


    hit me, so I identally spilled the wine. Take off your clothes, and I''ll wash it up for you."


    After saying that, she turned her head and looked at the boy who hit her, finding that that boy had been


    asleep.


    "Wash it up? Are you fucking kidding me? I spent more than 100000 dors on buying this piece of


    clothes. It can''t be washed. Now, you wet it. You can either buy me a new one orpensate me for it.


    Otherwise, I, Fulton, will be rude to you." The middle-aged man said.


    "What? He''s Fulton! He''s a capable man working for Walker. We''re done. Offending Fulton, we''ll all be


    done!" A boy shouted with a frightened expression.


    After hearing that, they all gasped. They didn''t expect this middle-aged man to be someone working for


    Walker.


    "I...I really didn''t mean to. Someone really hit me..." Nova stared at Fulton in a panic. She was


    extremely scared.


    She was a student. How was it possible that she could pay Fulton more than 100000 dors? However,


    Fulton worked for Walker and she couldn''t afford to offend him. If Fulton really made trouble for her


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    because of this, she would really be done.


    "Fuck, I don''t care whether you did it intentionally or not. Give me the money now. Otherwise...Ho, ho.


    You won''t want that to happen."


    At this moment, Dyer stood up, greeted Fulton and said, "Uncle Fulton, it''s you. I''m Dyer. She''s my


    ssmate. What about letting her off?"


    Fulton turned his head, looked at Casey and said, "It''s you. I''m willing to do you this favor, but I''m


    unwilling to suffer losses because of a stranger. If she is just your ssmate, she mustpensate me


    for it!"


    After hearing that, Dyer pretended to think for a while and then said, "Uncle Fulton, you''ve got we


    wrong. She''s my ssmate, but she''s also my girlfriend. For my sake, let her off."


    Nova''s eyes were immediately wide open. She didn''t expect that Dyer would say such words.


    Seeing that, people around immediately began to say that Nova was Dyer''s girlfriend and asked Fulton


    to let her off.


    Dyer was smiling. As a matter of fact, what had just happened was nned by him.


    He could indeed be said to be Fulton''s nephew. However, he had deliberately asked Fulton toe


    here. He had also asked that boy to deliberately hit Nova so that Nova would spill the wine onto the


    clothes of Fulton.


    He did all these to force Nova to be his girlfriend. As long as Nova admitted that she was his


    girlfriend, it would be easier for him to be Nova''s boyfriend.


    After staring at Dyer for a while, Fulton turned his head, looked at Nova and said, "Who knows if you''re


    trying to fool me? Tell me yourself if you''re Dyer''s girlfriend. If you''re, I can let you off. If you''re not, you


    mustpensate me for it."

 Chapter 532 I Am Not Interested in Her

    Chapter 532 I Am Not Interested in Her


    Hearing Fulton question her, Nova was in a panic. She didn''t like Dyer. She even hated something he


    had done. It was very difficult for her to admit that she was Dyer''s girlfriend.


    Dyer looked at Nova with expectation. In his view, it was impossible that Nova could give Fulton more


    than 100000 dors. Under such a circumstance, Nova had no choice but to admit that she was his


    girlfriend.


    Besides, he had asked Fulton to do another thing: once Nova admitted that she was his girlfriend,


    Fulton would take the opportunity to drink with Nova and made her get drunk. After that, Fulton would


    take Nova and him to one room. In this way, Dyer would have an opportunity to sleep with Nova.


    Dyer was not afraid that Nova would resent him for it. After all, he was "forced" to do so by Fulton.


    Nova should thank him for that and had no reason to me him.


    "Nova, why don''t you speak? Tell Uncle Fulton that you''re my girlfriend now. You just need to say a few


    words. If you admit it, Uncle Fulton will let you off." Dyer said.


    Nova bit her lower lip. She just noticed that there was a hint of yful expression on Dyer''s face.


    Moreover, Fulton came here with the boy who went out before. In addition, it was obvious that that boy


    hit her intentionally. Considering all that, she couldn''t help bing a little suspicious.


    People around all urged her to admit that she was Dyer''s girlfriend, which made her wonder if they


    were trying to fool her together.


    Nova always stuck to her own principles. Sometimes, she wouldn''t be willing to do something she


    hated, even if at the expense of suffering very serious consequences.


    What''s more, she now doubted that it was a trap deliberately set for her by Dyer.


    After hesitating for a long time, Nova looked at Fulton and said, "I''m not his girlfriend, uncle. Although


    this piece of clothes is expensive, there are some ways to clean it. I''ll take it to theundry to clean it. If


    it''s torn, I''llpensate you for it ording to the cost."


    Hearing that, people all became silent. Dyer''s face also became cold. He didn''t expect that Nova would


    refuse to admit that she was his girlfriend under such a circumstance.


    Could it be that Nova would be unwilling to pretend to be his girlfriend even if when she was in such a


    difficult position?


    Did she really hate him so much?


    Dyer remembered how Nova treated the guy kept by a woman and thus became even angrier. He


    couldn''t help clenching his hands.


    In Nova''s opinion, he was not as good as a toy boy. He couldn''t bear it at all.


    Fulton also didn''t expect Nova to be so stubborn. Being threatened like that by him, she still refused to


    admit that she was Dyer''s girlfriend. It was different from what he and Dyer had anticipated.


    "Fuck, it seems that you have no idea who I am. Since you''re not Dyer''s girlfriend, I''m not going to


    show you any mercy. I never show mercy to strangers. If you''re just Dyer''s ssmate, I won''t listen to


    him and let you off. This piece of clothes is worth 188000 dors. You can either give me money or


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Uncle, your clothes can be cleaned. Didn''t you ask for too much money..." Nova said with unease.


    Fulton sneered and said, "I tell you that it can''t be cleaned, so it can''t be cleaned. Girl, aren''t you too


    naive? Do you really believe that everyone will seriously reason with you?"


    Hearing that, Nova didn''t know what to say. She was really too naive, otherwise she wouldn''t think that


    Fulton would reason with her.


    "Nova, don''t be stubborn. Admit that you are Dyer''s girlfriend, and it will be over." Elodie anxiously


    looked at Nova.


    Novapressed her lips and remained silent.


    Dyer took a deep breath. He now finally realized one thing: no matter what tricks he used, he wouldn''t


    be able to be Nova''s boyfriend. In this case, there was no need for him to speak for Nova.


    "Nova, it''s the choice you made. My uncle is not tenderhearted. Don''t regret itter."


    Dyer spoke to Nova. Then he got up and left the cassette.


    Seeing that, the rest of his ssmates also stood up and left.


    Finally, only Nova and Elodie were still at the cassette.


    "Elodie, you''re really too silly. Why are you unwilling to admit that you''re Dyer''s girlfriend? How can we


    afford to pay him 188000 dors? Fulton works for Walker, and we can''t afford to offend him." Elodie


    said. She was scared and believed that Nova shouldn''t be so stubborn under such a circumstance, but


    she really took Nova as her best friend. Therefore, when other people left here after Dyer, she stayed


    here with Nova.


    Nova sighed helplessly and thought of many things. But she didn''t know how to exin it to Elodie.


    "I''ll give half an hour to you. If you can''t pay 188000 to me in half an hour, you''ll have to sleep with my


    friends!" Fulton shouted to them. Then he went drink.


    "Now, we can only turn to our friends for help. Dyer shouldn''t be like that. He directly washed his hands


    of the matter. It seems he''s not a good person." Elodie angrily took out her cell phone and began make


    phone calls to her friends one by one.


    Elodie known many so-called capable person. However, after she told them that it had something to do


    with Fulton, those people hung up the phone without hesitation.


    "Damn it. They''re all just fair-weather friends. When I asked them toe out to eat, they immediately


    agreed. Now, when I''m in trouble, they all hang up quickly!"


    Nova had been trying to figure out a way to deal with this matter, too. Seeing that Elodie couldn''t deal


    with it, she said, "What about making a phone call to Casey? Maybe he can help us."


    Elodie immediately said with her eyes wide open, "Nova, we''re in a critical condition. You want to ask


    that toy boy to help us! If hees here, he''ll only make things worse. Compared with asking him to


    help us, it will be better for us to ask our parents to give us the money."


    "Elodie, you consider Casey to be a poor person, but he''s not. He''s really very powerful. He can even


    deal with the thugs around our home. Maybe he can deal with it for us. He happens to be here, right?"


    Nova said.


    Elodie was speechless and said, "Nova, you''re really fooled by that guy. He might have left a long time


    ago after he saw what was going on here. In my opinion, you had better not waste your time on it."


    "Casey won''t do that. If he knew that we were in trouble, he would definitelye to help us."


    Nova stopped arguing with Elodie, directly took out her cell phone and made a phone call to Casey.


    In the private box.


    Casey was chatting with Walker.


    "Mr. Davies, are you really not interested in the youngdy of the Sue family? She is among the three


    most beautiful women in H City. Moreover, she is the youngdy of the Sue family. I happen to have


    one photo of her. If you want to have a look at it, I''ll show it to you now. I''m not able to ask her toe


    here, but I can introduce her to you." Walker said with a smile.


    Casey frowned and said, "I''m not interested in her. Don''t mention something like that again in the


    future."


    Now, he just wanted to find Edith. How was it possible that he would be interested in the young


    Seeing that Casey was going to lose his temper, Walker was so frightened that he hurriedly said, "Yes,


    yes, Mr. Davies. I shouldn''t have mention it. In the future, I won''t say anything I shouldn''t say."


    At this moment, Casey''s mobile phone rang. He took it out and found that it was Nova that was making


    a phone call to him.


    After Casey answered the phone, Nova told the whole story to Casey. Casey just made a few sounds.


    He asked Nova not to be tense and told her that he would handle it.


    After hanging up the phone, Casey turned his head, looked at Walker and asked, "Is there a man


    named Fulton working for you?"


    Walker was stunned. Then he nodded and spoke, "Yes, Mr. Davies. Why do you suddenly mention


    him?"


    "He''s making trouble for one of my friends. To put it simply, my friend spilled wine onto his clothes, and


    he asked my friend to give him 188000 dors. Does he always wear clothes that are so expensive?"


    Casey said.


    Walker immediately widened his eyes and said, "He was talking nonsense! The clothes that guy wears


    at ordinary times are worth less than 200 dors. How dares he say that that piece of clothes is worth


    188000 dors?"


    "If that''s the case, please go there and handle this matter with me. They''re in your bar. My friend is just


    a college student, and she shouldn''t be bullied like that." Casey said tonelessly.


    "Yes, yes, Mr. Davies, I''ll go there with you now. Fulton, the son of a bitch, is bing bolder and


    bolder. I''ll teach him a lesson." Walker said angrily.


    In the cassette, after hanging up the phone, Nova turned her head and spoke to Elodie, "Casey said


    that he would handle this matter for us and that we didn''t need to worry about it."


    Elodie immediately sneered and said, "In my opinion, he''s just bragging. How can he deal with it for


    us? Fulton works for Walker. Could it be that he could ask Walker toe here?"


    Right at this moment, Fulton came to them. He looked at them with a sneer and said, "What''s your


    answer?"


    Nova gave Fulton a nce and said, "My friend ising. He''ll handle it for me."


    Hearing that, Elodie was immediately embarrassed and wanted to apologize to Fulton. After all, in her


    opinion, it was impossible that Casey could handle this matter. She thought that Casey could only


    make it worse.


    However, before she spoke, she heard someone not far away shout angrily, "Fulton, you fuckinge


    here! I don''t pay you to ckmail Mr. Davies''s friend!"

 Chapter 533 It Has Nothing To Do With You

    Chapter 533 It Has Nothing To Do With You


    Fulton, who was staring at Nova coldly, heard the voice behind him. He was confused before he looked


    back. Then his eyes were wide open when he saw a man.


    ¡°Boss, why are you here?¡±


    Walker looked very angry. Fulton felt worried when he saw his expression. He didn¡¯t expect Walker to


    appear at this time. It seemed that he came here for these two girls judging from his words.


    Fulton knew Walker very well. No one dared to provoke him in the whole H City.


    Now, Walker was furious.


    Thinking that Nova said that she had found a friend to solve this matter, Fulton felt nervous. The friend


    Nova said seemed to be his boss.


    Walker walked to Fulton. He pped him directly and scolded him, ¡°Are you crazy? Why did you


    embarrass them?¡±


    Fulton covered his face with his hands. He was very obedient in front of Walker and he did not dare to


    retort.


    ¡°Boss, I...¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me like that. You dared to provoke Mr. Davis¡¯ friends, I can¡¯t bear the responsibility of being


    your boss. From now on, I hope you know what you get yourself into!¡± Walker said and pped him


    again.


    Although Fulton didn¡¯t know who Mr. Davis, seeing Walker¡¯s expression, he knew that Mr. Davis was


    definitely a big shot, otherwise, Walker wouldn¡¯t be so angry.


    At that time, he didn¡¯t know how to deal with Walker¡¯s anger. Then he knelt to Walker.


    Nova and Elodie were both shocked when they saw this scene. They didn¡¯t expect that Fulton to be so


    obedient to the man who just appeared.


    People around also noticed the situation here, stopped what they were doing, and looked over here.


    The music and lights in the bar were turned off under themand of Walker¡¯s subordinates. At that


    time, Fulton became the ¡°star¡± of the whole bar.


    ¡°What! Is it Fulton? Why did he kneel?¡±


    ¡°The man stands before him was one of the leaders of the underworld, Walker. Walker was his boss. It


    was not normal that he knelt to him.¡±


    ¡°Oh my goodness, Walkeres here. What happened? It must be a big deal that hee here in


    person. Fulton is in big trouble now.¡±


    ¡°It seems that it is because of the two girls sitting in the booth. Walker paid much attention to them.


    Their backgrounds must beplex.¡±


    ¡­


    Hearing what people around them said, Nova and Elodie now knew the identity of the man who


    pped Fulton. They felt very surprised.


    ¡°He came here in person. Nova, why did he suddenlye to help us?¡±


    Nova was also confused. She only told Casey her own affairs, and he promised to help her. She


    thought that it was because of Casey that Walker came here.


    ¡°It could be Casey. He said he would help us.¡± Nova said.


    ¡°How is it possible? Walker is the leader of the underworld in H City. How could Casey ask him toe


    here?¡± Elodie denied.


    However, as soon as she finished her words, Casey walked to Walker. He instantly turned around and


    bent over to apologize to Casey, ¡°Mr. Davis, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t expect such a thing to happen in my


    domain. I will punish Fulton and makepensation for your friends.¡±


    Casey nodded to him. Then he looked at Nova, smiled at her and motioned her not to worry.


    Nova and Elodie were in a shock. The leader of the underworld in H City now fawned upon Casey. He


    was very obedient in front of him.


    ¡°It is Casey? Is it real?¡± Elodie couldn¡¯t believe what she saw. She felt that the world was in a mess.


    In her eyes, Casey was just a toy boy, who lived on women. She always despised this kind of person


    like him.


    Besides, because of the conflicts between Casey and her, she had always looked down upon him. But


    now Walker was so respectful to him, which was beyond her imagination.


    Was he not the kind of person that she thought before?


    Nova was excited. She knew Casey was powerful since he promised to help her, he would make it.


    But she didn¡¯t expect that Casey was so powerful that even the leader of the underworld in H City was


    obedient in front of him. She couldn¡¯t think of Casey¡¯s identity.


    Perhaps the prettydy, who went to the airport to pick Casey that day, was to report her jobs to him.


    Anyway, Nova would not believe that Casey was just a toy boy.


    After apologizing to Casey, Walker grabbed one of Fulton¡¯s ears and dragged him to kneel in front of


    Nova, and said, ¡°Be honest! Just tell me how much your clothes cost, whether it needed to be paid, and


    how topensate for the spiritual damage that you caused to them!¡±


    Fulton knew that Walker had given him a chance. If he apologized andpensate the two girls now,


    he would be saved.


    He nced at Nova guiltily and said, ¡°My clothes were very cheap. It just cost about 30 dors. It was


    Dyer who colluded with me to force you to admit that you are his girlfriend. And he let me get you


    drunk, so he could sleep with you. It was all arranged by Dyer. I was wicked for a while, so I promised


    to help him.¡±


    At this time, he didn¡¯t dare to hide anything. Even if Dyer was his nephew, he wouldn¡¯t risk his life to


    hide it for him, so he could only confess it.


    Hearing what he said, Nova and Elodie were surprised. It was arranged by Dyer. At first, Nova just


    suspected him, but now Fulton told her the truth.


    Elodie was angry. She had thought Dyer protected Nova. However, he was the man behind the


    conspiracy. Although Elodie was sometimes unreasonable, she still had humanity. She felt disgusted at


    Dyer.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that Dyer would do this. I was wrong. He is really disgusting,¡± Elodie muttered.


    ¡°I have realized my mistake now. I apologize to you. I hope you could forgive me. I will give you 30,000


    dors topensate for your spiritual damage. Please ept the money. I will never make such a


    mistake,¡± Fulton said.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    After Nova heard Fulton¡¯s words, she said, ¡°No, it¡¯s good that you have realized your mistake. But we


    don¡¯t want the money.¡±


    ¡°Miss, please ept it. Otherwise, I will be tormented with remorse. If you don¡¯t ept the money, it


    means you won¡¯t forgive me. My boss won¡¯t let me off. Please, I beg you. I¡¯ll get the moneyter.¡±


    Fulton almost cried.


    Nova hesitated and looked at Casey when she heard his words.


    Casey nodded to her and motioned her to ept it.


    Then Nova said to Fulton, ¡°Well... I¡¯ll ept it.¡±


    Nova agreed to ept the money and Fulton felt relieved. He turned to look at Walker.


    Walker sneered, then looked at Casey, and said respectfully, ¡°Mr. Davis, are you satisfied with his


    apology? If not, I will fix him.¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s enough. He has realized his mistake,¡± Casey said.


    Walker nodded, kicked Fulton, and scolded, ¡°Say thank you to Mr. Davis for his generosity.¡±


    Fulton immediately knelt to Casey. He said gratefully, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Davis. You are so generous. I will


    never make such a mistake.¡±


    Casey nodded. Then Walker asked Fulton to fetch the money.


    Fulton put the cash of 30,000 dors into a bag and handed it to Nova. Seeing the matter was settled,


    Walker asked him to leave.


    Nova held the bag and looked at Casey uneasily. She said, ¡°Casey, the money...¡±


    Just take it. It¡¯s thepensation for you,¡± Casey said.


    Feeling excited, Elodie looked at Casey and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to know Walker. He was a big


    shot. I had looked down upon you.¡±


    ¡°Nova, now we have the money. With the money, we can go to buy many beautiful clothes.¡± She turned


    to Nova and said happily.


    Casey nced at her and said, ¡°The money is thepensation for Nova, and it has nothing to do with


    you. "


    Elodie froze and felt upset and embarrassed.


    She turned to look at Casey, who was always against her.


    ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t say I wanted to use the money. Don¡¯t look at me like this. You just settled a little trouble.


    What was the big deal?¡± Elodie said unhappily.


    Nova pulled Elodie¡¯s clothes and then thanked Casey.


    Casey told Nova to go back home early. It was not safe for girls to stay in the bar. Then he went back to


    the private room with Walker.


    After he left, Elodie shouted angrily, ¡°Damn it! Nova, he must have ulterior motives to you. Otherwise,


    why did he only treat you kindly? He is fake!¡±


    Nova looked at Elodie and said sincerely, ¡°Elodie, I think you should control your temper. It¡¯s probably


    because you treat him badly that he doesn¡¯t show a good attitude towards you.¡±

 Chapter 534 Please Bring Some People To Help Me

    Chapter 534 Please Bring Some People To Help Me


    In the alley outside the bar,


    Dyer was waiting here with his male ssmates. From their point of view, the situation at the entrance


    of the bar could be seen clearly.


    ¡°Dyer, is that toy boy still in the bar? We have waited here for so long. But he hasn¡¯te out. I¡¯m


    afraid that he has left from the back door,¡± a boy said.


    Dyer sneered and said, ¡°He was just an ordinary person. He couldn¡¯t walk through the back door


    ofDream Paradise. If he wants toe out, he will only walk through the main door. Just wait. As long


    as hees out, we will catch him. I must teach him a lesson.¡±


    ¡°Dyer, look, Nova and Elodie just came out,¡± another boy shouted.


    All of them turned to look at the entrance of the bar and found that Nova and Elodie dide out.


    Elodie looked angry, while Nova was holding a ck bag in her hand and was consoling her.


    Although they thought that Elodie should be consoling Nova, it seemed that the two of them were


    unhappy. They thought that the two girls must have been embarrassed by Fulton.


    A boy asked, ¡°They looked not bad. Dyer, did your uncle let them go directly?¡±


    Dyer sneer and said, ¡°My uncle is Walker¡¯s subordinate. You should know what he will do. Nova didn¡¯t


    want to be my girlfriend, my uncle wouldn¡¯t let her go. They must have promised him something, so


    they can leave. Don¡¯t you see that Nova is holding a ck bag? The thing inside the bag may be the


    punishment.¡±


    People around heard what Dyer said then nodded in agreement. In their eyes, Nova and Elodie had no


    choice but obey Fulton¡¯s order.


    ¡°Forget it. I must see the toy boy. If I don¡¯t beat him, I won¡¯t be in a good mood. I will beat him up.¡±


    Dyer¡¯s eyes were fierce.


    In the private room of the bar, Walker apologized to Casey for Fulton. To show his apology, he drank


    three sses of wine and begged Casey to forgive him.


    Casey said that he didn¡¯t mind it and let Walker not take it too much.


    Walker got drunk soon because of the three sses of wine and fell asleep on the sofa.


    Seeing Walker had fallen asleep, Casey got up and started to leave here. When he went out, Walker


    said dazedly, ¡°The youngdy named Sylvie Sue in the Sue family is perfect for you. I have her photo


    on my phone. Mr. Davis, you can take a look.¡±


    He took out his phone and began to look through photos.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Casey shook his head helplessly, told the waiter to take care of Walker then left here.


    Walker found out the photo of Sylvie and shook the photo. Then his phone fell to the ground.


    In the photo, Sylvie was attending the dinner. She looked graceful and gentle.


    But Casey had left, otherwise, he could see the face of Sylvie.


    Outside the bar, Dyer was still staring at the entrance of the bar. He was a little impatient after he had


    waited for Casey for such a long time.


    He scolded Casey in his heart. He thought that Casey might know that he would not let him off, so he


    intended to stay in the bar for one night.


    At this time, Casey came out of the bar, and Dyer¡¯s eyes lit up. Then he said to the boys around him,


    ¡°He came out. You guys stop him and take him to the alley. It¡¯s time for us to beat him.¡± They were


    excited and followed Dyer to walk to Casey.


    Casey was intended to take a taxi to go back. At that time, Dyer and his ssmates surrounded him


    maliciously.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to stay in the bar for so long. It¡¯s that you know I am waiting for you here, so you


    hide in it?¡± Dyer sneered at Casey and said.


    ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Casey asked calmly.


    ¡°I want to teach you a lesson. Do you think I am a coward? I tell you, if I don¡¯t beat you up today, I won¡¯t


    be a man!¡± Dyer said maliciously.


    Casey curled his lips and looked at these so-called ¡°college students¡± in front of him. He didn¡¯t want to


    beat them. After all, they were still students. It was natural for them to be impulsive.


    However, Dyer was making trouble for him. The words he just said should not be uttered by a student.


    Casey felt a little impatient.


    ¡°Do you need to be hit in the street or in the valley?¡± Dyer stared at Casey and asked.


    Casey turned to look at the alley next to him. He silently walked into the alley.


    Since the school couldn¡¯t teach these students to behave well, he would teach them something that


    they didn¡¯t learn in school.


    Dyer and other boys saw Casey obediently walked into the alley. They immediately burst intoughter.


    They thought that Casey feared them.


    ¡°Coward! You chose to walk into the alley. It seems that you are afraid of losing face. You know that


    being hit by us in the street will embarrassing. Haha, why don¡¯t you feel ashamed to be a toy boy?¡±


    Dyer jibed.


    After that, they followed Casey into the alley. They were eager to beat Casey.


    Casey stopped when he arrived in the middle of the alley. Dyer and his ssmates surrounded him and


    stared at him ruthlessly.


    ¡°If you kowtow to us, beg and please us, maybe I will let you go. I will give you a chance. How is it? Do


    you want to kneel now?¡± Dyer snorted and said.


    ¡°Juste. I don¡¯t have much time.¡± Casey said tonelessly.


    Dyer¡¯s eyes changed and scolded, ¡°You asked for it, don¡¯t me us. Guys, it¡¯s the time!¡±


    Then Dyer first rushed towards Casey. Although he felt his strength before, he didn¡¯t think Casey could


    defeat so many people.


    His ssmates were all excited and felt that they must win by sheer weight of numbers.


    However, the world was full of wonders.


    Five minutester.


    They cried in the alley.


    Casey tidied up his clothes and looked down at Dyer, who fell in front of him and was badly battered


    around the face, and asked, ¡°Do you still want to fight?¡±


    Dyer looked at Casey in terror, as if he were looking at a deviling out of hell. He had unbelievable


    fighting skills. Dyer went to the gym every day but had never seen such a formidable person.


    It was no wonder Nova said that they couldn¡¯t defeat Casey. She was serious.


    ¡°You... You don¡¯t be smug. Do you dare to let me call my uncle here? You just defeated some students.


    If you can defeat my uncle, I will never trouble you.¡± Dyer screwed up his courage to speak.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that your uncle dares note here,¡± Casey said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. My uncle is Walker¡¯s man. Do you know Walker? He is the leader underworld in


    H City. No one dares to provoke him. My uncle is in the bar. If you have the guts, let me call him.¡± Dyer


    felt confident when he talked about his uncle.


    Casey shook his head helplessly. He thought that since he refused toe to his senses, it was better


    to let him call Fulton to solve this problempletely.


    ¡°Go ahead,¡± Casey said.


    Dyer was surprised then sneered. He thought Casey was such a fool to let him call his uncle., It


    seemed that he didn¡¯t know his uncle.¡±


    Without hesitation, he took out his phone and dialed Fulton¡¯s number.


    ¡°Uncle, I am in the alley opposite the bar. Pleasee. I was beaten up by a man. Before youe,


    please bring some people to help me, He is good at fighting,¡± Dyer said.


    There was silence for a few seconds. Fulton suppressed his anger and said, ¡°OK, just wait, I wille


    with several people.¡±


    Fulton was thinking of going to teach Dyer. He promised toe to the valley, not to help Dyer, but to


    beat him harder.

 Chapter 535 Don’t Be Overconfident

    Chapter 535 Don¡¯t Be Overconfident


    Dyer hung up the phone and sneered at Casey. Because of Fulton, he didn¡¯t fear Casey so much. As


    long as Fultone here with people, they must defeat him.


    ¡°My uncle wille with people soon. If you have the guts, stay here. When my unclees, he will


    teach you a lesson for me,¡± Dyer said.


    Casey smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be overconfident. Perhaps your uncle wille and beat you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re daydreaming. How could my uncle beat me? I am his nephew, He couldn¡¯t help you!¡± Dyer said


    in disdain.


    Casey didn¡¯t mind his words. When people faced a man who had absolute predominance in power,


    their so-called kinship would be vulnerable. Besides, Dyer was just the nephew of Fulton.


    Because the alley was close to Dream Paradise, Fulton came to the alley with some people in five


    minutes after receiving a phone call from Dyer.


    He looked angry. When thinking that he had lost 3,0000 dors because of Dyer, he got more furious.


    He couldn¡¯t figure out the reason why Dyer was so idle that he provoked Casey.


    After all, Dyer was his nephew. Even if he wanted to teach Dyer a lesson, he had to help Dyer solve the


    problem first. When it was solved, he would teach him.


    He walked into the alley with several people and saw only one person standing with his back to him.


    Dyer and his ssmates all lied on the ground. He felt surprised.


    When Dyer saw Fulton, he became excited. He instantly waved to Fulton and shouted, ¡°Uncle, help. It


    was him who hit me. Beat him please!¡±


    Fulton snorted and walked behind Casey. He stared at Dyer. He was intended to let Casey apologize to


    Dyer, and then get out of here. Then he would teach Dyer a lesson.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    When he began to speak, Casey turned around and looked at Fulton.


    As soon as he saw Casey¡¯s face, he felt scared. What a coincidence! It was Mr. Davis who just hit


    Dyer.


    His instinct made him change his attitude. Then he said, ¡°Little bastard, how could you make trouble for


    Mr. Davis after irritating Mr. Davis¡¯ friends? Don¡¯t call me Uncle. I have nothing to do with you!¡±


    Then Fulton hurriedly bypassed Casey and directly kicked in Dyer¡¯s face.


    The two front teeth in Dyer¡¯s mouth were kicked off by him. He didn¡¯t expect that Fulton would kick him.


    He thought Fulton would beat Casey.


    ¡°What are you doing? Juste and beat him!¡± Fulton shouted at his men.


    His men all felt strange but followed the order of their boss. They began to beat up Dyer.


    Dyer was aggrieved. He didn¡¯t know why his uncle suddenly beat him with his men. He wanted to ask,


    but Fulton didn¡¯t give him any chance. He got severely beaten up before he could say anything.


    He had been hit for ten minutes. The Fulton stopped his men. After that, he walked to Casey guiltily,


    bowed to him, and apologized, ¡°Mr. Davis, I didn¡¯t expect this bastard would make trouble for you. Are


    you fine now? If he hurts you, I won¡¯t let him off.¡±


    Casey shook his head and said, ¡°Since you have taught him, I won¡¯t do anything. Just tell him to


    behave himself in the future.¡±


    Hearing what Casey said, Fulton breathed a sigh of relief and nodded and said, ¡°Yes. I will educate


    him. I won¡¯t allow him to do so in the future.¡±


    At that time, Dyer, who was beaten to death, raised his head. He was already covered with blood and


    could not see the original appearance.


    ¡°Uncle, why did you hit me? Shouldn¡¯t you help me beat him?¡± Dyer asked weakly.


    Fulton kicked Dyer again and scolded, ¡°Do you know who he is? Mr. Davis is respected by my boss.


    How dare you ask me to beat him? Do you think I am as foolish as you?¡±


    When Dyer heard Fulton¡¯s words, he was startled. He was respected by his uncle¡¯s boss.


    He knew what his uncle meant.


    Fulton¡¯s boss was Walker, and Casey was respected by Walker. It was no wonder that Fulton was so


    scared when he saw Casey.


    It seemed that he had provoked a big shot this time. However, it was useless to regret it. He had been


    beaten up by Fulton.


    The reason why Casey waited for Fulton toe here was to let Fulton help him warn Dyer to stop


    making troubles for him in the future. Now his goal had been achieved, it was no need to stay here.


    He went out of the alley directly without telling Fulton.


    Fulton bowed to Casey when he left.


    When Casey walked out of the alley, Fulton breathed a sigh of relief. Then he looked at Dyer on the


    ground and said, ¡°Go back and tell your father that I won¡¯t keep in contact with your family in the future.


    Don¡¯te to find me for anything.¡±


    ¡­


    In the apartment,


    Nova was sitting on the sofa. When she thought of Casey who helped them today, she couldn¡¯t help but


    smiled.


    Elodie sat unhappily beside Nova and frowned. She was still upset because of Casey¡¯s attitude


    towards her.


    For ages, Elodie¡¯s eyes lit up. She stood up and said, ¡°I got it!¡±


    Nova turned to look at Elodie. She felt a little puzzled.


    ¡°Casey could know Walker. It was certainly because of thedy who kept him. It wasn¡¯t expected that


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    thedy to be so powerful. Even Walker had to respect Casey. How could he know thatdy?¡± Elodie


    said.


    Nova was speechless. Elodie hade up with various reasons to prove that Casey was not so


    powerful.


    Elodie sat back into the seat and said, ¡°Nova, don¡¯t think that I said so because I dislike him. Didn¡¯t he


    say he was a visiting professor in our university? I have been observing him for several days. There


    isn¡¯t any book about history in his room. Besides, when he is in school, he will sit near the square every


    time. If he is really a visiting professor, how can he be so idle?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s very simple to prove whether he is lying. Let¡¯s attend the open ss next Monday.¡±


    ¡°Hum, I will record the ss of the professor¡¯s lecture. Then I will question this liar face to


    face!¡±

 Chapter 536 Public Lesson

    Chapter 536 Public Lesson


    On Monday, in the School of History of Fudan University.


    The visiting professor being invited by the dean personally to the History School had been buzzing in


    the school. If it was in other schools, it might just be a normal thing, but in the History School, the


    arrival of the visiting professor was a matter of great importance.


    Because Brodie, the dean of the School of History, had never invited anyone to be a visiting professor


    in so many years, and when Brodie was giving a lecture, he often told his students that the so-called


    famous historians in society were not qualified toe to their school to be a visiting professor.


    The only one who could win Brodie¡¯s respect was Mr. Brown, a real master in the treasure appraisal


    field.


    So, Brodie¡¯s invitation of someone from the society to be the visiting professor of the School of History


    surprised everyone, and the one who was invited had been confirmed not to be Mr. Brown, so


    everyone was full of curiosity about the invited visiting professor.


    Just a few days ago, there was a rumor in the school that this so-called visiting professor was to spent


    money to gild himself. A teacher in the History School got to know the visiting professor and thought


    that this so-called visiting professor was not qualified to give lectures to the students here.


    This rumor was particrly widespread among teachers. Many teachers said that the visiting professor


    was just a young man in his twenties and was not qualified toe to Fudan University as a visiting


    professor.


    Among them, the one that bore the strongest objection towards the visiting professor was Andrews.


    More than half of the rumors about the visiting professor came from him.


    Because of the strong controversy, many people in the School of History were paying attention to the


    visiting professor''s uing public lesson. Before the ss, there were already many people in the


    ssroom, including several teachers who hade to attend the ss.


    Nova and Elodie also came and set in the ssroom early, and they were in the first row.


    Nova believed Casey in her heart, but she wasn''t sure that Casey was the visiting professor invited by


    the school until she finally saw hime to the ss.


    However,Elodie did not believe that it would be Casey, who woulde to give the lecture. They sat so


    close to the tform in order to get "evidence" on their mobile phones, so that they could question


    Casey, and humiliate him thoroughly.


    "Nova, just watch. When the visiting professores, you will know whether Casey is a hypocrite or


    not." Elodie spoke to Nova.


    Nova curled her lips and didn''t know how to answer Elodie.


    At this time, Casey was sitting at his desk in the office, thinking about what he should say in the lecture


    enough for the students who knew little about history and cultural relics.


    The purpose of his public lesson was to help broaden the horizons of the students, so there was no


    rigid requirement, as long as the lecture was not so boring.


    Annie was standing next to Casey. There was not even a book on Casey''s desk, let alone other


    teaching materials. She couldn¡¯t help but worry about Casey.


    During these days, she had also heard a lot of gossips about Casey. Many people were saying that


    Casey paid toe here to gild himself, and he was not knowledgeable at all. And the gossips made


    Annie very indignant.


    She knew that Casey was so good at treasure appraisal that even Mr. Brown spoke highly of him, so,


    how could he not be knowledgeable?


    So, she had been waiting for today''s public lesson, and as long as Casey gave a lecture, those who


    looked down upon Casey would surely shut up.


    It was just that now Casey seemed to be unprepared, which made Annie worry that if Casey couldn¡¯t


    say anything, the rumors would turn out to be true, if this happened, no matter how knowledgeable


    Casey was, those at school wouldn¡¯t believe him.


    After a while, Casey looked at the time, stood up from his desk and said to Annie, "Let''s go. It¡¯s almost


    time for the ss."


    Annie hesitated for a moment and said, "Casey, are you sure you''re going to the ss like this? I don''t


    think you''re ready for the lecture. How about I go to the other teachers to get some teaching material


    for you? You could teach ording to the material today, and you can talk about your own stuff the


    next time."


    Casey smiled to Annie and said, "I can teach without the teaching materials. Come on, everything I


    want to talk about is in my mind."


    Hearing what Casey said, Annie couldn''t say anything more, so she nodded and followed Casey out of


    the office.


    In the corridor, they two met Andrews, who was also on the way to the lecture.


    Andrews stared at Casey and found that he had nothing in his hands. With a sneer on his face, he said


    in a strange voice, "This is the first time I''ve seen a teacher who is going to give a lecture without a


    teaching material. Professor Davies, you haven''t been to a ss before, so you don''t know that you


    need to prepare before giving a lecture, right?"


    Casey stared at Andrews and said, "The lecture is judged by substance. As long as what I¡¯m going say


    is useful to the students, it will be enough. It makes no difference whether there are teaching materials


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    or not."


    "Well, I wish you all the best in the first ss. when the timees, don''t make a show of yourself. Oh,


    by the way, the students in our school are already familiar with the knowledge of junior high school and


    senior high school. When you give the lecture, please pay attention to it." Andrews said with a sneer,


    then turned and walked quickly out of here.


    Annie was angry and felt that what Andrews had just said had gone too far. He even thought that


    Casey could only teach the knowledge of junior high school and senior high school. This kind of


    mockery was simply too disrespectful to Casey.


    "Mr. Davies, your arrival may have stolen the thunder of Mr. Andrews, so Mr. Andrews has some


    temper. I hope you won¡¯t mind." Annieforted him by saying so.


    "It doesn''t matter. After today¡¯s lecture, he will know if I could only teach the knowledge of junior and


    senior high school level." Casey said.


    They two walked towards the teaching building together.


    In the ssroom, everyone was looking at the door, looking forward to see the visiting professor. It was


    almost time for the ss. The visiting professor should be here soon.


    Andrews sat in the ssroom, staring at the ckboard with a sneer on his face, thinking that he must


    ask Casey some tricky questionster to make him embarrassed.


    "It is almost time for the lecture, and the professor ising. Nova,you will soon know the hypocritical


    face of Casey." Elodie said to Nova expectantly.


    Just then, Casey came in from outside and stood on the tform

 Chapter 537 Anything Wrong for Me to Give a Lecture?

    Chapter 537 Anything Wrong for Me to Give a Lecture?


    "Casey! What are you doing? Come down here. The professor will be here in a minute. Don¡¯te


    here and cause trouble just because you are angry for the moment?"


    Elodie looked at the Casey standing on the tform and her first reaction was that this guy wasing


    to make trouble.


    Everyone in the ssroom paid their attention to Casey because of Elodie''s shout. They were all


    staring at him curiously, not knowing what was going on.


    "Girl, I ¡®m the teacher today, anything wrong with it?" Casey nced at Elodie and said.


    His words caused uproar in the ssroom and the students all looked at Casey disbelievingly. Casey


    was only several years older than them, and how could the school invite such a young man to be the


    visiting professor.


    However, Andrews and several other teachers were quite calm. They all met Casey in advance and


    knew that this young man was really the visiting professor invited by the dean.


    "Oh, my God, is this the visiting professor invited by the dean? He is too young. Are you sure he''s not


    joking on the tform on purpose?"


    "Is it true that he spent money to gild himself? But isn''t this professor invited by the dean in person?


    Hasn''t our dean always looked down on such kind of thing?"


    "Damn, it is estimated that this man has only graduated for a few years. Judging from his age, I deem


    that he is younger than Mr. Andrews. Mr. Andrews has been promoted at an amazing speed, and he


    has not been able to reach the level of professor. This is ridiculous."


    ¡­¡­


    "Casey, would you please have some sense of shame? You think all of us here are fools or something?


    How old are you? How could you be a visiting professor in our school?" Elodie looked worried and felt


    that the joke of Casey had gone too far.


    "Girl, please sit down now. ss is going to begin. Don''t disturb the ss order." Casey said to Elodie


    again.


    Elodie got angry and thought that Casey was addicted to ying and she nned to tell the true face


    of Casey directly so that he would be embarrassed in front of all.


    Just then, Annie walked into the ssroom, and she frowned at Elodie and said, "What are you waiting


    for? Professor Davies asked you to sit down. Do you still want to make trouble?"


    When Elodie saw Annieing in, she opened her eyes wide immediately and murmured, "Annie, he


    ¡­"


    "Stop talking and sit down quickly. Don''t interfere with Professor Davies¡¯s ss." Annie said toElodie.


    Elodie only felt as if there was a crash of thundering to her ear, and she became frozen


    immediately. She sat down in her seat subconsciously, staring nkly at Casey on the tform and


    thinking about the word "Professor Davies" that Annie had said.


    Seeing that there were still many people in the ssroom doubting the identity of Casey, Annie cleared


    her throat and said, "Dear teachers and students, this is Mr. Davies, it is our great honor to have him


    here as the visiting professor of our school. Mr. Davies will give you a lecture today. I hope everyone


    can listen to Mr. Davies ''s lecture with great enthusiasm and earnest attitudes."


    After that, Annie sat down in a vacant seat in the first row hurriedly.


    "He¡­it turns out that he is really a visiting professor invited by the school. How is it possible that he is


    only in his twenties and ¡­is it possible that I really misunderstood him? "


    Elodie felt as if she had done something wrong, and her preconceived ideas made her have too many


    misunderstandings of Casey.


    After confirming that Casey was the visiting professor invited by the dean, the students were even more


    surprised. They did not expect that this man, who seemed to be only a few years older than them, was


    really a visiting professor invited by the school.


    When Andrews saw the reaction of the students, the sneer on his face was even more evident. It


    seemed that everyone''s cognition was the same. Man, of this age, was not qualified to be a visiting


    professor.


    If there was no actual content in Casey''s lecture, he would certainlyin to the dean and ask the


    dean to remove the title of Casey as a visiting professor.


    Soon, the ss bell rang and everyone was quiet, waiting for Casey to start the lecture.


    Casey paused, and then looked up, smiling at everyone, and said, "Hello, everyone. My name is


    Casey, I''m honored to have the opportunity to give a lecture to you."


    He made a simple self-introduction first, and then began to teach the content of this ss in a funny


    and humorous way as he prepared in mind.


    In Casey''s view, no matter it was a lecture or a speech, the main purpose was to make the listeners


    listen, so there were a lot of skills. As long as you mastered these skills, you could easily make the


    listeners pay attention to what you were saying.


    There were not students who could not be taught well, but only teachers who couldn¡¯t teach well.


    As the master of the Davies family, Casey had long been familiar with these skills. If it had not been for


    the ability to make people listen to him, the master of the Davies family would have been reced.


    In his first ss, he mainly talked about the overview of historical relics. ording to the time-line, he


    roughly talked about the main role of historical relics in the long river of history. With a sense of humor,


    he made everyone sitting in the ssroomugh from time to time.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He perfectlybined his understanding of cultural relics and antiques with the content of his lecture,


    in which he also introduced many interesting cultural relics that were not mentioned in textbooks, as


    well as the stories behind those cultural relics.


    Not only the students were attracted by what Casey said, but also several teachers present stared at


    Casey intently, and did not want to miss a word Casey said.


    Although the teachers sitting here were all from the School of History, they all thought that they had a


    deep understanding of history, and they came here to see Casey¡¯s jokes, but now after listening to


    Casey''s lecture, they suddenly realized that their understanding of history and cultural relics was


    staying on the surface, and that they had never heard about the cultural relics and stories told by


    Casey. Everyone was shocked by what Casey said.


    Andrews looked nkly at Casey teaching naturally and chicly on the tform, and he felt the same as


    the other teachers. He had never heard such a vivid lecture on history. In his opinion, even if the dean


    came to teach, he could not teach as perfectly as Casey.


    He had prepared several tricky questions and nned to ask Casey to embarrass him. In his opinion,


    these questions were of high levels. If Casey, as a visiting professor, was notpetent, then he would


    definitely not be able to answer them.


    However, after listening to Casey''s lecture, he looked back on the questions he had prepared, they


    were just like the questions of primary school students.


    This feeling made Andrews a little ashamed. He thought it was ridiculous for Casey, a young man in his


    twenties to be a visiting professor, and mocked Casey for many times.


    Now it seems that he himself was the most ridiculous one.

 Chapter 538 Figure

    Chapter 538 Figure


    A lesson in university normallysted for nearly two hours, with a ten-minute break in between.


    Casey was here for the first time, and he forgot to have a rest in the middle, so he didn''t stop talking


    until the bell rang.


    And none of the listeners interrupted Casey''s lecture because they wanted to go to the bathroom. They


    all listened so attentively that theypletely forgot the time. Those who wanted to go to the bathroom


    also took the initiative to hold back. Just like watching a wonderful movie, they had to watch it even if


    they wanted to pee.


    Casey''s speech was so interesting that everyone was so immersed in the atmosphere of his lecture


    that they didn''t feel it at all. It had been nearly two hours before they knew it.


    When the bell rang, everyone was yearning for more, and many people wanted Casey to give another


    lecture. A situation like this, in which students did not want the teacher to stop at the end of ss was


    quite rare in university.


    At this time, Elodie and Nova were both staring at Casey. Although they were both impressed by


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Casey''s lecture, they were in a very different state of mind at this time.


    At this time, Nova''s worship toward Casey was inexpressible. She did not expect that Casey was not


    only powerful and well-connected, but also could teach so charmingly. Just from the content of the first


    lecture given by him, she could see that the knowledge stored in Casey''s mind had reached an


    astonishing amount.


    Such a gentleman with strength, knowledge, kindness and personality was simply the perfect choice for


    boyfriend in the eyes of Nova, a girl in adolescence.


    On the base of the fact that Casey was now sharing a rent with them, she even began to imagine some


    of the plots that often appeared in TV dramas.


    Here was another one who was just like her, Annie, and Annie''s fantasy about Casey was even more


    serious. A thrilling teacher-student love rtionship had formed in her mind, and she even had the


    impulse to pick up a pen and write a novel.


    Elodie was filled with regret at this time. She knew that she had really misunderstood Casey. Casey


    had proved to her with real knowledge that he was really qualified to be a visiting professor. If he could


    not be a visiting professor, no one else would be qualified.


    And Casey had so much talent, how could he be a sugar baby? If he wrote down something that he


    knew, it would be a bestseller very soon.


    Now Elodie was even a little suspicious that the beauty came to pursue him on that day because she


    was attracted by his talent and charm.


    She now regretted that she had made such a big mistake, and now she did not know what to do if she


    wanted to get Casey''s forgiveness.


    The teachers sitting in the ssroom who were also able to teach all stared at Casey with admiration.


    They all thought that they could not achieve the level of Casey. The temperament of Casey standing on


    the tform was as if he was born to be a professor. No matter what he said, it gave people the feeling


    that it was easy and interesting to listen to.


    No wonder the dean made an exception to invite a visiting professor to the school. Casey was really


    qualified for the invitation. If they were the dean, they would certainly not let go of such a talent.


    One of the teachers stared at Casey for a long time, then raised his hand and apuded Casey.


    When the people around him saw this, they immediately began to apud together, and for a moment


    the whole ssroom was filled with apuse.


    Andrews sat in his seat with his face turning grey. At this moment, he understood why Annie was so


    close to the visiting professor. It turned out that he was really attractive and charming.


    And he knew that if he wanted to reach the level of Casey, it would not be enough to give him 20 years


    more, and Casey was only in his twenties. No girl did not like a man like this.


    He felt a deep sense of frustration. Just listening to Casey¡¯s lecture, he understood the gap between


    himself and Casey. His feeling was despair that could not arouse his fighting spirit.


    When Andrews was in a trance, Casey''s voice sounded in his ear: "Mr. Andrews, I heard that you had a


    big disagreement with me before. I wonder if you still bear the same opinion on me after listening to my


    lecture."


    Everyone looked at Andrews, and many of them knew that Andrews was not optimistic about Casey


    and said a lot of bad things about him. Now they all had a lot of disdain for Andrews because of


    Casey¡¯s lecture.


    Andrews only felt that his body trembled for a moment, then he raised his head to look at Casey, and


    stood up from his seat with a pale face.


    "Professor Davies, I was narrow-minded and self-righteous before. I said a lot of things that tarnished


    your reputation. This was all because my level was too low and my vision was too short. Now I


    apologize to you in front of everyone. I hope you can forgive me for my mistakes before. I will never


    make such a mistake again." Andrews apologized sincerely.


    When he saw Andrews apologizing, Casey didn''t n to argue with him anymore. After all, he was also


    a teacher in the school. If he was humiliated in front of so many students, it would be difficult for him to


    stay in the school in the future.


    "That¡¯s all right,Mr. Andrews. Don''t judge people by their appearance in the future." Casey said.


    Andrews nodded his head and said, "I''ve learnt the lesson."


    The students praised Casey''s bearing, and many girls even showed amorous eyes, full of admiration


    for the visiting professor, who was only in his twenties.


    "That''s all for today''s lesson. Thank you foring to my ss. See you next week."


    Casey said a few words, and then he was about to step down from the tform.


    A group of students surrounded Casey immediately, looking excitedly at Casey, asking Casey for


    WeChat number, for an autograph, and even asking Casey where he lived.


    Casey looked at the "enthusiastic" students, and felt a bit confused, he had never had the experience


    of dealing with students.


    Fortunately, Annie came to his rescue in time, so he was not directly submerged by these enthusiastic


    students.


    As he walked out of the ssroom, Elodie walked up to Casey with a look of shame on her face. She


    looked at Casey a bit awkwardly and said, "Casey, I... I misjudged you before. I don''t know if you could


    forgive me. "


    As Elodie apologized to Casey, Casey caught a glimpse of a passing figure in the hallway outside.


    Without saying a word, he pushed Elodie away and rushed out quickly.


    The figure that just walked past the door of the ssroom was Edith that Casey had thought about day


    and night for countless times!


    Casey could be sure that he was not dizzy, and that person was really Edith, so he did not hesitate to


    push Elodie away and rushed out.


    After looking for her for so long, could he finally find her?

 Chapter 539 Finally Found You

    Chapter 539 Finally Found You


    Being pushed by Casey, Elodie was staggering, and almost fell to the ground.


    She looked at Casey quickly running out with an embarrassed face. Suddenly, she had endless


    grievances.


    Even if he didn''t want to forgive her, he didn¡¯t have to push her away, right?


    Besides, Casey was even running so fast. Did he hate her so much?


    ¡®Hmph, even though he is good at teaching, so what? He is just so stingy. He is actually so narrow-


    minded. I originally wanted to apologize to him sincerely. Now it seems that I¡¯m so stupid.¡¯


    Elodie was aggrieved. But then she was very angry and felt so upset.


    ...


    In the corridor, after Casey rushed out, he quickly looked in the direction Edith had just walked past.


    The familiar figure made him tremble slightly.


    It turned out that Edith was really here, and she was fine. Casey''s nerves that had been strained for so


    long were finally rxed.


    He paused on the spot for several seconds, then took a deep breath and shouted at the figure in front,


    "Edith!"


    His face was full of expectation. He was waiting for Edith to stop and turn around to look at him. He


    believed that the moment Edith turned, he would rush to her and hugged her into arms. He had been


    thinking about her days and nights.


    However, the scene he was expecting did not appear. The figure walking in front only paused for a


    while, and then continued to walk towards the front.


    Casey''s original excitement suddenly cooled down. He did not expect that after Edith heard his shouts,


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    she only paused for a while, and then kept walking as if nothing happened.


    He and Edith had been together for such a long time. They had already understood everything about


    each other quite thoroughly. Casey could conclude that that woman was Edith based on only her back.


    Edith could definitely know the person who was calling her just now.


    Every detail of the figure walking in front proved to Casey that it was his wife who he had been missing


    for a long time, and it was absolutely impossible to make a mistake. Casey did not believe that the


    person in front just looked like Edith. Two people might be simr in appearance, or even exactly the


    same, but the temperament and habits that had been cultivated over time could never be exactly the


    same.


    However, it was the person who was identified by Casey as Edith had no response at all after she


    heard Casey¡¯s shouts, as if she felt that it was not calling her.


    How was this going?


    Casey suddenly had a lot of doubts. He didn''t understand what went wrong. Logically, Edith would


    definitely rush to him as soon as she met him. What made him most puzzled was that Edith was safe


    and sound in H City, but she had not contacted him.


    Casey knew that Edith could not have disappeared for no reason, and that during the period of her


    disappearance, something must have happened, so that Edith never contacted him actively.


    As for what happened, he was afraid that it was only Edith who could exin it.


    Many possibilities popped into Casey''s mind. But no matter what the reason was, Edithpletely


    ignored him, which made Casey feel a little lost.


    Casey didn''t hesitate anymore. He hurried to catch up with Edith and stopped in front of her.


    "Edith, why are you ignoring me? I have been looking for you for a long time. I thought that something


    happened to you. It¡¯s okay as long as you are fine, but I don''t know what you have encountered. Can


    you tell me about your experience during this time?" Casey said in a panic.


    At this time, a girl who was walking with Edith stood in front of Edith, staring at Casey with a vignt


    face, and said coldly, "Who are you? What do you want to do? Get out of our way. Don¡¯t harass our


    It was also at this time that Casey noticed that there was a girl next to Edith. When Casey heard this


    girl¡¯s words, he couldn''t help but frowned, "Yourdy? She is my wife. Howe she is yourdy?"


    When the girl heard Casey¡¯s words, a trace of disgust appeared on her face. She stretched out her


    hand and pushed Casey away, shouting, "How can you be so shameless? You dare to be so


    disrespectful to ourdy? You said ourdy is your wife? How dare you!"


    Casey suddenly became a little anxious. He didn''t understand what was going on. He nced at Edith


    behind the girl and found that Edith was looking at him nkly at this time. She was frowning, as if


    trying to think something.


    Moreover, what made Casey a little ufortable was that there was strangeness in Edith¡¯s eyes


    when Edith looked at him. Although Casey was sure that the woman in front of him was his wife, there


    seemed to be some changes that Casey hadn''t expected.


    "Edith, what''s wrong with you? Why are you looking at me with such eyes? I am Casey. Don''t you know


    me?" Casey stared at Edith and asked.


    "Why are you so shameless? Don''t call ourdy with such a disgusting name. Ourdy doesn''t know


    you! Get out of here quickly, otherwise, don''t me me for being rude." The girl who stood in front of


    Edith shouted at Casey again.


    Edith didn''te back to her senses until this time. She stretched out her hand and tugged at the girl''s


    clothes, and said softly, "Emma, don''t say that! He might be mistaking me for someone else."


    The moment Edith saw Casey just now, there was a tingling in her mind. She felt it seemed that some


    memories deep in her mind were about to break free because of the man who appeared in front of her


    suddenly.


    But she stood there and tried to think for a long time. No memories appeared in her mind. She just had


    some familiar feelings for the man in front of her, and the rest was nk.


    Since she woke up, there had been such situations many times. After seeing something, her brain


    would have such a reaction. This time, the reaction was the strongest.


    Because of past experience, Edith thought that the man in front of her might just resemble someone


    she knew in the past, so such a situation happened again. She really couldn¡¯t remember who this man


    was. After she woke up, many people in the Sue family instilled a lot of "memory of her past" into her.


    In her cognition, she had never married someone before, so she thought that Casey had also mistaken


    her for someone else.


    Hearing Edith''s words, Emma immediately retorted, "Miss, you are too gentle. We have met so many


    people like him. Mistaken? He clearly wants to take advantage of you."


    Emma was Edith''s maid. Although Edith was the youngdy in the Sue family, in many cases, this maid


    behaved much tougher than Edith. Emma would make her own decisions regardless of Edith''s


    opinions.


    "Edith, you...you really don¡¯t know me?" Casey looked at Edith who looked like that she didn¡¯t know


    him. Casey¡¯s voice trembled a little.


    "What kind of shit Edith! This is the youngdy in the Sue family, Sylvie. Don¡¯t y dumb with me. Get


    out of our way, or I¡¯ll call the bodyguards in the Sue family over now. Then you will know what will


    happen next!" Emma yelled at Casey again viciously.


    Hearing Emma''s words, Casey''s body suddenly stiffened. Looking at Edith incredulously, Casey was


    so shocked.


    The youngdy in the Sue family, Sylvie!


    How can that be! Why did Edith be the youngdy in the Sue family?


    Thinking of that Walker wanted to introduce Miss Sue to him that day, Casey felt ridiculous.


    How did his wife be the youngdy in the Sue family? She was the president in thepany of


    Patel family.


    "There must be some misunderstanding. She is my wife, Edith. I have been looking for her for a long


    time. I¡¯m not wrong. Edith, youe back with me. I want to know what happened to you during this


    time." Casey looked at Edith anxiously, and directly stretched out his hand to grab Edith.


    Upon seeing this, Emma hurriedly took Edith back a few steps and shouted to the people around her,


    "Help, this shameless bastard is spreading rumors here, saying that our youngdy is his wife! How


    ridiculous! Look at yourself, what right do you have to say such words? I heard that many traffickers will


    use this trick before abducting people. Maybe this guy is a trafficker! Come on and get this guy!"


    Emma shouted. The people around her immediately gathered around here. Everyone was staring at


    Casey with contempt and talking.


    "Isn''t that the youngdy in the Sue family? Someone dares to say that the youngdy in the Sue


    family is his wife? So funny!"


    "Holly shit! How dare he! He dares to use this trick to take advantage of the Sue family. He doesn''t


    know what kind of position the Sue family is in H City? Those who dared to do those things will


    probably die miserably in the end."


    "Damn it. It''s really shameless. He dares to say that. If Miss Sue really got married, it would definitely


    be big news. How it possible that she married such an ordinary person?"


    ...


    At this time, the people who had just been attending the ss also came out. When they heard the


    people around them say what happened here, their eyes widened.


    They didn''t expect that this good guest professor would say that Miss Sue was his wife in the public,


    which was quite inconsistent with the temperament that Casey was teaching in ss just now.


    Those who didn''t know Casey''s identity purely thought that he was a lunatic.


    Nova also looked at Casey with a puzzled face. She couldn''t figure out why Casey did such a thing to


    ruin his own reputation.


    Elodie looked at Casey with contemptuous. She had no guilt right now.


    "Miss, let''s go. This guy is simply unreasonable. I will tell Mr. Sue about it and let Mr. Sue teach him a


    lesson." Emma turned her head and said to Edith, then dragged Edith to the other side.


    "But..." Edith instinctively gave birth to a trace of resistance. She felt that this person might be the key


    to her retrieving her own memory.


    "Miss, let''s go quickly." Emma didn''t give Edith a chance.


    Casey wanted to rush to keep Edith. At this time, the people around immediately surrounded Casey


    and stopped Casey.


    "You think you can do anything you want at will in our school?" Many boys were filled with indignation.


    Casey stopped. His eyes met Edith¡¯s, who turned to look over here. He could only saw the strangeness


    and helplessness in Edith''s eyes.

 Chapter 540 Just Give Orders to Me

    Chapter 540 Just Give Orders to Me


    In the apartment.


    Casey sat on the side of the bed and maintained this position for an afternoon.


    In his mind, he kept thinking about all the things he met Edith at Fudan University today, as well as the


    strange looks in Edith¡¯s eyes.


    Emma took Edith away at the time. Casey did not continue to catch up. He had already judged from the


    look in Edith''s eyes that she did not know him now.


    He also learned from that Edith had a new identity and a new name. She was Sylvie, the youngdy in


    the Sue family.


    For various reasons, Casey had not taken Edith away by force. After all, he had already had Edith''s


    whereabouts. It was not difficult to find her again. The most urgent task was to find out what Edith had


    gone through.


    One thing that could be guessed was that Edith might have amnesia after the car ident, which


    caused that she forgot him.


    Furthermore, Casey guessed that the Sue family was probably the real belonging of Edith. The clues


    Nics gave Casey was H City. After Casey came here, he really met Edith. But Edith became the


    youngdy in the Sue family. So Casey got such a conclusion.


    Casey didn''t care about Edith''s identity. Whether she belonged to Patel family or the Sue family, for


    Casey, as long as Edith was still in love with him, everything didn''t matter.


    Casey already had this idea when he knew that Edith was not the biological daughter of Nics and


    Amara.


    However, what made Casey at a loss now was that Edith was likely amnesia. He did not know how


    much memory Edith lost. If it was a short-term amnesia, Casey could ept it. If it was permanent,


    there was no difference between this and death.


    Casey felt that he might not be able to ept this result, so he had been sitting by the bed for so long.


    His phone buzzled, pulling Casey''s thoughts back.


    He picked up the phone and saw it was Nadia¡¯s call.


    "Young Master, we have found the whereabouts of the person you are looking for, because we haven''t


    thought about it before, which led us to overlook some possibilities. Today, when I wasparing the


    photos, I found that the person you were looking for is very consistent with the youngdy in the Sue


    family, Sylvie. Young Master, do you want toe to mypany so that I can tell you something


    about the youngdy in the Sue family." Nadia''s voice became sweet.


    "Got it." Casey simply replied, and then hung up the phone.


    He took a deep breath. His purpose ining to H City was to find Edith. Now that he found Edith, but


    he was not happy at all.


    After thinking about it for a long time, Casey got up and nned to see Nadia. Although he already


    knew that Miss Sue was Edith, he didn¡¯t know much about the Sue family. He had to learn it from


    Nadia.


    He went downstairs and found that Nova and Elodie were both sitting in the living room. Seeing that


    Casey came out, Nova immediately stood up and asked Casey with concern, "Casey, are you okay?


    Today at school..."


    "I''m fine." Casey replied, and then walked towards the door.


    Nova wanted to ask Casey what he was going to do, but thinking about what happened at school


    today, she didn¡¯t say anything again.


    After Casey left, Elodie said with a disdainful face, "Nova, don''t have any thoughts about this kind of


    people. He is the guest professor. He thinks himself high and lofty. His goal is Miss Sue. You didn¡¯t see


    the way he looked at Miss Sue at school today?"


    Nova sighed. She naturally saw the scene after ss today. Even she did not expect that Casey would


    be so rude in front of so many people.


    "I really didn''t expect him, a dignified guest professor, would use that kind of mean ways. He dares to


    say that Miss Sue is his wife, which is really shameless." Elodie judged Casey.


    Although in ss today, Casey proved that he was not a toy boy with his strength, which made Elodie


    feel that she had misunderstood Casey, and felt a little guilty.


    But when she was going to apologize, Casey actually pushed her away. She was very unhappy.


    In addition, seeing Emma use Casey of shamelessly saying that Miss Sue was his wife, it made


    Elodie a little bit contemptuous towards Casey.


    Even if Casey had real talents, he did such a shameful thing. Elodie still looked down on him.


    "There may be some misunderstanding." Nova said frustratingly.


    "Misunderstanding? Don''t be funny. Haven''t you seen what happened today? The youngdy in the


    Sue family doesn''t even know him. The girl directly said he was shameless. He clearly wanted to use


    this despicable means to approach Miss Sue."


    "I thought he was an educated person when he was giving a lecture today. Now it seems that he is


    vulgar. Even if he is a guest professor at our school, so what? He is still not worthy of Miss Sue."


    Elodie got more indignant as she spoke, as if she knew Casey secrets and was about to taunt Casey


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    severely.


    Nova couldn''t figure out why Casey did this. After sighing, she turned back to the room.


    "Huh, how noble Miss Sue is! You are just a guest professor. What rights do you have to match her?


    You wish!" Elodie muttered, and then went back to the room.


    At Lan Couch Building.


    In Nadia''s office.


    After Casey opened the door and walked in, Nadia greeted him with enthusiasm.


    She wore a purple cheongsam today, setting off her exquisite figure. Her seductive makeup also made


    her look so charming. The word ¡®stunner¡¯ was specially prepared for her. It described her incisively and


    vividly.


    "Young Master, you are finally willing toe to see me. I miss you so much."


    Nadia directly stretched out her hand and hugged Casey.


    Upon seeing this, Casey put an arm directly around her waist. For a moment, Nadia thought that her


    dress had sessfully attracted Casey, so Casey nned to do something to her.


    But before Nadia had time to be happy, she felt that her body was out of bnce and her head turned


    around, and a scream was echoed in the office.


    Casey directly turned Nadia up to down a few times in the air. Then he put her on the ground.


    Nadia only felt the world spin for a while. After being put down by Casey, she couldn¡¯t stand firmly. She


    took a few steps to stabilize her figure.


    After that, she showed a face of grievance. Looking at Casey with her mouth pursed, she almost cried


    out.


    She didn¡¯t expect that Casey would treat her, such a gentle and delicate woman, like this! Her Young


    Master really didn''t know how to treat women.


    Until now, Nadia had learned that Casey really didn¡¯t know anything in this aspect. Even as a famous


    socialite in H City, she didn¡¯t know what to do.


    Casey walked directly to Nadia''s table and sat down on the chair.


    Although Nadia was wronged, she also saw that Casey didn''t seem very happy. After a simple


    adjustment, she quickly walked to Casey''s side.


    Since she could be the person in charge of Guanling in H City, naturally, she knew when to make


    jokes and when not to make jokes. Casey obviously had something on his mind. If she continued to


    make jokes without wit, her endings would be terrible.


    "Tell me about all the information you know about the youngdy in the Sue family." Casey went


    directly to the subject.


    Nadia didn¡¯t hesitate. She said, ¡°This youngdy in the Sue family has only appeared in the sight of


    everyone in this period of time. Before, no one knew that there was such ady in the Sue family. She


    appeared suddenly. But there was no one to doubt about the identity of thisdy."


    "After knowing that Miss Sue matches the person you are looking for, I sent someone to check it out


    and found that this Miss Sue seemed to have had an ident, which caused a memory problem. The


    Sue family used to hire the best doctor in H City to cure her."


    Hearing this, Casey was stunned. It was because of Edith¡¯s memory loss that she was so strange to


    him.


    "Darius, the head of the Sue family, is very fond of the daughter. He has taken great care of her. It may


    be to make thisdy better adapt to the environment in the Sue family. Darius enrolled her in many


    courses. She goes to Fudan University to study business administration."


    "At present, we only have this information for this Miss Sue. As for where she came from, we haven''t


    found out yet."


    After listening to Nadia''s words, Casey nodded. He had already guessed what happened. After having


    a car ident, Edith came to H City by ident.


    "What kind of strength does the Sue family have in H City?" Casey asked.


    Regardless of Edith¡¯s amnesia or not, Casey would take her away in the end. If the Sue family didn¡¯t


    make things difficult to him, it would be okay. If the Sue family insisted on keeping Edith to stay, Casey


    wouldn¡¯t definitely let this happen. So it was necessary for him to understand the situation of the Sue


    family to make a rough judgment on what needed to be der.


    "The Sue family is the top family in H City. H City is different from B City. Here is the economic center.


    The business is developed. Although the Sue family is just a big family in H City, they actually have a


    world-ss family background. The strength what the Sue family showed to us in H City is only one-


    tenth."


    "The Sue family is still a somewhat powerful family, roughly equivalent to the Cunningham family that


    the boss destroyed some time ago."


    Casey nodded. He didn''t expect this Sue family to have such a background. If Casey only had Davies


    family as his backer, it would be really not a simple thing to steal Edith from the Sue family.


    Of course, he not only had Davies family. His father destroyed the Cunningham family without worries.


    As the young master of Guanling, Casey naturally did not take the Sue family seriously.


    "In H City, the Sue family is not the strongest. The strongest family should be the Nelson family. the


    Nelson family has be one of the top families in the world. But they didn¡¯t show their strength in H


    City. Besides, they have rarely been involved in themercial struggles. Only some families which


    have a certain position in H City can know the existence of the Nelson family."


    "It''s worth mentioning that the Nelson family is a family friend with the Turner family. The two families


    have a very good rtionship. When your grandpa was kicked out of the Turner family, the Nelson


    family also made a lot of trouble for your grandpa."


    As the person in charge of H City, Nadia was already regarded as a senior official in Guanling. She had


    long heard of Terence''s things. After all, she knew who she had to deal with only if she got to know


    these things.


    Casey suddenly narrowed his eyes when he heard Nadia''s words. He didn''t expect that there was such


    a family in H City. So, his father should have a lot of grudges with the Nelson family.


    "Lan Couch is just thergest cosmeticspany in H City. Although you are a socialite and have a


    widework of contacts, if I want to deal with the Nelson family, can you help me destroy them?"


    Casey considered what might happen in the future, and then he asked Nadia.


    Nadia smiled, and then said in a rather casual voice, "Lan Couch is just a disguise. It is also a kind of


    trump card that prevents others from knowing our own strength. Boss let me be in in charge of H City,


    so how can I only have a small cosmeticspany?"


    "If Young Master wants to destroy the Nelson family, just give orders to me."

 Chapter 541 Cheat

    Chapter 541 Cheat


    In the vi of the Sue family.


    Aftering back, Edith had been thinking about the guy she saw in the school. That face seemed to


    have been engraved in her mind for a long time. Just a nce, she couldn¡¯t forget him.


    She recalled the way the guy called her. No matter how she thought about it, that guy didn''t seem to be


    acting. She could clearly feel the emotion in that man''s eyes.


    If that man really wanted to take advantage of her, his acting skills would be too superb.


    The thing that made her most puzzled was that when she saw that man, why did she have a familiar


    feeling?


    At that time, she even had the urge to rush over to hug the man.


    Even if the man was acting, her feelings would definitely not be fake.


    It was just that Emma used the man aggressively at the time, and then dragged her away from


    Fudan University, making her unable to find the man to confirm her feelings.


    It wasn''t until after returning, after carefully reviewing the previous events, that Edith was a little


    convinced that before she lost her memory, she was likely to have a very deep rtionship with that


    man. Otherwise, she would not have such a feeling.


    The doctor told her that more exposure to things she was familiar with before would help her recover


    her memory. When she saw the man, she obviously felt that the part of her lost memory was shaking.


    If she had more contact with that man, she might find her memories soon.


    Although Darius was very good to her, she always felt that there was a little strangeness between her


    father and herself. She was also very strange to the whole Sue family, so she really wanted to get her


    memories back.


    When Edith was in a trance, Emma walked in with a bowl of boiled soup and ced it on the table in


    front of Edith.


    "Miss, the freshly cooked ginseng soup. Drink it while it is hot." Emma said.


    Edith stared at Emma and said, "Emma, I still feel that the person I met at school is a bit weird. How


    about you invite him over? I want to ask him why he called me like that. "


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Hearing Edith''s words, Emma said directly without even thinking about it, "Miss, haven''t I told you that


    person is crazy? He wanted to take advantage of you. It¡¯s his luck that I did not ask others to arrest him


    directly. Miss, don''t think about it. It¡¯s all that man¡¯s lies."


    "But..." Edith wanted to refute.


    "Miss, have some soup. No but! Mr. Sue will be here soon. He has already known what happened


    today. He will enlighten you." Emma''s tone was a bit tough.


    Edith was speechless by Emma''s words. Although Emma was her maid, she often felt that she could


    not make her own decision. Emma often made decisions for her.


    After finishing talking with Edith, Emma turned around and left the room, without giving Edith any


    chance to speak.


    Edith was a little angry. She felt that she was just like a pet that was taken care of in the Sue family,


    without any freedom. Everything was arranged for her by others. Now she even had no right to see a


    man. Was she really the youngdy in this family?


    Not long after Emma left, the door of the room was opened again. Darius walked in from outside.


    He nced at his daughter with full of love on his face. Then he said with a smile, "Why don''t you drink


    the soup?"


    Edith stared at Darius and asked, "Father, what have I experienced in the past? Why would anyone


    Darius walked to Edith, reached out to touch her head, and said, "My silly daughter, although our Sue


    family is not the best in H City, most of people are still envy us. In this world, there are many people


    who want to get something for nothing. So they will try all kinds of ways to get the benefits."


    "You are my daughter, the youngdy of the Sue family. Everyone knows that as long as he has some


    rtionship with you, he can get endless benefits. So it is not umon for someone to try to get


    close to you in this way. Some time ago, there was a woman I didn''t know who brought a child and


    insisted that it was my child. You can just regard this kind of thing as a joke."


    Hearing Darius'' words, Edith frowned immediately and said, "But, I feel that person is very familiar..."


    Hearing Edith''s words, a vicious light shed in Darius¡¯ eyes. Then he said with a smile, "This is where


    those liars are clever. If he can''t make you feel like this, how dare he take a risk to do this kind of


    thing?"


    After speaking, Darius took out his phone, found a photo, gave Edith a nce, and said: "This person


    in the photo is your best ymate when you were a kid. He used toe to our house to y, butter


    because of his parents¡¯ work, their family left H City. At that time, you cried for a long time because of


    it."


    "My men found the person who appeared in your school suddenly used to have deep contact with your


    ymate. Now it seems that he disguised so well. He should have gone to find someone you know.


    After understanding them well, he shaped himself into them to make you have a familiar feeling."


    "The reason you think that person is familiar is because he made his appearance look like your


    ymate, and imitated some of his temperament. Sylvie, you have to know that those vicious people


    will use every possible means to get the property of the Sue family."


    Darius said earnestly.


    Edith stared at the photo and found that the person in the photo was indeed somewhat simr to the


    man in the school, but if she took a closer look, she would notice a big difference.


    This photo also made her feel very familiar.


    "Father, is this true?" Edith nced at Darius with some confusion. She had already a little confused as


    to which feeling was right.


    Darius smiled and said, "Of course. You are my daughter. I won¡¯t lie to you."


    Of course, this photo was not true. It was just that Darius specially found someone make the photo a


    slight change based on Casey''s appearance.


    In order to prevent Edith from having any doubts, he could only use this method.


    From the moment Edith opened her eyes, the first person she saw was Darius. Now, she was sure that


    Darius was her father. So she had no doubt about it. Generally, she would choose to believe what


    Darius said.


    "I know you still have some confusion. The doctor said this is a seque of your amnesia. It will be fine


    after a while. What you have experienced in the past, I have already told you. Maybe because your


    brain is still recovering, so you can''t remember it." Darius continued.


    In order to let Edithpletely ept Sylvie''s identity, Darius made up a whole set of life experience


    for her.


    "Don''t think about it anymore. You do have a marriage contract. The young master of the Nelson family


    will get married with you. With your status, how could you be the wife of an ordinary person? As long as


    you think about it a little bit, you can find the logical errors."


    "Mr. Nelson will be back soon. You should think about how to entertain him during this period. After he


    returns, your marriage will be on the agenda."


    The reason why Darius made up a whole set of life experience for Edith to deceive Edith was because


    of this marriage. the Nelson family was the real hegemon in H City. Others didn¡¯t know it, but Darius


    could not have known. If Edith married the young master of the Nelson family, the Sue family would


    have endless benefits.


    It was impossible for Darius to let anyone destroy this marriage.


    Moreover, Edith was pregnant now. He must let Edith get married as soon as possible to hide this


    matter. Otherwise, when Edith''s belly got big, the Nelson family would definitely not agree to this


    marriage.


    Edith stared at Darius and asked, "Do I really have the marriage contract with the young master of the


    Nelson family since I was young? But I can''t think of anything about him. I also feel very strange about


    what you said."


    Darius said with a smile, "Haven''t I told you? This is the symptom that your brain has not recovered. It


    is not important whether you are familiar or not. I can assure you. So you don''t have to worry about it."


    "Get a good rest. Marrying the young master of the Nelson family will be the luckiest thing in your life."


    Edith still wanted to say something. But she didn¡¯t know what to say, so she nodded to Darius.


    Her thoughts were confused now. The instinct of her body prevented her from thinking about it.


    Since her father said it was like that, so be it. Anyway, her memory was gone. It was better to follow her


    father''s arrangement.


    Seeing that Edith didn¡¯t think about those things, Darius also secretly breathed a sigh of relief. Then he


    walked out of the room after brieflyforting Edith.


    Emma had been waiting outside the room. Seeing Dariusing out, she quickly bowed respectfully.


    Darius turned his head and nced at Emma, then asked, "Has the identity of that person been


    verified?"


    Emma replied, "It''s just a guest professor at Fudan University. I heard that he is from B City. He has no


    background. I heard some students in the school say that he is still a toy boy. I guess he wants to make


    money, so he got close to ourdy."


    Darius nodded, and didn''t take Casey to heart. Such a small person was not worth of him worrying


    about.


    "In this case, you go to Fudan University. We have a schrship fund at Fudan University. Those


    people in the school dare not disrespect my Sue family. You ask them to find an excuse to expel this


    so-called guest professor." Darius said.


    Emma''s eyes lit up suddenly. Then she said, "Yes."


    "Also, during this period of time, watch the youngdy. No one is allowed to contact her until the young


    master of the Nelson familyes back." After thinking about it, Darius added.

 Chapter 542 Expel Me Together

    Chapter 542 Expel Me Together


    At Fudan University, in front of the teaching building of School of History.


    A group of people were surrounding the door of the teaching building, bustling and talking.


    Emma stood on the high steps at the entrance of the teaching building. She was staring at the group of


    so-called talents below, with a trace of disdain in her eyes.


    Although she was just a maid of the Sue family, in her opinion, even if she was a maid for a lifetime,


    she was better than the college students present. Most of them would never earn what she could earn


    in the Sue family.


    In the Sue family, even a maid had the capital to look down upon the students of this prestigious


    school.


    At this time, behind Emma stood a few thugs in ck suits from the Sue family. It was precisely


    because of these few thugs that Emma dared to be unscrupulous in school.


    "Let that lunatic who scared mydy that daye over. I am here today to punish him on behalf of the


    Sue family. Since he has made such a mistake, he has to ept the consequence!" Emma shouted


    loudly.


    At this time, a girl stepped forward. She frowned and looked at Emma, saying, "Mr. Davies was indeed


    a little impolite that day, but you don''t have to go too far because of this."


    Emma turned her head and nced at the girl who was talking. She sneered, "Impolite? That lunatic


    humiliated mydy''s reputation in front of so many people. It was his luck that I didn''t let someone beat


    him to death. Since he dared to provoke the youngdy of our Sue family, you still want to use the word


    ¡®impolite¡¯ to muddle it through?"


    The girl who talked to Emma was Annie. She did not expect Casey to say such words to Miss Sue that


    day, but she admired Casey very much. Even if Casey made some mistakes, it would be okay.


    Now the Sue family was making a scene in public, which naturally made her feel angry.


    However, this matter was indeed Casey¡¯s fault. Annie didn''t know how to refute Emma. The most


    important thing was that the Sue family was strong. She was just a student. She had no capital to


    Seeing Annie no longer speak, Emma immediately showed a trace of pride. She liked the feeling of


    being above others very much.


    In the Sue family, she was just a little maid who could be called upon by others. She was used to


    seeing those big shots give orders. She also had a yearning for this kind of superiority.


    So when the head of the Sue family or other people arranged for her to go outside to do things, she


    would always adopt this arrogant attitude, thinking that she was much more superior than the ordinary


    people outside and these people had to listen to what she said.


    At this time, Elodie and Nova were also standing in the crowd. After Elodie heard Emma''s words, she


    sneered. Then she said to Nova nearby, "He deserves it. That self-righteous guy will finally get


    retribution. Although he is the guest professor invited by the school, so what? Compared with the Sue


    family, he is nothing more than an ant. I want to see how he solve it."


    Nova sighed helplessly. Because Elodie kept talking ill of Casey in her ears, which made her almost


    dislike Casey now.


    Soon, there was amotion among the crowd. The people gave a way to them. A group of leaders of


    Fudan University came here. Of course, Brodie, the dean of School of History, was among them.


    Facing the people of the Sue family, even the leaders of Fudan University did not dare to neglect the


    slightest.


    The headmaster of Fudan University, Jonathan Lee walked towards Emma a little anxiously, and said


    in a polite tone, "Thisdy, I don''t know what happened. If our school makes a mistake, I will definitely


    help you to solve it."


    Emma nced at Jonathan, told him about Casey''s affairs in a disdainful tone, and then questioned


    Jonathan, "That guy in your school was actually talking nonsense in front of mydy. You must give me


    an exnation today, otherwise the student schrship fund set up by the Sue family in your school


    will be cancelled."


    Jonathan was stunned when he heard Emma''s words. The Sue family''s schrship fund set up at


    Fudan University could be said to be thergest among the many funds. In Fudan University, almost


    one-third of students were funded by this fund every year.


    This fund was a motivation for the school to encourage students to study hard. If the Sue family really


    withdrew this fund, it would have a very big impact on Fudan University.


    The students around also started talking about it. The schrships set up by the Sue family could be


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    said to be the easiest to get at Fudan University. As long as they studied hard, they would be able to


    get the schrship. Many people wanted to take this schrship to travel. If it was cancelled, they


    would certainly have a lot of opinions.


    "Lady, this matter may indeed be his faults. I don''t know what kind of exnation you want. You can tell


    me first. I will definitely meet your requirements." Jonathan asked.


    Emma said, "Call the lunatic over. Ask him to apologize to ourdy in front of everyone in your school.


    Ask him to admit that he is a lunatic, and then p himself a few times. You cancel his so-called


    professor status and drive him out of the school. After that, our Sue family will not pursue this matter."


    Hearing Emma''s words, Jonathan''s face suddenly showed a hint of embarrassment. If she only asked


    Casey to apologize or asked him to cancel Casey¡¯s professorship, he could do it. But it was a little too


    far to let Casey admit that he was lunatic in front of everyone and pped himself.


    Seeing Jonathan hesitating, Emma immediately curled her lips and said, "You don''t agree? Then my


    Sue family schrship can also be cancelled. Your school will be cklisted by our Sue family. You''d


    better think about it clearly."


    When Jonathan heard this, he immediately became anxious. Although the schrship was important, it


    was not necessary. However, it would be a very serious matter if the school be on the cklist of the


    Sue family. He had not been able to bear the consequences.


    So after a few seconds of hesitation, Jonathan gritted his teeth and said, "Okay, I promise you. I will


    follow what you said as soon as possible and let him apologize."


    Hearing Jonathan''s promise, Emma''s smug smile became even brighter. This feeling of making others


    embarrassed casually made her very enjoyable.


    Just when Emma achieved her goal and nned to leave, Brodie, who was standing by, stood out with


    a cold face, and said, "I don''t agree with this punishment."


    Everyone immediately turned their heads and looked at Brodie.


    Emma looked at Brodie up and down, and asked in a cold voice, "Who are you? Your headmaster has


    agreed. Why do you disagree?"


    "I am the dean of School of History. Professor Davies was invited by me. He may indeed offend your


    youngdy, but Professor Davies is also a person with status. Your request just now is no different from


    humiliating him. How could I agree to such a punishment?" Brodie said sternly.


    Seeing Brodie stand up to oppose Emma, Jonathan''s face was full of anxiety. He hurriedly said, "Dean


    Brodie, it hase to this point. Don''t defend that person. Didn''t you hear what she just said? If you


    speak for that person, you will be opposing the Sue family."


    The students around were also surprised. They didn¡¯t expect that Brodie would still stand up and speak


    for Casey. Most of them had never attended Casey''s ss, so they didn¡¯t know who Casey was. They


    all believed what Emma had just said, and felt that Casey deserved to be punished in this way.


    Now hearing Brodie speaking for Casey, they were naturally puzzled.


    "Professor Davies did those stupid things. Why should we bear this kind of responsibility for him? We


    should let him apologize in public ording to what thatdy said."


    "It''s so irritating. Why did the dean of School of History speak for such a pervert and offend the Sue


    family? It''s so stupid."


    "Tsk-tusk-tusk, Professor Davies is so lucky. There is still someone else who speaks for him. If the Sue


    family really cancels the schrship this time, I''m afraid someone of our students will go to his home to


    punch him."


    ...


    Most of these peopleined it because of the schrships.


    Brodie snorted and said, "So what? So the Sue family can humiliate others for no reason? I will not


    agree to your request today. If the headmaster insists on listening to her, just expel me


    together!"

 Chapter 543 Donate One Billion to the School

    Chapter 543 Donate One Billion to the School


    The atmosphere in front of the teaching building suddenly became tense. Everyone did not expect that


    Brodie would say such words.


    In order to stand up for Casey, Brodie did not hesitate to ask the headmaster to expel him, which


    shocked everyone.


    Elodie, who was in the crowd, was full of puzzlement when she saw this scene. She muttered, "Dean


    Brodie is so stupid. He actually offended the Sue family for that self-righteous guy. This is just causing


    trouble for himself."


    "Moreover, I finally got the Sue family''s schrship this time. If the Sue family cancels this schrship


    because of Casey, I will hate him guts."


    Emma originally thought that this matter would be solved easily, but she didn''t expect that someone


    woulde forward for that lunatic and be so determined, which was a little bit beyond her


    expectation.


    She felt like she was underestimated. This shit Dean did not take her words seriously. Thispletely


    irritated her. Now that this old man had said such things, even if these people knelt down and begged


    her, she wouldn''t let this matter end so easily.


    "Hmph, this is what you asked for. From today on, all the schrships set up by our Sue family at


    Fudan University will be cancelled. Even if you regret it, don''te to us again!"


    After speaking, Emma turned around fiercely, and led the thugs to leave the teaching building.


    Jonathan yelled several times behind Emma, but Emma ignored him and left the school straight away.


    Everyone started talking about the result of this incident. Most of them were ming Casey. After all,


    this incident was caused by Casey. Many of them had their schrships gone because of this.


    "This Casey is really hateful. Because of him, our schrship is gone."


    "Damn it, I still wanted to buy some new clothes for my mother when I get the schrship. This


    disgusting Casey! I¡¯m so angry."


    "This guy is really a coward. He even asked Dean Brodie to stand for him, but he was hiding. I think we


    should find him out and let him go to the Sue family to plead guilty. At the very least, he has to get our


    schrship back!"


    ...


    Jonathan turned his head and nced at Brodie. He gritted his teeth and stomped his feet, and said


    angrily, "You are really stupid!"


    After speaking, he turned around and left here angrily.


    Annie walked to the side of Brodie and asked with concern, "Dean Brodie, are you okay?"


    Brodie turned his head and nced at her. The he shook his head and said, "I''m fine, but these people


    have gone too far. They actually want to humiliate Mr. Davies in this way. They really think that they are


    powerful and everyone has to listen to them? I won¡¯t change my mind. I believe Mr. Davies is not that


    kind of person."


    Annie nodded to Brodie, agreeing with Brodie''s words very much.


    In the school conference room.


    When Casey walked to the door of the conference room, he heard the noise inside.


    Today, when Emma brought people to the school, Casey was in Lan Couch, so he didn''t meet them.


    When he came back, Emma had already left the school with her men.


    After that, he received a call from Annie and asked him toe to the school conference room. She


    told Casey about what happened today and the attitudes of the teachers and students.


    Casey did not expect that that maid would be so vicious. Not only did she want him to be awkward in


    front of the whole school, but she also threatened the school leaders with the schrship. This made


    his impression of the Sue family get bad.


    As soon as Casey walked to the door of the conference room, he heard what the people inside were


    arguing, which was basically about schrships.


    The cancetion of the schrship by the Sue family still had a great impact on the school. Many


    students hadined to the school. If they wanted to calm down the opinions of the students, they


    had to pay for the schrship from the school¡¯s ount. However, the Sue family had established a


    total of 300 million schrships. Even if the school had money, there was no way to support such a


    huge schrship.


    Casey listened at the door for a while, then pushed the door directly and walked in.


    The room suddenly became quiet. Casey saw it was Brodie who was arguing with everyone else here,


    and Brodie seemed a little helpless.


    When Jonathan saw Caseying in, his gloomy face became even more terrible. He didn''t expect


    that the guest professor Brodie invited back was so young.


    "Are you Casey? Do you know how much loss you caused to our school? Now we are discussing


    countermeasures. As the party concerned, you¡¯d better to talk about what to do with this matter."


    Jonathan said angrily.


    Brodie immediately said, "Casey, you didn''t do anything wrong in this matter. The Sue family has gone


    too much. Because the Sue family cancelled the schrship, they put all the responsibility on you. But


    don''t worry. You are the guest professor I invited back. I will take all the responsibilities for this matter."


    Casey was moved when he heard Brodie''s words. There were not many people like Brodie who were


    free and easy. However, in Casey''s opinion, this incident was just a trivial matter, so there was no need


    for Brodie to take any responsibility for him.


    When Jonathan heard Brodie''s words, his hands trembled because of anger.


    "He wasn¡¯t wrong? If it weren''t for him, how could the Sue family cancel the schrship? How could


    the students have so manyints? Now it is just when the schrship is about to be issued, what


    should we do? If these schrships are not issued, what will the students think of? This will affect our


    school''s ethos. You said that he was not wrong. So you want to give students the schrships that


    should be given to the students?" Jonathan shouted at Brodie.


    Brodie was a bit speechless at once, not knowing how to answer, so he fell silent.


    Although he thought that Casey had done nothing wrong, if the headmaster asked him to give the


    schrship, it might not be enough though he took out all his sry for so many years.


    Seeing that Brodie stopped speaking, Jonathan turned to look at Casey, and said coldly, "We have


    already negotiated. This matter is because of you. It none of our business that you said such words.


    But in the same way, our school should not bear the consequences of your mistakes.¡±


    "So you have to go to the Sue family to admit your mistakes, and ept punishment in ordance


    with their requirements, and ask them to re-establish schrships in our school. Only in this way can


    you make up for your mistakes."


    Hearing Jonathan''s words, Casey showed a smile on his face and said, "I''m not wrong. Why should I


    make up for it?"


    In the entire conference room, except for Brodie, everyone stared at Casey incredulously.


    "You...you are so shameless! You ran to Miss Sue and said that she was your wife, and now you still


    shamelessly say that you are right. I have never seen such a shameless person in my life!" Jonathan


    was so furious.


    The rest of the people all condemned Casey, feeling that Casey was too shameless.


    "She is indeed my wife. Why did I be shameless?" Casey asked back.


    Now Jonathan didn''t know how to answer Casey. He felt that this person was really unreasonable.


    Brodie also couldn''t figure it out. Why did Casey have to say that Miss Sue was his wife? Could it be


    that there really was something hidden in the middle that they didn''t know?


    "It''s just that the Sue family is unreasonable. They asked a maid toe over and wantonly nder


    my reputation. It¡¯s their luck that I didn''t go to them to get even. Now they want me to confess my


    mistakes to them? It''s ridiculous." Casey continued.


    Jonathan nced at Casey with a dark face, and asked, "Dean Brodie said that you are from other


    city? You probably don''t know what status the Sue family has in H City, right?"


    "I know." Casey replied.


    "Since you knew it, you shouldn''t fight against the Sue family. If this goes on, you will only die


    miserably. We are saving you. Do you understand?" Jonathan said.


    Casey sighed. He knew that the leaders of the school were not on the same level as him, so no matter


    what he said, these people would not understand him.


    Instead of this, it was better to find a simpler solution.


    "You don¡¯t need to worry about the Sue family¡¯s affairs anymore. I don¡¯t need Dean Brodie to take this


    responsibility for me. I will go to the Sue family to solve this matter by myself. What you are worried


    about right now is the schrship, right?" Casey asked.


    When the headmaster heard Casey''s words, he nodded, "Yes, the Sue family has given our school a


    lot of help over the years. Without this schrship, it would be a very big loss for the school."


    "Oh? How much is the Sue family¡¯s schrship?" Casey asked.


    "Three hundred million. Is it possible that you want to give the three hundred million?" Jonathan


    sneered.


    Several leaders sitting around Jonathan alsoughed. Obviously, they felt that the three hundred


    million was enough to scare Casey.


    Casey felt that it was only three hundred million. It was a piece of cake. If it was just three hundred


    million, those leaders would really have made a little fuss.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "How about that? I¡¯ll donate one billion to the school and also set up a schrship fund. You can


    distribute those students a double schrship. All these money will be taken from my one billion."


    Casey said.


    After hearing what Casey said, those leaders who were sneering all felt that their throats were choked


    by something. The sneer on their faces immediately disappeared. They were all speechless instead.


    "Is this guy really not out of his mind? He even wants to donate one billion to the school. Does he really


    think that the moneyes so easily?"


    "Dean Brodie is really getting old and bes stupid. Inviting such a fool to the school! It is really


    messing up the school."


    "It''s really bragging. A family as big as the Sue family only gave the school 300 million. He even said


    that he wants to give one billion. Does he think we are all fools?"


    ...


    Brodie also stared at Casey in surprise. He didn''t expect Casey to donate one billion to the school.


    This number was already a huge figure for people who only got a fixed sry.


    "Stop joking with us. The safest way at present is to apologize to the Sue family, so that it is possible


    for the Sue family to continue to set up schrships in the school." Jonathan said.


    "I''m not kidding. Wait."


    Casey said. Then he picked up the phone and dialed a phone number.


    After saying a few words, Casey hung up the phone and said to Jonathan with a smile, "One billion in


    Jonathan didn''t believe Casey''s words at all, only felt that the young man in front of him might really


    have something wrong with his brain.


    But after a while, a female teacher from Finance Department hurriedly ran into the conference room


    and shouted at Jonathan, "Mr. Headmaster, just now, an unfamiliar ount has transferred one billion


    to the school ount, saying that they donate to the school in Casey Davies¡¯ name. Is it an online


    fraud?"

 Chapter 544 A Super Nice Guy-Casey

    Chapter 544 A Super Nice Guy-Casey


    After hearing the female teacher''s words, Jonathan, who was frowning, got up directly from the chair,


    stared at her and asked, "What are you talking about? Someone transferred one billion to the school


    ount?"


    The female teacher looked a little nervous. Seeing the headmaster¡¯s reaction, she felt even guilty,


    "Yes...that¡¯s it. The one billion dors appeared on the school¡¯s ount, which is for the public to


    donate. I checked with the bank. The staff in the bank said there was no abnormality with the ount.


    This billion is true. I suspect that this is arge-scale fraud against our school. First, they gave us a


    billion, and then...then..."


    Speaking of here, this female teacher couldn''t figure out who would give the other party one billion


    dors to defraud. So she was so confused.


    Casey was directly amused by the words of the female teacher. If there were one billion, who would go


    to defraud. He had never heard of anyone who defraud the other party before giving one billion out first.


    Jonathan reacted. He looked at Casey in shock. His breathing also became a little quick.


    He thought that Casey was just joking, but he didn''t expect that in just a few minutes, a billion would


    have been transferred to the school ount.


    The rest of the leaders in the conference room also understood what was going on. Their gazes at


    Casey immediately became much more polite.


    They argued with Brodie about how to make up the money after the Sue family canceled the


    schrship. As for offending the Sue family, it was entirely Casey¡¯s personal affair. The Sue family was


    just using the school to suppress Casey. No matter what, the Sue family would not deliberately


    embarrass Fudan University. After all, this was an act of discrediting the family.


    Now Casey had directly given the school one billion, which was about three times more than the three


    hundred million given by the Sue family. The pressure on these leaders suddenly disappeared. They


    were even a little excited.


    It was the first time that they saw someone donated one billion to the school so casually.


    After a long time, Brodie stood up with a smile on his face. He knew that Casey never made jokes with


    others. Now the female teacher of Finance Department hade to prove this, which showed that


    Casey really gave the school one billion.


    Although Brodie was also shocked by Casey''s generosity, he was more of the appreciation and


    admiration for Casey.


    With Casey''s one billion donations, Jonathan and the others had no need to embarrass Casey, which


    also made Brodie quietly relieved.


    Brodie stood up, nced at Casey with a smile, and said, "Mr. Davies is indeed a good person. With


    this donation from you, I believe our school will cultivate more talents to contribute themselves to the


    society."


    When Jonathan and the others heard Brodie''s words, they all gave Casey a grateful smile.


    "I didn¡¯t expect Professor Davies to be such a generous person. We misunderstood you before. I hope


    you can forgive us for our previous offenses. Now I propose to give Professor Davies an official


    professor in order to express our gratitude to Professor Davies. What do you guys think of?" Jonathan


    said with a smile.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "I think it is feasible. Professor Davies has made such a great contribution to our school, of course, he


    must be given the title of official professor."


    "Yes, Professor Davies can still do some of the things that guest professors do. Even if you don''t want


    to go to ss, there is no problem."


    Everyone echoed. A peaceful scene immediately appeared in the conference room.


    The female teacher in Finance Department watched this scene dumbfoundedly, and then she carefully


    asked, "Is... isn''t this a fraud?"


    Jonathan smiled and looked at the female teacher, then he said, "This is a gift from Professor Davies to


    our school. How could it be a fraud?"


    The female teacher looked at Casey with a shocked expression on her face. She couldn''t imagine that


    the person who donated one billion to the school was this young man who looked less than 30 years


    old.


    After that, under the leadership of Brodie and Jonathan, the other leaders kept expressing gratitude to


    Casey, as if their verbal attacks on Casey had never happened before.


    Later, ording to Casey''s request, Jonathan formally set a teaching fund with the one billion dors


    given by Casey. All procedures were basically in ordance with the previous Sue family¡¯s schrship


    procedures, but the number of schrships was tripled than the schrship of the Sue family.


    After all this was done, Jonathan asked the teachers in the school to notify the students of the incident.


    By the way, he also held a special meeting for the student union to promote the incident, including


    praising for Casey.


    Those who originally resented Casey because of the cancetion of the schrship immediately


    became ted after learning that their schrship would not only be gone but would also be doubled.


    They all forgot how they med Casey at that time. In turn, they began to praise Professor Davies.


    Elodie had been in a good mood for the past two days. Although she experienced the embarrassment


    of being pushed away by Casey, Casey''s attitude towards her made her feel less guilty about Casey.


    She was even a little gloating because of the matter of Miss Sue.


    When she walked out of the teaching building and walked to the school bulletin board, she found a


    group of people around here, all talking with a smile on their faces. She was a little curious, and then


    walked over there.


    "Professor Davies is so great. I am grateful to him from the bottom of my heart. It is him who relieved


    my financial pressure."


    "That''s right. Professor Davies is a super nice guy. Now, I don''t have to worry about to pay my loans."


    "I thought that this schrship would be gone. I didn''t expect Professor Davies to give us such a big


    surprise. I was really touched."


    ...


    Listening to the people''s words, Elodie was confused. Then she asked, "The Professor Davies you are


    talking about is Casey?"


    Several people nodded.


    Elodie was puzzled and said, "Didn''t Casey cause our school to lose the schrship supported by the


    Sue family? Shouldn''t you condemn him? Why do you praise him instead?"


    "Girl, don''t you know that Professor Davies personally donated one billion to our school? Those who


    could get the schrship of the Sue family will get the schrship from Professor Davies, and the


    amount will double. Professor Davies is so good. Why should we condemn him?" A student


    immediately exined to Elodie.


    Elodie immediately widened her eyes and eximed, "It is impossible! You are being fooled! How could


    that guy donate so much money to the school?"


    "Girl, you are a little disrespectful to Professor Davies by saying that. The school posted an


    announcement on this matter. How could it be that we were fooled?" The student immediately retorted.


    Elodie hurriedly squeezed to the front of the bulletin board and nced at the above announcement.


    She found that there was indeed an announcement, which was written that Casey''s donation of


    schrships to the school and the schrship would be doubled. She was dumbfounded all of a


    sudden. She didn¡¯t expect that Casey actually solved the problem of the Sue family¡¯s cancelling


    schrship at Fudan University through this method.


    She originally thought that Casey would be expelled from Fudan University directly because of this


    incident. Even if he wasn¡¯t expelled, basically no students would go to his ss.


    However, the fact now was that everyone was grateful to Casey. No one cared about the matter of the


    Sue family before. Now, everyone could only see Casey''s goodness now.


    What made Elodie uneptable the most was that Casey donated a billion dors to the school so


    easily. How rich he was!


    Since he was so rich, why would he live with them in a shared apartment?


    An inexplicable emotion appeared in Elodie''s heart, making her a little speechless for a while.


    In the shared apartment.


    Elodie opened the door in despair, still thinking about Casey''s donation of one billion to the school.


    As soon as she entered, she saw Casey walking downstairs.


    Casey just nced at her, then looked away, as if he was just looking at a stranger who had never met.


    Elodie was unwilling to give up, especially after knowing that Casey might be a rich man. There was a


    sense of loss in her heart that she had missed something.


    She took a deep breath, walked to Casey, squeezed a smile, and asked, "Casey, I heard that you


    donated one billion to the school? Really? Where did you get so much money? Did they make a


    mistake? Or, the money is for the person who supports you..."


    Casey didn''t want to talk to Elodie. The questions she asked were a bit speechless, so he bypassed


    Elodie and walked towards the door.


    The smile that Elodie squeezed out instantly disappeared, and turned into a gloomy look. This guy was


    so disgusting! Hepletely ignored her!


    ¡®Even if you¡¯re rich, you don¡¯t have to be so defiant!¡¯


    The anger made Elodie dislike Casey again.


    She didn''t even consider whether her problem was a bit impolite.


    "Damn it! Even if you are rich, so what? No matter how rich you are, it is impossible for me to ept


    you at all!" Elodie turned around and shouted directly at Casey.


    Casey walked to the door, as if he hadn''t heard Elodie''s words, and just opened the door.


    However, he did not go out, but stopped in ce. Because at this time, there were a few uninvited


    guests standing outside the door, who seemed to be fierce.


    Several men in ck suits blocked the door of the apartment directly. It was the maid, Emma, who


    served Edith, stood in front of these men.


    Emma stared at Casey, with a contemptuous look on her face, and said, "I didn''t expect you to live in


    such a ce where only beggars will live. It really made us look for it for a while. You should also know


    who I am. Today, I came to you to get even with you. You offended mydy, but you didn¡¯t apologize.


    Let¡¯s talk about it. How do you want to solve this matter?"

 Chapter 545 Ill Teach You how to Talk

    Chapter 545 I''ll Teach You how to Talk


    Casey asked while staring at Emma coldly, "Is it your youngdy that ask you toe to me?"


    Emma was a little afraid at once. The reason why she came to Casey with these men today was simply


    that she was angry. Moreover, it was rare that she had an opportunity to bully others as she liked, so


    she certainly wanted to take this opportunity.


    After knowing that Casey just lived in a shared apartment, she looked down upon Casey even more


    and wanted to take advantage of the Sue family''s men to teach Casey a lesson.


    She didn''t know that Casey had donated a billion dors to Fudan University.


    "It''s none of your business. Mr. Sue has asked me to deal with this matter. Do you think that you can


    get away with it easily after offending our youngdy?" Emma said threateningly.


    "Oh? Then, what do you want me to do?" Casey asked.


    After hearing it, Emma had some ideas. She said arrogantly, "Mr. Sue doesn''t want you to be in H City


    anymore. Before, you offended my youngdy, and you deserved to die because of it. Now, I''m being


    magnanimous and thus not going to kill you. But you must kowtow to me ten times and say thank you


    to me ten times. Then, get out of H City. In this way, I''ll spare you."


    Hearing it, Casey''s lip twitched. He didn''t expect the maidservant of Edith to be so vicious. Moreover,


    he could tell Emma said these words purely out of her own desire to bully others.


    When Elodie saw what was going on at the door in the apartment, she put on a gloating expression.


    Now, she was angry, so she naturally wanted to see Casey suffer.


    Most importantly, it was the people of the Sue family that came to make trouble for Casey. In Elodie''s


    opinion, Casey could definitely not deal with the Sue family, even though he could donate one billionThis content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    dors. Therefore, she believed that the people of the Sue family would definitely teach him a good


    lesson.


    She sat directly on the sofa, as if she were watching something very fun. She was waiting for Casey to


    kneel down before these people and to beg for mercy. Hoping to record Casey''s kneeling down before


    these people, she even took out her mobile phone and started to video. In her opinion, in this way, she


    might be able to take advantage of the video to do something harmful to Casey in the future.


    "Quick! I have no time to spend with you. If you can''t kneel down on your own, the people behind me


    can help you." Seeing that Casey didn''t move, Emma said impatiently.


    "You may ask them to have a try." Casey said.


    Emma didn''t expect that Casey would be so bold that he didn''t take what she said seriously. So she


    became even angrier.


    She gritted her teeth, looked at Casey and said, "You asked for it. Don''t regret it!"


    After saying that, Emma took two steps back and shouted at those men, "Beat him up and then make


    him kowtow to me!"


    After receiving this order, without hesitation, those men all took a step forward at once and was about


    to attack Casey.


    Seeing that, Elodie hurriedly shouted to Casey, "Casey, under such a circumstance, you''re still so


    reckless! Do you think you can afford to offend people of the Sue family? In my opinion, you had better


    listen to her. Otherwise, you''ll suffer a lot."


    Certainly, Casey wouldn''t take Elodie''s words seriously. He gave those men a nce. Seeing one of


    them had already tried to give him a punch, he immediately gave that people a kick.


    This people was trained by the Sue family. However,pared with Casey, he was too weak. It was


    easy for Casey to knock him down.


    Seeing that Casey really dared to fight with these men, Emma sneered. In her opinion, Casey would


    soon be beaten up by these men.


    However, in the next moment, Casey gave one of these men a kick, making that man crash into the


    wall. Seeing that, Emma was immediately dumbfounded.


    Casey''s movements were smooth. He fought in a quick, powerful and clever way with a set of martial


    moves. When he stopped, these men had all fell to the ground.


    Elodie stared at Casey dumbfounded. She knew how good at fighting Casey was, but she didn''t expect


    that Casey dared even to beat the people of the Sue family. This time, Casey was really at enmity with


    the Sue family.


    "You...You dare to beat them. Don''t you want to live? Quick, kneel down before me and apologize to


    me. Otherwise, people of the Sue family will definitely not let you off!" Emma stared at Casey with a


    nervous expression.


    "Why, in your opinion, people of the Sue family can beat me while I can''t beat people of the Sue family,


    right? You''re too unreasonable!" Casey said coldly.


    "The Sue family is a powerful family in H City, so people of the Sue family can of course beat you. In


    my opinion, you''re but a beggar. You''re not eligible to fight back!" Emma shouted at Casey.


    Hearing it, Casey narrowed his eyes, took a step forward and pped Emma in the face.


    "You''re just a maidservant of the Sue family. What right have you to say these words to me?"


    Previously, considering that she was the maidservant of Edith, Casey was going to let her off after


    teaching her a lesson. However, Casey hated her personality. In his opinion, such a person might get


    Edith into trouble. So he decided to teach her a good lesson so that she would realize her faults.


    Emma covered her face with her hand. Casey didn''t use too much strength, but her face had swelled


    up.


    "You...You dare to hit me! Damn it. Who are you? How dare you beat me? I won''t let you off!" Emma


    reached out her hand to try to p Casey in the face.


    Casey grabbed her wrist and pped her in the face with the other hand.


    Emma somewhat freaked out. Although she was only a maidservant of the Sue family, apart from those


    who were in charge of the Sue family, no one had ever beaten or scolded her since she was a child.


    Now, Casey pped her in the face twice. It was uneptable for her.


    "You''re done! I''ll take a terrible revenge on you! You son of a bitch!"


    Casey pped Emma in the face again, showing no mercy at all.


    "Now, I''ll teach you how to talk for your youngdy. If you''re still so rude to me, I''ll keep beating you."


    Casey said coldly.


    After that, every time Emma cursed Casey, Casey would p her in the face. He did it more than a


    dozen times.


    Finally, Emma had somewhat lost sensation in her face. It was only then did she realize that Casey


    really didn''t care about which family she was from. If Casey went on beating her, she might be killed.


    Finally, Emma couldn''t hold on. When Casey was about to p her in the face again, she managed to


    say, "I...I was wrong."


    Casey had raised his hand. Hearing it, he stopped.


    He let go of Emma''s wrist and said, "You had better talk in a polite way in the future, otherwise you''ll


    still be beaten."


    After giving Casey a nce with an aggrieved expression, Emma hurriedly turned around and ran


    quickly towards the lift.


    "You just wait and see. I''m going to go back and tell Mr. Sue about it. I won''t let you get away with it!"


    Casey shook his head helplessly, knowing that he was being a bit naive when he tried to make such a


    person reform by pping her in the face a few times.


    Those men were still lying on the ground. Casey gave them a nce. He didn''t do anything to them,


    but walked towards the lift. Elodie watched him with amazement.


    Seeing that Casey was approaching her and that the lift was still going up, Emma was very anxious.


    Finally, she gave up taking the lift decisively, running away by taking the stairs.


    It must be noticed that the apartment Casey lived in was on the 23rd floor. Wouldn''t Emma be worried


    that she would be very tired after leaving this building by taking the stairs?


    However, Casey didn''t care about neither what Emma was thinking nor how she left this building.


    He was going to go to Lan Couch Group to discuss how to take Edith away from the Sue family with


    Nadia.


    At the Sue Vi.


    Emma was back. Her face was red and swollen. Aftering back, she immediately went to the study


    of Darius.


    At this moment, Darius was handling documents in the study. Seeing Emma rush in hurriedly, he


    couldn''t help frowning.


    However, after he saw what Emma'' face was like, he was puzzled, asking, "Emma, what''s the matter


    with your face?"


    Aftering close to Darius, Emma immediately sat down on the ground, beginning to cry sadly.


    "Mr. Sue, help me, please. Just now, ording to your order, I went to deal with the mad man who had


    offended the youngdy. I had intended to talk to him about it in a friendly way, so that he could realize


    his fault. However, that guy insisted that the youngdy was his wife. He even made some remarks that


    insulted the youngdy. Finally, he even said something insulting you. I was so angry, so I shouted at


    him."


    "Unexpectedly, that guy directly beat me. As a result, my face is injured. That guy was very good at


    fighting, so the mening there with me were also injured. Even now, they can''te back. Mr. Sue,


    take revenge for me, please. It doesn''t matter that I''m injured. However, the Sue family loses face."


    After hearing this pitiful narration and considering that Emma''s face was really injured, Darius was so


    angry that he immediately stood up, saying angrily, "There should be such an arrogant person in H City.


    He dares not to take the Sue family seriously! You don''t need to interfere with this matter anymore. Go


    to see the doctor and ask the housekeeper to give you two months'' sry. Then have a rest to recover


    from the injury."


    "I''ll deal with the guy who offended the youngdy."


    Hearing it, Emma sneered silently at once. She thought: now, the head of the Sue family is going to


    deal with that guy himself. However powerful Casey is, it''s impossible for Casey to escape his doom.


    However, she still pretended to be sad. After responding to Darius, she got up from the ground and left


    the study.


    Previously, she was going to ask the housekeeper to give her money. However, at this moment, she


    saw Edith''s bedroom. She rolled her eyes. Then, she had an idea: she should go toin to the


    youngdy with her injured face. In this way, she might be able to get some more benefits.


    With this intention, she walked towards the bedroom of Edith.

 Chapter 546 This Young Man Is Not an Ordinary People

    Chapter 546 This Young Man Is Not an Ordinary People


    "Miss Edith, the guy who offended you at school that day is so evil! I''m so poor!"


    The moment Emma entered Edith''s bedroom, she began to cry. However, her aggrieved expression


    was not visible because her face had swelled up.


    Edith was previously lost in thought. She had been thinking about the person she met at school that


    day. Although Darius had already convinced her that that person was just a fraud, she still couldn''t help


    thinking that that person wasn''t just a fraud.


    After hearing what Emma said, Edith was immediately back to reality. After she turned her head and


    saw the injury on Emma''s face, her expression immediately changed.


    "Emma, what happened? Who harmed you?"


    Emma came close to Edith and said with an aggrieved expression, "It''s the guy who tried to fool you at


    school that day."


    Edith immediately frowned and asked, "What on earth happened?"


    Emma immediately changed her mood and said between sobs, "That day, that guy approached you


    and said those strange words. After that, Mr. Sue asked someone to carry out an investigation, finding


    that that guy was a fraud. However, I thought that he might have some difficulties, so I wanted to ask


    him why he imed you to be his wife."


    "Today, I came to him. ording to my n, if he said those words to you only after he was driven to


    despair, I would give him some money from my own pocket, so that he could at least afford to buy


    something to eat. Then, he could go to find a job. In this way, he would no longer cheat others and


    therefore wouldn''t cause any trouble to others."


    "However, this evil guy imed that I looked down upon him and immediately beat me, seemingly


    because I showed up his fraud. I couldn¡¯t resist at all. He pped me in the face without any mercy


    dozens of times. Finally, he even forced me to admit that you were his wife. If I didn''t do as he asked,


    he wouldn''t let me off."


    "Miss Edith, he is the most terrible devil I''ve ever seen. He''s so evil, giving me no chance to talk and


    just beating me hard."


    "I had intended to help him out of kindness, but I ended up being injured. I''m so poor!"


    After saying that, Emma, who had superb acting skills, cried again.


    What she said just now was of course made up. She could only make Edith pity her by saying so.


    She was not afraid that Edith would get to know the truthter. In her opinion, since Darius would deal


    with Casey in person, Edith would never get to know the truth.


    After hearing what Emma said, Edith put on a somewhat angry expression. She didn''t expect that the


    person she met at school that day would be so evil that he injured Emma badly.


    It seemed that that person was really a fraud. The thoughts she had should be wrong.


    She stood up and took Emma by her arm. Then, she sat down on the bed with Emma. She took a close


    look at Emma''s face, finding that it was indeed caused by hard ps. Seeing that, she really believed


    what Emma had said and put on a look of sympathy on her face.


    "Emma, I''m so sorry. That person is so vicious that he beat you, a girl, so hard. I have thought that he


    hade to me because he really knew me. Now, it seems that he really want to cheat me." Edith


    said.


    "Miss Edith, it doesn''t matter that I''m hit by him. I''m just very happy that you haven''t been harmed by


    the guy with ill intentions." Emma said in a seemingly impassioned way.


    "No, it matters. I''m somewhat responsible for your being injured like this. Later, I''ll ask my father to


    Emma pretended to care only about Edith, but she was secretly happy. She thought: this time, Miss


    Edith would definitely detest that damned guy; and even if he really came here to look for Miss Edith,


    Miss Edith wouldn''t see him anymore.


    Edith didn''t know the truth. Since she was here, she had been under the protection of the Sue family.


    How was it possible that she could know that Emma was so vicious?


    In the afternoon.


    In Darius''s study.


    A person was standing in front of Darius with a stack of documents. There were a few words on the


    cover: The Investigation Report of Casey Davies.


    That person directly put the report on Darius''s desk and said, "Mr. Sue, I''vepleted the investigation


    of the man named Casey Davies. He used to be Miss Edith''s husband. When Miss Edith lived in J City,


    she married him."


    After hearing that, Darius immediately frowned. Before, he sent someone to investigate Casey because


    he wanted to know who Casey was after Emma was beaten by Casey.


    Unexpectedly, when his daughter didn''t lose her memory, Casey was really her husband. After knowing


    it, Darius couldn''t help being lost in thought.


    J City was a small ce. In his opinion, it was impossible for people of J City to find out that Edith was


    now in H City after he took Edith from J City to H City.


    It was beyond Darius''s expectation that people from J City found where Edith was after such a short


    time.


    He had got a new identity for Edith. Now, she was his daughter, Sylvie. And others should believe that


    Edith was dead. No one would know that they were the same person.


    Even people of the Nelson family didn''t know that Edith had married someone in the past. Darius had


    concealed it very well from others.


    However, now, Casey found Edith. He had to reconsider how to deal with it.


    It mustn''t be known by others that Sylvie and Edith were the same person. It had something to do with


    if he could build a good rtionship with the Nelson family and whether the Sue family and the Nelson


    family could build connections with each other through marriage.


    Therefore, he had to get rid of Casey.


    Darius picked up the report and read it carefully. Seeing that Casey was a well-known loser in J City, he


    immediately put on an unhappy expression.


    "My daughter married to such a loser! She really suffered a lot in the past few years."


    Hearing it, the person standing in front of Darius immediately said, "As a matter of fact, Casey just


    pretended to be a loser. In fact, he was the young master of the Davies family in B City. Now, Casey


    has be the head of the Davies family, otherwise he wouldn''t have been able to find Miss Edith so


    soon."


    Darius raised his eyebrows. He didn''t expect that. He immediately leafed through the report, finding


    that Casey was indeed the head of the Davies family.


    "Casey did undergo a lot of hardships. He had been expelled from the Davies family by his mother!


    After that, he became the head of the Davies family with his own efforts. He is indeed excellent.


    However, the Davies family is too far from as powerful as the Nelson family. I still have to get rid of him.


    Otherwise, if people of the Davies family get to know the fact, we''ll be in trouble." Darius said.


    With the power of the Sue family, it had been very amazing that they could find out most experience of


    Casey. However, no matter how powerful the Sue family was, it was impossible for people of the Sue


    family to find out that Casey was also the young master of Guanling.


    "Mr. Sue, Casey does have some contact with Nadia, the chairman of Lan Couch Group, after he came


    to H City. He had also had some contact with Walker. If we want to, we can kill this guy. But someone


    would definitely know it. Therefore, if you really want to kill him, you have to do it in a careful way." The


    person standing in front of Darius reminded.


    Darius nodded, saying, "I want to get rid of him, but I''m not going to kill him."


    "It should be easy to think of a way to deal with Casey after we know who he really is. If we directly kill


    him, someone in H City will look into it. Besides, people of the Davies family will definitely make a


    thorough investigation into it. It''ll be a serious matter. And it''ll be difficult for us to handle it."


    "However, no matter what, the Davies family is but a family as powerful as we seemingly are. I believe


    that, if we offer to give the Davies family enough benefits, Casey will agree with our request."


    After hearing that, that person also nodded, saying, "You''re right. The Davies family might be powerful


    in B City. However, it''s far from as powerful as we really are. As long as you give Casey some benefits,


    he''ll know what he should do."


    Darius nodded with a hint of pride on his face. Obviously, he was quite confident in the power of the


    Sue family.


    "Then, make an arrangement for me. I want to meet Casey. At that time, I''ll talk to him about it. If he is


    not smart, I''ll let him know how powerful the Sue family is. If he still refuse to agree with our request


    after that, I''ll take some action against the Davies family." Darius said.


    That people immediately nodded. Then, he turned around, left the study and went to arrange a meeting


    between Casey and Darius.


    After giving the report a nce, Darius sneered and murmured, "How is it possible that I''ll let my


    daughter marry someone who has been known as a loser? I hope that he is smart. I''m not going to


    make him pay a price for what had happened to Edith, but I won''t let him interfere with the future affairs


    of Edith. Otherwise, I''ll take some action."


    ¡­¡­


    Sitting on the back seat of the taxi, Casey was looking out of the window while thinking about the


    phone call he had received before.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    The head of the Sue family wanted to meet him.


    Hearing it, he was a little surprised. After all, in his view, the head of the Sue family would not reason


    with him in person purely because he beat a maidservant up.


    So Casey soon thought of a possibility: the head of the Sue family carried out an investigation into him


    because of what had happened to Emma and therefore guessed his purpose ofing to H City.


    The head of the Sue family was going to talk about Edith with him in this meeting.


    Casey was willing to meet this person who might be Edith''s biological father. He was a little curious


    about the origin of Edith and would like to take this opportunity to ask why Edith was abandoned in the


    past.


    The driver gave Casey a nce in the rear-view, mirror asking, "Fe, are you really going to the


    Waldorf Astoria Hotel? I hear that it''s a luxury five-star hotel. People who have dinner these all have


    hundreds of millions of dors."


    "Yes, someone invites me to a meal at that hotel and I have to go." Casey replied with a smile.


    "Oh, look, you begin to brag. When you got on the car, I took a look at you. You''re in in clothes, and


    therefore you don''t look like a rich man. Fe, listen, you young people tends to throw money to keep


    up with the Joneses. In fact, you don''t have to. The food in greasy spoon in the alley is cheap and


    delicious. Why do you go to Waldorf Astoria Hotel, instead of greasy spoon? If you have no money to


    pay, you''ll be forced to wash the dishes there. At that time, you''ll know that you''re wrong." The driver


    began to lecture Casey possibly because he hadn''t chatted with others for a long time.


    Casey was somewhat embarrassed, but he didn''t mind. He joked, "To be honest, I can afford to buy the


    Waldorf Astoria Hotel."


    The driver immediately widened his eyes and said, "You young people are better at bragging than I do.


    If you can really afford to buy that hotel, why would you go there by taxi? How dare you boast like


    that?"


    Casey smiled and didn''t say anything more. He didn''t brag. The reason why he chose to take a taxi


    was that he liked to do so.


    Before long, the taxi stopped at the door of the Waldorf Astoria Hotel. After Casey got off the taxi, two


    attendants immediately approached him and asked, "Excuse me, are you Mr. Davies?"


    Casey nodded.


    "Pleasee with us. Mr. Sue is waiting for you in the hotel."


    Then Casey entered the hotel with them.


    Seeing this, the driver immediately widened his eyes and murmured, "My god, there is really someone


    inviting him to a meal at this hotel. This young man is not an ordinary people."

 Chapter 547 There Is a Hundred billion Dollars in This Card

    Chapter 547 There Is a Hundred billion Dors in This Card


    On the third floor of the Waldorf Astoria Hotel.


    Darius was sitting at a table near the floor-to-ceiling window and was looking out of the window.


    He had rented the entire floor, so he was not afraid that anyone would interrupt the meeting between


    him and Casey.


    At this moment, there was a confidentiality agreement and a bank card on the table in front of Darius.


    He was very confident that he could persuade Casey.


    Hustling and bustling, all for benefits. He didn''t believe that Casey would be an exception. As long as


    he offered to give enough benefits to Casey, Casey would definitely give up taking Edith back home. If


    Casey insisted on that, it just meant that the benefits he had offered to give was not enough.


    He was well prepared, so he was very confident in one thing: as long as he offered to give this bank


    card to Casey, Casey would definitely change his mind.


    Darius clearly knew how powerful the Davies family was. With the money in this bank card, Casey


    would be able to make the Davies family two times as powerful as it used to be. If Casey was not a


    fool, he wouldn''t refuse.


    Before long, Casey followed the two attendants to the third floor and came close to Darius.


    After that, the two attendants were about to leave. Darius took out two piles of money and handed them


    to them. Both attendants were grateful. After taking the money, they left here quickly.


    Casey gave Darius a nce, finding that this middle-aged man was stable and generous, just like what


    the head of the Sue family should be like. Most importantly, Darius''s appearance was somewhat simr


    to that of Edith. Seeing that, Casey was even sure that Darius was highly possibly the biological father


    of Edith.


    Darius also looked at Casey up and down. Looking at themon young man who had no


    distinguishing features, Darius couldn''t help despising him and hardened his resolve to keep Casey


    away from Edith.


    "Sit down." Darius spoke to Casey.


    Without making the ritual noises, Casey sat opposite Darius.


    "If you''re smart, you should know why I ask you toe here. So I''m not going to talk in a roundabout


    way. Edith''s my daughter, and I don''t want any people and anything that used to be rted to her to


    bother her again. If youe to H City to find her, I advise you to give up as soon as possible. Now,


    she''s the youngdy of the Sue family. I can support her for a better life. I hope that you''ll never bother


    her again." Darius came straight to the point.


    Casey smiled, saying, "She''s my wife."


    Darius frowned and said, "I don''t care about what the rtionship between you and her was in the past.


    Now, she has a new identity. Past things have already had nothing to do with her. If you want her to live


    a good life, you shouldn''te to find her."


    "Oh? I have a question. Why are you eligible to say those words to me?" Casey behaved in a yful


    way. Since Darius was not going to talk it over, Casey was not going to be polite to him.


    Darius immediately sneered and said, "I''m her father. I''m naturally eligible to say those words to you."


    "Ho, ho. In the past more than twenty years, Edith has been living in J City and I''ve married her for


    several years. I''ve never heard that you''re her father. If you''re really her father, in the past more than


    twenty years, where have you been? Now, you want to take her away from me by just iming yourself


    to be her father. It''s too unreasonable for you to do so."


    Darius was obviously a little unconfident, but he soon returned to a normal state, saying, "In that year, I


    was forced to abandon Edith. She could be said to be my illegitimate daughter. At that time, my wife


    was still alive. If she lived in my home, she would definitely suffer. So I had to send her mother and her


    to the north. I did it for her own good. Moreover, I''m her biological father, and we have blood rtion.


    Considering only this, I''m eligible to make a decision for her."


    Casey didn''t expect Edith to have such experience in the past. She should be the illegitimate daughter


    of Darius!


    However, after hearing what Darius said, Casey was more convinced that he couldn''t let Edith stay in


    the Sue family. Edith was sent to the north simply because she was his illegitimate daughter. And


    Darius even imed that he did it for Edith''s good.


    It should be noticed that Nics found Edith near a trash bin. He didn''t know why Edith''s mother


    ruthlessly abandoned her, but there was just a few possibilities.


    If Edith, who was still a baby at that time, was not found by Nics, she might have died at that time.


    And Darius should be chiefly responsible for it.


    ording to Darius, the reason why he took Edith home was that his wife had passed away. Anyone


    would feel angry after hearing such an absurd reason. But Darius was very confident that he was right


    when he said these words. Casey couldn''t understand Darius''s thoughts.


    "In the past so many years, you have nothing to do with her life. In the final analysis, you''re but her


    biological father. Besides, Edith''s foster parents had found her near a garbage can. If she was not lucky


    enough, she might have died. Now, how dare you say those words? Aren''t you ashamed?" Casey


    scolded Darius.


    After Darius heard it, his heart did a flip. He didn''t expect that Edith would be left around a garbage


    can. He had never thought of it. In that year, he concentrated on concealing the fact that he had an


    illegitimate daughter from his wife. How was it possible that he would be concerned about Edith?


    However, as the head of the Sue family, he would definitely still not be swayed by what Casey said.


    Now, he was at the critical point of building a good rtionship with the Nelson family through Edith''s


    marriage. It was absolutely impossible for him allow Edith to leave here with Casey.


    "Enough! I don''t ask you toe here to condemn me. It''s an indisputable fact that Edith is my


    daughter. I know that you''re the head of the Davies family. You may believe that you''re somewhat


    powerful, and therefore want to take Edith away from me. However, I can specifically tell you that the


    Sue family is far more powerful than it seems to be. Being willing to talk to you here, I''ve showed you


    enough respect." Darius said with a cold expression.


    Casey sneered. He knew that the Sue family was more powerful than it seemed to be. Moreover, he


    had already had a thorough understanding of the Sue family. But he was still not afraid of the Sue


    family.


    "I know it''s impossible for me to let you give up getting Edith back with a few words. We had talked it


    over. And I''m not going to y hardball with you. As long as you promise to leave Edith and sign this


    confidentiality agreement, I''ll give you the benefit that is beyond your imagination." Darius said.


    "The benefit that is beyond my imagination? I''m afraid that you''ve overestimated your family." Casey


    said.


    Darius twitched his lips and said, "I haven''t told you what the benefit is yet. How do you know that you


    didn''t underestimate the Sue family?"


    As he spoke, he pushed the bank card towards Casey, saying, "The Davies family is the most powerful


    family in B City. It could be said to be powerful. However, it''s far from as powerful as the top families in


    the world."


    "To be honest with you, the Sue family is as powerful as the top families in the world. As a matter of


    fact, it''s ten times as powerful as it seems to be. As long as you promise to leave Edith, I''ll help you in


    building the Davies family into an even powerful family."


    "There are 30 billion dors in this bank card. With these money, the Davies family could develop into a


    more powerful family. I''m sure that you know what these money means."


    After saying that, Darius waited for Casey to put on a shocked expression with a confident smile.


    In his opinion, 30 billion dors was arge sum of money for the Davies family. Casey was a young


    man. Even if he was the head of the Davies family now, he would definitely be shocked after hearing it.


    However, there was not any surprise on Casey''s face. He just gave that bank card a nce. Then, he


    pushed it back.


    Darius was somewhat surprised, saying, "30 billion dors is not a small sum of money. I''m afraid that


    there isn''t so much cash in the Davies family. You can build the Davies family into a more powerful


    family with these money. Are you sure that you don''t want it?"


    Casey smiled and said, "The development of the Davies family is none of your business. I just want to


    get Edith back. Don''t try to change my mind with some tricks."


    "You want to handle this matter with money, so I''ll follow your example."


    As Casey spoke, he took out a bank card from his pocket and put it on the table and in front of Darius.


    Darius gave Casey a nce with a suspicious expression and said, "Don''t you think it ridiculous for you


    to do so in my presence?"


    "Why would it be ridiculous? You want to settle this matter with money. I also want to get Edith back by


    giving you money. Is there anything wrong with that?" Casey said with a smile.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Darius sneered and said, "There is 30 billion dors in my bank card. Do you think it possible that you


    can change my mind with a little money?"


    "There is a hundred billion dors in my bank card." Casey said tonelessly.


    Darius was froze for a moment. He was shocked after hearing the number. Even he, the head of the


    Sue family, would attach some importance to a hundred billion dors.


    "How about that? These money should be enough to sway you. Give Edith back to me, and I''ll forgive


    your past misdeeds. I''ll leave here with Edith and try to help her revive her memory. In the future, she


    will definitely have nothing to do with the Sue family." Casey said.


    Darius took a deep breath. He found that he couldn''t immediately refuse. It meant that he indeed


    wanted to take the a hundred billion dors.


    The reason why Darius tried every means to tter the Nelson family was that he wanted to develop


    the Sue family. However, even if Edith was married to someone of the Nelson family, the Nelson family


    would definitely not give the Sue family a hundred billion dors.


    A hundred billion dors was no match for the benefits he could get from the Nelson family. However,


    with these money, Darius could implement many of his ideas. Most importantly, in this way, he didn''t


    have to grovel to people of the Nelson family.


    After thinking for a moment, Darius sneered and said, "Do you really consider me to be silly? To get a


    hundred billion dors, I''m afraid that you have to sell most property of the Davies family. Do you think


    that I''ll believe that there is a hundred billion dors in that bank card after you said it casually?"


    Casey smiled and said calmly, "You can ask someone toe here to audit the ounts. If there isn''t,


    I''ll immediately leave H City and I''ll nevere to find Edith again."

 Chapter 548 I Will Be True to My Word

    Chapter 548 I Will Be True to My Word


    "Do you really believe that you can fool me with such a trick? I''m more experienced than you are. You


    really don''t think that I won¡¯t ask someone to audit the ounts of your bank card, right?"


    Darius was somewhat reluctant to believe that there was a hundred billion dors in Casey''s bank card.


    He thought that Casey was just trying to fool him.


    Casey shrugged his shoulders with a calm smile, "You can do it."


    Seeing Casey being so confident, Darius hesitated for a while. Then he snorted, saying, "You''re just


    bluffing. I''ll ask someone to audit the ounts. After that, you''ll be definitely ashamed!"


    After saying that, Darius took out his mobile phone and made a phone call, asking someone to send an


    ountant with the qualification to audit the ounts toe here.


    About an hourter.


    Staring at the report the ountant showed him, Darius was dumbfounded and couldn''t speak for a


    long time.


    Having long anticipated Darius''s reaction, Casey looked at him with a yful expression.


    "Why, do you believe what I told you before now?" Casey asked.


    Darius swallowed his saliva, turned his head and looked at Casey in disbelief. After quite a while, he


    asked, "Did...Did you really sell the property of the Davies family?"


    Casey smiled and replied, "It''s just a hundred billion dors. There is no need for me to sell the


    property of my family."


    Darius gasped. He didn''t expect Casey to be so arrogant. Casey talked as if a hundred billion dors


    was just a small sum of money.


    It was not difficult for the Sue family to raise a hundred billion dors. As a top family in the world, for


    the Sue family, a hundred billion dors was only a small sum of money.


    What surprised him was that Casey could raise a hundred billion dors with such ease. It was


    absolutely impossible for the Davies family in B City to achieve that.


    "I know the Davies family well. ording to the situation of the Davies family, it''s impossible for the


    Davies family to raise so much money." Darius said.


    Casey said with a smile, "The information you found about the Davies family is just given by me. Could


    it be that you really believe that you''ve had my number? The Sue family doesn''t show how powerful it


    really is. Do you think that the Davies family doesn''t do the same thing?"


    "To tell you the truth, I can not only give you a hundred billion dors, but I can also deal with the Sue


    family with all the resources in H City. If you refuse to allow me to leave here with Edith, the Sue family


    will go through a very difficult time in the not long future."


    "I''ll be true to my word and will not go back on my word."


    Darius felt the air of forcefulness Casey had and realized that Casey was not kidding with him.


    Moreover, ording to his investigation, Casey did have some useful contacts in H City.


    However, as the head of the Sue family, it was impossible for him to makepromise just because of


    what Casey said and a bank card in which there was a hundred billion dors.


    He just found that it was more difficult to deal with this matter than he had anticipated.


    "Humph, it''s impossible for you to deal with the Sue family with ease. I won''t give Edith to you. If you


    deal with the Sue family, you''ll finally be the one to suffer." Darius stood up after he snorted coldly.


    "No matter what you''re thinking, I''m going to meet Edith now. I''ll go to your house with you and see if


    Edith has suffered grievance." Casey said.


    "It''s impossible!" Darius snorted coldly. Then he turned around and headed towards the door.


    Seeing that, Casey immediately followed him.


    They came out of the hotel at the same time. Darius came close to a Rolls-Royce Phantom, and


    someone immediately came to open the door for him.


    Casey followed him and was about to get on the car after Darius.


    Darius got on the car in a hurry. Then, he closed the door and urged the driver to start the car.


    Casey failed to get on the car. This luxury car, which was worth nearly 10 million dors, could indeed


    provide good protection to the owner.


    However, Casey didn''t give up. After rolling his eyes, he walked to the roadside.


    At the Sue Vi.


    The Rolls-Royce Phantom stopped. Darius got off the car, murmuring, "That guy should try toe


    here with me. How is that possible?"


    Just when he finished speaking, he saw someone running into the vi. He watched carefully and


    found that it was Casey.


    the Sue family was a well-known family in H City, so the location of the Sue Vi was not a secret. After


    inquiring others about it, Casey took a shortcut toe here by taxi.


    Darius''s expression changed a lot. He hurriedly followed Casey and shouted, "Stop him! He dares to


    break into my vi. Doesn''t he want to live?"


    After Darius finished speaking, dozens of people appeared immediately around the vi and quickly


    rushed towards Casey.


    Darius''s face was dark. It was out of his expectation that Casey was so bold that he dared to break into


    the Sue Vi. However, Darius considered it to be a good chance. Casey had broken into his vi.


    Under this circumstance, even if the bodyguards he trained killed Casey, no one could me him for it.


    It was really a good chance to get rid of Casey.


    While thinking of this, there was a hint of malicious expression in Darius''s eyes. Then, he gave the


    bodyguards an order with his eyes. After receiving the order, every bodyguard took out a dagger from


    his pocket.


    "You bring about your own destruction. I''m not to me for it. After you break into my vi, to protect


    my family, my bodyguards identally kill you. You''re not wronged!" Darius shouted at Casey.


    In his opinion, it should be easy for dozens of bodyguards to kill Casey who was alone. Therefore, he


    was not worried and was going to watch it.


    However, in three seconds after he began to feel proud, he was shocked by how good at fighting


    Casey was.


    In the face of Casey, those bodyguards moved as slowly as klutz and fought badly. Soon, many of


    them had been knocked down by Casey.


    Before long, the bodyguards of the Sue family were all knocked down. None of them could get up from


    the ground to fight with Casey.


    Casey turned his head and smiled at Darius. After that, he turned around and entered the vi.


    He had made up his mind to meet Edith today. After chatting with Darius just now, Casey thought that


    Darius was very unreliable. He would be worried about Edith when Edith was with the people of the


    Sue family. If he had a chance to take Edith away, he would do so without any hesitation.


    "Stop! Edith is my daughter. It''s impossible for me to give her to you! What''s more, she doesn''t know


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    who you are. It''s useless for you to meet her!" Darius shouted while rushing towards the vi.


    After entering the vi, Casey immediately began to look for Edith. Not seeing Edith on the first floor, he


    went to the second floor.


    At this moment, Emma had just left Edith''s room with a happy expression. Edith had just had some


    ginseng soup. Now, Emma was holding the empty bowl Edith had just used in her hand.


    After she exined to Edith how she was "beaten up", Edith gave her arge amount of money as


    rest.


    Because of thepensation Edith gave her, Emma didn''t feel a pain on her face anymore. She even


    sang a song in her heart.


    However, the moment she came out of Edith''s bedroom, she saw the hateful man who had pped her


    in the face without mercy. She was so frightened that she froze.


    Casey turned his head. Seeing Emma who had been beaten by him, there was a hint of sneer on his


    face.


    Seeing that, Emma''s hand trembled. Then, she dropped the bowl and it broke into pieces.

 #Chapter 549 Make the Sue Family Disappear from the World

    #Chapter 549 Make the Sue Family Disappear from the World


    "Why...Why are you here? This is the Sue Vi. Who permits you toe in?" Emma said with a


    trembling voice.


    She had thought that Casey wouldn''t be able to escape punishment because Darius would deal with


    him in person. Unexpectedly, this guy came into the Sue Vi. He was so bold!


    "Where is your youngdy?" Casey asked.


    Emma took two steps back. She deeply feared Casey who would pped her in the face without any


    hesitation.


    "Emma, what''s going on?" Edith asked softly in her room. She heard it when Emma dropped the bowl,


    so she came out to have a look.


    Emma immediately turned around, looked at Edith and said while crying, "Miss Edith, the guy who beat


    me up should break into our house! It''s really terrible! Quick,e into your room! Don''t be hurt by this


    guy."


    Edith immediately frowned and cast a nce at Casey.


    Seeing Edith, Casey no longer showed any air of forcefulness. Besides, his eyes became tender.


    "Edith, how are you doing here? Did they treat you badly?" Feeling a little nervous, Casey asked.


    Edith had believed what Emma said, considering Casey to be an evil person who would beat others for


    no reason. She was really angry that Casey had beaten Emma up when Emma kindly tried to help him.


    Before, Darius had told her that Casey was a fraud. Therefore, she now fully believed that Casey came


    to her with ill intentions.


    To protect Emma, Edith stretched out her hand and stood between Emma and Casey. Then, she stared


    angrily at Casey and said, "Why do you do this? I''m not your enemy. Why must youe to make


    trouble for us? You have injured Emma badly before. Now, you break into my house. Could it be that


    you want to hurt someone in my house?"


    Hearing it, Casey was immediately stunned. He exined, "I don''te here to make trouble for you.


    Edith, I''m Casey. You''re my wife. Ie here to take you back to our home."


    Edith clenched her fists slightly, snorted and said, "You can''t fool me. I already know that you''re a fraud.


    I''m Sylvie, not the Edith you mentioned. It''s wrong for you to beat Emma. Now, you''re wrong again


    when you break into my house. I''ll call the police now and you''ll be arrested!"


    "Edith, the reason why I beat her up is that she made offensive remarks to me and made trouble for me


    with other people. You know me best. If this maidservant hadn''t gone too far, I wouldn''t beat her up."


    Casey exined.


    "You''re lying! I kindly went to help you. However, you were so vicious that you beat me and even made


    a lot of offensive remarks to our youngdy. Now, youe here to lie to our youngdy. Do you really


    believe that you can easily fool our youngdy?" Emma said with indignation while staring at Casey.


    Edith took hold of her arm andforted her, "Emma, I know that you''ve suffered grievance. Don''t


    worry. I won''t believe this fraud."


    After saying that, she looked at Casey, questioning, "Aren''t you going to leave here before I call the


    police?"


    Seeing Edith say that seriously, Casey didn''t know what to say.


    He guessed that the maidservant named Emma had lied to Edith before and that Edith had believed


    what Emma said because she had heard it before.


    No matter what he said now, Edith would believe that he was lying.


    Now, Edith lost her memory and didn''t know their story at all. She believed that she was the youngdy


    of the Sue family. Because of it, Casey was at a disadvantage.


    At this moment, Darius also came here. After he arrived here, he immediately said, "Edith, don''t believe


    anything this guy said. He knocked down bodyguards and wanted to something harmful to you. He had


    made up everything to fool you!"


    Seeing that Darius was anxious, Edith nodded seriously at him and said, "Dad, don''t worry. I''ve already


    known what sort of person he is and I won''t believe what he says."


    Darius was a little surprised, but he felt relieved after hearing Edith say so.


    Seeing Edith say so with a seriously expression, Casey was anxious to let her know that she had been


    blinded by these people. However, he also knew that it was rather difficult for Edith, who had lost her


    memory, to know that.


    He had a sense of helplessness. He even wanted to take Edith away and then toe back to J City


    with her. At that time, he would ask Owen to help revive her memory.


    However, he knew that it would only make Edith dislike him more. If there was a problem with reviving


    Edith''s memory because of it, it''ll be too bad.


    "Hey, you''re good at fighting, but we don''t fear you. If you''re really going to do something else, you''ll


    only have a worse consequence than you have anticipated." Darius stared at Casey alertly.


    Today, the experts in fighting of the Sue family were not here. It never urred to him that Casey


    would directly break into his house. If any of his bodyguards hade here with him, he would not be


    so nervous now.


    "Dad, let''s call the police, so that this evil person will be arrested." Edith said seriously.


    Darius smiled helplessly. Judging from the fact that Casey could easily raise a hundred billion dors,


    to deal with Casey, it was useless to call the police.


    Out of Darius''s expectation, Casey spoke after hearing what Edith said, "You don''t have to. I''m leaving


    now."


    After saying that, Casey gave Edith a nce with mixed feelings. Then, he turned around and went


    downstairs.


    Darius was somewhat surprised, but he was still alert. After asking Edith and Emma to stay upstairs, he


    followed Casey to the first floor.


    Casey directly left the vi while thinking about how to help Edith revive her memory. After Edith


    revived her memory, she wouldn''t be blinded by people of the Sue family.


    Darius followed Casey to the outside of the vi and found that Casey was really leaving. He knew that


    Casey was a little helpless because of Edith''s attitude towards him.


    He sneered and spoke to Casey, "Guy, give it up. Edith has forgot you for a long time. You had better


    not bother her now."


    Casey stopped. After turning his head and giving Darius a nce, he said coldly, "For the time being,


    Edith lives here. If you dare to treat her badly, I''ll not let you get away with it."


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    "Sooner orter, I''ll take Edith away. If you stop me, I''ll make the Sue family disappear from the


    world."

 Chapter 550 Being Misunderstood

    Chapter 550 Being Misunderstood


    At the shared apartment.


    Aftering close to the door, Casey took out the key, opened the door and entered the apartment.


    Today, he was somewhat sad because Edith treated him in that way. His wife, who had an intimate


    rtionship with him, suddenly considered him to be a stranger. She even thought that he was a fraud


    and wanted to call the police so that he would be arrested. Anyone thought of that would find it a little


    hard to ept.


    Under such a circumstance, it was impossible for Casey to directly take Edith away. At least, he had to


    deal with the Sue family first. Only in this way could he have more chances to meet Edith. Besides,


    after sessfully dealing with the Sue family, he could ask Darius to tell Edith what he had concealed


    from her.


    He had to be patient. H City was not within the sphere of the influence of Casey, so he needed Nadia''s


    help in dealing with the Sue family. He had to talk with Nadia over this matter.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Therefore, Casey decided to move out of the shared apartment and live in Nadia''spany. In this


    way, he could have bettermunication with Nadia.


    It seemed that Nadia had an advance to him, the young master of Guanling. Besides, when she tried to


    seduce someone, most of the men couldn''t resist her. However, in current situation, Casey had no


    other way.


    He came to Fudan University to look for Edith. After knowing for sure that Edith was in the Sue Vi, he


    was not going to waste time in Fudan University anymore.


    The public lecture he should give was not important. If he had time, he mighte to give the lecture.


    If he had no time, he would note.


    His top priority now was to figure out a way to deal with the Sue family, made Darius tell Edith the truth


    and then helped Edith revive her memory.


    When he entered the apartment, he saw that Elodie was speaking to Nova. The moment the door was


    opened, they immediately talking and looked at the door.


    After Casey went in, Elodie hurriedly stood up. At the same time, she pulled Nova so that Nova also


    stood up. They stared at Casey warily while came to stand behind the sofa, trying to stay as far away


    from Casey as possible.


    Seeing their reaction, Casey didn''t say anything. He just went upstairs to pack up his belongings.


    After that, Elodie was relieved and then spoke to Nova in a low voice, "Nova, what I just told you is


    true. This guy has beaten the people of the Sue family. I saw it with my own eyes. Do you think it


    possible that people of the Sue family would let him get away with it?"


    Nova stared at Elodie with a frown and asked, "But I just heard at school that Casey had donated a


    billion dors to our school. How is it possible for a person like him to beat people up for no reason?"


    "It''s true that that guy has donated a billion dors to our school. However, this is exactly the reason


    why he dares to hit the people of the Sue family. He believes that he''s rich, so he looks down upon the


    people of the Sue family. Today, people of the Sue family came to reason with him. But he pped that


    person in the face for no reason. That person was badly injured. By the way, at that time, I took a


    photo."


    As Elodie spoke, she took out her mobile phone and showed Nova a picture. It was indeed a picture of


    Casey''s pping Emma in the face.


    In fact, Elodie had even secretly videotaped the event. However, the conversation between Casey and


    Emma was also recorded. If others heard the conversation, others would know that Casey didn''t beat


    Emma up for no reason. Therefore, Elodie was not going to show the video to others.


    Seeing that picture, Nova was shocked. She didn''t expect that Casey would really beat other people


    up.


    "It never urs to me that Casey is such a person." Nova murmured.


    "So we can''t let him live here anymore. Now he has offended the Sue family. Even if he''s so rich that


    he could donate a billion dors, he couldn''t deal with the Sue family. The people of the Sue family


    won''t easily let him get away with it. Since we live in the same apartment with him, we might be


    affected."


    "This guy is a two-faced person. Didn''t you find that he treats you totally differently from me? It means


    that he has an advance to you. He also tends to beat people up. It''s a great risk to continue to live with


    him."


    Hearing that, Nova was swayed. Now, she also thought that it was dangerous to live with someone like


    Casey, so she nodded.


    After all, she knew how good at fighting Casey was. If Casey really wanted to harm them, they wouldn''t


    be able to protect themselves at all.


    Seeing that Nova had changed her mind, Elodie secretlyughed and went on speaking, "Since you


    agree, let''s make it clear to him and ask him to move outter."


    Before, Casey finished his packing and went downstairs.


    There weren''t many items he needed to take with him. After putting some useful items into his


    backpack, Casey went downstairs with the backpack.


    Seeing Caseying down, Elodie took a deep breath and then approached Casey.


    "Casey, I''ve discussed it with Nova. You beat the people of the Sue family, so the people of the Sue


    family won''t let you off. If you continue to live here, we''ll definitely be affected. So we''ve decided that


    you should move out. We''re girls. If you''re a man of conscience, move out." Elodie said.


    Casey had intended to tell them that he was going to move out. Unexpectedly, Elodie was so anxious


    that she came to ask him to move out before he told them the news.


    He turned his head and gave Nova a nce, finding that she looked at him with the eyes different from


    that of before. Her eyes had been clear. Now, there was a little fear in her eyes. Besides, there was


    also some disgust or dislike in her eyes.


    Casey could guess that Elodie had said something to her without thinking about it.


    Casey remembered that he was questioned by Edith today. Now, Nova also changed her opinion of


    him. Being misunderstood, Casey felt bad.


    But he would leave here right now, so he was not going to exin.


    He gave Elodie a nce and said, "I''m going to tell you that I''ll move out now. Annie has rented the


    room in this apartment for me. Please tell her that I''ve moved out for me."


    Hearing this, both Elodie and Nova were stunned. They didn''t expected that Casey would take the


    initiative to move out.


    "Humph, I''m d that you have some self-knowledge. I''ll tell Annie that. Leave here right away and


    nevere back again." After realizing what Casey had said, Elodie was very happy.


    Casey came out of the apartment with his backpack without any hesitation.


    Elodie hurriedly went to close the door. After that, she smiled at Nova in a rxed way and said, "We


    finally get rid of this terrible man."


    She went to the sofa, sitting down and said earnestly, "That guy must have realized he''s in great


    trouble, so he wants to run away. When he beat others up, he forgot who he was. After that, it''s useless


    to regret it."


    Nova sighed helplessly and no longer thought about Casey. She would just regard having been out of


    her mind as the reason for having had some fancy about Casey.

 Chapter 551 He Is My Friend

    Chapter 551 He Is My Friend


    Lan Couch Group.


    Now it was getting dark. The street was noisy and full of traffic. There were few lights in the whole


    building of Lan Couch Group. Most staff had already gone home, leaving only some who were on duty.


    Casey stood outside the gate of Lan Couch Group, looking at the locked gate and thinking for an


    instant.


    He had nned not to tell Nadia, but toe directly to herpany and find a ce to rest. It would


    save him the trouble.


    But now Casey realized that he did not have the key to Nadia¡¯spany.


    When Casey asked Nadia for the key several days ago, Nadia said that she would give him a key, but


    she hadn¡¯t given it to him. Now it seemed that Nadia meant to do so.


    Casey sighed helplessly then he took out his phone and called her.


    ¡°I¡¯m at the gate of yourpany now. I don¡¯t have the key. Please let someone send it to me,¡± Casey


    said.


    He heard the noisy music and people chatting loudly on the phone. Nadia said in her sweet voice, ¡°I am


    busy in social engagement. You cane here to find me. The address is the Emperor KTV. I¡¯m in the


    VIP room.¡±


    Then she hung up the phone instantly.


    Casey sighed again.


    ¡°I always sigh like an old man these days,¡± he mocked himself. Then he walked to the side of the road


    and took a taxi to the Emperor KTV.


    It didn¡¯t take long before he arrived at the gate of the Emperor KTV. He got out of the car and entered


    the ce. He asked the waiter where the VIP room was and walked to it.


    He intended to take the key from Nadia and then go back to Lan Couch Group, so he called Nadia to


    let her step out of the room.


    Nadia told him that she got drunk, and the people who were drinking with her were all middle-aged


    men. She was afraid that she would be assaulted by themter. She asked Casey to enter the VIP


    room, otherwise, she would not give him the key.


    Casey had no choice but to push the door open and get in.


    There were dazing lights shining and the music ying loudly in the room. He saw these so-called


    sessful people sat the sofa, female and male. Sitting inside are some sessful people in the


    traditional sense, both men and women.


    Nadia stood out among them. Casey saw her sitting in the middle of the sofa, with several middle-aged


    men staring at her lustfully.


    When he appeared in the room, these people immediately turned to look at him. They looked puzzled


    because they didn¡¯t know him.


    Nadia stood up from the sofa. She walked to Casey and said with a smile, ¡°Let me introduce him to


    you, this is my boy...¡±


    Nadia intended to say that Casey was her boyfriend. But he red at her before she said it. Nadia


    obediently changed her words.


    ¡°He is my best friend.¡±


    At first, these middle-aged men looked bad when they heard Nadia said the first sentence. However,


    when Nadia finished her words, they looked better.


    Casey looked at Nadia helplessly. He didn¡¯t expect to be her best friend.


    Nadia grabbed his arm and dragged him to sit on the sofa. Casey politely greeted the people around


    him. Now he had been here. He couldn¡¯t leave. He could only wait for her and then leave here with her


    He had just been understood and felt depressed. He decided to drink some wine to relieve his mood


    here.


    ¡°He is shy and says little. I hope you will excuse him. He came here to pick me up in case I get drunk


    tonight. I¡¯ll drink the ss of wine as an apology. Have a good time.¡±


    Then Nadia picked up the ss in front of her and gulped it down.


    What she did impress Casey deeply. He admired her sociability in his heart. It was sensible for Terence


    to appoint her to be in charge of thepany in H City.


    Casey sat beside Nadia and watching her entertaining those people. Casey got to know that these


    people were the clients of Lan Couch. Today they had signed a business contract, so they held a party


    to celebrate it.


    The middle-aged men kept toasting. She drank all the wine that they proposed. She still looked clear


    after having drunk so much wine. She did have a good drinking capacity.


    A bald middle-aged man felt unhappy when he saw Nadia treated Casey closely. He proposed a toast


    to Casey.


    ¡°Bro, don¡¯t just sit there. Now that you are Nadia¡¯s best friend, so you must also be a sessful


    person. I am the boss of Fragrant Beauty Cosmetic Company. Nice to meet you.¡±


    Casey greeted him, picked up a ss of wine, then drank it.


    Barnaby Cox also drank the wine without hesitation. Then he asked him tentatively, ¡°Bro, what¡¯s your


    job?¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m jobless,¡± Casey said.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    When Barnaby heard Casey said that he was jobless, he nced at him in disdain. Because he saw


    that Casey was dressed in in clothes, he didn¡¯t suspect his words.


    ¡°Haha, bro, you must be kidding. If you are jobless, how can you be Nadia¡¯s best friend?¡±


    Barnaby said with a smile. He felt that although Casey was Nadia¡¯s best friend, he was an ordinary


    person and wouldn¡¯t threaten him. He just ignored him.


    Casey smiled without saying anything.


    They continued to chat. After a while, they began to talk about the beautiful women in H City.


    Nadia, as the famous socialite in H City, came out top.


    As they talked, Barnaby smirked and said, ¡°Nadia is beautiful. But I have found a pure and gentle


    beauty recently. She is the eldest daughter of the Sue family. She is very attractive.¡±


    Several men echoed. They said that they had met thatdy before and she was very pretty.


    Because of the influence of alcohol, Barnaby said without scruple, ¡°I have slept with many women. but I


    never meet a woman like Miss Sue. I have long wanted to have sex with her.¡±


    When he finished his words, the men in the room burst intoughter, while the women also smiled.


    They were adults and had drunk a lot of wine. It was normal to talk about this kind of topic.


    However, they didn¡¯t notice Casey¡¯s cold and grim expression. He wanted to kill these men in mind.


    Nadia knew that Miss Sue was the person that Casey was looking for. She also knew her status in


    Casey¡¯s heart. So she stopped Barnaby and said, ¡°Mr. Coxdies are present. Please don¡¯t say such a


    thing.¡±


    Barnabyughed and said, ¡°So what? They are all adults and know what I mean. To be honest, Miss


    Sue is ..."


    Suddenly, someone pped his face and interrupted him.

 Chapter 552 She Had A Bad Temper

    Chapter 552 She Had A Bad Temper


    Barnaby was hit on the body of another man who was sitting on another side of the sofa. He was dizzy


    and confused.


    Everyone was shocked by this scene. Then they turned to look at Casey.


    At this time, Casey looked cold and gloomy. He stood beside Nadia and stared at Barnaby fiercely.


    Someone went to turn off the lights and music in the room. Now it was deadly quiet here. The


    atmosphere was very sutling.


    Nadia frowned and sighed helplessly. She thought that Barnaby just asked for it. She had stopped him


    but he didn¡¯t listen to her. Now Casey was furious. Barnaby was in big trouble.


    When Barnaby came to his senses, he immediately stared at Casey angrily. He shouted, ¡°Are you


    crazy? How dare you hit me? Are you looking for trouble?¡±


    Casey stared at Barnaby coldly and said, ¡°Apologize to Miss Sue, NOW.¡±


    Barnaby got furious. He despised Casey since he told him that he was jobless. He treated him kindly


    just because of Nadia.


    He had just contracted with Nadia today. He was the biggest client of Lan Couch Group among the


    people in this room. He should be the most respected person today.


    Now Nadia¡¯s so-called best friend pped him and asked him to apologize to Miss Sue. How dare he!


    ¡°How dare you tomand me? I just made jokes. Do you let me apologize? It¡¯s you who should


    apologize to me!¡± Barnaby shouted at Casey.


    Nadia said to Barnaby, ¡°Mr. Cox, you did something wrong. You should make an apology. You¡¯d better


    apologize first, otherwise, it will be worse.¡±


    When Barnaby heard her words, he thought that Nadia wouldn¡¯t dare to irritate him because he was the


    client of Lan Couch Group. He said, ¡°Apologize? No way! He is just a hobo. Look at the clothes he


    wears. Only beggars will wear such rags. I¡¯m so polite that I could stand sitting with him. But he dared


    to hit me. He doesn¡¯t know who he is.¡±


    ¡°Nadia, you called him here. Let him apologize to me, otherwise our contract will be invalid.¡±


    Others thought that Casey should apologize to Barnaby. Barnaby was an important figure. Casey


    shouldn¡¯t hit him.


    ¡°Chairman Nadia, you¡¯d better let your friend apologize to Mr. Cox. It will do harm to yourpany if


    you offended Mr. Cox.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Cox just made jokes. It had nothing with him. Does your friend love Miss Sue? Is it the reason


    why he hit Mr. Cox?¡±


    ¡°Man, apologize to Mr. Cox. Miss Sue doesn¡¯t know you. Even if you like her, be aware of your identity.¡±


    ...


    They began to speak for Barnaby. After all, he was an important figure who couldn¡¯t be offended easily.


    ¡°Enough!¡± Nadia shouted.


    Everyone thought Nadia was going to scold Casey for Barnaby. And they looked at him with gloating


    eyes.


    However, Nadia red at all the people present and shouted, ¡°How dare you scold my boss?¡±


    They looked at Nadia in disbelief.


    Nadia turned to look at Barnaby, stretched out her hand to point at him, and scolded, ¡°You bastard.


    How dare you to think Miss Sue like that? My boss just pped you and let you apologize to her. He is


    very polite. Don¡¯t push your luck. Do you think you can threaten me?¡±


    Barnaby was stunned. Although he didn¡¯t know why Nadia suddenly scolded all of them, he knew that


    Nadia was going to help Casey.


    ¡°Nadia, why did you talk to me in this way?¡± Barnaby asked irritably.


    ¡°That¡¯s the way I talk! So what? You bastard!¡± Nadia said angrily.


    She had drunk a lot of wine and lost her temper now. She wanted to solve the problem for Casey.


    Casey also didn''t expect Nadia to help him so much, and his heart was also a little surprised. However,


    considering that Nadia, the Blue Kou Group, was just ayer of disguise, her status as a socialite


    forced her to deal with these people.


    She was arranged by Guanling to be in charge of thepany in H City. She had a bad temper. At


    ordinary times, she would press her temper down. But now Casey was here, she didn¡¯t care about


    others¡¯ threatening at all.


    ¡°Well, you asked for it. The cooperation between mypany and yours is terminated. There is no


    possibility of discussing it again. Don¡¯t regret it!¡± Barnaby said in arrogance.


    Nadia sneered and said, ¡°I don¡¯t care. Tonight, anyone who has spoken for Barnaby will be put on our


    cklistter. We won¡¯t cooperate with you in the future anymore.¡±


    Everyone was shocked. They didn¡¯t expect that Nadia to do so. They are big and important clients of


    Lan Couch Group. What she did would destroy Lan Couch Group.


    ¡°Chairman Nadia, are you serious? It will cost great losses to yourpany. Do you really want to so


    just for this man?¡± A man asked.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Nadiaughed and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous. All of you are just small businesses. I came here just for


    fun. Do you think that we will care about you?¡±


    The man felt embarrassed. He snorted and stopped persuading her. Since she chose to do so, he


    wouldn¡¯t stop her.


    Barnaby also looked at Nadia angrily and said, ¡°There is no need to talk about it. Ourpany will


    terminate the cooperation with you tomorrow. Nadia, I know you are still young and na?ve. You will


    regret what you did tonight in the future.¡±


    Then he stood up from the sofa, stared at Casey, then he started to leave the room.


    At this time, Casey blocked his way and said to him, ¡°You haven¡¯t apologized to Miss Sue. I won¡¯t let


    you go.¡±

 Chapter 553 Drunken Nadia

    Chapter 553 Drunken Nadia


    Barnaby stared at Casey. He had passed over his p. However, he blocked his way and forced him to


    make an apology. It was unbearable for him.


    ¡°What are you talking about? I have already passed over your p. Don¡¯t push your luck. Now I have


    terminated my cooperation with Lan Couch Group, so I won¡¯t care about Nadia¡¯s feelings. You are just


    her friend. I won¡¯t let you off.¡± Barnaby shouted at Casey.


    ¡°I have just given you the chance to apologize. But you didn¡¯t cherish it. You ask for it,¡± Casey said


    tonelessly.


    ¡°So what? I want to sleep with Miss Sue. What could you do to me? Don¡¯t be ridiculous. You are just a


    hobo,¡± Barnaby scolded.


    Casey didn¡¯t say anything. He just kicked Barnaby in the belly. His body was hit against the table


    instantly.


    Everyone was startled by this scene. They ran to hide in the corner. Some people looked at Casey in


    terror. They didn¡¯t expect that he was so powerful.


    Barnaby fell on the table and moaned for a while. Then he gritted his teeth against the pain and sat up


    from the table. He looked at Casey with resentment and shouted, ¡°You are looking for trouble now!


    Believe it or not, I¡¯ll send someone to kill you!¡±


    Casey twitched his mouth, walked towards Barnaby, and said, ¡°It¡¯s a waste of time for you to call


    somebody toe here. I¡¯ll teach you a lesson.¡±


    Then Casey grabbed Barnaby by the cor, pulled him down from the table, and began to beat him up.


    Barnaby had no strength to fight back. He could only wait for Casey¡¯s fist like a hammer to hit him


    violently.


    All the people were scared when they saw this scene. Some people gasped and felt that it was too


    cruel.


    For a long time, Barnaby finally couldn¡¯t bear it. He waved his hand to Casey and said in a weak voice,


    ¡°I... I¡¯m wrong. Please, I beg you. Please stop. Otherwise, I¡¯ll die.¡±


    Then Casey stopped and said to Barnaby, ¡°Make an apology.¡±


    Barnaby suffered the pain and apologized with a bitter look, ¡°I shouldn¡¯t talk Miss Sue in that way. I am


    a bastard. I promise I will never say such things again. Please forgive me.¡±


    Then Casey let Barnaby go, turned to look at Nadia, and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Nadia nodded and followed Casey out of the room.


    At the door of the KTV, Casey turned to look at her and said, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Nadia smiled and said, ¡°Boss, it¡¯s my duty. I couldn¡¯t help those foolish guys. But if you really want to


    appreciate it, you can date me.¡±


    Casey felt helpless and said, ¡°Give me the key. I¡¯ll go to thepany. Just go home.¡±


    Nadia turned to be weak and pressed her body against him.


    ¡°Boss, Nadia drank so much wine. I felt dizzy now. Can you bear to let me go home alone? If I meet


    what gangsters on the way, it will be very dangerous.¡±


    Casey looked at Nadia who was leaning against his arms. She seemed not afraid of falling on the


    ground if he dodged her. He sighed helplessly and supported her with his hands.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯m also a gangster?¡± Casey asked.


    Nadia giggled and said in a sweet and happy voice, ¡°It is my dream to be with you. Boss, you can treat


    me like this. I like it.¡±


    Casey just wanted to push Nadia away and turn to leave here.


    ¡°Come on, stop saying these things. Give me the key. I know your driver must be around here,¡± Casey


    said.


    Nadia looked depressed. She looked at him pettishly and said, ¡°Since you are going to thepany, I


    will go with you. Anyway, I want to follow you. Thepany is big, and I must ensure your safety.¡±


    Then Nadia made a phone call to her driver.


    They got in the car. Nadia asked the driver to take them directly to Lan Couch Group.


    Casey was a little helpless. He didn¡¯t know how to deal with her.


    On the way, because she had drunk too much wine, Nadia felt dizzy and couldn¡¯t help but fall down to


    the side.


    She didn¡¯t pretend it this time. She was really dizzy because of the wine.


    She leaned towards Casey¡¯s shoulder, and he immediately held her head and said, ¡°Keep straight.¡±


    ¡°Boss, I¡­ I got drunk. How can you treat me so cruelly?¡± Nadia said weakly.


    Casey frowned and found that Nadia was not pretending.


    ¡°You lean against the window,¡± Casey replied.


    ¡°You are cruel,¡± Nadia said and then pressed herself against the other side of the window.


    When they arrived at Lan Couch Group, Casey got off the car. He saw Nadia lying in the back seat. He


    sighed helplessly. Then he went over and helped Nadia get off the car and said, ¡°Give me the key. I


    need to open the door.¡±


    Nadia pointed to her chest and motioned that the key was there.


    Casey nced at her chest and found a ne hanging around her neck. If he guessed correctly,


    the key should be tied to the ne.


    He looked down at her breast and couldn¡¯t help swallowing his saliva. He thought that she must put the


    key there intentionally.


    He caught the ne around her neck, pulled the key out of her breast, and then went to open the


    door.


    However, if he released her, she would fall to the ground. He had to hold her and walked to the door,


    opened the door with the key, and took her in.


    When they walked into the building, Nadia suddenly stopped and said to Casey, ¡°I can¡¯t walk, boss. I


    want you to carry me to walk.¡±


    Casey stared at her and found that she was really drunk, so he had to lift her up and take her into the


    room.


    Nadia smiled with satisfaction. She stretched out her hands and put her arms around his neck.


    There were some special rooms for employees to rest in Lan Couch Group. Casey took Nadia to one of


    those rooms, pushed the door open, and put her on the bed.


    Now there were only the two of them in this building, Casey and Nadia. She was a very attractive


    woman. When he took the key just now, Casey felt that he got erectile.


    Therefore, Casey wanted to leave this room quickly and find another room to rest.


    However, Nadia seemed to know that he was going to leave. She held Casey¡¯s neck tightly and didn¡¯t


    let him go.


    They had stayed close to each other for a few minutes. Casey felt the faint fragrance of her body and


    the smell of alcohol, and his heart beat faster.


    ¡°Let go of me, or I will do it myself,¡± Casey said.


    With her eyes closed, Nadiaughed and said, ¡°You¡¯ll do it? Great. Come on.¡±


    Casey was speechless. Then he grabbed her wrist and got her hands loosened.


    When Casey started to walk, Nadia suddenly said, ¡°Boss, don¡¯t go.¡±


    ¡°Just sleep,¡± Casey said.


    ¡°I can¡¯t move and I am weak now. What can I do?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good. It saves my trouble,¡± Casey replied.


    ¡°But¡­But I want to go to the washroom now.¡±

 Chapter 554 Forgive me, Lord

    Chapter 554 Forgive me, Lord


    The next morning.


    When Nadia woke up, the first thing she did was to lift the quilt and check her own body.


    When she saw that all her clothes were still on, she felt disappointed.


    "Is there anything wrong with Lord? He didn''t do anything to me at such a good chancest night? "


    Nadia muttered.


    She got off the bed, turned around her neck that was a bit stiff, and then went out of the room.


    Just then, she remembered something suddenly, and her face was flushed. "If there is nothing wrong


    with my memory, I remembered that I wanted to go to the toiletst night, but I didn''t have much


    strength. I asked Lord to help me..."


    With this in mind, Nadia looked down at her pants immediately to make sure that she neither wet


    herself nor dried her pant after leaking in it. After looking at her pants, she was relieved.


    Since she didn''t leak in her pants, and she was too drunk to go to the toiletst night by herself, it must


    be Casey that had helped her.


    Thinking of this, Nadia blushed. Even she had been a socialite, she was a little shy at this time.


    After a long time, Nadia recovered and she went out.


    As soon as she went out, she saw Casey, who also came out of the room just then. A bad smile


    appeared on his face suddenly. She came to Casey and asked, "Lord, did you do anything to mest


    night?"


    Casey rolled his eyes at Nadia and said, "No."


    "Oh, don''t lie to me. I remembered that I wanted to go to the toiletst night. At that time, if without your


    help, I couldn''t be able to go to the toilet my myself. Maybe I couldn''t even take off my pants. You dare


    say that you didn''t do anything to me. Lord, you are so naughty." Nadia said so on purpose.


    Casey showed a trace of embarrassment, and he coughed gently, and said, "Don''t talk nonsense. It


    had nothing to do with me if you had gone to the toilet."


    Nadia went up to Casey, reached out her hands and grabbed Casey''s cor and said with a smile,


    "Lord, I see. Since you don''t want to talk about it, I will stop here. This is a little secret between us..."


    As soon as she finished, a woman came out from the room on the other side. Seeing Casey and Nadia


    "flirting with each other" seemingly, she turned around to return her room quickly.


    When Casey saw her, he said immediately, "Come here."


    The woman had no choice but to walk towards them.


    Nadia looked at the woman puzzlingly. She was the human resource manager of herpany. Nadia


    didn''t know why she was here.


    "Exin to her what happenedst night." Casey said.


    The woman coughed for several times, and she turned to Nadia obviously frightened.


    "Tell me.¡± Nadia said.


    "Last night... Last night I was on duty in thepany. When I went out to check that the power was off,


    I met this gentleman. This gentleman told me that you were drunk and wanted to use the toilet, and


    then he asked me to take you to the toilet..." the woman exined with great care.


    Nadia''s face turned blue suddenly. She didn''t expect that nothing happenedst night. She thought that


    something embarrassing and interesting would have happened when Casey took her to the toilet, but


    she didn''t expect that Casey had found someone else to help her.


    She looked at Casey bitterly, with mixed feelings in her eyes. At the beginning, because of Casey''s


    special identity, she wanted to try him, such as having a one-night stand or something like that. She


    didn¡¯t resist such affairs, let alone he was the Lord of Guanling.


    However, she did not expect that this Lord was really so determined that he had no interest in any other


    woman except his wife.


    This aroused her ambition. Now she didn¡¯t just want to have an affair with Casey. Her self-esteem told


    her that she must conquer Casey. Only in this way could she prove her charm.


    "Well, don''t think about it anymore. What happenedst night should have provoked the man named


    Barnaby. It seemed that he had brought people to yourpany to make trouble." Casey said.


    Nadia was full of anger and grievance at that time. Since Barnaby was looking for trouble, she would


    vent her anger on Barnaby.


    After ncing at Casey with great proud, Nadia turned around and walked toward the other end of the


    corridor.


    The human resource manager also nced at Casey and then left.


    Barnaby, as the boss of Fragrant Beauty Cosmetic Company, thought that he still upied a certain


    position in the cosmetics industry. He was beaten like that by Caseyst night, and then was made


    apologize. Obviously, he would not let go of this.


    However, he didn''t know that Lan Couch group was just a disguise for Nadia. This woman didn''t put the


    Nelson family on her mind. How could she be afraid of a small cosmeticspany like this.


    In order to make himself more confident, Barnaby invited severalpany managers who had been


    drinking with him yesterday. They had already reached an agreement to have a showdown with Lan


    Couch group to let Nadia understand her loss. In this way, as soon as she regretted, they would be


    able to get a lot of benefits from Lan Couch group.


    However, what they didn''t expect was that Nadia took a very tough approach and shocked everyone.


    After a whole morning''s negotiation, Barnaby and his party finally left the Lan Couch group building


    dejectedly. ording to the security guard at the gate of the Lan Couch group building, the first thing


    they did after leaving the building was to beat Barnaby up.


    In the afternoon on the same day, the media reported that Fragrant Beauty Cosmetic Company


    announced bankruptcy and the boss Barnaby was suspected of running away.


    Although thepanies of those who came with Barnaby did not go bankrupt, they also suffered a


    great impact. Hardly could they make profits again in a short time.


    For Lan Couch group, the business of Fragrant Beauty Cosmetic Company could only be regarded as


    a Penny-ante. Neither Nadia nor Casey had paid attention to it at all.


    Barnaby had been punished, so they would not take this matter seriously.


    Now, the most important thing in Casey''s mind was to find Edith. Therefore, he must control Darius


    before he could carry out his further n.


    In the office.


    Casey and Nadia were sitting opposite to each other.


    Nadia was making tea. When the tea was prepared, she poured a cup for Casey.


    Casey took a sip of the tea and then asked, " Edith is in Darius'' hands now, so he is fearless. If I want


    to get Edith out, I must control Darius first. Do you have any specific methods?"


    Nadiaughed and said, "I''ve never put my mind on the Nelson family. The Sue family is not even as


    powerful as the Nelson family. How could I not be able to deal with them?"


    "Lord, as long as you promise to marry me, I''ll ask someone to destroy the Sue family and take Edith


    back for you." Nadia said with a smile.


    Casey nced at her, then took out a token from his clothes, which was the Token of War representing


    the power of Guanling.


    "What? If I want you to do something for me, I have to meet your requirements now?"


    Nadia''s face changed when she saw the Token of War. She realized that she was joking too much,


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    because Casey had been so easygoing these days that she almost forgot that this person in front of


    her was the one who had the power to decide her destiny.


    She stood up from her seat, lowered her head, and reproached herself by saying: "Lord, I''m a little


    "Don''t make such jokes anymore. I only have my wife in my heart. If you say that again, don''t me


    me for not showing pity and tenderness to you." Casey said.


    "Yes." Nadia nodded quickly.


    "Tell me what you can do to deal with the Sue family." Casey went on.


    Nadia became serious this time, and did not dare to joke with Casey anymore. She said, "In fact, it''s


    very easy to deal with the Sue family. As long as you control the industries on which the Sue family


    currently depends, Darius will take the initiative to plead you."


    "I happen to be holding severalrge orders of the sue family in my hand. If these orders were


    cancelled, the Sue family will experience a very hard time."

 Chapter 555 Provoked Someone Who Shouldnt be Provoked

    Chapter 555 Provoked Someone Who Shouldn''t be Provoked


    In the vi of the Sue family.


    Darius was stillcent about Edith''s attitude towards Casey. He didn''t expect Edith not only didn''t


    recall anything about Casey, but also became disgusted with Casey, which was somewhat quite


    unexpected to him.


    Anyway, as long as Edith refused to go with Casey, he had nothing to worry about, and he didn¡¯t think


    Casey had the capital topete with the Sue family.


    "This guy used to say tantly that he would let the Sue family disappear in the world. When I think


    about this, I fell that it''s so ridiculous. 100 billion won¡¯t be enough to give him the confidence to say


    this." Darius murmured.


    He looked down at the orders on his table, and he couldn''t help but smile. These orders were the very


    would surpass the amount in Casey''s card.


    "Now the Sue family is booming. If we could get help from the Nelson family, it is hopeful that we will


    be the world''s top family. How could that guy named Casey know what the world''s top family


    means? I will wait until then to think of a way to get rid of this hidden danger."


    Darius thought about the development n of the Sue family with great satisfaction, but soon, he


    frowned, because he suddenly realized that if Casey came to cause trouble after the Nelson family


    came back, the Nelson family would definitely investigate in this matter, at that time, it would be


    impossible to hide Edith''s pregnancy.


    If it went on like that, the marriage with the Nelson family would be ruined.


    "It seems that I still have to find a way to get rid of Casey as soon as possible. He is very strong. If the


    masters of the Sue family insist on killing him, they would be able to kill him, but once he runs away, it


    will be a disaster."


    "He is not deserved for me to invite someone form the Pantheon to deal with him, is he? What about I


    go to Guanling in these days and ask the masters on the List of the Ares to deal with him?"


    While Darius was thinking about how to get rid of Casey, there was a knock on the door.


    "Come in." Darius came back to himself and said.


    A middle-aged man with a pair of sses walked in from outside, with a look of anxiety on his face.


    "Mr. Sue, bad news. Just now thepany called me and said that there were problems with the


    several orders we got recently, and the orderingpanies want to cancel all the orders." The middle-


    aged man said.


    Darius got up from his seat immediately, staring at the middle-aged man, and said, "What are you


    talking about! Want to cancel? They want to cancel which order?"


    "All¡­all of the orders." The middle-aged man said cautiously.


    Darius''s face turned blue instantly, and he asked, "Why? Why do they want to cancel the orders? We


    have just got these orders, and we haven''t started the production yet. What''s wrong with these


    orders?"


    The middle-aged man lowered his head and said: "I don''t know about the details. The ordering parties


    have already decided, and they n to see you and talk about the problems of these orders."


    Darius frowned and began to thought about it immediately, wondering what was going on.


    Although the orderingpanies of these orders were not as big as the Sue family, they were not that


    far. If only onepany wanted to cancel, Darius would not worry about it, but thesepanies were


    united. Thebined power was even more terrifying than the Sue family, so cancelling from several


    "When are they going to have a meet with me?" Darius asked.


    "Tonight, at the Beach Hotel." The middle-aged man answered.


    Darius nodded and said, "I see,e over and let me know when it''s time for the meeting. I''m going to


    prepare for this first. None of thesepanies are easy to deal with. Tonight, I must win them over,


    otherwise it will be a big loss for us."


    The middle-aged man nodded, then left the room.


    Darius clenched his fist, knocked hard on the table, and cursed: "This damn Casey must have brought


    bad luck to the Sue family. This scourge must be eliminated as soon as possible, otherwise I don¡¯t


    know what kind of disaster would be brought to the Sue family in the future."


    In the evening.


    Beach Hotel.


    Darius stopped his Rolls-Royce Phantom at the gate of the hotel, and he got off the car with sadness


    on face.


    The two waiters walked over, saluted him respectfully, told him where the people waiting for him were,


    and then greeted him into the Beach Hotel.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    The Beach Hotel was a well-known restaurant in H City. It specialized in seafood and the dishes here


    were very delicious. It had a good reputation in H City.


    Darius was a frequent visitor to this restaurant, so most of the waiters here knew him. But this time


    Darius came here with no appetite.


    If all of those orders were cancelled, he may not be able to eat for a month.


    Following the waiter into the hotel, Darius came to the stairs that he was quite famr with and those


    from the ordering partied were waiting for him in a private room upstairs.


    When he went up stairs, Darius saw a familiar figure suddenly. When he saw this figure, he stopped


    immediately, with some anger on his face.


    The figure also noticed Darius and walked over with a smile.


    "What a coincidence, Mr. Sue, are youing here to have dinner too?"


    It was not someone else who was talking to Darius, but Casey, who had been regarded as a sting in his


    eye.


    "Why are you here?" Darius asked coldly.


    The first moment he saw Casey, he wondered if the news that his ordering parties wanted to cancel all


    the orders had been known by Casey, so he came here to cause trouble on purpose.


    If this was the case, he must consider how to prevent Casey froming in and making trouble. The


    ordering parties¡¯ canction was already a headache for him. If Casey came to make trouble, he would


    probably lose his mind.


    "I''m here for dinner, and by the way, to discuss business with others. What about you, Mr. Sue is also


    here for business?" Casey asked with a smile.


    "Huh, don''t pretend to be nice here. How long have you been in H city? How could you get business so


    soon? I think you are following me deliberately and want toe over and make trouble for me, right?"


    Darius said coldly.


    "Mr. Sue, you got me wrong. I''m really here for business today, don¡¯t misunderstand me." Casey said


    with a smile.


    Darius red at Casey and said, "Casey, I advise you to stop ying these little tricks. The business I


    am going to talk about today is not trivial and involves many interests. If you really dare to cause


    trouble, not only our Sue family will pick on you, but also many otherpanies."


    "I really don¡¯t understand what you are talking about. Forget it, I''m going to the bathroom. You go to


    negotiate your business. I wish you good luck this time." Casey said to Darius, and then walked


    towards the toilet.


    Darius murmured in his heart, wondering what kind of trick Casey was ying.


    Was it possible that this guy was really here for negotiation?


    No matter what Casey was going to do here, as long as he didn¡¯t mess with him, he didn¡¯t have to


    worry about anything.


    As Mr. Sue, he certainly got some methods. He was confident to persuade those who wanted to cancel


    the orders.


    Without thinking about it anymore, Darius went straight upstairs to the booked private room.


    Pushing the door open, Darius saw five men of different figures sitting inside. These five people were


    the heads of the fivepanies that had signed orders with the Sue family, and they were also


    considered to be prominent figures in H city.


    Seeing Dariusing in, the five people began to greet Darius immediately. Darius also greeted them


    with a smile. Today he came to persuade them, so his attitude should be better.


    "Gentlemen, it''s a fate for us to be able to sit at the same table. It just happens that I still have a few


    bottles of good wine here. Make yourself at home today. I''ll treat, if you are not drunk, I won¡¯t let you go


    home today." Dariusughed and said.


    When the five people heard Darius''s words, they all fell silent immediately, making Darius a little


    embarrassed.


    Seeing that the atmosphere was not that good, Darius stopped saying polite words, and asked


    straightforwardly: "I already know the reason why you called me here today. In this case, I will not talk


    nonsense. I heard that you all feel that there is something wrong with the orders with the Sue family. I


    don¡¯t know what the problem is. Would you please tell me?"


    The five people looked at each other, and then the one sitting in the middle smiled and said to Darius:


    "Mr. Sue, in fact, this problem is quite simple, and we did not intend to pick on the Sue family. Just¡­¡­"


    "Just what?" Darius pricked his ears immediately.


    "It''s just that you have provoked someone you shouldn''t have. This is the biggest problem."

 Chapter 556 I Can Do Anything for Him

    Chapter 556 I Can Do Anything for Him


    "Provoked someone who shouldn''t be provoked?" Darius frowned immediately when he heard that


    person''s words, thinking whom he had provoked during this time, and who has the ability to pick on the


    Sue family.


    However, after much thinking, the only one who had the ability to unite these five ordering parties and


    make trouble for the Sue family is the Nelson family.


    However, the marriage between the Sue family and the Nelson family had already been put on the


    agenda, no matter what, the Nelson family would not make a trip to the Sue family at this time.


    He pondered for a moment, looked up at the person who had just spoken, and asked tentatively: "Is the


    Nelson family...that ask you toe?"


    The manughed and said immediately: "Don''t get us wrong, we have nothing to do with the Nelson


    family. If you provoke the Nelson family, we won''te over and tell you about it."


    Darius got more and more confused. From their words, it seemed that he had provoked someone who


    was more terrifying than the Nelson family.


    "I really can''t think of any big figure that I have provoked recently, please let me know." Darius asked.


    None of the five people spoke, instead they all stared at Darius with a smile, making Darius a little


    terrified.


    "I didn''t expect you to be so stupid. You could not figure out who you have provoked. I really don''t know


    how you could be Mr. Sue." At this moment, here came a woman''s voice in the private room.


    Darius turned his head and looked around him immediately, and he was sure that the sound came from


    behind the screen of the private room.


    Nadia walked out from behind the screen, staring yfully at Darius who was still in a spin.


    Darius was taken aback when he saw the woman who came out after the screen, and then the memory


    of her appeared in his mind.


    Chairman of Lan Couch Group, the well-known socialite in H city, Nadia.


    How could she be here? Was it possible that these five ordering parties were cancelling because of


    her?


    But Lan Couch Group was just a cosmeticspany. Although Lan Couch was considered the leader


    of the make-up industry in H city, it was impossible for such a singlepany to have such a big


    influence.


    In other words, each of the five ordering parties sitting here wasparable to or even stronger than


    the Lan Couch Group. With Nadia''s ability, it was impossible to persuade them to cause trouble for the


    Sue family at the same time.


    If they were attracted by Nadia, this rare beauty, it was even more impossible. To sit in their positions,


    they had seen and yed all kinds of women. It was impossible for them to do this because Nadia was


    a famous socialite and they were fascinated by her.


    Darius squinted his eyes, and he said that he didn''t understand what was going on.


    When Nadia appeared, the two who had been sitting in the middle of the table immediately got up and


    moved to sit on the far sides.


    Seeing Nadia sitting down opposite him, Darius was a little confused, wondering whom the empty seat


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    next to Nadia was for.


    "Chairman Nadia, if my memory doesn¡¯t go wrong, there was no intersection between our Sue family


    and your Lan Couch group? I don¡¯t know how I provoked you to make you so angry to pick on the Sue


    family." Darius asked, staring at Nadia.


    Nadia smiled and said, "You didn''t provoke me, it was my Lord whom you have provoked, and I''m just


    working for him."


    Darius furrowed further, and he didn''t expect that Nadia was not the one behind this, and there was


    another one behind her.


    Moreover, Darius was unfamiliar with the calling of Lord, and he didn''t know what kind of person would


    be called in this way.


    "Would you please tell me who is your Lord?" Darius asked.


    At this time, the door of the private room was pushed open before Nadia was able to answer him.


    Casey, who came back from the toilet, walked in and sat directly next to Nadia. After smiling at the


    people around him, he said, "I''m really sorry. I went to the toilet, and I came a littlete, sorry for


    making everyone wait for such a long time."


    After speaking, Casey looked at Darius and said jokingly: "Mr. Sue, what a coincidence, we meet


    again."


    Darius froze at the moment Casey came in, watching Casey sit down next to Nadia, he was sure that


    Casey was the Lord Nadia mentioned.


    At this time, he suddenly remembered that in the investigation report on Casey, it was stated that


    Casey had contact with Nadia and Walker aftering to H city.


    At that time, he thought Casey was only acquainted with Nadia and Walker, and didn''t put that on mind.


    He didn''t expect Nadia to call Casey Lord now. It seemed that the rtionship between them was not


    as simple as he thought previously.


    "Casey, what do you mean? You arranged these?" Aftering to himself, Darius looked at Casey


    angrily and asked. He wouldn''t be so angry if it was not Casey.


    He didn''t expect this guy to be so difficult to get rid of. Casey went to his vi to make a fuss and then


    came to cause him such a big trouble.


    He was thinking about some possibilities in his mind, and felt that Casey might have used the 100


    billion to buy these people sitting here, otherwise, how could they listen to him, an outsider?


    "What I want is very simple, Mr. Sue, now my wife is in your hand. So, I have to add some bargaining


    chips to myself, otherwise how could I sit here and negotiate with Mr. Sue?" Casey smiled and said.


    Darius snorted immediately and said, "Do you think you are qualified to negotiate with me like this? I


    will tell you that your trick is not enough for me."


    After speaking, he nced at the people sitting there, and said: "Everyone, this guy must have spent a


    lot of money to invite you. You should be clear that he is just an outsider. I am afraid that it will not take


    long for you to earn as much as he gave you. You are all localpanies in H city. You should be


    aware of the importance of the cooperation with my Sue family."


    "As long as you promise me not to help him now, I can give you a 50% discount for the orders, and you


    will have priority in the cooperation with the Sue family in the future. You should know what this means.


    ."


    Darius was very confident about the conditions he provided. What Casey could give was only some


    money, but what he gave was endless money. As long as they were smart, they must know how to


    choose.


    The five peopleughed after hearing what Darius said. The person who spoke at the very beginning


    looked at Darius and said: "Mr. Sue, the conditions you provided are really attractive, but we are not


    that kind of people. We were not bought by money, and we are willing to do so."


    Darius looked puzzled and asked, "Why? Why do you choose to give up cooperation with the Sue


    family to help this outsider?"


    At this time, Nadia smiled and said, "Because the fivepanies all belong to my Lan Couch Group.


    They are my subordinates. Naturally, they have to listen to my arrangements."


    Darius''s face changed, he looked at Nadia in disbelief, and eximed: "How is this possible! Your Lan


    Couch Group is just a cosmeticspany, none of theirpanies is smaller than yours, how could


    they be your subordinates!"


    "Mr. Sue, my Lan Couch Group is a cosmeticspany indeed, but no one has stipted that I can


    only have onepany. Don''t your family also hide your true strength? This kind of trick could only be


    used by your family?" Nadia teased.


    Darius felt that his heart was exploding like a thunder. Nadia''s words really shocked him. He never


    expected that the Lan Couch Group, which had been unknown in H city, could be so powerful.


    He forced himself to suppress the shock in his heart, after swallowing his saliva, he looked at Casey


    again and asked, "Then this guy is..."


    "Please show some respect. Casey is my Lord. Everything I have belongs to him. As long as Lord


    gives his orders, I can do anything for him."


    "Including... eradicating the Sue family who took away Lord''s wife."


    Hearing Nadia''s words, Darius was frightened thoroughly and couldn''t help shivering.

 Chapter 557 Caseys Self-confidence

    Chapter 557 Casey''s Self-confidence


    After Nadia finished speaking, there was a brief silence in the private room. Darius was frowning, but


    Casey was smiling.


    "Her words should have been very clear. Mr. Sue, if you still insist on not returning my wife to me, not


    only will you lose these five orders, but in the future, your Sue family will also lose a lot of opportunities


    to make money until you can never get any orders." Casey said.


    Darius immediately sneered and said, "Casey, don''t think that you can threaten our Sue family just


    because of those orders. I can give up these orders, which is just that our Sue family make a little bit


    less money. Just you guys want to give our Sue family a blow? You wish."


    Hearing Darius'' words, Casey shook his head helplessly, and then gave Nadia a look. Nadia


    understood, and immediately took out a stack of documents and ced them on the table.


    "Currently, there are 136panies cooperating with your Sue family. This is the limit of business that


    your Sue family can carry out. Eighty percent of the Sue family¡¯s ie is derived from the orders of


    those one hundredpanies. Am I right?" Nadia asked.


    Darius was slightly surprised when he heard that Nadia had found out the details of the Sue family so


    clearly, but it wasn''t a secret. So it was not so surprising that Nadia could know it.


    "So what? You can deal with the Sue family after you know who the Sue family is cooperating with?"


    Nadia said with a smile, "What I want to say is that of the 136panies that cooperate with your Sue


    family, 83 of them are under the name of Lan Couch Group. Although they are called all kinds of


    names, they cover all walks of life. Importantly, they all belong to Lan Couch Group. As long as I give


    the order, they will immediately stop cooperating with your Sue family. I don¡¯t know how much impact it


    will give the Sue family if more than half of the partners suddenly terminated their cooperation with the


    Sue family?"


    Darius stood up directly from the chair. The chair moved back, rubbed the floor tiles, and made a sharp


    noise.


    "You are talking nonsense! You are just the boss of a small cosmeticspany. How can you control


    so manypanies? You must have made it up to fool me!" Darius shouted anxiously.


    Nadia did not panic at all. She picked up the stack of documents, handed them to Darius, and said,


    "These documents can prove whether thepanies I mentioned belong to Lan Couch Group. If you


    don''t believe it, just have a look."


    Darius quickly stretched out his hand to take over the documents, and carefully read the contents


    above. Then he frowned.


    What Nadia said was not wrong. These documents clearly showed the various rtionship structures


    of the 83panies. They were indeed affiliated to Lan Couch Group. Even if they were not affiliated


    with Lan Couch Group, it showed the rtionship between the current holder of thosepanies and


    Lan Couch Group.


    The most important thing was that among these 83panies, there were a lot who were very


    important to the Sue family. If they suddenly terminated their cooperation with the Sue family, it would


    be a devastating blow to the Sue family.


    Both hands of Darius holding the document began to tremble. He thought that although the Sue family


    hid the real strength in H City, his family was already regarded as the top family in H City. Only the


    Nelson family could overwhelm the Sue family.


    Unexpectedly, there was still such a terrifying group in H City, which secretly controlled so many


    Even the Nelson family, the hidden king in H City, might not be able to do it.


    It wasn''t until this time that Darius realized the seriousness of this matter and understood what kind of


    person he had provoked.


    In other words, only then did he know what kind of person his daughter, who had been abandoned by


    him for more than 20 years, married to.


    "Mr. Sue, I don''t know if you can sit down and have a talk with me about this matter now?" Casey


    looked at Darius'' reaction with a trace of joking on his face.


    Darius stood there for a long time. His hands holding the document couldn''t help shaking. Now it


    seemed that Casey really had the strength to cause serious damage to the Sue family. Although it


    would not directly cause the Sue family to copse, it was still pretty scary.


    But if he really agreed to Casey and gave Edith to Casey, he couldn¡¯t exin to the Nelson family. The


    mere fact that he concealed Edith''s marriage would be enough to arouse the anger of the Nelson


    family.


    But once the Nelson family started to be against the Sue family because of this incident, the


    consequences were not much different from what Casey would give a blow to the Sue family. Darius


    was in a dilemma.


    After a long time, Darius sat back in the chair again. He put the document in his hand on the table


    weakly, feeling a sense of powerlessness all over his body.


    Since he became the head of the Sue Family, apart from when facing his stubborn mother, it was the


    first time that he had such emotions over the years.


    "My condition is very simple. Return my wife to me. I will solve the problem of her amnesia. You only


    need to exin to her clearly the ins and outs of these things and exin her misunderstanding of me.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Not only will I not let thesepanies terminate cooperation with your Sue family, but I will also give


    the Sue family more opportunities." Casey said.


    "Edith is your illegitimate daughter. You cruelly abandoned her back then. If it were not for her luck, she


    would probably not grow up at all. You have not performed any maintenance obligations to her for more


    than 20 years. But now you keep saying that she is your daughter. In my opinion, you are not qualified


    to say these at all. I believe Edith will have the same thoughts as me after knowing the real situation."


    "Mr. Sue, since you chose to abandon her back then, don''t ruin her life now. If you understand my


    meaning, just make a decision here."


    Hearing Casey¡¯s words, a bitter smile appeared on Darius¡¯ face. Then he murmured, ¡°What you said


    does make sense, but now Sylvie¡¯s affairs are no longer something I can control alone. There are a lot


    of things involved. It is not that you threaten me then I can give her to you."


    Hearing Darius'' words, Casey frowned and asked, "What do you mean? As the head of the Sue family,


    you can''t decide this little thing? It shouldn¡¯t be difficult to make a decision between giving Edith back to


    me and letting the Sue family get loss."


    Darius looked at Casey and said, "To be honest, we have decided to let Sylvie marry into the Nelson


    family. The Nelson family has agreed to this matter. Their young master is still in a foreign country.


    When hees back, they will get engaged. There is no way to change the mind. If we regret it, the


    Nelson family will still not let the Sue family go, so even if we risk huge losses, I can¡¯t give Sylvie back


    to you."


    Casey''s face instantly sank when he heard Darius'' words, and then he mmed his hand on the table.


    There were a few cracks on the table immediately, which shocked everyone in the private room.


    "Darius, Edith is my wife. What qualifications do you have to let her marry the shit Nelson family?"


    Casey said angrily.


    Darius had already expected that Casey would lose his temper. He said calmly, "At our level, personal


    destiny must serve the family. No matter what, Sylvie is also my daughter. I did owe her in the past. But


    I will give her enoughpensation in the future. Let her marry into the Nelson family, which is also a


    good thing for her."


    "Shit! You use my wife as a tool for your Sue family''s development. If Edith was not in your home, you


    would already be a corpse now." Casey said murderously.


    Darius did not doubt what Casey had just said. He could feel the breath revealed in Casey''s eyes. It


    was the feeling of death.


    "Of course, this is just my previous thoughts. After all, before today, I didn¡¯t know your identity. If I knew


    you had such strength, I might have considered making friends with you directly. After all, your current


    strength is a little worse than the Nelson family.¡± Darius subconsciously judged Casey¡¯s strength based


    on 83panies. In his opinion, these 83panies were just a threat to the Sue family. Compared


    with the Nelson family, Casey was a bit worse.


    He didn''t know that this was just part of Nadia''s real strength.


    "However, it''s toote now. The Nelson family attaches great importance to this marriage. It is


    impossible for me to suddenly change my decision." Darius continued.


    "Return Edith to me. I will help you deal with the Nelson family." Casey said coldly.


    Darius still shook his head helplessly, and said, "Now that thingse to this point, I won''t hide it from


    you. Actually, even though I am the head of the Sue family, I only have a small part of the power of the


    Sue family. "


    "The real decision-making power of the Sue family is actually in my mother''s hands."

 Chapter 558 The Similar Experience

    Chapter 558 The Simr Experience


    Coming out of Beach Hotel, Casey and Nadia got in the car together and drove towards Lan Couch


    Building.


    Casey let out a long sigh. He really didn''t expect that Edith''s matter was much moreplicated than


    he thought.


    Darius confessed to Casey that now the real head of the Sue family was Old Lady Sue. Edith¡¯s


    marriage had already been a deal. Old Lady Sue valued the rtionship with the Nelson family very


    much. Unless Casey really destroyed the Sue family, Old Lady Sue would never change her mind.


    After learning about Casey¡¯s strength, Darius¡¯ attitude towards Casey also changed a lot. He knew that


    it was impossible to get rid of Casey, so he nned to stabilize Casey first and promised that he would


    go back to ask Old Lady Sue to see if there was any room for discussion on this matter.


    Casey didn''t push Darius too tight. Darius told Casey about his delicate status in the Sue family. It


    turned out that Mr. Sue had a simr experience to Casey.


    Old Lady Sue was also a person who liked to hold the power. After the death of Old Master Sue, Old


    Lady Sue took all the resources of the Sue family in her own hands.


    At that time, Darius was still studying abroad. Besides, he was the only heir to the Sue family. He


    couldn''te back at that time, so he felt that it was reasonable to let Old Lady Sue manage the Sue


    family.


    However, when Old Lady Sue was in charge of the Sue family, she tasted the sweetness of being in a


    high position. During Darius'' study abroad, she developed all the important figures of the Sue family


    into her own confidant.


    When Darius returned from studying abroad, the Sue family waspletely in control of Old Lady


    Sue''s hands. Although Darius sessfully inherited the Sue family and became the head of the Sue


    family, he found that none of the Sue family¡¯s senior leaders listened to him. They must first ask Old


    Lady Sue for instructions before taking actions.


    Although Old Lady Sue did not take over the position of the head of the Sue family, she was indeed the


    person in charge of the Sue family. Darius, the real head of the Sue family, was made a mere


    figurehead. He couldn¡¯t decide anything.


    He was not as miserable as Casey. Casey was kicked out of Davies family at first, and was even


    tricked to die for others. Darius became a head of the Sue family though his mother made him a mere


    figurehead, so Darius was rtively lucky.


    At the beginning, Darius was also very depressed, and even argued with Old Lady Sue. However, Old


    Lady Sue said that he was still young and didn''t know how to manage such a big family, so she took


    care of the family first.


    Darius simply couldn''t beat Old Lady Sue in the Sue family. After resisting for a period of time, he gave


    it up.


    At that time, what Old Lady Sue told him was if Darius was disobedient, she would send him abroad for


    further study. If there was no her order, Darius would not be able toe back.


    But if Darius was obedient, Old Lady Sue would not send him abroad. She also promised him that after


    she died, the Sue family would definitely belong to him.


    Only then did Dariuspromise. He felt that she was getting older. It was estimated that she would


    die within a few years, but what he didn''t expect was that she had a tough physique. After so many


    years, she hadn''t had any serious illnesses.


    This caused Darius''s awkward position in the Sue family. But after so many years, Darius had long


    been used to it.


    It was precisely because Darius did not have the management power of the Sue family that he was idle


    every day. At that time, he had several mistresses. Edith''s biological mother was one of them.


    Later, Darius married a tough wife. Darius didn¡¯t dare to disobey her orders. He had no choice but to


    send all his mistresses out of H City.


    After Casey listened to Darius'' recount, he was a little speechless at first, and then felt a little bit of pity


    for Darius who had the simr experience with him. Compared with Darius, Casey''s experience was a


    lot more miserable, at least Darius had been living so well for so many years. A long as he didn''t want


    the power of the Sue family, Old Lady Sue would not embarrass him.


    It might be because of the simr experience between Darius and Casey, or it might be because Casey


    knew that dealing with Darius was useless, Casey did not deliberately embarrass Darius in the end.


    He just warned Darius and asked Darius to take good care of Edith. If Edith got any hurt, he would


    immediately get even with Darius.


    Nadia looked at Casey, who was sitting next to her, with a trace of doubt on her face. After a long time,


    she asked, "Do you need me to find a way to suppress Old Lady Sue and force her to give Edith to


    you?"


    Casey smiled and shook his head, and then he said, "No, as long as they treat Edith well, I won''t be


    anxious to get her back."


    "Why? Didn''t you worry about her before?" Nadia asked.


    "Because I suddenly remembered that this Nelson family is a family friend with the Turner family. They


    also participated in the death of my grandfather." Casey said.


    "You mean you want to take this opportunity to ruin the Nelson family?" Nadia asked.


    There was bright light in Casey¡¯s eyes. He nodded to Nadia.


    "Now Edith lost her memory. She has no impression of me at all, and even has some


    misunderstandings to me. If I forcefully shoot against the Sue family and snatch Edith back, she might


    really think that I am plotting against her. This is very likely to make her resist to restore memory."


    "It happens that the Nelson family is also involved in this incident. It''s better to take this opportunity to


    find a way to get rid of the Nelson family. It just happens that I can also think of a way to help Edith


    regain her memory."


    Casey expressed his thoughts to Nadia.


    Nadia nodded and asked, "What¡¯s your n?"


    "Let''s watch the changes first. As long as the time is right, we can take action."


    ...


    At the airport in H City.


    A private nended on the ground. Not long after, the hatch was opened and a young man in a


    white suit got off the ne.


    This young man was tall and straight, with sharp eyes. He was walking domineeringly, giving people a


    feeling of being very difficult to get close to.


    This person was the young master of the Nelson family, Ro Nelson.


    "Mr. Nelson, you finally came back. Compared to before you left, your aura is even stronger. You must


    have learned something." An old man who was already waiting here immediately greeted him.


    Ro stared at him and said coldly, "Just a small achievement. But there is no one who can be my


    match in H Country. Butpared with my master, I am still far behind."


    The old man smiled even more and said, "Mr. Nelson, you¡¯re really humble. Based on your


    understanding of fighting, it is really difficult to find someone who surpasses you in H Country."


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Ro snorted coldly, obviously disdainful of the old man''s ttery, "I heard that my father arranged a


    marriage for me?"


    "Yes, yes, it''s the youngdy of the Sue family. She has a very outstanding appearance. Mr. Nelson,


    you will definitely like her after seeing her." The old man ttered.


    Ro curled his lips and said, "Women are nothing more than tools to vent my desires. No matter how


    beautiful they are, they are all vases. But since it¡¯s my father¡¯s arrangement, I can ept it."


    "Help me check the famous underworld arenas in H City. I am only interested in fighting. If I don''t fight


    for a day, I will be itchy all over. If you can''t find one, I will fight you." Ro said.


    A cold sweat broke out on the old man''s forehead. Then he quickly said, "Yes, Mr. Nelson. I''ll check it


    as soon as I get back. Let''s get in the car."

 Chapter 559 Vicious

    Chapter 559 Vicious


    In the Sue House.


    Old Lady Sue was not used to living in the vi, so she had lived the original old house of the Sue


    family. The area of the house was notrge. But after many repairs, it was very luxury inside.


    Originally, Darius also liked theyout of the old house. But it was because his mother lived here so


    that he bought a vi outside.


    As long as there was a chance, Darius would never want to see this mother who had robbed the power


    that should belong to him.


    For this kind of thing, there was no family rtionship between them. This was the cruelty of the big


    family.


    At this time, in Old Lady Sue''s room, Darius was standing in front of Old Lady Sue respectfully. He


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    slightly bent, looking very restrained.


    Old Lady Sue looked graceful and noble. Although she was gray-headed, she dressed herself up well.


    She had all the jewelry she should have on herself, looking very rich.


    "Mother, this is almost the case. The strength of that person should not be underestimated. If we don''t


    return Sylvie to him, he will attack our Sue family. I¡¯m afraid that we will suffer a considerable loss by


    then." Darius said.


    Old Lady Sue had obvious disdain on her face. When she heard Darius¡¯ words just now, she felt that


    this was all nonsense. Now, in H City, except for the Nelson family who had not participated in the


    power struggle, the Sue family was the most powerful.


    Now Darius said that a brat who had suddenly appeared was in charge of more than 80 cooperative


    enterprises of the Sue family. From the bottom of her heart, Old Lady Sue suspected that this was a


    conspiracy that Darius had devised to fool her.


    "Darius, you are already a middle-aged person in your forties. Don''t you have the slightest ability to


    distinguish what is true and what is false? Just think about it, you can know the truth. That person just


    told you such words. You ran to report to me. I didn¡¯t want to listen to you talking about these useless


    nonsense. You can¡¯t even deal with a brat who is not local people. How can I rest assured to hand over


    the Sue family to you in the future?" Old Lady Sue directly scolded Darius.


    Darius was full of embarrassment on his face. The reason why he was reluctant to see Old Lady Sue


    was because Old Lady Sue would always find various reasons to belittle him to prove that he was not


    worthy to take over the Sue family.


    "Mother, what I said is absolutely true..." Darius endured the unhappiness. He wanted to emphasize the


    importance of this matter again to Old Lady Sue.


    "Enough. Since it was that the person who your illegitimate daughter used to know was making trouble,


    just kill him. There is no need to be so nervous. I don''t believe that my Sue family can''t deal with a brat


    from other cities."


    "The marriage between your illegitimate daughter and the young master of the Nelson family has been


    settled. It¡¯s a deal. There is no room for any mistakes. If my Sue family wants to be among the top


    families in the world, we can only have some rtionship with the Nelson family. If you have other


    thoughts, I advise you to put it away as soon as possible. If this major event is ruined, we will not have


    a good ending."


    Old Lady Sue looked at Darius impatiently.


    "Mother, I really didn''t have any thoughts. Casey''s strength is really beyond imagination. If you don''t


    pay attention to it, you will suffer a big loss." Darius became a little anxious, but he did not expect that


    he would not be able to convince his mother to trust himself.


    "Enough! Even if the person you mentioned is really so powerful, he will definitely not be the match of


    the Nelson family. Your illegitimate daughter is the key to our friendship with the Nelson family, so she


    must stay in the Sue family. She is your daughter. No one else can take her away. If he really dares to


    make some trouble to us, the Nelson family will take actions. You don''t need to worry about this


    matter." Old Lady Sue said.


    Seeing that there was no way to persuade Old Lady Sue, Darius sighed helplessly. He knew that his


    mother was so stubborn, and would never change her mind. Since she had determined that this matter


    would not have much impact, and suspected that this was Darius'' conspiracy, she would never be


    possible to seriously consider it.


    "Fine! Anyway, the control of the Sue family is not in my hands, so let this stubborn olddy suffer a bit,


    and then she will regret it." Darius murmured to himself.


    "By the way, Mr. Nelson has returned from abroad. I n to arrange for him to meet your illegitimate


    daughter in two days. We must pay attention to this matter and let everyone know that the Sue family is


    going to have a marriage with the Nelson family. So we need to arrange a dinner party for this meeting.


    This matter is left to you. Remember, you have to hold it perfectly." Old Lady Sue continued.


    Darius nodded to Old Lady Sue, and then said, "I see."


    "Okay, you go back first. Think of a solution to the matter you mentioned. If you can''t solve it, just use


    the Nelson family to suppress him. As long as he knows the status of the Nelson family, he will


    definitely retreat." Old Lady Sue waved to Darius.


    Darius curled his lips without a trace, thinking that Casey hadn''t taken the Nelson family seriously at all,


    so how could Casey retreat?


    But now he could only think of a solution by himself.


    After Darius left here, Old Lady Sue was still sitting in the room. After a while, a figure appeared in the


    room. It was Edith''s maid, Emma.


    "Ma¡¯am, I haven''t seen you in a few days. You look a bit younger than before again. If it continues like


    this, you will get younger and younger." Emma said with a smile.


    Old Lady Sue immediatelyughed and said, "Oh, you''re so sweet! What''s wrong with your face? Why


    is it swollen?"


    The smile on Emma''s face disappeared. She said angrily, "Don''t mention it. I was beaten by a bastard."


    Old Lady Sue''s eyes suddenly red. She said angrily, "Who dares to beat the people from the Sue


    family? Doesn''t he want to live anymore?"


    "Ma¡¯am, don''t be angry. Mr. Sue will help avenge me, so you don''t need to worry about it." Emma said.


    "How about that illegitimate girl recently? Has she ever been obedient?" Old Lady Sue asked.


    "Yeah. That woman is stupid, probably because of the seque of amnesia. She speaks so softly, and


    she can easily be fooled. Basically, she can''t refute the decisions I made." Emma immediately spoke


    with some pride.


    When Old Lady Sue heard this, she nodded in satisfaction. This was exactly what she wanted. As long


    as she controlled Edith, everything was in her ns.


    "Ma¡¯am, what''s the matter that you asked me over?" Emma asked.


    "It is estimated that the illegitimate daughter was pregnant for more than three months. Darius still


    wants to keep the child. He¡¯s really stupid. Only when he treats the Nelson family are all fools would he


    have such an idea. We can¡¯t keep this child." Old Lady Sue said.


    "So?" Emma asked with her eyes widened.


    Old Lady Sue took out a paper bag from her clothes, handed it to Emma, and said, "This is the


    medicine I specially found someone to get. You find a chance to let her drink it. Then her child will


    definitely not be able to survive. There is no hidden danger in this matter only if the child is dead. Do


    you understand?"


    Emma immediately gave a smirk and said, "Yes, Ma¡¯am!"

 Chapter 560 A Running Errand-Casey

    Chapter 560 A Running Errand-Casey


    In Lan Couch Building.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Casey walked in the building. From time to time, someone walked past him. They would greet him


    respectfully, "Hello, Mr. Davies."


    Because Casey had been in the Lan Couch Building during this period and often walked with Nadia,


    everyone in Lan Couch Group knew that his identity was not simple.


    Some time ago, Nadia specially held a high-level meeting for Casey''s identity, telling everyone that


    Casey was actually the real behind-the-scenes boss of Lan Couch Group.


    Originally, Casey didn¡¯t want Nadia to do it. But Nadia told Casey that she had recently heard some


    rumors in thepany that Casey was her toy boy, so she felt it necessary to hold such a meeting to


    exin his identity.


    Casey saw that Nadia was serious, so he didn''t continue to stop her.


    The fact that Casey was the real behind-the-scenes boss of Lan Couch Group was still quite shocking


    for the people in Lan Couch Group. Many people originally despised Casey a little bit, but after hearing


    this incident, they immediately corrected their attitude. Many people even came to Casey to admit their


    mistakes.


    Considering that he still had to find a way to deal with the Nelson family, it wasn¡¯t a bad thing that


    people in Lan Couch Group knew his identity. Besides, he needed to let all the forces that Guanling


    arranged in H City knew that he, the young master in Guanling, had alreadye, and needed their


    cooperation.


    The effect of Nadia¡¯s high-level meeting was good, but what Casey didn¡¯t expect was that after Nadia


    announced his identity, the gossips in Lan Couch Group about him as a toy boy disappeared, but there


    were many people who said that Nadia and Casey were a perfect match. Nadia hadn''t found a


    boyfriend for so long, just because she was waiting for Casey.


    Casey had a headache for others¡¯ gossips. But he knew it was impossible to let everyone shut up. As


    long as he pretended that he didn¡¯t know, it would be fine.


    Nadia was very happy for others to talk about them like this. She even ran to Casey to show off,


    deliberately telling Casey that those gossips were true. Because of shyness, she didn¡¯t tell Casey


    straightly.


    Casey red at her at that time. If it were others, Casey would believe it was because of shyness. But


    he wouldn''t believe such a situation would happen to Nadia.


    However, he also knew that Nadia was joking. This famous socialite, after Casey almost got angry with


    herst time, quickly changed the way she spoke. Every time when she joked with Casey, she wouldn¡¯t


    be way out of the line. Not only would she not make Casey angry, but she could fully show her charm in


    front of Casey.


    After a long time, Casey began to admire Nadia a little. He even imagined that if he hadn''t been


    married and didn''t love Edith so much, he would definitely be attracted by Nadia.


    Although Casey was Nadia''s superior, this elegant and generous stunner had never regarded Casey as


    a leader, and even often regarded Casey as a running errand.


    ording to Nadia''s words, Casey had nothing to do in thepany anyway. But she had to take care


    of his daily life. He had to do some work.


    For example, today, there were a group of internsing for interviews. Thepany needed a driver


    to pick them up. Casey was honored to be arranged as a pick-up driver.


    Casey didn''t refuse it. After all, besides caring about Edith''s affairs, he really didn''t have other things to


    do here.


    Arriving in the underground garage, Casey walked to the front of a 14-seatermercial vehicle, got


    in, and drove out of Lan Couch Building.


    The ce he was going to was not far from Fudan University. It was said that half of those who came


    for the interview today were students from Fudan University. As thergest cosmeticspany in H


    City, whoever coulde here for the interview were naturally the first-rate students.


    At this time, a dozen people had been waiting here, where was the special ce for those interns to go


    to Lan Couch Building. Most of the people who were going to participate in this interview were girls.


    After all, only women understood women best. If one person wanted to run a good cosmeticspany,


    it wouldn''t beck of women.


    Among the dozen or so interview candidates, there were two elegant girls who looked a little pretty than


    others. These two were Elodie and Nova who were studying at Fudan University. Both of them applied


    exquisite make-up today. Several boys who were going to the same interview couldn¡¯t help but look at


    the two of them.


    Nova looked at Elodie nervously and asked, "Elodie, do you think we can seed in the interview


    today? Lan Couch Group is a very famous group in H City. I heard that thepetition inside is very


    fierce. Even if we are students from Fudan University, it may not be possible to get in."


    Elodie smiled at Nova and said, "Don''t worry. Both of us have excellent grades. As long as we perform


    well in the interview, it will be not hard to enter Lan Couch Group. Besides, isn''t Aydin here? He has a


    rtive who works in Lan Couch Group. He can definitely help us."


    A tall boy standing next to Elodie and Nova immediately smiled triumphantly. He patted his chest and


    said, "Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve already asked my rtive to tell the interviewer. When we have the interview,


    they won¡¯t ask us too tough questions."


    When the people around him heard Aydin''s words, they all showed envy. They naturally wanted to


    make the interview easier, but they didn¡¯t have ways to pull strings, so they could only rely on


    themselves.


    Not long after, Casey''s ck business car arrived at the ce and stopped.


    He got out of the car, nced at the dozen people waiting here, and said, "You guys are going to Lan


    Couch Group for an interview, right? Get in the car."


    Everyone looked towards Casey. Elodie and Nova were both stunned when they saw that the person


    getting off the car was Casey.


    "Casey? Why are you?" Elodie couldn''t help but asked directly.


    Casey didn''t expect that Elodie and Nova would be among the people who went to the interview, but he


    was not too surprised. He felt that there was nothing wrong with the two of them going to the Lan


    Couch Group for the interview.


    "Um, I''ll take you guys to thepany." Casey said.


    "You ran to Lan Couch Group as a driver?"


    Elodie''s eyes widened. Actually, in her mind, Casey should have already run away after he offended


    the Sue family.


    Casey didn''t want to talk too much to Elodie, so he said, "Get in the car. Don''t dy your interview


    time."


    Elodie curled her lips, thinking that Casey must have gone to Lan Couch Group to work as a driver.


    Because of his guilty conscience, he was embarrassed to answer her questions positively.


    Obviously, Nova, who was behind Elodie, thought the same way, but her attitude was different from that


    of Elodie.


    In Nova''s mind, Casey was actually a very nice person and also very powerful. She couldn''t figure out


    why such a person had to fight against the Sue family, causing himself to fall into such a situation.

 Chapter 561 Self-righteous

    Chapter 561 Self-righteous


    After everyone got on the car, Casey drove in the direction of Lan Couch Building.


    Elodie and Nova were obviously very concerned about why Casey became the driver of Lan Couch


    Group. So they would nce at Casey from time to time.


    Aydin also noticed that Elodie and Nova knew the driver, so he asked in a low voice, "Do you two know


    this driver?"


    Elodie nodded and said, "This person is Casey I mentioned to you before. I thought he has already run


    off, but I didn''t expect that he went to Lan Couch Group as a driver."


    Aydin immediately widened his eyes, and said with surprise on his face, "He is the Casey who donated


    one billion to our school? Holly shit! Why would he be a driver?"


    Elodie suddenly said with a little disdain, "Who knows if the billion dors is his own? Didn''t I tell you


    before that he was just a toy boy who was raised by a rich woman? Later, when I heard him lecture, I


    thought I might have misunderstood him. Now, when I saw him as a driver, I suddenly felt that his billion


    was given by someone else. Because he provoked the Sue family, his sugar mommy kicked him off, so


    he could only be a driver."


    When Aydin heard this, his face suddenly showed a contemptuous look. Then he said, "The man I


    despise the most is this kind of toy boy. He is a big man, but actually has to rely on women to support


    him. It is really shameful."


    "Don''t say that. Casey¡¯s lectures are very well. He may just be confused for a while." Although Elodie


    said bad words about Casey to Nova every day and now Nova had no good impression of Casey at all,


    she still couldn''t help but speak for Casey.


    "If so, he is even more shameful. He clearly has the ability to make money, but he doesn''t make money


    by himself. He actually wants to be raised by the rich woman. This kind of person sucks. He is not a


    good guy." Aydin said even more contemptuously.


    Elodie nodded in agreement, feeling that Aydin said nothing wrong.


    Although they lowered their voices, there was not much space in the car. So others could hear them


    clearly. Everyone sitting in the car heard their conversation.


    Many people felt contempt for Casey. They never thought that the driver who came to pick them up


    would be such a person.


    "Unexpectedly, there are such people in this world. They are obviously capable, but they have to rely


    on women to support them. It''s shameless."


    "Such a person generally has no good endings. Even if he lived so well before, he still has be a


    driver now. This is retribution."


    "I didn''t expect this driver to offend the Sue family. I have to stay away from him. I can''t let him bring


    unluck to me."


    ...


    Listening to the people in the car, Aydin showed a sneer on his face. He had always been not afraid to


    cause trouble. Knowing that the driver was Casey who Elodie told him and he recalled what Elodie told


    him about Casey, he had an urge to mock Casey.


    Thinking that Casey offended the Sue family anyway and was a driver now, Aydin felt that Casey would


    definitely not dare to be arrogant anymore. Besides, as a driver, Casey had nothing to be arrogant.


    A smirk appeared on Aydin''s face, then he sat in the front seat, and said to Casey who was sitting in


    the driving seat, "Hey, man, I heard that you used to be awesome. You donated one billion to our


    school? But why do you be a driver now?"


    Casey nced at the boy in the rearview mirror. He also heard some of the words of those behind him


    just now, but he didn''t want to argue with some students who hadn''t graduated yet, so he just ignored


    them.


    Hearing Aydin''s question now, Casey felt a little speechless. So he said directly, "Sit back and fasten


    your seat belt."


    Aydinughed and said, "Why don''t you answer my question? Is it a guilty conscience? I heard that


    your billions were given to you by the woman who raised you. Is it true?"


    Casey saw that the boy was out of line, then he replied, "No."


    When Aydin heard Casey''s words, he was taken aback for a moment, and then he felt that Casey was


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    really a shameless person. But what was worse, this guy didn''t even admit to such an obvious fact.


    "I have never seen such a thick-skinned person like you..." Aydin was not afraid to offend Casey. A


    driver who had provoked the Sue family didn¡¯t dare to refute even if others mocked him.


    But before Aydin finished speaking, Casey suddenly stepped on the elerator, and then turned the


    direction suddenly, Aydin fell directly from the seat because of the inertia.


    Naturally, it was easy for Casey, who possessed superb driving skills, let Aydin suffer a bit.


    Aydin endured the pain and got up from the ground. He nced at Casey viciously, and said, "Did you


    fucking do it deliberately?"


    "I have told you to sit back and fasten your seat belt. But you didn''t listen." Casey said.


    Aydin immediately clenched his fists. If it weren''t for fear of affecting Casey''s driving and the safety of


    the people in their car would be threatened, Aydin might have already begun to take action on Casey.


    "Enough. Aydin,e back and sit down quickly." Elodie shouted at Aydin.


    Aydin snorted coldly, sat back in his previous position, and fastened his seat belt.


    Along the way, Aydin, Elodie and Nova were talking about Casey''s affairs. Because Casey made Aydin


    embarrassed at that time, Aydin did not care about Casey at all. He said it out loud on purpose. It


    seemed that he wanted Casey''s scandals to be shown in front of everyone.


    Casey pretended that he hadn''t heard it. If he argued with a fool, he would be a fool.


    Before long, Casey drove to the gate of Lan Couch Building. After pulling over, he let those guys get


    out of the car.


    After Elodie, Aydin and Nova got out of the car, they all looked towards Casey.


    Aydin gave Casey a vicious look, and said, "That''s not over. I will get even with you when my interview


    is over today. I have some rtives here. I must let him fire you. At that time, you can¡¯t even be a


    driver. You will regret it.¡±


    Elodie rolled her eyes and thought about for a while. Then she walked to Casey, and said, "I actually


    thought you were pretty good before, but what happenedter let me know that you are just a short-


    sighted guy. "


    "Today we will be interviewing in Lan Couch Group. As long as we be an employee of Lan Couch


    Group, we will make a lot of achievements. As a driver, you can¡¯tpete with us at all."


    "So I hope you think about your problems and don''t always be so self-righteous."


    After speaking, she turned around and followed those people to walk into Lan Couch Building.


    Looking at Elodie''s back, Caseyughed. The word ¡®self-righteous¡¯ would be more appropriate for


    describing her.


    Casey really didn''t know how Elodie and the others would react after they learned that he was actually


    the boss of Lan Couch Group.

 Chapter 562 Interview

    Chapter 562 Interview


    After Elodie and others entered Lan Couch Building, they were immediately attracted by the decoration


    here. Such a tall building belonged to Lan Couch Group.


    The division ofbor was clear here. The nning of various office areas was quite reasonable. There


    were also various rest areas, fitness areas, gourmet areas and so on.


    "Wow, is this thergest cosmeticspany in H City? It''s amazing." Elodie couldn''t help but admire.


    "I''m really excited to think that we will be working here in the future." Aydin also said.


    Although Nova did not speak, it could be seen that she was extremely excited. They went to Fudan


    University in order to have a good job after graduation. Lan Couch Group was the ce of their


    dreams. Coming here to work would be the pride of their whole family.


    While everyone was curiously looking at the interior of Lan Couch Building, the personnel manager


    wearing a simple and generous employee uniform came to them and said to everyone with a smile,


    "Everyone, I am the manager of Lan Couch Group¡¯s personnel department. I''m d you cane to


    ourpany for today¡¯s interview."


    Seeing it was the HR manager, they immediately looked at the woman seriously, trying to make a good


    impression of the HR manager.


    "It can be said that you are very lucky today. I hope you can take this luck and sessfullyplete


    today''s interview." The manager said, and then walked in with everyone.


    What she said of luck was that Casey would personally pick them up. This was a very nice treatment.


    From the perspective of the manager, this was very lucky.


    Everyone followed the manager. Elodie was a little confused, turned to ask Aydin next to her, "Why


    does she say that we are very lucky today?"


    Aydin was also a little confused. After thinking about it, he said, "She might have said this specifically to


    the three of us. My rtive should havemunicated with the personnel manager. That''s why she


    mentioned this sentence. Just to make us rest assured. We will definitely pass today''s interview."


    Hearing Aydin''s words, Elodie felt it made senses, and then sheughed, "It seems that your rtive is


    really reliable. When we all pass the interview, Nova and I must treat you to dinner."


    Aydin immediately waved his hand and said triumphantly, "Nothing serious. Just an interview, for me,


    it''s a piece of cake."


    Before long, the manager brought everyone to arge conference room. Today''s interview would be


    held in this ce.


    At this time, Nadia was sitting in the conference room. As the chairman of Lan Couch Group and a


    well-known socialite in H City, Nadia naturally had to show up in front of these interviewees and said a


    few words.


    "This is the chairman of our Lan Couch Group, Miss. Nadia. I believe many of you should have heard


    of her name. It is precisely because of her that our Lan Couch Group can develop to where it is today."


    The manager introduced.


    Everyone was attracted by Nadia''s beauty and temperament, except Elodie and Nova.


    The moment the two of them saw Nadia, they were immediately stunned, and then looked at each


    other. There was incredible looks in their eyes.


    "Is... isn''t this girl who picked up Casey at the airport that day?" Elodie murmured.


    Nova nodded afterwards. They really didn¡¯t expect that the one who picked up Casey that day would be


    the chairman of Lan Couch Group.


    Aydin noticed their reaction and said with a smile, "What''s wrong? Are you two also shocked by the


    beauty of the chairman? But to be honest, the chairman is really beautiful. That kind of temperament is


    really charming."


    Elodie nced at Aydin and said, "That person is the one who raised Casey."


    Aydin was taken aback for a moment, and then a trace of jealousy emerged in his heart. He originally


    thought that the woman who raised Casey was an elderlydy, but he didn''t expect it to be such a


    charming chairman of Lan Couch Group.


    Such a stunner! No man could resist her, right? If he were Casey, he would definitely be willing to be a


    toy boy who was raised by Nadia.


    But soon he was relieved. Now Casey was just a driver of Lan Couch Group. Obviously, Nadia wasn¡¯t


    interested in Casey. Maybe Casey pleaded Nadia, so he could be a driver in Lan Couch Group.


    Suddenly, Aydin thought that he didn''t have to be jealous of Casey.


    "I didn''t expect that brat to have such good luck before. It''s a pity! He is not worthy of such a woman.


    Now he can only be a driver. Looking at it this way, it''s a joke." Aydin said in a low voice.


    Elodie nodded, thinking that Casey was indeed like a joke. At the same time, she was a little surprised


    that Casey was able to get favor of the chairman of Lan Couch Group. It seemed that Casey was


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    indeed scheming before he provoked the Sue family.


    Without thinking about it anymore, they started to concentrate and listened to the speeches of the


    manager and Nadia.


    The interview process had basically been determined. After the HR manager introduced Nadia, Nadia


    said a few words to everyone. It was nothing more than boasting about that herpany was so good


    and what they would get if they coulde here to work.


    After that, it was the self-introduction of these interviewees. Everyone tried their best to show their


    strengths, hoping to leave the best impression on the people of Lan Couch Group.


    As the interview progressed, Aydin became more determined to work in Lan Couch Group. On the one


    hand, Lan Couch Group¡¯s sry and treatment were so good. On the other hand, it was because of


    Nadia.


    There was no man in the world who was not interested in beauties. How could Aydin be an exception?


    After seeing Nadia, Aydin had already imagined his future.


    After joining Lan Couch Group, he had to climb up step by step, and finally sit at the top of the group,


    and then he would have the opportunity to pursue Nadia. He still had a lot of confidence in himself.


    After he seeded in chasing Nadia, Lan Couch Group would also be his. In this way, he could


    gain fame, fortune and beauty, which was the happiest thing in the world.


    Thinking of this, Aydin couldn''t help giggling.


    Nadia noticed this person who suddenly giggled. She felt sick. As a well-known socialite, she saw this


    kind of smile a lot. Naturally, she was clear what the person who showed this smile was thinking.


    But she didn''t care, after all, nine out of ten of the men who had met her would giggle like this.


    Casey was the only one who couldn''t giggle like this.


    When the interview was about to end, someone pushed open the door of the conference room and


    walked in.


    Everyone turned their heads and looked over. They were a little surprised when they saw the people


    Because the person who came in was the driver who picked them up, Casey.

 Chapter 563 The Real Boss

    Chapter 563 The Real Boss


    Elodie and the others all looked at Casey who walked in with some doubts, wondering why a driver


    came to such an asion.


    "Why does this guye here? Didn''t he know that the interview is going on here? Does he want to


    Casey ran over to make trouble because of them.


    "Rx! The chairman of Lan Couch Group is sitting here. No matter how courageous Casey is, he


    won¡¯t dare to make trouble in front of the chairman. Otherwise, he will be fired." Aydin spoke


    thoughtfully.


    Elodie felt it made senses, so she nodded. But she still couldn''t understand why Casey appeared here.


    After Casey came in, he walked straight to Nadia. When he was walking, he nced at Elodie, Aydin


    and Nova, with a deep smile on his face.


    Seeing Casey''s smile, Elodie immediately said to Aydin next to her, "Why does that guy smile at us and


    smile so gloomily? Wouldn''t he reallye in and make trouble?"


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Aydin frowned as well. He really didn''t understand what Casey''s smile meant.


    Although Nova on the side was also puzzled, she still said, "I guess it''s just a casual smile. There


    shouldn''t be any other meanings."


    "No, we can''t let him ruin today''s interview. If this guy does something terrible and then puts the me


    on us, we will get into the trouble." Elodie said with a nervous face.


    Aydin hesitated for a moment, and said, "I''ll get this guy out. Anyway, I have a rtive here, and it


    seems that Casey is here to make trouble. Maybe the chairman willpliment for me because I solve


    this trouble."


    Elodie nodded immediately, thinking that the method Aydin said was feasible.


    Aydin stood up from his seat immediately, looking like he was going to solve Casey, such a trouble, in


    front of the chairman.


    At this moment, Nadia also stood up, smiled at Casey, and then gave her seat to Casey and then sat


    on the chair beside her.


    Aydin was dumbfounded right away. He didn''t expect that this would be the case. Nadia took the


    initiative to give her seat to Casey. What did this mean? He, who was about to speak, was suddenly


    speechless, standing still a bit at a loss.


    The HR manager nced at Aydin and asked, "This gentleman, may I ask what is wrong with you?"


    Aydin swallowed, and said with some embarrassments on his face, "It... it''s okay, but I feel a little


    ufortable sitting, so I stand up to adjust."


    "Then sit down as soon as you adjust yourself well." The HR manager was obviously dissatisfied with


    Aydin''s behavior.


    Aydin sat back immediately, with some cold sweat on his forehead.


    Under everyone''s gaze, Casey sat in the position that Nadia had just given it to him.


    "Crap. Isn''t that guy the driver? How could he sit in the position where the chairman just sat?"


    "What''s the situation? Does this driver have a hidden identity?"


    "It shouldn''t be, right? Didn''t the three people say that he was the toy boy who was abandoned by the


    chairman? Why could he sit in that position?"


    ...


    After Casey sat down, the HR manager pped her hands to calm everyone down, and then said with


    a smile, "I told you before that you are lucky today because the driver who picked you up today is the


    real boss of our Lan Couch Group. This can be regarded as a small investigation for you. I believe that


    in the process ofing here, our boss will also have a general impression of you. Next, let our boss


    say a few words."


    After hearing the words of the HR manager, everyone suddenly showed a stunned face. Many people


    subconsciously opened their mouths and looked towards Casey.


    This seemingly ordinary driver turned out to be the boss of Lan Couch Group!


    For them, it was not lucky at all. It was terrible.


    On the way, they all more or less despised Casey because of Aydin and Elodie. If Casey had heard


    them at the time, their interviews would be screwed up today.


    Everyone was nervous. They were afraid that Casey would be angry because of what they said before.


    At the same time, they also cursed Elodie and Aydin secretly. The fact waspletely different from


    what they said. The two of them really got everyone into the trouble.


    Elodie, Aydin and Nova were all in shock at this time. They all looked at Casey incredibly. They didn''t


    expect that the personnel manager actually said that Casey was the real boss of Lan Couch Group.


    Aydin turned his head and nced at Elodie, with a questioning look on his face. He gritted his teeth


    and said, "Did you fucking say that this guy is a toy boy abandoned by the chairman of Lan Couch


    Group? He also provoked the Sue family. Why is he now the boss of the Lan Couch Group? Are you


    kidding me?"


    Elodie''s face turned pale. Her palms were full of cold sweat. She murmured, "How...how could he be


    the boss of Lan Couch Group? Doesn''t hee from other cities?"


    Nova didn''t expect Casey to have such an identity. Thinking that she gave up those good feelings for


    Casey because of Elodie¡¯s words, she regretted it. After a long time, she said to herself, "Maybe, from


    the beginning, we misunderstood him. All our gossips about him were guesswork. He never admitted


    them, and even bothered to argue with us. We never tried to verify."


    There was a sense of powerlessness in the three of them. Now, Elodie really understood who the self-


    righteous one was.


    Casey nced at everyone present, and then said with a smile, "I am a more easygoing person.


    Because I have nothing to do in thepany, so I acted as a driver today. If this incident scares you,


    please forgive me."


    "You are all excellent college students. In fact, I have nothing to say. As long as you meet the


    standards, you will have the opportunity toe to ourpany for internship."


    "But if I have to say something, I will pick some of the problems that exist among you guys."


    After Casey finished speaking, he looked at Aydin, who was already sitting on pins and needles.


    Aydin felt Casey''s gaze, and immediately trembled.


    "This sir, I would like to ask you, do you still think that I am a toy boy who is raised by Nadia? Where


    did your confidencee from when you said this?"


    Casey''s question was like a needle piercing Aydin''s heart, causing Aydin''s hands to tremble, too.

 Chapter 564 Beyond Reach

    Chapter 564 Beyond Reach


    The atmosphere in the conference room suddenly became serious. Everyone''s nerves became tense.


    Everyone knew that the boss of Lan Couch Group might be going to lose his temper.


    The personnel manager did not expect that among these people who came to thepany for


    interviews, there was someone who ndered Casey. This kind of person couldn¡¯t be kept. After the


    interview was over, she had to kick this kind of person out.


    Aydin raised his head and stared at Casey. At this time, he had already regretted it. He even had the


    urge to beat Elodie up. After all, the reason why he said that to Casey was all because of what Elodie


    told him about Casey.


    After a while, Aydin got up from his seat and said, "Sorry... I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have said those words.


    I only misunderstood you because of her."


    When Aydin was speaking, he pointed directly to Elodie who was beside him. In order to reduce his


    own fault, he could only choose to betray Elodie at this time.


    Elodie was dumbfounded immediately. She didn''t expect Aydin to point at her directly. For a while, she


    regretted it so much. Unfortunately, she already knew there was no room to save.


    Casey stared at Elodie, then continued to question Aydin, "So you can directly nder others just


    because you heard from others? Are you defending yourself?"


    Aydin was speechless and didn''t know how to respond to Casey.


    "Ourpany does not need someone like you. Your interview is over. You can leave. I won''t get even


    with you this time, but if I hear you talk about me like this next time, I won''t sit here and talk to you so


    peacefully." Casey said.


    Aydin suddenly looked anxious, and begged Casey, "Mr. Casey, I was really deceived by others so that


    I would say those words. Please forgive me! This internship opportunity is very important to me. Please


    give me another chance. I will definitely work hard to make up for my faults."


    At this time, the HR manager suddenly remembered something and asked Aydin, "Your name is Aydin,


    right?"


    Aydin nodded immediately.


    "I remembered today there was a colleague who asked me to take care of you and your two


    ssmates. Originally, I thought it was okay. If you are really good, it will be not impossible. But I didn¡¯t


    expect you to be such a person. I¡¯m really angry. I want to go to ask that colleague what kind of person


    he introduced to me.¡± The HR manager was a little angry.


    Aydin''s face became even more terrible. He didn''t expect that one thing that should have been very


    happy would turn out to be like this.


    Casey turned his head and nced at the personnel manager. Then he said, "Go and let the colleague


    you mentionede over."


    The personnel manager nodded, and immediately left the conference room to find that colleague.


    After a while, the manager brought a middle-aged man into the conference room. The middle-aged


    man obviously didn''t know what was going on. With a smile on his face, he respectfully asked Casey,


    "Mr. Davies, I don¡¯t know what''s the matter that you called me over?"


    Casey pointed at Aydin and asked, "Who is he?"


    The middle-aged man nced at Aydin. Then he had a bad feeling, but he dared not hide it, so he


    said, "He...he is my nephew."


    Casey snorted coldly and said, "Then you really have a good nephew. With his behavior, you still want


    to pull strings for him and let him work in ourpany. Do you want ourpany to be destroyed by


    this kind of person?"


    The middle-aged man''s face changed abruptly. He quickly asked, "Mr. Davies, I don''t know what my


    nephew did that made Mr. Davies so angry?"


    "Ask him yourself." Casey said.


    The middle-aged man immediately walked up to Aydin and asked with his eyes widened open, "Little


    bastard, what have you done?!"


    Aydin told the middle-aged man the story of his mockery, provocation, and nder Casey in the car.


    After hearing this, the middle-aged man pped Aydin on the face angrily.


    "Bastard! How dare you! You even dare to nder the boss! Who do you think you are?" the middle-


    aged man roared.


    Aydin was aggrieved, but he didn''t dare to resist. He could only lower his head and admit his mistake.


    Casey stared at the middle-aged man, and then he said, "Since you are his elder, you must have


    something to do with that he has developed this kind of behavior. Starting today, you go to work in the


    bottom of thepany. Go ahead and reflect on why you want to pull strings for this kind of person."


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The middle-aged man''s body suddenly stiffened, but he knew that it was wrong to pull strings for his


    rtives. Besides, his nephew ndered Casey so much. It was already pretty good that Casey didn''t


    expel him directly.


    "I got it, Mr. Davies." The middle-aged man said.


    "You can take him away." Casey continued.


    The middle-aged man didn''t say anything. He turned around and grabbed Aydin''s ears, and took Aydin


    out of the room.


    "Little bastard, you really made me so miserable this time!"


    The two people left the meeting room. Everyone heard a curse from outside, as well as Aydin''s begging


    for mercy.


    There was a brief silence in the meeting room. No one dared to make a sound. Elodie was even more


    nervous. Casey punished Aydin in this way. How could he let her go? Maybe the usation against


    her would be stricter than that of Aydin.


    She was ready to be embarrassed. She knew it was her faults, and she couldn''t escape it.


    However, what Elodie didn''t expect was that Casey only nced at her lightly and said, "You can also


    leave now. Ourpany doesn''t need someone like you."


    The simple single sentence made Elodie a little dumbfounded. She originally thought that Casey would


    take this opportunity to retaliate against her severely.


    "I... I can leave like this?" Elodie was still a little dumfounded and asked.


    "Otherwise, do you still want me to drive you back?" Casey said coldly.


    Elodie saw Casey¡¯s cold face and instantly understood the reason. Casey never took her seriously. She


    felt that Casey might retaliate against herself because of her previous attitude. In her mind, the conflict


    with Casey was no longer a trivial matter.


    However, in Casey''s eyes, he never regarded this as something worthy of attention.


    This made Elodie feel helpless. It was more ufortable than Casey revenged on her.


    It turned out that from the beginning, Casey didn''t take her seriously. It was her who was self-righteous.


    After understanding this question, Elodie got up from her seat and walked out toward the outside of the


    conference room, dejectedly. She knew that she was no longer qualified toe here.


    Nova thought she would be kicked out directly by Casey because of Elodie, but what she didn''t expect


    was that after Casey let Elodie leave, he also got up and left the room, leaving the rest things to Nadia


    and the personnel manager.


    She was not stupid. She understood why Casey did not drive her away directly. It was just because her


    previous attitude towards Casey was not that bad, but it was nothing more than that.


    Casey never looked at her from beginning to end, which made Nova feel extremely downhearted.


    Without the misunderstanding of Casey, she still had a lot of good feelings for Casey.


    However, only now did she understand the distance between herself and Casey. This man was far


    beyond her reach.

 Chapter 565 Drug

    Chapter 565 Drug


    In a Western restaurant.


    Casey and Nadia was sitting at the table while a foreigner in a suit was ying the violin elegantly


    beside them. It was afortable restaurant which made its customers feelfortable.


    "In my opinion, the girl named Nova is pretty good. Finally, it''s decided that she would be given an offer.


    Unexpectedly, she refused to work in ourpany. Does she fear you?" Nadia said with a smile.


    "People have their own objectives. What choice to make is her business. It has nothing to do with me."


    Casey said.


    "You''re really boring. I''ve never failed to continue a conversation before I knew you." Nadia said.


    Casey shrugged. He didn''t care about how Nadia viewed him at all.


    "The young master of the Nelson family hase back. He is called Ro, and is a fighting fanatic. In


    the past few years, he has been learning how to fight from a master in fighting in R Country." After


    some thought, Nadia moved to another topic.


    "No matter who he is, as long as he dares to marry my wife, I''ll annihte him, even if he is a legend


    master in fighting." Casey smiled. He had always been very confident in his skill in fighting.


    "After Ro came back, he began to go to various underground boxing field in H City. He''s really very


    good at fighting. So far, no one can defeat him. If you''re really so confident in yourself, why not go to


    have a fight with him?" Nadia joked.


    "I shouldn''t do that now. At the right time, I''ll have a good fight with him." Casey answered, "How is


    what I asked you to do going?"


    Nadia smiled, saying, "With I''m in charge, you can be at ease. When the right time you mentioned


    arrives, I''ll definitely make the Nelson family suffer a lot."


    Casey nodded. Then, he ate thest piece of steak in the te.


    At this moment, Nadia received a short message on her mobile phone. After a nce, she handed it to


    Casey.


    "The person you''ve been thinking about is leaving her home. Aren''t you going to protect her secretly?"


    Casey read the message, knowing that Edith and Emma had left the Sue Vi and were seemingly


    going to have a walk in People¡¯s Square.


    After Casey came back from the Sue Vist time, he had already asked Nadia to send someone to


    keep an eye on the Sue Vi 24 hours a day. ording to his requirement, if Edith left the vi, the


    news must be reported immediately.


    After wiping his mouth with a napkin, Casey headed out of the restaurant without saying goodbye to


    Nadia.


    Of course, Nadia knew what Casey was going to do. She was immediately angry and murmured, "You


    leave here without saying goodbye to me. It''s really annoying."


    After spending some time with Casey, Nadia had roughly got to know Casey''s personality. Besides, she


    had made Casey lower his guard with some tricks. Otherwise, Casey wouldn''t have a meal in this


    Western restaurant with her.


    At ordinary times, after lowering his guard against Nadia, Casey would have a word with Nadia.


    However, if something involving Edith happened, Casey would immediately ignore Nadia. It made


    Nadia very upset.


    Watching Casey walk out of the restaurant, she ballooned her cheeks like a little girl with a hint of


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    jealousy in her eyes.


    ¡­¡­


    At People¡¯s Square.


    After arriving here, Casey began to look for Edith earnestly. At the same time, to prevent himself from


    being found by Edith, he specially bought a peaked cap.


    Now, Edith got Casey wrong. Therefore, Casey could only protect Edith secretly. If Edith found him,


    Edith might try to run away from him.


    After having a wander around in the People¡¯s Square, Casey didn''t found Edith. He thought: Edith


    came here to have a walk, she would definitely not go to a crowded ce. So he headed for the small


    garden at the edge of People¡¯s Square.


    When he was halfway there, Casey saw a familiar people in a milk tea shop: the maidservant of Edith,


    Emma.


    Since Emma was here, Edith should be somewhere nearby. He immediately looked around the milk tea


    shop.


    However, after quite a while, Casey still didn''t see Edith.


    He was not anxious. He had already found Emma. As long as he followed her quietlyter, he should


    be able to find Edith.


    So he waited a moment outside the milk tea shop. When Emma came out of the milk tea shop with two


    cups of milk tea, he pulled the cap low and followed her quietly.


    Emma indeed headed towards the small garden. However, when she reached a ce where there was


    not many people, she looked around, after which she approached a stone bench, put down the two


    cups of milk tea, opened one cup and then poured the powder in a paper bag into the cup.


    Seeing this, Casey immediately frowned. He didn''t know what Emma had put into the cup of milk tea.


    If he was right, one of the two cups of milk tea would be given to Edith. Casey believed that Emma was


    not going to drink the cup of milk tea which she had put some powder in.


    When Emma continued on her way, Casey stopped thinking and followed Emma to the small garden.


    From the previous contact, Casey had known that Emma was not a good person. In his opinion, it was


    impossible that Emma had put some medicine in milk tea to help Edith revive her memory.


    Darius knew that he couldn''t deal with Casey, and he was unwilling to ruin the rtionship between the


    Sue family and the Nelson family. Could it be that he wanted to kill Edith with poison and then tell


    others that Edith had died identally? Did he try to dig himself out of a hole in this way?


    No matter what Darius wanted to do, Casey wouldn''t let Edith drink that cup of tea.


    Soon after Emma arrived in the garden, Casey saw Edith reading a book on a bench under a tree.


    Emma approached Edith with the milk tea. With a rxed smile on her face, she spoke, "Miss Sylvie,


    I''ve got the milk tea for you. It''s delicious. I''m sure that you''ll love it."


    As she spoke, she handed the cup of milk tea to Edith. It was exactly the one in which she had put


    some powder.


    Edith took the milk tea with a smile, saying, "It smells yummy. I don''t remember whether I liked drinking


    milk tea or not before, but I want to drink it just because of the smell."


    Emma said with a smile, "You liked milk tea very much before. Sometimes, you drank several cups of


    milk tea a day. Try this. The milk tea with this taste is their specialty."


    Edith nodded. She opened that cup of milk tea and was going to take a sip.


    Right at this moment, someone robbed Edith of that cup of milk from behind Edith.


    "What did you put in this cup of milk tea?" Casey stared at Emma coldly.

 Chapter 566 I Will Destroy the Sue Family, Even the Nelson Family

    Chapter 566 I Will Destroy the Sue Family, Even the Nelson Family


    Neither Emma nor Edith had anticipated that someone would suddenly rob Edith of the milk tea, so


    they were all frightened.


    When Casey said those words, Emma was scared. She didn''t expect that Casey would be watching


    her when she put the drug in the milk tea.


    She immediately rolled her eyes. Then, she cried while ring angrily at Casey, "It''s you again. What


    on earth do you want to do? Before, you went to our home to make trouble for us. Now, you follow us to


    here. Do you really consider the people of the Sue family to be the one to be bullied?"


    When Edith saw Casey, she also frowned. Obviously, she was somewhat unhappy that Casey


    suddenly appeared and robbed her of the milk tea.


    Casey ignored what Emma had said. After she finished speaking, he asked again, "What did you put in


    this cup of milk tea? Answer the question!"


    There was immediately a hint of panic on Emma''s face. But soon she figured out a way to deal with it.


    She shouted, "What nonsense are you talking about? I didn''t put anything in the milk tea. Do you


    deliberatelye to make trouble for us? It''s rare that our youngdy has an opportunity to drink a cup


    of milk tea. But you came to stop her. You''re too bad!"


    Edith stood in front of Emma, frowned at Casey and asked, "What on earth do you want to do? We''ve


    been very forgiving of you before. Why do you harass me again and again?"


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Edith, she has put some powder in this cup of milk tea. It''s highly possible that she wants to harm you.


    She is not as good as you think she is." Casey spoke to Edith.


    Hearing that, Emma immediately became angry, saying, "Miss Sylvie, don''t listen to him. He''s talking


    nonsense and sowing discord between us. He has ill intentions. We had better leave here as soon as


    we can."


    "If you didn''t put any drug in this cup of milk tea, drink it now. As long as you drink it, I''ll immediately


    apologize to you." Casey said.


    Emma was immediately afraid and let her gaze wander, saying, "Who knows if you have put something


    into it after you rob Miss Sylvie of it? I won''t be tricked by you."


    "Well, I''ll take this cup of milk tea back and ask someone to make an identification. If I find what you''ve


    put into it, I won''t let you get away with it." Casey sneered.


    Emma was immediately in a panic. After giving the cup of milk tea a nce, she stretched out her hand


    to rob Casey of it.


    Still staring at Emma with a cold expression, Casey raised his hand, so that Emma failed to rob Casey


    of the milk tea.


    Emma became anxious at once. She turned her head and spoke to Edith, "Miss Sylvie, this is our milk


    tea. We can''t let this hateful guy rob us of it. He''s even going to nder me with it. He''s so sinister!


    Miss Sylvie, help me get it back."


    Then Emma rushed to Casey again.


    Casey dodged easily and said coldly, "If you didn''t do anything wrong, why would you be afraid that I''ll


    ask someone to make an identification of it?"


    "Obviously, you want to use this cup of milk tea to nder me. The reason why I want to take it back is


    that I want to protect myself from being ndered by you. Give it back to me now!" Emma spoke in a


    shrill voice.


    Casey was so good at fighting that it was impossible for Emma to rob him of something he was holding.


    Seeing that she couldn''t rob Casey of the milk tea, Emma simply held Casey, hoping that Casey would


    drop the cup of milk tea on the ground. If that happened, Casey wouldn''t be able to take it back for


    identification.


    Casey didn''t anticipated that it was so difficult to deal with Emma. Seeing Emma held him, Casey gave


    her a kick without mercy, causing her to fall to the ground.


    Seeing that, Edith hurriedly went to help Emma up and spoke to Casey with anger in her eyes,


    "Enough! What on earth do you want to do? If you want money, I can give you that. Why did you beat


    Emma for no reason?"


    Although Edith was angry, she was still tender. It made Casey''s heart ache to see that. Emma''s putting


    drug in milk tea meant that someone wanted to harm Edith. Under this circumstance, he wouldn''t let


    Edith stay with the people of the Sue family.


    "Miss Sylvie, make a phone call to Mr. Sue and ask him to send someone to help us, otherwise we''ll be


    harmed by this guy." Emma spoke.


    Edith hurriedly nodded, after which she took out her mobile phone and was going to make a phone call


    to Darius.


    Casey sighed helplessly. Then, he approached Edith, took her mobile phone and said, "Edith, when


    you remember everything, you''ll know that I don''t bear you any ill will. Now you''re just blinded by


    people of the Sue family. I can''t allow you to go back to the Sue Vi now. You might be in unknown


    danger there. Therefore, I have to let you suffer a little now."


    "You!" Edith shouted at Casey. Casey stretched out his hand and hit Edith''s back, after which she


    passed out.


    Seeing that, Emma became even more anxious. She glowered at Casey and spoke, "Do...Do you know


    what you''re doing? The Sue family is the most powerful family in H City. You''ll regret having done this


    to our youngdy in the future!"


    "Stop acting. You had better tell me the fact. In this way, I may show you some mercy. Otherwise, I''ll


    destroy the Sue family, even the Nelson family!" Casey said coldly.


    Emma''s expression changed. She didn''t expect that Casey dared to say those words. However, she


    thought that Casey was just trying to frighten her, so she was not going to tell Casey the fact.


    "Stop trying to frighten me. You can''t afford to offend the Sue family, not to mention the Nelson family. If


    you insist on doing that, you''ll be done!" Emma shouted.


    Seeing that Emma was unwilling to tell him the truth, Casey no longer talked to her. He took out his cell


    phone and made a phone call to Nadia, asking her to send someone to pick him up.


    Seeing that Casey was not going to let her go, Emma immediately stood up and tried to run away.


    Casey caught her, after which he hit her leg, making it impossible for her to run away.


    Before long, the people Nadia sent drove a car to the small garden. Casey got on the car with Edith in


    his arms. Then, he took Emma into the car. After that, they left this ce.


    In the corridor of the rest area of Lan Couch building, Casey was walking back and forth.


    He had put Edith in a room. After being hit by him, Edith might sleep for one day.


    Emma had been locked up by someone sent by Nadia. Before she told the truth, it was highly possible


    that she wouldn''t be released.


    That cup of milk tea had been taken away by someone for identification. Now, Casey was waiting for


    the result of the identification. At the same time, he was thinking about this matter.


    After a long time, he heard the sound of high heels hitting the ground. Nadia was approaching him with


    an identification report.


    Casey immediately walked towards her and asked, "What''s the result?"


    Nadia answered with mixed feelings, "There is indeed some drug in that cup of milk tea. ording to


    the doctor who had made the identification..."


    "It''s abortifacient."

 Chapter 567 Its Just that You Didnt Use the Right Method

    Chapter 567 It''s Just that You Didn''t Use the Right Method


    Casey immediately looked at Nadia with his eyes wide open in disbelief and asked, "What''s that?"


    Casey had always been calm. Now, there was a panicked expression in his eyes. Nadia stared at him.


    Knowing why he reacted in that way, she repeated, "There''s abortifacient in that cup of milk tea."


    Casey was instantly filled with dread. There was abortifacient in that cup of milk tea. Didn''t it mean that


    Edith was already pregnant?


    As a man, what Casey thought of first was that if it was his child. After all, Edith had been missing for


    more than two months. During such a long time, anything could happen.


    Thinking of this, Casey became angry. Previously, he thought that Edith was taken good care of in the


    Sue family. He had never anticipated that something like that would happen.


    Seeing his reaction, Nadia immediately smiled, asking, "Are you wondering if it''s your child?"


    Casey gave her a nce and didn''t deny it.


    "As expected, in this respect, you''re not different from other men." Nadia smiled as if she had found


    something funny, "In fact, if she''s really pregnant, the child she''s carrying is highly likely to be yours.


    The people of the Sue family wants to build connections with the Nelson family with her marriage, but


    they haven''t met yet. Before that, I guess that the people of the Sue family won''t let her have any


    contact with other people."


    Hearing that, Casey immediately calm down. He thought that what Nadia said made some sense. Just


    now, when he thought of that kind of possibility, he did lose control of himself.


    "Quick, ask your doctor to get her checked. I want to know if she''s really pregnant." Casey said.


    Nadia nodded, after which she went to ask a doctor to have Edith checked at once.


    Before long, several doctors went into the room Edith was in with some equipment. After the check, the


    doctors told Casey that Edith had been pregnant for three months or so.


    Hearing that, Casey was immediately breathless. Three months ago, Edith was still in J City. In this


    case, the child Edith carrying was Casey''s. This also exined why the people of the Sue family would


    put abortifacient into Edith''s milk tea.


    After feeling d, Casey began to me himself. It never urred to him that Edith suffered all these


    when she was pregnant. When Edith had an ident, he was not in J City. However, he still thought


    that it was his fault.


    "It''s been confirmed that your wife is pregnant. The reason why they want your wife to have an abortion


    is probably that they still want to build connections with the Nelson family with her marriage. What''re


    you going to do next?" Nadia asked while looking at Casey who had been lost in thought after knowing


    the result.


    Casey raised his head, gave Nadia a nce and said in a cold voice, "I''lle to Darius and ask him if


    he really doesn''t take Edith as his daughter. If he can''t give me a reasonable exnation, I''ll kill him."


    Nadia knew that Casey was really angry. If Casey hadn''t specially gone to People¡¯s Square to protect


    Edith and therefore hadn''t seen Emma put the drug in the milk tea, he would have lost his child.


    It was intolerable to Casey. Even if it was Edith''s biological father that had done this, Casey wouldn''t


    forgive him.


    He had tried to make Edith have an abortion with abortifacient. Under this circumstance, he was not


    eligible to be treated as Edith''s biological father.


    Casey always knew it.


    "That maidservant is somewhat stubborn and is unwilling to admit it. What''re you going to do with her?"


    Nadia went on asking.


    Casey sneered, saying, "There is no stubborn person in the world. It''s just that you didn''t use the right


    method. Take me to her."


    Now Casey was angry. He needed to vent his anger. It was Emma that put the drug into the milk tea.


    How was it possible that he would let her off easily?


    Nadia didn''t say anything more and went to the room in which Emma was locked up with Casey.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    In the dark room, Emma was huddling in a corner and staring at the two strong men in the room with


    some fear. She had just been beaten up, so she had a bruised face now.


    "Let...Let me go now. I''m a member of the Sue family. When our Mr. Sue knows that you did this to me,


    he won''t let you off!" Emma shouted at that two men.


    Both of the strong men were angry. They had never met such a stubborn girl. However they beat her,


    she just didn''t tell them the truth.


    "If you don''t tell me the truth, your Mr. Sue will never know what you''ve been through here. Besides,


    you''ll soon disappear from the world." At this moment, someone said while the door of this room was


    opened.


    Hearing that voice, Emma shivered all over.


    She raised her head, looked at Casey and gritted her teeth, saying, "Kidnapping me for no reason and


    falsely using me of drugging our youngdy, your behavior is unforgivable. The people of the Sue


    family would punish you for it."


    Casey approached Emma and then crouched down. He smiled at her and pulled one of her arms.


    "So, you''re still unwilling to tell me the truth, right?" Casey asked.


    Emma tried to withdraw her arm several times, but she failed.


    "What...What do you want to do?" Emma asked with some unease.


    "You have only three seconds." Casey asked.


    Certainly, Emma wouldn''t be frightened after hearing these words. She just stared at Casey and didn''t


    say a word.


    Soon, three seconds passed. Seeing Emma didn''t say a word, Casey grabbed her little finger and then


    broke it with some force, making a clear sound. Emma screamed loudly.


    "I''ll give you another three seconds." Casey said again.


    Emma cared only about her finger and therefore didn''t answer Casey''s question. She kept struggling,


    looking helpless and weak.


    Three seconds passed. Casey broke another finger of Emma without any hesitation.


    Even Nadia and that two strong men, who were watching, couldn''t help gasping, especially that two


    strong men. Previously, they believed that they had been quite cruel. Now, they knew that they were


    too gentle to Emma.


    This scene repeated. Casey broke Emma''s six fingers in total. When Casey was about to break the


    seventh finger of Emma, Emma spoke while enduring the severe pain, "It''s Old Lady Sue who asked


    me to drug Miss Sylvie. She said that Miss Sylvie couldn''t marry into the Nelson family while she was


    carrying other''s child. Old Lady Sue had asked me to do all that. Please, spare me. I know that I was


    wrong. I''ll never do that again."


    Hearing that, Casey narrowed his eyes, in which there was a murderous expression.

 Chapter 568 Could It Be that He Is the Bodyguard You Mentioned?

    Chapter 568 Could It Be that He Is the Bodyguard You Mentioned?


    At the Sue Vi.


    The car, in which Darius sat, drove into the courtyard of the vi. He got off the car, finding that it was


    extremely quiet today. He was a little puzzled.


    A middle-aged man got off the car after Darius. This man was Darius''s bodyguard. He was better at


    fighting than most goon of the Sue family.


    Darius turned his head, gave the bodyguard a nce and asked, "Have you found anything wrong


    around the vi?"


    The bodyguard looked around, after which he said with a smile, "It''s just a little quite. You might be a


    little tense because of what had happened recently."


    Darius sighed helplessly. He thought that the bodyguard was right. Recently, he had been tense. On


    one hand, he was trying to build connections with the Nelson family with Edith''s marriage. On the other


    hand, he had to pay attention to Casey. He was really tired.


    Not worried about his own safety, he headed towards the vi. With the bodyguard, even if Casey


    came to him again, he wouldn''t be afraid.


    After what had happenedst time, Darius was always with this bodyguard. In his opinion, Casey was


    good at fighting, but Casey was definitely no match this bodyguard.


    Then entered the vi together. Aftering in, Darius found that it was still a bit quiet. So he went


    upstairs and had a look at Edith''s room, finding that there wasn''t any people in this room. Neither Edith


    nor Emma was there.


    He frowned. He knew that Edith would go out with Emma. However, at this time, they should have been


    back.


    Darius immediately took out his mobile phone and was about to make a phone call to Edith, asking


    where she was. At this moment, he heard some noiseing from downstairs. He hurriedly went


    downstairs to have a look.


    However, when he was downstairs, he found that there was not a single person in the living room.


    Even his bodyguard was not there.


    Darius immediately became alert. Realizing that there was something wrong, he hurriedly went to a


    corner and picked up a baseball bat to protect himself.


    He looked around warily with the baseball bat and then walked towards the door. He guessed that the


    bodyguard had gone to the courtyard to smoke.


    When Darius was at the door, he suddenly felt that there was someone behind him. Then, he heard


    someone say, "What''re you going to do?"


    Darius was so frightened that he was gooseflesh all over. He immediately turned around and attacked


    the person behind him with the baseball bat.


    However, before he hit that person with the baseball bat, that person took it with one hand and robbed


    him of it.


    Darius swallowed his saliva and gave that person a nce, finding who that person was.


    "Casey! It''s you again. What do you want to do?" Darius shouted.


    Casey lightly hit his palm with the baseball bat while saying with a smile, "Ie to you to settle the


    score."


    Darius sneered and said, "Don''t think to highly of yourself. My bodyguard is here. He''s very good at


    fighting and could easily knock you down. You had better leave my home now, otherwise you''ll suffer."


    Casey smiled more brightly and then pointed at the person who was lying on the ground behind the


    sofa, asking, "Could it be that he''s the bodyguard you mentioned?"


    Darius looked at that person, after which his expression changed at once. Unexpectedly, his


    bodyguard, who was so good at fighting, had already been knocked down by Casey.


    When he was upstairs, he heard only a slight noise. That noise should be made when Casey was


    fighting with his bodyguard. Seeing that his bodyguard was lying on the ground, Darius had to re-


    valuate how good at fighting Casey was.


    This guy was too good at fighting!


    Previously, he believed that this bodyguard was so good at fighting that he could easily knock Casey


    down. However, to his surprise, Casey knocked down his bodyguard easily.


    Besides, Casey approached him from behind quietly just now. If Casey wanted to kill him, he would


    have been dead.


    Darius swallowed his saliva. He had be the head if the Sue family for a long time, but it was the


    first time for him to feel helpless.


    "I''ve already talked to my mother about you, but she doesn''t believe it. So far, I can''t deal with it, either."


    Darius said.


    "I don''te to you to talk about it. I''ve taken Edith away. From now on, I''ll protect her."


    While speaking, Casey went to the sofa and sat down.


    Darius frowned at once and said, "What do you mean? Do you think that I can''t protect Sylvie?"


    Casey sneered, saying, "You can protect her? Could it be that you protect her by making her take


    abortifacient?"


    Darius''s expression changed right away. He approached Casey, asking, "What did you say? What


    abortifacient?"


    "Stop acting. You asked the maidservant named Emma to put abortifacient in the milk tea. If I hadn''t


    seen it...You should know what would happen." Casey stared at Darius coldly.


    "The child Edith is carrying is mine. Even if Emma didn''t seed in doing that, I won''t let you get away


    with it!"


    Darius immediately became anxious and said, "Stop talking nonsense! I''ve never thought of making


    Edith have an abortion. Besides, I ask someone to prepare the most nourishing soup for her every day


    in fear that her child will be unhealthy because of her being weak. You''re ndering me. I''ll definitely


    not admit it!"


    Seeing his reaction, Casey understood that it was Old Lady Sue alone that asked Emma to put


    abortifacient in the milk tea and that Darius didn''t know it.


    Besides, finding that Darius had attached so much importance to the child Edith was carrying, Casey


    had a new opinion of Darius.


    Being sure that Darius was not the person who asked Emma to do that, Casey was going to talk to


    Darius about other matters.


    "Casey, could it be that you try to take Sylvie away from me by randomly finding an excuse and


    ndering me?" Darius asked while staring at Casey.


    Casey took out his mobile phone, found a video and handed it to Darius.


    In the video, Emma admitted that Old Lady Sue asked her to put abortifacient into the milk tea which


    was given to Edith.


    After watching the video, Darius frowned at once. It never urred to him that Old Lady Sue would do


    this.


    "I don''t know it. Now Old Lady Sue doubts that I want to use some tricks in the process of building


    connections with the Nelson family with the Nelson family. Now, she just lets me to make arrangements


    for the meeting between Sylvie and the young master of the Nelson family." Darius said.


    "No matter what, you''re a member of the Sue family. Even if it''s your mother that asked that


    maidservant to do that, you should still be held responsible for it. If you don''t want me take revenge on


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    you, cooperate with me. You have no better choice." Casey said.


    "Cooperate with you? What do you want to do?"


    Casey narrowed his eyes, saying, "To destroy the Nelson family...and your wicked mother."

 Chapter 569 Casey Was Being "Obscene"

    Chapter 569 Casey Was Being "Obscene"


    When Casey came out of the Sue Vi, he was smiling. After negotiating with Darius for a long time, he


    finally persuaded Darius to help him deal with the Nelson family.


    After Old Lady Sue asked Emma to make Edith take abortifacient, it was impossible for Casey to calm


    his anger. Darius knew that. He also knew another thing: if he refused to cooperate with Casey, he


    would finally suffer.


    If he cooperated with Casey, Casey would forgive his past misdeeds. Besides, Casey would also help


    him take all the power from Old Lady Sue and help himpletely control the Sue family.


    Moreover, what Casey asked him to do was very simple. He just asked Darius to y some tricks on


    the meeting between Edith and the young master of the Nelson family.


    Although Darius was not sure whether Casey could deal with the Nelson family, he was willing to help


    Casey. These days, he had been thinking about the mistakes he had made in the past. Whenever he


    saw Edith, he would feel guilty.


    This was also the reason why he didn''t want to harm the child Edith was carrying.


    He clearly knew that Edith wouldn''t be in a much better situation than she was now after marrying into


    the Nelson family. Considering that Edith was tender and kind, she would definitely be bullied.


    These days, from what Casey did, Darius realized that Casey loved Edith very much. So he was willing


    to take a risk.


    What Darius somewhat resisted was that Casey wanted Old Lady Sue to die. However, considering


    how Old Lady Sue treated him over these years, Darius had long not had any affection for her.


    Finally he promised Casey that he would help him deal with the Nelson family. However, he would


    neither help him deal with Old Lady Sue nor prevent him from doing so.


    After Casey left the Sue Vi, Darius looked at the sky at the door of the vi and murmured, "I''m afraid


    that the situation of H City is going to change."


    When Casey was back to Lan Couch building, it was already dark. There were only a few people who


    were still on duty in the building.


    Casey went to Edith''s room, opened the door carefully and then entered the room.


    Edith was still asleep. She was lying on the bed with her eyes closed. From time to time, she would


    frown, as if she was having a nightmare. It made Casey''s heart ache to see it.


    These days, Casey had consulted many well-known doctors about how to revive her memory. After


    listening to what Casey said, the doctors all advised him to let Edith have more contact with something


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    familiar in the past. It would help Edith remember what happened in the past.


    Casey had also made a phone call to Luna and asked her to consult Owen. The advice Owen gave


    was simr to that given by those doctors. After all, brain was the most mysterious part of the body of


    human beings. So far, human beings didn''t have much understanding of the brain.


    Therefore, Casey could only slowly help Edith revive her memory. Moreover, the top priority now was to


    break down the barrier of hostility between Edith and him.


    He put a chair beside the bed and sat on it, staring at Edith. After being anxious and missing her for


    such a long time, Casey considered it to be a kind of happiness to stare at Edith just like this.


    At midnight, Casey was a little tired. Then he stood up and was about to go back to his room.


    Right at this moment, Edith turned over and said slowly, "Casey, you''re on my hair."


    Casey was stunned. Then he smiled and thought: although you''ve lost your memory, you still


    subconsciously remember me and will even dream of me.


    After staring at Edith for a while, Casey decided that he would stay here. Anyway, it was a double bed


    and was big enough for him and Edith to lie on it at the same time.


    Having long not met Edith, how was it possible that Casey didn''t want to sleep in the same bed with


    Edith? Edith still didn''t remember him. However, considering that Casey was her husband and that


    Casey was not going to do something immoral to her, no one could me him for sleeping in the same


    bed with her.


    After convincing himself, Casey lied down beside Edith. Smelling the faint fragrance Edith had, Casey


    was even a little nervous.


    "I just lie here and I''ll definitely do nothing." Casey said to himself.


    Before, Casey turned his head and looked at Edith. When he saw her lips, he couldn''t help swallowing


    his saliva.


    "I''ll just kiss her once. I promise that I''ll just kiss her once. And I won''t do anything else."


    After struggling for a while, Casey slowly approached Edith''s lips.


    Kissing Edith again, Casey was very excited and began to kiss her in a violent way.


    After kissing Edith for a long time, Casey licked his lips with satisfaction. Right at this moment, he saw


    Edith''s breast and couldn''t help reaching out his hand.


    "Why do I feel it a little obscene for me to do this..." Casey had a strange idea.


    "Anyway, she''s my wife. It''s not obscene for me to do that at all. Isn''t it normal for a couple to do that in


    bed?"


    After convincing himself, Casey no longer hesitated and stretched out his hand to...


    The next morning, Casey was woken up by a scream.


    He opened his eyes, finding that there was someone in his arms. After lowering his head and having a


    look, he found that Edith was looking at him with fear and that she was trying to keep away from him.


    Casey let Edith go right away, after which Edith moved to the edge of the bed and wrapped herself with


    the quilt. She red at Casey somewhat angrily and said, "You...You''re sick. What did you do to me


    Casey was a little anxious at once and thought: what could I do? I just did something a couple should


    do.


    "Edith, don''t get me wrong. I...I miss you very much, so I slept herest night. I''m really your husband.


    I''ve long not been with you, so I..." Casey exined.


    "You''re lying. I''m not your wife. I remember that you came to make trouble for us again yesterday. You


    not only ndered Emma, but also knocked me out. Now, you...you did this to me..." Edith said with an


    aggrieved expression between sobs, looking poor.


    Casey was somewhat in a panic. He hurriedly took out his mobile phone and found a photo, saying,


    "I''m really not lying. We''re really a couple. Look at this photo. It was taken when we hanged out


    together."


    As he spoke, he handed the mobile phone to Edith.


    Edith took the mobile phone and saw that it was indeed a picture of her and Casey. In the picture, she


    put her arms around Casey''s neck and was smiling happily.


    Edith frowned and had a sh of inspiration, saying, "I remember it!"

 Chapter 570 Havent You Heard of My Experience?

    Chapter 570 Haven''t You Heard of My Experience?


    Hearing that, Casey''s eyes brightened immediately and asked somewhat excitedly, "Edith, do you


    really remember it? Great! I thought that it''ll take a long time to revive your memory."


    As he spoke, he tried to hold Edith into his arms. He didn''t expect that Edith would remember


    everything so easily. She should remember everything just after looking at a photo!


    To Casey''s surprise, Edith still moved back warily. Judging from her eyes, she was on guard against


    him.


    Casey was a little puzzled, asking, "Edith, what''s wrong with you? Didn''t you remember everything?"


    Edith looked at Casey with an angry expression and said, "I remember that there was a software that


    could process images when I was in college. With that software, you can turn two pictures into one


    naturally. I remember that I got myself a picture of Jay Chou and me in that way at that time. You must


    have got this photo in that way."


    Casey was a little speechless. He thought that Edith remembered that she was his wife, but she


    actually remembered that pictures could be processed.


    "You''re a bad person. Let me go. I won''t give in to an evil person like you. I want to meet my father and


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    ask him to punish you!" Edith spoke excitedly.


    Casey gave her a nce helplessly. Then he took his mobile phone and said, "There''s no need for you


    to meet your father. He had agree to let you stay here."


    "You''re lying! How is it possible that my father would agree to let me stay here with you?" Edith didn''t


    believe what Casey said at all.


    Casey found a video in his mobile phone and showed it to Edith. He specially recorded it after


    discussing with Darius yesterday.


    In the video, Darius told Edith her true story and the lies he told to her before. He told Edith that Casey


    was indeed her husband and that Emma was sent by Old Lady Sue to watch her.


    While Edith listened to what Darius said, there were gradually aplicated expression in her eyes.


    She clearly knew one thing: Casey could process the picture, but he couldn''t process the video. This


    time, Casey didn''t lie to her.


    She had a mixed feeling even after she watched the video. She didn''t herself to have such an


    experience. When she was a baby, she was abandoned. After that, she was brought up by her


    adoptive parents. Later, she had a car ident for some reasons. In this ident, she lost her


    memory. Then she was taken to H City by Darius.


    This man, who she always considered to be someone trying to make trouble for her, was really her


    husband.


    In the past more than twenty years, she was called Edith Patel, not Sylvie Sue.


    For a person who had lost her memory, it was very painful to suddenly get so much shocking


    information. She was in a turmoil. She felt that she should remember many things. However, no matter


    how hard she tried, she couldn''t remember anything.


    After a long time, Edith stared at Casey in a daze and asked, "Are...Are you really my husband?"


    Casey nodded seriously at Edith, after which he approached her, held her into his arms and said,


    "Don''t worry. In the future, I won''t let you suffer any grievance. I''ll definitely figure out a way to help you


    revive your memory."


    This time, Edith didn''t try to push him away. She nestled against Casey''s chest, finding that she was


    familiar with his temperature and heartbeat, as if she usually leaned against it in the past.


    Finally, Edith lowered her guard and leaned her head against Casey''s chest.


    Having received too much information in a short time, Edith was dizzy. Soon, she fell asleep in Casey''s


    arms. Casey put her on the bed. After staring at her for a long time, he quietly left the room.


    In Nadia''s office.


    Casey looked at Nadia and asked, "How''s the preparation going?"


    "It''s basicallypleted. These days, I use all the resources of Guanling in H City and put all the


    industries rted to the Nelson family under control. The moment you give an order, what the Nelson


    family has would all be destroyed. Besides, I''ve reported it to the boss. The boss asks you to do as you


    like. He wouldn''t take the Nelson family it seriously." Nadia replied.


    Casey nodded. He was also a bit surprised at how powerful Guanling was. Although the Nelson family


    was not as powerful as the Turner family, it was still a top family in the world. However, when people of


    Guanling wanted to destroy the Nelson family, the people of the Nelson family was even unable to save


    itself at all.


    "What did the young master of the Nelson family do recently?" Casey asked.


    "He was indeed a fighting fanatic. After he came back, he has almost fought in every underground


    boxing field in H City. Moreover, no one could knock him down. Walker also has several boxing fields


    and the young master of the Nelson family has fought in all of them. These days, Walker is unhappy


    because of it." Nadia spoke.


    Casey raised his eyebrows. He didn''t expect that the young master of the Nelson family would be so


    crazy about fighting that he fought in nearly every underground boxing field in H City not long after he


    "Just let him do this. I''ll teach him a lesson on the day of the banquet." Casey said with a smile.


    Nadia looked at Casey up and down, saying with a smile, "Lord, you''re so confident in defeating Ro


    before you watch him fight even once. If you lose to him then, you''ll lose face."


    Casey smiled. He looked at Nadia, asking, "Could it be that you''ve never heard of my experience?"


    Generally speaking, if one knew that he sessfully climbed highdder, one would not doubt how


    good at fighting he was. After all, only top experts in fighting could climb highdder.


    Nadia was stunned asking, "What experience?"


    In these years, she has been working in H City, so she didn''t know much about what had happened in


    Guanling.


    Casey smiled and then said, "Well, I''ll exin it in this way. Do you think that the Nelson family could


    defeat Kacper?"


    After thinking for a moment, Nadia said, "Kacper is indeed very good at fighting. However, Ro has


    learned from an expert in fighting in R Country. He''s also very good at fighting. It''s hard to say who


    fights better."


    "You ask me that question. Could it be that you''re going to tell me that you fight as well as Kacper


    does? Lord, I don''t look down upon you. But Kacper is a top expert in fighting in a hundred years. It''s


    not easy to fight as well as he does."


    Casey calmly looked at Nadia and spoke, "I''ve defeat Kacper."


    Nadia immediately widened her eyes and looked at Casey in shock.


    "Really? When did you defeat him?" Nadia asked.


    "Some time ago. When I climbed highdder, he was thest person to fight with me."


    Nadia gasped at once and admired Casey a lot.

 Chapter 571 Edith Became Jealous

    Chapter 571 Edith Became Jealous


    In the next few days, Casey spent most of his time on apanying Edith. He wanted to help her


    revive her memory by having more contact with her.


    After watching that video, Edith was much less hostile to Casey. However, Casey was still a somewhat


    stranger to her because she hadn''t remembered the story between her and Casey. So she couldn''t


    To make Edith closer to him, Casey told her a lot of things rted to them.


    Certainly, to avoid Edith from having a bad impression of Casey, Casey just told her what had


    happened after their rtionship got better. He didn''t mention that he used to sleep on the floor and do


    housework every day.


    Casey talked to her about the banquet in TY Manor and the wedding ceremony in Crystal Castle and


    Edith was attracted by it. She somewhat doubted whether what Casey told her was true or not. After


    all, it was like the plot in the fairy tales.


    To convince Edith, Casey specially found the love stories based on Crystal Castle and showed them to


    Edith.


    After reading them, Edith was surer that what Casey said was not true. She thought that Casey was


    fooling her with these stories.


    Casey was somewhat helpless. Edith was in such a state. When he talked to her, he felt as if he were


    fooling an innocent girl.


    However, because of this feeling, Casey felt as if he had just fallen in love with Edith.


    Before, he married into and lived with Edith''s family, having no love experience with Edith. In these


    days, he got along with Edith and had the feeling of being in love.


    Edithpletely got along with Casey in the way she did with a stranger. And after Edith lost her


    memory, Casey didn''t know her well. They were all curious about each other, just like the lovers who


    had just fallen in love.


    To make Edith happier, Casey told many jokes to Edith every day. Hearing those jokes, Edith would


    Apart from spending time with Edith, Casey also discussed the details of dealing with the Nelson family


    with Nadia. After Edith came here, especially after Nadia knew that Casey sessfully climbed high


    As a person ranking high in Guanling, Nadia knew how horrible it was to climb highdder. People who


    could sessfully climb highdder were all more powerful than people could imagine. She was afraid


    that Casey would kill her because she was too "enthusiastic" to him when Edith was there.


    In the morning, after Casey got up, Nadia asked him to go to the office and told him the situation of


    their people''s infiltrating into the Nelson family.


    After hearing that, Casey went to Edith''s room. They were "just in love", so Edith was still unwilling to


    sleep in a room with Casey.


    When he approached her room, he knocked on the door and then entered the room.


    "Edith, it''s time to have breakfast. What do you want to eat? I''ll take you to breakfast." Casey said with


    a smile.


    Edith had long been dressed. Now, she was sitting at the dressing table with light make-up, looking


    very beautiful.


    However, it seemed that she was a little unhappy. After hearing what Casey said, she just spoke, "I''m


    not going."


    Casey was immediately stunned. Then he went to behind Edith, put both hands on her shoulders and


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    asked, "What''s wrong? My youngdy, it''s bad for you not to have breakfast."


    Edith shook her shoulders, so that Casey could no longer put his hands on her shoulders. She said


    while looking obviously somewhat angry, "I''ll go to have breakfast on my own."


    Seeing that, Casey hurriedly asked, "What''s wrong? Did I annoy you?"


    "Humph, no. I won''t be angry because of you. I''m not familiar with you." Edith said so, but her


    expressionpletely betrayed her.


    Casey realized that Edith wouldn''t have such a reaction without anything wrong at once, asking


    hurriedly, "Edith, what on earth happened? Tell me what mistake I have made, and I''ll apologize to you


    for that now."


    It seemed that Edith was still unwilling to talk to Casey. However, after hesitating for a moment,


    seemingly being too angry, she asked while staring at Casey, "You say that we''re a couple, right?"


    Casey nodded right away and said, "Yes, it''s really true. It can''t be false."


    "Then why do youe to the woman with big boobs every day? Is it because your wife doesn''t have


    boobs as big as hers? Or is it because you''ve fallen in love with her and you''re just fooling me now?"


    Edith questioned angrily.


    She was in a good mood in this morning. Considering that she would go to have breakfast with Casey


    After putting on makeup, she went to the door of her room to see if Casey had gotten up. However, the


    moment she came out, she saw that Casey was going to Nadia''s room.


    She was angry as if Casey had betrayed her. She had paid attention to Casey and Nadia for a few


    days, finding that Casey nearly went to Nadia''s room every day. She suspected more that Casey had


    an affair with Nadia.


    That was the reason why Edith was angry now.


    Hearing that, Casey didn''t know whether he shouldugh or cry. He didn''t expect it to be the reason


    why Edith was so angry.


    Besides, he was surprised to find how Edith described Nadia. He couldn''t help wondering if all women


    would attach importance to that part of body.


    "Edith, you''ve got me wrong. I juste to Nadia to discuss how to deal with the Nelson family. I really


    don''t have an affair with her." Casey exined.


    Edith didn''t believe what he said, speaking, "Humph, stop trying to fool me. That woman is so...so... I


    don''t believe that you juste to her to talk about that every day."


    Casey became a little anxious. He indeed didn''t know how to exin to Edith, so he hurriedly asked


    Nadia toe here.


    After Casey told Nadia the whole story, Nadia put on a yful smile. Then she turned her head, gave


    Casey a nce and said, "Leave this room now."


    Casey was stunned and said, "I ask you to exin for me..."


    "I know it. Just leave the room. I''ll exin it to her. Don''t worry. I won''t bully her." Nadia said.


    Casey was somewhat hesitant. However, finally, he listened to Nadia and went to the corridor outside


    the room.


    About fifteen minutester, when Casey became a little impatient, the door of the room was opened.


    Casey hurriedly turned around and had a look. Then, he immediately widened his eyes. Edith and


    Nadia wasing out of the room hand in hand!


    "You..."


    Edith stared at Casey, saying, "Humph, Nadia''s right. There''s no need to argue with you. I''m going to


    have breakfast with Nadia."


    Nadia gave Casey a yful nce and then went to have breakfast with Edith.


    Casey was puzzled. Judging from Edith''s reaction, she should be not angry now. However, he couldn''t


    figure out how Nadia sessfully did that.


    In this moment, Edith regarded Nadia as a rival in love; butter, Edith began to call Nadia intimately.


    Women were indeed unpredictable.

 Chapter 572 A Vicious Creature

    Chapter 572 A Vicious Creature


    Time passed quickly.


    Soon, it was the day on which the banquet was held.


    These days, Edith had been with Casey. As agreed, Darius didn''t inform Old Lady Sue and the people


    of the Nelson family of it. Now, both people of the Sue family and the people of the Nelson family


    believed that Edith was in the Sue Vi, safe and sound.


    At the Beach Hotel. The Sue family rent a floor of this hotel to hold this banquet. Now, as Darius


    requested, it had been delicately decorated.


    There were flowers here and there in the hall, and the decorations there were quite romantic. The


    Beach Hotel even specially used crystalmps for this banquet. The crystalmps were giving out


    golden light in the hall. Under the light, the flowers looked very beautiful.


    There were curtains covering many ces on the wall of the hall. Guests didn''t know what was under


    the curtain, and just found it mysterious.


    At this moment, Darius was still busy checking the arrangements of this banquet in the hall. It seemed


    to be a banquet held for Ro and Edith, but only he knew that the most important person of this


    banquet was actually Casey.


    After giving the curtains on the wall a nce, Darius went to the staff in charge of arranging the hall


    again to confirm if everything was right. After being sure that everything was right, he asked someone


    to open the door of the hotel and began to let guestse in.


    At this moment, a lot of luxury cars had been parked near the door of the Beach Hotel. The Sue family


    was going to build connections with the Nelson family with marriage. It was a big event. People who


    were somewhat powerful in H City wouldn''t miss it. Being recognized by the Sue family and the Nelson


    family was originally something to be proud of.


    To get to know some big shots from the upper ss in such a banquet, some people even spent huge


    sums of money on buying gifts.


    Casey arrived early at the door of the Beach Hotel, but he didn''t go in. He just waited at the door to


    what sort of person the head and the young master of the Nelson family were.


    It was already dark. There were many cars in the street. Everyone knew that there would be a banquet


    at the Beach Hotel in the evening. However, none of them knew that there was something very serious


    behind the banquet.


    Before long, there was suddenly a disturbance in the street in front of the Beach Hotel. People who


    came to watch all looked at somewhere not far away. At that ce, there were five cars upying the


    entire driveway. Two of those car were leading the cars on either side of the driveway; two cars were


    driving on either side of the driveway at the back; thest car was driving in the middle of the driveway


    and also in the middle of other cars.


    "Look! Those cars are so imposing! Who are in those cars?"


    "Maybe people of the Nelson family, the family that is going to build connections with the Sue family


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    with marriage. I''ve never heard of the Nelson family before. Now, judging from it, it seems that it''s more


    powerful than the Sue family."


    "As a matter of fact, the Nelson family is a low-key family. The Nelson family had be the most


    powerful family in H City in the 80s. After it became more and more powerful, it no longer showed up in


    public in H City. To be honest, the Sue family is not as powerful as the Nelson family."


    Hearing that, people all nodded thoughtfully.


    Before long, that five cars stopped in front of the door of the Beach Hotel. People who got off from the


    car driving on the side of the road were bodyguards. A somewhat fat middle-aged man and a young


    man with an air of forcefulness got off the car driving in the middle.


    After a nce at them, Casey knew that they were L Nelson and Ro, the head of the Nelson


    family and his son.


    There was nothing special about L. It could be found in a nce that he was a leader ranking


    high and living a wealthy life. Ro was quite impressive. He was not like the dandies of powerful


    families. He had an air of forcefulness, making people feel that it was not easy to approach the youth.


    After L and Ro got off the car, many people went to greet them.


    L coldly looked at these people. After saying a few words casually in return, he was going to go


    to the Beach Hotel.


    Right at this moment, a little girl with a dirty face dressed in rags approached L, looked at him


    with pleading eyes and said, "Uncle, please help me. I haven''t eaten anything for three days. My


    mother is so hungry that she can''t stand up. Can you please give me some food and save my mother?"


    Seeing this little girl, L immediately frowned and then gave her a kick, making her fall to the


    ground a few meters away.


    "How dare you approach me? Do you consider me to be a phnthropist?" L said.


    None of the people seeing that thought that it was wrong for L to give that little girl a kick. A few


    people even apuded and praised L for being strong and for being able to make that little girl


    fall to a distant ce.


    "That damn little thing almost makes my clothes dirty. Hurriedly drive her away, so that other people


    won''t be affected." L said as if he was right.


    His bodyguards immediately came close to that little girl and was going to threw her away.


    After being kicked by L, the little girl had been wailing. She had thought that she could get help


    from these rich people today. However, she didn''t anticipate that these rich people would be so cruel.


    Seeing those bodyguards approaching her, the little was even more frightened.


    "I know that I was wrong. I''ll leave here right now and won''t obstruct you anymore. Don''t beat me,


    please." The little girl pleaded.


    Those bodyguards would of course not care about what she said. After working for L for a long


    time, they all knew that ordinary people were unimportant. For poor person like the little girl, even if


    they were killed, no one would redress the grievances for them.


    Just when one of the bodyguards was about to grab the little girl by her neck, someone came to behind


    the little girl and carried her into his arms.


    "The head of the Nelson family should do this to such a weak child. Could it be that you have no


    conscience?" Casey said in a deep voice while staring at L coldly.


    L was listening to the ttering remarks from people around. When he heard what Casey said,


    he immediately turned his head and looked at Casey.


    When he found that Casey was just a young man dressed in in clothes and that Casey had no


    features, there was immediately a hint of malicious look in his eyes.


    "Why? Could it be that you want to teach me a lesson for it? You want to realize that I was wrong?"


    Having ranked high for years, L had long not taken moralities seriously.


    All people looked at Casey with sympathy. In their opinion, interfering in something that had nothing to


    do with him when the head of the Nelson family was involved, Casey must be out of his mind.


    Casey stared at L coldly.


    "If you don''t know that people should pity the weak, I don''t mind teaching you, a vicious creature, a


    lesson for this girl."

 Chapter 573 Kick the Vicious Dogs

    Chapter 573 Kick the Vicious Dogs


    When Casey finished speaking, everyone¡¯s face changed.


    How dared he cuss that the Lord Nelson was as cruel as a wolf in front of everyone probably at the


    expense of his life.


    "There must be some mental problems with this guy. He even ran up to the Lord Nelson and yelled at


    him. I''m afraid he is going to be misfortunate."


    "Fuck, he is really not afraid of death. He even dared to say that the Lord Nelson was as cruel as a


    wolf. Even if he didn''t know who the Lord Nelson was, he should have seen the pomp just now.


    Couldn¡¯t he figure out who Lord Nelson was?"


    "Tsk, tsk, tsk, it seems that this guy can''t see the sun tomorrow. If he is sensible and kneel down to beg


    for mercy, Lord Nelson might give him a chance to die more decently."


    ...


    L squinted at Casey, then he said with a smile, "You are the first one who dares to say that to


    me."


    Casey curled his lips and said, "You haven''t realized your problem for so many years, so you can see


    how stupid you are."


    L didn''t expect that this young man in front of him would not put him in his eyes. The smile on his


    face disappeared suddenly, and he became quite gloomy.


    The little girl looked at Casey worriedly and said, "Big brother, you don¡¯t need to worry about me. You


    will get into trouble by helping me. Please let me go. We can''t afford to offend them."


    Casey smiled at the little girl and said, "Don''t worry, I will be fine. If they are bad guys that have done


    something wrong, they will be punished, otherwise there is no justice in the world."


    The little girl stared open-eyed at him, and she seemed not to fully understand.


    Casey had wanted toe here to see what kind of person Lord Nelson and Ro


    were. He didn''t expect this could happen.


    When L started to deal with the little girl, Casey had already made up his mind that the Nelson


    family should be got rid of. This so-called world-ss family didn''t deserve to exist in the world.


    No matter what, he would deal with the Nelson family tonight, so he was not worried that what was


    happening now would have influence on his n.


    L snorted coldly, and said, "You look quite young, but when you speak, you are like a person


    from thest century. No one can talk about justice in front of me. If we must talk about it now, I


    represent justice!"


    As soon as L finished speaking, the bodyguards walked towards Casey, with sneers in their


    eyes, obviously disdainful of this guy who suddenly appeared to seek trouble for himself.


    "Brother, run, there are so many of them, you must not be able to beat them." The little girl shouted to


    Casey anxiously.


    Casey smiled at her and said, "Hold me tightly. Today, I will show you what it is like to kick vicious


    dogs!"


    As soon as he finished, the bodyguards had already rushed towards him. Casey raised his foot and


    kicked directly on the bodyguard at the front. The bodyguard fell back with little resistance.


    At first everyone thought that if L''s bodyguards struck out, Casey would not be able to resist for


    over three seconds, but now seeing what was happening, they were all surprised.


    Those bodyguards who didn''t put Casey in their eyes didn''t expect Casey to be so powerful. They no


    longer underestimated Casey, and stared at Casey seriously, determining to beat him to the ground.


    However, what they didn''t expect was that even if they got serious, they still couldn''t even bear a strike


    of Casey.


    The little girl hugged Casey tightly with both hands, watching Casey kick the bodyguards down to the


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ground in confusion. She was so surprised that she opened her mouth wide.


    Ro, who was standing next to L, noticed Casey''s movements and became interested in him.


    As abat maniac, how could he ignore Casey''s strength.


    Casey was even qualified to fight him, and Ro showed an expression of eagerness immediately.


    L squinted his eyes, and he muttered to himself, ¡°I didn''t expect him to have somepetences,


    no wonder he dared to be so arrogant."


    "Father, he is not as weak as we thought. Your bodyguards are not his rivals. I will catch him and let


    him make amends to you." Ro said.


    L wanted to say yes originally, but soon he noticed that there were people taking pictures and


    video recordings around, and he said to Ro, ¡°No, there are so many people around now, and today


    we are organizing a banquet We should not let him mess it up. Let him go night, and wait until


    tomorrow to deal with him."


    Hearing what his father said, Ro had no choice but give up, but showed a glimmer of expectation in


    his gaze at Casey.


    L nced at Casey and said loudly, ¡°Okay, stop now. I won¡¯t haggle over what happened tonight.


    This young man is ignorant. I don''t me him. I only hope that you can consider the consequences


    before you decide to do anything like this in the future, otherwise, you may never wake up the next


    morning."


    After speaking, L walked into the hotel. Ro nced at Casey again to remember his


    appearance, and followed L into the hotel.


    The bodyguards also stopped fighting with Casey.


    Everyone began to praise L''s generosity of not disputing with this junior, and then walked in by


    surrounding him


    Casey hugged the little girl in his arms and watched L walk in, with murderous expressions in his


    eyes.


    The little girl looked at L''s back and asked, "Brother, will he let us go? His eyes were so terrible


    just now, as if he woulde to us again."


    Casey smiled and patted the little girl''s head and said, "Don''t worry, even if he has this idea, he won''t


    have a chance to realize it. After tonight, there will be no more Nelson family in this world."


    The little girl didn''t understand what Casey was talking about, but the big brother gave her a very


    reassuring feeling. Since he said it was all right, it should be all right.


    "Where is your mother, take me to her." Casey asked.


    There was a hint of gratitude in the little girl''s eyes, and tears fell off again.


    Then Casey put the little girl down and asked her to take him to her mother. There was a bridge hole in


    which a thin woman was lying in. After Casey arrived, he gave her the water and food he bought to fill


    her belly.


    After that, he left a sum of money for the mother and daughter. Although the money was not much but


    enough for them to fill their bellies for several days. After the mother and daughter were settled, Casey


    walked towards the Beach Hotel.


    Before Casey left, the little girl knelt down and kowtowed to him for several times, and promised Casey


    that she would work hard in the future and repay him.


    Casey didn''t take these words seriously. Now he was going back to the Beach Hotel to start his n of


    destroying the Nelson family.

 Chapter 574 Still Got Some Self-awareness

    Chapter 574 Still Got Some Self-awareness


    In the lobby of the Beach Hotel.


    Everyone followed L into the hotel. Many people were still discussing what happened just now,


    cursing Casey for not having self-awareness, and not taking the opportunity to please the Nelson


    family.


    At this time, Old Lady Sue was standing in the lobby. In order to participate this banquet, Old Lady Sue


    took out her most precious jewelry and clothes to show her dignity.


    Seeing L being surrounded by people, Old Lady Sue perked herself up immediately and greeted


    him with a smile on her face.


    "Lord Nelson, long time no see, you are really getting more and more handsome and debonair. Your


    temperament is rarely seen in contemporaries." Old Lady Sue smiled and said.


    L greeted Old Lady Sue with a fist-and- palm salute and responded with a smile, ¡°Old Lady Sue,


    you are joking. You look in really good spirit. It seems that you are getting younger and younger."


    Old Lady Sue was far more excited to be praised by Lord Nelson, and she continued to praise L.


    L only responded symbolically. To Old Lady Sue, he was not so indifferent, but he was not


    enthusiastic either.


    Although today¡¯s banquet was for the marriage between the two families, they all knew what the other


    side were thinking about in mind. The Nelson family was stronger than the Sue family, and the Sue


    family was marrying their daughter. It was normal for L to bear an arrogant attitude towards Old


    Lady Sue.


    "Did Dariuse today? I haven¡¯t seen him yet." L asked.


    "Of course, he is here. How dare he miss such an important banquet? He was standing here just now


    and chatting with me, who knows where he has gone." Old Lady Sueanswered, and she turned her


    head and looked around for Darius, but Darius was nowhere to be not found.


    "Well, in fact, it doesn''t matter if you see him or not. As long as you and I agree on the matter today,


    there will be no problem." Old Lady Sue said, showing that she didn¡¯t care about Darius at all.


    It looked like that what she said about the Sue family counted, and it didn¡¯t make much sense whether


    Darius, the Mr. Sue, woulde or not.


    L smiled and nodded. He also knew the situation of the Sue family, so he didn''t say much.


    "This is my son, Ro." L pointed at Ro who was standing by and said.


    Old Lady Sue stared at Ro and said with a smile, ¡°What a handsome boy. He is the perfect match


    for Sylvie."


    Ro just nced at Old Lady Sue coldly, and didn''t say anything. He was still thinking about the


    person who was in front of the hotel just now, thinking that after today, he must find him and break a


    "Since today is the banquet for my son and Miss Edith, would you please invite Miss Edith out here?"


    L stared at Old Lady Sue and said.


    Old Lady Sue nodded at once, and then looked around, trying to find Darius, because Edith was with


    Darius, and she didn''t know where Edith was.


    "Sylvie is with Darius now, but I don''t know where he has gone. I can¡¯t find him now. How useless he


    is." Old Lady Sue muttered.


    L frowned when he heard Old Lady Sue''s words. He didn''t expect that the Sue family would let


    them wait. For L, it was already nothing but a provocation to him.


    At this time, L also noticed the curtains hanging on the wall of the lobby, and asked, "Old Lady


    Sue, what are the curtains on the wall for?"


    Old Lady Sue turned her head and stared at the curtains, with embarrassment on her face, and said,


    "These are all arranged by Darius. I don''t know what they are used for. It is probably a little surprise


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    that Darius prepared for everyone."


    L suddenly snorted, obviously dissatisfied with what the Sue family had done.


    "Father, it''s just a woman. It doesn''t matter if I see her or not. Anyway, even if I marry her, I will only


    vent my desires on her. There is no difference with the ones I got with money. I think we can just go


    back and forget it." Ro said.


    Old Lady Sue''s face changed suddenly, and she said in a hurry, "Don''t worry, I''ll let them bring Sylvie


    here."


    After speaking, Old Lady Sue shouted directly in the lobby, ¡°Darius! Where are you, get out of here!"


    At this time, a man came out from the crowd, it was Darius who dared not look at Old Lady Sue.


    He had chosen to help Casey, which was equivalent to standing on the opposite side of the Nelson


    family. At this time, he¡¯d better have less contact with the Nelson family. Therefore, as soon as L


    came in, he went to hide in the crowd.


    When Old Lady Sue saw Darius, she questioned, ¡°Where is your daughter? Have you forgotten what


    day it is today? Why don''t you bring her here quickly!"


    Darius stared at Old Lady Sue, then looked at L, swallowed and said, "Mother...I, I don''t know


    where Sylvie is now."


    Old Lady Sue opened her eyes wide, and she shouted, ¡°What did you say! She is your daughter. How


    could you not know where she is!"


    Darius sighed helplessly, Edith was with Casey now, how could he know where Edith was.


    "Old Lady Sue, what do your Sue family mean? I promised that my son would marry the daughter of


    your family, because I think highly of you. What do you mean by doing so now? Is it possible that the


    daughter of your family doesn¡¯t think my son is worthy of her, so she refuses toe out?" L


    said with a long face.


    Old Lady Sue became anxious, and exined, ¡°Lord Nelson, our Sue family didn''t mean that


    absolutely. This is all due to Darius, my useless son. I don''t know what he is doing."


    Those present didn''t know what happened, so they all looked confused.


    At this moment, the gate of the hotel was opened, and then three people walked in, Casey, Edith, and


    Nadia.


    They walked straight to the center of the lobby and stopped under everyone''s gaze.


    L also looked towards Casey, and squinted his eyes after figuring out who came in was the one


    who had caused trouble for him .


    Casey stared at him, smiled and said, "I didn''t expect the Nelson family to have some self-awareness.


    Of course, your son is not worthy of Edith."


    "And your Nelson family, you are all about to die, so don''t think about marrying Edith!"

 Chapter 575 Photos

    Chapter 575 Photos


    Everyone present was attracted by the three people who came in suddenly. After hearing what Casey


    said, they were all shocked. They didn''t expect anyone would dare to say so in front of Lord Nelson.


    The people who had seen Casey outside a few moments ago were all surprised. They were deeply


    puzzled by what Casey was doing. They didn''t understand that L had already let him go once.


    Why did hee here again to seek trouble for himself?


    Old Lady Sue noticed that Edith was next to Casey, and pointed at her and said, "That''s Sylvie. How


    could she be with that arrogant junior? Darius, what is going on?"


    Darius lowered his head directly when he heard Old Lady Sue, as if he hadn''t heard it.


    Both L and Ro took a look at Edith, and they also noticed Nadia standing on the other side of


    Casey. The Nelson family did know something about this well-known socialite in H city.


    Old Lady Sue became anxious seeing that Darius did not answer her, and she shouted at Edith,


    ¡°Sylvie, youe here quickly. The banquet today is for you and Ro, how could you stand with this


    nondescript guy?"


    Edith stared at Old Lady Sue, with some ire on her face. At that time, she saw what the Nelson family


    did. As a kind girl, how could she tolerate this kind of people?


    And after learning the truth, Edith had no good impression for Old Lady Sue.


    "My name is Edith, not Sylvie Sue as you mentioned. For the past 20 years, I have nothing to do with


    your Sue family at all. I will never allow you to use me as a tool to please the Nelson family!" Edith said.


    Old Lady Sue''s face changed abruptly. She didn''t expect Edith to say so, and the cold sweat broke out


    on her forehead.


    "What nonsense are you talking about here, your brain must be broken,e over here, otherwise


    don''t me me for being rude to you!" Old Lady Sue said angrily.


    Edith stood motionless. With Casey there, she was not afraid of the threat from Old Lady Sue.


    L turned his head and nced at Old Lady Sue, and asked coldly, "What the hell does this


    mean? How could she have another name?"


    Old Lady Sue looked at L with embarrassment, and said, "Lord Nelson, this was all because of


    him, that nondescript guy. He abducted and deceived Sylvie. He is finding fault with my Sue family. "


    At this time, Old Lady Sue remembered that Darius had mentioned to her about Casey. At that time,


    she didn''t put Casey in her eyes. She didn''t think that Casey would cause such a big trouble for her at


    this time.


    "Boy, give her back to me quickly. Do you know that today we are holding the banquet for her and


    Ro? If you do this, you will not only offend my Sue family, but also offend the Nelson family. The


    Nelson family is not what you can afford to pick on. If you don''t know chalk from cheese, you will die


    without a ce to bury yourself in the end!" Old Lady Sue shouted sharply.


    "I''ve already said that this so-called Ro doesn''t deserve her at all, and Edith is my wife, so why


    should I give her to you?" Casey sneered.


    "What nonsense are you talking about! You, a hillbilly who came from nowhere, dare to covet the


    daughter of our Sue family!" Old Lady Sue''s face flushed with anger, and her both hands trembled.


    Casey squinted his eyes and didn''t speak any more. Instead, he patted his hand. Then, all the curtains


    covering the wall fell off.


    All the people present turned their heads and looked around. They saw beautiful pictures on the walls.


    The pictures were all about Casey and Edith''s best times.


    There were pictures took in the TY Manor among the countless flowers, where Casey and Edith were


    looking at each other, and pictures in the Crystal Castle, when Edith in Chinese clothes were


    embracing with Casey affectionately. And the selfies took while cooking at home. As well as the


    pictures of Edith took by Casey when she was working seriously...


    In the middle of the lobby, there were the wedding photos of Casey and Edith paved with flowers, just


    like the Crystal Castle in the past.


    Everyone was shocked by these photos. They all stared at the wall with surprise on their faces. These


    beautiful photos of Casey and Edith even made the people in the lobby touched.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Edith didn''t know that Casey had mad such preparations before they came. When these photos were


    presented in front of her, she was also deeply shocked.


    These photos recalled in her mind again and again, as if to awaken the fettered memories in her mind.


    Not long after, Ivy was so excited that she covered her mouth and tears flowed down from her eyes


    uncontrobly.


    Nadia looked at these photos with emotions. She did not expect that there were so many romantic and


    beautiful memories between Casey and Edith. At this time, she came to understand why Casey could


    not be attracted by other beauties. It turned out that this guy loved his wife so deeply.


    Old Lady Sue shivered with anger when she saw these photos. She walked quickly toward the wall,


    trying to tear all these photos off. However, she was too old to tear off the photos.


    "What are you guys doing? Get these photos down for me, they are all fake!" Old Lady Sue shouted.


    However, no one responded her.


    L and Ro were already furious at this time. They never thought that the daughter of the Sue


    family who wanted to marry their family turned out to be someone else''s wife.


    Old Lady Sue walked up to L and wanted to exin to him, she said, "Lord Nelson, these are all


    fake. These photos are forged by him. Don¡¯t believe it!"


    L kicked Old Lady Sue to the ground directly.


    "Do you really think that our Nelson family are all fools? This banquet was prepared by your Sue family.


    These photos are hung there. Is it not nned by you? I think you are making fools out of us now!"


    L said angrily.


    Old Lady Sue endured the severe pain in her body. After hearing what L said, she looked at


    Darius, thinking that this banquet was prepared by Darius, and he must have allowed them to hung


    these photos.


    "Darius, what do you mean? You put these photos here to doom our family to death!"


    Darius sighed helplessly, and said to Old Lady Sue, "Mother, you are too obsessive. I have been under


    your oppression for so many years. Now, I don''t want to be controlled by you anymore. All of this was


    the consequence of what you have done."


    After speaking, Darius turned around, walked behind Casey, and stopped.

 Chapter 576 You Are Not Worthy

    Chapter 576 You Are Not Worthy


    Old Lady Sue looked at Darius in disbelief. She didn''t expect Darius to stand behind Casey. What this


    meant was quite obvious.


    "Darius! You rebel! What are you doing on his side? Were you bought by him?" Old Lady Sue¡¯s eyes


    were bloodshot and puffy.


    "I was not bought by him, just gambling. By now, Casey and the Nelson family are in a life and death


    struggle. I have to make a choice. This time, I bet Casey can win." Darius said.


    Old Lady Sue looked at Darius like an idiot, and said, "It doesn''t matter if you say you are incapable of


    managing family affairs. How can you be so silly at this time? You choose him, an outsider. Do you


    think he could beat the Nelson family?"


    Darius was toozy to argue with Old Lady Sue, and said, ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see."


    At this time, L sneered and said, "What? Are you all neglecting our Nelson family? And making


    choices? Is this unknown guy qualified topare with our Nelson family? You all made a scene


    today."


    "I will let neither this guy nor your Sue family go today. You are going to let my son marry a woman who


    has been married. How dare you. After tonight, I will put your Sue family on the Nelson family¡¯s


    cklist, and it¡¯s up to fate what your Sue family will be like in the future."


    Everyone at the scene looked at the Sue family and Casey with some sympathy. They understood the


    weight of L''s words, and they didn''t doubt whether L could do as what he said.


    Nadia took a step forward with a smile, and said, "Don''t talk like this, the night is so long, how can you


    be so sure that your Nelson family will still exists in the worldter?"


    L squinted at Nadia and said coldly, "Nadia, chairman of the Lan Couch Group, a small


    cosmeticspany, where do you get the courage to say so?"


    Nadia was not angry because of what L said, and she continued to smile and said, "Of course


    my couragees from him. This guy looks mediocre, but soon, you will know how powerful he is."


    L''s gaze returned to Casey again. When he met him outside at that time, he had already decided


    to kill Casey. Now this guy dared to make trouble for him again. Of course, he would not give Casey


    any chance to escape this time.


    "Then I want to know, how do you want to fight against our Nelson family, or what are you going to fight


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    us with? The Lan Couch cosmetics?" L mocked him.


    When everyone present heard L, they all burst intoughter. In their opinion, even if Casey had


    the help from the Lan Couch Group, he would not be able to beat the Nelson family.


    Casey raised his hand to look at the time and said, "After half an hour, everything of the Nelson family


    will fall apart. If you have nothing to do right now, you can wait here for half an hour. In half an hour, you


    will know what I could use to fight the Nelson family."


    Everyoneughed contemptuously, obviously not believing that the Nelson family would fall apart in


    half an hour.


    "I think this guy is from the lunatic asylum. He even dared to say that he would destroy the Nelson


    family in half an hour. Does he think the strength umted by the Nelson family over so many years


    is so easy to be destroyed?"


    "Ha-ha, what a frog at the bottom of the well. With a little achievement, he dares to brag like this. I¡¯ve


    seen a lot of people like him. When the Nelson family deals with him, he will see how weak he is."


    "It''s the first one who dares to provoke the Nelson family in so many years. Let alone the other things,


    this guy''s courage is iparable. It''s a pity that he could only be described as reckless and stupid."


    ...


    Ro became intolerant of Casey''s bragging, and said to L directly, ¡°Father, don''t talk nonsense


    with him. I will kill them directly, so they won¡¯t be so noisy here."


    L felt that Ro''s proposal was feasible. No matter what Casey said, if he was killed, these ants


    would no longer be able to continue to jump in front of him.


    When Casey heard Ro¡¯s words, he took a step forward and said, ¡°I agree. Half an hour is a suitable


    period of time. How about we have a fight now to amuse those people present?"


    Ro snorted and said, "I''m afraid you won''t be able to hold on for a minute."


    After speaking, he signaled to the people around him and asked them move backward.


    "Today, let me teach this reckless guy a lesson, and I will let you know what it will be like to provoke our


    Nelson family!" Ro shouted at everyone.


    And the people present began to cheer, thinking that Casey would be beaten to the ground and


    begging for mercy.


    Ro stood in the middle of the field, and looked at Casey arrogantly.


    Casey also walked towards the center of the field and stood opposite to Ro.


    If it was before, when Nadia saw Casey want to fight with Ro one on one, she might be a little


    worried, but after knowing that Casey had climbed highdder sessfully, she no longer had such


    concerns.


    Edith was a little nervous. Nadia grabbed Edith''s arm and said with smile, "Don''t worry, he is amazing.


    No matter how powerful Ro is, he can definitely cope with him easily."


    Edith nodded and gazed on Casey.


    "Originally this is a marriage banquet between me and the woman from the Sue family. I didn''t expect


    the banquet to be destroyed by your fellow. This means that you want to grab my woman from me. As


    a man, I cannot tolerate this."


    "Even if this woman is just a tool for venting lust, you are not qualified to get involved with my woman,


    so today you will pay the price of your life!"


    Casey curled his lips and said, "I have already said that Edith is my wife, and you are not worthy of her


    at all."


    Ro was full of ire now, with his fists clenched, he rushed towards Casey immediately.


    "I¡¯ll kill you!"


    Casey squinted his eyes and after feeling the power from Ro, he could hardly wait and itched to


    fight.


    He hadn¡¯t moved his muscles and bones for so long, and he finally got a human sandbag now. He


    would not miss it definitely.

 Chapter 577 A Fatal Blow

    Chapter 577 A Fatal Blow


    L looked at the two people in the middle of the field with calm. He seemed quite confident with


    his son, so he was not worried that Ro would be beaten by Casey.


    ¡°He is just a jack-of-all-trades. Where did he get the courage to go head-to-head with my son? My son


    has been studying with Masayuki Ichiro, thebat master of R Country, for several years. Masayuki


    Ichiro''s understanding ofbat can¡¯t be matched by normal people. It is said that he was once


    invincible in the battle against thousands of ninjas. How could a student of him be beaten by an


    unknown guy?¡±


    "If my son does his best, this guy may not be able to resist his ten strokes."


    " I am afraid that only Kacper in Guanling is the rival who dares to fight with my son among the


    contemporaries. How dares the smelly fish or shrimp like Casey provoke our family"


    "Well, today I will let Ro deter these people. When they know that my Nelson family is powerful,


    they will think twice before they try to make trouble for our Nelson family."


    Darius stared at the two people in the middle of the field earnestly. He had seen Casey''smercial


    strength, so he was quite confident in Casey¡¯s ability to deal with the Nelson family.


    But in terms of fighting, especially with Ro, Darius couldn''t help but worry.


    Although he knew that Casey was strong, and he beat the bodyguards with only three to five strokes,


    but now Casey was facing Ro, thebat maniac of the Nelson family.


    He had heard that Ro had been studying with the invincible fighting master Masayuki Ichiro in R


    Country for several years. Even if Ro had only learned 30% of the skills of Masayuki Ichiro, he


    would be quite powerful. He wasn''t sure if Casey could handle it.


    If Casey died in Ro''s hands like this, he would have bet on the wrong side this time.


    After hesitating for a long time, Darius walked to Nadia and asked with worry, ¡°Are you sure to allow


    Case to fight Ro like this? It is said that Rois quite powerful. What if Casey could not beat him?


    All your ns would be broken."


    Nadia turned to look at Darius and asked, "Why, you mean that you don¡¯t have confidence in Casey?"


    "No, I''m just a little worried. You may not know that Ro has been studying from a fighting master in


    R Country for the past few years. The fighting master is famous in R Country. He once defeated


    thousands of ninjas by himself ......" Darius expressed his worries.


    Before he could finish, Nadia asked, "Do you know Kacper?"


    Darius was taken aback for a moment, and then nodded. The Sue family was considered a world-ss


    family anyway, and naturally he knew something about Guanling.


    "Do you think Ro is more powerful than Kacper?" Nadia continued.


    Darius pondered for a while and said, "This is really hard to say. Kacper is said to be on the top of the


    List of the Ares, and his is powerful indeed. Ro is the apprentice of the fighting master, and they are


    almost at the same age. Maybe, the two of them are equal in strength. Why do you ask this?"


    "Casey is more powerful than Kacper, so he can definitely deal with Ro, so don''t worry about it."


    Nadia said.


    She couldn''t reveal that Casey was the young Lord of Guanling and seeded in climbing highdder,


    so she made a simpleparison for Darius to let him rest assured.


    After hearing what Nadia said, Darius opened his eyes wide, and asked in an unbelievable way,


    ¡°Really? How did you know?"


    Nadia red at him immediately and said, "Why do you have so many questions? I told you that Casey


    could handle it. Please shut up and don''t bother me and watch them fight."


    Darius had to shut his mouth with frustration. Knowing that Nadia was not as simple as she seemed, he


    also had some fear for her.


    "I hope Casey is really as powerful as she said." Darius prayed silently in his heart.


    In the middle of the field, after Ro rushed towards Casey, he directly hit Casey''s chest with a heavy


    punch with no mercy.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Without neglect, Casey took a step back with one foot and stretched out his hand to block Ro''s fist.


    Casey felt a huge force and he used his foot to relieve the force. He stepped back and resisted Ro¡¯s


    punch.


    Casey felt that Ro was really powerful from his punch, and he might be able topare with


    Kacper,.


    However, he didn''t panic at all. Instead, he became excited. It was not easy for Casey to run into such


    an opponent. The stronger the opponent was, the better could Casey perform.


    He had been looking forward to such a battle for a long time.


    Ro frowned when he saw that Casey was able to resist his punch. His punch just now used all of


    his strength, in order to solve Casey with one punch and let the people around see his power. It was


    amazing that Casey would survive it.


    "Being able to resist my punch, you are considered qualified to make me take it seriously, but I don''t


    know how many punches you can tolerate from me!" Ro shouted, before smashing Casey with


    another punch.


    Casey dodged and kicked towards Ro. Ro also stretched out his hands hurriedly to block,


    however the strength from Casey''s legs made Ro move two steps to the side.


    The two had already fought a dozen strokes in just ten seconds, and Ro, who had been very


    disdainful of Casey, frowned at this time.


    In the best state, he could defeat Kacper after fighting against nine masters on the List of the Ares.


    Now he had only one opponent, Ro, so he could easily deal with Ro with 80% of his power.


    And Casey didn''t want to end the battle too soon, after all, there was still a long time left before the half


    an hour ended.


    As time went by, all people present became quiet. Those who originally thought Ro would be able to


    defeat Casey in minutes shut their mouths. Now it was obvious that Casey was more dominant.


    L also frowned at this time. He didn''t expect Casey to be so powerful that he hadn''t been


    defeated by Ro yet.


    Darius''s frowning brow slowly eased because of the situation in the middle of the field. It seemed that


    Nadia did not lie to him. Casey''s strength was no worse than Ro.


    After almost twenty minutes, Ro was already out of breath, and Casey still looked vigorous.


    Casey stared at Ro and said with a smile, "It¡¯s almost half an hour. You are not weak, so you are


    qualified for my full blow. With this punch, I will not give you any chance. If you are fortunate, you can


    live through it. If not, you deserve it. Let''s see!"


    Ro snorted coldly, and he didn''t dare to neglect. He stared at Casey rushing towards him with great


    care.


    Casey clenched his fist, and before he rushed near Ro, he had already smashed into Ro''s


    chest. The speed was so fast that most of the people in the lobby didn''t see how Casey punched.


    Ro had no time to fight back, so he could only cross his hands on his chest to block the punch.


    Casey''s fists hit his arms directly. Then, there was a click, and Ro''s body flew backward instantly.


    He fell heavily to the ground, and the blood sprayed out of his mouth, staining his entire face.


    The lobby was in an uproar.

 Chapter 578 The Nelson Family’s Decline

    Chapter 578 The Nelson Family¡¯s Decline


    L was stunned as he watched his son fall heavily to the ground. He did not expect that his son


    would be defeated by an unknown guy.


    The gaze of everyone looking at Casey was very different from before. At that time, they thought Casey


    sucked. They just wanted to see how Casey be embarrassed. Now, they were a little scared of Casey.


    When Edith saw that Casey had won, she was relieved.


    It took a long time for L to react from the shock. Then he hurried to Ro''s side, squatted down,


    and helped Ro from the ground.


    "Son, are you okay?" L asked worriedly.


    At this time, Ro couldn¡¯t move. L could only hear grunting from Ro¡¯s throat.


    L looked at Casey with a gloomy face. He said, "Brat, you dared to severely hit my son! It¡¯s not


    over. I will never let you go!"


    After speaking, he quickly looked at the bodyguards of the Nelson family and said eagerly, "What the


    hell are you guys still doing here? Call the ambnce!"


    Casey took two steps towards L and said, "I think there is still no need to call an ambnce."


    L red at Casey, "What do you mean? My son has been seriously injured. Is it possible that


    you still want to kill him?"


    Casey shrugged and said, "Are you sure he is just seriously injured?"


    L''s face sank. Then he quickly looked down at Ro in his arms. He saw that Ro¡¯s eyes


    were round, his mouth was slightly open, and strange noises kepting from his throat. Soon, Ro


    spit out some blood again. Immediately afterwards, his head leaned to the side, and then there was no


    movement.


    L shook Ro''s body quickly, and shouted, "Ro, what''s the matter with you? Say something.


    Please say something!"


    Everyone watched this scene with some horror. They all understood that Ro could no longer


    respond to L.


    Casey was not surprised by this result. He used all his strength. If the person didn''t have the same


    strength as Casey, he would be definitely unable to resist it. Ro didn¡¯t die immediately, which was


    already incredible.


    "You killed my son! I¡¯ll kill you!" L was crazy. Immediately, he rushed towards Casey.


    Casey looked at him coldly and said, "If it was me who was lying on the ground now, you would


    probably not want to kill your son. Such a person like you always want to let others suffer and you don¡¯t


    care about them at all. But once you suffer, you will be more aggressive than anyone else."


    L didn''t care about what Casey said at this time. After rushing in front of Casey, he stretched out


    his hand and wanted to grab Casey¡¯s neck. But Casey dodged it so easily. L didn''t stop himself


    immediately, so hey directly on the ground.


    At this time, Casey nced at the time and said to himself, "It should being soon."


    As soon as he finished speaking, there was a sound of footsteps at the gate of the hotel.


    Everyone turned their heads and looked at the door curiously. It was arge group of people wearing


    suits. Many wore sses, holding documents orptops in their hands.


    Those people walked into the lobby of Beach Hotel together and stopped in front of a crowd of guests.


    L got up from the ground. He was about to fight Casey. Just at this moment, he also noticed the


    people who came in suddenly. He knew the few people who walked in the front. They were project


    managers of somepanies which had close cooperation with the Nelson family.


    He looked at these people with some doubts, not knowing why they appeared here.


    "Manager Zhao, Manager Sun, Manager Wong, why are you here? Are you here for tonight''s


    banquet?" L stared at those people and asked.


    They looked at L with a serious face. One of them directly took out a document and shouted at


    L, "From today, Kangling Group will terminate all business dealings with the Nelson family. The


    signing of the agreement is the proof. We won¡¯t discuss any business with the Nelson family in the


    future!"


    After this person had finished speaking, the people behind began to shout one by one.


    "From today, Yunan Group will terminate all business dealings with the Nelson family!"


    "From today, the Williams family will terminate all business dealings with the Nelson family!"


    "From today..."


    These people were all representatives ofpanies or families which had close cooperation with the


    Nelson family. Tonight, they drew a clear line with the Nelson family. They were almost the support for


    the Nelson family to stand firm in H City. Without these cooperation, the Nelson family¡¯s development


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    would soon stagnate and the cash flow would break instantly. Then the Nelson family couldn¡¯t return


    the money they owed to the bank. It would not take long for the Nelson family to dere bankruptcy.


    This was a key step for Casey to disintegrate the power of the Nelson family. During this time, what he


    arranged for Nadia to do was to persuade, induce or threaten thesepanies and families to


    terminate cooperation with the Nelson family by various means.


    Casey used all the power that Guanling deployed in H City this time. So it wasn¡¯t difficult for him to do


    it.


    L stared at these people dumbfoundedly. He didn¡¯t expect that those people would choose to


    terminate their cooperation with the Nelson family at this time.


    He originally wanted to ask the reason, but soon he reacted and turned his gaze on Casey.


    "You¡­ you did this?" L asked.


    Caseyughed, "I said, within half an hour, the Nelson family will fall apart. I never like to make jokes."


    L only felt his body weak. He almost sat directly on the ground.


    "Don''t think that this is all my actions. My goal is to make your Nelson familypletely disappear in


    this world. This is just the first step." Casey smiled.


    L looked at Casey in a puzzled manner. He asked, "Why? Is it just because the woman my son


    wants to marry is your wife? It¡¯s the Sue family who offered it. It¡¯s them who want Sylvie to marry into


    our family. Why don¡¯t you get even with the Sue family, but to target my Nelson family?"


    Caseyughed, walked in front of L, leaned to his ear, and asked, "Do you remember Otis


    Turner?"


    L''s body suddenly stiffened. There was horror in his eyes. Meantime, he recalled some scenes


    from that year in his mind.


    "Who...who are you?" L asked with a trembling voice.


    "He is my grandfather." Casey finished speaking and walked away.


    L stood there nkly. Casey¡¯s voice was echoing in his ears. The Nelson family was facing


    extinction, and his son died in Casey¡¯s hands. L only felt suffocated and dizzy. Then he fell to the


    ground and fainted.

 Chapter 579 The Sue Family Is Yours

    Chapter 579 The Sue Family Is Yours


    The banquet between the Nelson family and the Sue family came to an end. That night, nearly half of


    the upper-ss people in H City witnessed the Nelson family was ruined by an ordinary man.


    Casey suddenly became popr in H City. In the past, everyone might not know who this person was,


    but in the future, this name would surely make those forces in H City frightened.


    After L fainted that night, he never woke up again. As a participant in the murder of Casey''s


    grandfather, Casey naturally couldn''t let him stay in the world. That night, when the people in the


    Nelson family sent L to the hospital, L died for unknown reasons.


    Afterwards, many people spected that L was pissed off to death by Casey. Some people said


    that L originally had a heart attack, and the blow that night was too great for him, so he could not


    take it. Naturally, some people guessed that L''s death had something to do with Casey. But no


    one knew what really happened that night.


    The death of L and his son on the same day caused an uproar in H City. This gave everyone in


    H City a warning that the young man named Casey was so terrible.


    After therge-scale termination of cooperation by the Nelson family¡¯s partners, the shares of listed


    family''s economy was ruined andpletely devastated.


    The Nelson family without a leader also understood what kind of disaster they were in. Coupled with


    the secret guidance of some people, everyone in the Nelson family was thinking about how to make


    more benefits before the Nelson family waspletely destroyed. No one was thinking about to unite


    together to ovee the difficulties.


    The Nelson family, who used to dominate H City and hid its strength, had thus be the history.


    Because the Nelson family hadn''t always appeared in H City in recent years, most people in H City


    didn''t know that there was such a great family disappeared in history, except for some people who saw


    the scene in person that night.


    As for the Sue family, it was not as unlucky as the Nelson family. Because Darius stood by Casey''s


    side in advance, the Sue family did not suffer such a disaster.


    However, some people in the Sue family involved in this matter still couldn''t escape the punishment


    they deserved.


    In the Sue House.


    Casey and Darius stood at the door. They escorted Emma who had messy hair and a haggard face.


    "Unexpectedly, I and she will stille to such a point. Fate is really something that people can''t figure


    out." Darius sighed helplessly.


    "She deserves it. If shemits a sin, she has to pay off it. Isn''t it right?" Casey said lightly.


    Darius didn''t speak any more. He only knew that if the young man standing next to him wanted to


    revenge, no one could stop him, even if that person was his mother.


    A few people walked into the house together. At this time, the Sue House looked a little deserted. After


    that night, many people saw the current situation clearly and knew that Old Lady Sue was going to


    have what she had to deserve, so they all ran away.


    They came to the door of Old Lady Sue''s room. Darius opened the door and walked inside.


    At this time, Old Lady Sue was sitting by the bed. Her hair was scattered and her eyes were dull. Those


    precious jewelry fell all over the floor, and the whole room was in a mess.


    Hearing the door opened, Old Lady Sue raised her head and took a look. Seeing that Darius and


    Casey were here, a fierce look immediately appeared on her face. She yelled, "You bastard dares to


    appear in front of me. Darius, you are the sinner of the Sue family. Because of you, my Sue family


    became so deste. You¡¯re really the shame of the Sue family."


    Darius stared at Old Lady Sue, and said, "Mother, the Sue family is not down. You are the only one


    who is down. You have been so stubborn for so many years. Now it''s just God''s retribution."


    Old Lady Sue immediately widened her eyes and shouted, "You rebellious thing! What do you mean?


    Is it possible that you are going to unite this guy to deal with me? I''m your mother!"


    Darius showed a mocking smile and said, "I didn''t expect you to be able to say such things. It really


    surprised me. I do have this rtionship with you, but for so many years, have you ever treated me as


    your son? You treat me as a thief, for fear that I will snatch the Sue family away from you."


    "Do you think I don''t know who made the car idents, poisonings, and assassinations that I have


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    experienced over the years? Tell you, there has been no family affection between me and you for a


    long time. It''s all on your own ount that causes us toe to this point. But now you said you are


    my mother? It''s toote!"


    When Old Lady Sue heard what Darius said, her face instantly turned pale. She never expected that


    Darius would talk to her like this one day.


    "The follow things are left to you. I have nothing to do with her. No matter what you do with her, it has


    nothing to do with me." Darius said to Casey before turning around and leaving the room.


    Old Lady Sue was desperate, but she didn''t regret it at all. Instead, she wasining about Darius''


    ruthlessness.


    Casey stared at Old Lady Sue, and then someone pushed Emma to Old Lady Sue''s side.


    "The child in Edith''s belly is mine. You actually want to murder an unborn child. How vicious you are!


    No matter whether you seed or not, your sins are inexcusable."


    "I¡¯ll never forgive you. Since you wanted to kill my children, I can only kill you. I hope that you two can


    also understand your faults. In the next life, do more good deeds and don¡¯t be vicious."


    After Casey finished speaking, he gave the two people on the side a look. The two immediately took


    out two packets of medicine, put them into the water, and brought them to Emma and Old Lady Sue.


    "Drink it!"


    Emma looked desperate and began to kneel in front of Casey, begging for mercy. Old Lady Sue also


    trembled slightly. She was obviously too scared to say a word by the uing ending.


    "Who do you think you are? Why do I have to listen to you? I am the head of the Sue family. If you treat


    me like this, I will let you die miserably!" Old Lady Sue shouted at Casey.


    Casey waved his hand. The two men holding the cups immediately went forward, forcibly held Emma


    and Old Lady Sue, and poured the water from the cups into their mouths.


    Casey did not stay any longer, turned around and walked out of the room to Darius who was in a daze.


    Then he said with a faint voice, "From now on, the Sue family is yours."

 Chapter 580 Meeting You Is My Biggest Fortune

    Chapter 580 Meeting You Is My Biggest Fortune


    In Lan Couch Building.


    Casey stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling windows, staring at the scenery outside. Then he stretched


    himself and let out a long sigh of relief.


    This time, he destroyed the Nelson family, found Edith, and figured out Edith''s real parents. The


    matters he cared about were all solved. Casey felt so relieved.


    What surprised him most was that Edith was pregnant with his child, and he was about to be a


    father.


    Thinking of this, Casey couldn''t help but show a smile on his face.


    Of course, Edith''s memory had not recovered yet, so Casey still had to find a way to help Edith get her


    memory back. Although the feeling of first love was good, Casey still wanted the original Edith.


    "Why are you smirking here?" A voice sounded.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Casey turned his head to look over. It was Nadia.


    "Nothing. I¡¯m just thinking about that the things I have to solve in H City will be over, then I feel a lot


    rx." Casey said.


    "So are you nning to go back?" Nadia asked.


    Casey nodded, "When things are done here, it''s time to go back. Bringing Edith back to a familiar


    environment is also good for her to get her memory back."


    "Are you really so unfeeling? Are you going to abandon me like this?" Nadia immediately showed


    aggrieved face, which looked very adorable. No matter who saw it, he would feel she was so charming.


    Casey was speechless. Then he said, "Enough!"


    Nadia immediately smiled, and then leaned in front of Casey, with a sweet smile on her face, "Anyway,


    you are leaving. How about letting us enjoy one night before you leave? I miss you for a long time. I


    promise you that I will never tell anyone. It will be just a secret between the two of us. You only need to


    spare half an hour..."


    Casey directly raised his hand and patted Nadia''s forehead, feeling helpless. Nadia''s ability was indeed


    very good, but she was a bit...too lustful.


    "If you continue like this, I will throw you out of the window." Casey said coldly.


    Hearing this, Nadia immediately showed a disappointed look. Then she said to Casey, "Forget it! You¡¯re


    so stupid in this aspect. I just think that you can¡¯tst for half an hour, so you refuse me."


    Casey was helpless. He didn¡¯t know what to do with Nadia.


    "I came to you because I have good news. Do you want to listen?" Nadia said.


    "What?" Casey asked.


    "It seems that your wife has recovered her memory. She should have been stimted by the photos


    you made. Now, she is in the room alone." Nadia said.


    Casey''s eyes lit up suddenly, and he said excitedly, "Are you serious?"


    "You''ll know if you go to have a look." Nadia said.


    Casey turned around immediately, ran towards the elevator and went downstairs.


    Nadia looked at Casey''s back, sighed helplessly, and muttered to herself, "It would be so great if this


    guy met me in the first ce. Maybe this is fate."


    ...


    In Edith''s room.


    Edith was sitting by the bed at this time. Her face was full of emotions, and the trace of confusion which


    was in her eyes had disappeared at this time.


    At this moment, the door of the room was pushed open. Casey rushed in. He looked at Edith excitedly,


    and asked, "Edith, you have gotten your memory back, right? That''s great. I thought that I had to take


    you around in a familiar environment. Now, it seems no necessary."


    Edith straightened up immediately, frowned slightly, red at Casey, and said, "Casey, can you stop


    making a fuss every day? Can you be serious? Do you know how many people despise our family


    because of you? Can you cheer yourself up in the future?


    Casey was taken aback for a moment. Feeling the tone of Edith''s words, it seemed that they had


    returned to the state in which Edith had been indifferent to him in the past few years.


    "Edith...what''s wrong with you?" Casey asked cautiously.


    "I''m okay. You go to ask them to give you a set of beddings. There is only one bed. Do you want to


    sleep with me on the same bed? Don''t forget you always sleep on the floor at home." Edith said.


    Casey suddenly understood that Edith''s memory had indeed recovered, but her memory had only been


    recovered to a few years ago.


    This made Casey feel lost for a while.


    Seeing Casey''s hesitating face, Edith said, "Come here. Give your face to me."


    Casey was a little confused. ording to Edith''s attitude towards him right now, did she want to p


    him?


    "What are you going to do?" Casey asked.


    "Just give your face to me. Stop talking nonsenses." Edith stared at Casey and said.


    Casey looked helpless, but he still moved. He thought that Edith was sick now, and he couldn''t have a


    fight with her.


    He closed his eyes, feeling that Edith might really punch him.


    At this moment, he felt a soft and moist touch. Immediately, he opened his eyes and found that Edith


    had kissed his face.


    Casey was immediately dumbfounded. He looked at Edith incredulously, and asked, "Edith, what are


    you..."


    Edith giggled immediately, and then said, "Fool, I lied to you. I got all my memories back. Just now, I


    just wanted to tease you."


    Casey red at her. He didn''t expect Edith would tease him. He held Edith into his arms and said, "You


    dare to lie to me! See how I punish you!"


    "Hey, be gentle. I am pregnant!" Edith said quickly.


    Casey hurriedly took his hands back. Now he regarded Edith as more precious than him, so naturally


    he had to take good care of her.


    Edith looked up at Casey, and said seriously, "Casey, thank you! Meeting you is the greatest luck of my


    life."


    Casey gently hugged Edith into his arms, bowed his head and kissed Edith¡¯s soft lips.


    After a while, Casey and Edith separated. Then Casey asked, "Since you want to thank me, should you


    do something?"


    Edith was taken aback, and asked, "What?"


    Casey looked directly into Edith''s cor and licked his lips.


    Edith blushed immediately. She stretched out her hand to hit Casey, and said, "Bad bad! Aren''t you


    afraid of affecting our child?"


    Casey coughed slightly. He was no longer like what he used to be. He said to Edith, "In addition to the


    traditional way, we can use..."


    Then, Casey put a finger on Edith''s soft lips.

 Chapter 581 Theodore Turner

    Chapter 581 Theodore Turner


    Overseas, on an unknown ind.


    A spirited old man was sitting cross-legged on a rock at this time. His eyes closed tightly. It seemed


    that he had already meditated.


    The waves kept beating on the rocks on the shore, and the sea breeze rustled the old man''s clothes,


    but the old man was not moved by the surrounding environment, as if everything around him could not


    affect his concentration.


    After a long time, a sturdy figure appeared not far from the old man. This young man¡¯s face looked firm


    and sharp. His eyes were a bit of indifference.


    His figure quickly approached the old man without making a sound, as if his steps were no vibration.


    He seemed to have melted into the sound of the sea breeze and waves. If others closed their eyes,


    they would definitely unable to discover him.


    In the blink of an eye, the young man had already rushed behind the old man. A sharp dagger


    appeared in his hand. When he got behind the old man, he stabbed the old man''s back without mercy.


    Seeing that the dagger was about to pierce the old man''s back, the young man showed an excited


    smile. However, at this moment, the old man, who had been motionless on the rock, suddenly rose into


    the air, and his body turned directly in the air. His two fingers pinched the de of the dagger. With a


    light force, the dagger made of alloy broke into two sections.


    In the blink of an eye, the old man was already standing in front of the young man. The half of the


    dagger between his two fingers had also reached the young man''s neck.


    The young man swallowed. There were some sweat dropping from his forehead.


    After a long time, the young man took two steps back, bowed deeply to the old man, and said, "Master,


    I have done my best."


    The old manughed. He said with the hoarse voice, "You have been able to approach me within ten


    feet. In terms of strength, no one among the younger generation can be your match. You have learned


    from me for nearly three years. Now, it¡¯s time to leave."


    The young immediately bowed more deeply, and said, "Master, I feel I don¡¯t study the best. I would like


    to learn from you for a few more years."


    The old man said with a smile, "I have taught you everything that can be taught, and the rest is only the


    tempering of time for you. If you continue to stay by my side, there will be no greater effect. "


    "Hasn''t your family sent someone to pick you up some time ago? Just go. You have learned what you


    have to learn. It depends on yourself in the future."


    Not far from the ind, a helicopter was parked there. Several people in suits were looking towards this


    side.


    Seeing this, the young man didn''t dare to say anything. He replied, "Yes, Master!"


    "Go. Don''t let me down." The old man waved his hand.


    "I will not let you down. Take care!"


    When the young man finished speaking, he turned and walked towards the helicopter.


    "Theodore Turner!" After the young man took two steps, the old man shouted again.


    The young man turned around and bowed to the old man again.


    "After going back, don¡¯t becent about your own strength. You are a talent in the younger


    generation, but there is still a big gap between you and the real master. If you meet a real master, don''t


    fight him. The most important thing is to keep you survive." The old man said.


    "Got it!" Theodore did not neglect in the slightest.


    He naturally knew the horror of the real master. The one in front of him was the real master of the


    martial arts world in H Country, Myles!


    Just now, he made an all-out effort against Myles, without any reservations, but he was still defeated by


    Myles with one move. If Myles treated him as an enemy, he would have be a corpse long ago.


    After Myles exhorted this sentence, he turned around and stopped talking.


    Theodore didn''t hesitate anymore, and hurried to the helicopter.


    Before long, the helicopter took off and left the overseas ind.


    Myles stared at the helicopter until it slowly turned into a small ck spot. The de that was still


    between his two fingers was flicked by him fiercely. Then the de entered the huge rock he was


    sitting on before, disappearing.


    On the helicopter, a man in a ck suit handed Theodore a stack of materials, and said, "Mr. Turner,


    during your absence, Master sent Mr. Finn to eradicate Davies family in B City. But he died in the


    hands of Casey, the current head of Davies family. Master is very furious, and let me tell you to bring


    Casey''s head back when you go back to see him.


    Theodore frowned and asked, "What kind of strength does Casey have? Finn, this trash, actually died


    in the hands of offspring of a traitor?"


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    "Thetest news is that Casey killed the apprentice of Masayuki Ichiro."


    Theodore suddenly sneered and said, "Masayuki Ichiro? If it were three years ago, I might have been a


    little scared of him, but now, ten Masayuki Ichiro are not my match."


    "How do these worldly people know the real power of martial arts? If it were not for the three years of


    learning from the master, I would have thought that defeating a thousand people by one person is the


    limit. Thinking about it now, it is ridiculous. True strength is more than defeating one thousand enemies


    alone."


    "Since my father gave the order to me, I will go to kill Casey and get rid of these disgusting mice for our


    family."


    ...


    On the ne from H City to J City.


    Casey and Edith were sitting by the window. Sitting next to them was a somewhat greasy middle-aged


    man. At this time, he was chatting with hispanions about the most fun things to travel.


    "I tell you guys, the best tourist attraction is not some ce like Sanya, Hawaii, but a ce called Moon


    Ind. Only ordinary people will go to Hawaii. Those who travel on Moon Ind are really rich people.


    It has cost hundreds of thousands of dors at least to travel once."


    "Moon Ind is not only beautiful, it can be said to be the best tourist ind in the country. Besides,


    there are also various entertainment items on the ind that you can''t think of. It is what the real rich


    people travel to. Sanya sucks."


    When the middle-aged man''spanions heard what the middle-aged man said, their faces were full


    of envy. It was obvious that they all wanted to take a look at Moon Ind which that man mentioned.


    Listening to the middle-aged man''s narration, thinking of Edith''s safe return this time, but also restored


    her memory, Casey wanted to take Edith out to hang out to celebrate.


    Moreover, he and Edith hadn''t had their honeymoon after their wedding, so he shouldpensate


    Edith for a honeymoon.


    Before boarding the ne, Casey talked with Edith about this matter. Edith naturally agreed with


    pleasure and seemed quite happy, but she didn''t know where to go for her honeymoon.


    Now hearing Moon Ind, Casey also had a decision.


    He nced at Edith, and asked, "Why don''t we go to Moon Ind for our honeymoon?"


    Edith''s eyes lit up and then she nodded immediately.


    What Casey said was heard by the middle-aged man. The man turned his head, gave Casey a smile,


    and said, "Bro, I advise you to stop having this idea. Moon Ind is not that kind of ce you guys can


    go."

 Chapter 582 Return to J City

    Chapter 582 Return to J City


    "Oh? Why did you say that?" Casey asked the middle-aged man.


    The middle-aged man looked at Casey up and down, and said, "Bro, don''t mind me for speaking


    straightly. You should have heard it just now. Going to travel once has to cost hundreds and thousands


    of dors at least, which is not including the cost of those entertainment projects on the ind. I don¡¯t


    think you are a wealthy person. The ce like Moon Ind, you should just listen to me bragging. Only


    rich people can go there. Such a ce has nothing to do with us."


    Casey immediatelyughed, "Although I wear ordinary clothes, I still have money to y around on


    Moon Ind as you mentioned. The most important thing is that my wife wants to go, so I naturally


    have to bring her there."


    The middle-aged man nced at Edith next to Casey. Then his eyes lit up, thinking that this guy''s wife


    was really beautiful. But it was pity that such a beautiful woman married such a poor guy.


    "Seriously, your wife is so beautiful. In order to make her happy, you are willing to pay for it, which is


    quite admirable. But listen to me, I also have the money to go to Moon Ind. But it''s my life savings.


    You indeed can go here to have fun for once, but you still have to live after youe back. How can


    such people like us afford this level of consumption?" The man spoke.


    Hispanions also began to persuade Casey, saying that Casey was still young. They all understood


    that young men liked to brag. Besides, they all persuaded Casey not to care too much about the vanity.


    While talking, a group of people began to persuade Edith, saying it was not easy for Casey to make


    money. As a woman, she should be considerate of Casey and couldn''t just waste money like this.


    Both Casey and Edith were a little bit dumbfounded. Hundreds of thousands of dors were indeed a


    veryrge sum of money for ordinary people, but for Casey, this little money was just a little pocket


    money.


    However, they all knew that these people were well-intentioned. They didn''t take the opportunity to


    criticize the two of them, so Edith and Casey didn''t say much.


    A group of people chatted and talked about Casey and Edith, who were particrly famous in J City


    some time ago. These people had only heard about Casey and Edith, but they had not seen the two of


    them. So they didn¡¯t know the persons they were talking about were sitting next to them.


    These people''s discussions were naturally exaggerated versions. There were many things that Casey


    hadn¡¯t done, but they were put on Casey. So when Casey and Edith heard it, they were embarrassed.


    "Bro, have you heard of Casey? This person is really a legend. You should learn more from him. If you


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    have his skills, let alone go to Moon Ind to y, even if you want to live on Moon Ind, it''s not a


    problem." The middle-aged man turned his head and said to Casey.


    At this time, he suddenly felt that Edith, who was sitting next to Casey, was a little familiar, as if he had


    seen her somewhere, but for a moment he couldn''t remember where he had seen her. He just thought


    he was dazzled.


    Casey smiled and nodded when he heard the middle-aged man''s words. Then he said, "Yes, yes, I


    should learn from him."


    ...


    At the airport in J City.


    At this time, a dozen ck cars were parked at the gate of the airport. Beside each car, there were


    several men, looking imposing and domineering.


    In front of the car at the forefront, two people stood with their hands back, staring at the gate of the


    airport, as if waiting for someone toe out.


    These two people were naturally the king of the underworld in J City, Conor, and the chairman of TY


    Group, Charles.


    The two of them had already received the news that Casey wasing back, so they took someone to


    wait outside the airport early.


    The people around were attracted by the dozen or so cars here, and they kept talking about the


    situation here.


    "What do these people do? They look amazing."


    "Didn''t you see the two people at the front? One is Conor and the other is Charles. The two of them


    can be said to be the two most powerful bosses in J City today."


    "Really? That''s the king of the underworld? Holy Crap, howe this kind of big shotes to the


    airport?"


    "He should be here to pick up someone. I¡¯m afraid that only Casey can make these two big shotse


    to the airport in person. "


    Everyone around suddenly realized. No wonder there would be such a big pomp here, it turned out that


    they were here to pick up Casey.


    "After leaving for so long, Casey has finally returned." Conor said.


    "Yes, fortunately nothing happened to Edith, otherwise Casey must be crazy. At that time, no one will


    live well." Charles replied.


    While they were chatting, a pretty figure ran in front of them, and said angrily, "Why didn¡¯t you tell me to


    pick up Case? How dare you guys! In J City, I am the boss now. If you two dare to do this again next


    time, I will definitely not spare you."


    Conor and Charles looked at the girl in front of them, and both of them felt a little headache. They didn¡¯t


    want to let here, but they didn''t expect she would still follow them.


    The girl standing in front of the two of them was not someone else, but Lily, who had already


    recovered.


    After Lily recovered, she packed her bags again and came to J City. This time she was not trying to


    pester Casey, but because she felt that J City was a good ce and suitable for life.


    Of course, it was unclear whether she had this feeling because of Casey.


    Lily had already promised Casey that she would not entangle with him anymore, but the price was that


    Casey couldn''t prevent her from hooking up with his future son.


    Now Lily had thoroughly figured it out. She didn¡¯t feel anything wrong with calling Casey brother, not to


    mention that she was not without any expectations. After all, she believed that Casey would finally have


    a son.


    When Lily came back, she brought Nics back by the way. Nics was unwilling at first, after all, he


    didn''t want toe back to face Amara at all.


    But Lily felt that the family should be with each other. Since Casey brought Edith back, Nics should


    alsoe back, so that the family could be reunited.


    Therefore, Lily brought Nics back under the forcible obstruction of Nics.


    It was said that on the first day of Nics''s return, Amara beat him up and scratched a hole in his face.


    Nics couldn''t help it, so he could only ask Conor for help, letting Conor arrange a ce for him.


    Before long, Casey''s nended at the airport in J City. Casey and Edith walked out of the airport


    hand in hand.


    The middle-aged man who chatted with them along the way also followed Edith and Casey. As soon as


    a group of people walked out of the airport, they saw Conor and his men not far away.


    "My God, who are these people? Are they here to pick someone up? It¡¯s too shocking." The middle-


    aged man eximed.


    Casey and Edith saw Conor at a nce. Casey said with a smile, "They¡¯re here to pick us up."


    After speaking, he walked over there.


    The middle-aged man immediately murmured, "Why this brat still likes to pretend? Such a big pomp,


    can theye to pick him up?"


    However, when he saw Casey and Edithughing and chatting with the person on the side of the ck


    car, and then got into the car, the middle-aged man was immediately dumbfounded.


    "They... really came to pick him up?"


    At this time, apanion of the middle-aged man came over and said, "I have found out who those


    people are picking up."


    "Who?" the middle-aged man asked quickly.


    "The few people over there, one is the king of underworld, Conor, the other is the chairman of TY,


    Charles, and that girl is the youngdy of Tianyuan Chamber of Commerce. They show up together,


    and there is only one person who can make theme here in person. That man is Casey!"


    Casey!


    Hearing this name, the middle-aged man was stunned immediately. Recalling what he had said to


    Casey on the ne in his mind, he was instantly dumbfounded.

 Chapter 583 Have A Boy

    Chapter 583 Have A Boy


    "I haven''t seen you for a few days. But now you even can drive the extended Lincoln. It seems that you


    live so well." Casey smiled and looked at Conor.


    At this time, several people were sitting on the leather sofa of the extended Lincoln,ughing and


    chatting.


    This car was the most eye-catching one in the row of cars parked at the airport. It was precisely


    because of the existence of this car that those people at the airport would be so shocked.


    Hearing Casey teasing him, Conor immediately said seriously, "Firstly, I have to exin it. This time the


    car I drove over to pick you guys up is Charles¡¯. It has nothing to do with me. The lives of me and my


    men can¡¯t beparable to this big boss."


    Charles immediately red at Conor, and quickly said to Casey, "Casey, don''t listen to his nonsense.


    These cars belong to thepany. They are all your own property. I''m just directing them."


    Hearing his words, a group of people burst intoughter. Lily rolled her eyes at him and said, "You are


    the shameless person among the tterers I have ever seen."


    Charles was a little embarrassed at once. He didn¡¯t dare to offend the youngdy of Tianyuan Chamber


    of Commerce, so he could only smile.


    Lily turned to look at Edith next to her, and asked, "Edith, I heard that you are pregnant. Is it a boy or a


    girl? Tell me quickly."


    Edith suddenly became a little shy. She put a hand on her stomach, and said, "It''s only three months. I


    don''t know if it is a boy or a girl."


    "It must be a boy. I absolutely can''t be wrong." Lily said firmly.


    Edith was taken aback for a moment, and asked, "Why?"


    "Because God will let you give birth to a boy for my sake." Lily said.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Everyone didn''t know what Lily meant, only Casey knew why Lily wanted Edith to have a boy so much.


    "Lily, whether it''s a boy or a girl, how about you be its godmother when the child is born?" Thinking of


    that she was saved by Lily, Edith said to Lily with some gratitude.


    Lily refused without even thinking about it, "No, I don''t want to be the godmother of this child. If I


    be his godmother, how can I..."


    Speaking of this, Casey immediately coughed slightly. So Lily didn''t continue what she wanted to say.


    Edith was puzzled. In her opinion, being the child¡¯s godmother meant that the person had a very close


    rtionship with the whole family. Lily refused her. Was it because she had any opinions on her?


    "Edith, don¡¯t get me wrong. There is a reason why I don¡¯t want to be your child¡¯s godmother. You will


    know itter. I don¡¯t have any opinion on you. I like you so much. I hope you will have a son soon." Lily


    exined.


    A group of people were confused by what Lily said. They didn''t understand what she meant.


    Casey was embarrassed, for fear that Lily would tell others the agreement between the two of them. If


    so, Edith might kill him.


    But Casey was veryfortable to see that Lily was so close to Edith. It was obvious that Lily had


    Edith nced at Casey, then at Lily. She felt that this matter was not easy, so she asked Lily, "Lily, can


    you tell me what the reason is?"


    Lily said with a smile, "Secret."


    Hearing her saying this, Edith didn¡¯t ask too much. She felt that Casey must know the reason. When


    they went back, she must ask him carefully.


    "How is situation in J City during this time? Are there any troubles?" Casey quickly changed the subject


    in order to ease the atmosphere.


    Conor shook his head, "There were no troubles during these time. The hidden dangers left by Finn


    have also beenpletely cleared up. It''s just that your mother-inw..."


    "Did my mother cause any trouble again?" Edith immediately asked with frown when she heard Conor¡¯s


    words.


    "Ahem, it¡¯s not a big deal. She met a man about her age some time ago. The man tricked her into


    selling TC International Hotel. Two days ago, your father came back and wanted to live at home, but he


    was driven out by your mother. Your mother wanted to divorce him and marry the man." Conor finished


    speaking and looked at Casey and Edith cautiously.


    After hearing it, Edith was so angry. She almost called Amara directly and asked what was going on.


    She never expected that her mother would do such a thing. It really didn''t make people rxed for a


    day.


    Casey also frowned slightly. Although he knew that Amara would not stop making trouble, he did not


    expect that she would even think about divorcing Nics.


    Before Casey left J City, he had told Amara that he would get even with her after he found Edith back.


    It seemed that she didn¡¯t take it seriously at all. When her daughter''s whereabouts were unknown, she


    actually started to have an affair with other men


    "Now drive me to CZ Community. I''m going to see what she wants to do!" Edith gritted her teeth.


    "Ahem, she is no longer living in CZ Community. After selling TC International Hotel, she went to the


    city center and bought a vi. Now she and that guy live in the vi." Conor said.


    "What is the origin of that man? Have you checked it out?" Casey asked.


    "That man came from other cities. He has only been in J City for three months. I haven''t found out who


    he is, but ording to observations, it is very likely that he is a liar." Conor said.


    "Okay, I see. Drive us home first." Casey said.


    Now Edith was pregnant and should not be angry. If Edith was so angry, it would affect the child. The


    gain was not worth the loss. So Casey wouldn¡¯t let Edith deal with Amara''s affairs.


    "Casey, don''t you really want to see what is going on with her now?" Edith asked.


    Casey smiled and said, "You don''t have to worry about this. I will deal with it tomorrow. You can''t be


    angry about these insignificant things now. We had a deal on the way home, didn¡¯t we? Amara has


    raised you for so many years, but she almost destroyed you. So you can¡¯t stop me to punish her."


    Edith had no choice but to nod. After knowing that Amara was not her biological mother, and Amara''s


    crimes, Edith''s attitude towards Amara had changed a lot.


    In the past, if Amara said, ¡°you are my daughter¡±, Edith could only choose to ept it silently. But now,


    this sentence was no longer useful.


    Casey''s eyes narrowed. Edith didn¡¯t get any hurt, which was already silver lining. Amara''s punishment


    must be indispensable. As for the level of this punishment, it depended on Amara''s own performance.

 Chapter 584 This Is My Family Affairs

    Chapter 584 This Is My Family Affairs


    Early the next morning, after Casey and Edith got up, they came to the dining room. There were a lot of


    dishes on the table, which were all made by Jennifer. When Casey and Edith came back yesterday,


    they went to take Jennifer and Nics back.


    Nics walked out of the room dejectedly and sat down at the dining table.


    Casey and Edith also sat down. Jennifer came over with soup, with a smile on her face. She said, "I


    didn¡¯t cook so many in the morning. Enjoy yourselves.¡±


    Casey and Edith both smiled and chatted with Jennifer. Nics was the only one with a gloomy face.


    The corners of his eyes were still bruised. He was beaten up by Amara when he went to find Amara


    two days ago.


    "Dad, don''t let your head down early in the morning. We just came back. Be happy." Edith nced at


    Nics and said.


    Nics sighed. He looked at Edith, and asked, "Daughter, ... can I still call you daughter now? You


    have already known that I¡¯m not your father. You should stay in H City. There is your real home."


    Edith said with a smile, "Dad, what are you talking about? Even if we have no blood rtionship, I was


    raised by you. If I really stay there, you won''t see me now."


    When Nics heard Edith''s words, he was immediately relieved. He felt that he had made the right


    choice to tell Casey of Edith''s real life experience.


    Then he turned his head to look at Casey, and asked, "Casey, are you going to find the crazy woman


    today?"


    Casey nodded, "Now that she hasn''t divorced you, but she lives with the other man. It isn¡¯t reasonable.


    I have some things to settle with her. "


    Nics sighed and said nothing.


    After eating, Casey asked Edith to pack up the things needed for this honeymoon, and then he went


    out to themunity where Amara lived.


    Themunity where Amara bought the vi was called Yafu Community, which was a rtively well-


    known high-endmunity in J City


    Before going to Yafu Community, Casey went to TY Group and checked the information of Yafu


    Community and found that Yafu Community was a development project of a real estatepany under


    the name of TY Group.


    Later, he asked Charles to check Amara''s vi, and found that the vi didn''t belong to Amara, but a


    man named Eason Chow.


    If Casey guessed it correctly, Eason was the man who lived with Amara. Only Eason''s name on the


    property ownership certificate made Casey believe that Amara was deceived.


    After checking it, Casey left TY Group and went to Yafu Community.


    At the entrance of Yafu Community, Casey took out an ess control card, swiped it, and walked


    inside.


    The security guard at the door felt that he had never seen Casey, so he walked to the security captain


    and said, "Captain, I have never seen the person who went in just now, and the ess card he held


    seems to be different from the residents¡¯ in ourmunity. Could this persone to ourmunity


    to steal something? Did he make an ess card to crack our ess control?"


    When the security captain heard the security''s words, he was shocked. Then he quickly nced at


    Casey who was walking in. At this time, Casey was holding the ess control card in his hand.


    The security captain stared at the ess control card in Casey''s hand for a while, then narrowed his


    eyes. After a while, his eyes widened as if he was thinking of something. He patted the head of the


    security guard.


    "The ess card that the person holds is very special. This type of card is only avable to the boss of


    ourmunity and a few major shareholders. If I didn¡¯t take a look at it, I would ask you to take


    someone to catch him. If so, we all will get into trouble." The security captain was in a false rm.


    The security guard was so surprised. He didn''t expect that the ess card in Casey''s hand was


    special. No wonder he hadn''t seen it before.


    At the same time, he feltplicated. The person who walked in just now looked so young. But he


    could be a shareholder of theirmunity at such a young age, which was so shocking.


    After Casey entered themunity, he walked straight to the vi where Amara lived. He came to the


    door of the vi, and rang the doorbell.


    In a short while, the door of the vi opened. Amara came out from inside with a smile on her face, and


    said, "Don''t you have the key? How can you return..."


    Before she could finish her words, she found that the person standing at the door was Casey. Her face


    sank immediately, and then she said in a deep voice, "Why did youe here? I thought you were


    dead outside. Get out of here. This is my house. You are not weed!"


    After speaking, she was about to close the door.


    Casey stretched out his hand to push the door, and then pushed Amara back into the vi with force.


    He followed in and looked around, and found no other people.


    "You bastard! Did I allow you toe in? My daughter is missing because of you, and my family is


    ruined because of you. But you actually have guts toe to my house. Get out of my house quickly,


    otherwise I will call the security guards!" Amara shouted at Casey fiercely.


    Casey was pissed off when he heard Amara''s words. It was okay that she didn''t mention Edith''s affair.


    When Casey heard Amara mentioning Edith¡¯s affair, he was so angry. At this time, this woman still


    wanted to put the me on him. It was extremely shameless.


    He directly raised his hand and pped Amara directly, which made Amara fall on the ground.


    "Do you still know that your daughter is missing? You don''t care about Edith''s situation, but ran over to


    fool around with a man of unknown origin. Haven''t you thought about how Edith will react when she


    learns this?" Casey questioned.


    Amara covered her face. She was a little guilty, but she couldn¡¯t ept that Casey hit her.


    Then she ran to the table and pressed a button. This button was used to call the security guards for


    help. As long as she pressed it, the security guards woulde over.


    "I have called the security guards. You broke into my house without my permission. I¡¯ll ask them to


    arrest you and send you to jail. Just wait to go to jail!" Amara shouted hysterically.


    After a while, the security captain rushed to Amara''s vi with a group of security guards.


    Seeing the security guardsing, Amara hurriedly said, "Get him up quickly. He broke into my house


    and beat me. Send him to jail!"


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The security captain nced towards Casey, and then he was taken aback for a moment. Wasn''t this


    the person holding the special ess card at that time!


    Casey stared at the security captain and said, "This is my family affair. Are you sure you want to take


    care of it?"


    The security captain knew that the person in front of him was not simple. He didn¡¯t dare to provoke


    such a big shot. Besides, Casey had said it was his family affair, so they couldn¡¯t intervene.


    After thinking about it, the security captain showed an apologetic smile at Casey, and then took the


    security guards away under Amara''s dumbfounded gaze.

 Chapter 585 Get Even with Amara

    Chapter 585 Get Even with Amara


    "Why... why did they leave? I am the owner of this vi. Could it be that they don''t even care about the


    owner''s safety? I''m going toin to them! These unscrupulous developers!" Amara shouted at the


    door.


    Casey didn''t know why these security guards treated him so respectfully, and why they just took a look


    and then left.


    However, considering that thismunity was developed by a real estatepany under TY Group¡¯s


    name, Casey guessed that the security guards here probably saw through his identity, so they didn''t


    dare to be nosy.


    Amara nced at Casey in a fear, and said tremblingly, "Get¡­ get out of here. These security guards


    dare not arrest you. I don''t believe that the boss here dares not. If you still stay here, I will go to find


    their boss now."


    Caseyughed, "Then you don''t have to waste this effort. The boss of thismunity is me."


    Amara''s eyes almost popped out. She didn¡¯t expect that Casey would have said that he was the boss


    of thismunity. No wonder the security guards saw Casey as if they had met their boss, and they


    ran away without even daring to ask.


    If it were in the past, Amara might still think Casey was bragging. But now, even if Casey said that half


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    of the houses in J City belonged to him, she would have no doubts.


    "Even if you are the boss of thismunity, so what? I bought this vi with money. I have the rights to


    enjoy your service. Even if you are the boss, you can''t break into my house without my permission!"


    Amara continued to find reasons for herself.


    Casey walked towards Amara and sneered, "Did you buy this vi? Has your name been written on this


    vi?"


    When Amara heard Casey''s words, she didn¡¯t look into Casey¡¯s eyes. She said without confidence, "So


    what? Anyway, I paid for it. It doesn''t matter whose name is on it. I am happy to write others¡¯ name on


    it. It¡¯s none of your business!"


    Seeing that Amara was so arrogant by this time, Casey was so angrily. He grabbed her neck and lifted


    her from the ground.


    Amara suddenly struggled. Her eyes were popped out and her face flushed.


    "Edith is in danger, but you don''t care about her safety at all. You even kicked your husband out of the


    house, ran here to fool around with other men, and sold TC International Hotel. You even bought a vi


    for a man you have only known for a few of months. After doing these, you don¡¯t feel sorry for Edith?"


    Casey asked Amara word by word.


    Amara was almost suffocated, unable to speak at all.


    "You have a great responsibility of Edith¡¯s disappearance. As her mother, you are against her


    everywhere, helping others to destroy thepany she worked so hard to run. For this, I must make


    you suffer!"


    After speaking, Casey raised his other hand and pped Amara three times on the face without


    hesitation.


    The corner of Amara''s mouth instantly shed blood. That half of her face was swollen.


    Amara was so scared. She showed a pleading look at Casey, and tears couldn''t help streaming from


    her eyes.


    How could ordinary people¡¯s strength beparable to that of Casey? It was Amara¡¯s luck that Casey


    did not directly beat her into a concussion. Amara naturally couldn''t bear it. The fear of facing death


    was already born in her heart.


    Casey didn''t let Amara go because she cried. He continued, "I have found Edith back, and she is okay.


    Now she lives in CZ Community."


    Amara immediately made a purr sound in her mouth, as if she was saying that since Edith had been


    found back, why did Casey treat her like this?


    "During this time, I have known Edith¡¯s real life experience. You are not her biological mother. She


    disappeared because she returned to her original family." Casey continued.


    Amara''s face suddenly turned pale. She didn''t expect Casey to have known Edith''s real life experience.


    If this were the case, she would have lost the biggest capital to contend with Casey.


    "Edith didn¡¯t live too badly over there. It was just that those people wanted to take advantage of her, so


    they took her back. Before Edith had an ident, she was pregnant. But over there, her child was


    almost gone."


    "Edith is pregnant with my child. Those who tried to kill the child have already been to the hell."


    "And you, as the main promoter of this matter, also have a great responsibility, so you can''t escape it!"


    After finishing speaking, Casey pped Amara on the other side of the face three times.


    Amara''s entire face was swollen into a ball, and the corners of her mouth kept bleeding out, looking


    rather miserable.


    Casey threw Amara on the ground after giving Amara the six ps. If Edith didn¡¯t beg him before him


    Amara almost died when her neck was grabbed by Casey just now. After falling to the ground, she


    hurriedly breathed to get herself back to normal.


    At this time, in Amara¡¯s eyes, Casey had be a devil. This guy was like the death who came out of


    hell to kill her. As long as he wasn¡¯t happy, he would kill her directly.


    Casey waited for Amara to resume her normal breathing, then he stared at her and asked, "Where is


    Eason?"


    Amara shook her head quickly and said, "I... I don''t know."


    Casey red at her and said, "Do you still want to protect that liar?"


    "He... he is not a liar. Casey, I know I was wrong. Please don''t hurt him." Amara pleaded.


    "He is not a liar? Then why was his name written on the vi? You gave him the money you sold TC


    International Hotel??" Casey questioned.


    Beforeing, Casey also asked someone to check Amara''s ount and found that all the money in


    her ount was transferred to Eason one by one. Now all Amara''s money was in Eason''s hands.


    "He... he took the money to do business. I just want to support his business. When he makes money,


    he will pay it double back to me." Amara said.


    Casey suddenly sneered. He didn¡¯t want to talk nonsense with Amara, so he said coldly, "Tell me where


    he is now. If you don''t tell me, don''t me me for being rude."


    Amara still hesitated for a while. Casey took a step forward, and was about to pinch Amara''s neck


    again.


    Amara shivered immediately, and said quickly, "Stop, stop! He should be in the underground casino in


    inte caf¨¦ on Pingan Street now. Don''t hit me! I will tell you everything."

 Chapter 586 I Can Help You Win It Back

    Chapter 586 I Can Help You Win It Back


    On the way, Casey headed towards Pingan Street while pulling Amara.


    Amara was in a panic and was anxious. It seemed that she was trying to figure out a way to get rid of


    Casey and ran away as soon as possible.


    Seeing them, the passers-by all stopped in curiosity. They didn''t know what was going on. Seeing that


    Casey was so angry, no one dared to get too close to them.


    Amara rolled her eyes. After finding a chance, she quickly got rid of Casey and rushed to several


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    lookers-on.


    "Help! He''s a human trafficker and wants to sell me. Call the police and ask the police to arrest him!"


    Amara shouted.


    Before she could get close to those lookers-on, Casey caught her.


    Those lookers-on were all shocked. Someone immediately questioned Casey, "Who on earth are you?


    Why are you holding her?"


    Not being in the mood to talk to these people, Casey continued to walk while pulling Amara.


    Seeing that Casey was not going to exin, those people were immediately about to stop Casey and


    questioned him.


    Seeing this, Amara became a little hopeful at once and continued to shout, "Help, please! He''s a devil,


    and he''ll kill me!"


    Just when lookers-on were about to stop Casey, a man stopped them and said, "Don''t you know that


    person? He''s Casey. The people he''s holding should be his wife''s mother. It should be a family affair. I


    advise you not to interfere with it."


    Those people were shocked. Now, in J City, Casey was a legend. Everyone knew that thest one to


    offend in J City was Casey.


    "He should be Casey. I''m wondering why I find him a little familiar. It seems that it''s really their family


    affairs. I heard that his wife''s mother is very bad and often makes trouble for him for no reason. It


    seems that she''s being taught a lesson after making trouble for Casey."


    "You''re right. Casey''s wife''s mother is very mean and likes to tell lies. Just now she even imed that


    Casey was going to kill her. She really considers us to be fools. If she didn''t anger Casey, Casey would


    not be so angry."


    "Don''t interfere with this matter. Just get out of the way."


    ¡­¡­


    They immediately made way for Casey. None of them dared to stop him.


    After Amara heard their conservation, Amara''s hopeful expression changed into despairing expression.


    What''s more, it never urred to her that these people considered her to be that kind of person.


    "Stupid guys! They and Casey are birds of a feather. If it goes on like that, the world will be ruined!"


    Amara thought.


    They went all the way to the cyber cafe on Pingan Street. After pulling Amara into the cyber cafe,


    Casey found a rope and tied her directly to a chair.


    Not knowing what was going on, people in the cyber cafe were all startled.


    Casey directly took out 20000 dors in cash from his pocket, threw it to an attendant and said, "I''m


    going in. Watch her and don''t let her run away."


    Seeing the money, the attendant was willing to do anything for Casey. So he immediately nodded and


    promised that he wouldn''t let Amara run away.


    There was originally an underground gambling den in this cyber cafe. Apart from people who came


    here to surf the inte, there were also various people. The attendant knew that he shouldn''t interfere


    with some people''s affairs. Since Casey had given him money, he should just do what Casey asked


    him to.


    Casey took Amara''s cell phone. After finding the photo of Eason, he directly went in.


    Under the dim yellow light, many people gathered around a table, staring at the dice cup the dealer


    holding and shouting the result they wanted.


    It was a middle-aged man in his forties that was closest to the table. He was a little messy and had a


    mustache. At this moment, he was shouting in a hysterical manner with his eyes wide open, "Small!


    Small! Small!"


    There were chips worth hundreds of thousands dors in front of him. He had already wagered all of


    them that the result would be small. Before, he had already lost several million dors.


    "Fuck, this time, it must be small. I''ll certainly win my money back!" Eason cursed secretly.


    At this time, someone stood beside him. After ncing at the dice cup the dealer holding, he got close


    to Eason and spoke in his ear in a low voice, "If you wagered your money that the result would be


    small, you would lose your money."


    Eason immediately turned his head and gave the speaker a nce, Seeing that it was a young man


    that spoke to him, he immediately cursed, "Fuck, stop cursing me. I''ve lost a lot of money. It''s time for


    me to win! This time I, I''ll definitely win!"


    Casey just smiled and didn''t say a word again, looking at the dice cup.


    The dealer rolled the dice cup, shouting once and then read the result: it was big!


    A chill stole over Eason¡¯s head. He even felt that his lips were cool. Out of his expectation, he was so


    unlucky that he lost millions of dors in one day.


    At this moment, he turned his head and gave Casey a nce. He thought: if this guy hadn''t cursed me,


    I would not have lost.


    He grabbed Casey by his cor, cursing, "It''s all your fault. Without you, I would not lose. You must


    Casey was not in any panic. Instead, he spoke to Eason, "Don''t be anxious. It''s just a few hundred


    thousand dors. I can help you win it back."


    Eason gave him a suspicious nce and asked, "Why should I believe you?"


    "After what had just happened, could it be that you still don''t believe me?" Casey smiled.


    After hesitating for a moment, Eason said, "Well, I''ll give you a chance. Don''t try to fool me. If I don''t


    win those money back, I''ll not let you off! I have powerful connections. I''m able to kill you. Don''t try to


    fool me!"


    Casey twitched his lips. He didn''t say anything more and just asked Eason to get some chips for him.


    In the next 15 minutes, with a chip, Casey won chips worth hundreds of thousands of dors. People


    around were all envious.


    Eason immediately smiled. At this rate, he would be able to win back the money he lost in a short time.


    He patted Casey on the shoulder, took the chips to his side and said with a smile, "Fe, you can be


    said to be good at it. If you win three million dors for me today, I''ll spare you."


    Then, Casey stopped. He turned his head, looked at Eason and smiled at him.


    Eason was a little puzzled and asked, "What''s the matter?"


    Casey raised his hand and pped Eason in the face with great strength, making him fall to the


    ground. Then he asked in a low voice:


    "Does it feel good to gamble with money given by others?"

 Chapter 587 Send One Hundred Men to Here

    Chapter 587 Send One Hundred Men to Here


    After receiving the p from Casey, Eason''s mind went nk. After lying on the ground for a long time,


    he still didn''t realize what had happened to him. Not knowing why Casey suddenly pped Eason in


    the face, people around were all shocked.


    "Fuck...Is there anything wrong with your mind? How dare you beat me! I''ve been too nice to you,


    right?" After gathering his wits, Eason immediately shouted at Casey.


    Casey stared at him coldly and asked, "Amara got a sum of money by selling TC International Hotel.


    How much of it is left?"


    Eason''s expression changed. He asked while staring at Casey, "Who the hell are you? How much


    money I have is none of your business!"


    "I''m Casey."


    Eason narrowed his eyes. After knowing who Casey was, he was no longer in fear.


    He got up from the ground, stared at Casey angrily and said, "I''m wondering who the fuck you are. It


    turns out that you''re the worthless son-inw of Amara. How dare you beat me! If you don''t kneel down


    before me and apologize to me, I won''t spare you!"


    Casey was immediately stunned. In his opinion, after he told Eason who he was, Eason would


    somewhat fear him. To his surprise, Eason became even more arrogant.


    Amara almost cursed Casey many times in the presence of Eason every day. However, in Amara''s


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    opinion, however powerful Casey was, he was only someone who would incur disasters.


    In addition, Amara was very unwilling to praise Casey. Therefore, she always told Eason that Casey


    was worthless and that Casey had achieved nothing in the past. She never mentioned how powerful


    Casey was now in J City.


    Eason was a stranger to J City, having never heard of what Casey had done in J City. All he knew


    about Casey was from Amara.


    Therefore, in Eason''s opinion, Casey was still the worthless wretch who could only doundry and


    cook.


    Casey didn''t care about Eason''s attitude to him. After all, no matter what Eason''s attitude was like, the


    result wouldn''t change.


    "You haven''t answered my question. You have cheated Amara out of her money. How much is left?"


    Casey asked again.


    "Bullshit. I haven''t cheated her out of her money. She gave that to me as an investment voluntarily."


    Eason talked as if what he said was true.


    Hearing that, Casey grabbed him by the neck and said coldly, "Don''t you want to live?"


    Being unable to breathe, Eason''s face instantly turned red and he began to struggle.


    At this time, the person in charge of the gambling den came over with several strong men and stood in


    front of Casey.


    "Guy, what do you want to do? You''re making trouble here. Could it be that you don''t take us


    seriously?" The person in charge asked while staring at Casey.


    In recent days, Eason had lost nearly ten million dors here. For them, Eason was really a big client.


    Now Eason was in trouble, they certainly had to help him. Otherwise, Eason wouldn''te here and


    lose a lot of money here in the future.


    Casey turned his head, gave the person in charge a nce and said coldly, "If you want to be alive, go


    away."


    The person in charge was immediately angry. He didn''t expect this guy to be so arrogant and was


    about to ask his men to start a fight with Casey.


    Eason also angrily red at Casey, gritted his teeth and spoke, "Fuck...Let go of me. I''m a VIP here. If


    you continue to make trouble for me here, the employees of this gambling den won''t let you off!"


    Right at this moment, a person came out of the crowd, approached the person in charge and


    whispered in his ear, "He is Casey. I advise you not to offend him. Otherwise, if he gives an order, this


    gambling den will have to close down."


    The expression of the person in charge immediately changed. He had of course heard of Casey before.


    Even the underground emperor of J City was respectful to Casey. He was but a person in charge of a


    gambling den. How was it possible that he could afford to offend Casey?


    Moreover, the reason why he could be the one in charge of this gambling den was that he had a


    rtive who worked for Conor. If Conor knew that he dared to talk to Casey like that, both he and his


    rtive would be done.


    Realizing how serious the consequence would be, the person in charge immediately stopped the men


    behind him. After that, he approached Casey, bowed to him and said apologetically, "Bro, I''m so stupid


    that I offend you. I will leave here with my men now and won''t interfere with this matter. You can do


    whatever you want here. It doesn''t matter even if you pull it down. Have a good time, bro."


    After saying that, he left with his men without even turning his head once. He was afraid that Casey


    would kill him because he stayed here for some more time.


    Previously, in Eason''s opinion, with the help of the employees of the gambling den, he would be safe.


    When he saw that, he was immediately astonished.


    He didn''t understand why they would be afraid of a worthless wretch and shouted a few vague words.


    Watching the employees leave, Casey was not going to do anything with them. Now he was very angry


    with Eason and Amara, and was not in the mood to deal with other people.


    Seeing that Eason was about to be choked by him, Casey let go of him and said, "I don''t care about


    how much money you''ve cheated out of Amara. Now I''ll give you a chance. Go to exin to Amara


    what kind what sort of people you are with me and let her know how stupid she is. In this way, I can


    spare you. Otherwise, no one can save you!"


    Eason still didn''t understand the current situation. In his view, Casey was a worthless wretch and was


    not eligible to talk to him like that.


    He took two steps back, gritted his teeth and said, "Don''t believe that I''ll be afraid of you just because


    you''re strong. Let me tell you something. I have powerful connections here. I can ask some men to kill


    you with a phone call!"


    It amused Casey to hear that. He knew one thing: if he didn''t let Eason know how powerful he was,


    Eason would be as stubborn as Amara.


    "Well, then, do it." Casey said.


    Without saying anything else, Eason took out his mobile phone, talking and swearing. After hanging up


    the phone, he said while ring at Casey, "If you have the courage, wait here. My friends areing


    soon. Don''t be too scared at that time!"


    Casey smiled, got a chair, sat down and asked, "I''m also going to ask someone toe here. Do you


    mind it?"


    Eason twitched his lips and sneered, "You''re a loser. Who wille to help you? Just do it. After all,


    people whoe to help you must also be losers like you. They can''t be a threat to me at all."


    Casey didn''t reply. He just took out his cell phone and made a phone call to Conor.


    "Send one hundred men to the underground gambling den on Pingan Street, quick."

 Chapter 588 He Was So Scared that He Wet His Pants

    Chapter 588 He Was So Scared that He Wet His Pants


    Half an hourter.


    A few shirtless, tattooed men came to the underground gambling den. They all had buzz cut and beer


    bellies.


    They were Eason''s "drinking buddies". Eason got to know them aftering to J City. They were so-


    called thugs. Considering that Eason was generous, they were all willing to have a drink with Eason.


    Now, knowing that Eason was in trouble, they immediately hurriedly came here with something like iron


    sticks.


    "Fuck, is it you that are making trouble for Eason?" A man with a big belly threateningly pointed at


    Casey with an iron stick.


    Casey nced at them and said with a smile, "You''re but a ragtag bunch."


    Eason red at Casey and cursed, "Stop being fucking pretentious. You must be so scared that you''re


    going to wet your pants now, right? Don''t pretend to be calm. Kneel down, kowtow to me and apologize


    to me. Besides, give me five million dors aspensation. In that way, I''ll spare you. Otherwise, my


    friends won''t show you any mercy!"


    They all threateningly stared at Casey as if they would start a fight with Casey at any time.


    After paying some attention to time, Casey murmured, "They should arrive here soon."


    "What''re you muttering? Who''sing soon?" Eason gave Casey a nce with his eyes narrowed.


    When he just finished speaking, there were many footstepsing from outside. Even the ground


    somewhat shook.


    Not knowing what was going on, people in the gambling den were all puzzled.


    "What''s that?" Eason looked around.


    Those tattooed men were also puzzled and shook their heads at Eason.


    "Maybe someone ising from outside. I''ll go to have a look." The man, who just shouted at Casey


    with an iron stick in his hand, said. Then, he walked towards the door of the gambling den.


    When he just arrived at the door, several people rushed in from outside, bumping into him and


    therefore making him fall to the ground.


    Soon after that, a lot of men with strong muscles and an air of forcefulness rushed in, making the


    gambling den crowded.


    Eason and his drinking buddies were immediately dumbfounded. They didn''t know what was going on


    at all.


    There were at least one hundred people rushing in. Even if each of them only gave them a punch, they


    would be paralyzed.


    Moreover, these one hundred men had all been specially trained. Each of them could defeat ten person


    at the same time.


    After rushing in, these people directly surrounded Eason and his drinking buddies, forming a wall and


    leaving no chance for them to escape.


    "Brother Casey, is it these guys who are making trouble for you? I''ll chop them into pieces with my men


    now!" Morgan stood in front of his men and shouted with a murderous look. He was holding a machete.


    Eason and his drinking buddies were so scared that they all trembled. At ordinary times, they


    pretended to be thugs by bragging while drinking and showing their tattoos. They had never seen


    something like this before. When these well-trained men rushed in, they were already frightened a lot.


    Conor came close to Casey and asked, "What happened? I juste here with these men. Is it


    enough? If not, I''ll ask other people toe here."


    Casey smiled and said, "It''s not a big deal. These people tried to threaten me, so I ask you toe


    here to scare them."


    Conor turned his head and gave Eason and his drinking buddies a nce. Then, he came close to


    them and said coldly, "Is it you that are making trouble for Casey? Why, don''t you want to live? There


    are someone that you can afford to offend. You''re so bald that you dare to offend anyone."


    At this moment, Eason and his drinking buddies all recognized Conor. They were so scared that their


    faces became pale at once.


    "Are...Are you Conor?" One of them asked.


    "Could it be that you have met another person named Conor?" Conor questioned.


    That guy was so frightened that he directly knelt down before Conor.


    "Conor, it''s our fault. Please be the bigger person and spare us!"


    Seeing that, the rest of Eason''s drinking buddies all hurriedly knelt down before Conor and begged for


    mercy.


    Only Eason was still perplexed, not knowing who Conor was.


    "Why...Why do you kneel down before him? Who is he?" Eason asked.


    The man beside him stared at him, saying, "He''s the underground emperor of J City! You really get me


    into great trouble this time. I really want to choke you now. Why should you offend such a powerful


    person? I''m so unlucky!"


    Eason gasped. He didn''t expect that the person Casey turned to for help would be the underground


    emperor of J City. Didn''t Amara say that this guy was a loser? Why would such a powerful person


    Conor gave Eason a nce and then asked, "Do you want to be chopped into pieces or thrown into


    mountain as the food of the wolves? Choose one."


    After hearing that, Eason couldn''t help trembling. Then there was a sound of peeing. He wet his pants.


    Unexpectedly, Eason was so scared that he directly wet his pants.


    "Bro, spare me, please! I really don''t know who you are. If I knew that Casey was your friend, I wouldn¡¯t


    dare to cross him." Eason was so anxious that he burst into tears.


    Conor gave him a nce in distaste and said, "You''re a coward. I just said a few words, and you''re so


    scared."


    Casey came close to him and said, "Well, don''t scare him anymore. Take his friends away and teach


    them a lesson. Besides, take Amara here. It''s time to put an end to this matter."


    Conor nodded and immediately asked Morgan to take Eason''s drinking friends away. After that, he took


    Amara in from the cyber cafe with his men.


    At this moment, Amara was still puzzled. She didn''t know what was going on in the gambling den.


    Before, when Conor came here with his men, she was shocked and felt a little uneasy.


    She knew how powerful Casey was. In her opinion, Casey was someone who dared to kill someone.


    So she was worried about Eason.


    After taking Amara into the gambling den, Conor asked his men to throw Amara and Eason to one


    ce.


    Smelling the smell of urine from Eason, Amara immediately frowned. When she saw that Eason was


    scared a lot, she felt sad.


    Seeing Amara, Eason put on a resentful expression at once, pped her in the face and said, "Bitch!


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Didn''t you say that your daughter''s husband was a loser? Then, how could he ask the underground


    emperor of J City to help him now? You get me into great trouble!"


    Amara hurriedly covered her face with her hand. Feeling aggrieved, she said, "Eason, didn''t you


    promise that you would never beat me? Why do you beat me now? Could it be that you give in


    because Casey is powerful?"


    Eason was speechless. He cursed, "Fuck, I''m in such a trouble now. You should be d that I''m not


    going to choke you. I really shouldn''t go to fool you just because you''re gullible. Now, it''s toote to


    regret it."

 Chapter 589 You Have to Take the Consequence

    Chapter 589 You Have to Take the Consequence


    Hearing that, Amara stared at Eason in disbelief with her eyes wide open, saying, "Eason, what did you


    just say? Did you say that I''m gullible?"


    Eason lowered his head and dared not to look at Amara''s eyes. He clearly knew one thing: if he dared


    to tell lies now, Conor might really ask someone to chop him into pieces.


    "Eason, speak! What do you mean? Why did you say those words? Didn''t you tell me that you came to


    me because you found me charming? Why did you say that you had fooled me just now?" Amara


    urged Eason to answer her anxiously.


    Eason gave Amara a nce with some dislike and said, "That''s not true. You really believe that? You''re


    but an old woman in yourte forties. How is possible that you''re charming? If you''re not rich, how is it


    possible that I would be willing to be with you?"


    What Eason said was a like a dagger in her heart. She immediately exploded with rage.


    She grabbed Eason''s arms with both hands and cried hysterically, "Eason, make it clear! What


    happened? Did you deliberately say those words to me after being threatened by Casey? You dare not


    to tell me the truth because you are afraid of Casey, right?"


    Eason threw her hands away and said, "I''m afraid of him, so I tell you the truth. Could it be that you''re


    so stupid that you believe my casual remarks?"


    Amara lost all her strength right away and sat on the ground with a despairing expression.


    Casey gave Eason a nce and said coldly, "How much money did you get by selling TC International


    Hotel?"


    Eason gave Casey a nce in fear. Now, he dared not to tell a lie in fear that Morgan would rush over


    to kill him because he looked a little nervous.


    "Thirty-five million dors in total."


    "Did you take all the money?" Casey went on asking.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    There was immediately sweat on Eason''s forehead. He said in some fear, "I...I gave her one million


    dors."


    Hearing it, Morgan was so angry that he put the machete around Eason''s neck, cursing, "Fuck, is that


    hotel yours? You fucking took all the money! How dare you!"


    Eason was so scared that he nearly cried.


    "I''m wrong. I''m wrong. I dare not to do that anymore."


    Seeing that, Amara hurriedly moved the machete away from Eason''s neck and said, "What''re you


    doing? I voluntarily gave the money to him as investment, so that he could do business with it. When


    he makes money, he would return more money to me!"


    Seeing that Amara was still wrongheaded, Casey spoke while staring at Eason, "Tell her what you''ve


    done with those money. Tell her everything. If you tell a lie, he will kill you."


    Eason hurriedly nodded and said, "I...I gamble some money away. I lost nearly 10 million dors in this


    gambling den alone. Besides, I spent another 10 million dors on specting in the stock market.


    As...As a result, I lost all the money. I still have five million dors."


    Hearing that, Amara''s face became extremely pale. She stared at Eason and shouted in a hysterical


    manner, "Eason, didn''t you tell me that you would do business with those money? Didn''t you say that


    you could definitely make money from that business? Why? Why did you say that now?"


    Eason dared not looked at Amara''s eyes at all. He spoke while trembling with fear, "Before, I did know


    a person. He promised me that he would teach me how to specte in the stock market. He imed


    that I would be able to make a great fortune. I found that what he said was reasonable, so I believed


    him. I gave him five million dors as tuition fee, and invested five million dors in stocks."


    "However, that person is a fraud. The stocks he asked me to buy all slumped by the maximum limits in


    a few days. He disappeared, and I couldn''t find him."


    "I want to win all the money back. After thinking it over, I found that the only way to achieve it was to


    gamble. However...I was so unlucky that I lost all the money in a few days..."


    Just after Eason finished speaking, Morgan kicked him in the face and said that he was an idiot.


    Amara was totally in despair now. It was only until this moment that she realized that Eason was


    "You''ve spent 25 million dors. What about the rest 10 million dors?" Conor asked while staring at


    Eason.


    Eason rubbed his face and said, "The rest ten million dors was spent on buying a vi."


    Casey looked at him and asked, "How did you fool her into buying the vi in only your name?"


    "At...At that time, I told her that only couples could buy houses in both people''s names. And she


    couldn''t get a divorce with her husband. If she bought the vi in her name, it would be


    husband. So she agreed." Eason spoke in a very low voice.


    Casey was always very calm. However, after hearing that, even he became somewhat angry.


    Amara was so detestable that everyone would be angry with her. To avoid giving Nics any money,


    she would rather give Eason a vi for nothing. Seeing such behavior, even Casey was somewhat


    speechless.


    "Brother Casey, this idiot should waste your money like that. How are you going to deal with him? If you


    want to kill him, I''ll do it right now." Morgan said with an angry expression.


    "It''s too good to kill him. Break his arms and legs, after which throw him into the street. Just let him be a


    beggar." Casey said coldly.


    Morgan nodded at once. Then, he dragged Eason towards the alley behind the gambling den with


    several men.


    Eason wailed, "Spare me! Spare me, please! I won''t do that again!"


    No one responded to him. Even Amara had given up begging for mercy forEason. Now, she had been


    in despair. She couldn''t understand what she had done these days at all.


    After Eason was taken away, Casey stood up and approached Amara, asking, "Now, do you know how


    stupid you are?"


    Amara realized what had happened. She knelt down before Casey and begged for mercy, "Casey, it''s


    all my fault. In a moment of madness I was fooled by this fraud. Now, I''ve lost everything. Help me,


    please. Take me to Edith. I promise that I will reform and will never do that again."


    Casey sneered, after which he turned around and headed towards the door of the gambling den. He


    spoke to Amara in a low voice:


    "You have to take the consequence."


    "In the future, take care of yourself. In the future, you have nothing to do with Edith and other members


    of my family!"

 Chapter 590 Nicolas Would Get a Divorce with Amara

    Chapter 590 Nics Would Get a Divorce with Amara


    At CZ Community.


    Casey went back home in the evening. He found it troublesome to deal with Amara. Considering her


    special identity, Casey couldn''t just kill her just like he did to other people.


    Now, he knew that Amara was not Edith''s biological mother. However, he also knew that Edith attached


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    great importance to affection. No matter how many mistakes Amara had made, Edith would still treat


    her as her own mother.


    If Casey killed Amara, Edith might never forgive him.


    Amara was indeed a little mean. However, ording to Edith, when she was a child, to buy a beautiful


    dress for her, Amara had stayed up all night to do crafts, as a result of which there were many blisters


    on her hands.


    Therefore, so far, Casey could only beat Amara up and let her stay by herself. Now, Edith had just


    regained her memory and was pregnant. Casey must make sure that she would not be negatively


    affected by anything.


    "Casey, how''s the matter of Amara going?" Nics asked Casey carefully when they were having a


    meal.


    They all looked at Casey. Obviously, they all cared about this matter.


    Casey smiled and said, "I''ve basically settled this matter. That man is indeed a fraud and has received


    the punishment he deserves from me. In the future, he won''te to make trouble anymore."


    Then, Casey told them what happened today. Certainly, he didn''t mention the violence he used and just


    briefly mentioned the consequence of Eason.


    Hearing that, they were all angry. They didn''t expect Eason to be so detestable and that Amara would


    bepletely fooled by him.


    After hearing that, Nics breathed out slowly and said, "In the past, I considered the reason why she


    beat and cursed me to be that I was ipetent. Unexpectedly, the true reason should be that she


    doesn''t want to live with me anymore. Before, I thought that all of us could still live together after this


    matter was settled."


    Everyone was silent for a moment. They all knew that this matter had been out of control now.


    At least, Nics would definitely be unwilling to live with Amara.


    "Dad, get a divorce with mom." After a long time, Edith broke the silence.


    Others were all a little surprised. They didn''t expect that Edith would take the initiative to ask Nics to


    get a divorce with Amara.


    "Edith, are you serious?" Nics asked in somewhat disbelief.


    Edith nodded seriously and said, "Recently, mom did go too far. No matter why she did that, after doing


    something wrong, she has to take the consequence. You have showed her the greatest mercy by just


    getting a divorce with her."


    "In addition, before, she took the liberty to...Well, forget it. Anyway, we can''t indulge her anymore.


    Otherwise, sooner orter, she will be ruined."


    After saying that, Edith turned her head and gave Casey a nce. In fact, she clearly knew one thing:


    with Casey''s identity and status, there was no need for him to put up with Amara''s unreasonable


    behavior. He had been enduring Amara for her sake.


    She said so for two reasons. First, she wanted to show that she sided with Casey. Second, she wanted


    to protect Amara.


    If Amara continued to do something like that, sooner orter, Casey would teach her a good lesson.


    "Well, since you say so, I''ll get a divorce with her. After all, without her, our family would be better.


    There is no need to let her ruin our peaceful life." Nics immediately made up his mind.


    Casey didn''t say anything. It might be the best choice.


    The next morning, Jennifer was about to go out to buy some food. When she just opened the door, she


    saw Amara, who looked disheveled, kneeling down before the door. She was frightened a lot.


    She screamed. Then, she hurriedly took two steps back, looked at Amara warily and asked,


    "What...What are you doing?"


    Amara raised her head, gave Jennifer a nce and spoke in a hoarse voice, "Where is my daughter?"


    Jennifer hurriedly turned around. When she was about to ask Edith and Casey toe out, it


    happened that the door of their room was just open. Both of them had heard the scream just now, so


    they came out to have a look.


    "Jennifer, what happened?" Casey asked.


    Jennifer pointed in the direction of the door and sighed helplessly.


    Casey and Edith looked at that ce. When they saw Amara kneeling down there, both of them


    frowned.


    Seeing Edith, Amara immediately shouted in tears, "Edith, I know that I was wrong. Forgive me! I will


    definitely reform and turn over a new leaf in the future. Forgive me, please."


    Edith approached Amara and looked down at her. Although she looked somewhat poor, Edith didn''t pity


    her. After all, Amara deserved it.


    "After you did something, you can''t be forgiven by others. Mom, as you make your bed, so you must lie


    on it. I can''t help you." Edith spoke.


    Amara widened her eyes and spoke in despair, "Edith, could it be that you no longer consider me to be


    your mom? It took me painstaking effort to raise you up, and you treat me in this way?"


    Hearing that, Edith somewhat lost control of her emotion. She was still aggrieved, but Amara should


    Casey immediately pulled Edith behind his back, looked at Amara and said, "I''ve warned you that you


    no longer have anything to do with us. Don''t you know what I mean?"


    "Casey, I really know that I was wrong. I''m Edith''s mother. Forgive me, please." Amara begged for


    mercy from Casey.


    Right at this moment, Nics said in a deep voice, "If you know that you''re Edith''s mom, you shouldn''t


    make so much trouble for Edith!"


    Nics came out of his room unnoticed and went to the door.


    Seeing that Nics dared to talk to her like that, Amara instinctively shouted, "Nics, you''re not


    eligible to speak! How dare you! Shut up now!"


    If it had been in the past, Nics would have drawn back his neck and stopped speaking. However,


    now, he had made up his mind to get a divorce with Amara, so there was no need to be so afraid of


    her.


    "I''m Edith''s father, why am I not eligible to speak?" Nics snorted, "Since you''re here now, I''ll directly


    tell you. It would be better not to dy it. Let''s go to register for divorce now."


    Amara cried out in surprise while widening her eyes in disbelief, "You should require a divorce! Nics,


    how dare you! What right has you to ask me to get a divorce with you?"


    Nics sneered and spoke loudly, "Amara, stop deceiving yourself. I have had enough of you. I won''t


    be under your control anymore."


    "No matter you''re willing or not, I must divorce you!"

 Chapter 591 Amara Was Superstitious

    Chapter 591 Amara Was Superstitious


    At the door of the Civil Affairs Bureau.


    Amara and Nichs came out from inside, both looked gloomy. Casey followed behind them, and all of


    them were filled with haze.


    Amara had made a terrible scene in the CZ Community for a long time, and she refused to divorce


    Nichs. At the beginning, she was full of regret and even knelt down and confessed to Nichs.


    But Nichs was determined, no matter how much Amara begged for mercy, he didn''t move.


    Seeing that it was useless to beg for mercy, Amara once again threaten them with her life, saying she


    would go die if Nichs divorced her.


    Nichs asked Amara to go die directly and said that he didn''t care about her life at all. Amara was


    stunned. She was just using this method to intimidate Nichs to listen to her, how could she really die.


    Casey felt that if Amara continued to make trouble, it would affect Edith''s mood, so he told Amara that


    she would divorce Nichs immediately.


    Amara was afraid of Casey in her heart, so she became obedient at once, and finally had to follow


    Nichs to the Civil Affairs Bureau and got a divorce.


    "Casey, let''s go back." Nichs said, ncing at Casey.


    Casey nodded, and followed Nichs towards the car.


    Amara stopped. At this time, she really felt abandoned. Eason was a liar. Nichs divorced her and


    Edith waspletely on Nichs''s side. Casey, her son-inw was a demon who showed no mercy


    for her.


    Thinking of this, Amara suddenly felt that she had be the worst person in the world, and even had


    an idea ofmitting suicide.


    She sat down on the ground and couldn''t help crying, attracting the attention of people passing by.


    "Casey! You bastard! I became so miserable because of you. You are a jinx. You abducted my


    daughter, and fooled Nichs to divorce me. You are the worst devil in the world!"


    Amara was desperate and didn''t care whether Casey would beat her or not, and condemned Casey


    again.


    "You will definitely get retribution. You hurt me so badly. God will never spare you. Just wait. It won''t be


    long before you will be in trouble!"


    Casey turned to look at Amara. Amara thought Casey was going to beat her again, so she got up from


    the ground quickly and ran away.


    "You will be in trouble!" Amara yelled as she ran.


    Casey shook his head helplessly and ignored Amara. After getting in the car with Nichs, he hurried


    back to CZ Community.


    At home.


    "Casey, do you think we were too unsympathetic? My mother is alone. Will she do take her own life in


    despair?" Edith asked with some worry.


    Caseyughed and said, "Don''t worry about this. In this world, anyone may choose some extreme


    methods in despair, but she is the only one who won''t. She treats her own life more than anything."


    Edith thought for a while, and felt that Casey had some truth in what he said. Based on her knowledge


    of Amara, her concern was really misced.


    "Don''t think too much about these things, you should think about where we are going to take for our


    honeymoon this time. I have arranged the itinerary for Moon Ind. We will leave in two days," Casey


    said with a smile.


    There was also a hint of joy on Edith''s face. During this period of time, all the mess and encounters


    made her a little upset. She also wanted to travel to rx.


    In the evening, Casey called Terence and told Terence that he was going to be a grandfather.


    After Terence heard the news, he beamed with joy and danced with excitement, and he almost


    demolished his study.


    Since Terence lived in the name of Percy, he had never been happy anymore. He had too many


    secrets. All his time was upied by Guanling''s affairs.


    The news Casey told him was tantamount to a warm light that appeared in his world full of darkness


    and killing, which made him feel that this world was no longer so boring.


    He was going to be a grandfather!


    In order to ensure the safety of his unborn granddaughter, Terence directly decided to send the top


    three masters on the List of Ares to J City to protect Edith secretly.


    Casey didn''t expect Terence to attach so much importance to it, and even sent the top three masters


    on the List of Ares. At that time, he told Terence that it was unnecessary, and he could protect Edith''s


    safety.


    But Terence insisted on sending three people, including Kacper to them, saying that this was his love


    for his granddaughter, and Casey shouldn''t stop it.


    Casey had no choice but to agree to Terence, thinking of an extra guarantee, and he could feel more at


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ease in his heart.


    The next day, Casey asked Charles to help buy a cruise ticket to Moon Ind. He and Edith decided to


    set off for Moon Ind two dayster to start a romantic trip.


    Charles bought Casey the most luxurious room on the cruise ship, which was an expression of his wish


    to make the journey of Casey and Edith morefortable.


    Yafu Community, Amara''s vi.


    Because Eason''s limbs was broken and he had be a beggar, this vi became Amara''s only


    residence now, and Casey did not take back the vi. Only by letting her live in such a big house alone


    could she feel the spiritual torture of destion.


    At this time, in the living room of the vi, a portrait of Buddha had been hung on the wall in the center.


    In front of the portrait, there was some tribute.


    Amara was kneeling in front of this portrait, her hands sped together, her eyes closed and she was


    praying religiously.


    "God, thief Casey did a lot of evil. He caused my family to be ruined and let me stay this cold vi


    alone. He is really wicked. Please punish Casey once. It''s better to let him die directly. Only in this way


    can I get rid of my hatred. I will pray with my utmost sincere heart."


    After speaking, Amara knelt down and prayed.


    ¡­


    R Country, in front of a martial club with a huge area.


    A tall man stood here, staring at the que above the martial club, and a sneer appeared on his face.


    "Masayuki Ichiro, Undefeatable God, the myth of invincibility in R Country''s fighting world. I remember


    that when I came to him to ask him for advice, he directly drove me out. At that time, I was inferior to


    him, so I could only bear it."


    "Now that I have learnt all my teacher''s skills, it''s time to take revenge. I will kill Masayuki Ichiro, and


    then go back to kill Casey."


    Theodore muttered to himself, and then stepped into the martial club.


    Immediately two gatekeepers stopped Theodore and cursed, "What are you doing? This is the martial


    club of Masayuki Ichiro. No admittance!"


    Theodore didn''t speak, and he kicked them directly. The two people flew out, fell to the ground, vomited


    blood, and stopped moving.


    "Ask Masayuki Ichiro to get out and meet me!"

 Chapter 592 Kill with One Move

    Chapter 592 Kill with One Move


    At this time, many people on the martial club were practicing basic skills. After the two guards fell in


    front of them, it caused a riot.


    A group of people ran to confirm the situation of the two people, and then they were shocked to find


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    that both of them had died.


    "Who are you! You killed our junior, and our master will not let you go!" One of them raised his head


    and nced at Theodore, gritted his teeth.


    "I''m here to kill Masayuki Ichiro, let hime out quickly," Theodore said impatiently.


    "You? How can you kill our master? It''s really idiotic. We will let you first learn how good we are!"


    All the disciples rushed towards Theodore, aggressively.


    Theodore curled his mouth and didn''t put these people in his eyes. He stared at the person in front of


    him, his breathing method changed immediately, and his arm, which seemed to have little strength,


    was lifted up and burst out amazing power in an instant.


    He hit the man''s chest with a palm, and the ribs of the man''s chest were directly shattered, and a


    handprint was sunken in his chest. Then, his body flew upside down, smashing all the people behind


    him to the ground.


    All these people felt their chests hot, and a mouthful of blood came out. They were already seriously


    injured, and the person who rushed to the front had already died.


    "How is this possible? He hit us through one person''s body, why can he still transmit such a powerful


    force?"


    "Hurry up and call master, this guy''s strength is too terrifying, only master can hold him down!"


    Several people with less injuries immediately ran into it and called Masayuki Ichiro.


    Theodore waved his hand, looked at the person who fell in front of him, and sighed helplessly, saying,


    "I have used 50% of my strength, but they just were just slightly injured. It seems that there is still a big


    gap between me and my master."


    Those who fell on the ground were all full of horror. They didn''t expect that Theodore just now only


    used only 50% of his power in his horrible move.


    Who was this guy?


    After a while, the ones who ran in and called for Masayuki Ichiro ran back.


    "Master, it''s this guy. He killed several of our juniors. You must avenge them!" A person pointed to


    Theodore.


    A gray-haired old man walked over. Although this person was old, he gave people a sense of


    uprightness, and his whole body was filled with a powerful atmosphere while walking.


    This person was the master of fighting in R Country, Masayuki Ichiro, who held the title of


    "Undefeatable God".


    Expression on Masayuki Ichiro''s face suddenly changed when he saw the apprentices who had fallen


    on the ground. Then, his eyes fell on Theodore. When he found that it was just a young man, and the


    anger in his eyes became more intense.


    "Who are you? Why are you being so cruel to my apprentice?" Masayuki Ichiro said solemnly.


    Theodore smiled at him and said, "I came to you to study a few years ago, but you kicked me out.


    However, it was precisely because you did not allow me to stay here that I was lucky enough to meet


    my current teacher."


    "I am here today to see what I have learned from my teacher over the past few years. I want to know if


    you, the master I looked up to, can still hold my one move."


    Masayuki Ichiro heard this and suddenly snorted and said, "The juniors who have been rejected by me


    are countless. You are just one of them. I have long lost the impression. But you dare to say that you


    will beat me up in one move. Even for the reputation of my martial club, I must kill you today!"


    "Then hurry up, I have limited time. I have to go back and kill someone else after getting rid of you!"


    Theodore sneered.


    Masayuki Ichiro waspletely angered by Theodore''s arrogance, and immediately put on a pose to


    confront and shouted, "Go die!"


    Then he rushed towards Theodore.


    As a well-known fighting master in R Country, Masayuki Ichiro''s strength was quite amazing. He had


    developed his physical strength to the maximum. He believed that no one could beat him by physical


    strength alone.


    When Theodore saw Masayuki Ichiro rushing over, a joking smile appeared at his lips. Then his


    breathing changed rapidly, and the power in his body began to gush out. After seizing the opportunity,


    he punched Masayuki Ichiro with all his strength on the chest.


    Masayuki Ichiro thought that no one could match him in the strengthpetition, so instead of hiding,


    he directly ran into Theodore''s fist.


    Their punches collided and the power exploded. Masayuki Ichiro''s face was full of confidence, but then,


    with a click, his face instantly turned pale, and then he flew backwards.


    Blood flowed out of Masayuki Ichiro''s mouth like a stream of water. He looked at Theodore in disbelief.


    He didn''t expect that he would lose to this young man with a single move.


    Theodore rolled his wrist and looked at Masayuki Ichiro who was dying on the ground. He smiled and


    said, "You can take my full blow and can still breathe. You are not bad."


    "Why...why? My physical strength has been developed to the maximum, even if you are young and


    strong, it is impossible to beat me like this with one move." Masayuki Ichiro was puzzled.


    Theodore nced at him and said quietly, "Who told you that physical power is the limit of humanity?"


    Masayuki Ichiro''s eyes widened, and before he could ask his doubts, he twisted his neck and stopped


    moving.


    Theodore pped his hands, turned around, and walked out of the martial club without hesitation.


    "Next, it''s Casey."


    ...


    At sea port, Casey and Edith both changed into casual clothes. They waited in front of the wharf,


    watching the sea in front of them and breathing the fresh air brought by the sea breeze. They felt a little


    rxed.


    Just yesterday, they took their luggage and came here, because the cruise ship to Moon Ind would


    only stop at this ce, and everyone who wanted to travel to Moon Ind muste to sea portto


    gather.


    "I''ve never been on a cruise ship before. This is the first time," Edith said to Casey with a smile.


    Casey smiled and stroked her hair, and said, "Have you seen the Titanic?"


    "I''ve seen it, what''s the matter?" Edith asked.


    "The cruise we are on this time should be more luxurious than that. Then I will take you to the bow.


    How about jumping like Jack and Rose?" Casey said with a smile.


    Edith rolled her eyes at him immediately and said, "You can jump as you want? I''m not alone now.


    Even if I agree, the one in my stomach won''t."


    Casey scratched his head and smiled, then reached out and stroked Edith''s belly.


    At this moment, a huge whistle sounded, and both of them turned their heads to look over and found a


    cruise ship with more than ten floors that wasrge enough to upy the whole wharf came.

 Chapter 593 Distant Relatives

    Chapter 593 Distant Rtives


    "Wow, this cruise ship is sorge." Edith blinked and looked at the cruise ship in front of her, making a


    sound of admiration.


    Seeing the magnificent appearance of the cruise ship, Casey couldn''t help but admire the greatness of


    a human engineer.


    This cruise ship was called The Pearl, which was funded and built by Moon Ind and was dedicated


    to transporting tourists from all over the world.


    It was precisely because of the existence of this cruise ship that the tickets to Moon Ind had be


    extremely expensive. Even the cheapest ticket cost 200,000 per person. Those who bought this kind of


    ticket could only stay at the bottom of the cruise ship, and they were not qualified to enter the higher


    floors.


    The Pearl had twelve floors. The price of the bottom floor was 200,000 per person. For each floor up,


    the ticket price would increase by 50000 dors. The top floor of the cruise ship was the most luxurious


    ce on the cruise ship. It had the most luxurious decoration, the most high-end facilities, and the most


    top-level services. At the same time, it was also the best ce for the whole cruise ship to have a


    panoramic view of the beautiful scenery of the sea.


    There were only ten tickets to the top floor, one for 1.5 million.


    What Charles bought for Casey and Edith was tickets to the top floor.


    "Husband, which floor will we be on this cruise ship this time?" Edith asked Casey.


    Casey raised his hand, pointed to the top mast, and said, "It''s there."


    "Hey? Isn''t this Edith? Why are you here?" At this moment, a man''s voice rang.


    Edith turned her head and nced next to her, and saw a young man in a suit with his hair slicked


    back, who was a few years older than her.


    Beside the young man, there was a beautiful woman with a gorgeous dress and a bumpy figure.


    After seeing this young man, Edith immediately showed a puzzled expression and asked, "You are?"


    The young man immediatelyughed and said, " I didn''t expect you didn''t even remember me. It is


    reasonable. You have been living in J City, a small ce. We have met each other three times in total.


    It is normal that you don''t remember me."


    "I am Rowan, your cousin in G City. When your grandfather took you to our ce, you were just a hick


    at that time. I didn''t expect that now you are also slim and beautiful."


    Hearing Rowan''s words, Edith immediately remembered who the person in front of her was, and then a


    frown appeared on her face.


    Rowan was indeed her distant cousin. He a member of the Patel family, the quasi-first tier family in G


    City. The Patel family in J City and the Patel family in G City did have some rtives, but that had to be


    traced back to the generation of Francis''s father.


    Because the two families didn''tmunicate very much over the years, the rtionship was


    weakened. Francis only took Edith to G City once.


    Edith still had a deep memory of the visit to the Patel family in G City when she was a child, because G


    City was a big cityparable to B City. Since the Patel family could reach the quasi-first tier, they did


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    not care the Patel family in J City.


    So, at that time Francis took Edith over and was met with countless cynicism and ridicule. Among


    them, Rowan looked down on her the most. He always said that Edith came from the countryside, and


    he alwayspared the Patel family in G City with the Patel family in J City. He once made Edith cry.


    Therefore, only after recalling who Rowan was, Edith frowned. From the tone of Rowan''s speech, she


    had already noticed that this guy was no different from before.


    "I remember you. What a coincidence, Rowan." Although she had a bad impression of Rowan, she still


    replied politely.


    Rowan smiled and said, "I didn''t expect that you cloud also go to Moon Ind. For you, I''m afraid it will


    take half of your life savings to go there once, right?"


    Edith was speechless, and said, "It''s none of your business."


    Rowanughed loudly and said to the woman next to her, "Rosa, this is Edith that I mentioned to you


    before, the hick. I didn''t expect that she would be more beautiful when she grows up."


    The woman named Rosa looked at Edith up and down, and found that the little girl in Rowan''s mouth


    was even more beautiful than her, and she felt a little unhappy.


    "Is it the one who married a wimp? She looks very beautiful. Why did she marry a wimp? Is there


    something wrong with her?" Rosa muttered.


    Casey was a little angry when he heard two people taunt Edith in a strange way. He wanted to warn


    them immediately, but was stopped by Edith.


    "Edith, shouldn''t this be your useless husband? He looks really ordinary. Tut-tut, although your family


    conditions are not very good, but it is a pity that you married a wimp. I heard he can do nothing and is


    supported by you?" Rowan said, looking at Casey.


    Rosa also nced at Casey, her eyes full of disdain.


    "He doesn''t do anything, but can still go to Moon Ind for fun. What a shameless gigolo," Rosa said


    with her mouth curled.


    "Is that enough?" Casey was already a little unbearable. He didn''t expect these two people to be too


    much. If Edith was not on the side, he would have thrown these two people into the sea to feed the


    sharks.


    "Hey, you don''t have much ability, but you have a bad temper. Edith, it seems that you really raised a


    lord at home. Forget it, I won''t talk to you anymore. We are going to board the ship. Unsurprisingly, you


    guys bought tickets for the bottom floor, right? Rosa and I bought tickets for the eighth floor, which was


    600,000 dors per person. Tut-tut, if you want to see what the rich people on the eighth floor are like,


    you cane to me," Rowan unted.


    Rosa tugged Rowan''s arm and said, "Okay, let''s go quickly, don''t waste time with these two poor guys."


    Then they boarded the ship.


    Edith sighed and said, "We don''t have much contact with them. They don''t know the changes in J City


    now. Don''t be angry with them. It''s not worth it."


    Casey touched Edith''s head and said, "I''m afraid you will be wronged."


    After going through so much, I''ve seen it a long time ago. I don''t care what others think of us, as long


    as I know you are good," Edith said.


    Casey nodded in relief and said, "Let''s go up too."


    They walked to the ticket gate together. After checking the ticket, all the people who boarded the ship


    had to wait in line to board. Rowan and Rosa were already at the back of the line, staring at Casey and


    Edith with a sneer.


    "It seems that the development of our country is really good. It''s really strange that even this kind of


    hicks can go to Moon Ind," Rowan muttered.


    Casey handed over the two ferry tickets. The person who checked the ticket looked at it and


    immediately stood up straight, and then said in a respectful voice, "Please wait a moment. I''ll arrange


    for someone to take you two aboard from the VIP passageway. You don''t have to queue."

 Chapter 594 The Luxury Cruise Ship

    Chapter 594 The Luxury Cruise Ship


    After speaking, the person who checked the ticket left here quickly.


    Rowan, who had been staring at Casey and Edith, was a little confused when they saw this scene. He


    didn''t understand why the person who checked the ticket suddenly left.


    "Would it be that they buy fake tickets? They are caught by the staff, and the staff is now looking for


    someone to verify it." Rosa guessed.


    Rowan nodded in agreement and said, "It is very possible. Even if the Patel family in J City is in the


    local area, it is only a small second-rate family, not to mention that Edith is still not favored, and she


    has a useless husband. How can they afford the trip to Moon Ind? Maybe their tickets are really


    fake."


    "It''s so ridiculous that they came to board the cruise ship with fake tickets. Do they think the people on


    this cruise ship are fools? It''s no wonder that the Patel family in J City is a plebeian family. With sch


    stupid people, it''s impossible to develop anyway," Rosa also sneered.


    The ticket inspector soon returned. He brought a well-dressed man to Casey and Edith. The man


    immediately bowed to Casey and Edith and said, "Two distinguished guests, please follow me."


    Casey and Edith both nodded, and then followed the man on the cruise ship from the other side and


    went directly to an elevator entrance with the words "VIP only" written on it.


    "What did that person do just now? Why does he seem to be respectful to them?" Rosa said with a


    puzzled expression on her face.


    Rowan didn''t know what was going on, saying, "After all, this is a cruise ship to Moon Ind. People


    here are very gentle and polite. Even if they want to rush someone out, they would be polit. There is


    nothing strange."


    "Ignore them, we are going to the eighth floor, which is already considered a rtively high-end floor.


    Even if their tickets are true, they must be at the bottom."


    Rosa nodded immediately, with a look of expectation on her face.


    After the well-dressed waiter took Casey and Edith into the elevator, he smiled and said, "You two are


    the most distinguished guests of The Pearl on this voyage. We will meet any request you two make.


    The Pearl has a total of 12 floors. You can visit any floor at will. "


    "What''s the special feature on your cruise ship?" Edith asked curiously.


    "We will have some different types of performances on each floor. You may be interested in costume


    performances. Then you can go to the eighth floor to watch the model show. If you find any clothes you


    like, you can also buy them," the waiter said patiently.


    Edith nodded, thinking that the clothes on this cruise ship must be extremely expensive. In the principle


    of diligence and frugality, she felt that she should not go to see any models on the catwalk. Otherwise,


    if she really saw the clothes she liked, Casey would not miss it and would buy it for her.


    She even imagined the scene, "Buy if you like it. It doesn''t cost much."


    Coming to the top floor of the cruise ship, Casey and Edith saw the endless sea and the blue sky, and


    they were all in a good mood.


    Sure enough, if you spent more money, you could still enjoy a different scenery.


    The top floor area of the cruise ship was not veryrge, but all kinds of facilities were readily avable.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    At the top of the cruise ship, there was also a swimming pool.


    The waiter took Casey and Edith to their two rooms. Inside was a room and a living room, which was


    luxuriously decorated. The curtains of the bedroom were opened, showing the sea and the sky.


    "In the public area outside the room, there are tables and chairs for resting. There will be a variety of


    drinks and you can enjoy the best scenery of the entire cruise ship. Of course, if you want to swim, they


    can also go to the swimming pool on the top floor, where the water quality and equipment are all of the


    After patiently exining to Casey and Edith, the waiter left Casey and Edith''s room. If necessary, they


    only needed to shout and a service staff woulde over immediately.


    After the waiter left, Edithy directly on the soft bed in the room, enjoying herself.


    Although the rooms here were not big, all the products were of the world''s top brands, which were


    naturally hundreds of times better than those used in their homes.


    Once Edith entered this room, she felt rxed. It seemed that the designer had a lot of thoughts on


    how to decorate the room.


    "Husband, it''s reallyfortable here, but the price is too high, one and a half million per person, it


    hurts to think about it," Edith said.


    Caseyughed and said, "Charles bought the tickets. He should be the one who felt distress."


    Edith chuckled, beckoned to Casey, and said, "Husband,e here."


    Casey walked to the bed, Edith sat up and asked, "What''s the matter?"


    Edith sat up, hugged Casey directly, and said, "The baby in my stomach just said that it wants to drink


    milk tea."


    Casey suddenlyughed and said, "The baby in your stomach is only three months old and hasn''t


    formed yet. I think it''s you who want to drink milk tea."


    Edith immediately hugged Casey and started acting coquettishly, and said, "I just want to drink it. Didn''t


    the waiter just say that there is a variety of drinks outside? Let''s go and have a look."


    Casey gave Edith a cowardly smile, then nodded and said, "Let''s go, but you can only have one cup."


    "I know, I know. Wait for me change into a beautiful dress."


    Ten minutester, Casey and Edith came to the best view of the entire cruise ship. There were already


    eight people sitting and watching the scenery, plus Casey and Edith, exactly ten people.


    Among the remaining eight people, there were couples, and the other four were all men.


    When Casey and Edith appeared, everyone''s attention were attracted by Edith. She was wearing a


    blue suspender dress, showing her figure and temperament to the fullest. The women were a little


    jealous when they saw Edith.


    Casey felt the gazes of those people, and a shadow of a smile touched his mouth. Edith was his wife,


    and it was his pride. His wife was charming, and he naturally felt very proud.


    After taking Edith and ordering a cup of milk tea prepared on-site, Casey and Edith walked to an empty


    table and sat down.


    "The air and sunshine here are pretty good," Edith said with joy.


    At this time, a man in his thirties, wearing casual shorts and sunsses, looked at Casey and Edith.


    When his gaze fell on Edith, a certain desire for possession appeared on his look, but it was blocked by


    sunsses.


    He looked at Edith for a few seconds, then walked over here.

 Chapter 595 Caseys figure

    Chapter 595 Casey''s figure


    "It''s a fate to be able to take this cruise to Moon Ind with you. Can I buddy up with you? My name is


    Brooklyn and I am the chairman of Youth Gymnasium. At present, ourpany has more than 200


    stores across the country. I have 500 million dors in wealth. At the same time, I am also the coach of


    the provincial swimming team. I''m happy to meet you."


    The man wearing sunsses reported his worth as soon as he came up, as if he was afraid that others


    would not know how wealthy he was.


    Casey and Edith nced at each other, both awkwardly and politely smiled at Brooklyn, and didn''t


    mean to say a word to him.


    Brooklyn was a little embarrassed when he saw that they ignored him, but he did not give up. After a


    little cough, he asked, "What do you do? This journey is precious. Those who havee to the top


    floor have influential identities. I think that you will also want to seize this good opportunity to expand


    yourwork."


    When asked by Brooklyn, Edith was stunned. Now the Patel Group had gone bankrupt because of


    Albie. To be precise, neither she nor Casey had a job, so they didn''t know how to answer Brooklyn''s


    question for a while.


    It was not a good idea to say that both of them were vagrant.


    "My wife has apany." Casey replied at this time. He felt that Brooklyn''s focus was on Edith.


    Although he was wearing sunsses, Casey had already felt Brooklyn''s coveting for Edith.


    "Oh? What do you do, sir?" Brooklyn asked. He wanted to figure out Casey''s details and see if he


    might grab his woman. He had done this kind of thing before.


    "I don''t have a job," Casey replied.


    Hearing what Casey said, Brooklyn immediately showed an expression of dawningprehension,


    and at the same time heughed, with a little more contempt in his eyes.


    "It turns out to be a man lives off a woman. In this case, the chances of getting this beautiful woman are


    greater. After all, gigolo is just a momentary pleasure. A woman will still be conquered by a powerful


    man after all," Brooklyn muttered in his heart.


    After that, Brooklyn''s focus was on Edith. After knowing that Casey was a man lived off Edith, he


    became more courageous. He ignored Casey and kept asking Edith questions.


    The questions that Brooklyn asked were nothing special. It was nothing more than to show that he was


    great, so Casey ignored him. Instead. He felt a little funny that such a self-righteous person showed


    superiority in front of him.


    Edith heard Brooklyn talk about his achievements, and felt Casey was even more powerful. After all,


    what Brooklyn had done so hard to aplish was nothing more than a sentence to Casey.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After chatting for a long time, seeing Edith always answering his questions passively, Brooklyn felt that


    he had to change his strategy. Women who could runpany werepetitive, and he had to let


    Edith see his strong points.


    At the very least, he had to let Edith know that in addition to his great business skills, he was no worse


    than the wimp next to her in term of physique.


    Brooklyn turned his head and nced at Casey, then smiled and asked, "Man, can you swim?"


    Casey nodded and said, "I know a little bit."


    "The weather is so good no. Everyone has nothing to do except enjoying the scenery. The swimming


    pool over there is very good. Why don''t we go swimming and have a friendly match? Don''t worry, I


    won''t bully you," Brooklyn said a confident look. As the coach of the provincial swimming team, he felt


    that he was qualified to say such things.


    Casey smiled and said, "Okay, since you are interested, I willpare with you."


    Brooklyn got up immediately and shouted to everyone on the top floor, "Everyone, this buddy and I are


    going to have a swimmingpetition. If you are interested, you cane and take a look."


    Everyone immediately became interested, after all, sitting and chatting was quite boring.


    Edith nced at Casey and said, "Husband, he is the coach of the provincial team. Do you really want


    to have apetition with him?"


    Casey smiled and said, "It''s just swimming. I have never been afraid of any physicalpetition, even


    if the Olympic champion is here."


    Seeing Casey so confident, Edith didn''t say anything.


    "You go with them first. I''ll change my swimsuit," Casey said, and went back to the room to change


    clothes.


    The service staff on the top floor heard that Brooklyn and Casey were going to have a swimming


    floor also went to the side of the swimming pool, nning to watch thepetition.


    After Brooklyn changed his swimsuit, he stood by the swimming pool and began to warm up. Of


    course, his main purpose for doing this was to show off his figure.


    "Wow, his figure is really good, he deserves to be a swimming coach," a woman eximed.


    Several men present also praised Brooklyn.


    Before Casey and Edith came up, Brooklyn had already greeted everyone here, and everyone knew


    that he was a swimming coach.


    Brooklyn showed a triumphant smile on his face, and said, "Don''t worry, I will humor himter. This kind


    of friendly match is just for fun."


    Everyoneughed. Obviously, they all felt that Casey would definitely not win thepetition with a


    provincial coach. It would be great that he would not lose badly.


    Soon, Casey changed his swimsuit and walked over. Everyone turned their heads and looked towards


    Casey. The moment they saw Casey''s figure, everyone was stunned.


    The sunlight hit Casey''s bronze skin, bringing out the power of those muscles in his body.


    Although Brooklyn also had abdominal muscles, it was from fitness,, while Casey''s muscles were


    formed by fighting. Comparing with Brooklyn, people could feel the sense of deterrence exuded by


    Casey. It was a subconscious signal. They all subconsciously thought that these muscles in Casey


    could kill people.


    And Brooklyn''s muscles was only for seeing and enjoying..


    "Oh my god, this figure, this muscle, is too attractive! I really want to go up and touch it."


    "Wow, it''s so sexy. This is a man. Why do I feel like I want to be conquered by him? I''m so ashamed."


    The women couldn''t hold back their admiration, making their husbands look sullen.


    The moment Edith saw Casey, she was also stunned. Although she had seen Casey''s whole body, the


    environment and atmosphere at this moment perfectly showed Casey''s charm. Even she was a little


    obsessed for a moment.


    "Oh, it''s really weird, how could I have such a strange idea? Why would I want to... lick it?" There was a


    flush on Edith''s face. "Well, try itter in the evening."


    Brooklyn saw that everyone was attracted by Casey''s figure, and he felt ufortable. He muttered,


    "Damn, you are really a gigolo. No wonder you can hook up with such a beautiful woman, but there is


    nothing to be proud of. That''s all you can do. All is not gold that glitters. I''ll let you know how powerful I


    amter!!"

 Chapter 596 The Swimming Competition

    Chapter 596 The Swimming Competition


    Casey walked to the edge of the swimming pool and stood with Brooklyn.


    Brooklyn turned his head and nced at Casey. Then he said with a smile, "You have spent a lot


    efforts so that your figure can be like this, right? I really envy such a person like you who can be


    supported by women. It''s a pity that I am a tough man. I can''t do this kind of thing, so I can only rely on


    myself to make a living."


    Hearing the obvious sarcasm in Brooklyn''s words, Casey said with smile, "You are right. Having such a


    good wife is my biggest fortune. Most people aren¡¯t so lucky."


    Brooklyn curled his lips. He thought that Casey was so shameless. How could Casey be so arrogant to


    say that he was a toy boy? It was so shameful.


    "I can let you swim three seconds first. After all, your body shape just looks good. Compared with me, a


    professional swimming coach, you¡¯re a little bit worse. I don¡¯t want you to be so embarrassed."


    Brooklyn said.


    "No need, if you really let me swim three seconds early, you will be the one who is embarrassed."


    Casey said seriously.


    Brooklyn gritted his teeth, thinking that this toy boy was really arrogant. In that case, he must try his


    best to let this guy feel the price of arrogance.


    "I hope you can still say something like this when the game is over." Brooklyn said these words, and


    then stopped talking with Casey.


    The service staff on the top floor had found a professional timer, waiting for the start of the game at any


    time.


    Everyone around was looking expectantly at the two people by the pool. The three women present


    were all attracted by Casey''s figure. They were staring at Casey. Those men hated Casey because


    Casey¡¯s body shape was so eye-catching.


    "No matter how good his figure is, he is definitely not the match of the swimming coach. Later, these


    stupid women will know it is pleasant to the eye but of no use."


    "That''s right. See, it seems that that guy still doesn''t take the coach of the provincial team seriously.


    How arrogant he is!"


    "Everything speaks with strength. Although he makes his body shape look good, he still sucks."


    ...


    With a whistle, thepetition between Casey and Brooklyn officially began.


    Two people agreed to swim three rounds, and the person who took the shortest time would win.


    As soon as the whistle sounded, Brooklyn jumped into the water with a professional posture and swam


    to the front quickly. Since Casey didn''t ept his kindness, he didn''t need to show any mercy.


    However, Casey did not jump into the water directly after the whistle sounded, because he didn''t know


    what the water entry action in a regr game was like.


    After thinking about it, Casey jumped into the water directly with his usual posture.


    After everyone saw it, they all burst intoughter.


    "It turns out that he can''t swim, he can''t even know the professional posture. Just when he was


    hesitating, the coach has already swum out for ten meters. The result has doomed."


    "So funny. Maybe he doesn¡¯t want to surrender in front of his wife, so he agreed topete with the


    coach. But I didn''t expect him to suck. I thought there was a wonderful game."


    "Tsk-tusk-tusk, if he loses, his wife would be so embarrassed. If his wife runs away with other men, it


    will be so funny."


    ...


    Several men quite despised Casey and mocked Casey.


    However, not long after the smirk on their faces appeared, it turned into astonishment. The scene made


    everyone¡¯s jaws drop.


    Although Casey''s posture was not very good, after he entered the water, he immediately swam to the


    front quickly like a fish, which stunned everyone.


    Brooklyn, who had been ahead of more than ten meters, was stillcent, thinking that Casey had


    been left behind by himself at the beginning, and it was even more impossible for Casey to catch up


    with him.


    But as soon as he thought of this, he felt the water behind him sway for a while, and then a "fish" swam


    past than him, making him dumbfounded.


    Casey took a deep breath when he jumped down just now. With his lung capacity, this breath couldst


    until he swam directly to the other side of the pool, which would save a lot of time and unnecessary


    movements.


    Everyone was shocked by Casey''s swimming style. If it was in this way, even the world champion


    would not necessarily be able to win Casey.


    "My god! So fast! He is definitely the fastest swimmer I have ever seen."


    "It seems that we have misunderstood him. He is not only good in figure, but he is unmatched in


    swimming. This kind of person is too powerful. No wonder he has such a beautiful wife."


    "Holy shit, I have to ask him the secret of keeping in such a good body shapeter. If my wife runs


    away with other men, I will be screwed up."


    ...


    Before long, Casey swam three rounds in the pool with his powerful swimming skills. When he reached


    the finish line, the service staff who had been on the side immediately blew the whistle.


    It was just that everyone understood that timekeeping was not meaningful. When Casey finished his


    game, Brooklyn only swam halfway for thest round.


    Casey climbed up from the pool and nced at Edith with a smile. Seeing that there was some


    admiration and eagerness in Edith¡¯s eyes, Casey couldn''t help but shiver.


    Everyone ran over to surround Casey, praised Casey, and asked Casey about the secret to keep the


    good figure.


    It took a while before Brooklyn climbed up from the swimming pool, but at this time, everyone''s focus


    was on Casey, so no one paid him any attention.


    Brooklyn only felt embarrassed. He originally wanted to make Casey awkward, and by the way to show


    Edith his strength. But he never expected that he would be Casey''s foil in the end, which was


    really embarrassing.


    "Humph, no matter what, you''re just a toy boy. No matter how powerful you are, I still despise you.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Swimming is just my usual hobby. I have 500 million dors. You are just a toy boy who can only be


    raised by women."


    "You are not worthy of such a beautiful woman. It¡¯s not over. I will find a chance to let her see my


    charm."


    Brooklyn just muttered a few words, and then walked toward his room dejectedly. It would only be more


    embarrassing if he still stayed here at this time.


    The crowd surrounded Casey and asked for a while. Then Edith held Casey''s hand and said to them,


    "Excuse me, my husband and I have something to do. We have to go back to the room first. Wish you


    all have a good time."


    After speaking, Edith dragged Casey back to the room.


    When they came into the room, the first thing Edith did was to close the curtains in the bedroom, and


    then looked at Casey expectantly.


    Casey went to take a towel and wiped the water on his body. After noticing that Edith was closing the


    curtains, he was a little confused, then he asked, "The sun is so good now. Why did you close the


    curtains?"


    Edith immediately showed a bad smile on her face and then licked her lips.


    "Come here and lie down on the bed. I want to appreciate your body."

 Chapter 597 Just A Chuff

    Chapter 597 Just A Chuff


    In the bedroom.


    Casey looked at Edith helplessly. Then he walked to the front of the suitcase and found a piece of


    clothes to change on.


    At this time, Edith was sitting on the bed with a blushing face. Her one hand was tidying her clothes. In


    the position of her chest, there was a hole on her clothes.


    "I selected those clothes carefully. You bastard! You actually tore it up. I only took two dresses this time.


    We just got on the ship but you damaged one." Edith said bitterly.


    "I didn''t expect that you would suddenly...kiss me. I thought you were going to do something with me. I


    didn''t hold back for a while, so..." Casey said innocently.


    Hearing this, Edith¡¯s cheeks became even more flushed. It was obvious that she was ashamed of some


    of her thoughts just now.


    After changing the clothes, Casey saw Edith still tidying her clothes, then he said, "Don¡¯t make it. Didn¡¯t


    it say that there was a fashion show on the eighth floor? Let¡¯s go to have a lookter. If there are some


    good clothes, buy it, just as apensation for you, okay?"


    Edith gave Casey a helpless look, then looked down at her torn clothes. She said, "Anyway, it''s all torn.


    Come here and do what you just wanted to do."


    Casey was taken aback for a moment. Then he said, "But, you are pregnant now..."


    "I have asked the doctor about it. The doctor said we can do that stuff appropriately after three


    months." Edith said with a shy face.


    Casey didn''t expect that Edith would even ask the doctor this kind of question. He was a little bit


    dumbfounded.


    "I¡¯ve already put on my clothes." Casey said again.


    "Just take it off. What are you wasting your time?" Edith red at Casey.


    Hearing this, Casey was turned on. He walked directly to Edith, pressed her to the bed, and said in the


    voice of an overbearing president, "So arrogant?"


    Edith didn''t dare to look directly at Casey. She quickly turned her head to the side, her chest rising and


    falling.


    Something happened in the room. The Pearl also honked its whistle and sailed towards Moon Ind at


    this time.


    After lunch, Casey brought Edith to inquire about the fashion show in a good mood. The waiter told


    them that the fashion show was about to begin, but if Casey wanted to watch it, they could dy the


    show until Casey arrived at the eighth floor.


    It was the highest treatment of the top passengers. No matter what the show was, as long as they


    wanted to watch, the show had to wait for them.


    After the waiter exined clearly to Casey and Edith, he told them that they could take the boat tickets


    to the eighth floor, and the performance would begin after they arrived.


    The two turned and walked towards the elevator. Just as the waiter turned around, a figure appeared in


    front of him. It was Brooklyn.


    "What are the two of them going to do?" Brooklyn asked.


    "Sir, they are going to the eighth floor to watch the fashion show." The waiter answered honestly.


    Brooklyn justughed immediately after hearing it. He asked, "I heard that the clothes for the fashion


    show here can be bought?"


    "Yes, sir, if you like it, you can buy it directly." The waiter replied.


    "Make arrangements for me. I will go to the eighth floor to watch the show." Brooklyn said.


    The waiter immediately turned around and contacted the eighth floor again, changing the number of top


    passengers to watch the fashion show to three.


    Staring at stared at the backs of Casey and Edith, Brooklyn sneered and murmured to himself, "The


    clothes on this cruise ship are not cheap. That toy boy will definitely not be able to afford it. At that time,


    I will buy one for the beautiful woman. Then that toy boy can understand the gap between him and me.


    I hope he can go away by then and stop wasting my time."


    ...


    At the eighth floor.


    Compared with the one-bedroom and one-living room on the top floor, the cabins here were a bit


    shabby. The passengers on the eighth floor lived in rtively small rooms with little space and a double


    bed. After that, only one more table could be put down.


    But anyway, here was rtively high floors. Each room was equipped with a toilet and bathroom.


    Compared with the floors below, here was already very luxurious.


    Rowan and Rosa were staying in one of the rooms at this time. Rosa looked at the decorations in the


    room with curiosity, and then she said, "It''s too luxurious here. There is separate toilet and bathrooms.


    It¡¯s almost the size of a hotel."


    "Of course. We spent a lot to get on this cruise ship. If here is not luxurious, we will suffer a lot of loss."


    Rowan was smug.


    "Here is already so luxurious. What will the top floor look like?" Rosa asked.


    "I heard that there are only ten passengers on the top floor. They upy the entire floor. They live in a


    suite, which is much morefortable than ours." Rowan said.


    Rosa immediately showed envy, and then said, "If I can go to the top floor to stay one night, I will have


    no regrets in this life."


    "The one who can live on the top floor has more than 100 million dors¡¯ assets. Don¡¯t think about that.


    The one you live in is already very good. At least it is better than Edith and her husband. They might


    already be driven out of the cruise." Rowan said.


    Rosa immediatelyughed, "Well, they have no qualifications topare with us. Two chuffs. They


    look so funny."


    "Okay, don''t talk about them. That fashion show is about to begin. Let''s go now." Rowan said.


    The two left the room together and walked towards the hall on the eighth floor, where the fashion show


    would be held.


    There were already many people in the hall at this time. A stage for catwalks had been set up in the


    center. Below were two rows of seats. From outside to inside, the quality of the seats was getting better


    and better. The innermost one was even directly reced by a sofa. Yes, this was for the passengers


    on the top floor.


    "Honey, where are our seats?" Rosa asked while looking for the seats.


    "We are only ordinary tickets on the eighth floor. Maybe we can sit in the middle position." Rowan said.


    Rosa nodded, thinking that it would be nice to sit in the middle. As for the sofa, she had no extravagant


    expectations.


    They walked to the entrance and nned to go in. At this time, the staff stopped them both.


    "Isn''t it time for the show? Why not let us in?" Rowan asked.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    "Sorry, passengers from the top floor wille to watch today''s show. Only when they arrive will the


    show start." The staff exined.


    Suddenly, Rowan sighed with emotions. Sure enough, only the rich could do whatever he wanted to do.


    If he could make friends with a passenger from the top floor, he would surely be able to make a lot of


    achievements in the future.


    Just as the they were waiting by the side, Rosa suddenly stretched out her hand, pointed in a direction,


    and said, "Honey, look, it''s them."

 Chapter 598 The Most Distinguished Guest

    Chapter 598 The Most Distinguished Guest


    Rowan immediately looked towards the direction where Rosa was pointing at and found that it was


    indeed Edith and Casey.


    "Didn''t the two of them have been taken away? How could they appear on the eighth floor?" Rowan


    frowned immediately.


    "Could it be that the two of them came up secretly? Even if their tickets are OK, it is impossible for


    them toe to the eighth floor. I guess you told them that we were on the eighth floor. They envy us,


    so they followed us up." Rosa guessed.


    Rowan felt that it made sense. Then he thought about it for a while, and said, "Let¡¯s go to ask them. If


    it''s true, just expose them. What I look down on the most is this kind of people who are clearly not of


    this ss, but they use this mean trick to pretend."


    The two of them walked towards Casey and Edith together.


    "Tsk-tusk-tusk, I just said casually that you wanted to go to the eighth floor. But I didn¡¯t expect that you


    would be really here. I have never seen such a thick-skinned person like you." Rowan said mockingly.


    Casey and Edith were looking around with curiosity. After hearing Rowan''s voice, they both turned their


    heads and looked at him.


    Edith frowned immediately. She thought that this cruise ship was so big, so she probably wouldn''t be


    able to run into Rowan, but she did not expect to run into him as soon as she got on.


    "Sorry, we were here to watch the fashion show. If we hadn''t met you, we would have forgotten that you


    guys were also on the cruise ship." Casey didn''t bear it anymore and said directly to Rowan.


    Rowan immediately snorted and said, "I didn''t expect that you, such a wimp, dared to talk to me like


    this. You sneaked up to the eighth floor and so it makes you feel like you have an identity?"


    "Rowan, thinking about you are my distant cousin, I don''t want to argue with you. It''s none of your


    business if we are here. Get out of my way. We are going to watch the show." Edith looked at the two


    people angrily.


    "Honey, why are your distant rtives all this kind of people? It''s so scary when they are shameless.


    They don''t even know their identities and even want to go to the fashion show. So funny." Rosa on the


    side sneered immediately.


    "What the hell do you mean?" Edith asked.


    "What do we mean? Nothing! Edith, you don¡¯t know what the situation in your family is? Do you think


    you have money to hang out in this kind of ce? Tell me, how did you sneak in? Otherwise, I''m going


    to call the management staff here over. At that time, I''m afraid the consequence will be much worse


    than you expected." Rowan sneered.


    Casey took a step forward, staring at Rowan coldly. Then he said, "We got down from the top floor. So


    are there any problems?"


    Rowan sneered, "It seems that you stick in pretending. In this case, don''t me us for being


    merciless."


    After speaking, Rowan pped his hands and shouted, "Everyone, look here. These two people


    obviously bought the lowest-level boat tickets, and they might buy the fake tickets. Now they have


    reached the eighth floor. It''s really hateful that they are so shameless."


    Hearing Rowan yelling so, Edith was about to stop him. But Casey grabbed her hands and said, "It''s


    okay. Let him shout."


    Rowan nced at Casey and continued to shout, "I know these two people. They are my distant


    rtives. That woman¡¯s family is average. That man is a poor. So it¡¯s impossible for them to afford the


    tickets. I suspect their tickets are fake!"


    After hearing Rowan''s words, everyone immediately stared at Casey and Edith and started discussing.


    Many people believed Rowan''s words and began to point to Casey and Edith.


    Brooklyn also followed to the eighth floor. After seeing the scene, a joking smile suddenly appeared on


    his face.


    He didn''t expect Casey and Edith to have such identities. They did live on the top floor. Even if they


    didn¡¯t have money, there were times when they won the lottery. Brooklyn now suspected that Casey


    and Edith won the lottery, so they had the money to go to Moon Ind.


    If this was the case, he would be more confident in snatching Edith from Casey.


    The situation here quickly attracted the attention of the manager. Several people immediately walked


    towards this side.


    "What''s the situation here?" one of them asked.


    Rosa hurriedly said, "These two people are at the bottom floor. They ran up secretly. ording to the


    rules, the two of them are not qualified toe to the eighth floor. Get them quickly."


    The few people immediately nced at Casey and Edith, and the leader asked coldly, "Is what she said


    true?"


    People at the bottom ran secretly to the top, which was the taboo on The Pearl. Once they were found


    out, they needed to be severely punished.


    Caseyughed, "Tell me first, if the two of them are spreading rumors, what kind of punishment will


    they have?"


    "We will mediate from this and ask them to apologize to you." The leader said.


    "Oh? What if I tell you that we are the passengers at the top floor?" Casey asked.


    The faces of the few people changed. They quickly said, "If this is the case, we will severely punish


    these two people, cancel all their services on the cruise ship, and only allow them to stay in their own


    rooms until the cruise ship arrives at Moon Ind."


    Hearing Casey''s words, Rowanughed, "Don''t listen to this guy bragging here. They can''t be the


    passengers at the top floor. I know his situation the most."


    "They are posing as the passengers at the top floor here. You should just throw them both into the


    sea." Rosa muttered.


    Casey ignored what the two said, but took out the ferry tickets for himself and Edith and handed them


    to the leader.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    "Check it. Then you will know whether we all the passengers at the top floor."


    The leader took the two ferry tickets in Casey''s hand. After taking a look, his eyes widened open. Then


    he quickly bowed to Casey and Edith, and said, "Dear guest, it causes unnecessary trouble for you.


    This is our negligence. Please forgive me. We will drive these two people back to the room and prevent


    them froming out."


    After speaking, he returned the tickets to Casey and gave a look at the people behind him. Then his


    men immediately arrested Rowan and Rosa.


    Both Rowan and Rosa were dumbfounded. They had no idea that things would develop like this.


    "What are you arresting us for? You should arrest them!" Rowan shouted.


    "The two of them are our most distinguished guests. You nder our guests? How dare you!"


    "This is impossible. Their ferry tickets are fake. With their family''s situation, how can they afford the top


    ferry tickets!" Rowan looked incredulous.


    "The tickets for our top-level guests are all specially made. It is impossible to be faked. Stop talking


    nonsense. Hurry up and go back to your room. You two are not allowed toe out until the cruise


    ship arrives at Moon Ind!"


    After that, they dragged Rowan and Rosa out of the hall.

 Chapter 599 It Doesn’t Bother You to Worry About

    Chapter 599 It Doesn¡¯t Bother You to Worry About


    "The two of them are really hateful." Edith said angrily.


    Casey said with a smile, "So they got the punishment they deserved. At least, they won''t bother us


    again until we get off the boat."


    Edith nodded and stopped thinking about Rowan''s affairs. This time, they came out to rx. Such a


    good trip shouldn''t be ruined by such things.


    The two of them walked towards the audience area of the fashion show. After giving the ferry tickets to


    the person over there, someone took them to the front sofa.


    After the two of them sat down, the person in charge of the fashion show quickly announced that the


    show was about to begin, letting everyone go back to their seats as soon as possible.


    Those people looked enviously at Casey and Edith, who were sitting at the front. The reason why


    today¡¯s show was postponed was because the two of them had not yete. At this moment, they all


    felt the power of money.


    "When can I enjoy this kind of treatment in my life? Tusk-tusk, everyone is turning around me. It feels


    so cool."


    "You better wake up. Those people who can afford the top-floor ferry tickets has hundreds of millions


    assets. We cane to the eighth floor, which is already very good."


    After Casey and Edith sat down for a while, Brooklyn also walked to the side of the two and sat down


    on the other sofa.


    "What a coincidence! You guys are also going to watch the fashion show." Brooklyn asked with a smile.


    Casey and Edith both turned their heads to look at Brooklyn. They just nodded politely to him, without


    saying anything.


    Brooklyn was thinking about what Rowan said just now, with a meaningful smile on his face. Then he


    asked tentatively, "Those two rude people dare to say that they are your rtives. I guess they want to


    take advantage of you guys. You guys will definitely not have such rtives."


    Edith nced at Brooklyn and said, "The two of them are indeed my distant rtives. They¡¯re just way


    out of the line a little."


    "Oh? Since he is your distant rtive, why did he still say that kind of nderous words? I heard them


    say that Casey is a wimp, that you are from a small ce and that you two can''t afford the ferry tickets


    here. Your rtives are distorting the facts. How could the people who can buy the top-floor ferry


    tickets be like what they said?" Brooklyn continued.


    Casey knew that Brooklyn wanted to judge whether Rowan said was true or false from Edith. Casey felt


    it a little boring, so he said, "What they said is not wrong, but it''s all the past. The show is about to start.


    Let''s watch the show."


    Brooklyn just nodded with a smile. He was already smug. It seemed that these two people were not


    rich. Because they won the lottery or got the chance to make a fortune suddenly, they had the money


    to buy the ferry tickets of the top floor.


    If it was in the case, it would be easy for him to steal Edith from Casey.


    No matter what, Casey''s assets could not be as much as his 500 million worth.


    Besides, he didn''t expect Casey to be a wimp in the eyes of his rtives, which made Brooklyn even


    more convinced that Casey was a toy boy.


    The clothes of the fashion show on The Pearl were so expensive. Even the cheapest one was worth of


    millions, just because of the reputation of the designer and the vanity of the rich.


    Ferry tickets were just one of the means for The Pearl to make money, and the luxury goods on the


    cruise could still bring them a lot of money.


    Brooklyn only needed to buy Edith one, then Edith would be able to understand the gap between


    Casey and him.


    After all, a toy boy must be reluctant to spend millions to buy a piece of clothing.


    The show soon began. After a while, models with graceful figures and outstanding temperaments


    walked out one by one, wearing all kinds of beautiful clothes. They showed off their figures in front of


    everyone.


    After each model showed the clothes on themselves, the host would introduce the designer and design


    concept of the dress, trying to exaggerate the dress and described them as collectibles. Then, he


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    would quote the price.


    Except for the first piece of clothing that was quoted at 880 thousand, every piece of clothing after that


    was between 1.5 million and 2 million.


    The passengers on the eighth floor looked at these charming models with envy. Although they all


    thought these clothes were very nice, the prices were so high that none of them were willing to buy


    them.


    "My god, a piece of clothing is more than one million dors. How rich they are that they can afford it! I


    really don''t understand what kind of people are willing to buy such expensive clothes?" The man said


    with emotion.


    "This is no longer clothes. This is a work of art. Buying it back is not for wearing, but for admiration. You


    chuff!" A girl had been brainwashed by the host. Her eyes lit up when she was looking at those clothes.


    Edith was also amazed by the clothes worn by these models. She thought the clothes she bought were


    already pretty, butpared with these clothes, the clothes she bought really sucked.


    Every time when a model came out, Edith would admire, "It''s so beautiful."


    Casey looked at Edith from the sidelines, wondering if she liked these clothes.


    After a long time, the models disyed a total of 23 pieces of clothing. They stood in two rows in front


    of all the audience, posing in various poses for people to watch.


    The host smiled and asked if anyone wanted to take these artworks home, but his eyes were mainly on


    the sofa in the first row.


    After hearing the host¡¯s words, Brooklyn immediately stood up, pointed his finger at a model on the


    stage, and said, "Help me wrap the dress number 17. I want to give this dress to this beautiful girl. I


    think she is worthy of this dress."


    Then he turned his head and nced at Edith,pletely ignoring Casey who was sitting next to Edith.


    As soon as Brooklyn finished speaking, the audiences were in uproar. Everyone did not expect that


    someone would actually buy the clothes here.


    Moreover, the clothes that Brooklyn picked was the most expensive among the 23 clothes, valued at


    2.38 million.


    "Oh my god, someone actually bought it. It''s the most expensive one. He is so rich!"


    "The world of the rich is indeed not something I can understand. A piece of clothing is more than two


    million dors, which is more expensive than the top-floor ferry tickets."


    "Sure enough, poverty limits my imagination."


    ...


    Neither Casey nor Edith expected that Brooklyn would suddenly buy a piece of clothing for Edith. Edith


    looked confused, while Casey showed a joking smile.


    He stood up, looked at Brooklyn, and said, "She is my wife. I can buy her clothes, so you don''t have to


    worry about it."

 Chapter 600 Twenty Million Is Just a Days Pocket Money

    Chapter 600 Twenty Million Is Just a Day''s Pocket Money


    Hearing Casey''s words, Brooklynughed, "Don''t get me wrong. It¡¯s just a little gift for you guys. I just


    saw that your wife wears so cheaply, so I just want to buy it for her. It¡¯s only more than two million. It¡¯s


    just a piece of cake for me."


    Brooklyn''s words were full of ostentation and mockery of Casey. After knowing that Casey was just a


    wimp, he was not afraid to offend Casey.


    He had to let Edith see how powerful he was.


    "No need. My wife doesn''t like the dress you picked." Casey said.


    When the most expensive dress came out at that time, Edith didn''t have much reaction. Although the


    dress was gorgeous, Edith didn''t like this style.


    Brooklyn curled his lips and said, "This dress is so beautiful. I think every woman will like it. Don¡¯t tell


    me that your wife doesn¡¯t like this dress just because of the price. I¡¯ve said I bought this dress to give it


    to your wife as a gift."


    Hearing Brooklyn''s words, Casey''s face immediately sank. He said, "I never look at the price when I


    buy things. I know best whether my wife likes it or not. You are an outsider, so don''t make your own


    im here."


    Everyone looked at Casey and Edith curiously. They soon saw that the two guys felt tit-for-tat.


    The reason why the two of them was like this was because of the woman sitting between them.


    "Wow, that woman is so happy. There are two guys rushing to buy such expensive clothes for her."


    "It seems that the man who bought the clothes wants to take away the wife of that man. Is the world of


    rich people so exciting?"


    Brooklyn was very upset when he heard Casey''s words, so he immediately went to the host to pay to


    buy the clothes. Maybe Edith would abandon Casey because of Casey¡¯s poverty.


    Casey also walked towards the host. Edith hurriedly stopped him.


    "Casey, these clothes are too expensive. Don''t buy them." Edith said.


    Casey said with a smile, "It''s not expensive. As long as you like it, I will buy it for you."


    Hearing Edith''s words, Brooklyn immediately sneered. He thought that Casey shouldn''t have much


    assets, otherwise Edith wouldn''t say that words.


    After Brooklyn and Casey walked to the host, Brooklyn directly took out his bank card, handed it over,


    and said, "Wrap the dress I just mentioned."


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    The host epted the bank card with a smile on his face, and hurriedly asked someone to swipe the


    card.


    Casey didn''t stop him, just standing on the side and waiting for the host to help Brooklyn pay.


    After finishing it, Brooklyn looked at Casey and said with a smile, "Actually, it''s really unnecessary. Your


    wife said just now that these clothes are too expensive. You don''t have to spend the money for your


    vanity."


    Casey ignored him, but looked at the host.


    "This gentleman, do you have any clothes you like?" the host asked with a smile.


    "Number one, number nine, and number fourteen." Casey said three numbers.


    The host''s eyes lit up suddenly. He didn''t expect Casey to want to buy three at a time.


    Brooklyn didn''t expect Casey to buy the three at once, either. He immediately said contemptuously,


    "These three clothes add up to almost 4 million. Are you sure you really want to buy these three


    clothes?"


    "Sir, wait a moment, I''ll let the staff prepare these three pieces of clothing for you." The host was afraid


    that Casey would regret it, so he said quickly.


    At this time, Casey said calmly, "You got me wrong. I mean, except for these three, I want all the


    remaining clothes."


    "What?" The host obviously didn''t react, and asked Casey instead.


    "Do you want me to say it again?" Casey stared at the host with a calm face.


    The host reacted and said, "No, no, I got it. Except for the number one, the neenth and the


    fourteenth, the rest is yours!"


    Brooklyn on the side was also surprised by Casey¡¯s words. He stared at Casey and said, "Don¡¯t be


    kidding here. Except for the three clothes, the rest add up to more than 20 million. You don¡¯t have to


    brag like that."


    "Just 20 million. Isn''t it just a few days of pocket money? Why do I have to brag?" Casey nced at


    Brooklyn in a puzzled way.


    Brooklyn suddenly felt speechless, thinking that this guy was too good at bragging. He had never seen


    such a person to brag like this.


    "You don''t confirm his assets first? " Brooklyn just turned to look at the host and asked.


    The host also realized this problem at this time. If Casey was talking nonsense, it would waste a lot of


    their time, so he took a look at Casey and said, "Sir, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t trust you. Because it is the first


    time I have encountered this situation. So..."


    Casey directly took out a bank card from his clothes and handed it to the host. This card was used by


    him to bribe Darius. It had 100 billion in it.


    "You can transfer the money first, and then help me get the clothes. The password is thest six digits


    of the card number." Casey said.


    The host quickly took the card, and immediately asked the staff to transfer the money.


    Brooklyn looked at Casey with a dark face. He thought that he could rely on this matter to make Casey


    realize the gap between him and himself, but he didn''t expect this guy to buy a lot of clothes at once. If


    Casey really had so much money in that card, Brooklyn would really be unable to save himself.


    Twenty million, even for him, was a considerable amount. Although he had 500 million, this was the


    sum of all his assets. He couldn''t take out so much cash at once.


    He didn''t believe that Casey, who made a fortune, could take so much money at once.


    "Hmph, this guy is just bluffing. How could he have so much money? When the staff tells everyone that


    the bnce is insufficient, it will be so embarrassing. I just want to see how he exins by then."


    Brooklyn snorted coldly.


    After a while, the host took Casey''s bank card and walked back. At this time, the host was overjoyed,


    and both of his hands trembled slightly.


    "Sir, the payment has been deducted. This is the invoice. Please check it. I''ll go to wrap the clothes for


    you." The host said excitedly.


    Brooklyn watched this scene dumbfoundedly. With a face full of disbelief, he said, "He... does really


    have so much money in this card?"


    The host nced at Brooklyn. Then he said, "Yes, sir, and this gentleman¡¯s card is the highest level on


    our side. This is the level only avable for tens of billions of cards. This gentleman is a real hundred


    billionaire."

 Chapter 601 So Stubborn

    Chapter 601 So Stubborn


    "...A hundred billionaire?" Hearing the host''s words, Brooklyn felt like his head was buzzing.


    He turned his head to look at Casey. His face had be so pale. In his life, he had worked hard,


    exhausted countless efforts and bet on endless luck, only to have a worth of five hundred million.


    This had always been his greatest pride. He felt that he was the best among the younger generation.


    However, now the host told him that Casey had at least 10 billion in this card, which was the number


    that he had to work hard for 20 lifetimes to get.


    "Did... did you make a mistake? How could he have so much money?" Brooklyn murmured


    subconsciously.


    Casey smiled at Brooklyn, and then he said, "He is indeed wrong."


    Brooklyn''s eyes lit up suddenly, thinking that Casey couldn''t continue to pretend. How could he have 10


    billion in this card!


    At this time, Casey went on to say, "In fact, I have 100 billion in this card."


    Brooklyn was like suddenly struck by lightning. His whole body froze.


    He looked at Casey in disbelief. At this time, he couldn''t tell whether Casey said that to give him a blow


    or whether Casey really had 100 billion.


    Casey seemed very satisfied when he saw Brooklyn''s looks. After smiling, Casey said to the host,


    "Send these clothes to the top floor."


    The host immediately said yes. His attitude towards Casey was very respectful. Every time a fashion


    show, he would get somemission on the clothes sold. This time themission on these clothes


    sold was enough for him to live the rest of his life without any worries.


    After speaking, Casey walked towards Edith.


    Because these audiences were far away, they didn''t know what happened just now, only to see


    Brooklyn''s face changed from triumphant to pale.


    After Casey turned and went back, the host was a little hard to restrain his excitement. At the same


    time, in order to make the fashion show famous, he directly picked up the microphone and said,


    "Everyone, just now, this gentleman spent 23.5 million dors buying 19 pieces of clothes. He is the


    only customer who bought so much clothes in our history."


    "In order to express my gratitude to this guest, I announce that this guest will be the lifetime


    honorary member in the future. If hees to buy clothes again, he can enjoy a 10% discount!"


    As soon as the host finished speaking, the audiences were in uproar immediately. Everyone was


    shocked by the price that the host said.


    "Oh my god, over 20 million! He only bought a few pieces of clothes. It''s really, too rich!"


    "Holy crap, I used to think I was a rich man. Until I came to this cruise ship, I know that I¡¯m a fucking


    poor."


    "Neen pieces of clothes are more expensive than all of my belongings. OMG! Even if I work hard


    for a hundred lifetimes, I''m afraid I won''t be able to make so much money."


    ...


    Edith did not expect that Casey would have bought so much clothes at a time. He spent more than 20


    million! It was the market value of thepany of Patel family.


    Seeing Casey walking in front of her, Edith nced at Casey reproachfully and said, "Why did you buy


    so much?"


    "One piece for a day. Throw it away after you wear it." Casey said with a smile.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Edith immediately red at Casey, and said, "Too luxury, so luxury."


    Casey stuck his tongue out at Edith and said, "Just kidding. I just thought you liked these clothes, so I


    bought them all."


    Edith rolled her eyes at Casey, obviously not wanting to talk to Casey.


    "Let''s go up. The clothes have already been bought. If I break your clothes this time, you can''t get


    angry with me." Casey said with a smile.


    Edith gave Casey a helpless look, stood up from the sofa, held Casey''s arm very naturally, and


    followed him towards the elevator.


    Everyone looked at the two people with envy. Many people looked at Casey as if he was like a walking


    cash machine.


    Only Brooklyn stood there alone. Casey''s voice just echoed in his mind.


    On the top floor, in the room.


    Edith happily dressed the clothes Casey bought for her. Now she could change her clothes in front of


    Casey without any shyness.


    Casey looked at Edith who was constantly changing clothes. He felt that his throat was somewhat dry.


    After a long time, Edith put on thest dress, and then walked to Casey, staring at him. She asked


    seriously, "Casey, how much money do you have?"


    Casey thought for a while and said, "I don''t know too well. I can''t count them."


    Edith asked again, "Then how much is it in your bank?"


    "Originally it was 100 billion, but today I spent a little, so there are only more than 90 billion." Casey


    said, took out his bank card and handed it to Edith.


    "Honey, please take care of my money from now on, so that I won¡¯t spend the money like water."


    Edith immediately pursed her lips proudly and returned the card to Casey, saying, "I don''t want it.


    Money makes me lost. I don''t want to bear the weight of these numbers."


    Casey was amused by Edith''s answer. Anyway, in his entire life, he had only a wife, which was Edith.


    ...


    At Moon Ind.


    In a high-end hot spring club.


    Wearing a kimono, with her hair curled up, and two slender and straight legs soaking in the hot spring,


    Annabel stared at her feet in the hot spring, thinking of the scene that Casey scratched her feet when


    they were in Guanling.


    After a long time, Annabel chuckled, her face full of sweetness.


    A girl sitting next to Annabel suddenlyughed, and said, "Miss, you are thinking about Casey."


    "So what?" Annabel raised her head proudly.


    The girl shook her head helplessly, and said, "Miss, that man named Casey is so good and makes you


    miss him all day and night."


    Hearing this, Annabel was also a little helpless. Ever since Casey left Guanling, his figure had always


    appeared in Annabel''s mind. She couldn''t control herself at all. ording to her mother, she might


    have been fall in love with Casey.


    "How long will it take for their cruise ship to reach Moon Ind? ording to the news we got, they


    should have been on the cruise ship by now." Annabel asked.


    "There are still two days. But this time Casey came with his wife. Miss, why are you obsessed with a


    man who already has a wife?" The girl looked at Annabel with a puzzled face.


    Annabel said nonchntly, "So what? This does not prevent me from liking him. People are not static.


    If he gets married, he may get divorced one day. As long as I take the initiative, there will be


    opportunities to let him fall in love with me."


    "Miss, it seems that the morality and ethics still can''t restrain you." The girl said with emotion.


    Annabel said with a smile, "It¡¯s because that you haven''t really liked a man yet. When you have such a


    person in your heart, you will understand that morality and ethics are not important anymore."


    "At that time, all you think about is being with him."

 Chapter 602 Moon Island

    Chapter 602 Moon Ind


    Casey and Edith werepletely rxed during the two-day cruise ship.


    In the past two days, they hung out all over the twelve floors of the cruise ship, watched all the


    programs, and tasted all the food on the cruise ship.


    Rowan and Rosa were locked up in the room. Brooklyn didn''t dare to have any other ideas after


    learning about Casey''s financial resources. He had been in his room for the past two days and had not


    Therefore, Casey and Edith had a great time. Because no one came to make trouble for them, and no


    one asked if the two of them got on the cruise ship with fake ferry tickets.


    Edith felt that these were the happiest two days she had yed since she was a child. She had never


    been so rxed since she grew up.


    The biggest reason was naturally that Casey had made her feel an unprecedented sense of security.


    Being with Casey, she didn''t have to worry about anything. She just needed to think about how to enjoy


    herself.


    Because of the close rtionship between Casey and Edith, Edith often flirted with Casey during these


    two days. Casey considered that Edith could not do that stuff too often because she was pregnant, so


    Edith used another method instead, which made their rtionship have been greatly sublimated.


    In the afternoon two dayster, The Pearl docked on a beautiful ind. The ind was not small and


    shaped as an arc. This was also the origin of the name ¡°Moon Ind¡±.


    Although Moon Ind was just an ind, due to the development of tourism, the poption on this


    ind was not small. All kinds of buildings were avable. In addition to skyscrapers, buildings that


    existed in any first-tier cities could be found here.


    Because of the first-ss environment and beautiful scenery, many people directly set up their homes


    here, which made the ind look vivid. These people could also rely on tourism to support themselves.


    In addition, Moon Ind received rtively wealthy tourists, which made this ind develop very


    rapidly. The people living on it were rtively rich.


    There were all kinds of tourism projects here. Tourists could experience them one by one on this ind.


    Of course, the premise was that they had to have enough money.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    After the cruise ship docked, everyone couldn''t wait to get off the cruise ship, and couldn''t wait to go to


    this famous ind to have fun.


    Casey and Edith walked to thedder. A waiter followed them with their luggage.


    The two of them had already overlooked the entire ind from the cruise ship, and were already


    attracted by the scenery here.


    At this time, there were many people waiting here on the shore. These were the people who lived here.


    They were all the tour guides of Moon Ind. Although it was only an ind, the area of Moon Ind


    was still veryrge, so the tour guide was already necessary.


    Casey and Edith got off the cruise ship and nned to find a tour guide to take them to understand the


    situation on Moon Ind.


    At this moment, an angry voice sounded, "Edith, Casey! You two shameless! We were locked in that


    broken room for two full days. I was really so angry. Apologize to us!"


    Casey and Edith both turned their heads and found that it was Rowan and Rosa who looked so angry.


    Two people bought tickets for the eighth floor this time, just to enjoy the sea view at a higher ce, but


    they were locked in the room and were not allowed going out just not long after they got on the cruise


    ship.


    In the past two days, the two almost died of suffocation in the room with only one small window. They


    could do nothing but y with their mobile phones, just like staying in a cheap hotel for two days.


    Because the two of them offended the passengers on the top floor, the eighth-floor service staff gave


    them the worst meals in the past two days.


    This made them feel that their tickets were worthless.


    So when they got off the cruise ship, they began to look for Casey and Edith, nning to get even with


    them.


    "It''s really unexpected that you had the money to buy the top-floor ferry tickets. Did you take out all


    your money for this traveling? Tell you, don¡¯t think that you are noble just because you bought the top-


    floor tickets. You could only show off in the past two days. Apologize to us quickly. Otherwise, don¡¯t


    me for us being rude." Rowan looked fierce.


    Rowan didn''t think that Casey and Edith would win the lottery so that they could afford the top-floor


    ferry tickets. Instead, he felt that they had put out all their savings just to experience the feeling of being


    the rich.


    Rosa also stared at Casey and Edith with anger and yelled, "It¡¯s not enough to apologize. They caused


    us to be imprisoned on the cruise ship for two days. They have to pay uspensation and let them


    give us their tickets so that we can enjoy the top treatment when we go back."


    "That''s right. Have you two heard it? Quickly hand over the top-floor ferry tickets!" Rowan said fiercely.


    Casey was a little speechless. He didn''t understand what these two people were thinking about. They


    actually dared to ask him for ferry tickets.


    "Why are you two so fierce? You look like robbers. Why do the handsome gentleman and the pretty


    seventeen or eighteen-year-old boy.


    "Little bastard, what do you know? They have caused us to lose too much. We have to defend our


    rights. You! Get out of my way." Rosa shouted at the boy.


    The boy immediately said, "Don''t be funny. Thisdy is so beautiful. How could she harm you! But you,


    a shrew, wants to harm her."


    Casey and Edithughed when they heard the boy''s words.


    At this time, the steward of the cruise ship noticed the situation here and found that it was still that two


    people who offended the passengers on the top floor again. They immediately brought people over and


    surrounded Rowan and Rosa.


    "If you still want to do something to our distinguished guests, we will lock you up on the cruise ship and


    send you back directly."


    Rowan and Rosa were so scared that they froze immediately.


    Casey and Edith both shook their heads, stopped paying attention to them, and turned to leave.


    At this time, Casey nced at the boy and asked, "Are you living on this ind?"


    The boy nodded.


    "Then can you be our tour guide?" Casey asked. He had a good impression of the little boy. Anyway,


    he wanted to find a tour guide, so he asked.


    The boy''s eyes lit up and he said, "Of course, I''m very happy to serve you."


    After speaking, he ran over to get Casey and Edith''s luggage. The three of them walked forward


    together.


    Rowan and Rosa both gritted their teeth as they watched the three people leave.


    "It seems what I guessed it is correct. They must have spent all their money to buy the top-floor ferry


    tickets. They actually found a kid as a tour guide, which proves that they have no money."


    "That¡¯s not over. On the ind, there aren¡¯t these people to protect you two. I have to let you two


    suffer!"


    Rowan said angrily.

 Chapter 603 Time on the Island

    Chapter 603 Time on the Ind


    "Sir,dy, have you booked a hotel? I will help you deliver your luggage to the hotel first, and then I will


    introduce you to the situation on our ind."


    The three people walked forward together. The boy had introduced himself to Casey and Edith. His


    name was Gardner and he lived on Moon Ind with his parents. His parents were the owner of a


    small restaurant on Moon Ind. His family depended on that restaurant for their livelihood.


    Gardner was born on the ind. Although he had reached the age of the college entrance examination,


    the education conditions on the ind were too poor. Although there was a high school, there was no


    chance to hold the college entrance examination.


    The wealthy people on the ind usually send their children directly to school ind. People who settle


    on the ind like Gardner''s family, but were not wealthy, would often choose to let their children stay at


    home to help.


    Now, it was the peak tourist season. The high schools on the ind had also closed sses. Gardner


    came to the ce where the cruise ship stopped every day to see if he could take some private tour


    guide work. In addition to subsidizing the family, he could also hear many things about the outside


    world from the tourists.


    The boy who had lived on the ind had been very yearning for the outside world since he was a little


    baby.


    Casey originally wanted to say that he had not booked a hotel yet and asked Gardner to rmend a


    few good hotels, but after another thought, hotels all over the world were the same. Since he was


    traveling out, it would be better to feel more like staying in a homestay.


    So he asked Gardner with a smile, "Do you have any extra rooms at your home? I want to experience


    the lifestyle of the local people here. I will pay you at the price of the hotel."


    Gardner was stunned for a moment. He didn''t expect Casey to want to live in his home. He hesitated


    and said, "There are rooms, but...the conditions of my home are not as good as those in the hotel.


    Although my house is built by Moon Ind and it is a double-story bungalow, the beds in my home may


    not be as soft as the hotel¡¯s."


    Casey said with a smile, "It doesn''t matter. I just want to experience your local customs. It¡¯s okay as


    long as your parents agree."


    After speaking, Casey asked Edith to see if she had anyments.


    Edith said that she always stayed in hotels and wanted to experience the feeling of living in a


    homestay.


    Gardner immediately called his parents and asked about it. After confirming that they could live in, the


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    three of them walked towards Gardner''s house together.


    On the way, Gardner introduced Casey and Edith a lot of characteristics here. He told Edith and Casey


    about the advantages and disadvantages of many attractions, and reminded Casey and Edith of those


    attractions where were so boring and expensive.


    The advantage of finding a private tour guide was that you could avoid some boring and money-


    trapping ces and save a lot of time. If it was those professional tour guides on the ind, they


    couldn¡¯t wait to let tourists go to those money-trapping ces. After all, the tour guides served scenic


    spots, not tourists.


    It didn''t take long before the three of them arrived at Gardner''s house. The residents here lived in


    uniform houses. The rich could also live in the vis in the center of the ind. Gardner''s family was in


    general condition. Even if the house was the same as the others¡¯, it could be seen that the decoration


    was quite poor.


    Casey and Edith didn¡¯t care about it.


    Gardner''s parents warmly entertained Casey and Edith, cooked them a lot of hearty dishes, and


    carefully cleaned the room they were staying in.


    Casey wanted to pay Gardner''s family for room and meals at the hotel price, but Gardner wanted to


    learn about outside affairs from Casey and Edith, so he told his parents that Casey was his friend. It


    was naturally that Gardner''s parents were unwilling to ept the money.


    Casey felt that it was not appropriate, so he insisted on giving money. Gardner and his parents didn''t


    ept it. Casey had no choice. He thought he could leave the money on the day when he was about


    leave here.


    The journey of the two people on Moon Ind officially began. As a local, Gardner''s understanding of


    the local area was no worse than those of professional guides. In a few days, he took Casey and Edith


    to visit a lot of attractions on the ind.


    Gardner even took them to some undeveloped ces on the ind. Besides, the scenery here was still


    beautiful, and no tickets were required.


    In the past few days, Casey and Edith had also experienced the life of inders in Gardner''s house.


    The lifestyles of the people here were very different from those of the ind people. Because they


    were on the ind, every household would go out to sea to fish.


    Casey and Edith experienced the life of a fisherman and learned many ways to make seafood from


    Gardner''s parents.


    This kind of carefree life made people intoxicated. If it wasn''t for the heavy responsibility of avenging


    his grandfather, Casey would even want to buy a house on the ind directly and live a reclusive life


    with Edith.


    On the third day ofing to the ind, Gardner learned that Edith was pregnant, so he rmended


    a hot spring club to her, saying that the natural spring water there was good for people''s health and


    was very suitable for Edith.


    Casey and Edith went to the hot spring club together. But the club was separate for men and women.


    Casey didn''t have much interest in hot springs, so he waited outside every time and let Edith go in


    alone.


    After a few days, Edith did feel that she be much healthier because of this hot spring, so taking a


    hot spring became a must-have item for Edith every day.


    Within two days, Edith told Casey that she had met a beautiful friend in the hot spring club. She liked to


    chat with that girl. The two of them talked about everything. That girl was very gentle and cultivated.


    Edith felt she hit it off with that girl. Soon, they became the best friends.


    Because of this friend, Edith no longer let Casey follow her. She went to the hot spring club with that


    friend every day, so that Casey didn¡¯t have to wait outside boringly every day.


    Casey had always been puzzled about the speed of the girl''s friendship, but he didn''t think much about


    it. Edith also said that she wanted to take him to meet this friend.


    During this period of time, Casey also found that after Gardner took them out to y every day, he


    would take a book to read and make a lot of notes as long as he had time. He was a very hard-working


    child.


    Moreover, Gardner asked Casey many things about the outside world. Every time Casey told him,


    Gardner''s eyes would shine.


    Thinking of the hospitality of Gardner''s family during this period, Casey felt that he could help Gardner


    go out when he was leaving, so that Gardner also had the opportunity to see the outside world.


    This afternoon, Edith and that friend made an appointment to go to the hot springs. Casey was bored at


    Gardner''s home alone, so he nned to hang out with Gardner.


    However, he did not see Gardner at home. He felt a little weird. Logically, Gardner would have been


    waiting at home, ready to take Casey and Edith to hang out at any time.


    At this time, Casey heard a loud noiseing from outside the house. He walked out and saw Gardner


    was surrounded by a group of men about his age.


    The lead raised his hand and pped Gardner on the face.

 Chapter 604 You Guys Bring It on Together

    Chapter 604 You Guys Bring It on Together


    "Brat, I heard that you have already been a tour guide privately again? You even let the tourists live in


    your house directly? You are so fucking courageous." The lead cursed at Gardner.


    Gardner was pped, then his face immediately turned red. He stared at the person in front of him,


    and shouted, "rke, there is no rule on the ind that I can''t be a tour guide. So many people on the


    ind are doing this kind of thing. Why are you hitting me?"


    The man named rke sneered, "My father is the director of the tour guide management office. I said


    that if you are not qualified to be a tour guide, the you are not qualified. If you do it, I have to teach you


    a lesson!"


    Gardner was full of indignation. rke was his ssmate in school. Because Gardner''s family


    conditions were rtively poor, he was often bullied by rke.


    The tour guides on the ind were indeed under the control of rke''s father, but in order to make


    more money, many people on the ind would entertain some tourists for livelihood in private.


    Generally, rke''s father would turn a blind eye. After all, they were all residents of the ind, so there


    was no need to be too strict.


    rke didn''t like Gardner, so he came to make things difficult for Gardner on purpose.


    "Hurry up and hand over the money you earned from your tourists. Then I can spare you once,


    otherwise, don''t me me for being rude!" rke said viciously.


    "They are my friends. I didn¡¯t ept their money." Gardner said.


    "You''re fucking lying to me. I think you just want to be hit. Give it or not? If you don''t give it to me, I will


    p your face to broken today!" rke shouted at Gardner again.


    Gardner gritted his teeth and stared at rke angrily. He didn''t show any signs of surrendering.


    However, rke had a few men on his side. Gardner could not run away because rke''s men were


    pressing him.


    Seeing Gardner not speaking, rke raised his hand again and was about to pped Gardner.


    At this moment, one hand grabbed his wrist and pulled him to the side with force.


    "What are you doing?" Casey stared at rke and his men coldly, and stretched out his hand to drag


    Gardner over.


    rke turned his head and nced at Casey. Then he yelled, "Who the hell are you? You don''t know


    who I am? You dare to take care of my affairs. Don''t you want to live?"


    "Boss, listening to this person''s ent, he should be from other cities. He''s probably the tourist who is


    living in Gardner''s house." A man on the side said.


    rke looked at Casey up and down. Seeing that Casey was wearing ordinary clothes, thinking about


    that Casey actually let Gardner be his tour guide and he also lived directly at the tour guide''s house,


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    rke thought that Casey was the kind of tourists who had no money, so he didn''t take Casey


    seriously.


    When Gardner saw Casey stand up for him, he was a little anxious. It was nothing that he was beaten.


    But if Casey got into trouble because of him, he would definitely feel sorry.


    "Casey, this is a matter between me and him. You don''t have to take care of me. rke has a strong


    influence on the ind. His father is the director of the tour guide management office. He knows many


    people. If you offend him, it will be not good for you." Gardner shouted.


    Casey turned his head and nced at Gardner, then said with a smile, "No matter who he is, it''s not


    right to hit someone casually. I''ll help you deal with this matter. You can just watch it from the side."


    rke and his menughed immediately, obviously not taking Casey''s words seriously.


    rke took two steps to the front, rubbed his hands, and said, "Don''t think you are a few years older


    than us, you are better than us. Tell you, I¡¯m ck belt in Taekwondo. With just a flying kick, I can break


    your head."


    Gardner was anxious. He said, "Casey, rke has indeed learned Taekwondo and is good at fighting.


    Don¡¯t have any conflicts with him!"


    Casey showed a joking smile at the corner of his mouth and said, "If fighting can resolve the matter, it


    will be very easy."


    Although fighting with a group of seventeen or eighteen-year-old children was a bit bullying them, what


    rke had done was a bit hateful. Casey was just teaching him a lesson for his elders.


    Seeing Casey''s undaunted looks, rke coldly snorted, "Since you are looking for death by yourself,


    don''t me me for being merciless!"


    "Bring it on together. I don''t want to bully you guys." Casey said.


    rkeughed suddenly, "Holy crap, this guy is so arrogant. Let us punch him together? Is he afraid


    that I can''t kill him alone?"


    "Boss, since he has made such a request, let''s go together and let him understand what the cost of


    being arrogant is!" A man immediately said.


    "No, I can take care of this guy alone. After I knock him down, you guys cane on."


    When rke was speaking, he took a few steps back, moved his body, and assumed a standard


    Taekwondo starting position.


    After that, he yelled and rushed towards Casey quickly.


    "Look, a flying kick!"


    rke''s body vacated and kicked towards Casey, looking full of momentum.


    Casey looked at rke''s tricks and shook his head. When the two fought against each other, the taboo


    was to let himself in the air. If there was no ce to support him, the man would be beaten so


    miserably.


    rke''s tricks looked good, but it was limited to kicking boards. If he used the skills in actualbat,


    he could frighten those children who didn¡¯t know fighting. But those who knew the martial arts could


    beat him to the ground so easily.


    When rke was about to kick Casey, Casey turned around, kicked directly on rke''s stomach, and


    directly kicked him out.


    rke fell to the ground with an incredible face.


    Everyone watched this scene dumbfoundedly. They didn''t expect that the taekwondo ck belt third-


    level master in their minds would be solved with one kick.


    Gardner also didn''t expect Casey to be so powerful. He originally thought that Casey would be beaten


    by rke, who was a ck belt third-level master.


    "What are you guys doing? Go together. Fuck, if I don''t beat him down today, I won''t be rke!" rke


    shouted.


    His men hesitated for a while, then quickly rushed towards Casey and surrounded him.


    rke also got up from the ground and rushed towards Casey again.


    After almost five minutes.


    rke fell to the ground and said weakly to Casey, "Sir, I was wrong. From now on, I won¡¯t make


    trouble for you. Please forgive me."


    Casey reached out and grabbed his cor, dragged him to Gardner, and said, "Apologize to him."


    rke looked up at Gardner. Obviously, he was very unwilling to apologize to this guy he had looked


    down upon.


    Casey waved his fist in front of rke.


    rke blurted out, "Gardner, I was wrong. Please forgive me. I won''t dare anymore."

 Chapter 605 Any Problem That Could Be Solved with Money Is Not a Problem

    Chapter 605 Any Problem That Could Be Solved with Money Is Not a Problem


    "Casey, you are so amazing. He has so many men. But you knocked them down so easily. You are


    even better than the martial arts masters on TV!"


    After rke''s men left dejectedly, Gardner looked at Casey with admiration. He almost wanted to ask


    Casey to sign a name to him.


    "You have to exercise well. Being strong is the foundation of everything. I will teach you a few tricks so


    that you don''t have to worry about being bullied in the future." Casey said.


    Gardner nodded seriously. He was full of joy, but after a while, he became a little lost.


    rke''s father was the owner of the tour guide management office and was also a well-connected


    person in Moon Ind. Although Casey taught rke a lesson today and helped him, rke would


    certainly not give up.


    rke was very likely to ask his father for help. At that time, the persons that rke would retaliate


    was not only him.


    Thinking of this, Gardner suddenly worried. But he did not dare to tell Casey. After all, Casey had


    already helped him once, so he could no longer let Casey worry about him.


    In the evening, Edith came back from the hot spring club. Once again, she told Casey how gentle and


    understanding that friend was, so Casey felt that Edith was about to fall in love with that girl.


    "Honey, does your friend have a boyfriend?" Casey asked.


    "No, what''s the matter?" Edith was a little confused.


    "You said that your friend is so beautiful, gentle and understanding. But why doesn''t she go to find a


    boyfriend? Is she interested in you?" Casey smiled.


    Edith immediately rolled her eyes at Casey and said, "She has a sweetheart. What are you thinking


    about every day?"


    "I afraid that my wife will be abducted by others. If you¡¯re still abducted by a woman, I will be so sad."


    Casey said jokingly.


    "Idiot!" Edith nced at Casey, "I have already told her. We will have dinner together tomorrow night.


    Then I will introduce her to you."


    "Okay." Casey said with a smile. These days, he always listened to Edith mentioning this friend, so


    Casey had also developed a lot of interest in this friend.


    "But you can''t have any thoughts about her. Although she is indeed very beautiful and elegant, you are


    mine. If you dare to have other ideas about her, I will definitely not forgive you." Edith said seriously.


    "You know me. I only have you in my heart. How can I have other ideas about other women?" Casey


    smiled and hugged Edith, and touched her belly.


    "Hey, Gardner''s parents will be back. If they see it, it will be so embarrassing." Edith said shyly.


    Not long after, Gardner''s parents came back from outside. As soon as they arrived at home, Gardner''s


    father shouted, "Gardner, you bastard,e here!"


    Gardner, who was reading in the room, heard his father''s call and ran out quickly.


    Casey and Edith also walked over, not knowing what happened.


    When Gardner''s father saw Gardnering out, he immediately walked over, grabbed his ears, and


    said with a stern look, "Do you know how much trouble you have caused for me? Did you beat rke?


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    His father brought some men to our restaurant today, saying that I vited the rules of the ind. He


    directly sealed our restaurant and prohibited us from conducting anymercial activities on the ind


    in the future. How do we make a living in the future!"


    Gardner''s mother also looked at Gardner helplessly, frowning and sighing again and again.


    "Father, rke ran over to make me trouble. I didn''t provoke him at all. Let of me. You are about to get


    my ears off." Gardner begged for mercy.


    "He made trouble for you, but you just beat him like that? Now because of you, our jobs are gone. You


    said how we make a living in the future." Gardner''s father said with a grumpy face.


    "Enough! It''s useless to scold him. Just think about what to do next." Gardner''s mother said.


    Listening to their words, Casey probably understood what was going on. He walked over to Gardner''s


    father and said, "Sir, you let Gardner go first. rke was not beaten by Gardner. It¡¯s me."


    Gardner''s father turned his head and nced at Casey. His attitude eased, then he said, "Casey, you


    don''t have to intercede for this bastard. This is our family''s business, so just leave it alone."


    "It''s me who beat rke and his men. Gardner is so thin. How could he beat them?" Casey exined.


    Then he recounted what happened this afternoon. After hearing it, Gardner''s parents felt more


    helpless.


    Gardner also med himself. After all, Casey beat rke because of him. No matter what, Casey


    couldn''t be med for this matter.


    "Father, I caused this matter. I am willing to take full responsibility. I will beg rke tomorrow." Gardner


    said.


    "Forget it. rke''s family is powerful on Moon Ind. We can¡¯t provoke them. Now, we can only find a


    way to leave Moon Ind and go ind to seek a life." Gardner''s father said helplessly.


    At this time, Casey stepped forward and said, "Sir,dy, don''t worry. I punched them. I will help you


    solve this matter. This matter is because they are unreasonable. You shouldn''t have to bear the


    consequence."


    Gardner''s father shook his head and said, "It''s useless. You are just a tourist on this ind. You can''t


    defeat rke''s family at all."


    "Don''t rush to conclusions. Tell me first, what kind of background does rke''s family have on Moon


    Ind?" Casey said.


    "Our Moon Ind is dominated by the Chan family. All industries on this ind are controlled by the


    Chan family. rke''s father is like a dog of the Chan family. A few years ago, his father spent some


    money to be the director of the tour guide management office. Then he started to make friends


    from all walks of life. Today, on Moon Ind, no one dares to mess with rke''s family except the


    Chan family." Gardner''s father exined to Casey.


    After Casey heard it, he asked, "You mean, the position of rke''s father was bought with money?"


    "Yes, Moon Ind is different from other ces. Here, as long as you have money, you can buy


    anything, including management positions, provided that you pay enough money." Gardner''s father


    said.


    Hearing what Gardner''s father said, Casey immediatelyughed. He had already had a solution to this


    problem in his mind.


    Any problem that could be solved with money was not a problem.


    "Don''t worry about it. I have a solution to this matter. Go back and rest first. I will let rke''s family get


    the punishment they deserve tomorrow."

 Chapter 606 Then I Can Give You More

    Chapter 606 Then I Can Give You More


    Early the next morning.


    After Casey got up, he told Edith a few words, and then went to find Fisher.


    Fisher and his family were already waiting for Casey in the living room. Last night Casey said that there


    was a way to help them deal with rke''s family. Although they didn''t have much hope, they could only


    trust Casey at present.


    After all, if they didn''t believe Casey, they could only find a way to leave Moon Ind.


    "Casey, do you really have a way to deal with rke''s family?" Gardner stared at Casey and asked.


    "In my opinion, let''s just forget it, we can''t take them on, maybe we will get even more trouble. At this


    point, we can only sell the house here, buy the cheapest ferry ticket and leave Moon Ind," Fisher


    said and frowned.


    Casey smiled and said, "Don''t be so pessimistic. Since I said there is a way, I will be able to solve this


    problem. Don''t worry, if this matter is screwed up, I will bear all the consequences."


    Hearing what Casey said, Fisher and his family could only nod their heads, and walked outside with


    Casey.


    "Our management department on Moon Ind is in a building in the center of the ind. The managers


    of the ind usually work there. The tour guide management office is under a manager named Paisley.


    He is also the superior of Allen, who is rke''s father and has the power to expelAllen, but they are


    family, and they must defend for each other. If we go there, doesn''t it mean we have entered other


    people''s territory," Fisher said worriedly as he walked.


    "Dad, under the circumstances, don''t worry about it, trust Casey. Since he said it can be done, it will


    definitely be done," Gardner said.


    Fisher had to shut his mouth.


    The four people came to the front of the Moon Ind office building. Casey walked towards the front. A


    guard stopped them and asked them what they were doing.


    Casey stepped forward, stuffed a envelope to the guard, and said, "We''re here to find Director Allen of


    the tour guide management office, please."


    The guard nced at the money in the envelope, his eyes brightened up. Then he let them in.


    They came to the office building together. Casey did not go to the tour guide management office, but


    directly asked where Paisley''s office was.


    Then, they came to the door of Paisley''s office. Casey looked at Fisher and his family, saying, "You


    guys wait here for a while, I''ll go in and talk to him."


    Fisher and his family nodded, waiting outside the office a little nervously.


    Casey reached out and knocked on the office door, then pushed the door directly and walked in.


    In the office, a graceful female secretary was squatting in front of Paisley. When she heard the door


    opened, the secretary quickly stood up and wiped her mouth.


    Paisley stretched his hand and closed the zipper of his trousers, nced at Casey, and cursed angrily,


    "Who let you in, get out of here!"


    Casey smiled and nced at Paisley and the secretary, and said, "Sorry for interrupting your happy


    time, but I have something to talk to you today, so your business may be dyed for a while."


    Paisley looked at Casey with a cold look and said, "Who are you, I haven''t even seen you before. If you


    have something to do, go to the person at the counter outside, don''t bother me."


    Casey took out his ferry ticket for the top floor and said, "I think this ferry ticket should allow you to sit


    down and listen to what''s wrong with me."


    Paisley stared at the ferry ticket and found that it was a ticket for the top floor. He nced at Casey,


    then at the female secretary, and said, "You go out first."


    Those who could afford ferry tickets for the top floor of the Pearl''s were either rich or respectable.


    Paisley knew how to umte contacts. This ferry ticket really allowed him to hear what Casey came


    to him for.


    After the female secretary went out, Casey went straight to the sofa and sat down.


    He took the teacup on the table and got himself a cup of tea.


    Seeing Casey so casual, Paisley couldn''t help frowning, and said coldly, "This is my office. Don''t think


    that you can be unscrupulous on this ind with a ticket for the top floor. That ferry ticket is nothing but


    a ticket. It just allows you to be treated better on the cruise ship."


    Casey smiled and said, "I came to you today to discuss a business with you."


    Paisley stared at Casey for a few seconds, then asked, "What business?"


    "Your subordinate''s son bullied people for no reason and was beaten by me. As a result, he used his


    own power to force the family to have nowhere to go. I am responsible for this matter, so I need to help


    them settle this matter. I want you to give me the position as the director of the tour guide office," Casey


    said.


    When Paisley heard Casey''s words, he was taken aback for a while, thenughed, and said, "Boy,


    don''t you pee and see what you are like. Who do you think you are? Do I have to follow your orders


    and give you a position?"


    "Tell you, I heard about Allen''s son. Since you are here , you don''t have to leave today."


    Casey smiled and said, "I heard that your position here can be bought with money. I am not asking you


    to give it to me for nothing. I can buy this position."


    Paisley curled his lips and said, "Do you think you can afford a ticket for the top floor, so you are eligible


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    toe to us to buy a position?"


    "Allen bought the position of director for 5 million, and then he will pay me dividends every year. Now


    you can buy this position, but I''m afraid you can''t afford it."


    Casey stared at Paisley, and said, "I pay you 10 million."


    Paisley obviously hesitated and said, "Don''t waste time, go out quickly. Allen is the one of my


    subordinates who has the best rtionship with me. I will never sell his position."


    "Twenty million." Casey continued.


    Paisley swallowed, and then he said, "Don''t think you can make me ignore my friendship with Allen for


    so many years with a little more money. You go, I won''t agree."


    "Really? Then I will give you more."


    "Thirty million."


    Caseyughed.


    When Paisley heard this number, his whole body trembled, and there was also a clear desire in his


    eyes.


    Casey stood up directly, took out a bank card, walked to Paisley, and said, "As long as you promise, 30


    million will be transferred to you immediately. This is a a safe bet for you. Opportunity knocks only


    once."


    Paisley took a deep breath. After a while, a smile suddenly appeared on his serious face. Then he


    patted Casey''s shoulder and said, "Come on, sit down and sit down. Actually, I have long been


    dissatisfied with Allen, Since you have this meaning, then I will help you. I agree to this business."

 Chapter 607 Youre Removed

    Chapter 607 You''re Removed


    Outside the office.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Fisher and his family waited anxiously, all a little fidgeting. Just now the female secretary came out and


    nced at them contemptuously, making them think that Casey was very unlikely to solve the matter


    by finding Paisley.


    Fisher paced back and forth, sighing, "Can Casey really solve this matter? Allen is Paisley''s


    subordinate. I heard that their rtionship is very good. Casey is just a tourist. No matter what, Paisley


    won''t help us."


    "Well, don''t say anything, you''ll know after Caseyes out. You can''t change anything by


    Gardner also frowned. He didn''t know what the matter would turn into in the end, but he always felt that


    since Casey said that this matter could be resolved, there shouldn''t be any problems.


    He didn''t know why he had such confidence in Casey.


    After a while, there was a sound of footsteps in the corridor, and several people walked towards


    Paisley''s office.


    Gardner turned his head and nced at the side, his look changed abruptly. Towards them came Allen,


    his son, and several security guards with batons.


    Anika and Fisher were also shocked when they saw them, and subconsciously stepped back.


    rke looked at Gardner with a sneer on his face and said, "Gardner, I didn''t expect that you dare to


    Gardner frowned and nced at rke, his fists clenched suddenly.


    Allen also looked at Fisher and his family sarcastically. After standing in front of them, he said, "What


    do you mean? Are youing to my superior to file aint for me?"


    Both Fisher and Anika lowered their heads and dared not look at Allen. Facing such powerful people,


    they seemed weak and powerless.


    "Originally I thought you were not so stupid. You beat my son and I should punish you. It''s natural. But


    this matter is not too irreconcble. If you are willing to pay mepensation, I may spare you when I


    am happy."


    "However, you are so stupid and even ran to my boss to file aint with me. You are quite


    contrary to my expectations."


    "Is it possible that you thought my boss would help you? It is ridiculous. Since you dare toe here,


    then I will tell you that this matter is not negotiable. From now on, as long as you are still in Moon


    Ind, I will never let you have a good day!"


    Allen looked aloof,pletely disregarding Gardner and his family.


    After Fisher heard what Allen said, he was full of anxiety. He didn''t want to make this matter too stiff, so


    he said to Allen with an expression of guilt, "Director Allen, this matter is indeed our fault. I am so


    anxious ande here. Please spare us this time."


    "Did you not understand what I said just now? It''s toote to beg me now." Allen sneered.


    Gardner was full of anger, stretched out his hand and pulled Fisher, and said, "Dad, don''t beg them.


    We didn''t do anything wrong in this matter. Why should we beg them for mercy."


    After speaking, Gardner turned to look at Allen and rke, gritted his teeth and said, "It was your son


    who came and beat me for no reason. Casey taught your son to save me. What did we do wrong? Why


    are you doing this to us?"


    When hearing Gardner''s words, rke immediately said in a contemptuous tone, "Gardner, are your


    insane? This matter has reached this stage, and you still ask this kind of question? Haven''t I already


    told you, just because my father is the director of the tour guide management office!"


    Gardner stared at rke with both eyes, wishing to rush up to give this guy a few punches now.


    Allen also nced at Gardner with disdain, and said, "Boy, in this world, there is no right or wrong. On


    Moon Ind, I say you are wrong, and then you are wrong. If you don''t understand it, you deserve to


    be bullied."


    Fisher stretched out his hand to stop Gardner, and said, "Stop talking, we can''t afford to offend them.


    By now, I''m afraid we can only leave Moon Ind."


    "Hey, do you think this is the end of this matter? It''s not enough that you are beaten up. You now go


    and call the person who beat me that day, and I want him to know how powerful I am!" rke snorted


    coldly.


    As soon as he finished speaking, the office door opened and Casey walked out of it.


    Seeing Caseying out, rke immediately pointed his finger at him, and shouted, "Dad, this guy


    beat me, you must let the security guard hold him down, I will beat him hard to vent my anger!"


    Casey didn''t expect rke to be here. The middle-aged man standing behind him should be rke''s


    father, Allen.


    At this time Paisley also walked out of the office, full of joy. Casey had just transferred the money to


    him, and Paisley also immediately issued Allen''s dismissal document, and by the way admitted Fisher


    as the new director of the tour guide management office.


    Casey just came to Moon Ind to travel. Naturally, it was impossible for him to be a director here, so


    Casey asked Paisley to give this position to Fisher, which could be regarded as his reward for Fisher


    and his family''s hospitality during this period.


    Paisley did not expect that there would be so many people outside, especially after seeing Allen and


    his son, his originally smiling look immediately darkened.


    "What are you doing here?" Paisley said coldly.


    Seeing Paisleying out, Allen immediately showed a ttering smile on his face. He hurriedly


    stepped forward and said, "Boss, these people beat up my son, and they also took on the tour guide''s


    work without a license. Now theye to bother you again. So, I brought someone over to catch


    them."


    When Fisher and Anika saw Paisleying out, the expressions on their faces were even more


    desperate, thinking that they must be in trouble today. Paisley was Allen''s superior, he would definitely


    defend him.


    rke was also very proud. Seeing Paisley came out, he walked over and greeted him, then turned his


    head and nced at Gardner arrogantly.


    At this moment, Paisley pushed Allen directly, and said with a look of disgust, "Go, hurry up and stay


    away from me, don''t try to sweet-talk me here."


    Allen was taken aback for a moment. He didn''t know what happened to Paisley. Normally, he was very


    close to Paisley, but Paisley suddenly became disgusted with him now.


    "You came just in time. I have something to tell you. In the past few years, you have been guilty of


    serious professional misconducts in the position of the director of tour guide management office. As


    your leader, I must stop this unhealthy trend. "


    "So you have been dismissed. From now on, the director of the tour guide management office will be


    Fisher. Do you understand?"

 Chapter 608 This Is Your Retribution

    Chapter 608 This Is Your Retribution


    Both Allen and rke stood on the spot in a daze, and the smiles on their faces disappeared.


    "Boss... boss, don''t joke with me. I have been working for you for so many years, don''t you know me?


    Why did you suddenly remove me?" Allen was obviously anxious.


    Paisley snorted and said, "It is because I know you that I know what you are like. Allen, you should


    reflect on your own faults. The notice of dismissal will be issued soon, and you shouldplete the


    handover as soon as possible."


    "Boss, I have worked with you for so many years. I should be given credit for hard work, if not for merit.


    You can''t remove me so easily, and there must be a reason. Is it because of Fisher''s business? Don''t


    you know what the situation of their family is? You don''t have to help them." Allen was almost about to


    go ballistic.


    He was proud to show off in front of Fisher and his family just now, and Paisley told him that he had


    been dismissed in a blink of an eye. This psychological gap was almost like a roller coaster, and it was


    naturally uneptable to him.


    At this time, Fisher and his family were also in a daze. They thought that Paisley would help Allen


    anyway, but what they didn''t expect was that Allen was dismissed.


    And what shocked them the most was that Paisley actually wanted Fisher to serve as the new director


    of the tour guide management office. For Fisher and his family, it was something that they didn''t even


    dare to think about.


    Soon, they all guessed that this must be because of Casey. Otherwise, given their family''s status on


    Moon Ind, there would be no such treatment.


    They all looked at Casey gratefully, and Fisher felt a bit of self-me in his heart. At that time, he even


    thought that Casey could not help them settle this matter, and he begged Allen for mercy. Now he knew


    know how stupid his thoughts were.


    Paisley nced at Allen with a cold look, and said, "It''s not negotiable. Don''t waste your time here.


    Hurry up and pack your things and get off."


    Allen looked anxious, he nced at Casey. Because Casey also walked out of the office just now, Allen


    guessed that it must be rted to Casey.


    "What method did you use, why did he remove me from my position? You damn thing, why did you do


    this? Do you know that if I lose this job, my family has to go hungry!" Allen screamed at Casey.


    Casey curled his lips at him and said, "So is it right that you abused your power and caused Fisher and


    his family to go hungry? This is your retribution. You can''t me anyone."


    Allen''s look was as gray as death, and rke behind him was even more incredulous. He said,


    "Paisley, he is just a tourist. Why do you choose to help him? Is my father''s friendship with you for so


    many years still inferior to him, an outsider?"


    Caseyughed and said to rke, "I really don''t have any friendship with Paisley. Your father was


    dismissed and I bought it with money."


    rke stared immediately, and he quickly said to Paisley, "Paisley, how much did he give you? Our


    family can also give you money, please don''t help this outsider!"


    Casey nced at rke and said, "I gave him 30 million, can you?"


    rke''s body suddenly stiffened, and Allen also took a deep breath. Thirty million, which was already


    an astronomical figure for them.


    Fisher and his family were also shocked by the number that Casey said. They did not expect that


    Casey actually spent 30 million to help them settle this matter.


    "Casey, you cannot do so. We have no rtives with you. You don''t have to spend so much money for


    us. Thirty million is too much. I can''t afford the position of the director," Fisher said to Casey with a


    trembling voice.


    Casey smiled at Fisher and said, "Your family treats me and my wife warmly these days. Gardner also


    took us to so many fun ces, and this matter also has my responsibility. I should do so. It''s only 30


    million. It''s worth your hospitality to my wife and me."


    Everyone present was shocked, and even Paisley was jealous.


    Just because Fisher and his family warmly entertained Casey, Casey was willing to spend 30 million to


    help them to settle their matter. It was the generosity of the truly rich.


    After all, for Casey, thirty million was nothing but money for a few clothes.


    Both Allen and rke were desperate, and they knew in their hearts that human rtionships were


    based on interests, and no matter how good the rtionship was, it was no better than money.


    Casey stared at Paisley and asked, "Allen has neglected his duty and abused his private power during


    his tenure. I am afraid that dismissal is not enough. Does he have to be punished?"


    At this time, Paisley looked at Casey as if he was looking at a human-shaped gold. His attitude was


    extremely cordial. After hearing Casey''s question, he immediately smiled and said, "Of course they


    have to be punished. They made such a big mistake. I am nice enough that they weren''t kicked out of


    Moon Ind directly. They will not be allowed to conduct any business activities on Moon Ind in the


    future, nor will they be allowed to take over private work. Once they break the regtions, they will be


    fined one million, okay?"


    Casey nodded in satisfaction, having noment on the punishment.


    Allen heard what Paisley said, and said quickly, "Boss, please, don''t do this. Otherwise, our family


    really can''t stay on the ind anymore."


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Well, you can treat others like this, but others can''t treat you the same way? How dare you! Hurry up


    and get out of here, otherwise I will find someone to catch you now!" Paisley said impolitely.


    Allen immediately weakened and did not dare to continue begging Paisley for mercy.


    Casey nced at Fisher and his family and said, "Let''s go back."


    They nodded quickly, and now Casey was the savior in their hearts. No matter what Casey said, they


    would agree.


    They walked out to the outside of the office building, and Paisley went out to send them out.


    Allen and rke stood in ce, both a little at a loss. In just half an hour, they fell from heaven into the


    abyss. It was easy to imagine how they felt.


    "Dad, is our family finished?" rke asked.


    Allen directly raised his hand, pped rke fiercely, and cursed, "It''s because of you, damn thing.


    Why did you bully others for no reason? We''re done. Our family was harmed by you. From now on,


    your mother and I will have to go hungry!"

 Chapter 609 Only Guests in The Top Private Rooms Can Take It

    Chapter 609 Only Guests in The Top Private Rooms Can Take It


    At home.


    When Edith saw Caseye back, she immediately went forward and asked with concern, "How is it,


    has the matter been resolved?"


    Casey smiled at Edith and said, "It has been solved, and no one wille to trouble Fisher and his


    family anymore."


    Edith just breathed a sigh of relief. Seeing the desperate look of Fisher and his familyst night, Edith


    was also a little worried.


    On the way back, Fisher refused to ept the position of director of the tour guide management office,


    saying that Casey had spent 30 million in exchange for it. He really couldn''t afford it.


    Casey patiently exined to him for a long time, saying that after this trip, he would leave Moon Ind,


    and it was impossible to stay here as the director.


    In the end, under Casey''s painstaking persuasion, Fisher agreed to be the director of the tour guide


    management office and told Casey that they would pay back in the future.


    Casey just smiled. He didn''t pay attention to Fisher''s promise. After all, it was really nothing to him.


    Since Fisher became the director of the tour guide management office, he would be able to send


    Gardner to the ind for study in the future.


    Maybe Gardner could be a useful talent in the future and give Casey a helping hand when he


    needed it.


    "That''s fine." Edith smiled.


    "Fisher, go shopping with me this afternoon. Let''s make a good dinner in the evening to express our


    gratitude for Casey''s help," Anika said with a smile.


    Fisher nodded immediately, saying that he must make the most sumptuous dinner for them in these


    years.


    "Fisher, Anika let''s forget it tonight. We made an appointment with friend tonight. We can have dinner


    together when we have time," Casey said. He remembered that Edith told him yesterday that she was


    going to meet her friend tonight.


    Hearing what Casey said, Fisher and Anika didn''t mind. They said they would cook for them when they


    were free.


    In the evening, Casey went out with Edith and went all the way to the most famous restaurant on Moon


    Ind, the Crescent Hotel.


    As the most prestigious restaurant on Moon Ind, the Crescent Hotel was very popr throughout


    Moon Ind. The decoration here was magnificent. The exterior of the restaurant was designed in


    silver and white. The appearance of the restaurant was also like a standing crescent. At night, when all


    the lights were on, the restaurant was as dazzling as the moon on Moon Ind.


    Although the cost of the Crescent Hotel was not affordable for ordinary people, the scenery here still


    attracted arge number of tourists to take pictures here.


    In front of the Crescent Hotel was a square. Every night, there would be a lot of people gathered here,


    and the Crescent Hotel would also hold some activities from time to time to umte poprity for


    the restaurant.


    At this time, on the square in front of the Crescent Hotel, a stage had already been set up. At this time,


    there were already many people around there, but there was no performance on the stage yet, and it


    seemed that it was not yet time to start.


    "Is there any performance going on over there? It looks very lively," Edith said.


    "Wrist-wrestling contest, isn''t it written over there." Casey smiled.


    Edith was amazed, but she didn''t expect this kind of ce would hold a wrist-wrestling contest.


    "Let''s go to dinner, this contest hasn''t started yet, maybe we cane and have a look after dinner,"


    Edith said.


    Casey nodded, and followed Edith to the door of the Crescent Hotel, and walked into the hall.


    A waiter ran towards the two of them and asked, "May I help you?"


    "We made an appointment with a friend. She should have arrived. She seems to in be the best private


    room here," Edith said.


    "Okay, I''ll go to confirm it, please wait a moment." After speaking, the waiter hurried to confirm.


    Casey nced at Edith and said, "It seems that your friend is great. She actually asked for the best


    private room. She''s a millionairess."


    Edith rolled her eyes at Casey and said, "She is ady from a big family in R Country, a person with


    status. How can you call her in such a vulgar way."


    Casey smiled. Unexpectedly, this friend of Edith was still a girl from R Country, and he suddenly


    became a little curious.


    While the two were waiting, Rowan and Rosa also walked into the hall of the Crescent Hotel.


    "Dear, this time I spent a lot of money to book a box here. Although it is only an ordinary private room,


    it is already very rare. Most people who travel here can''t even reserve an ordinary private room,"


    Rowan said smugly.


    "Dear, you are the best, I will take a few more photoster, and send them to my friends, so that they


    can also see our life," Rosa said with a smile.


    "It would be great if Casey and Edith were also here. Their money was used to buy ferry tickets. They


    must not be able to afford such an expensive restaurant. If they were here, I would have to get even


    with them," Rowan said angrily.


    "Dear, look, are the two people over there?" Rosa suddenly stretched her finger forward.


    Rowan looked over there, his eyes red. He gritted his teeth and said, "Talk of the devil and he


    With that, they walked up to Casey and Edith.


    "No wonder as soon as I came in, I smelled a sour smell of privation. It turned out that the two of you


    were here. Well? Youe in for a visit? Don''t look around here. You can''t afford such an expensive


    ce. Don''t droolter," Rowan mocked.


    "My husband has booked a private room here. Well, do you envy us? Don''t think that you would be a


    real noble as you bought ferry tickets for the top floor. You are here to stay still, because you can''t


    afford to spend money to reserve a private room. It''s ridiculous," Rosa also said something strangely.


    Both Casey and Edith were a bit speechless. They didn''t expect to meet these two jinxes wherever


    they went.


    "My friend invited us to dinner here, we don''t have to book a private room," Edith said.


    "Hey, Don''t brag. Do you still have friends in a ce like this? Don''t tell me that it is the tour guide you


    were looking for that day. You are so poor to find an unlicensed tour guide. How dare you say that


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    someone invite you to have dinner here!" Rowan immediately said contemptuously .


    "Husband, I think they are keeping up appearances," said Rosa, "You are just people from a small


    ce. Even if you have friends, it is impossible to invite you to dinner in such a ce. But don''t worry,


    wait a minute. When my husband and I finish eating, I will show you the photos, so that we can also


    treat your eyes well."


    Both Casey and Edith were a little speechless, and they ignored Rowan.


    At this time, the waiter also ran over and said respectfully to them, "Pleasee with me. It has been


    confirmed. You two can go up."


    Casey and Edith nodded and followed the waiter to the elevator.


    After helping Casey and Edith operate the elevator, the waiter turned around and said to himself, "I


    really envy them. They can go to our most luxurious room for dinner."


    Both Rowan and Rosa were a little confused, so they hurried over and asked the waiter, "What did


    those two people do? Why can they still take the elevator?"


    "Go up for dinner," the waiter replied.


    "Could it be true that someone invited them to eat here? They are really lucky," Rowan muttered


    immediately, and then went to the elevator with Rosa.


    The waiter stopped them and said, "You two, if you want to go up, you can only take the stairs."


    Rowan was a little puzzled and asked, "Why? Those two people took the elevator just now, why can''t


    we?"


    "I''m really sorry, that elevator is dedicated to our top-ss private room. Only guests who eat in that


    private room can take it. Other guests can only take the stairs," the waiter exined.


    Rowan and Rosa were dumbfounded when they heard it.

 Chapter 610 Pretending Not to Know Each Other

    Chapter 610 Pretending Not to Know Each Other


    In the elevator, Edith looked at Casey helplessly, and said, "The biggest regret of this trip is that I was


    on the same cruise ship with them. I really can''t figure out why they had to demean us to show their


    superiority."


    "And we obviously bought the ferry tickets for the top floor, and they always find all kinds of reasons to


    prove that we have not been so rich in fact."


    Casey smiled and said, "The Patel family in G City looked down on the Patel family in J City. In their


    subconscious mind, they feel that they are superior to you. Now it is nature that they refuse to believe


    that you have lived better than them. So, they can only find various reasons to make themselves feel


    better."


    "Then they can''t alwayse to trouble us, it''s really annoying." Edith was a little irritable.


    "As the saying goes, miner''sdy strange to blue water. At our current level, they can''t understand it, so


    don''t take them to heart. Caring about idiots will make you will be idiots." Casey saidughingly


    and touched Edith''s head.


    Edith nodded and stopped thinking about Rowan and Rosa.


    When they came out of the elevator, Casey and Edith saw a high-end, atmospheric door. This was the


    only door. Edith''s friend should be inside.


    Before entering, Edith turned to look at Casey and said seriously, "First, you can''t have any thoughts


    about her, she is really beautiful. She is so beautiful that any man would like her. Others can like her,


    but you can''t, remember it."


    Caseyughed dumbfounded. He didn''t expect Edith to take this matter so seriously, and emphasized it


    several times.


    "I know, I know, you don''t believe me. My heart is so Small, there is no room for others with you in it,"


    Casey said.


    After telling Casey this, Edith walked to the door of the private room, knocked on the door, and then


    opened the door and walked in.


    At this time, there was a not-sorge table in the private room. The table was full of exquisite dishes,


    which looked delicious in the bright lights of the private room.


    At this time, sitting in front of the table was a girl with fair skin, a delicate and pleasant appearance, and


    a detached temperament.


    Casey was stunned when he saw the girl sitting at the table, because he knew this girl. She was


    Annabel, who was threatened by him by scratching her ankle in Guanling.


    He remembered that at that time Annabel had designs on him, and he had a deep impression of this


    informal girl.


    He didn''t expect that the friend is wife had known for so many days would be her.


    At this moment, Annabel was staring at Casey with a joking expression, as if she knew that Casey


    would appear here, and her big crystal clear eyes blinked.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Casey immediately guessed that Annabel knew from the beginning that Edith was his wife, and it was


    not idental that Edith would know Annabel.


    Did shee to Moon Ind because of him?


    What was her purpose?


    If Casey remembered correctly, he only forced Annabel to tell something about Terence at that time,


    and then took her phone that saved a lot of revealing selfies. It stood to reason that this girl shouldn''t


    go to Moon Ind to retaliate against him because of it.


    For a moment, Casey was full of doubts, wondering what Annabel wanted to do.


    When Edith found that Casey stared at Annabel as soon as he came in, she didn''t know what he was


    thinking, and suddenly became angry. In her opinion, Casey was fascinated by Annabel''s beauty.


    She stretched out her hand directly, pinched Casey''s arm severely, and then dragged Casey to sit


    opposite Annabel.


    "Annabel, let me introduce you. This is my husband, Casey," Edith said.


    The moment Casey was pinched by Edith, he almost called out directly, and his sense were pulled


    back. At the same time, he secretly sighed in his heart that the jealous woman was really terrible. He


    just distracted for a while, and got so "serious" treatment.


    "Wow, Edith, your husband is really handsome. No wonder you married him. From his eyes, I can see


    the temperament that ordinary men don''t have. I think you must be very happy."


    As if she didn''t know Casey, Annabel said very naturally.


    "Well, he is a idiot. See, he is stupid and he doesn''t even know to say hello," Edith replied with a smile,


    and there was a condemnation of Casey in her tone.


    Casey was a little embarrassed. He didn''t say hello because he knew the girl sitting across from him.


    But seeing Annabel''s expression, it seemed that she didn''t want Edith to know the fact that they knew


    each other.


    And Casey didn''t know how to exin the rtionship between him and Annabel to Edith. If the


    exnation was not clear, and misunderstood them, it would be even more troublesome.


    So just pretended not to know each other first, and then asked Annabel why she was here when he


    had the opportunity.


    "You... hello," Casey said to Annabel.


    Annabel just smiled politely at Casey, and then chatted with Edith without taking him seriously.


    Edith was also a little angry because of Casey''s behavior just now, so she kept chatting with Annabel.


    The two girls ignored Casey, making him a little at a loss and could only immerse himself in food.


    During the chat between the two girls, Casey discovered that Edith really liked Annabel, and their


    rtionship almost had risen to the level of confidantes.


    And what Annabel did indeed look like a well-knowledgeable, gentle and cultivateddy. If Casey didn''t


    know that thedy from the Thompson family was a casual person and took him to her room when she


    saw Casey was powerful, he may have to be fooled by Annabel now.


    He was more and more puzzled about what Annabel came to Moon Ind for, and guessed that it may


    be just a coincidence. But when he first came in, Annabel''s look told him that she knew he was Edith''s


    husband.


    After a long time, because he had been eating and drinking, Casey wanted to go to the bathroom, so


    he told the two girls and got up and got out of the private room.


    Annabel continued to chat with Edith. After a while, she said, "Edith, I''ll go to the bathroom too. Help


    yourself and let''s talkter."


    After speaking, she went out of the private room.


    Casey walked out of the toilet after going to the toilet. After washing his hands, he just turned around


    and saw Annabel staring at him yfully.


    "Long time no see, dear Mr. Casey. Do you miss me?"

 Chapter 611 I Fall in Love with You

    Chapter 611 I Fall in Love with You


    Casey narrowed his eyes, staring at this extraordinary beautiful woman who looked like a fairy, and


    asked with a cold voice, "Why did you try to approach my wife?"


    Annabel put on a lovely smile and said, "I didn''t try to approach her. We havemon tastes and have


    a lot to talk about. No matter how powerful you are, you can''t interfere with who I make friends with,


    right?"


    "Then I''ll have to take you as a potential threat and get rid of you." Casey said directly. In the past,


    Annabel was not his enemy, and she even disassociated herself from Nate for him. However, now,


    Edith was pregnant. So Casey had to be alert to Annabel who was mysterious and had unknown


    purpose.


    There was immediately a hint of bitterness on her charming face. She looked at Casey with an


    aggrieved expression. Just now, she looked like a fairy, and now she looked like a little girl who was


    bullied.


    "How can you treat me like that? Can''t you ask one more word about it? I just kept you suspense. Why


    are you so inflexible?" Annabel angrily said.


    "I''m sorry, but I have no time to guess. I''ll get rid of anyone who has an ill intention towards my wife."


    After saying that, Casey headed out.


    Annabel clenched her small fists, stamped her feet and hurriedly followed him.


    "Well, wait. I''m telling you. I don''te here for your wife. You''re quick to think of killing me. Do you


    know that you''re thinking about killing your possible future wife?"


    Annabel had many admirers. If they saw her acting like that, they might shed tears. They considered


    her to be a goddess, but she should go after someone else.


    After hearing that, Casey immediately stopped. He turned around, looking at Annabel.


    Seeing that, Annabel pretended that she failed to react in time and then came up to Casey.


    "Ah! Why did you suddenly stop?" Annabel whispered while leaning against Casey.


    Casey yang didn''t find that Annabel had deliberately done that. He hurriedly took two steps back and


    said, "What did you just mean?"


    Annabel was still thinking about the body temperature of Casey. Hearing that, she said somewhat


    shyly, "Well, I''ll just tell you. Ie here for you and I do get to know your wife by coincidence.


    However, considering that she and I may be a family in the future, I think it not a bad thing to build


    a good rtionship with her now."


    Casey frowned, speaking, "Bing a family? What nonsense are you talking about?"


    "Oh, you silly. Can''t you understand what I mean until I speak it out?" Annabel helplessly stared at


    Casey.


    "Tell me now." Casey said with a cold expression.


    "I fall in love with you and I want to be with you for the rest of my life. No matter whether you''re married


    or not, I''ll marry you. Did I make myself clear enough?" Annabel lowered her head with a red face,


    daring not to look at Casey''s eyes.


    Hearing that, Casey was speechless. He couldn''t understand why there were always girls falling in love


    with him.


    Supposedly, there shouldn''t be any woman who liked him, a man who didn''t understand woman at all.


    What''s more, he only loved Edith. He really didn''t understand what these girls were thinking about.


    Afterining for a while, Casey gave Annabel a nce and said, "If that''s the case, give it up as


    soon as possible. I love only Edith, and I won''t love anyone else."


    It seemed that Annabel didn''t care about that. She said, "Although you don''t love me now, I can try."


    "I''m afraid that you''ll be disappointed." Casey said rather confidently.


    Finding that Casey was confident that he wouldn''t fall in love with her, Annabel immediately widened


    her eyes in disbelief. She had never seen anyone who was so confident that he could turn down a


    beauty.


    "Casey! How...How can say that? I can only marry you. You can''t treat me like that." Annabel angrily


    spoke.


    "You''re young and beautiful. Besides, you''re the youngdy of the Thompson family. I''m sure that you


    can find the right person. Don''t think about such a useless thing anymore." Casey sighed and patiently


    gave an advice.


    "No, I can only marry you. If I can''t marry you, I''ll have to kill you." Annabelpressed her lips, "It''s a


    rule of my family. Do you remember that you touched my feet in Guanling?"


    Casey frowned and nodded.


    "For the girls of the Thompson family, the feet are very private parts and can only be touched by their


    husbands. If the feet of an unmarried girl are touched by a man, she can only either marry him or kill


    him. It''s a rule handed down from our ancestors, and I can certainly not vite it." Annabel went on


    speaking.


    Casey didn''t expect that there should be such a feudal rule in the Thompson family. In the past, he just


    touched Annabel''s feet to force her to tell him the information about Terence. As a young man born in


    modern society, how was it possible for him to consider it inappropriate to touch her feet?


    After exining that, Annabel waited for Casey''s response as if she was awaiting trial. Although she


    was active and confident, she was still afraid that Casey would deny it.


    Casey thought for a while and asked, "What if you can''t kill me? Is there any rule in your family about


    that?"


    Annabel was immediately stunned. She had never thought about it. After all, she had never thought of


    killing Casey at all. She had always been confident that she could marry Casey.


    "Well...There isn''t. If I fail to kill you, I''ll just keep trying, until I seed." Annabel said.


    "Well, from now on, you can try to kill me. I won''t take the initiative to attack you. However, when you


    attack me, I''ll fight back. You can keep trying. In this way, you won''t vite the rules of your family,


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    right?" Casey said.


    Annabel immediately widened her beautiful eyes. She had thought of several possibilities of what


    would happen after she told Casey the rule of her family, but she didn''t anticipated that Casey would


    ask her to try to kill him from now on. Hearing those words, Annabel nearly wanted to say "can it


    work?"


    "Casey, I''m no worse than Edith. Why do you think that it''s impossible for me to marry you?" Annabel


    said, feeling unconvinced.


    "Because she''s my wife. That''s enough."


    After saying that, Casey turned around and headed for the private box.

 Chapter 612 He Is a Bad Man

    Chapter 612 He Is a Bad Man


    Back in the private box, Casey sat down beside Edith. Edith immediately bitterly looked at Casey and


    said, "Didn''t you say that you only love me? When you saw Annabel, why did your expression


    change?"


    Casey exined, "When I just saw her, I thought she was very simr to someone I knew. So I was


    stunned for a moment. Besides, she''s really very beautiful. If I didn''t have any reaction, could it be that


    there was something wrong?"


    Edith thought for a while and believed that Casey was right. Now, she only loved Casey. However,


    sometimes, when she saw a very handsome man, she would also find him attractive. After all, human


    being liked beautiful things and would always pay more attention to something beautiful.


    After a while, Annabel was also back. Her expression was obviously darker than before.


    Edith noticed her change at once and asked with concern, "Annabel, what''s wrong? It seems that


    you''re a little unhappy."


    After sitting down, Annabel sighed and said, "Don''t mention it. Just now, I met my beloved. I lost control


    of myself and told him that I loved him. But he should turned me down!"


    Edith asked with a surprised expression, "Does your belovede here for a tour, too?"


    "Who knows why hees here? Maybe hees here to go after a woman. I saw that he was with a


    rather pretty woman." Annabel said with a sad expression.


    "Ah? Didn''t you mention that you have to marry the man who touches your feet ording to a family


    rule? And your beloved had intentionally touched your feet, right?" Edith blinked.


    "Yes. I didn''t expect him to be so cruel. He even said that he wouldn''t marry me for the rest of his life.


    Edith, what should I do?" Annabel looked at Edith with an aggrieved expression.


    Edith became immediately angry, saying, "That man is really too bad. How could he do that? Annabel,


    don''t be sad. Such a bad man doesn''t deserve your love. You''ll meet someone better than him in the


    future."


    "But...But I just like him. What should I do?" Annabel looked so poor that anyone would pity her.


    Edith was troubled and didn''t know how tofort Annabel.


    At this moment, Annabel gave Casey a nce and said, "Edith, your husband is also a man. Men know


    men best. Can you ask your husband to analyze what that bad man is thinking about for me?"


    Casey''s lips twitched. He didn''t anticipated that Annabel would talk to Edith about this matter and she


    even made Edith scold him. He even couldn''t refute it!


    Edith turned her head, gave Casey a nce and said, "Quick, analyze it for her. Why would there be


    such a bad man? He knew that there''s such a rule in the family of Annabel, but he still deliberately


    touched her feet. Now, he refused to take the responsibility. He''s too bad!"


    Casey coughed slightly and said with an embarrassed expression, "Maybe...Maybe there is some


    misunderstanding."


    He wondered how Edith would react when she knew that her husband was the bad man Annabel


    mentioned.


    Seeing that Casey was so embarrassed, there was a hint of yful expression in Annabel''s eyes.


    "Misunderstanding? Are you speaking for that bad man?" Edith red at Casey.


    "Well, I don''t know. You know that I''m slow in this respect." Casey hurriedly exined.


    Edith sighed and talked to Annabel, "Annabel, Casey''s indeed slow in this respect. Don''t be sad. That


    man is bad, and you''ll certainly find a better one."


    Annabel nodded, put on a smile and said, "Well, stop thinking about that bad guy. Let''s have our meal


    now."


    Edith nodded. Seeing that Annabel no longer talked about this matter, Casey was relieved.


    After finishing eating, they went downstairs and headed out of the Crescent Hotel. They were going to


    have a walk in the square.


    At this moment, the square was already a sea of people, most of whom were gathering in front of a


    stage of an arm-wrestling match.


    A host was speaking to the crowd on the stage. ording to him, the match was at half-time and it


    would came to the climax of the matchter.


    "Annabel, let''s go to watch the arm-wrestling match." Edith said.


    Annabel nodded and agreed. Casey followed them to the stage.


    Edith and Annabel were indeed too beautiful, so they attracted the attention of many people the


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    moment they came here.


    Many men enviously looked at Casey. It was indeed enviable to stay with two such beautiful women at


    the same time.


    They stopped somewhere not far from the stage and looked at the stage. At this time, eight strong and


    muscr men were standing on the stage. They were all winners of the first half. Later, they would


    contend for a championship in the final.


    The host was talking about the rewards the champion would receive.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, apart from the rewards I just mentioned, the champion of this match could get


    another lucky reward. As for what it is, I''m not going to tell you now. Now, let''s choose a lucky audience


    from the present audience!"


    After the host finished speaking, the spotlight on the stage moved and finally shone on Annabel.


    "Congrattions to this beautiful youngdy! You''re the lucky audience!"


    The host shouted with passion. Not knowing how she became the lucky audience, Annabel was a little


    puzzled.


    Then the host invited Annabel toe to the stage, telling her that she would get a gift on condition


    that she yed mora with the host and won. However, if she lost, she would be the lucky reward


    for the champion of the arm-wrestling match.


    Certainly, the champion would just get the chance to have dinner with Annabel.


    Annabel had never participated in such a game before. As the youngdy of the Thompson family, how


    was it possible for her y such a game? She found it very novel, so she agreed.


    However, Annabel was not good at ying mora and lost to the host. ording to the rule, she would


    have to have dinner with the champion of the arm-wrestling match.


    The arm-wrestling match went on. Annabel came down from the stage, approached Edith and talked to


    her like a child, "I''m so stupid that I lost."


    Edith smiled at her and said, "It doesn''t matter. You just need to have a meal with the champion. Maybe


    he would be identally your ideal man."


    Just when they talked, the crowd stirred. The people present all turned their heads and looked at one


    side of the square. At that ce, a handsome young man wasing under the protection of a few


    bodyguards in suits.


    "Look! It''s the young master of the Chan family, Mylo Chan!"

 Chapter 613 Let Casey Challenge Him

    Chapter 613 Let Casey Challenge Him


    As the developer of Moon Ind, the Chan family was undoubtedly like a royal family on this ind.


    Because of the Chan family, the people living on this ind was able to make a living here.


    Because Moon Ind was a high-end tourism destination, the level of consumption here was very high.


    Therefore, the Chan family became a very powerful family in just a few years. Even some top families


    in ind area were not as powerful as the Chan family was.


    Therefore, even tourists knew that the Chan family was powerful and that people of the Chan family


    were thest to offend on this ind.


    Paisley, whom Casey came to before, was a coteral rtive of the Chan family.


    Because of the fact that the Chan family was powerful, the young master of the Chan family was also


    very popr on the Moon Ind. After all, if one could build a good rtionship with the young master


    of the Chan family, it meant that one had built a good rtionship with the Chan family. People all


    wanted to build a good rtionship with the Chan family.


    "Wow, is that the young master of the Chan family? He''s so handsome. If only I could friend him on


    Wechat."


    "You had better not daydream about it. He must be surrounded by many beauties, so he would only


    take a fancy to the most beautiful ones."


    Many girls were deeply attracted by Mylo after seeing him.


    Casey, Edith and Annabel also gave Mylo a nce, but they didn''t have much reaction.


    Edith loved only Casey, and Mylo was not her ideal type at all. Annabel was even the youngdy of the


    Thompson family. the Chan family was powerful on Moon Ind. However,pared with the


    Thompson family, it was far from as powerful as the Thompson family. Annabel naturally didn''t take the


    young master of the Chan family seriously.


    Aftering to this ce and seeing that people were looking enviously at him, Mylo put on a


    somewhat proud expression. He liked to be admired.


    After looking around, Mylo finally looked at Annabel with a hint of greed in his eyes.


    It could be said that he came here for Annabel. He had noticed Annabel, an extraordinary beautiful


    woman, since they came out of the Crescent Hotel.


    Annabel found that Mylo was looking at her and immediately frowned. Obviously, being looked at by


    Mylo in that way, she felt sick.


    Aftering close to the stage, Mylo directly walked onto the stage. The host immediately ran to him


    with a respectful expression and handed the microphone to him.


    Mylo took it and said, "I found that it''s humming here, so Ie here to have a look. Coincidentally, I''m


    also interested in arm-wrestling match. Besides, I''m confident in myself. What about allowing me to


    challenge these eight strong men and seeing if I can be the champion of the match today?"


    The host immediately said with a smile, "It''s really our honor for us to have you, Mr. Mylo, to participate


    in this match. I believe that our eight yers are also looking forward to having a game with you. I''ll ask


    someone to prepare for it now. Let''s see how powerful Mr. Mylo is!"


    Mylo nodded and looked contemptuously at the eight yers. It seemed that he looked down upon


    them.


    So far, this match was actually designed by Mylo. He usually used this trick go after girls. When the


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    host chose a lucky audience in the name of the match, he was actually choosing the beauty Mylo took


    a fancy to.


    Then the host would manage to make the lucky audience to agree to have dinner with the champion of


    the match. After that, Mylo would defeat all the yers in person. In this way, he had the opportunity to


    have dinner with the girl he liked.


    As the young master of the Chan family, Mylo naturally had the tricks to make that girl sleep with him.


    Most of the people on Moon Ind were tourists and would basically juste here once. It were


    always new tourists who watched the match. Therefore, he dared to repeatedly use this trick without


    worrying that it would be saw through. After all, people who knew his trick had already left Moon Ind.


    Soon, the host prepared the table for the arm-wrestling match. Mylo came over and sat at the table.


    Then he gave the eight yers a nce and said, "Take turns topete with me. If I defeat all of you,


    I''ll be the champion."


    The girls under the stage immediately screamed. It was obvious that they considered Mylo to be cool.


    "Wow, he''s really so handsome! He should challenge eight people! I''ll take Mr. Mylo as my idol!"


    "He''s so cool. Mr. Mylo''s really powerful! He''s a real man. I want very much to be with him!"


    "Ah, I''m going to fall in a faint. I need Mr. Mylo to give me artificial respiration."


    ¡­¡­


    The eight yers began took turns topete with Mylo. Mylo didn''t look very strong, but he indeed


    had great strength. The strong men were defeated a short time afterpeting with him.


    The girls under the stage kept screaming to show their adoration to Mylo.


    Seeing that, Edith turned her head, looked at Annabel and said, "At this rate, the young master of the


    Chan family will be the champion. Annabel, you''ll have to have dinner with him. How do you like him?"


    There was immediately a hint of dislike on Annabel''s face. She said, "I don''t want to have dinner with


    that guy. I can tell that he''s very cunning at first sight. Besides, look, he''s so proud. I doubt that those


    people deliberately lost to him because of who he is. It''s really a terrible match."


    "But you had already agreed. What should we do?" Edith spoke.


    Previously, Annabel wanted to say that she could just refuse. After all, she didn''t take the young master


    of the Chan family seriously at all.


    However, when she saw Casey, she immediately rolled her eyes and talked to Edith with a nervous


    expression, "Edith, he''s the young master of the Chan family, and no one on this ind dares to offend


    him. Besides, when I have dinner with him, he won''t simply have a meal with me. He''ll certainly take


    the opportunity to do something to me. I don''t want to be ruined by him. Can you help me?"


    Thinking that Annabel was right, Edith was immediately worried about Annabel. However, she didn''t


    know how to help her.


    "Annabel, I want to help you, but I don''t know how to. What if directly refusing to have dinner with him?


    They can''t force you to have dinner with him, right?" Edith said.


    Annabel gave Edith a nce and said, "Edith, didn''t you mention that your husband has great


    strength? I believe he could defeat the young master of the Chan family. Why not let him challenge the


    young master of the Chan family? As long as he defeats that guy, I won''t need to have dinner with that


    guy."


    Thinking that it worked, Edith''s eyes lit up at once, turned her head and looked at Casey.


    Casey was lost in his thought. He didn''t take this matter seriously. Now, when he heard what Annabel


    said, he immediately put on a puzzled expression.

 Can Chapter 614 Can I Come to the Stage Now?

    Can Chapter 614 Can I Come to the Stage Now?


    "Casey, help Annabel, please. You didn''t sign up for this match. However, if you challenge the young


    master of the Chan familyter, he''ll definitely not refuse. As long as defeat him, Annabel won''t have to


    have dinner with him." Edith said.


    "Yes! Who knows if that guy will do something terrible to me while having dinner? I heard that he is


    Annabel blinked innocently, looking like a poor little kitten that people loved.


    Casey was a little speechless. He wondered: you''re the youngdy of the Thompson family. How is


    possible that you''ll be afraid of the young master of the Chan family?


    He guessed that Annabel deliberately made him challenge the young master of the Chan family, but he


    couldn''t expose it in the presence of Edith.


    "It...It''s not appropriate. If I do that, could it be that I openly go against the young master of the Chan


    family? He''ll definitely make trouble for us for itter." Casey found a casual reason.


    "Anyway, we''ll just have fun here for a few days. Could it be that he wille to ind area to make


    trouble for us? Casey, at ordinary times, you''re quite willing to help others. Why are you afraid of


    getting into trouble now? Annabel''s my best friend. Can''t you be hardhearted enough to watch her be


    bullied by the young master of the Chan family?" Edith began to me Casey.


    "Forget it, Edith. Since he''s afraid of getting into trouble, I''m not going to get you into trouble. I''ll figure


    out a way to deal with it." Annabel was somewhat frustrated.


    She didn''t pretend to be frustrated. It was her real feelings. She knew that Casey could do that easily.


    However, he was unwilling to do that for her. How was it possible for her not to be frustrated?


    Seeing Annabel be frustrated, Edith became anxious at once. After staring angrily at Casey, she


    hurriedlyforted Annabel.


    Casey had no choice but said, "Well, I''ll go to challenge the young master of the Chan familyter."


    There was originally frustrated expression in Annabel''s eyes. Now, her eyes lit up again at once.


    Soon, Mylo defeated all the yers. The host immediately excitedly announced that the champion of


    this match was Mylo.


    Mylo stood up and looked arrogantly at the crowd. Finally, he looked at Annabel.


    The host spoke at once, "Now, the lucky audience, pleasee to the stage. Tonight, you''ll have a


    chance to have dinner with Mr. Mylo. I believe it''s lucky for you to have this chance."


    People all looked at Annabel. Most girls were envious.


    Annabel didn''t move. Instead, she looked at Casey.


    After giving the stage a nce, Casey spoke in a not loud voice, but everyone could hear him. He said,


    "Before, I forget to sign up for the match. Now, I also want to participate in it. Can Ie to the stage?"


    Hearing that, the audience were all surprised. They didn''t expect that there would be someone wanting


    topete in the match now.


    After all, Mylo had defeated all the yers. When Casey said those words, he was challenging Mylo. In


    their opinion, it was definitely bold and reckless for Casey to do so.


    "Damn, doesn''t he want to live? He should dare to challenge Mr. Mylo. Doesn''t he know that it''s the


    people of the Chan family that give orders on Moon Ind?"


    "Judging from his expression, it''s obvious that he does it on purpose. Could it be that he also wants


    that girl?"


    "Just now, that man was with that beauty. It seems that he doesn''t want that beauty to have dinner with


    Mr. Mylo. But he should know who he is. Daring to try to get the girl Mr. Mylo wants, he''ll get himself


    into great trouble."


    The girls who took Mylo as an idol also looked at Casey with disdain and considered him to be their


    enemy.


    The host didn''t expect it and subconsciously gave Mylo a nce, seeking his opinion.


    Mylo stared at Casey with his eyes narrowed. Just now, he didn''t notice Casey who stood beside


    Annabel. It was only then did he have a good look at him.


    "Of course! Whoever wants to challenge me cane to the stage now. I''ll prove to you that I deserve


    to be the champion." Mylo said.


    Casey nodded and stepped onto the stage.


    Seeing that, the host hurriedly stepped in for the rescue and conditioned the atmosphere, pushing the


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    match to a new climax.


    On the other side of the stage, Rowan and Rosa were also watching. There were too many people, so


    they could only hear what people say and couldn''t see who wanted to challenge Mylo.


    Now, Casey was on the stage. Both of them widened their eyes.


    "Is Casey out of his mind? It should be him that challenges the young master of the Chan family.


    Doesn''t he want to live?" Rowan spoke with a surprised expression.


    "Could it be that he bes so confident that he doesn''t take the young master of the Chan family


    seriously just because someone treated him to a meal at the Crescent Hotel??" Rosa taunted.


    Soon, Rowan''s surprised expression changed into a sneer. Rowan said, "Maybe you''re right. This is


    what someone who suddenly bes rich is like. Since he''s not afraid of the danger and go to


    challenge the young master of the Chan family, we don''t have to be worried there isn''t anyone who


    would teach him a lesson. Offending the young master of the Chan family, he''ll suffer more."


    Rosa nodded with a hint of expectation in her eyes.


    Rowan gave the people watching around a nce and said, "Let me tell you something. I know the guy


    whoes to challenge the young master of the Chan family. He''s a well-known loser in his


    hometown. There must be something wrong with his mind. He should dare to go to the stage. It''s


    ridiculous."


    Hearing that, a few people around her were curious and asked her about Casey at once.


    Rowan took the opportunity to belittle Casey.


    After Casey came to the stage, Mylo looked at him up and down a few times and said with a smile,


    "Compared with those yers, you''re so weak. Are you sure that you want to challenge me?"


    Casey nodded.


    Myloughed and went on speaking with contempt, "Why, is that beauty your beloved? You''re afraid


    that I''ll take her away from you, so youe here to prove yourself, right?"


    "Stop talking nonsense. I don''t have much time." Casey said coldly and then came close to the table


    and sat down.


    Seeing Casey treated him in that way, Mylo''s expression became dark at once. Then he also


    approached the table and said coldly, "Guy, how dare you. I''ll make you regret it."


    The host watched them. Looking down upon Casey, he said with a smile, "It never urs to me that


    there would be someoneing to challenge our champion at this time. This yer''s courage is


    admirable. However, he''s weak. I''m a little worried about him. Let''s wish him good luck!"


    The audience allughed. Obviously, no one believed that Casey could defeat Mylo.

 Chapter 615 You Lost

    Chapter 615 You Lost


    The game began.


    Both Casey and Mylo put their elbows on the table and took each other''s hands.


    The moment Mylo took Casey''s hand, he sneered and said, "Your hand is very soft. Could it be that


    you were kept by a woman before? I saw that you were close to the other beauty."


    "She''s my wife." Casey said tonelessly.


    Mylo immediatelyughed, saying, "Since you already have a wife, why do you interfere with this


    matter? Could it be that you have an affair with the other beauty?"


    "To be honest, when I do this, I also save you. You can''t afford to offend that woman." Casey said.


    Mylo sneered at once and shouted, "There isn''t any woman that I can''t afford to offend on Moon Ind.


    I warn you. If you interfere with this matter, you''ll have to pay the price!"


    Casey no longer talked to him and just waited for the host to tell them to begin.


    Seeing that they were both ready, the host asked them to start.


    Both of them used strength at once. Previously, Casey was going to defeat Mylo quickly. In this way, he


    could put an end to this matter. However, to his surprise, Mylo really had great strength. Just now, he


    used thirty percent of his strength and failed to defeat Mylo.


    At this moment, Mylo was more shocked than Casey. Just now, he also intended to defeat Casey


    quickly, so that others could know how weak this stupid guy was.


    However, after he used strength, he couldn''t move Casey''s hand at all. It was indeed out of his


    expectation.


    "Unexpectedly, you''re not too weak. But do you think you''re strong enough to defeat me?"


    Mylo sneered and then used greater strength.


    Casey used ten percent more strength. Once again, they all failed to defeat each other.


    "It''s impossible!" Mylo thought. He began to look at Casey in another way.


    The audience only saw that none of them could move their hands and defeat the other people after the


    host asked them to start.


    "Mr. Mylo didn''t defeat that guy in a second. It seems that he''s quite nice to that guy."


    "Yes, Mr. Mylo''s too nice. If I were him, I would defeat him in a short time and make him lose face."


    "Mr. Mylo''s just wants to have some fun with him. When he bes seriouster, he''ll easily defeat


    that guy."


    ¡­¡­


    Seeing that they were in a stalemate, the host wanted to cheer Mylo. So he said with a smile, "It seems


    that Mr. Mylo''s not going to defeat this guy in a short time. It''s the greatest respect for his opponent. In


    my opinion, Mr. Mylo''s going to defeat him. I believe that this yer will be grateful to Mr. Myloter.


    After all, he loses, but Mr. Mylo doesn''t make him lose with dignity."


    Hearing that, Mylo cursed him secretly at once. He thought: fuck, how do you know that I''m going to


    defeat him? This guy is not weak. If he lost, what the host said would make him lose more face.


    Casey stared at Mylo with a yful expression. He wore a calm expression. However, Mylo had begun


    to grit his teeth. Besides, the veins on Mylo''s forehead bulged.


    "Is that all the strength you have? If that''s the case, I''ll put an end to this game now." Casey said with a


    smile.


    "Don''t be fucking pretentious. I haven''t used all my strength yet. When I do that, you''ll be done." Mylo


    said while gritting his teeth.


    After that, Casey found that Mylo used greater strength again. At the same time, he heard some sound


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    made by machine.


    Feeling puzzled, Casey looked at Mylo''s arm. It seemed that there was something in his sleeve.


    Guessing what that was, Casey put on a yful smile at once.


    Then, he used twenty percent more of his strength. Immediately, Mylo found that he couldn''t resist


    anymore. His arm was immediately falling to the table.


    He tried hard to resist. However, Casey had used sixty percent of his strength and ordinary people


    wouldn''t be able to resist it. Mylo''s arm fell to the table little by little. Soon, the back of his hand would


    touch the table.


    The audience were all shocked. They didn''t expect that Mylo would possibly lose.


    "Give it up. Even if you use this kind of trick, you can''t still defeat me." Casey spoke.


    "Bullshit! I won''t lose!" Mylo gritted his teeth. After that, the strength from Mylo''s hand became stronger,


    as if Mylo had pressed a switch. Then, Mylo nearly moved Casey''s hand.


    Casey frowned. Wanting to put an end to this game, Casey used another twenty percent of his


    strength. At this moment, there was suddenly a puff of smokeing from the arm of Mylo. Then there


    was the sound made when a machine had short-circuited. The sleeve of Mylo was immediately burnt.


    Mylo was so frightened that he hurriedly stood up, rolled up his sleeve and threw a machine to the


    ground. Soon after that, it caught fire and made a sharp sound.


    The audience were all shocked and stared at the burning machine dumbfounded. It never urred to


    them that Mylo had defeated all the yers with it.


    The machine was just like a booster. When it was attached to the arm, it could enable people to use


    dozens of times more strength. However, even with it, Mylo still failed to defeat Casey. His machine


    was even ruined because of it.


    The girls, who admired Mylo, were immediately disillusioned with him. People who taunted Casey felt


    ashamed.


    Mylo stood on the stage with an extremely dark face. It never urred to him that the fact that he


    cheated in the arm-wrestling match would be exposed in the presence of so many people. His


    reputation was ruined.


    Casey stood up, gave Mylo a nce and said slowly, "You lost."


    Then he came down from the stage.


    The host watched it in a daze. He had long not known what to say.


    Mylo maliciously looked at Casey''s back with a murderous look in his eyes.


    "Damn, you make me lose face. I won''t let you off!"


    "Mr. Mylo...Mr. Mylo, what should we do now?" The host gave Mylo a nce.


    Mylo directly pped the host in the face and cursed, "What the fuck can we do? Announce that the


    match is over now. Hurry up! Do you fucking want me to continue to lose face?"


    Being very scared, the host hurriedly took the microphone, announcing that the match was over and


    urging the audience to leave here.


    Casey approached Edith and Annabel. Edith happily kissed Casey and praised him, "Darling, you''re so


    good!"


    Seeing that, Annabel was a little jealous and licked her lips.


    She also wanted to kiss Casey like that, but she clearly knew that Casey wouldn''t let her do that.


    "Casey, thank you very much. That guy should cheat in the match. He''s too bad. If it wasn''t for you, I


    might have been bullied by that guy." Annabel said with a smile.


    Casey just calmly nodded and didn''t say anything.


    They walked in the square for some more time. Seeing that it was gettingte, Casey reminded Edith


    that it was time to go back.


    At this moment, Annabel rolled her eyes said with a smile, "Edith, what about living with me tonight?


    I''ve booked a presidential suite in the best hotel. It''s veryrge, but I live there alone. To be honest, I''m


    a little afraid. Besides, Casey helped me, and I should thank you for it. How about that?"


    Casey gave Annabel a nce and said with finality, "No, we''re not going."

 Chapter 616 Why Are You So Ill-formed?

    Chapter 616 Why Are You So Ill-formed?


    On the way back to hotel, Annabel wore an angry expression. She clenched her fists tightly and kicked


    the stones away from time to time, venting her anger.


    "Casey, you''re bad and stupid! You wretch! Am I so terrible? I just want you to apany me in the


    hotel for one night. Why do you act as if I would do something to you?"


    "I just want to secretly follow you to the bathroom, flirt with you there and do something we should at


    night. Is that terrible? You should directly refuse! You piss me off!"


    Annabel spoke to herself. When she thought of Casey''s cold expression, she got angry.


    "Humph, it doesn''t matter. There''s still a lot of time. I''ll stay with you all the time. I can definitely find a


    chance to do that."


    When she was lowering her head and trying to find stones on the ground, two people suddenly blocked


    her way.


    Annabel stopped and looked up at them, finding that a man and a woman were standing there.


    "What do you want to do?" Annabel asked while staring at them.


    The man immediately smiled and asked, "Girl, are you a friend of Casey and Edith? Was it you that


    treated them to a meal in the Crescent Hotel today?"


    "Yes. Who are you?" Annabel looked at them with a puzzled expression, feeling a little suspicious.


    "To be honest, I''m Edith''s distant rtive. The reason why wee to you is that we want to tell you


    that Casey and Edith arepletely frauds. Don''t be fooled by them."


    It was Rowan that spoke to Annabel. The woman beside him was naturally Rosa. Before, when they


    watched Casey challenge Mylo in the square, they guessed that this woman, who was as beautiful as a


    fairy, knew Casey and Edith. They also guessed that it was her that treated Casey and Edith to a meal


    in the Crescent Hotel.


    They spected that Casey and Edith got a room on the top floor of The Pearl to get to know some


    powerful people. In their opinion, Annabel was a friend Casey and Edith got to know on the top floor of


    The Pearl.


    When they saw that Casey defeated Mylo in the arm-wrestling match and that Casey exposed the fact


    that Mylo cheated in the match, they were naturally extremely astonished. However, in their view, even


    if Casey won, it was still not a good thing. In their opinion, when Casey did all those things, he had


    offended the young master of the Chan family. And the young master of the Chan family would


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    certainly not let him off.


    When they thought that the young master of the Chan family would give Casey and Edith a lesson,


    Rowan and Rosa were a little happy. Believing that they should stop a beauty like Annabel from being


    fooled, they followed Annabel to this ce.


    Annabel was somewhat speechless. She looked at them and thought that they were seemingly a little


    mad.


    "Well, why do you im that they are frauds?" Annabel asked while staring at Rowan.


    Rowan said with a smile, "If I''m not wrong, you should get to know them on the top floor of The Pearl.


    They did get a room on the top floor of The Pearl, but they''re actually very poor. They spent all the


    money they had on getting a room on the top floor to get to make friends with people like you."


    "Edith''s from a family in a small ce called J City. Her family is somewhat rted to my family, but it''s


    not very powerful and is far from as powerful as my family is. I''m afraid that Edith can''t even make 6000


    dors a month."


    "Casey is even worse. He''s a well-known loser in J City, being unable to do anything. He always does


    housework at home, and is being cursed by his wife''s mother every day. They''re not eligible to make


    friends with you."


    Hearing that, Annabel smiled. When she collected the information about Casey, she had known what


    he told her. However, she knew that Casey had just pretended to be a loser. After all, she also knew


    how Casey dealt with Sasha and Margaret.


    Now, in J City, no one dared to say that Casey was a loser. People who had taunted him were all


    anxious to tter him.


    Judging from Rowan''s telling her these things now, he obviously didn''t know how powerful Casey was


    in J City.


    Annabel rolled her eyes, pretended to be very astonished and spoke, "Oh, my God. Why are you so ill-


    informed? The information you gave me has long been out of date. Could it be that you don''t know


    Casey is the young master of the Davies family in B City?"


    Rowan was expecting that Annabel might appreciate him after he exposed the lies Casey and Edith


    told. Now, hearing that, he immediately widened his eyes.


    "What...What? He''s the young master of the Davies family in B City? How is that possible?" Rowan


    asked in disbelief.


    Rosa also didn''t believe that and said, "It must be Casey that told you this. Don''t believe him. He had


    just made it up. He''s aplete loser. How is it possible that he''s the young master of the Davies


    family?"


    "If you don''t believe that, you can check it on the inte." After saying that, Annabel continued on her


    way.


    Rowan and Rosa stared at Annabel dumbfounded. They came to expose the lies Casey told.


    Unexpectedly, they got such a reply.


    "Darling, she''s a fool. She should believe that Casey is the young master of the Davies family in B City.


    If he is, how is it possible that he would be considered to be a loser by everyone?" Rosa muttered.


    Rowan didn''t speak. Instead, he took out his mobile phone and hurriedly searched for information


    about the young master of the Davies family in B City. Soon, he found a post about the experiences of


    the young master of the Davies family. He clicked on it and the saw a picture of Casey.


    He quickly nced over the post, during which his face became darker and darker. ording to the


    first half of the post, Casey had once been a loser in J City. However, ording to the second half,


    Casey held a wedding in the Crystal Castle, inviting a lot of guests and causing a sensation in J City.


    Rowan was instantly dumbfounded.


    Looking at the names of the people who attended the wedding of Casey and the gifts they sent, he was


    afraid.


    The branch of the Patel family, who lived in G City, had lost contact with the branch of the Patel family


    in J City for many years, so the branch of the Patel family in G City didn''t know what had happened in J


    City at all. It turned out that that loser was really the young master of the Davies family in B City and


    that he just came to J City and married Edith to prepare for getting the Davies family back.


    When he thought of how he treated Casey and Edith before, Rowan regretted very much. Sweat came


    out of his forehead.


    Seeing that, Rosa hurriedly asked, "Darling, what''s wrong with you?"


    Rowan gave her a nce with a despairing expression and murmured, "What she said just


    now...should be true. Casey is really the young master of the Davies family in B City."


    As he spoke, he handed his mobile phone to Rosa and let her have a look at the post.


    After reading that, Rosa also wore a panicky expression, looking uneasily at Rowan and asking,


    "Darling, what should we do now? We directly offended the young master of the Davies family by


    treating him in that way."


    "Don''t ask me. I fucking don''t know!" Rowan angrily shouted.


    Just at this moment, Rowan''s cell phone rang. Rosa handed it to him and said, "Darling, it''s from your


    father."


    Rowan took it, feeling uneasy. He answered the phone and asked, "Father, what''s the matter?"


    "Rowan, do you remember the branch of the Patel family in J City? It''s the family that marries one of


    their daughters to a well-known loser in that city. I just got a news, saying that that loser is actually the


    young master of the Davies family in B City. He''s super powerful. After youe back home, let''s go to


    J City and visit them with gifts. We can try to build a rtionship with the Davies family. It''s very


    beneficial to our family."


    After hearing that, Rowan helplessly sighed and said, "Father, you can give it up now. Even if we visit


    them with precious gifts, we might be driven out."


    "Father, I''ve made a big mistake!"

 Chapter 617 She Likes Me

    Chapter 617 She Likes Me


    At Gardner''s house.


    In Casey and Edith''s bedroom.


    Edith thoughtfully stared at Casey for a few seconds, as if she were going to see through Casey with


    her big clear eyes.


    Being looked at in that way, Casey was embarrassed and asked, "Is there anything on my face?"


    "No, no. You''re not normal today. Casey, have you concealed anything from me?" Edith asked


    thoughtfully.


    Casey was stunned at once and asked, "Why do you say so?"


    "You''ve been not normal since we met Annabel. For example, when Annabel invited us to live in her


    presidential suite for one night, why did you directly refuse?" Edith stared at Casey as if she were


    interrogating a criminal.


    Casey shrugged and said, "We''ve a ce to live in. Why should we live in her ce? Besides, aren''t


    Fisher and Anika going to cook us a big meal for us tomorrow? If we live there, we might not be able to


    "Excuse. It''s obviously an excuse. Humph, Casey, you no longer love me, right?" Edithpressed her


    lips and put on an aggrieved expression.


    Feeling embarrassed, Casey looked at her and said, "Darling, how is it possible that I don''t love you?


    The reason why I want toe back here is really that Fisher and Anika are going to cook a big meal


    for us tomorrow."


    Edith ballooned her cheeks, put her hands on her hips and said, "I don''t believe it. Don''t underestimate


    the intuition of women. When I believe there''s something wrong with you, there must be something


    wrong with you."


    Looking at Edith, Casey secretly agreed with Edith. There was really something wrong with the


    rtionship between him and Annabel. But it was different from what Edith thought.


    Besides, Edith became lovelier and lovelier after she was pregnant. Casey wondered if all pregnant


    women were like that.


    "Well, then I''ll tell you. I feel that she seems to like me, so I don''t want to live with her." Casey said.


    Previously, Edith was going to listen to him seriously. After hearing what he said, she immediately


    widened her eyes.


    Then she touched Casey''s forehead and asked, "Casey, do you have a fever?"


    Casey rolled his eyes and spoke, "I''m serious. Didn''t you find that she looked at me in a strange way?


    Listen, men''s hunch could sometimes be quite right."


    Edith stuck out her tongue at Casey. After knowing the reason why Casey was not normal today, she


    was immediately not suspicious and spoke to him, "You''re a narcissist. In my opinion, it''s you that like


    her."


    "Didn''t you really find it? If that''s not true, why did she want me to challenge the young master of the


    Chan family? It already tells something." Casey said seriously.


    "She''s as beautiful as a fairy. How is it possible that she would like you? Besides, you''re already


    married. Could it be that she wants to take you away from me?" Edithy down on the bed.


    Casey silently said "yes" and thought that that was indeed what Annabel was thinking.


    "Well, go to bed now. We need to help Fisher and Anika to cook tomorrow." Edith said.


    "Wait. I need Annabel to do me a favor." Casey said.


    "What?" Edith asked.


    "Today, I defeated the young master of the Chan family. Besides, I made him lose his face in the


    presence of so many people. As a young master of a family like him, he wouldn''t let me off. I''m afraid


    that he would take revengeter and that Fisher and his family would be involved in it. So, I want to


    take the initiative to deal with it." Casey said.


    Edith nodded. In this respect, Edith deeply trusted Casey.


    "Well, I''ll just tell you her cell phone number. You can make a phone call to her tomorrow and tell her


    what you want her to do yourself. But you mustn''t like her. Understand?" Edith said with her eyes wide


    open.


    "Yes! My wife''s pregnant. How is it possible that I would like other women? Tomorrow night, just cook


    and wait for me with Fisher and Anika. After Ie back and have dinner, we''ll soon go home." Casey


    said.


    Edith nodded,y down in Casey''s arms and then slowly fell asleep.


    ......


    On a cliff of Moon Ind.


    A strong men was standing on the edge of the cliff. The waves were breaking on the shore. The moon


    shone on him, making him look mysterious.


    After a long time, another people came here, bowed to him and said, "Mr. Theodore, I''ve got the


    information. Casey is now living in a resident''s house here, and he doese here for a tour."


    "Humph, it''s indeed difficult to find him. To find him, I went to J City from B City. Now, Ie to this


    ce. If I don''t let him die in a painful way, it will not match the effort I made." The strong man said in a


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    cold voice.


    "Mr. Theodore, Casey is not in B City now. You can take this opportunity to attack the Davies family. In


    this way, when Casey is back, he''ll find that the people of the Davies family have all been killed. It''s


    fun." The people standing in front of Theodore said.


    "Ho, ho. The Davies family is just a weak powerful. It''s unworthy of my making effort to deal with it.


    Father just asks me to take Casey''s head back. For me,mercialpetition is but a game. When


    you''re as powerful as I am, you''ll find that it is power that is the most fascinating thing in the world."


    "The reason why the Davies family isn''t ruined is that they have Casey as their head. After I kill him,


    every problem can be solved."


    Theodore said slowly.


    "Yes!" That people ttered him, "Then when is Mr. Theodore going to attack Casey?"


    "Tomorrow night. Let him live one more day. Tomorrow night, he''ll be dead."


    ......


    In the early morning of the next day, Casey made a phone call to Annabel and told Annabel what he


    wanted her to do. He asked Annabel to send someone to give the head of the Chan family a message:


    Casey, the head of the Davies family, hade to the Moon Ind and would visit the Chan family


    tonight.


    On Moon Ind, no one worked for him. If he went to give the head of the Chan family this message on


    his own, it would be less effective. So, he asked Annabel to do that.


    Annabel was the youngdy of the Thompson family, and now she was traveling. So Casey was sure


    that there must be a few hundred people protecting her secretly. Therefore, Annabel could definitely


    help him.


    Annabel understood that Casey wanted to threaten the people of the Chan family with his status, so


    she soon sent someone to give the message to the Chan family.


    After receiving this message, the head of the Chan family immediately asked someone to prepare a


    banquet. Although the Chan family developed quite well in recent years, it was still quite far from as


    powerful as the Davies family in B City. When the head of the Davies family, an important person,


    came, he would certainly entertain him with care.


    At this moment, he still didn''t know that his son was nning to deal with the head of the Davies family.


    In the afternoon, Casey left after saying a few words to Edith. He told her that he woulde back to


    have dinner after dealing with the matter.


    It was not a good thing, so Casey didn''t let Edith go with him.


    Before, Casey had asked Gardner about the location of the house of the Chan family. Now, he was


    heading for it.


    When he arrived at the junction, he felt that someone was waiting for him at the corner. He became a


    little alert. When it was time for him to make a turn, he stopped.


    Right at this moment, a beautiful girl wearing a long pink dress and a gand came out of the corner at


    once. It was Annabel.


    "He, he, he. Are you scared?" Annabel asked with a smile.


    Casey was a little speechless. He gave her a nce and asked, "What are you doing here?"


    "Ie here to go to the house of the Chan family with you." Annabel said while blinking her big eyes.


    "My going there alone is enough. You don''t have to go there with me." After saying that, Casey


    continued on his way.


    "No, it''s not enough. I''ve told the people of the Chan family that the head of the Davies family and his


    wife woulde to visit them. You can''t go there on your own." Annabel immediately followed him and


    took Casey''s arm.


    Casey immediately got rid of her, stared at her and said, "What? My wife is Edith. In any case, you''re


    not eligible to go there with me."


    Annabel instantly stared at Casey with tears in her eyes, looking aggrieved while saying, "I''m wrong. If


    you don''t like it, I won''t do that again. Why are you so angry with me?"


    Casey didn''t know how to deal with it. Thest person he could cope with was the girl who knew how to


    turn her charm on others.


    "Considering that you''ve sent a message for me, I allow you to go with me. However, if you dare to say


    anything you shouldn''t, I''ll turn against you." Casey spoke while staring at Annabel.


    Annabel''s aggrieved expression immediately turned into a smile. She went skipping forward.


    "Got it. Got it. I won''t do that. However, others might say something. In that case, don''t me me. After


    all, I did ask them to tell the people of the Chan family that Casey and his wife woulde to visit


    them."

 Chapter 618 Is This How You Entertain Guests?

    Chapter 618 Is This How You Entertain Guests?


    The Chan''s House.


    Arlo Chan, the head of the Chan family, was busy in directing the people of the Chan family to arrange


    the decorations in the living room to make the house more luxurious.


    This morning he received a letter saying that the head of the Davies family in B City would bring his


    wife to visit them in the evening. Arlo, who knew the status of the Davies family in B City, naturally did


    not dare to neglect, and immediately refused all invitations, concentrated on the homeyout, ready to


    meet the arrival of the head of the Davies family and his wife.


    Before that, Arlo only knew that the Davies family was very powerful and had supremacy in B City. It


    was notparable to his family on the ind. As for the head of the Davies family, he didn''t know


    who it was.


    Therefore, he made people collect all the information about the head of the Davies family in the


    shortest time. After reading it, he admired Casey heartily.


    "He is so young, but has such a bumpy experience, strong connections, tyrannical methods, and able


    to sit firmly as the head of the Davies family, this person is quite outstanding," Arlo muttered to himself.


    In fact, his son and the head of the Davies family were not much different in age. Thinking of his own


    son, Arlo felt angry in his heart. Casey had already been the head of the Davies family, while his son


    only yed the field.


    "How disappointing he is." Arlo sighed, then walked to a servant and asked, "Where is Mylo?"


    "Mr. Mylo is in the backyard. He called a dozen thugs at home. It seems that he is going to have a fight


    with someone," the servant answered honestly.


    Arlo suddenly snorted, frowned and walked towards the backyard. Today, the head of the Davies family


    would be here. He also thought Mylo and Casey might have amon topic as they were at the same


    age. If his son could make friends with the head of the Davies family, it would be great. However, he


    didn''t expect that his son nned to go out to start a fight.


    "Bastard, if he dares to go out today, I''ll break his leg!"


    In the backyard.


    Mylo was standing in front of a dozen burly men, and said aggressively, "I have already found out


    where that guy lives. You will follow meter. As long as you see him, go and beat him right away. Don''t


    be merciful. That guy can''t afford to stay in a hotel, and he probably has no background. Even if he is


    killed, I will take responsibility for you. Did you hear me?"


    "Yes!" everyone replied in unison.


    Then Mylo turned around to take a group of people out. At this moment, he saw Arlo, who was already


    standing behind him with a pale face.


    Mylo was a little embarrassed, coughed slightly, smiled and said, "Dad, why are you here."


    Arlo walked directly in front of Mylo, kicked him on his ass, and cursed, "Damn it, you only know to go


    out and make trouble for others, and you even want to beat someone to death. How dare you! You are


    reallywless!"


    "Dad, what I want to do is for the reputation of the Chan family. Last night, a stupid guy made me make


    a fool of myself in front of everyone in the square of the Crescent Hotel. I was humiliated. He doesn''t


    pay attention to the Chan family at all. If we don''t teach that guy a hard lesson, people will look down


    on us in the future," Mylo exined immediately.


    Arlo red at him, and said coldly, "I don''t care your dignity. Later, the head of the Davies family in B


    City will be here. You must show up at that time. The head of the Davies family is about the same age


    as you. If you can be his friend, it will be of great benefit to the Chan family. As for you to teach


    that person, do it another day."


    "Okay, I see, I''m sure to show upter, okay?" Mylo answered.


    Arlo red at him again, then turned back to the living room and continued tomand.


    Mylo watched Arlo go, turned around and looked at the dozen thugs, and said, "It only needs a short


    time to beat up that guy. I''ll just rush back before the head of the Davies family arrives. Let''s go out


    through the back door and move faster.!"


    A group of people immediately followed Mylo out through the back door.


    On the way, Casey and Annabel walked in the direction of the Chan''s house.


    Casey was expressionless all the way, and Annabel was like a magpie, walking around Casey, very


    happy.


    It seemed that being able to walk alone with Casey on the road was a very happy thing for her.


    "Casey, in fact, actually, it''s only good to marry more wives, and there''s no harm. My father has several


    women besides my mother. They all get along well. It''s very conservative of you to marry only one


    woman in your life," Annabel said as she walked.


    Casey was speechless. While walking along the road, Annabel had already told him the benefits of


    polygyny for a long time.


    Annabel was also a little helpless. She found that Casey couldn''t leave Edith no matter what, so she


    had to settle for second best and ask Casey to marry her.


    Just as Annabel continued to instill in Casey the notion of polygyny, Mylo also brought a group of thugs


    to this road.


    Mylo noticed Annabel next to Casey at a nce, and then his gaze fell on Casey.


    "How lucky I am. I still want to go to your ce to find you, but I didn''t expect you toe by yourself."


    Mylo sneered, waved to the thugs behind him. Those thugs rushed up and surrounded Casey and


    Annabel.


    Casey didn''t expect to meet Mylo on the way to the Chan family. Mylo seemed toe for him.


    "Boy, I happen to be looking for you. I didn''t expect to meet you here. You can only me yourself for


    your bad luck. You should pay for what you didst night," Mylo said, looking at Casey sullenly.


    Casey looked calm. He went to the Chan family to solve this matter, as long as Mylo did not cause


    trouble to Gardner''s family, it was fine to solve this matter anyway.


    "I am going to talk to your father about this matter now. Are you sure you want to stop me here?" Casey


    asked in reply.


    Myloughed, full of mockery at Casey.


    "Are you fucking crazy? Do you want to talk to my dad about this? Pee and take a look at whi you are.


    Is it possible that you still want to ask my dad to give you justice?"


    When the dozen thugs heard Mylo''s words, they allughed.


    When the dozen thugs heard Mylo''s words, they allughed.


    "Then how do you want to solve this?" Casey asked.


    Mylo nced at Casey, then moved his gaze to Annabel, his eyes full of greed.


    "It''s very simple. If you don''t want to be beaten to death, then let this beauty go back with me. If she


    makes mefortable at night, I will naturally let you go. Otherwise, you may not leave Moon Ind


    alive," Mylo said with a sneer.


    Annabel heard what he said, and immediately snorted, and said angrily, "You are too shameless. Who


    is going to serve you? How dare you say such words in front of my future husband, he will definitely not


    let you go."


    "Future husband? Are you his fianc¨¦e? If that''s the case, it would be even more exciting." Mylo''s smile


    turned wretched.


    Although Casey was a bit speechless about Annabel''s words, he didn''t bother to exin, and said to


    Mylo, "Go and call your dad over, and then kneel and kowtow to admit your mistake. I can spare you


    one time. Otherwise, even god will not be able to save you."


    Mylo nced at Casey contemptuously, and said, "Don''t be pretentious. On Moon Ind, my Chan


    family is the most powerful. Who are you? It is just a piece of a cke to kill you!"


    After speaking, he gave the thugs a gesture, and the thugs immediately rushed towards Casey.


    Casey moved quickly, with one punch, knocking all the thugs Mylo had brought to the ground, and then


    he came to Mylo, pped him in the face, and directly caused him to fall to the ground.


    In the distance, someone from the Chan family, who secretly followed to look on passively, was so


    scared that he ran back to the Chan''s house and told Arlo about it.


    Arlo came over in a hurry, and was a little surprised when he saw a group of people lying on the


    ground. When he saw Casey, his look changed even more and he blurted out, "Lord... Lord Davies,


    why are you here? "


    Casey turned his head and nced at Arlo, and said coldly, "Is this the way the Chan family entertains


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    guests?"

 Chapter 619 I Had Given Him a Chance

    Chapter 619 I Had Given Him a Chance


    The atmosphere in the living room of the Chan''s house was a bit solemn.


    Casey and Annabel sat on the sofa and looked at Arlo and Mylo standing in front of them.


    "Lord Davies, I''m really sorry. If I knew that this bastard was going to trouble you and your wife, I would


    have broken his leg. Please do not be angry. I will definitely give you an exnation. "


    Arlo said to Casey with a guilty expression on his face, then turned to look at Mylo, kicked him and


    cursed, "Dozy bastard. How dare you make trouble for Lord Davies. Do you want to put the Chan


    family into the abyss of suffering?"


    Mylo was already a lot more quiet at this time, a little afraid to look at Arlo. How could he know the guy


    who made him embarrassedst night turned out to be the head of the Davies in B City.


    "Your son is not only making trouble for Casey. He also wants to plot against me. Lord Chan, if you


    don''t give us a reasonable exnation, my husband will not let you go," Annabel said seriously.


    When Casey heard this, he immediately turned his head and red at her. Since he was in the Chan


    family now, it was not better to refute Annabel directly, so he could only give her a warning look.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Annabel had a yful look, didn''t take Casey''s warning seriously, and narrowed her eyes


    mischievously.


    After Arlo heard Annabel''s words, he clenched his fist immediately, turned his head and red at Mylo,


    and said quickly, "Mrs. Davies, don''t worry, I will give you a reasonable exnation."


    Casey sighed. It seemed that Annabel was treated as his wife and he couldn''t exin it clearly.


    "Rebellious! Hurry to kneel down and apologize to Lord Davies and Mrs. Davies!" Arloshouted at Mylo.


    Mylo looked at Arlo a little unconvinced, and said, "Dad, I just..."


    "What are you just? I asked you to kneel. Don''t talk so much nonsense." Arlo pped Mylo''s face.


    Mylo held his face and slowly knelt in front of Casey and Annabel.


    "Apologize!" Arlo said.


    "I''m sorry." Mylo said in a barely audible voice.


    Arlo kicked Mylo without saying a word, and shouted, "Speak louder!"


    "I''m sorry." Mylo raised the volume this time, but there was some impatience in his voice.


    "Lord Davies, my son has been spoiled by me since he was a child, and he did this kind of wrong thing.


    Please forgive him this time. He has already knelt down and apologized. I will certainly educate him


    well in the future and prevent him from making such mistakes again." Arlo pleaded.


    Casey suddenly sneered and said, "Lord Chan, your son has no sincerity in apologizing. I''m afraid I


    can''t forgive him so easily."


    Arlo immediately showed a hint of embarrassment on his face, and said, "You are right, Lord Davies.


    My son is really ill-bred. Could you tell me how can you forgive him. I will definitely do what you say."


    "I have given him a chance before and let him kneel down to apologize, but unfortunately he refused. I


    am a principled person. Since he did not cherish the opportunity given to him, then I will not show


    mercy anymore."


    "But since he is your son, I can punish him lightly."


    "Broken his arms, I won''t pursue this matter anymore."


    Casey said his request calmly.


    Both Arlo''s and Mylo''s expressions changed. They didn''t expect Casey''s light punishment to be so


    terrifying.


    Annabel felt the infinite charm from Casey''s temperament that easily determined a person''s fate, and


    her eyes became brighter.


    "Lord Davies, breaking both arms is too serious. My family can pay you financialpensation. As


    long as you say how much you want, I will definitely pay," Arlo said.


    "I am not short of money. What I just said is my bottom line. If you are reluctant, then I will do it myself,"


    Casey said lightly.


    Mylo showed a brutal look in his eyes, stood up directly from the ground, and said to Arlo, "Dad you


    have also seen this person, this person is so excessive. Why do we have to be polite to him? He is the


    head of the Davies family, but here is Moon Ind. Here is our territory, he is so excessive, even if we


    kill him, no one can find out that we did it."


    "What nonsense are you talking about! Hurry up and shut up!" Arlo looked at Mylo in shock, but he


    didn''t expect him to say something like this.


    "Dad, he wants to break my arms. Is it possible that you still have to help him at this time?" Mylo yelled


    angrily.


    Arlo also sighed helplessly. At this moment, he didn''t know what to do.


    Mylo looked at Casey viciously, took out his phone, and said, "Wait for me, I''ll call someone. Since you


    are so arrogant..."


    Before he could finish his words, Casey stood up, walked to Mylo, threw the phone in his hand on the


    ground, and then grabbed one of his shoulders and exerted force. With a click, Mylo screamed.


    It happened in a sh, Mylo had no idea what happened, and then there was a sharp pain in his arm.


    Arlo looked dumbfounded, and it took a minute for him to react.


    "Lord Davies, you... what are you doing, let go of my son, why is his arm hanging down?" Arlo asked


    anxiously.


    "Dad, my arm is broken, you...you call for help!" Mylo shouted with a pained expression on his face.


    Expression on Arlo''s face suddenly changed. At this time, he didn''t care about anything, and


    immediately called for someone.


    Casey slowly said, "Stop, you should have seen my skill just now. Before you call someone, I can


    easily kill both of you. And others will not notice it, even if I continue to y on this ind for a few


    days, there will still be no trouble. I can leave calmly."


    Arlo''s body froze all of a sudden, he did not doubt Casey''s strength at all. As the head of the Davies


    family, he would not use such words to fool him.


    "Lord Davies, please forgive us. My son is not sensible, please give him another chance, if both of his


    arms are abolished, his life will be over!" Arlo begged for mercy.


    Casey nced at Mylo and said, "Didn''t I tell you that I gave him a chance, but he didn''t cherish it. He


    is ignorant, but it cannot be a reason for me to forgive him. I hope he can learn a lesson after I break


    his arms this time."


    As soon as the voice fell, Casey''s hand was ced on Mylo''s other shoulder again. Mylo''s arm


    dropped immediately as soon as Casey moved.

 Chapter 620 My Name Is Theodore Turner

    Chapter 620 My Name Is Theodore Turner


    When Casey and Annabel came out of the Chan''s House, the ind had already been enveloped in


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    darkness, and the colorful lights all over the Moon Ind had also been lit up. A full moon hung in the


    sky, setting off the entire ind to be extremely beautiful.


    "Casey, you were so handsome just now. You really pull me, and you deserve my favor," Annabel said


    happily.


    Casey nced at Annabel, but replied indifferently, "Go away."


    Annabel immediately clenched her small fist and said angrily, "How can you be so rude to me, do you


    really think I have no temper?"


    Casey immediatelyughed and said, "Since I make you so angry, then you should leave as soon as


    possible. It''s best not toe to me in the future, so that you won''t be pissed off by me."


    Annabel rolled her eyes and raised her head and said, "Well, don''t think I can''t see through your tricks.


    You deliberately made me angry, and then took the opportunity to get rid of me. I won''t be fooled."


    Casey sighed helplessly, and recalled the fear of being badgered by Lily.


    He had never expected that Annabel would appear after he finally convinced Lily, which made him


    really troubled.


    He stopped talking to Annabel and continued to walk forward.


    Annabel hurriedly followed without speaking, just enjoying the quiet and beauty of walking with Casey.


    The difference from Lily was that although Annabel was sometimes naughty and made some jokes with


    Casey, she still had a touch of gentleness in her essence, with unerring sense ofedy which made


    Casey helpless but did not annoy him.


    While Lily was a little immature girl. She was stubborn. She would try her best to get the thing she


    wanted. Annabel had the same purpose as Lily, but she didn''t force Casey to be with her. Except for a


    few jokes, what she did was always showing Casey her charm.


    She wanted Casey to like her from the bottom of his heart, instead of grabbing Casey blindly.


    When she also had a ce in Casey''s heart, even if she didn''t gue Casey, Casey wouldn''t let her


    leave.


    When passing a cliff, Casey stopped suddenly and turned to look at the top of the cliff. There, a figure


    appeared. Although only the outline could be seen, Casey could feel that the man was also looking at


    him.


    Casey felt a strong danger from that figure, which he had never had before.


    Annabel also stopped, nced at the top of the cliff with some doubts, and asked, "What''s the matter?"


    "Nothing." Casey turned back and continued to walk forward.


    At this moment, a man appeared in front of the two people, blocking their way.


    "Since you''ve seen it, why don''t you go up there and meet it?" the man said.


    "Who are you?" Casey asked warily.


    "Turner" the man said lightly.


    Casey''s heart sank, and his eyes narrowed. He didn''t expect people from the Turner family to follow


    him here.


    He turned his head and nced at Annabel on the side, and said, "You go find Edith now and take her


    away from Moon Ind. This time I owe you a favor, and I will repay it twice in the future."


    Annabel could see that Casey hadn''t joked with her. She who knew Casey''s real life experience


    naturally knew the hatred between the Turner family and Casey.


    "Okay." Annabel nodded.


    Casey stepped forward and stood in front of that man. If the man tried to stop Annabel, Casey would


    attacked him instantly.


    Now Casey didn''t know how many people the Turner family sent to Moon Ind, nor whether the the


    Turner family had found Edith, so he could only ask Annabel to find Edith as soon as possible, and he


    spun things out here.


    Seeing Casey''s reaction, the man smiled, and said, "Don''t worry, only me and Mr. Theodore are here


    this time, and Mr. Theodore''s goal is only you. As for the others, they are no more than ants in the eyes


    of Mr. Theodore. He is not bored enough to care about some ants."


    After speaking, the man turned and walked over the cliff.


    "Casey, why don''t you go to Edith with me. Let''s leave here first. There are a lot people following me


    and they may be able to cope with them," Annabel said.


    Casey shook his head and said, "Since they have found me, they would not give up. Although I am not


    afraid of the Turner family, I can''t do much on this ind. It is not clear how many people from the


    Turner are here. I''m afraid they will hurt Edith if I just leave.Please help me take Edith out of here, and I


    will meet the person on the cliff."


    Hearing Casey''s words, Annabel did not continue to persuade him. In this case, Casey''s judgment was


    more reliable than her, and it was indeed the best way to do so.


    "Then I''ll go to Edith. Be careful!" Annabel said.


    Casey nodded, then turned and walked over the cliff.


    The sea breeze was blowing gently. The further away Casey went, the more indescribable a feeling


    appeared in his heart.


    Casey believed in intuition. Sometimes, intuition could y a certain role as an early warning.


    The people sent by the Turner family this time were just not trivial.


    But he didn''t have any fear, even if he was in a passive situation this time, as long as Edith was okay,


    then he would have the confidence to escape from the Turner family.


    Once he left Moon Ind and returned to the maind, after being able to borrow the power of


    Guanling, Casey would have no fear of the Turner family.


    This cliff was very high, nearly a hundred meters, and it took Casey a long time to reach the top. Of


    course, he also walked slowly on purpose to buy time for Annabel and Edith.


    The man standing at the top had been facing the sea, looking out, deep in contemtion. He just stood


    there, but giving people a feeling of being unable to approach.


    "How dare you, a descendant of a man who was abandoned by his family,pete with the Turner


    family. And Finn Turner even lost his life because of this. You are really courageous."


    Just as Casey stopped, the man facing the sea said coldly.


    "He deserves to die, not only Finn, everyone in the Turner family has been written on my death list. I


    will kill all of you, to avenge my grandfather, including you two," Casey said.


    The man just smiled and looked very contemptuous.


    "Before you do it, tell me your name. I don''t want to kill an unknown person." Casey''s eyes narrowed.


    The man turned around directly, his sharp gaze was like a de, across Casey''s body.


    "My name is Theodore Turner! Ie here to kill you. Do you understand?"

 Chapter 621 The Power of Theodore

    Chapter 621 The Power of Theodore


    "I''m afraid you don''t have the ability!" Casey snorted coldly, and the aura on his body suddenly


    exploded, releasing the power of his whole body to the apex.


    He could feel the danger on Theodore. When he came up just now, he also observed the surroundings


    and determined that there were only three of them on the cliff, which also showed the other party''s


    confidence in his own strength.


    So Casey nned to do his best this time. He wanted to directly defeat the two people on the cliff, so


    he could go to meet Edith quickly.


    Theodore felt the aura erupting from Casey, and raised his eyebrows. It seemed that he didn''t expect


    Casey to have such a strong aura.


    "It seems that you are not as simple as I thought. It is interesting. I thought you were another boring


    guy who would be killed by me with one movement. Maybe you will give me some surprises."


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Theodore said with a smile, and then rushed towards Casey.


    The other person just stood on the side and watched quietly, and had no intention of making a move.


    Casey didn''t neglect at all. After seeing Theodore''s movements, he directly punched out and hit


    Theodore in the face.


    Theodore narrowed his eyes and immediately raised his hand to grasp Casey''s fist. A huge power


    burst out suddenly. Theodore''s body had to retreat backwards, unloading all the power from Casey''s


    fist.


    There was obvious surprise in the eyes of both people. Casey was surprised that Theodore was able to


    resist his full punch without any damage. Theodore was surprised that Casey''s punch could explode


    with such a powerful force, which waspletely beyond his expectation.


    "Unexpectedly, you can y such a powerful force with only your physical strength. Among those


    people I have seen in my life, you are the only one who can exert such a powerful physical strength,"


    Theodore said with some excitement.


    Casey was naturally aware of the strength of his body. The medicine his master used that special


    mushroom to make for him back then made his physical strength surpass the limits of normal humans.


    It was with such a tyrannical physical strength that Casey had the opportunity to seed in climbing.


    However, seeing that Theodore was just a little surprised, Casey very puzzled. He didn''t think that


    there were people in this world whose physical power could surpass him.


    "You are the first one who can resist my punch with all my strength, but I don''t know if you can resist a


    few more punches!"


    Casey didn''t waste any time, and rushed toward Theodore again.


    A faint sneer hung on Theodore''s lips, and his figure moved with the wind, instantly fighting with Casey.


    Casey broke out with all his strength. This strength was not something ordinary people could bear. If he


    were Kacper, he would have been seriously injured by Casey.


    Theodore blocked Casey''s attacks with effortless artistry. Although Casey could feel that Theodore had


    been struggling, his strength still shocked Casey.


    Casey relied on his master''s prescription and the magic mushroom to get his current power, so how did


    Theodore achieve such a terrifying strength?


    After dozens of moves, Casey seized the opportunity, gritted his teeth, and smashed Theodore with a


    heavy fist.


    This time, Theodore failed to hold the huge strength of Casey''s fist, retreated seven or eight meters


    behind, barely stopped, and then vomited blood.


    "You are not my opponent," Casey said coldly while watching Theodore vomit blood.


    Theodore wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, but an excited smile appeared on his face,


    "Unexpectedly, a person who only relies on physical strength can achieve this level of strength. Even if


    my teacher will definitely be quite shocked."


    "I used my inner strength to protect my body and used my physical strength to fight against this guy


    And I was even beaten to vomit blood. His strength is probably the strongest among the outer


    strengths."


    "Fine, I''m here to kill him today. Even if I am curious about how his physical power was trained, I can''t


    keep him in the world."


    Casey didn''t know what Theodore was muttering. He frowned and looked at him, and said, "You can let


    your man help you. Even if you two get together, I will beat you up."


    "It''s not necessary yet. No matter how strong your physical strength is, there is an upper limit. Next, I


    will kill you."


    Theodore said, and then his breathing method immediately changed, and his aura suddenly changed,


    and Casey felt a crisis in an instant.


    Immediately afterwards, Casey saw Theodore''s figure transform into an afterimage. Almost in the blink


    of an eye, he had rushed to him.


    Casey''s pupils shrank sharply, and he quickly raised his hand to block Theodore''s fist, but at this time


    Theodore''s fist had already hit Casey''s chest.


    A force that made Casey unimaginable exploded, and went straight to Casey''s chest. The next second,


    Casey''s body flew upside down and rolled on the ground several times before stopping.


    Casey gritted his teeth and got up from the ground, looking at Theodore in disbelief. At that moment,


    Casey felt the threat of death. If it weren''t for his strong physique, Theodore''s punch just now might


    have killed him.


    "Why is your strengthpletely different from just now? There was a strange force in your fist,


    extremely tough. What kind of power is that?" Casey asked with pain.


    Theodore smiled and shook his fist, and said, "Before that I was just ying around with you. Now,


    what I show is my real strength."


    "As for the power I just used, you are a dying person, what use is it to know?"


    After speaking, Theodore walked towards Casey.


    Casey gave birth to a sense of powerlessness for the first time. The strength that Theodore showed


    just now waspletely beyond his imagination. The strength he has always been proud of is so


    vulnerable in front of Theodore, which made him feel a strong sense of frustration.


    "It''s not that easy to kill me!"


    Casey roared and rushed towards Theodore again, trying to get a chance.


    A yful smile appeared on the corner of Theodore''s mouth, and the moment Casey rushed over, he


    had already moved.


    With a bang.


    Theodore''s fist hit Casey''s stomach, and Casey spurted out a mouthful of blood, softened directly in


    front of Theodore, and was about to fall to the ground.


    Theodore grabbed Casey''s cor like a dead fish, his eyes full of contempt.


    "Trash is always just a trash. Your grandfather is a trash. You, as his a grandson, are the same as him.


    It''s no wonder that your grandfather would be kicked out of the Turner family. If you are still in the


    Turner family, I''m afraid the whole Turner family will be dragged down by you." Theodore sneered.


    "Fuck your mother!" Casey gritted his teeth, feeling weak.


    Theodore snorted and said, "Now I give you a chance. Kneel down and admit that your grandfather is a


    trash and you are an ipetent person who is not as good as a dog. I will kill you directly. Otherwise,


    I will let you die in pain."


    Casey''s eyes flushed. He stared at Theodore, and then used hisst strength, shouting every word,


    "No way!"

 Chapter 622 What Can I Do If You Die

    Chapter 622 What Can I Do If You Die


    Theodore looked at Casey with a sneer, an evil arc formed at the corner of his mouth, and he said,


    "This is what you asked for, so don''t me me for being impolite!"


    After speaking, Theodore punched Casey''s chest again, and a huge burst of power broke out, and


    Casey vomited another mouthful of blood, his face turned pale a little.


    "What?" Theodore looked at Casey a little strangely, and gave an exmation of surprise.


    "Ordinary people would have broken their bones a long time ago with such a punch from me. Now


    you''ve taken two punches from me, and there''s nothing wrong with your bones. It seems that your body


    is quite unusual," Theodore murmured.


    Casey looked at Theodore with erratic look, and didn''t care what he said. He was already dizzy and


    unconscious.


    "If you are favored by my teacher, and get a little guidance from him, it won''t take many years before


    you be a Grandmaster in C Country. Even I envy your potential."


    "Unfortunately, you won''t survive today, no matter how good your potential is, it''s meaningless."


    After speaking, Theodore raised his hand again, intending to break Casey''s arm first to make him feel


    the pain.


    At this moment, several men quickly rushed behind Theodore, still holding a dagger in their hands,


    piercing Theodore''s vitals.


    Theodore narrowed his eyes, and his raised hand instantly changed its direction, pped the face of


    the man who was in front of him, and made him seven or eight meters away.


    The person from the Turner family who had been standing by the side also noticed the changes on the


    cliff, and immediately said, "Mr. Theodore, there seem to be dozens of men rushing towards us, the


    origin of which is unknown."


    Theodore held Casey''s cor in one hand, and quickly solved the few people who rushed in front of


    him, and snorted coldly, "A bunch of mobs. Now that theye here for death, then I will satisfy their


    hunger for death."


    With that said, he threw Casey directly on the ground, intending to deal with the people who appeared


    suddenly, and then torture Casey.


    In the blink of an eye, dozens of men surrounded Theodore, and the person from the Turner family also


    fought a few men.


    Theodore deal with the dozens of people who suddenly appeared without difficulty. Basically, he could


    beat one person with one movement. After a while, nearly half of them fell.


    At this moment, there was a roar of the motorcycle engine, and a beautiful woman riding on the


    motorcycle appeared here. It was Annabel.


    The dozens of men that suddenly appeared were the masters of the Thompson family that she brought


    when she came to Moon Ind.


    At that time, Annabel wanted to follow Casey''s request to find Edith and take Edith away, but she


    worried about Casey. Out of selfishness, Annabel ordered a member of her family to find Edith, and


    she stayed and arranged the family by her side gathered together.


    Although Casey might me her for doing so, she couldn''t watch Casey take the risk alone, and she


    didn''t want to see Casey have an identpared to Casey ming her.


    Seeing Theodore fighting with dozens of men and the masters who fell on the ground, Annabel was


    shocked. The people arranged by the family for her were all first-ss masters. These people looked


    so weak in front of Theodore. He made them fall to the ground with a punch. How strong was this man


    from the Turner family?


    Soon, Annabel found Casey who was dying on the ground, frowned slightly, and quickly rushed over on


    a motorcycle.


    There was a hint of luck in her heart. Fortunately, she didn''t leave directly, otherwise Casey would


    really die today.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Riding a motorcycle to the side of Casey, Annabel quickly pulled Casey up, let him sit behind her, and


    then left here quickly.


    "You... why are you back?" Casey asked Annabel, holding on to hisst trace of consciousness.


    "You are stupid, if I don''te, you will die today. If you die, what should I do?" Annabel seemed to be


    wronged, and tears shed in her eyes.


    Casey''s chest was suffocated at this time. He felt extremely ufortable, but after hearing Annabel''s


    words, he couldn''t help butugh.


    Shouldn''t it be Edith''s line? Why could she say it so naturally, as if the two of them have been together


    for a long time.


    Annabel didn''t talk nonsense with Casey anymore, and was about to leave here on a motorcycle. At


    this time, Theodore had already noticed the situation here. After seeing Annabel trying to save Casey,


    he snorted. Then he moved quickly and rushed to them.


    Theodore''s speed was very fast. Before Annabel''s motorcycle sped up, Theodore was already in front


    of them.


    "I only wanted to kill him today. Mind your own frigging business! Otherwise, I will kill you as well."


    Theodore snorted coldly.


    "Hurry up and get out of the way, or I will run into you and you life will die," Annabel frowned and said.


    Theodoreughed, nced at the motorcycle Annabel was riding, and said, "With it? You can try."


    Annabel was anxious. This guy could almost kill Casey who had seeded in climb thedder, which


    was enough to show his strength. As ady of the Thompson family, Annabel knew that there were


    some people in the world who were so powerful that even science couldn''t tell the reason. Theodore


    was probably one of them.


    She hesitated for a moment, then gritted her teeth, squeezed the elerator, and a roar sounded.


    Then, the motorcycle turned its head and ran to the other side.


    Seeing Annabel run away, Theodore curled his lips and quickly chased her.


    "Why is this person so perverted, he can catch up with me on a motorcycle." Annabel nced back,


    frowning her eyebrows.


    Seeing that there was no road ahead, and the steep cliff on the other side, Annabel felt desperate.


    At this time Theodore increased his speed, then he jumped up, and a flying kick came towards Casey''s


    back.


    Upon seeing this, Annabel turned quickly, trying to hide.


    Theodore kicked on the rear of the motorcycle. The tremendous force made the motorcycle lose its


    bnce and rushed out to the side.


    Annabel suddenly screamed because Theodore''s kick just made the motorcycle rush toward the cliff.


    It was toote, and the whole process just took a second or two. When Annabel reacted, the


    motorcycle had already jumped out of the cliff and fell into the rough sea below.

 Chapter 623 Down the Cliff

    Chapter 623 Down the Cliff


    On the cliff, dozens of men fell to the ground, and there was no movement.


    Theodore stood in front of thest person who could still breathe, looking cold.


    "You killed our youngdy, the Thompson family will definitely not let you go!" The man gritted his teeth


    and shouted at Theodore.


    "The Thompson family, the one in the R Country?" Theodore said lightly.


    "Since you know it, then take the initiative to go to the Thompson family to confess your guilt, otherwise


    you will not end well," the man continued speaking.


    Theodoreughed and asked, "Do you know who I am?"


    The man was taken aback for a moment, and suddenly felt that Theodore was hitting the point. He


    really didn''t know who the man in front of him was, and he was far from R Country. As long as


    Theodore used some methods, on one could find out what happened here.


    "Actually, it doesn''t matter to tell you. I''m Theodore from the Turner family," Theodore spoke slowly.


    The man''s eyes widened. As the world''s top family, he naturally heard the name of the Turner family.


    "It''s just that you may not be able to send the news back."


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After speaking, Theodore raised his foot and stepped on the man''s neck. With force, the man struggled


    twice, and then there was no movement.


    After killing thest person, Theodore walked to the edge of the cliff and nced under the pitch-ck


    cliff, where there was the sound of waves hitting the rocks.


    Even he himself did not expect that such a change would happen, and the youngdy from the


    Thompson family rushed down the cliff with Casey.


    The person from the Turner family walked behind Theodore and said, "Mr. Theodore, the strength of


    the Thompson family should not be underestimated. Although the people here have been killed, it is not


    certain whether there are some people that have slipped away. If this thing spreads out, the Turner may


    be the Thompson family''s enemy."


    "It''s okay. It''s is Moon Ind. It''s not easy to find out. What''s more, it''s just the Thompson family. In the


    past, the Turner family might scruple their existence, but it won''t happen in the future. I, Theodore, will


    let the Turner family step on a new level!"


    Theodore was domineering, and there was an unrivaled aura all over his body.


    The man from the Turner family was also shocked by Theodore''s momentum, and he immediately said,


    "You are right!"


    "Is it possible for the two of them to survive if they fall from here?" Theodore asked.


    The man nced under the cliff and said, "It''s a hundred meters high from here to the bottom, and


    there is endless sea water below. The ce where they can climb to the shore is also a few kilometers


    away. Casey was hurt badly by you, and the other one was a weak woman. If they really survived, it


    would be a miracle. I don''t think that wimp is so favored by God."


    Theodoreughed, then turned and walked under the cliff.


    "Just deal with it here. Casey is dead. Let the news go. Even if we don''t do anything, the enemies of


    the Davies family will definitely not let them go."


    "Yes!"


    ...


    At Gardner''s house.


    Fisher and Anika were busy working in the kitchen. Gardner was also on the sidelines. Edith stood


    aside and wanted to go up and help, but was stopped by Fisher and Anika.


    "Fisher, Anika, let me help you, or else I will be idle and have nothing to do," Edith said.


    "No need, you are delicate, just let Gardner do this kind of thing. You go sit and wait, we''ll be done


    soon," Anika said with a smile.


    Edith could only walk to the table and sat down, and took a look at the time by the way, thinking that


    Casey had been out for so long, and logically he should have dealt with the trouble. Why hadn''t he


    returned yet?


    Thinking about asking where Casey was now, Edith took out her phone and called Casey.


    "The phone you dialed is turned off." A cold voice came from the phone.


    Edith frowned immediately, and muttered, "Why does this guy turn off the phone? Is it possible that he


    is afraid that I will disturb him?"


    But she didn''t think too much, put her phone aside, and continued to wait.


    After a short while, Fisher and Anika cooked all the dishes and brought them to the table. Arge table


    was full of delicious food. All of them were Fisher and Anika''s best dishes. Just a nce could arouse


    people''s infinite appetite.


    "Edith, it is because you and Casey are here that my parents are willing to cook so many dishes. If I


    were at home, I would only have to eat pickles." Gardner put down thest dish and joked.


    Fisher and Anika red at him immediately. Anika said, "Are we starving you? If you have an opinion,


    don''t eat this meal today."


    Gardner hurriedly begged for mercy and sat down at the dining table.


    "What did Casey do, why hasn''t hee back?" Anika nced at Edith and asked.


    "He has something to deal with. I called him just now, but his phone is turned off. It may be dead. He


    should be back in a while," Edith said.


    Anika nodded and said with a smile, "It''s okay, don''t worry, just wait for Casey."


    Edith snorted, but there was a sense of uneasiness in her heart. It was the first time that Casey''s


    phone was turned off in such a long time. Casey didn''t y with his phone very much. Normally, there


    was no problem in standby for one day. It was reasonable to say that it would not run out of power. And


    Casey also told Edith that in order for her to contact him at any time, he would keep his phone turned


    on for 24 hours.


    Could it be that those in the Chan family were too difficult to deal with, even Casey couldn''t handle it?


    Edith groaned for a while, then picked up her phone and called Casey.


    It was still off.


    Edith thought for a while, then dialed Annabel''s number.


    Her phone was also turned off..


    Edith suddenly became a little anxious, and several thoughts appeared in her mind.


    "Fisher, Anika, maybe you guys eat first, I will look for Casey outside and ask him toe back


    quickly."


    Edith stood up and walked outside.


    At this moment, a man appeared in the house. After seeing Edith, he asked, "Are you Edith?"


    Edith looked at the strange man in front of her with some confusion, then nodded, "Yes, what''s the


    matter?"


    "Please pack your things right now and leave here with me. I have already found the boat. Except for


    your valuables, don''t take the rest. The most important thing is to leave here first," the man said.


    Edith immediately felt a sense of alertness, and Fisher and his family of three were also a little puzzled,


    not knowing what the person who appeared suddenly wanted to do.


    "I don''t know you at all, why should I go with you?"


    The man sighed helplessly, then took out a ne and said, "I came to pick you up at Miss Annabel''s


    order. She said that you will understand if you see this."


    Edith stared at the ne and her pupils shrank. It was Annabel''s ne.


    "What the hell is going on, you make it clear first," Edith asked.


    "After ourdy and Mr. Casey finished dealing with the Chan family''s affairs, they ran into two people


    who imed to be from the Turner family on the way back. One of the two people was superb. Our


    motorcycles, hovering between life and death," the man exined with some pain.


    When Edith heard what he said, she only felt pain, her body softened, and she fainted.

 Chapter 624 Tenacity

    Chapter 624 Tenacity


    In J City.


    CZ Community, Edith''s house, in the living room.


    The atmosphere was a little serious. Nichs and Jennifer sat on the sofa and said nothing.


    Conor, Charles, Morgan and the others all stood on the side with gloomy faces, silent.


    Lily curled up on the chair next to her, she was already crying. There were two clear tear streaks on her


    face, and her beautiful big eyes were already swollen from crying.


    "Let''s not be so pessimistic for the time being. That person said that Casey and their youngdy rushed


    down the cliff and were not killed directly. Now no one knows whether they are alive or dead. Casey


    has always been blessed, may he is alive."


    Conor saw that the atmosphere in the living room was so dignified that he was about to suffocate, and


    he said something first.


    "Casey will never die. He hasn''t watched me chase his son, how could he die like this?" Lily shouted


    hoarsely.


    Although her words sounded like a joke, no one couldugh at this moment.


    At this moment Edith was lying on the bed in the bedroom, her face was pale, her eyes were staring


    straight at the ceiling, and she was thinking of scene after scene that happened to her in the past with


    Casey.


    The bed sheet on her head had been soaked with tears, but Edith was lying motionless here as if she


    had lost consciousness, like a dead body.


    It had been two days since she returned from Moon Ind. That night, the man from the the Thompson


    family found Edith and exined the reason. After Edith fainted, she was sent back to J City by boat


    overnight.


    On the way back, the person from the Thompson family had already sent a letter to the Thompson


    family, asking them toe to the Moon Ind to search for Casey and Annabel. However, the


    whereabouts of the two people are still unknown.


    After Edith returned to J City, the first thing she did when she woke up was to ask Charles and Conor to


    send someone to Moon Ind and do the same thing as the Thompson family.


    However, the cliff where Casey and Annabel fell down stretched for several kilometers. Under the cliff


    was the deep sea, and there was no diving beach for people to stop. The people from Conor and the


    Thompson family searched for two days and two nights, but didn''t find any clue.


    In the deep sea, there were countless kinds of fishes, among which there were fishes that eat carrion.


    The local fishermen judged that the Casey and Annabel had probably been eaten by the big fishes, so


    they couldn''t find any clues.


    There were also some people who fell off a cliff on the ind. Anyone that fell from a cliff had never


    been sessfully retrieved once.


    This news was undoubtedly devastating for Edith and all those connected with Casey. Most people had


    to ept this fact, but only a few people were unwilling to believe it and firmly believed that Casey was


    still alive.


    The news was still being blocked. On the surface of J City, it was still calm, and many people would still


    talk about Casey''s deeds when chatting.


    After a long time, Edith sat up from the bed and wiped her tears with her hands.


    If it was before, she might just let herself cry and forget everything and immersed in sadness, but now


    she was pregnant, she must consider the child in her belly.


    And Edith also firmly believed that Casey couldn''t die so easily. He had promised her that he would


    protect her forever.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    So now she must cheer up. Casey''s disappearance must not be kept for long, and most people would


    not think that Casey was just missing like her. If the outside world confirmed that Casey was dead,


    whether it was for the Davies family or TY Group and all corporate forces that had a rtionship with


    Casey would face an immeasurable disaster.


    These were Casey''snds. Now Casey was not there. As his wife, Edith was obliged to fight for Casey.


    At the very least, she couldn''t let the Davies family fall.


    And blindly sadness would only make her body worse, for her and Casey''s child, she couldn''t continue


    to immerse herself in the sadness willfully.


    Edith stood up, took a deep breath, reached out to touch her stomach, and walked out of the room.


    The door opened, and everyone''s eyes fell on Edith.


    Between Edith''s eyebrows, there was more tenacity and inexplicable persistence than usual.


    "From today, I will be responsible for all the affairs of the Davies family until Casey returns safely!"


    ...


    Guanling, Huxin Ind.


    Terence was sitting at his desk, working with a thick stack of documents.


    At this time, a person rushed in from the outside in a hurry and knelt directly in front of Terence on one


    knee.


    "What''s the matter? Why are you panicked?" Terence raised his head and nced at the man.


    "My lord, I just got the news, Lord Casey... Lord Casey was attacked on Moon Ind and fell from a


    hundred-meter cliff. His life is still uncertain and his whereabouts are unknown. And missing with Lord


    Casey is the youngdy from Thompson family. The clues from the investigation infer that this incident


    is likely to be the work of Theodore, the eldest master of the Turner family who learned from


    Grandmaster Myles," the person said with a trembling voice.


    After Terence heard the man''s words, he pped a palm on the table, and the table shattered in an


    instant, and documents were flying all over the room.


    "What are you talking about! My son is missing?" Terence''s ferocity suddenly erupted, and the man


    was so frightened that he fell on his knees with both legs.


    "Yes..., and based on the height of the cliff, Lord Casey may already..."


    Before he finished speaking, Terence had already punched the wall, and a big hole appeared on the


    wall immediately, and the cracks spread around it like a spider web.


    "Theodore! Damn, what a Theodore, if something terrible really happens to my son this time, even at


    the risk of offending Grandmaster, I will kill you myself!


    However, thinking that he could not leave Guanling, Terence felt a sense of powerlessness in his heart.


    In recent years, in terms of business, Guanling had surpassed most of the top families. For families like


    the Cunningham family, it was a piece of cake to destroy them. The Turner family was at most one level


    better than the Cunningham family. But for so many years, Terence had not destroyed the Turner


    family.


    There were two reasons for this, one was that Terence could not leave Guanling, and the other was


    that there was a Grandmaster behind the Turner family.


    The power of a Grandmaster had exceeded people''s inherent imagination. A Grandmaster could


    contend with an army. The Grandmaster could kill anyone they want. Angering a Grandmaster, even


    with the most powerfulmercial power, the Grandmaster could kill your entire family.


    And unless with the help of a Grandmaster of the same strength, no one could catch a powerful


    Grandmaster, let alone use thew to sanction it.


    To reach this state was already beyond the shackles of secr society.


    "Mobilize all the forces deployed by Guanling, look for the whereabouts of my son at all costs, and


    secretly infiltrate all themercial forces of the Turner family. If my son is really gone, I will never let


    go of the people from the Turner family."


    "In addition, allocate a part of the strength to go to J City to protect my son''s wife. She is pregnant. I


    don''t want the child in her stomach to be hurt again."


    After a long time, Terence ordered.


    "Yes!"


    ...


    M Country, in a vi.


    Sitting in front of an old man, Theodore slowly said, "Casey fell from a 100-meter cliff. Under the cliff is


    the deep sea. There is absolutely no possibility of survival. I havepleted the task you gave me."


    The old manughed immediately and said, "You deserve to be my most proud grandson. Casey is


    dead. Has the Davies family ever been removed?"


    "The rest are just mobs. I don''t have the energy to y with them. If you want to get rid of it, send


    someone by yourself." Theodore''s tone was ordinary, and he didn''t have the slightest respect for the


    old man in front of him.


    "By the way, call the principals of the four major families, it''s time for the Turner family to take another


    step."

 Chapter 625 Surviving A Great Disaster

    Chapter 625 Surviving A Great Disaster


    Q City.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    In a house close to the dock.


    Casey was lying on a bed. His face was pale, there was no bloody color, and his lips had been cracked


    and trembling from time to time. If it hadn''t been for this slight change, no matter who looked at it, he


    would think that there was a dead person lying here.


    At this time, a girl of about eighteen years old in the room was staring at Casey curiously, her gazes


    swept over Casey''s face, looking a little bored.


    After a while, Casey''s lips moved, and there were dry noises in his throat.


    "Water...water..."


    When the girl heard this sound, her eyes widened, then she quickly got up and shouted to the outside,


    "Annabel, he seems to be awake, he is talking!"


    Annabel, dressed in in clothes, quickly rushed into the room. She leaned close to Casey and


    lowered her heads. After hearing what Casey said, she quickly said to the girl, "Water, he wants to


    drink water, get water."


    The girl nodded quickly, ran outside to pick up a ss of water, and handed it to Annabel.


    Annabel held the water to Casey''s mouth, and feed him a little. Casey immediately coughed violently,


    making Annabel a little at a loss.


    "Annabel, if you feed water like this, you will choke him to death. The doctor said that his five internal


    organs have been severely damaged, and this violent cough will aggravate his injury," the girl said.


    Annabel suddenly became anxious and asked, "Christine, how should I do? I have never done


    anything like this before."


    The girl named Christine blinked her eyes and a smirk appeared on her face. She said, "He is lying


    down now. It must be impossible to feed him water directly. He is also badly injured. He has to drink


    slowly. I know a way which is gentle and effective, that is..."


    "Tell me quickly, I am so anxious," Annabel said anxiously.


    "Hey, it''s actually very simple, you can just feed him mouth-to-mouth, but it may be a little unsuitable for


    children," Christine said with a smile.


    Annabel''s face immediately showed a blush, but this was indeed a good way.


    She stared at Casey and saw that Casey was full of pain and still shouting to drink water, she took a


    deep breath, and said to herself, "I''m here to feed you water, I don''t want to take advantage of you at


    all. Well, that''s it."


    After speaking, she looked at Christine and said, "What are you still watching here? Get out."


    Christine stuck out her tongue at Annabel, and then walked out of the room wittily.


    Annabel took a sip of water, stared at Casey''s lips, then leaned down and started to feed Casey.


    Probably because he was too thirsty, Casey sucked greedily as soon as he touched the water.


    Annabel''s eyes widened, her cheeks flushed a little bit.


    In this way, Annabel fed a ss of water into Casey''s mouth bit by bit. When the cup was finally put


    down, Annabel could hear her pounding heartbeat.


    After feeding the water for a while, Casey''s eyes moved. After struggling hard for a while, Casey''s


    eyelids finally lifted.


    Casey squinted and looked around. The first picture that caught his eyes was Annabel, who was


    blushing and patted her chest to calm herself down.


    Then Casey found himself lying in a fairly clean, but somewhat crude room.


    The memory in his mind emerged. He remembered that before he lost consciousness, he was beaten


    to death by Theodore. Then Annabel brought someone to rescue him. Theodore chased them. Annabel


    directly let the motorcycle rush out of the cliff and fell into the sea.


    He didn''t remember what happened after that.


    "What''s the matter with you? Why are you blushing? Where are we?" Casey stared at Annabel and


    asked.


    Annabel directly ignored Casey''s first two questions and said, "We are at Herman''s house. He rescued


    us. They said here is Q City. I don''t know exactly where it is."


    Casey searched for the memory of Q City in his mind. He found that he didn''t have any impression of


    this city. He only vaguely remembered that it is a rtively remote and small coastal city in the south.


    Because the city was notrge, it was not well-known.


    He wanted to sit up on the bed, and after using a bit of force, a heart-like pain came from his chest,


    making him unable to use the upper half of his strength.


    "Don''t move, your internal organs have been seriously injured, and you can only lie down now,"


    Annabel said with some concern.


    "How long have I been in aa?" Casey asked.


    "Five days," Annabel replied.


    Expression on Casey''s face suddenly changed. ording to the situation at the time, he fell into the


    sea for five days without being found, so others might think that he was dead.


    He knew that Edith must be desperate now, so he wanted to call Edith immediately and report his


    safety, but he couldn''t move at all.


    Soon, he calmed down. Five days had passed anyway, and it didn''t matter to call herter.


    Annabel saw the thoughts in Casey''s heart and said jealously, "Are you trying to contact Edith? Your


    phone has been scrapped. If you still remember her number, I can go to Herman to borrow his phone."


    She originally thought that Casey would be grateful for being saved by her when he woke up, but she


    didn''t expect that the first thing Casey thought of was still Edith, and she was naturally a little bit


    disappointed in her heart.


    "No, it''s okay to call herter. How did we get here? The cliff is so high, and the chances of survival


    should be very low after falling from there." Casey saw that Annabel was jealous, so he changed the


    subject.


    "Thanks to the motorcycle I was riding at that time. I borrowed that motorcycle from a nearby person at


    the time. That person was going to the dock to deliver life jackets. Those life jackets were tied to the


    back of the motorcycle. After we fell into the sea, I took a lot of effort to help you put on a life jacket. At


    that time, I almost sank into the sea. Later, thinking that if I died, you would definitely not be able to live.


    God knows where I got the strength, I put on my life jacket too."


    "There was an undercurrent in the water, and we were flushed away. I was afraid of being separated


    from you, so I held on to you. Later, I fainted because I was too tired. When I woke up, I found that we


    were on a fishing boat, Herman''s fishing boat. He said that the two of us were next to each other, my


    hand was holding you, no matter what, he couldn''t get it off. It was the first time he saw someone in a


    "We are so lucky. The undercurrent did not rush us to the stretch of the sea, but into a piece of water


    between Moon Ind and the ind. At that time, Herman went out to sea to fish, and found us."


    "Thinking about it is indeed a bit magical. It looks like a certain death situation, but we were lucky to


    survive. It may be that God was moved by me, that''s why there was such a miracle. "."


    Annabel said, also full of emotion.


    Casey listened quietly to Annabel. Although her voice was calm, the danger at the time was definitely


    unimaginable. She, a girl, could actually catch him in that situation. It really needed extraordinary


    willpower.


    Could it be that this girl really liked him to such an extent?


    Casey was extremely grateful for Annabel for saving his life, but the girl''s feelings for him made Casey


    a little at a loss.


    The more Annabel paid for him, the more guilt in Casey''s heart, because he knew what Annabel


    wanted, but he couldn''t give it to her.


    For a long time, Casey said affectionately to Annabel, "Thank you."


    Annabel lowered her head, a contented smile appeared on her face.


    She didn''t know why. She had always been spoiled and could get anything she wanted, but she was so


    easily to be satisfied in front of Casey.


    Obviously she was still jealous at that time, but now because of Casey''s simple thank you, she felt


    happy at bottom of her heart.


    When they were immersed in a somewhat ambiguous atmosphere, Christine''s voice rang, "Annabel,


    have you finished feeding the water? I have invited the doctor here."


    Casey was suddenly puzzled. He nced at Annabel, remembering that he was very thirsty at the


    time, and then felt a touch of softness to relieve his thirst.


    "How did you feed me water at that time?"


    Casey licked his tongue and felt a sweet smell.

 Chapter 626 I Have Decided You to Be My Husband

    Chapter 626 I Have Decided You to Be My Husband


    Annabel suddenly felt guilty, coughed slightly, ignored Casey''s question, turned and looked towards the


    door.


    "Christine, bring the doctor in, he is already awake," Annabel said.


    Seeing Annabel like this, Casey felt more and more that her way to feed him water was not simple, but


    his consciousness was too vague at that time, and he could only vaguely remember a soft touch,


    nothing else.


    At this time, Christine came in with an older man. Seeing Casey woke up, Christine immediately took a


    look, and then said with some disappointment, "Annabel, he looks so ordinary, you are beautiful like a


    fairy. Why would you like him?"


    Annabel red at Christine and said, "Of course you don''t understand it as a kid."


    Then she looked at Casey and said, "This is Christine, the daughter of Herman who rescued us. She


    has also helped take care of you a lot these days."


    Casey didn''t take Christine''s words to heart, but gave her a grateful look and said, "Thank you."


    "It''s not me that you should thank, it should be Annabel. You don''t know. In the past few days when you


    were in aa, Annabel only slept for three hours a day, and stayed with you the rest of the time,


    helping you put on a drip, change your clothes, wipe your face, and wipe your body. When you make a


    strange cry in pain, Annabel kept touching your forehead until you calm down. When dad brought you


    back, Annabel''s hands were pretty. At first nce, she is a richdy, but she has done so many things


    for you without hesitation, and her hands have been broken several times. You should thank her and


    treat her well in the future," Christine said, staring at Casey.


    "Oh, Christine, why do you say about this?" Annabel looked at Christine with some reproach.


    Christine made a grimace at Annabel and said, "I''m not afraid that he doesn''t know how kind you are. If


    my dad is lying on the bed, my mom will definitely not be able to do the same things as you."


    Casey nced at Annabel withplicated gaze. Unexpectedly, in the past few days when he was


    unconscious, Annabel would have done so much for him. An inexplicable feeling that was beyond


    words arose in Casey''s heart.


    Annabel avoided Casey''s gaze directly, looked at the doctor Christine brought back, and said, "Hurry


    up and let the doctor check him. He can''t get up because of the pain. If it''s serious, I''ll try to take him to


    the hospital in the big city for treatment."


    Christine nodded, and then asked the doctor to diagnose Casey.


    The doctor took out the stethoscope and some diagnostic tools, sat on the side of the bed, and took


    Casey''s pulse.


    After check, the doctor''s brow furrowed deeper and deeper, and the look at Casey became more and


    more strange.


    When Annabel, who was so happy because Casey woke up, saw the doctor''s expression, she also had


    an uneasy premonition in her heart.


    The atmosphere in the room suddenly became dignified, except for breathing and doctor''s movements,


    no one made any noise.


    Finally, the doctor put down the tools in his hand, took a look at Casey, and said, "I have been working


    as a doctor for so many years. This is the first time I have seen such a severely injured person who is


    still alive. If I am not mistaken, your chest must have been hit by a heavy object several times your


    body weight. If you were an ordinary person, you should have died under this kind of impact."


    "I checked your bones just now. They are much harder than those of ordinary people. Maybe this is


    why you are still alive."


    "It''s just that your internal organs have suffered very serious damage, which are worn out. Even the


    most advanced equipment may not be able to cure you. I guess you have at most one to two months of


    life. "


    "Do something you like to do in these two months, I have no way to help you."


    When the doctor finished speaking, he got up from his chair.


    Annabel listened to the doctor''s words, tears filled her eyes suddenly, she stood in front of the doctor a


    little anxiously, and said, "Doctor, are you wrong? Isn''t he well? How can he only have two months left?


    Please check him carefully. He can''t die so easily."


    The doctor shook his head and said, "His injury is so serious. Even if I am dim-eyed, I can''t


    misdiagnose. Whether it''s a Chinese or Western medicine, its conclusion will be the same as me."


    Annabel''s tears slipped from her face in an instant, "This is impossible! You must be mistaken."


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Annabel, this doctor is the most famous Chinese medicine doctor in Q City. His diagnosis and


    treatment level is better than those of the attending doctors in the hospital. He should not be mistaken.


    Don''t be too sad," Christine looked at Annabel sympathetically.


    The doctor also sighed helplessly, then turned and walked out of the room.


    Casey also didn''t expect that the doctor''s diagnosis result for him turned out to be only one to two


    months of life left, which was undoubtedly a thundering news for him.


    But he was not as flurried as Annabel, even in the face of death, Casey remained calm.


    Christine stared at Casey and Annabel and said, "Well, I''m going out first, Annabel, don''t get too


    fevered, the doctor''s words are not absolute, maybe we can find other ways."


    After speaking, Christine left the room and closed the door by the way.


    Annabel''s tears couldn''t stop streaming. She stared at Casey for a while and saw Casey staring at the


    ceiling dumbly. Then she stood up, wiped her eyes, and walked out of the room.


    After a while, Annabel walked back from the outside, holding a phone in her hand, and sitting next to


    Casey.


    "I know you must be thinking about Edith now, do you want to call her, tell me the phone number, and I


    will call for you," Annabel said and choked up.


    Casey was indeed looking back at his past life at this time, and he did not expect that although he


    survived, he only had thest two months left.


    He saw Annabeling over with phone, and he really wanted to call Edith.


    But he only had two-month life, and now Edith probably thought he was dead. If he called, Edith might


    be happy, but two monthster, it would be a bigger blow to her.


    Casey was already like this. He didn''t want to irritate Edith who was pregnant, so he shook his head


    and said, "No. Since this is already the case, why should I give her any hope. "


    "You bastard, do you want to give up? I don''t agree! You can''t die before I let you like me!" Annabel


    suddenly yelled, shocking Casey. Well


    Caseyughed and said, "I''m dying. You don''t need to chase me anymore."


    "Well, don''t want to use this excuse to get rid of me, tell you, even if you will die in two months, I will


    make you like me in these two months," Annabel said while crying.


    Casey smiled and shook his head. At this time, he didn''t n to care about Annabel anymore. Annabel


    saved his life. Before leaving, it would be better to satisfy her, as repaying Annabel''s kindness.


    "Okay, if you can make me like you, then I''ll try my best to live a few more years." Casey smiled.


    Annabel nced at Casey angrily and said, "Don''t underestimate my charm, I have decided you to be


    my husband in this life, even if you are going to die, I will bury my name in your heart!"

 Chapter 627 I Can Save You

    Chapter 627 I Can Save You


    In the next few days, Annabel found several different doctors to diagnose and treat Casey, and the


    results were exactly as the doctor said. They were all amazed that Casey was still alive after suffering


    such a serious injury. It came to the conclusion that Casey had little time to live. The only difference


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    was that whether Casey could live one month more or one month less.


    For this result, Casey epted it frankly, as if a person knew that he was going to die, he didn''t think


    so much about life and death.


    Annabel did not continue to show any sadness in front of Casey. Even the doctors were very sure that


    Casey would die soon, and Annabel still faced Casey with a smile every day.


    Casey knew that Annabel didn''t want him to be affected by the sad atmosphere. For several nights, he


    could hear a slight sob when he couldn''t fall asleep andy in the bed with his eyes closed.


    Casey also admired Annabel''s persistence. Since she said those words that day, Annabel began to


    take care of Casey meticulously, and while taking care of him, she was able to show Casey the best of


    herself. It fully embodied the charm and self-restraint of ady from a top family.


    Several times, Casey was wavered, thinking that if he had a wife like her, he might really have a


    different life.


    But it''s just a trance. If Annabel could meet Casey before Casey knew Edith, maybe Casey would be


    fascinated by her, but now Casey already had Edith in his heart, even if Annabel was better, he couldn''t


    fall in love with her.


    A week passed in a sh, Herman and his family provided help to Casey as much as they could. It may


    be that they knew that Casey was already a dying person, so they would be more patient.


    To everyone''s surprise, after a week of recuperation, Casey, who could only lie on the bed, could barely


    sit up.


    This change was still very surprising. Annabel thought that this was a sign of Casey''s body gradually


    recovering. Since the doctors thought that Casey should have died from this kind of injury, and he was


    still alive, this was a miracle in itself, so Casey may could live longer than two months.


    Seeing Casey''s improvement, Annabel''s mood improved a lot. She got a wheelchair. After Casey could


    sit up, she pushed him to take a walk on the pier to enjoy the sunshine every day.


    This afternoon, it was warm and the breeze was gentle.


    Annabel pushed Casey to the dock again.


    "Casey, you are a bastard." Annabel stopped abruptly on a small road by the sea and said to Casey.


    Casey was taken aback and asked, "What do you say?"


    "When I came out at that time, people praised me for my beauty and said I was you wife, why did you


    tell them that I was your sister," Annabel said with a gloomy look. No


    "You''re two months younger than me. It''s okay to say that you are my sister, right?" Casey said.


    "No, I am not going to be your sister. During this period of time, the neighbors around Herman think


    that I am your wife. I have never denied it. You made embarrassed by saying so. Anyway, from now on,


    I am your wife, you have to admit it," Annabel said angrily.


    Casey was helpless, and said, "Hey, please let go of me. I have a wife."


    "You are already a dying person, the past is meaningless, and the one who apanies you in the


    end is me. Anyway, I must have a status, if you don''t admit that I am your wife today, I will push you


    down from here." Annabel pushed the wheelchair to the side of the guardrail.


    "Then you push me down, so that I can relief from pain as soon as possible." Casey smiled.


    Annabel stomped her feet angrily, this damned guy just knew her softhearted.


    "Then you stay here by yourself, no one will help you. What can you do?"


    Annabel turned around and left. She looked like she didn''t want to care Casey, but as soon as she


    walked ten meters out, she turned back again.


    "What''s wrong with me? As the nobledy from the Thompson family, I am bullied by you. If my parents


    know it, they would feel distressed," Annabel said.


    Casey didn''t respond to her. Annabel was a little strange. She nced at Casey and found that Casey


    was staring at a slightly rickety man at the end of the road.


    It was an old man with a hat. The old man was standing in front of a fishing rod with a bamboo basket


    beside him. There were many people like him by the river.


    But on the side of the road, there was an endless sea with roaring waves, even if there were fish, it was


    impossible to catch them, so it was a little strange that such a man appeared here.


    "Push me over there, the old man seems a little special," Casey said.


    Annabel nodded and pushed Casey to the old man''s side.


    "Sir, the waves are surging here, and fish will be flushed away. If you are fishing here, I''m afraid you will


    get nothing" Casey smiled.


    The old man turned his head and nced at Casey and Annabel, and said, "What I catch is not a fish,


    but a state of mind, just like the girl next to you. She knows that she can''t get your love, but still stayed


    by your side. She knows it is futile, but she did not give up. Sometimes doing things based on the


    results will lose a lot of fun."


    Annabel didn''t expect the rtionship between her and Casey to be seen clearly, and suddenly


    blushed.


    Casey was thoughtful, thinking that the old man''s words were quite meaningful.


    "That do you get anything?" Casey asked.


    The old man smiled and said, "I didn''t have it before you came, but now..."


    As he said, the old man grabbed the fishing rod, and a half-foot-long fish came out of the water. The old


    man put away the rod and put the fish into the bamboo basket.


    "Wow, that''s amazing," Annabel eximed.


    Casey frowned, he always felt that the old man was suggesting something to him.


    After collecting the fish, the old man stood up and looked at Casey. Only then did Casey see his


    appearance clearly. He was a more amiable old man with no characteristics.


    "Young man, I have been observing you for a few days. You and your wife should be foreigners, right?"


    the old man said.


    Annabel immediately smiled and nodded. Just as Casey was about to exin that Annabel was not his


    wife, Annabel red at him.


    "Sir, you are fishing here to wait for me, right?" Casey asked with some confusion.


    "The doctor who visited you is a friend of mine. He told me about your situation. I was a little curious,


    so I observed you for a few days," the old man said without concealment.


    "Oh? Why do you want to observe me? I am a dying person, how can I arouse the your interest?"


    Casey asked with some caution.


    The old man smiled and said, "Dying person? Before things happen, it''s best not to rush to a


    conclusion."


    "I came to you because I can save your life."

 Chapter 628 A Promise

    Chapter 628 A Promise


    Hearing what the senior citizen said, both Casey and Annabel were shocked.


    Annabel asked with some excitement, "Are you serious? Can you really save Casey?"


    The senior citizen said with a smile, "It''s highly possible that I can save him, but it finally depends on


    the condition he is in now."


    "Check him now, please. If you can save him, I''m willing to do anything for you." Annabel was so


    excited that she nearly burst into tears.


    However, Casey was staring at the senior citizen with some hesitation. He didn''t believe that there


    would be pennies from the heaven. What he didn''t believe more was that such a capable person would


    "If I''m not wrong, it''s conditional for you to save me, right?" Casey asked.


    The senior smiled and said, "Yes, there is no such thing as a free lunch. People have to pay a


    corresponding price for anything they want."


    "What do you want from me?" Casey asked.


    "Don''t be anxious. I''ll check you first. We can talk about the condition after I''m sure that I can save


    you."


    As he said, he approached Casey and touched some of Casey''s bones and acupuncture points.


    Casey didn''t resist. He would die soon, so he was naturally not afraid that the senior citizen would take


    the opportunity to do something to him.


    As he touched Casey''s bones and acupuncture points, the senior citizen smiled more and more brightly


    and murmured to himself, "You''ve extremely good physique and smooth meridians. Genius. You''re a


    once-in-a-century genius. It never urs to me that I can meet such a genius at my old age. No


    wonder you can survive such a serious injury."


    Casey was not too surprised to hear what he said. When he met his teacher, he had heard the same


    thing from his teacher.


    Casey didn''t know who this senior citizen was. But he was sure that he was really afraid of this senior


    citizen.


    Even Theodore just made him feel a little threatened. Apart from this senior citizen, only his master had


    made him feel afraid.


    "Your injury can still be cured. Coincidentally, I have three pills that can even bring the dying back to


    life. They will help you heal the injury to your internal organs." The senior citizen took out a small bottle


    from his pocket and showed it to Casey.


    Casey was not excited at all, because he clearly knew one thing: the more valuable it was, the greater


    price he would have to pay.


    "What should I do to make you give me those pills?" Casey asked.


    "It''s very simple. I just want you to make a promise to me." The senior citizen said slowly.


    "Make a promise?" Casey was stunned. He didn''t anticipate that the senior should put forward such an


    easy request. However, sometimes, the simpler the condition was, the harder it was to achieve.


    "Yes. I''ll give you the pills on condition that I can ask you to do one thing at anytime and anywhere after


    you recover from your injuries. Don''t worry. I would just ask you to do one thing for me. If you agree, I


    can give the pills to you now." The senior citizen said.


    Hearing that, Casey immediately asked, "Must I do that even if you ask me to kill my family members?"


    The senior citizen smiled and said, "I don''t hate you. Why would I ask you to kill your family members?


    You should have guessed the reason why I ask you to make such a promise. You''re potential. If you


    survive, you''ll definitely be a great talent in the future. I''ll only ask a talent like you to do


    something very important for me."


    "If you believe me, take these pills. If you don''t, I won''t force you to do so."


    Casey stared at the bottle held by the senior citizen with a hint of hesitation in his eyes.


    This senior citizen didn''t look like a bad person. However, he was not sure about that. Besides, he


    didn''t what the senior citizen wanted him to do. Under this circumstance, he might have to pay a great


    price in the future.


    However, if he didn''t agree with the condition, he would definitely die.


    He was so seriously injured now. He was afraid that even Owen couldn''t cure him.


    When Casey was struggling, Annabel quickly took that small bottle and said, "I''ll do that for you. As


    long as these pills can cure him, you can ask me to do anything for you."


    The senior citizenughed and said, "Girl, you''re beautiful and it''ll be good to have you married to my


    grandson. However, there''s nothing you can do for me. So let him make the decision."


    Annabelpressed her lips, feeling somewhat helpless.


    After a long time, Casey took a deep breath and said, "Well, I agree."


    Anyway, he had to save his life now, otherwise he would have no future.


    The senior nodded with satisfaction. After that, he took his fishing rod and bamboo basket and spoke to


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Casey with a smile, "Well, it''s a deal. I''lle to you in the future. If you refuse my request, you''ll suffer


    more than death."


    After saying that, he left.


    Casey was a little astonished, hurriedly asking, "You just need me to make a verbal promise? Shouldn''t


    we exchange contact information? Otherwise how can you find me?"


    "If you''re an honest people, making a verbal promise is enough. I don''t need your contact information.


    When I need you, no matter where you are, I can certainly find you."


    The senior citizen kept walking without a pause.


    Soon, he was out of their sight.


    "It seems that this senior citizen is not very clever. The world is so big. If you try hard to hide from him,


    how is it possible for him to find you?" Annabel said with a smile.


    "Think in the other way. The world is so big, but he''s confident that he can find me at any time he


    wants. Considering that, can you guess how powerful he is and how many resources he has?" Casey


    asked while staring at Annabel.


    Annabel''s expression immediately changed. She was scared by what Casey said. If that''s true, the


    senior citizen might be more than ten times more powerful than the Thompson family.


    "Could it be that it''s just a prank? Perhaps the pills from him not only can''t help you heal the injuries to


    you, but is also poisonous. What should we do?" Annabel was worried again.


    Casey narrowed his eyes and said, "Now, I have no other choice. Take me back. Soon, we can know


    whether these pills are useful or not."


    ......


    The senior citizen wandered with the bamboo basket. Soon, a SUV with camouge paint stopped in


    front of him. A man with a straight back got off the SUV, bowed to the senior citizen and said


    respectfully, "Command, you''ve been staying here for a week. It''s time to go back to Northern Border."


    The senior citizen nodded, and handed the fishing rod and the bamboo basket to that man.


    Just when he was going to get on the SUV, he suddenly raised his hand, patted his forehead and


    murmured, "Oh, I forgot to tell that fe that he would have strong sexual desire after taking the pills I


    gave him. Forget it. Anyway, that girl is with him. It should be ok."

 Chapter 629 Side Effects

    Chapter 629 Side Effects


    At Christine''s home. In Casey and Annabel''s room.


    There were only three rooms in Christine''s home. So Casey and Annabel had to live in one room. At


    night, Annabel slept on the sofa in the room; sometimes she would secretly slept beside Casey for a


    while.


    Annabel wasn''t trying to touch Casey. In fact, the sofa was very hard and it was very ufortable to


    sleep on it. Since she was a child, she had never slept on this kind of sofa. When she could still bear it,


    she wouldn''t secretly sleep on the bed for a while.


    Now, Annabel was looking solemnly at Casey with a ss of water in one hand and the small bottle


    containing three pills in the other hand.


    "Are you really going to take these pills?" Annabel asked with a solemn expression,


    Casey smiled and said, "Give it to me. Aren''t you very afraid that I''ll die? Why are you hesitating now?"


    "I''m worried that there would be something wrong with these pills. If anything goes wrong after you take


    them, I''ll regret it." Annabel said.


    "Anyway, my situation has been at the worst. It can''t be even worse. Give it to me." Casey spoke.


    Annabel helplessly sighed, handing the water and pills to Casey.


    Casey put the pill into his mouth without any hesitation, drank some water and then swallowed them.


    Before long, Casey found that he began to burn all over. The sweat burst through the skin of his


    forehead. His face became red.


    What surprised Casey was that the pain on his chest began to slowly ease.


    "These pills should be useful, but I fell a little dizzy. It might be the side effect of the pills. Besides, I''m


    very sleepy. I might sleep for a long time." While speaking, Casey was nearly unable to open his eyes.


    Annabel hurriedly helped Casey to the bed. At this moment, Casey had already fallen asleep.


    She touched Casey''s forehead, finding that he had a very high body temperature. She was a little


    worried, so she hurriedly asked Christine to ask the doctor they askedst time toe here.


    The doctor checked Casey again aftering here, surprisingly finding that Casey began to recover


    from his injuries.


    Annabel told the doctor that Casey had taken those pills. The doctor couldn''t make sure what that was,


    but the doctor was sure that those pills greatly helped Casey recover from his injuries.


    Having a fever and falling asleep were just the side effects of those pills. Of course, the doctor was not


    sure if there were other side effects.


    After making sure that Casey would be fine, Annabel was relieved. Meanwhile, she was somewhat


    excited. If Casey could really survive, she would be happier than Casey.


    The doctor told Annabel to take good care of Casey and that she should turn to him in time when


    anything went wrong.


    Casey slept for seven days, during which Annabel kept staying by Casey''s side and dared not to go


    away for a while.


    In these days, Casey looked better and better. Annabel was sure that those pills could help Casey


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    recover from his injuries.


    At the same time, she was somewhat puzzled. Who on earth was the senior citizen that gave Casey


    those pills? As the youngdy of the Thompson family, Annabel had never heard that there was a


    medicine that could bring the dying back to life. Presumably, the senior citizen must be more powerful


    than anyone could imagine.


    In one afternoon, the doctor came to check Casey. After that, the doctor smiled and spoke to Annabel,


    "He is basically doing well and has recovered from the injuries to his internal organs. So far, he just


    need some time to recover from some minor injuries. His life is no longer under serious threat."


    Annabel was excited at once. Surprisingly, Casey had really recovered from major injuries.


    "It''s really miracle! The pills he took are definitely great. It''s a pity that I don''t have a chance to get such


    a pill to study." The doctor stood up, "From tomorrow on, I''ll note here. Just wait for him to wake up


    and take good care of him, helping him to recover from his minor injuries."


    After seeing the doctor off, Annabel returned to the room and couldn''t help shedding tears excitedly.


    "You baster are finally fine. I know that you won''t die so easily." Annabel said.


    At this moment, Casey slowly opened his eyes. He felt that he was burning. These days, he had been


    asleep, so he didn''t feel anything. Now, as he became conscious, it was getting more and more difficult


    for him to control himself.


    "Casey, are you awake?" Annabel wiped her eyes and looked at Casey with a smile.


    Casey sat up at once. Now, he had nearly recovered from his injuries, so he could move easily.


    "I''m...very hot." Casey''s eyes were red. He looked at Annabel with a hint of greed in his eyes.


    Seeing his eyes, Annabel was startled and subconsciously took a step back.


    "Is...Is it also the side effect of those pills?" Annabel asked with great care.


    Casey kept tearing at his clothes, saying, "It should be. Go out now. I''m losing control of myself."


    When he just finished speaking, he tore his clothes.


    Hearing that, Annabel didn''t go out. Wasn''t it something that she had always been thinking about?


    She smiled at Casey and said, "If it''s really a side effect, I believe that you should do what you want to.


    Otherwise, if it affects the effectiveness of the medicine, previous efforts will be wasted. To save your


    life, I can only sacrifice myself."


    As she spoke, she approached Casey.


    Casey tried hard to control himself. He had already cursed that senior citizen a hundred times for not


    informing him of such a side effect of the medicine.


    "Go out now and let me calm myself down. If others hear what you say, we can''t exin it clearly."


    Casey spoke while gritting his teeth.


    "Herman and Bonnie have gone sea fishing while Christine has hung out with friends. Only we''re here."


    Annabel''s face became red, looking a little shy.


    Seeing that, Casey found it more difficult to control himself. His instinct was pushing him to hold


    Annabel into his arms right now.


    "Go out now! I''m losing control of myself. I can''t do that with you!" Casey shouted himself hoarse.


    Looking at him, Annabel spoke gently, "But I don''t want you to be so miserable. If can''t do that, you''ll


    suffer a lot."


    Casey took a deep breath and finally lost control of himself. At this moment, Annabel is to him what a


    big meal to a hungry person.


    He couldn''t stop himself, directly pouncing on Annabel.

 Chapter 630 A Bad Man

    Chapter 630 A Bad Man


    In the bathroom.


    Casey was lying in the bathtub with only one underpants. He was soaking in the water, which made his


    bronze skin more charming.


    Annabel was standing by the bathtub. Her clothes were wet. Besides, she wore her wet hair down,


    making her delicate face more attractive.


    There was water and toilet requisites all over the bathroom. It could be seen that someone had made


    some violent motions here.


    At this moment, Annabel was biting her red lips with aplicated expression in her eyes, wondering


    something.


    Before long, Casey slowly opened his eyes. Now, he was no longer burning and was surprisingly calm.


    Finding that he was soaking in the cold water, he took a deep breath, sat up and looked at Annabel.


    Seeing that Casey was awake, Annabel hid theplicated look in her eyes, then angrily stared at


    Casey andined, "You bastard. Why not just lie down there? Why do you get up?"


    Remembering what happened before he lost his mind, Casey was nervous. Then, he hurriedly checked


    his body, looked anxiously at Annabel and asked, "What did we do? Why are we here? Why are you all


    wet?"


    The wet clothes clung to Annabel''s body, highlighting her curvy figure. After giving her a nce, Casey


    subconsciously swallowed his saliva. Fortunately, he was no longer under the side effects of those pills,


    otherwise he would lose his mind again.


    "What did we do? You, as a man, should dare to ask me this question. I really suspect that you''re a


    gay. Before, when you were in that situation, I was beside you, trying my best to cooperate. But you


    just stopped yourself and went to the bathroom to take a cool bath to calm yourself down. Casey,


    you''re really not a man!" Annabel was angry, as if she had suffered a great loss.


    "Are you saying that I didn''t do that kind of thing with you?" Casey asked tentatively.


    Annabel somewhat angrily punched Casey in the chest andined, "You bastard. You lied down in


    the bathtub for a long time. What could you do with me? I offered to sleep with you, but you should do


    that. I shouldn''t have saved you!"


    Hearing that, Casey was immediately relieved. It seemed that he didn''t do anything with Annabel. He


    guessed: after losing his mind, he had strong sexual desire. But he managed to control himself with


    willpower, went to the bathroom and then calmed himself down with cool water.


    Casey smiled at Annabel and spoke, "You should be happy that I didn''t do anything to you. I don''t want


    to ruin your innocence."


    Annabel red at him and said, "I don''t want you to do that. I''m going to marry you in the future. You


    can''t be said to have ruined my innocence!"


    Casey approached Annabel, patted her on the shoulder with a smile and said, "Well, you''ve made the


    greatest contribution in saving my life. I''ll remember it for the rest of my life. In the future, I''ll definitely


    repay you."


    "Well, I don''t want anything. I just want you to marry me." Annabel spoke at once.


    "Except for this request." Casey hurriedly added, "Your clothes are all wet. Go to get changed now.


    Don''t catch a cold."


    After saying that, he went out of the bathroom.


    When watching his back, Annabel gritted her teeth. Then, anger gradually disappeared from her face.


    There was a sh of yful and sly expression on her beautiful face.


    After getting changed, Casey carefully checked his body, being sure that he had indeed recovered from


    his major injuries. He was still suffering from a few minor injuries, but he should be able to recover in a


    short time.


    He went to the bathroom and pulled Annabel into the room. Then, he cleaned up the messy bathroom


    on his own, leaving Annabel to get changed in the room.


    Before long, Herman, Bonnie (Christine¡¯s mother) and Christine came back one after another. Casey


    sincerely expressed his gratitude to them and thanked them for taking care of him and helping him in


    recent days.


    After knowing that Casey had basically recovered from his injuries, Herman, Bonnie and Christine were


    all surprised. They considered it to be a miracle that Casey could recover from his injuries.


    To celebrate it, Bonnie specially went to buy some food to cook a big meal.


    Casey and Annabel helped Bonnie to cook, during which Annabel had been trying to approach Casey.


    Casey had been trying to keep away from her. As long as Annabel came to him, he would immediately


    go away.


    Christine saw it. Not knowing the exact rtionship between Casey and Annabel, she always


    considered them to be lovers. Now, seeing Casey kept away from Annabel as if he disliked her,


    Christine was very unhappy.


    From the very beginning, Christine had believed that Casey was good enough to be Annabel''s


    boyfriend. Now, seeing Casey should dare to dislike Annabel, she got the worst impression of Casey.


    When Casey was injured, Annabel took care of him so carefully. Now, after he recovered from his


    injuries, he began to dislike Annabel. In Christine''s view, Casey, who did that, waspletely a bad


    man.


    However, considering that Casey had just be healthy, she didn''t say anything.


    After dinner, Casey came to Christine and asked her if there was a mattress with which he could sleep


    on the floor. Now, since he had recovered from his injuries, it was all right for him not to sleep in bed.


    There was no spare room in Christine''s home, so he had to share a room with Annabel. It should be


    Annabel that slept in bed, so he should naturally sleep on the floor.


    Hearing that, Christine was immediately unable to contain her anger and shouted at Casey, "Casey,


    what do you mean? Annabel took care of you for such a long time, and you begin to dislike her just


    after you be healthy. Now, you''re even unwilling to sleep in the same bed with her. You''re too


    ruthless!"


    Hearing that, Casey was stunned and then tried to exin, "You''ve misunderstood..."


    "I didn''t misunderstand anything. Obviously, you''re kicking down thedder. Humph, a man like you is


    the most disgusting. It''s really unlucky for Annabel to meet you." Christine didn''t give Casey the chance


    to exin at all.


    At this moment, Annabel came close to them and said pitifully, "Christine, don''t me him. It''s just my


    wishful thinking."


    "Annabel, it''s too unfair for him to treat you like that." ASs Christine spoke, she red at Casey and


    said, "You either share a bed with Annabel or sleep somewhere outside my home. Bad man!"


    After saying that, she turned around and went back to her room.


    Casey sighed helplessly. He understood that he couldn''t exin this matter clearly anymore.


    Annabel made faces to Casey, and said with a smile, "Bad man." She stuck out her tongue.


    Casey red at her and stretched out his hand to catch her. Annabel hurriedly turned around and ran


    back to the room.


    Casey went back to the room after her. Even he didn''t realize that he could get along with Annabel so


    well. If it were in the past, he definitely wouldn''t have fun with any other woman but Edith.


    ......


    In the room.


    Casey was sitting on the sofa. Annabel asked while staring at Casey, "ording to the doctor, you''ll


    recover from the minor injuries soon. What''re you going to do next?"


    Casey narrowed his eyes. Before, he believed that he could only live for two months and therefore was


    not in the mood to think about the future.


    Now, he had recovered from his injuries. He immediately thought of taking revenge on Theodore.


    However, he clearly knew that Theodore was more powerful than he had imagined. Casey didn''t even


    know how Theodore could have such a great strength.


    If he recklessly came to Theodore to seek revenge now, he would only lose to Theodore again and he


    would definitely be killed.


    Therefore, what he should do now was to find out why Theodore was so powerful. In addition, he


    should manage to be more powerful. At the very least, he must be well prepared beforeing to


    Theodore to seek revenge.


    Now, everyone believed that he had been dead. It was a good news for him in that it gave him enough


    time to be more powerful.


    Coming to his teacher was the only way for him to figure out why Theodore was so powerful and to


    be more powerful.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    "After I fully recover from my injuries, I''ll go to my teacher and get prepared for killing Theodore." Casey


    said solemnly.


    Annabel nodded and asked, "Are you not going to inform Edith of your current situation?"


    Casey hesitated for a while. In his opinion, he couldn''t let anyone know that he was still alive. Once


    Theodore knew that, Theodore would definitely do something to Edith to force him to appear.


    Now, at most, he could let Edith know that he was still alive. As for other people, he couldn''t even


    inform someone like Conor of that.


    "Tomorrow, I''ll go to buy a mobile phone and inform Edith of my current situation, so that she won''t be


    worried about me all the time." Casey said.


    "Oh." Annabel said. After that, shey down in bed.


    "What about you? Are you not going to contact the people of the Thompson family?" Casey asked.


    "I can''t contact them now. Theodore is so powerful. I believe that even the people of the Thompson


    family can''t defeat him. If my family know that I''m still alive, the Turner family will notice it. It''ll not do


    any good. Moreover, you haven''t fallen in love with me yet. So I can''t go home." Annabel spoke.


    "Besides, I''m going to go to your teacher with you. You can''t refuse me. If you disagree, I''ll tell Christine


    that you''re going to run away without me and ask her to condemn you." After some thought, Annabel


    added.


    Casey didn''t know what to do. Now, he simply couldn''t do anything with Annabel. Moreover, just now,


    he...was not seemingly going to refuse her.


    "Why didn''t you wear your jewelry these days? Is it because I look toomon while you want others


    to consider us to be better matched?" Casey moved to another topic and asked with a smile.


    "It''s none of your business." Annabel red at Casey. Then she turned and no longer spoke to Casey.


    At night, Caseyy on the sofa and found that it was so cold and hard. He turned his head and gave


    Annabel a nce.


    It was so ufortable for her to sleep on the sofa these days, but she had neverined about it.


    After a long time, he got up, quietly approached the bed and looked at Annabel under the moonlight.


    She was sleeping soundly. She wore a contented expression, as if she had never had such a sound


    sleep.


    "Casey...you''re a bastard." Annabel murmured in her sleep.


    Casey couldn''t help smiling. Then, he spoke to the beauty sincerely, "Thank you."

 Chapter 631 Hock

    Chapter 631 Hock


    In the next morning.


    Casey was awake, but he didn''t get up. Instead, hey on the sofa with his eyes closed, having a rest


    while thinking about his n.


    At this moment, Annabel sat up and stretched herselfzily. She had long not had such a sound sleep.


    After getting out of bed, Annabel quietly came close to the sofa. Seeing that Casey''s eyes were closed,


    she thought that he was still asleep.


    "Humph, you were so stubborn. You deserve to sleep on such a hard sofa. I was so generous that I


    agreed to share a bed with you, but you should not cherish it. Stupid!"


    As she murmured, she pulled the nked for Casey.


    Then she came close to the bed, took a watch from the table and stared at it for a long time with


    reluctance.


    "That bastard needs to buy a mobile phone. I can only sell you. I hope that I can find a good host for


    you today. You can''t be with me in the future anymore." Annabel spoke to herself.


    These days, Annabel and Casey lived in Christine''s home. It took a lot of money to live and get a


    doctor for Casey.


    Besides, Annabel clearly knew the situation of Christine''s family, knowing that they couldn''t afford to


    support two more people. Therefore, at the very beginning, she sold some of her jewelry and gave a


    sum of money to Herman. Otherwise, they might have been driven out.


    After that, to help Casey recover from his injuries, she needed to get something like nutrient solution.


    Besides, a wheelchair was also needed. Annabel bought all of them with the money she got from


    selling her jewelry.


    When her mobile phone was dropped into the sea, it had been broken. And she was not in the habit of


    taking a bank card with her. Therefore, she could only support their life in this way.


    The pieces of jewelry she sold were her favorite. In the past, she spent a lot of money on them. Now, in


    this strange ce, she could only sell them at a very low price.


    This watch was thest thing she had. She didn''t know what to do after using the money got from


    selling it.


    At this moment, Casey secretly opened his eyes and looked at Annabel, feeling puzzled. Annabel


    spoke in a low voice, so he didn''t hear what she was muttering.


    Before long, Annabel was ready and left with that watch.


    Casey wanted to know what Annabel went out for. Therefore, not long after she left, he hurriedly got up


    and followed her to the center of Q City.


    They had been Q City for a long time. Casey had just been to the wharf for a few times. In the rest of


    the time, he had been staying at Christine''s home. It was the first time for him to go to the center of Q


    City.


    As a rtively remote coastal city, Q City didn''t develop very well. However, although it was a small


    city, it had all the facilities a city should have. Besides, because of the wharf, the trade had developed


    quite well. Therefore, people here lived a life nearly as good as people in other ces.


    Annabel came to a pawnbroker''s shop in the center of the city. After hesitating for a while, she went in


    with that watch.


    The pawnbroker was a middle-aged man in his forties. He wore a mustache and looked a little cunning.


    At this moment, he was sitting at a table and leisurely basking in the sun by the window with a teapot in


    his hand.


    When Annabel went in, he gave her a nce. Then, his eyes lit up. He stood up hurriedly.


    When the employee just approached Annabel, the pawnbroker pulled him and said, "I''ll take care of


    her. You go inside and tell Young Master Huang that the beauty I mentionedst timees."


    That employee nodded at once, turned around and went inside.


    "Miss, youe to hock something again. This way, please." The pawnbroker led Annabel to the table


    with a smile.


    Annabel didn''t talk nonsense, directly handing the watch to him.


    "I want to sell this watch, how much does it worth?" Annabel spoke.


    The pawnbroker took it and looked at it for a while. His eyes lit up at once.


    "It''s a good watch. It''s a Patek Philippe watch. But it seems to be a fake one. It''s a bit rough.


    Considering that you''re a regr customer, I''ll give you five thousand dors. It''s a good price. How


    about that?" The pawnbroker spoke with a smile.


    Annabel frowned and said, "It''s a limited edition watch. I spent more than one million dors on it. And


    you''ll just give me five thousand dors. You go too far."


    "Miss, don''t try to fool me. If you can afford a watch worthy of more than a million dors, you won''t


    need to hock it here. If you can show me the invoice for this watch, I''m willing to give you more money."


    The pawnbroker was cunning.


    Annabel was somewhat helpless. How was it possible for her to get the invoice for this watch now? If it


    were in the past, even if this watch was just dropped on the ground, she wouldn''t bother to pick it up.


    Now, she was forced by life to sell it for money.


    "I don''t have invoice with me. But 5000 dors is chicken feed. At least, you should pay me 500000


    dors. Otherwise, I won''t sell it to you." Annabel said. It was thest valuable thing she had, so she


    had to get more money from selling it. Only in this way could she support the life of Casey and her for


    some days.


    The pawnbroker immediatelyughed and said, "Miss, you''re demanding an exorbitant price. You want


    to get 500000 dors by selling a fake watch. Why don''t you go to rob somebody of it?"


    Hearing that, Annabel stretched out her hand to take her watch back and said, "Then I''m not going to


    sell it to you. I''ll go somewhere else."


    The pawnbroker immediately gripped the watch tightly. He was not going to give it back to Annabel.


    "What''re you doing? Give it back to me!" Annabel became anxious at once, stretching out her hand to


    get the watch back.


    The pawnbroker stood up, looked at Annabel with a smile and said, "Miss, don''t be anxious. In fact, it''s


    possible for me to give you 500000 dors."


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Annabel frowned, stared at the pawnbroker and asked, "What do you mean?"


    "He, he. The condition is that you can take the hint. If you listen to me, I''m willing to give you five million


    dors, not to mention 500000 dors." The pawnbrokerughed obscenely.


    Annabel subconsciously took two steps back, looked warily at the pawnbroker and asked, "What do


    you want to do?"


    Right at this moment, several people came out from inside. The first people toe out was a slovenly


    young man in his twenties. Several bodyguards followed him.


    After seeing Annabel, the young man''s eyes immediately lit up. He hurriedly asked, "Boss Chang, is


    she the beauty you mentioned to me before? Fuck, she''s really as beautiful as a fairy."


    Boss Changnodded with a smile. Then, he looked at Annabel and said, "Miss, I''lle straight to the


    point. He''s Howell Huang, Young Master Huang, the son of the boss of Qiansheng Mall. He takes a


    fancy to you. As long as you''re willing to be his girlfriend, you''ll have money to burn in the future. And


    you won''t have to hock something here anymore. Think about it."

 Chapter 632 It Is All My Fault

    Chapter 632 It Is All My Fault


    Howell looked at Annabel with greedy eyes. He had never seen such a beautiful woman before. Now,


    he was anxious to make Annabel his girlfriend.


    He took two steps forward, stared obscenely at Annabel and said, "He''s right. If you be my


    girlfriend, I promise that you''ll live a wealthy life."


    Annabel gave Howell a nce with dislike and said, "Who are you? How dare you talk to me like that?"


    As the youngdy of the Thompson family, she was only gentle, lovely and naughty when Casey was


    present. She hadn''t taken other men seriously at all.


    Being reproached by Annabel, Howell was stunned at first and then became even greedier.


    The pawnbroker looked at Annabel with some irritation and said, "How dare you talk to Young Master


    Huang like that! Qiansheng Mall is thergest shopping mall in Q City. Young Master Huang''s family


    has at least a billion dors! You should say that he is no match for you!"


    Annabel twitched her lips. With only a billion dors, they should boast! She could receive gifts worthy


    of no less than a billion dors in total for one birthday.


    Howell waved at the pawnbroker and said with a smile, "I like this kind of women. If she loves money


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    very much, I won''t take a fancy to her. It''ll be more fulfilling for me to conquer this kind of women."


    Annabel felt a little sick. She stared at the pawnbroker and said, "Give me back my watch now. I''m


    leaving."


    Howellughed obscenely, approached Annabel and said, "Since you''re here, why are you anxious to


    leave? Go inside and have a chat with me. I''ll let you know how capable I am."


    As he spoke, he stretched out a hand to touch Annabel''s chin.


    Annabel hit his hand, so that he couldn''t touch her. Her face became a little darker.


    "If you don''t give the watch back to me, I''ll definitely make you regret it."


    Annabel knew that she couldn''t deal with Howell. Now, she was not under the protection of the


    Thompson family and was just amon girl. If she went on talking to them, something might go


    wrong. So she had better leave this ce now.


    When she just turned around and was about to leave, Howell looked at his bodyguards and them those


    bodyguards immediately blocked Annabel''s way.


    Annabel was worried and asked coldly, "What do you mean? Could it be that you''re going to limit my


    freedom after robbing me of my watch?"


    Howellughed and said, "Hey, you can inquire about if I have failed to get the women I take a fancy to.


    I''m not sure of other things. However, in Q City, as long as I want to sleep with you, no one dares to


    stop me!"


    As the son of the boss of Qiansheng Mall, Howell could be said to unruly in Q City. Besides, he always


    forced the pretty girls, who came to hock their belongings in pawnshops, to sleep with him. Since they


    had gone to hock their belongings in pawnshops, it meant that these girls were in trouble and generally


    had no powerful connections. It would be easier for him to get what he wanted.


    This pawnbroker was responsible for selecting beauties for Howell. When he met a pretty girl, he would


    inform Howell of it.


    Over the years, many girls had been harmed by Howell. However, they dared not to do anything about


    it because of the connections Howell had.


    Annabel became a little scared. She didn''t want Casey to know that she was hocking her belongings


    for money, so she didn''t inform Casey of it before going out. If Howell really took her away, she would


    suffer misfortune.


    She gave one side a nce and then tried to run away from somewhere between two people.


    However, those bodyguards immediately caught her.


    Annabel struggled and shouted, "Let go of me! Listen, my husband is very powerful. If you dare to do


    anything to me, he won''t let you get away with it!"


    "You have a husband? He, he. It''s interesting. It would be funnier. Take her to the inside. I''ll teach her a


    good lesson and see if she can still be so stubborn!" Howell said with a sneer.


    The bodyguards immediately pulled Annabel to the inside. The pawnbroker also went to close the door,


    so that no one could disturb Howell.


    The moment he closed the door, he heard a loud sound. Then, the door fell off the wall, pinning the


    pawnbroker against the ground.


    Everyone was startled by it, turning their heads and looking at the direction of the door.


    A tall man was standing there. It was Casey who had secretly followed Annabel to this ce.


    "Let go of her! Otherwise, I''ll kill you!" Casey said with a murderous look.


    Seeing Casey, Annabel shed tears at once. Meanwhile, she was relieved. She knew that Casey


    wouldn''t let her be harmed by others.


    "Who the hell are you? Could it be that you''re her husband? Listen, I''m the son of the boss of


    Qiansheng Mall. You had better don''t offend me, otherwise I''ll make you pay a price!" Howell shouted


    while ring at Casey.


    Casey didn''t reply. He directly approached him, grabbed him by the neck and threw him against the


    wall.


    Then, Casey moved quickly, approaching those bodyguards and knocking them down.


    Although Casey didn''t fully recover from his injuries, he was already able to use most of his strength. It


    was very easy for him to knock these useless bodyguards down.


    Moreover, after recovering from the injuries, he became stronger. Besides, the pills from the senior


    citizen had some effect. Casey had a hunch that he would be more powerful after he fully recovered


    from the injuries.


    Seeing that Casey had knocked all the bodyguards down, Annabel hugged Casey and cried.


    This time, Casey didn''t resist.


    "I was so scared just now. I thought that I would really be bullied by these disgusting guys. Why didn''t


    youe earlier?" Annabelined between sobs.


    Casey felt that Annabel was holding him tightly. It seemed that she was really scared. As a girl, she


    stayed calm when she was faced with Howell. She had been brave enough. She would only show her


    weakness in the presence of Casey.


    "You''re so silly. When we have no money, you should tell me about that, instead of hocking your


    belongings in such a ce. Fortunately, I followed to here this time. If I didn''t, the consequences would


    really be too ghastly to contemte."


    Hearing that, Annabel immediately widened her eyes and punched Casey in the chest with her fist.


    "Are you saying that it''s my fault? You bastard. If it wasn''t that I need to buy tonics and cell phones for


    you, how would I, the youngdy of the Thompson family, hock my belongings? Now, you should me


    me for it. Why am I so poor?"


    Annabel spoke in an aggrieved way. Hearing that, Casey immediately realized that he had said the


    wrong thing. Feeling guilty, he looked somewhat anxiously at Annabel and said, "I...I''m sorry. I shouldn''t


    have med you like that. It''s all my fault. You can hit me to vent your anger."


    Annabel stopped, looking at Casey in a daze. Soon, she put on a silly smile. Just now, the way Casey


    apologized to her was very much simr to the way a man apologized to his girlfriend.


    Annabel felt instantly as if she was in love.

 Chapter 633 Give the Shopping Mall to Us

    Chapter 633 Give the Shopping Mall to Us


    Howell watched Casey and Annabel flirt in pain. When he was thrown against the wall by Casey just


    now, he was in so much pain that he almost lost his consciousness.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    He maliciously stared at Casey and then gave a nce to the bodyguards who were lying on the


    ground, realizing that he couldn''t fight with Casey now. Now, he should figure out a way to run away


    first, after which he could try to find a way to seek revenge.


    He quietly got up and then rushed to the door.


    However, the next second, Casey blocked his way. Howell felt as if he had bumped into an iron wall.


    Then, he stumbled backward and finally fell to the ground again.


    Casey looked at Howell coldly and asked, "Do you think that it''s over?"


    Knowing that he couldn''t defeat Casey, Howell hurriedly begged for mercy, "Bro, I know that I''m wrong.


    I really didn''t know that she''s your wife. If I had known that, I would definitely not have done that.


    Forgive me!"


    Casey sneered, turned his head to look at Annabel and asked, "What do you want to do with him?"


    "This disgusting guy should want to sexually molest me. Anyway, I can''t let him easily get away with it. I


    can''t vent my anger unless...he''s at least made unable to have any descendant." Annabel red at


    Howell with an angry expression.


    Casey was here, so she was fearless and acted as if she were the wife of the head of a gang.


    Howell felt a chill in the lower part of his body. He shivered and hurriedly spoke, "Miss, I just did that on


    impulse. And I didn''t really do anything to you. Live and let live. If you let me off now, I won''t make any


    trouble for you anymore. How about that?"


    "Do you still want to make trouble for me?" Annabel stared at him at once.


    "You''re not eligible to negotiate terms with us." Casey said coldly.


    Hearing that, Howell was not convinced. In Q City, no one dared not to show him some respect. Now,


    he kindly offered to make peace with them, but they should try to push their luck. In his opinion, it was


    considered to be a provocation.


    He red at Casey with a dark face and said, "You had better be smart. I''ve showed you enough


    respect by being willing to make peace with you. I''ve never been afraid of anyone in Q City. Go out and


    inquire about how powerful my father is. Everyone in Q City has been to Qiansheng Mall which is


    owned by my father. If you deal with me, sooner orter, you''ll regret it."


    Casey twitched his lips and said, "You''re but the son of a boss of a shopping mall. There''s nothing to


    show off."


    "Fuck, you talk as if you''re very rich. If you really are, why would you let your wife hock her belongings


    at this pawn shop? Don''t be pretentious." Howell taunted.


    Hearing that, Casey had an idea. He looked at Annabel and asked, "What about asking his father to


    give us that shopping mall? These days, you''ve really suffered a lot for me. It''s time for me to repay you


    for it. What about my buying that shopping mall and then going shopping with you?"


    Annabel''s eyes lit up at once. As someone who was ustomed to spending money like water,


    Annabel had long wanted to buy some new clothes for herself. However, to support Casey, she had to


    stop herself from doing so. Now, hearing what Casey said, she certainly wanted to agree.


    However, Casey and she were now in a difficult position. They were strangers to this ce. A shopping


    mall was nothing for them, but Howell''s father would definitely not give it to them just because of this


    matter.


    "But they won''t give the mall to us for nothing, right? We don''t have any resources here, and his father


    is supposedly not a fool." Annabel reminded.


    Casey smiled and said, "If he''s unwilling to give it to us, I can buy it with money. There''s nothing that


    can''t be dealt with money."


    "But how can we get the money?" Annabel stared at Casey.


    Casey took a bank card out of his pocket with a mysterious expression. It was exactly the bank card he


    offered to give Darius. Before, when he went to Moon Ind, he took it with him. There was previously


    a hundred billion dors in this bank card.


    This card had been ced in Casey''s pocket. Perhaps because Casey was lucky, he didn''t lose this


    card when he fell into the sea.


    Casey spent quite a lot of money on Moon Ind, but there was still more than 90 billion dors in this


    card. He could afford to buy a hundred shopping malls that are as big as Qiansheng Mall, not to


    mention just the Qiansheng Mall.


    Annabel gave a curious nce at that bank card and asked, "How much money is there in this card?"


    "I should be able to buy half of the enterprises in Q City with the money in this card." Casey said with a


    smile.


    Annabel was surprised. She didn''t expect that Casey still had so much money with him.


    Then she put on an aggrieved expression,pressed her lips and spoke to Casey, "You bastard.


    Why didn''t you tell me that you have so much money? I hocked my belongings for money before! Do


    you know how much I had suffered these days? You go too far!"


    Feeling embarrassed, Casey looked at Annabel and said, "I didn''t know that you were hocking your


    belongings. I thought that you had enough money with you. Besides, you have never mentioned it to


    me. You''re the youngdy of the Thompson family, so I thought that you wouldn''t be short of money."


    Annabel raised her fist again to show her anger to Casey.


    "Humph, anyway, you have topensate me for it. Just buying a shopping mall isn''t enough."


    Annabel said proudly.


    "Well, well, well. I''ll buy you whatever you want." Casey promised.


    Hearing their conversation, Howell suspected that they were mad person who were anxious for money.


    Finally, he couldn''t bear it anymore, speaking, "How dare you brag like that? Why don''t you just im


    yourself to be the young master of a top family in the world? Buy my shopping mall? I''m afraid that you


    can''t even afford to buy a pancake!"


    Casey and Annabel turned their heads and looked at Howell at the same time. For a moment, Howell


    thought that they were really from top families in the world.


    He considered it to be just an illusion. How was it possible that such big shots woulde to Q City?


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Take us to your father and ask him transfer the shopping mall to us. Otherwise,


    I''ll kill you." Casey spoke coldly to Howell.


    "No way!" Howell cursed.


    Casey took Howell by the shoulder with some strength. Then, Howell cried. He was in so much pain


    that he shed tears.


    "Do I have to repeat it?"


    "No, no. I''ll take you to my father now. Please, don''t use strength anymore. Otherwise, my arm will be


    broken." Howell hurriedly begged for mercy.


    He secretly sneered, considering it stupid for Casey to take the initiative to meet his father. In his


    opinion, when they met his father, Casey would not be able to decide what would happen. Casey and


    Annabel were putting themselves into a perilous position.

 Chapter 634 He Tripled the Price

    Chapter 634 He Tripled the Price


    At Qiansheng Mall.


    At the office area, in the Chairman''s office.


    Mitchell Huang, the boss of Qiansheng Mall, was sitting in the office with a bald middle-aged man. He


    was listening to the bald man with a smile. This bald man was the general agent of all the suppliers of


    Qiansheng Mall. All the merchandise Qiansheng Mall sold was got through this bald man. Therefore,


    Mitchell certainly treated him in a respectful way.


    "Boss Huang, don''t worry. Having been cooperating with you for so many years, I would definitely


    guarantee the supply of goods to you. But as for the price, I''m afraid that you''ll have to purchase them


    at a higher price." The bald man said with a smile.


    Mitchell hurriedly spoke, "Don''t worry about that. I know the situation in Q City now. Things are not


    easy for your suppliers, and I should pay more."


    So far, all the shopping malls in Q City had to buy goods from this bald man. It could be said that he


    could determine the future of Qiansheng Mall. Therefore, even if Mitchell was dissatisfied with this bald


    man, he dared not to mention it.


    Now, he owed the bank a lot of money. The interest of the loan was about hundreds of thousands


    dors. Therefore, he had to ensure the supply of goods. If there was no goods in his shopping mall,


    however popr his shopping mall was, he would still be unable to pay back the loan.


    When they were chatting happily, the door of the office was suddenly kicked open, making a loud


    sound. Mitchell and the bald man were both startled.


    Casey entered the office with Howell. Then, he looked around with cold eyes and asked coldly, "Who''s


    his father?"


    Seeing that Casey took his son as if he were taking a chicken, Mitchell stood up at once and asked,


    "Who are you? Why are you holding my son?"


    Casey looked at Mitchell up and down, speaking, "He has done a wrong thing, and I''ming to get


    Mitchell narrowed his eyes, looked at his son and asked, "What wrong thing did he do?"


    "Dad, I didn''t do anything wrong. Quick, ask someone to catch him. He''s just a fool who deliberately


    Casey immediately tightened his grip on Howell''s arm. Howell cried in pain and hurriedly begged for


    mercy, "Stop, stop, stop. I''m wrong."


    Seeing that his son was being bullied, Mitchell was somewhat angry. He asked, "Who on earth are


    you? What do you want to do?"


    Casey narrated what Howell had done in the pawnbroker''s shop in an unhurried manner.


    Hearing that, Mitchell secretly sneered at once. He knew something that his son had done. However, in


    his view, his son was eligible to do that kind of thing. If those people couldn''t do anything with his son, it


    meant that they were weak.


    Besides, considering that people who hocked their belongings in the pawnbroker''s shop must be


    someone without much power, Mitchell directly said, "It''s lucky for her that my son takes a fancy to her.


    Why? Could it be that you want me to apologize for that? Quick, let go of my son and get out of here.


    Otherwise, I''ll take some action!"


    Hearing such a response, Casey was unhappy and said, "Like father, like son. In my previous n, if


    you deal with it in a somewhat reasonable way, I might show you some mercy. It seems to be


    unnecessary now."


    "What do you want to do?" Mitchell stared at Casey while putting one of his hands under the table and


    pressing down a red button.


    "You can''tpensate me for what your son has done by just apologizing. Give me Qiansheng Mall.


    Otherwise, you''ll lose your son." Casey said in a determined voice with a murderous look.


    Hearing that, Mitchell immediately widened his eyes and then sneered.


    "Fe, is there anything wrong with your mind? You ask me to give you Qiansheng Mall? Who do you


    think you are? How dare you say so?" Mitchell taunted.


    Considering this young man to be a little ridiculous, the bald man alsoughed.


    Casey shook his head. It seemed that he had to take some action now. Otherwise, they wouldn''t know


    who they had offended.


    However, before Casey did anything, he heard many footstepsing from outside. Then, a group of


    people in security uniforms rushed in.


    Seeing those people, Mitchell immediately shouted, "This guy is holding my son. Quick, hit him!"


    After giving Casey a nce, those security guards didn''t say a word and were going to attack Casey.


    Casey let go of Howell. Before the security guards could approach him, he gave a punch to one of


    them.


    These security guards just fought a little better than ordinary people. Casey could knock one down with


    just one punch. Soon, he knocked all of them down. In just a while, the security guards were lying on


    the floor.


    Only then did Mitchell realize how serious this matter was. He didn''t anticipate that Casey would be so


    good at fighting that he could defeat the security guards he carefully trained so easily.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The smile gradually faded from the bald man''s face. Then he stood up to leave here, so that he


    wouldn''t be in trouble.


    "Fe, I''m not with them. I''m just the general agent of the suppliers of the mall, and Ie here to talk


    business. Since you''re busy, I''m not going to hinder you. Take your time to deal with the matter. I''m


    leaving."


    Casey immediately stretched out his arm to stop him and asked, "You''re the general agent of the


    suppliers of Qiansheng Mall?"


    That man immediately nodded.


    Casey had an idea at once. Before, he had already figured out a way to make Mitchell transfer the mall


    to him. However, knowing that this man was the general agent of the suppliers of Qiansheng Mall, he


    got a simpler way.


    Casey gave Mitchell a nce and asked with a smile, "I''ll say it just once. If you transfer the mall to me,


    I''ll forgive you for what happened today. Besides, I can pay you a million dors. If you don''t, you''ll


    suffer consequence that you can''t imagine."


    Mitchell somewhat feared Casey. However, in any case, Qiansheng Mall was worth more than 50


    million dors. Casey offered to buy it with a million dors. It was no different from robbery.


    He sneered and said, "Impossible. Buying this mall with a million dors? Why don''t you just rob me of


    it? Even if my son have done a wrong thing, you''re not eligible to make such a requirement. I''ll give you


    a million dors. Then, it''s over. If you don''t agree, I''ll take other action. Fe, you must understand that


    it''s useless to be just good at fighting in the society!"


    Casey smiled and didn''t say anything more. Then he pointed at the bald man and said, "Follow me."


    The bald man was immediately afraid. However, worrying that Casey would hit him, he just followed


    Casey out of the office.


    Casey even closed the door of the office.


    Howell approached Mitchell, looked at him with uneasiness and asked, "Dad, in your opinion, what


    does that guy want to do?"


    Mitchell looked somewhat angrily at him and said, "No matter what he wants to do, it''s impossible for


    him to get Qiansheng Mall. He''s but a stupid young man. How is it possible that he knows how to do


    business? Presumably, that guy wants to turn to him for help just because that guy heard that he''s the


    general agent of the suppliers if Qiansheng Mall."


    "If that''s the case, he''s really stupid. In any case, the general agent will help us, instead of him. He''s


    really an idiot that knows nothing." Howell said with disdain.


    "Well, how dare you say that? If it wasn''t for you, we won''t be in this kind of trouble now." Mitchell


    stared at Howell.


    Howell hurriedly said, "Dad, I know that I''m wrong. I won''t do that in the future anymore."


    About fifteen minutester, the door of the office was opened. Casey went in with the bald man.


    At this moment, the middle-aged man was smiling happily and was not afraid of Casey at all.


    "Manager Lau, no matter what he has said to you, don''t believe him. I''m willing to give you 10% more


    profit. How about that?" Mitchell hurriedly spoke. When he saw the smile the bald man wore, he had


    realized that there was something wrong.


    The bald man sneered and said, "Seriously, Boss Huang, you don''t know how powerful he is at all. I


    won''t help you."


    "Now, I announce that I officially terminate the cooperation between mypany and your mall. You


    can ask others to supply goods for you."


    Mitchell''s expression changed a lot. He didn''t anticipate that the general agent would terminate the


    cooperation because of Casey just after talking to Casey for more than ten minutes. He really couldn''t


    guess what Casey had said to him.


    "Manager Lau, don''t say so. You''ve cooperated with me for so many years. How can you say so just


    because of a stupid young man? Well, I''ll give 20% more profit to you. I can''t give you more. You know


    that I have showed my best sincerity, right?"


    Once the goods were out of stock, Qiansheng Mall would run out of cash. At that time, Mitchell would


    be broke. He might have tomit suicide.


    The bald man looked at Mitchell with yful expression and said with a smile, "You want to get my help


    with only 20% of the profit? Boss Huang, you''re so generous."


    "Listen, he offered to pay three times of the price for my goods. I won''t continue to cooperate with you,


    unless you give me 300% of the profit!"


    Mitchell''s eyes were immediately wide open. He stared at Casey with shock.

 Chapter 635 You Are the Owner of This Shopping Mall

    Chapter 635 You Are the Owner of This Shopping Mall


    "Manager Lau, don''t joke with me. Didn''t you hear that he needs to hock something in the pawnshop


    for money? How is it possible that he could afford to pay three times of the price for your goods? Don''t


    be fooled by him."


    It wasn''t that Mitchell was unwilling to believe what the bald man said. If one paid three times of the


    price for goods, one would definitely lose money. No one would do that. Moreover, Casey seemed to


    be amon people. It was impossible for him to pay so much money.


    The bald man sneered, took out his mobile phone, showed it to Mitchell and said, "Have a good look.


    He had transferred the money to me. How can it be not true? Boss Huang, I have to say that your effort


    is ruined by your son."


    Mitchell looked carefully at the transfer record on the mobile phone of the bald man, and then he was


    stunned.


    His blood ran cold. He even couldn''t move quickly.


    "How...How is it possible? He should spend so much money to buy your goods just because of the


    misunderstanding between my son and him?" Mitchell muttered to himself.


    "In your opinion, it''s just a misunderstanding. However, in his opinion, your son has done something


    that can''t be done. Boss Huang, you''re a member of the upper ss now. Could it be that you still don''t


    understand that there are someone you can''t offend?" The bald man said with disdain.


    Mitchell turned his head, looked at Casey and began to regret. He begged, "Fe, I''m so stupid that I


    didn''t realize it until just now. Spare me, please. My family live on the money earned from this mall. If


    you want it, I''m willing to sell it to you at normal price. I''m even willing to sell it to you at a much lower


    price. Why do you buy those goods at three times the price instead of letting me off?"


    Casey twitched his lip and said, "Because you''re self-righteous. Besides, it''s just a very small sum of


    money for me. I don''t care about who gets it. I just want you and your son to receive punishment."


    "Now, he has sold the goods to me. Without goods, you can''t make money from this mall. I guess that


    you owe the bank a lot of money. If you can''t earn money back and therefore fail to pay back the loan in


    time, this mall will close down. And you''ll owe huge debt. I''m afraid that you''ll have to keep running


    away in the future."


    "Transferring the mall to me is your only option now. I''m going to give you five minutes. Think about it."


    Hearing that, Mitchell was dizzy. Just now, he was talking andughing with the bald man, imagining


    the future of the mall. Now, in less than half an hour, he was faced with bankruptcy. Such change was


    really too sudden.


    After regaining his footing, Mitchell turned around and looked at Howell. Howell was trembling. Without


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    saying a word, Mitchell gave Howell a kick.


    Howell dared not to resist at all. Now, he finally understood that his family all suffered because of his


    lust.


    "Stupid! I achieve all these by working hard for so many years. Now, we''re in trouble just because


    you''re obscene! I really regret having given birth to you! You''re useless!"


    After saying that, he pped Howell in the face without any mercy three times. After that, he was still


    angry. So he gave Howell a few kicks.


    "Dad, I''ve done that before and you''ve never stopped me. Now, when we''re in trouble, you me me.


    You should also be responsible for it." Howell said with a sad face.


    "Fuck, you shouldin me. As your father, I must beat you up!"


    After a long time, Howell was seriously injured by Mitchell. Hey on the ground and didn''t move. It


    was only then that Mitchell stopped.


    He turned his head, looked at Casey and said with regret, "Fe, this time, I lose. Transfer one million


    dors to me, and I''ll sign transfer contract with you now."


    Casey smiled and said, "I''m afraid that you''ve got me wrong. Before, I offered to give you a million


    dors, but you refused me. Now, I won''t give a penny to you."


    Mitchell asked with his eyes wide open, "Could it be that I should give you the shopping mall for


    nothing?"


    "Maybe you can just dere insolvent." Caseyughed.


    Mitchell helplessly sighed. He knew that he had no other choice.


    The bald man got awyer to draw up the transfer contract for them. Mitchell reluctantly signed the


    contract. Then, Casey became the owner of Qiansheng Mall.


    Then, Casey asked all the executives of Qiansheng Mall toe here and announced that their boss


    changed in the presence of Mitchell.


    The No. 2 executive of Qiansheng Mall was the general manager Mitchell specially employed. His


    name was Reynolds. In the past years, he had been operating Qiansheng Mall. Mitchell was only in


    charge of something rted to capital and goods.


    After getting to know with these executives, Casey found that Reynolds was honest. Besides, having


    operated Qiansheng Mall for so many years, Reynolds could be said to be experienced. Therefore, he


    asked Reynolds to manage most of the affairs of Qiansheng Mall, including the supply of goods.


    After all, Casey just treated this shopping mall as apensation to Annabel. He was not really going


    to do operate this shopping mall. After he fully recovered from his injuries, he would leave this ce.


    Being in charge of goods supply, Reynolds was very surprised. Immediately, he admired Casey, the


    new boss, very much and swore that he would operate Qiansheng Mall well.


    Later, Reynolds gave a golden card to Casey, telling him that it was specially made to send others as


    gift. People with this card could take whatever they want in Qiansheng Mall. Generally speaking, only


    boss and the family of boss could have this kind of card.


    Casey didn''t make ritual noises. He took the card and asked Reynolds to manage the affairs of the


    shopping mall. After that, he left the office area and headed towards the gate of Qiansheng Mall.


    At this moment, there were many peopleing in and out at the gate of the shopping mall. As the


    most famous shopping mall in Q City, it was very popr.


    Annabel was sitting on a public seat at the door. It seemed that she was a little bored. Looking at


    peopleing and going, she sighed.


    Since she was a child, she had been taken good care of and loved by everyone. Now, she was living a


    life that ordinary lived. She found that it was quite good.


    Before long, Casey approached Annabel. Seeing that she sat there in a daze, he smiled.


    "Don''t just sit there. Let''s go in." Casey said with a smile.


    Seeing Casey, Annabel immediately stood up and asked, "Have you settled the matter?"


    Casey nodded and said, "From today on, you''re the owner of this mall."


    Annabel was so happy that she jumped.


    Casey handed the golden card to Annabel and said, "With this card, you can take anything you want in


    the mall. Go to get what you want now."


    Annabel took it. Feeling puzzled, she asked, "Are you not going in with me?"


    "Now, I''ve recovered from my injuries, so I could tell Edith my situation now. I''m going to buy a cell


    phone and make a phone call to her. You can go shopping."


    After saying that, Casey turned around and headed towards nearby mobile phone shop.


    Previously, Annabel was very happy. As she watched Casey go away, she gradually felt a sense of


    loss. After a long time, she sighed helplessly, came close to a garbage can and threw the golden card


    into it.


    "I made so much effort, but it seems that I can''t change your mind even a little bit. You''re so silly.


    Without you, I don''t want anything."


    Annabel spoke to herself. After that, Annabel turned around, went to the side of the road and went


    home by taxi.


    ......


    After buying a mobile phone, Casey got a phone card. He went to the park and found a ce with no


    one else around. He sat down on the bench, took a deep breath and then entered the phone number of


    Edith.


    After staring at the familiar numbers for a long time, Casey finally tapped the screen to make the phone


    call.


    Before long, Edith answered the phone and asked in a somewhat hoarse and weary voice.


    "Hello, who''s that?"


    Casey was very excited. After trying hard to calm himself down, he slowly said,


    "Edith, it''s me."

 Chapter 636 I Will Take Care of the Davies Family for You

    Chapter 636 I Will Take Care of the Davies Family for You


    In the Davies House, B City.


    In the room Casey used to live in, Edith put down the phone. There were obviously tears on her


    pinched face. But she was smiling now and was not sad at all.


    That was because she had just received a phone call from Casey. Her husband, who was believed to


    be dead by everyone, was still alive.


    From the very beginning, Edith was sure that Casey wouldn''t die so easily.


    All people were pessimistic about Casey''s chance of being alive. These days, there were dark clouds


    gathering over the Davies House. Even Edith would sometimes suspect if she was deceiving herself.


    To get rid of that feeling, Edith chose to live a busy life. By believing firmly that Casey was alive and


    living a busy life, she was not that miserable.


    Therefore, she left J City, came to B City and took over most affairs of the Davies family.


    On the second day Edith returned to ind areas, the news of Casey''s death spread all over B City.


    Before, only Edith and the person who sent Edith back knew this news. Now, it spread quickly. Edith


    could guess one thing without even thinking: the person who attacked Casey was trying to destroy the


    Davies family with this issue.


    When the people of the Davies family got this news, there was a panic. Jordan made countless phone


    calls to Casey, but Casey never answered.


    Because of it, more people believed that Casey was really dead. As a result, there were some


    problems in the Davies family. A lot of people thought of running away from the Davies family.


    At any time, losing the head was the worst disaster for a family. At this point, Jordan alone was unable


    to quell the panic among the people of the Davies family caused by Casey''s death. In order to protect


    their benefits, some people even wanted to divide up the property of the Davies family.


    Fortunately, Edith came B City in time and quelled the panic among people of the Davies family.


    It was certainly impossible for Edith to achieve that alone. The trusted subordinates of Casey also


    came to B City with her, including Conor, Charles, Morgan, and so on.


    Lily also asked Natan to send members of Tianyuan Chamber of Commerce to help Edith. Most


    importantly, Terence sent top three experts in fighting on List of the Ares to B City. One of them was


    Kacper.


    With Kacper and two other experts in fighting and under the help of Conor, Charles and so on, Edith


    quelled the disturbance in the Davies family on the first day of her arrival in B City in unsparing ways.


    As for those who tried to divide up the property of the Davies family in crisis, they were all killed by


    Kacper.


    When the people of the Davies family watched Kacper and other two experts kill those people, they all


    gave up the idea of disloyalty. None of them dared to say anything that would threaten the steadiness


    of the Davies family.


    With the help of Jordan, Edith soon took over the affairs of the Davies family. With the experience she


    umted when managing thepany of the Patel family, Edith handled the affairs of the Davies


    family with ease.


    The affairs of the Davies family was actually not different from that of thepany of the Patel family. It


    was just that the affairs of the Davies family involved more property.


    Edith told the people of the Davies family that Casey was still alive and that he would be back sooner


    orter, asking them not to worry about it.


    After the people of the Davies family saw how Edith dealt with the disturbance in the Davies family, the


    Davies family restored the stability for the time being.


    Edith could quell the disturbance in the Davies family with Kacper, but she couldn''t stop others from


    spreading the rumors.


    People in B City had all known that Casey was dead. The families that bore grudges against the Davies


    family began to pay close attention to the Davies family with ill intentions. Some organizations that had


    never conflicted with the Davies family also began to attempt to get some benefits from the Davies


    family. After all, the Davies family was so rich. Anyone would want to get some benefits from it.


    In just a short time, many families began to secretly nibble away at the property of the Davies family


    tentatively.


    The situation of Tianyuan Chamber of Commerce, which had a good rtionship with the Davies


    family, was even worse. The Davies family got some help from Terence, but Tianyuan Chamber of


    Commerce didn''t.


    To prevent the Turner family from dealing with the Davies family, Terence dealt with the Turner family


    with most of the resources of Guanling. With the resources from Terence, the Davies family could do


    nothing but protect itself.


    However, luckily, Edith received a phone call from Casey and knew for sure that he was still alive. As


    long as Casey was fine, no matter what difficult situation the Davies family was in now, it was no big


    deal for Edith.


    Certainly, so far, Edith couldn''t tell anyone that Casey was alive now. Once people of the Turner family


    knew that that Casey was alive Casey was alive, Theodore mighte to B City. If that happened, the


    Davies family would face a catastrophe.


    Before Casey had the ability to defeat Theodore, Edith could only keep this news a secret. And the


    Davies family could only be low profile for a while.


    Casey told Edith what he had experienced recently and informed her of his n. Edith understood what


    a danger Casey had been in and was deeply afraid. At the same time, she was deeply grateful to


    Annabel.


    She didn''t me Casey for being unable toe back in time. After all, to get rid of the threat they


    were faced with, Casey had to be powerful enough.


    Edith wiped her tears, stood up and stretched herselfzily, feeling an unprecedented sense of relief.


    "Casey, don''t worry about anything and just improve your fighting capacity. Before youe back, I''ll


    take care of the Davies family for you!"


    Edith spoke to herself. After that, Edith went out of the room.


    At this moment, Nics and Jennifer were discussing how to make Edith have more food in the yard.


    After all, Edith was pregnant and meanwhile working very hard. If she didn''t get enough nourishment,


    her health would be affected.


    When Edith left J City for B City, she took them with her. Certainly, Amara was not eligible to be taken


    to B City. Now, Nics was totally unwilling to see Amara.


    After the door of the room was opened, Edith came out from inside, looking in a good mood.


    Seeing Jennifer and Nics, she immediately said with a smile, "Dad, Jennifer, I''m a little hungry.


    Prepare some delicious food for me. Cook more rice. I''m now pregnant. If I didn''t eat enough food,


    baby might be affected."


    "Before, I found that the flowers in the small garden almost withered. I''m going to water them. Cook


    now and ask me to have a meal when it''s ready."


    After saying that, Edith happily went to the small garden.


    Jennifer and Nics were stunned. These days, Edith had always been wearing a sad expression. It


    was the first time for her to smile.


    "How would she behave in that way today?" Nics said.


    "Maybe she has got over it. After all, she''s pregnant now. Anyway, she has to be responsible for her


    baby. s, it''s a pity that Casey''s dead. What a nice person he is!" Jennifer said with a sigh.


    "Well, it''s useless to about it. If Edith heard that, she would not be able to smile. It''s rare for her to smile


    now. Quick, go to cook some nutritious food." Nics said.


    Jennifer hurriedly nodded, turned around and walked towards the kitchen.


    ......


    In Q City.


    After making the phone call, Casey was relieved. After learning about the situation in B City from Edith,


    Casey was less nervous.


    The Davies family was now in a dangerous situation because of the news that he was dead. However,


    Kacper was in B City. Besides, Terence offered some help to the Davies family. At least, the Davies


    family wouldn''t be in trouble in a short time.


    Moreover, Edith was under the protection of Kacper and other two experts in fighting. As long as


    Theodore didn''t go to B City in person, he didn''t have to be worried about the safety of Edith.


    Casey had learned from Edith that Theodore had already left H Country for M Country after he attacked


    him.


    "In the following days, I should try to recover from the injuries as soon as possible. After that, I''ll go to


    my teacher and find out why Theodore would be so powerful."


    "I haven''t seen him for many years. When I meet him, will he scold me? After all, I insisted on leaving in


    that year. If I had listened to him, I would not have been defeated easily by Theodore."


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    After muttering a few words to himself, Casey stood up, patted his own butt and headed for Christine''s


    home.

 Chapter 637 Go Shopping

    Chapter 637 Go Shopping


    Back home, Casey immediately saw Annabel in the living room. She was sitting in a daze. Casey was


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    a little confused. She should be shopping crazily in Qiansheng Mall now.


    "Why did youe back so soon?" Casey asked.


    Annabel looked up at him and said angrily, "Could it be that I should stand in the mall instead ofing


    back?"


    "Didn''t you say that you''ve long wanted to go on a shopping spree? I''ve given you Qiansheng Mall.


    Shouldn''t you be going on a shopping spree there?" Casey asked, feeling puzzled.


    Annabel stood up at once and punched Casey with her fist angrily.


    "Why are you so silly? Have you ever seen anyone go shopping alone? In that case, I would rather


    shop online. Do you know what the pleasure of shopping is? You had gone away. Wouldn''t I be


    embarrassed if I wandered in the mall alone like a fool?" Annabelined.


    Casey finally got it. He didn''t think of it before. At that time, he was anxious to buy a mobile phone and


    make a phone call to Edith.


    "You can ask Christine to go shopping with you. By the way, you can buy her some new clothes. We


    can repay her for helping us recently in this way." Casey said.


    Hearing that, Annabel punched Casey with greater strength.


    Why was this guy so silly? What she wanted to do was not going shopping at all. Actually, what she


    wanted was to go shopping with Casey.


    Considering that Casey was highly likely to be pretending to be silly, Annabel was a little helpless.


    After a long time, Annabel stopped. She sat down on the sofa and said impatiently, "There''s a bowl of


    edible bird''s nest porridge I made on the table. It''s the first time for me to cook it, so it might not taste


    good. But it''s still nutritious. You''re injured. Go to eat it."


    Casey turned his head and gave a nce at the table. He saw that there was a bowl containing


    something ck. When he just came in, he thought that it was a bowl of ck sesame dessert. It never


    urred to him that it was actually a bowl of bird''s nest porridge.


    He went to the table with a smile, picked the bowl up, sniffed it and asked, "Are you sure that I won''t


    hurt even worse after eating it?"


    "Casey!!!" Annabel shouted angrily and wanted to tear him.


    Today, Casey didn''t go shopping with her. Instead, he hurriedly went to tell Edith that he was safe now.


    But Annabel was not angry. If Casey would fall in love with her so easily, she might long not like Casey.


    Therefore, on the way back, she thought of how to change herself, so that Casey could notice her


    virtue.


    What she thought of first was to be more virtuous. At least, she should be good at both working


    and doing housework. Therefore, she cooked a bowl of edible bird''s nest porridge ording to the


    cookbook on the inte.


    She made great effort in cooking this bowl of edible bird''s nest porridge. She failed several times before


    cooking this bowl of porridge. It was the best one she had ever made. Now, Casey should say so. She


    was really annoyed.


    Seeing that Annabel was about to lose her temper, Casey hurriedly said, "In fact, it smells good. I''ll try it


    now."


    He took a sip with a spoon, after which he frowned slightly. However, he forced himself to swallow it.


    "It''s not bad. It''s not bad." Casey said with a smile.


    "Really?" Annabel became less angry.


    Casey nodded with his eyes narrowed.


    "Then, eat all of it. There''s more of it in the kitchen. It''s all yours." Annabel said with a happy


    expression.


    Casey was instantly froze, standing there motionless like a statue.


    Right at this moment, the door was opened. Christine came in with a dark face. She even mmed the


    door. Seeing that Casey and Annabel were in the living room, she just greeted Annabel, after which


    she was going to go back to her room.


    Casey took this opportunity to hurriedly put the bowl down, approached Annabel and asked, "What''s


    the matter with her?"


    Annabel shook her head and said, "It seems that she''s very unhappy. She may have some difficulties."


    After saying that, she came close to Christine and asked, "Christine, what''s wrong with you?"


    "Annabel, I''m fine. I''ll feel better by simply staying alone for a while." Christine said. Then, she turned


    around and entered her room.


    Annabel shrugged helplessly, indicating that she didn''t know what had happened to Christine.


    About half an hourter, Christine came out of her room. Annabel hurriedly approached her and asked


    patiently what had happened.


    At first, Christine was unwilling to tell Annabel. After Annabel tried hard to persuade her, Christine


    finally told her what had happened.


    Today, when Christine hung out with her friends, she was taunted by a few ssmates who she didn''t


    get along well with at ordinary times. The clothes she wore were bought two years ago and had faded


    due to frequent washing. Besides, the buttons would easilye off.


    Today, Christine''s garment was caught on something. Then, the button on it fell off, because of which


    Christine was unable to button the garment. As a result, she was very embarrassed.


    In Christine''s home, Herman and Bonnie could only make some money by going sea fishing together.


    In the recent years, people would be disturbed while fishing. Therefore, Herman and Bonnie could


    make only a small ie.


    Many students knew something about Christine''s family. Most of them were thoughtful and therefore


    wouldn''t deliberately mention it. However, there would always be someone who were from rich families


    and meanwhile looked down upon others.


    Today, Christine wasughed at by them, so she was so angry.


    Hearing that, Casey immediately said, "Annabel happens to want to go shopping. What about going


    shopping with us tomorrow? We can buy you some clothes. Your ssmates are not thoughtful. Don''t


    take their words seriously."


    Christine gave Casey a nce and said, "It''s easy for you to say. The money my parents make a


    month is only enough for our living expenses and my tuition. They have no money to buy new clothes


    for me. Besides, the clothes are all expensive."


    "Don''t worry about that. I''ll pay for it." Casey said with a smile, "These days, you''ve helped me a lot. I


    should buy you some new clothes."


    Christine immediately looked at Casey with suspicion, then red at him with me in her eyes, and


    said, "Hey, can you not bring trouble on Annabel? Do you know that Annabel gets the living expenses


    by selling her jewelry? You''re not wealthier than us. How can you casually say those words? When you


    pay for my new clothes, you''re using Annabel''s money. In this case, I don''t want new clothes at all."


    Casey didn''t know what to say. It seemed that Christine had a deep prejudice against him.


    Seeing that Christine spoke for her, Annabel couldn''t help smiling and said, "Christine, even if we''re not


    going to buy clothes, we can go for a walk. I happen to want to go to the shopping mall. Just have fun.


    How about that?"


    Christine immediately smiled at Annabel and said, "Great. If we just have a walk there, it''s ok. Annabel,


    you are so nice and are different from a bad man who can only tell lies."


    Casey was a little speechless. He had never told lies. Besides, he was so faithful to his wife. Why was


    he called a bad man?


    "By the way, today, I just learned to cook edible bird''s nest porridge. I cooked some. I feel that it''s not


    bad. Would you like to have a try?" Annabel said with a smile.


    "Yes, of course. I heard that it takes a lot of money to buy bird''s nest. Annabel, save some money in the


    future. After all, you have to support a bad man." Christine spoke.


    "Oh, it doesn''t matter. What matters most is that I cook well. Come and have a try." Annabel took the


    bowl of edible bird''s nest porridge over with an excited expression.


    Seeing that, Casey coughed lightly and hurriedly came back to the room. He was afraid that he would


    be forced to eat the pot of bird''s nest porridge in the kitchen.


    About ten minutester, Christine helplessly looked at the pot of bird''s nest porridge with a somewhat


    pale face. Just now, she had forced herself to eat that bowl of bird''s nest porridge.


    She didn''t want to disappoint Annabel, so she said that it tasted good.


    "Christine, since you find it delicious, eat this pot of nest''s porridge. I''m not going to allow Casey eat it


    anymore. Quick. Otherwise, it''ll get cold." Being praised by Christine, Annabel had been very confident.


    Christine wore a bitter smile. She thought that she shouldn''t agree to try the bird''s nest porridge


    Annabel made.


    On the next morning.


    Casey, Edith and Christine were standing at the gate of Qiansheng Mall.


    Christine looked at thisrge building with curiosity in her eyes, feeling a little excited. She passed by


    this ce several times when she was a child, but she had never gone in.


    At that time, her parents told her that the goods there were very expensive and that they couldn''t afford


    to buy them. Therefore, Christine never dared to enter this ce.


    In her opinion, if Casey and Annabel didn''t offer to take her to have fun here, she wouldn''t enter this


    mall before she worked and had some money.


    "Come one, let''s go shopping. If you want anything, tell me. You can take anything you want in this


    mall. I''m absolutely serious." Casey said with a smile.


    Christine rolled her eyes and spoke, "You talk as if you were the boss of this mall. You''ve got some


    nerve."


    "In fact, I''m really the boss of this shopping mall." Casey said.


    "Who would believe you? Annabel, let''s go. Just let him stay here and dream."


    Christine took Annabel''s hand and went towards the mall.


    Casey helplessly smiled and hurriedly caught up with them.


    They wandered on the first floor of the shopping mall. Christine looked here and there with an excited


    expression. Her curiosity was greatly gratified.


    Then, they went to the second floor. Looking at all kinds of beautiful clothes, Christine was suddenly a


    little sad.


    When they came to a shop selling designer clothes, Christine saw a garment and thought that it looked


    very pretty. She liked it very much.


    "If you like it, go to try it on." Annabel said with a smile.


    "Can I?" Christine hesitated.


    "Yes, of course. You don''t need to pay for trying it on." Annabel pulled Christine into the shop and took


    that garment.


    Right at this moment, someone said in a mocking voice, "Oh, isn''t that Christine, the ugly duckling?


    Unexpectedly, you should dare toe to this ce. Why? Do you even want to try on clothes? You


    had better put it down. It''s a shop selling designer clothes. If you smudge it, you can''t afford to pay for


    it!"

 Chapter 638 Get One Piece of Clothing of Every Style

    Chapter 638 Get One Piece of Clothing of Every Style


    Casey, Annabel and Christine all turned their heads to look at the person who spoke just now. A boy


    and a girl dressed in fashionable clothes were standing there. They were about the same age as


    Christine.


    Previously, Christine was itching to try this garment on. Seeing them, she was immediately a little


    gloomy. Then, she put that garment back and spoke to Casey and Annabel, "Let''s go."


    "He, he. Unexpectedly, you have a temper. Being just rebuked by me, you dare not try it on. Living in


    poverty is really too bad." That girl surly while she said so.


    Both this boy and this girl were Christine''s ssmates. Yesterday, it was them that took the lead in


    mocking Christine, because of which Christine lost face and angrily went home.


    The boy was called Luke. His parents were senior executives of apany in Q City. Among his


    peers, he could be said to be from a well-off family. The girl was named Amaya. She was also from a


    well-to-do family.


    Christine studied well in school and always finished top in exams. Amaya tried her best, but she was


    still an average student even in the ss. She was very unhappy because of it.


    Therefore, at ordinary times, Amaya liked to talk about Christine''s family in the presence of their


    ssmates in an attempt to feel better by belittling Christine.


    Luke was Amaya''s boyfriend. He would certainly not be nice to someone his girlfriend disliked, so he


    often taunted Christine with Amaya.


    The rtion between Christine and them was strained. However, they were both from rich families. If


    she conflicted with them, the staff of school would definitely help them. Considering all that, Christine


    endured their offense.


    Today, she just came here to have fun with Casey and Annabel. Unexpectedly, they should meet Luke


    and Amaya here. She felt that she was indeed too unlucky.


    Casey and Annabel gave each other a nce. Both of them were not going to leave.


    Annabel pulled Christine back and said, "You haven''t tried on the garment yet. Don''t leave here. If you


    like it, we''ll buy it for you."


    Amaya immediately sneered and taunted, "If I''m not wrong, you two should be her rtives. We know


    something about Christine''s family. And I have never heard that she has any rich rtives. Do you


    know how much the garment you take fancy to costs? It costs more than 4000 dors! Can you afford


    to buy it?"


    At this time, Luke was also looking at Annabel. However, he was attracted by her beauty and forgot to


    Hearing the price of the garment, Christine''s expression changed. Her parents could only earn 4000


    dors a month. Unexpectedly, such a garment should be so expensive. Because of it, she became


    more afraid of trying it on and just wanted to leave here as soon as possible.


    "Annabel, let''s go. It''s too expensive. I don''t want to try it on anymore." Christine said with some panic.


    Seeing that Christine was so embarrassed, Amaya became proud and said, "I know it. How is it


    possible for you, a poor girl, can afford to buy a garment that costs more than 4000 dors? Don''te


    to such a ce often in the future. After all, you can''t afford to buy the goods here."


    Casey gave Amaya a nce and then spoke to Christine, "It just costs more than 4000 dors. It''s just


    a little more expensive thanmon clothes and can''t be said to be a very fine garment. Try it on, and


    I''ll pay for itter."


    Both Luke and Amaya looked at Casey. Casey looked really toomon, so they just ignored him just


    now.


    Luke felt that Casey was very close to Annabel and was a little unhappy because of it. This guy looked


    somon, but he could be with such a beauty. It was unreasonable!


    He immediately spoke, "Oh, oh, oh. Listen. It just costs more than 4000 dors. Look at the clothes


    you''re wearing. I can tell at one nce that you clothes are bought in a stand at the roadside and are


    worth only dozens of dors. You can''t be pretentious without money. You''re so poor, but you pretend


    to be rich. It''s the first time for me to see someone like you."


    Hearing that, Amaya also said, "Christine, look at your rtive. He wears cheap clothes, but he should


    try to pretend to be rich. Birds of a feather flock together. In my opinion, your family members are all


    poor, but like to pretend to be rich."


    Christine''s face burned. She gave Casey a nce with some me in her eyes and said, "Well, don''t


    muddy the waters now. I know that you want to win my dignity back. However, the money belongs to


    both you and Annabel. I don''t want you and Annabel to waste money because of it."


    Casey was helpless. He didn''t know how to exin to Christine, so he looked at Annabel, indicating


    her to help him.


    Annabel immediately spoke to Christine with a smile, "Christine, believe him. Casey''s very rich. He


    could even afford to buy this shop, not to mention a garment."


    Christine widened her eyes in disbelief. It wasn''t that she was unwilling to believe it. In fact, it was


    beyond her imagination, so she dared not to believe it.


    Luke and Amaya twitched their lips. In their opinion, it was ridiculous for Casey and Annabel to echo


    and support each other.


    "You had better go away now. If you continue to stand here and brag, the staff would soon drive you


    out." Luke taunted.


    Casey ignored them, asking the shop assistant toe over. He pointed at Christine and asked, "Is it


    her size?"


    "Yes, it seems to be her size." The shop assistant replied.


    "Well, get one piece of clothing of every style in your shop in this size and pack them up for me." Casey


    said.


    The shop assistant thought that she had misheard and widened her eyes in surprise, "Get one piece of


    clothing of every style. Did I mishear?"


    "No." Casey replied.


    The shop assistant was immediately happy. Today, she hadn''t sold one piece of clothes yet.


    Unexpectedly, she now had a big customer.


    "Yes. Please wait a moment. I''ll go to pack them up for you now." The shop assistant turned excitedly.


    At this moment, Luke, who was watching, spoke at once, "Don''t listen to him. He''s bragging. He''s a


    rtive of this poor girl. He has no money at all. He''s just pretending to be rich in the presence of us.


    Later, if he has no money to pay after you pack the clothes up, your effort will be wasted."


    Hearing that, the shop assistant hesitated at once. She looked at Casey up and down. Finding that the


    clothes he was wearing were really not expensive, she asked tentatively, "Sir, what about paying me


    now? It''ll make packing clothes up easier."


    Casey didn''t mind. He turned his head, gave Annabel a nce and said, "Take out that gold card."


    Annabel was immediately a little embarrassed and said, "Yesterday...Yesterday, you didn''t go shopping


    with me. So I threw that card away in a fit of temper."


    Casey didn''t know how to react. He had thought that they could take anything they wanted in the


    shopping mall with Annabel''s gold card.


    There was an awkward atmosphere at once. Christine was so embarrassed that she wanted to


    disappear from this ce.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Both Luke and Amayaughed. They thought that it was very ridiculous.


    "See? They''ve begun to act. Throw away some gold card? I''m afraid that they don''t have it at all. Are


    they going to say that they wille to buy clothes on another day because they lost their card?" Luke


    taunted.


    The shop assistant began to look at Casey in an impatient way and asked, "Will you on earth buy it or


    not?"


    Casey turned his head and handed his bank card to her.


    "I''m going to pay by credit card."

 Chapter 639 Held Her Head High

    Chapter 639 Held Her Head High


    "Humph, didn''t you say that you have a gold card? Why did you take out an ordinary bank card? Just


    now, you asked her to pack one piece of clothing of every style in the shop. I''m afraid that you''ll have to


    pay more than 100000 dors. I don''t believe that there is so much money in your card." Amaya said


    with disdain.


    Seeing everything, Christine was afraid that they would be driven out after it was found that there was


    not so much money in Casey''s card. She had strong self-esteem and naturally couldn''t stand it.


    Therefore, she spoke to Annabel, "Annabel, let it go. Don''t make it worse. It''ll be difficult to end itter."


    Annabelforted Christine, "Don''t worry, Christine. The gold card Casey mentioned was indeed


    thrown away by me. But there¡¯s much more money in this card. You won''t lose face."


    Not knowing what to say, Christine sighed helplessly.


    The shop assistant gave the bank card held by Casey a nce and asked, "Are you sure that there is


    enough money in this bank card?"


    "You''ll know after you swipe it." Casey spoke with a smile.


    The shop assistant didn''t say anything. She just took the bank card and went to the counter to reckon


    up the cost.


    "I''ll see what excuse you can find after it''s found that there is not enough money in your bank card."


    Luke sneered.


    Casey didn''t say anything to him. Instead, he looked at Annabel and said, "Why did you throw that


    card? Even if you don''t want it, you can give it to Christine."


    Annabel was immediately somewhat ashamed and said in a low voice, "I was angry at that time.


    Besides, I didn''t attach any importance to that card."


    Casey smiled helplessly and didn''t say anything more. Considering Annabel''s habit, it was normal for


    her not to attach any importance to a gold cards of a shopping mall.


    Soon, the shop assistant had added up all the money and asked Casey to enter the password.


    Casey went to the counter and then entered the password. Seeing that Casey paid sessfully, the


    shop assistant''s eyes lit up in an instant.


    "Sir...Sir, the payment has been made and I''ll go to pack up clothes for you now. I''m sorry for having


    been rude to you before." The shop assistant spoke in a gentle, submissive and respectful manner,


    totally different from that of before.


    "What? Did you say that he sessfully paid? How is that possible?" Luke''s and Amaya''s eyes were


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    wide open.


    The shop assistant nced at them and said coldly, "Please be respectful to our distinguished guests.


    Otherwise, I''ll have to drive you out."


    Luke and Amaya were immediately shocked. It seemed that Casey had really made the payment


    sessfully.


    Christine was dumbfounded. In her anticipation, this shop assistant would be angry with them after


    finding that there was no money in Casey''s card and then asked the security guards to drive them out.


    What happened just now was totally different from what she had anticipated.


    Annabel winked at Christine and said with a smile, "I didn''t lie to you, right?"


    Christine nodded like a robot and asked, "Then...Then how much money does he pay?"


    "This gentleman spends 178300 dors in our shop. We''ll offer free home delivery service. May I ask if


    you need this service?" The shop assistant spoke.


    Casey certainly didn''t want to go shopping with many bags, so he told the shop assistant the address


    of Christine''s home.


    "Are you kidding me? He spends more than 170000 dors on buying clothes alone? Christine, are you


    sure that your rtive didn''t steal the bank card from someone else?" Amaya said. She couldn''t ept


    it.


    "Amaya, don''t go too far. If it was a bank card stolen from others, how can he know the password?"


    Christine finally had some confidence and shouted at Amaya.


    Seeing that, that shop assistant immediately approached Amaya and Luke and spoke in a stern voice,


    "You''ve stayed in our shop for a long time. You not only didn''t buy any clothes, but also ndered our


    distinguished guests. Go out now, please. Otherwise I''ll ask the security guards toe here!"


    Luke''s and Amaya''s faces were immediately dark. It never urred to them that it would finally be


    them that were driven out.


    "You!" Amaya was angry and was going to quarrel with the shop assistant.


    Luke hurriedly pulled her clothes. They were in Qiansheng Mall now. If they made trouble here, they


    would finally be the one who suffered losses.


    "Well, let''s go. Who knows how he got the money? Don''t stoop to their level."


    After that, Luke pulled Amaya out of the shop ignominiously.


    For the first time, Christine felt that she had vented the anger. Watching Luke and Amaya leave


    ignominiously, she was much relieved.


    Then, she turned her head, looked at Annabel and Casey and couldn''t help shedding her tears.


    "Annabel, Casey, thank you."


    Since she was in school, she had been looked down upon by Amaya. Whenever Amaya found a


    chance, Amaya wouldugh at her in the presence of all the ssmates, making her lose face.


    She was from a poor family. Worrying that she would be in trouble, she had to endure it. Itsted for a


    long time. Now, she could finally hold her head high in front of Amaya. After venting her grievance, she


    could no longer stop herself from shedding her tears.


    Annabel patted Christine on the back with a smile and said, "Well, don''t cry. Having bought new


    clothes, you should be happy."


    Christine took a deep breath and tried hard not to cry. Then, she looked at Casey and said


    apologetically, "Casey, I...I unjustly med you. Will you be angry with me?"


    "No, I won''t. Quick, wipe you tears. We''ll go on shopping." Casey said with a smile.


    Christine seriously nodded and wiped her tears with her hands.


    ......


    Aftering out of the shop, both Luke and Amaya wore a dark look on their faces. Today, they had


    intended to embarrass Christine. Unexpectedly, it were them that lost face.


    Spending more than 170000 dors on buying clothes was something beyond their imagination.


    However, Christine, who they considered to be an ugly duckling, was the heroine of such an event.


    "It pisses me off! How triumphant Christine is! Does she really believe that she bes a person just


    after she buys a few clothes? How did that man get so much money? He wears clothes that are so


    cheap, but he should have hundreds of thousands dors!" Amaya said angrily.


    "Maybe he spends all his savings to pretend to be rich. Anyway, I don''t believe that he is rich." Luke


    said.


    "No, I can''t let it go. I must find a way to take revenge on them. I''m angry when I saw Christine being


    triumphant." Amaya gritted her teeth.


    Luke rolled his eyes, put on an evil smile and spoke, "As a matter of fact, I''ve got a n to take


    revenge on them. That''s why I asked you toe out. My aunt runs a jewelry shop here. When they


    leave here, they''ll certainly pass by my aunt''s shop. Let''s go to my aunt''s shop now. When they leave


    this mall, we''ll teach them a lesson!"


    Amaya''s eyes lit up and then also put on an evil smile. They walked towards the jewelry shop.

 Chapter 640 I Am the Boss of This Shopping Mall

    Chapter 640 I Am the Boss of This Shopping Mall


    After buying new clothes for Christine, Casey and Annabel took Christine to other shops to buy new


    pants and shoes for her. Then, they selected a suit of clothes and asked Christine to put them on. After


    that, they directly threw away the old clothes.


    Annabel suddenly had an idea. She went to buy a set of cosmetics in the cosmetics area and made


    Christine up. Wearing a makeup and wearing new clothes she had just bought, Christine became a


    beautiful girl with outstanding temperament.


    Looking in the mirror, Christine thought that she waspletely different from what she used to be in


    the past. She even doubted whether the person she saw in the mirror was herself or not. Was I really


    so pretty? She wondered.


    In Annabel''s opinion, Christine was young and was at her most beautiful time in her life. She thought


    that Christine should dress up. Therefore, she asked Casey to buy many cosmetics for Christine,


    saying that she would teach Christine how to wear makeupter.


    Christine had never gone on shopping spree. Casey and Annabel spent money like waters. When they


    found something good, they would buy it without hesitation. Watching that, Christine even thought that


    she was in a dream.


    The money Casey spent was beyond her imagination, so she tried to stop Casey several times.


    However, both Casey and Annabel considered that to be a small sum of money and therefore didn''t


    listen to her.


    When they stopped buying things, it was almost noon. Casey took Annabel and Christine to have lunch


    in the best restaurant in the mall. Christine was satisfied after the big meal.


    After lunch, they went to a Game Center where Casey got a lot of dolls for Annabel and Christine with


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    great skill. Both Annabel and Christine were very happy.


    Since Christine was a child, she had never been so happy. Being grateful to Casey and Annabel, she


    thought that she must work hard and repay them in the future.


    After idling away in seeking pleasure, they were all tired. So they were going to go home and walked all


    the way to the door of the shopping mall.


    There were many jewelry shops along the ess to the door of the shopping mall. When customers


    came in and out of the shopping mall, they would all pass by these shop. Such an arrangement was


    made to make more people see those jewelry shops.


    Generally speaking, people who were going to leave the shopping mall would more or less take a look


    at the jewelry.


    Casey, Annabel and Christine walked towards the door. Annabel curiously looked at the jewelry in the


    shops. In her opinion, the jewelry here was too showy and didn''t match her.


    And Christine just thought that these pieces of jewelry were expensive.


    When they were walking slowly, a middle-aged woman in a uniform of the shopping mall pretended to


    approach them by ident. Then she deliberately bumped into Christine.


    Christine hurriedly apologized to her. The middle-aged woman stared angrily at Christine and shouted,


    "You''re a thief! Give the gold ne back to me now! You''re so bold that you should dare to steal


    something in my shop! I saw it!"


    Christine was immediately stunned. She didn''t expect that this middle-aged woman would suddenly


    speak something like that.


    "I...I didn''t..."


    "You did. I saw it. Give the gold ne to me now. It''s a ne made of gold worthy of a hundred


    thousand dors. Don''t try to leave here with it." The middle-aged woman spoke threateningly.


    She was exactly Luke''s aunt. Before, Luke and Amaya had a discussion with her. They nned to


    force Casey, Annabel and Christine to give them arge sum of money and then divided it up.


    Luke told his aunt that Christine and her rtives were poor people and had no powerful connections.


    He also said that Casey should have quite a lot of money in hand. In his opinion, as long as his aunt


    insisted that Christine had stolen a gold ne from her shop and that she wouldn''t let them go away


    before theypensated her, the security guards of the shopping mall would definitely speak for her.


    Besides, only the boss of the shopping mall had the right to watch the surveince video. Finally, when


    Christine and her rtives failed to exin well, they could only give money to her.


    Casey nced at the middle-aged woman and spoke, "Just now, it was you that ran into her. Why did


    you im that she had stolen your ne?"


    "I was hold that ne just now. After she bumped into me, the ne was gone. She must have


    deliberately bumped into me and then stolen my ne!" The middle-aged woman spoke.


    At this moment, many people gathered around them. Luke and Amaya were looking happily at Casey,


    Annabel and Christine in the crowd.


    "Christine, it never urs to me that you would steal things from others! I was wondering how you got


    the money to buy so many clothes. It turns out that you got the money by stealing!" Amaya shouted.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, this girl is our ssmate. She''s from a poor family. However, just now, they


    bought clothes worthy of more than 170000 dors in total here at a time. I was wondering why they


    would have so much money. Now, it seems that the money was stolen from others." Luke tried to make


    the crowd angry.


    The middle-aged woman acted as if she had suffered great grievance at once and shouted, "Help me,


    please. Just now, this girl found that I was holding a gold ne. Then, she deliberately ran into me


    and then took the opportunity to steal the gold ne from me. Now, she refuses to admit that. I just


    run a small shop. If I lose a hold ne, a year''s hard work will be in vain!"


    People around began to me Casey, Annabel and Christine. Many of them also said that they should


    ask the security guards to catch them.


    When Casey heard the voice of Luke and Amaya, he had understood what was going on.


    He sneered, looked at the middle-aged woman and questioned, "You im that she has stolen your


    ne. Do you have any evidence?"


    "The ne I was holding was gone. Isn''t that the best evidence? Moreover, you must be persistent


    thieves. How is it possible for you to leave evidence behind?" The middle-aged woman spoke.


    Casey pointed at a camera that was not far away and said, "There''s a camera. We can watch the


    surveince video. Then, we''ll know if your ne was stolen by us."


    The middle-aged woman had anticipated that they would demand to watch the surveince video. And


    she had already thought of a way to deal with it.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, you should know that only the boss of this mall has the right to watch


    surveince video. They must know that, because they would definitely be well prepared before


    stealing my ne. The boss of this mall would definitely note here in person just because of


    this trivial matter. Moreover, I might even be driven out of this shopping mall because of this matter."


    "You''ve heard before that they are from very poor families and that they spent more than 170000


    dors on buying clothes at one time. How did they get those money? I can''t think of any other way but


    stealing. Besides, aren''t they trying to run out of stolen money by spending so much money at one


    time?"


    "Now, even if they give a gold ne back to me, I''m not sure that it''s real. Therefore, I only want


    them to give me money."


    Then, the middle-aged woman looked at Casey with a pleading expression and said, "Show me some


    mercy, please. I have kids to support. However, now that you stole my ne, I''m willing to let you


    get some benefit. My ne is worthy of a hundred thousand dors. You can just give me 80


    thousand dors. As for the rest 20 thousand dors, you can keep it as the protection money I give


    you."


    People around all considered what she said to be reasonable. Besides, Luke and Amaya kept heckling.


    Under this circumstance, people around all asked Casey, Annabel and Christine to give money to the


    middle-aged woman.


    Christine was in a panic and didn''t know how to deal with it at all.


    Annabel had never met such an unreasonable person before. If there was someone who tried to


    ckmail her, people of the Thompson family would deal with that person. Therefore, she also didn''t


    know what to do.


    Both of them looked at Casey. Now, Casey was the only who could deal with this matter.


    Casey wore a calm expression. He was even smiling. Having lived among people of underss, he


    had seen many such things. He could easily understand what such a person wanted to do.


    Hearing that people around asked them to give the middle-aged woman money, Casey pped his


    hands a few times for silence.


    "Fe, please. It''s you three that stole my ne. I know that, even if I haven''t watched the


    surveince video yet. Give me the money." The middle-aged woman spoke pitifully.


    Casey smiled and said,


    "We must of course watch the surveince video. Otherwise, how can we prove that we''re innocent?


    Besides, you don''t have to be worried that it will be troublesome to watch the surveince video. You


    also don''t have to worry that the boss of this shopping mall will drive you out. Of course, the premise is


    that you didn''t lie. That''s because...I''m the boss of this shopping mall!"

 Chapter 641 Truly Elegant People Were Naturally Graceful

    Chapter 641 Truly Elegant People Were Naturally Graceful


    Hearing that, people around were all shocked. To their surprise, this young man, who seemed to be a


    The middle-aged woman was stunned for a while. She had never anticipated that Casey would say


    something like that. In her opinion, Casey should just try his best to exin and then she could force


    them three to give her money with the help from people around.


    BothLukeand Amaya looked at Casey as if they were looking at an idiot. In their opinion, it was very


    stupid of Casey to say something like that.


    "He imed himself to be the boss of Qiansheng Mall? Then, I can also im myself to be the supplier


    of all the shopping malls in Q City. Now people dare to casually brag. He must have considered us to


    be fools." Luke shouted.


    People around nodded. It was known to most people in Q City that the boss of Qiansheng Mall was


    Mitchell. There weren''t many people who had seen Mitchell, but everyone knew that Mitchell was a


    middle-aged man. The son of Mitchell was more than twenty years old now. How was it possible that


    this young man, who seemed to be only twenty-five or twenty-six years old, was Mitchell?


    Christine was also astonished. She really didn''t expect that Casey would try to deal with this matter by


    iming himself to be the boss of Qiansheng Mall.


    "Fe, don''t try to fool us. Do you think it possible that I don''t know who the boss of this mall is?


    Besides, I''ve seen him before. I work here. How dare you say something like that in the presence of


    me? Could it be that you really consider us to be fools?" The middle-aged woman spoke while staring


    at Casey.


    "Mitchell transferred this shopping mall to me yesterday. It''s normal that you don''t know that." Casey


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    said.


    The middle-aged womanughed and said, "Ladies and gentlemen, now, not only do I suspect that he


    steals things, but I suspect that he has just fled the mental hospital. Listen to what he said. It seems


    that he had just made it up."


    "Stop pretending to be innocent. Hurriedly give her the money. If you continue to waste time, the


    security guards will take some action." Luke shouted.


    "Yes. Unexpectedly, this fe should have mental illness. He should brag that he''s the boss of


    Qiansheng Mall. You two are but poor rtives of Christine, a poor girl. Don''t brag in this ce."


    Amaya also spoke.


    Seeing that no one believed him, Casey shook his head and made a phone call to Reynolds, asking


    him toe here in five minutes.


    "It doesn''t matter that you don''t know me. You should know Reynolds, right?" Being afraid that the


    middle-aged woman even didn''t know who Reynolds was and that there would be other problem,


    Casey asked.


    The middle-aged woman twitched her lips and said, "I certainly know Reynolds. Why, do you want to


    frighten me in the name of Manager Reynolds? Listen. There are many people who know Manager


    Reynolds''s name. It''s useless for you to mention his name."


    Casey smiled and said, "I''m d that you know who he is."


    About five minutester, they were still in a stalemate. The middle-aged woman asked Casey to give


    her the money as soon as possible. Before, she acted as if she had suffered great grievance. Now, she


    just acted as a shrew.


    Christine was very worried. She was very afraid that Casey was just bragging just now and that he


    would be unable to exin the matter clearly in the end. It would be very embarrassing.


    Right at this moment, someone rushed to this ce hurriedly. It was exactly Reynolds who had


    received a phone call from Casey.


    He cut through the crowd. When he saw that the middle-aged woman was swearing at Casey, his face


    became immediately extremely dark.


    He approached the middle-aged woman, red at her and shouted, "Shut up, now! Aren''t you


    ashamed?"


    Seeing Reynolds, the middle-aged woman was shocked. After some thought, she said with an


    aggrieved expression, "Manager Reynolds, you''vee just at the right moment. They three


    shameless guys stole one of my ne worthy of a hundred thousand dors. They refused to give it


    back to me. Besides, this guy should im himself to be the boss of this shopping mall. How dares he!


    Help me, please!"


    Reynolds was furious. In his opinion, the middle-aged woman was riding the tiger.


    "How dare you! He''s indeed the boss of Qiansheng Mall. How is it possible that he would steal your


    ne? You''ve designed it, right?" Reynolds thundered.


    The middle-aged woman was stunned at once. She didn''t anticipate that the general manager of


    Qiansheng Mall would admit that Casey was the boss of this shopping mall.


    She was not the only one who didn''t foresee that things would turn out this way. Lookers-on were also


    dumbfounded.


    Reynolds hurriedly turned his head, looked at Casey and bowed to him, "Mr. Davies, I''m sorry for not


    The middle-aged woman was immediately afraid and asked in a trembling voice, "Does...Does


    Qiansheng Mall has a new boss? Why am I not informed?"


    Reynolds turned his head, nced at her and spoke, "Who are you? Do I have to specially inform you


    of such a big event?"


    The middle-aged woman trembled all over violently. She couldn''t believe that there would be such a


    dramatic turnaround.


    It was even more difficult for Luke and Amaya to believe that the people who went shopping with


    Christine was really the boss of this shopping mall!


    Casey told Reynolds what had just happened and asked Reynolds to watch the surveince video.


    Reynolds turned his head, looked at the middle-aged woman and spoke coldly, "Are you going to admit


    that you have lied? If not, I''ll go to watch the surveince video. If I found that you had lied after I


    watched the surveince video, I would have the right to call the police to arrest you! You''re


    ckmailing!"


    The middle-aged woman was so scared that she sat on the ground and begged for mercy tearfully,


    "Manager Reynolds, I know that I''m wrong. It''s my nephew that incited me to do it. He told me that


    these three people have no powerful connections and that it''s easy to get money from them. I only do


    such a wrong thing because I listen to him!"


    After saying that, she turned her head and looked at Luke who was in the crowd.


    Luke was so frightened that he immediately turned around and ran away. Amaya dared not to stay here


    any longer and also ran away.


    "You bastard! You''ve really got me into great trouble! Stop!"


    The middle-aged woman chased Luke soon after she got up. Soon, the shopping mall was in a chaos.


    After knowing that Casey, Annabel and Christine were wronged, people around all felt guilty.


    Meanwhile, they began to me the middle-aged woman, Luke and Amaya.


    "Mr. Davies, shall I ask the security guards to catch them?" Reynolds looked at Casey.


    Casey shook his head and spoke, "You don''t have to. After all, we have made things clear. By the way,


    that middle-aged woman is not a good person. Don''t let her stay here."


    Reynolds understood what Casey was saying, and said at once, "I know what to do."


    Seeing that Casey determined the future of a person so easily, Christine was shocked.


    At this point, she finally understood why Annabel would make so much effort to approach Casey who


    seemed to be somon.


    At the same time, she remembered a few words she saw in a book:


    Only great heroes could maintain their good qualities; truly elegant people were naturally


    graceful.

 Chapter 642 Leaving

    Chapter 642 Leaving


    On the way back, Christine''s gaze never looked away from Casey.


    This man, in her mind, had be an indomitable giant.


    Annabel noticed Christine''s gaze, and there was a hint of worry in her heart. Could it be that she would


    have another rival in love?


    "Casey, Annabel, who...who are you? Qiansheng Mall has always been andmark in our city, but you


    actually bought it without hesitation." After a long time, Christine finally asked her question.


    Casey smiled at Christine and said, "We''re the one who is in trouble."


    Annabel reached out and touched Christine''s head and said, "Christine, our identities are a bit special.


    It''s no good for you to know it. You can just treat us as your friends. When you have some


    achievements in the future, you will know who we are. ."


    Christine nodded. She knew that she was not qualified to know the identities of Casey and Annabel.


    But it was not important, she just needed to know that Casey and Annabel were very good to her.


    Back home, both Herman and Bonnie greeted them with worried looks. Bonnie grabbed Christine''s


    hand and asked, "Christine, are you doing something illegal outside? Why do so many peoplee to


    our house today to send things to you?"


    "I have seen all those things. They seem to be very expensive. Especially those clothes, they are all


    famous brands. Where did you get the money to buy so many things?"


    While speaking, Bonnie pointed at the clothes, pants, shoes and other various things that were piled up


    not far away.


    Annabel exined immediately, "Bonnie, we bought these things for Christine. Today, we just ran into a


    big sale. The store couldn''t go on anymore. Everything was sold at a discount. Goods in that store


    were very cheap so we bought a lot. The total is only a few thousand dors."


    When they were in the mall, they told the shop assistants to remove thebels when they delivered the


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    goods. They were afraid that Herman and Bonnie would be scared when they saw the price.


    Bonnie was relieved when she heard that it only cost a few thousand dors, but she was still a little


    embarrassed and said, "You are so generous! How could Christine need so many things? I will give


    you the moneyter."


    "No, you have helped us a lot during this period. This is our gift of thanks, " Annabel squinted and said.


    Bonnie persuaded a few more words, but seeing Annabel''s resolute attitude, she had no choice but to


    agree.


    Only Christine knew that they could not afford the things piled up in the corner even if they had worked


    hard for ten years.


    In the evening, while Annabel was taking a shower, Christine came to Casey with a hint of curiosity on


    her face.


    "Casey, I misunderstood you before. I thought Annabel was so beautiful but you were still cold to her,


    saying that you are a scumbag. Today I know that you are so powerful. No wonder Annabel likes you


    so much. But I want to know why you still reject her as she has paid so much for you?"


    Hearing Christine''s question, Caseyughed and said that he was married and that Annabel could only


    be regarded as his ordinary friend.


    "I only have my wife in my heart. Naturally, it is impossible for me to have anything to do with her. She


    treats me well, and I will remember her kindness to me, and repay her twice in the future. As for her


    feelings, I can only stay away," Casey said.


    It suddenly dawned on Christine that there was such a reason.


    "Your adults'' world is reallyplicated. But ording to me, it is fine that a sessful man has a few


    more women with him. After all, outstanding men always attract the attention of girls." Christine smiled.


    Casey rolled at her and said, "You are too young. Hurry up and go to bed."


    Christine stuck her tongue out at Casey, then quickly got up and went back to the room.


    Casey sighed helplessly and nced in the direction of the bathroom. There was a touch ofplexity


    in his eyes, and others didn''t know what he was thinking about.


    In the rest of the time, Casey had been reassuring and healing and kept in touch with Edith during this


    period to ensure that there were no major problems with the Davies family.


    Annabel, as always, tried all kinds of ways to attract Casey''s attention. One of the things Casey feared


    most was Annabel''s cooking,. If he had not recovered from his injury, he might have been poisoned by


    Annabel''s cook before he died from the serious injury.


    After going through the mall, Luke and Amaya never dared to make trouble for Christine anymore, and


    Luke''s aunt went to Luke''s house to have a fight, causing Luke to take the worst beating in history.


    Thus, he stayed in hospital for a few days..


    Christine also became more confident under Annabel''s enlightenment, and had more friends in school.


    Another week passed, and Casey''s injuries had healed. He solemnly said goodbye to the Christine


    family and told them not to tell others about them, and then embarked on the journey to find Casey''s


    master.


    After Christine and her family sent Casey and Annabel away, they returned home all the way.


    At this time, there was already a man in a suit standing at their door, smiling. This person was


    Reynolds, the general manager of Qiansheng Mall.


    After seeing Reynolds, both Herman and Bonnie were a little confused, but Christine was a little


    surprised because she knew that this person was the general manager of Qiansheng Mall.


    "Excuse me, who are you?" Herman stepped forward and asked politely.


    Reynolds smiled at the three people and said, "I am the general manager of Qiansheng Mall. I took the


    liberty toe here this time to announce a piece of good news to you."


    "What''s the good news?" They were taken aback.


    Reynolds took out an agreement and a gold card from his arms and said, "Your daughter, Miss


    Christine, was ndered in our mall some time ago. We did not makepensation in time. We just


    have just set up a schrship in our shopping mall to support those students with excellent academic


    performance. We investigated Miss Christine''s academic performance and found that she meets the


    requirements of our schrship."


    "So I am here to give Miss Christine a schrship this time. This is a schrship agreement. As long


    as she signs it, she can get a schrship of one million dors. The gold card of this card is our mall''s


    without spending a penny."


    After hearing what Reynolds said, they were stunned. Herman and Bonnie were shocked, while


    Christine was excited, and tears couldn''t help streaming down.


    She knew that this was especially given to their family by Casey and Annabel. Schrships and


    "Casey, Annabel, rest assured, I will study hard and repay your kindness in the future!"


    What even Christine didn''t know was that what Casey left to Christine was not one million plus one


    card, but the entire Qiansheng Mall.


    It''s just that the agreement wouldn''t take effect until Christine graduated from university. At that time,


    Reynolds would help her with everything.


    Casey did so because he was also worried that Christine would ck off because of the mall.


    Of course, Casey didn''t know what Christine would do in the future. That was not what he needed to


    care about.

 Chapter 643 The Master Will Not See You

    Chapter 643 The Master Will Not See You


    On the edge of a small town in the south, on a crooked, one-person wide road, Casey and Annabel


    were walking slowly forward.


    Annabel was a little bit resentful at this time. Looking at Casey who kept moving in front of her, she kept


    moving her lips and muttering.


    After leaving Q City, they moved all the way, taking various means of transportation, to the edge of this


    small town.


    As a girl who had never taken any transportation except private cars and special nes, Annabel had


    really experienced the way of ordinary people traveled this time.


    From slow trains to buses to shared bicycles, and even the tractors that they took when they came to


    this town, Annabel really opened her eyes up.


    At the same time, she also tasted what it was like to be on a journey that she had never experienced


    before. So far, Annabel had had several blisters on her feet, and they had to climb over two mountains


    to reach the ce Casey talked about, which made her feel desperate.


    "Why does your hateful master give up the good modern convenient life and go to the deep mountains


    and forests. I''m almost exhausted, I don''t want to walk!" Annabel stopped and shouted at Casey.


    Casey turned his head and nced at her, and said, "My master likes to be quiet. People who reached


    his level have been out of rtionship with life. And he doesn''t like being disturbed, so he came to this


    hidden forest."


    "It is already the bottom line that I make an exception to bring you to this ce. If you can''t walk, you


    can take advantage of the signal here and call the people from the Thompson family and ask them to


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    find you in that small town."


    After speaking, Casey continued to walk to the front, not responding to Annabel''sint at all.


    "Asshole, bastard, can''t you carry me for a while. You don''t have anypassion. I really don''t know


    why Edith loves you."


    Annabel murmured angrily, then gritted her teeth and continued to follow.


    Near noon, Casey and Annabel finally turned down from a mountain and came to a rtively t ce.


    There was a river here, with gurgling water, and towering trees that thrust into the sky around it, and


    beside the river, there were rows of neatly arranged wooden houses.


    This ce was inessible, and there was absolutely no trace of being developed. It could even be


    said that ordinary people have no way to find this ce. So the sudden appearance of a row of wooden


    houses by the river was a bit surprising.


    Of course, it was Annabel who was surprised, not Casey.


    The trees in front of the wooden house had been chopped down, revealing arge open space. Half of


    the open space had been turned into a vegetable field, and the other half was used to house animals


    such as pheasants and ducks.


    These things added a hint of life in the wilderness.


    "Wow, there is actually a vegetable field here. I know that over there, it should be a pheasant, but what


    is it that is covered with thorns?"


    Annabel ran to the front with curiosity. Seeing these novel things, she had already put her exhaustion


    behind.


    At this moment, a figure suddenly appeared and stood in front of Annabel.


    "Who are you guys! Why did you find this ce?" It was a man of about 20 years old, with sword


    eyebrows and dark eyes. His skin was swarthy, and he looked very strong.


    "Hey, why are you so rude? Why do you suddenly appear in front of us? I am so scared," Annabel said


    with some dissatisfaction.


    The man stared at Annabel and was a little embarrassed. He had been living in the mountains. This


    was the first time he saw such a beautiful girl. Suddenly, he thought he had seen the fairy.


    "Yes... I''m sorry, I didn''t mean it," the man replied.


    Annabel looked at the boy in a daze, immediatelyughed, and said, "Forget it. As you are a honey-


    tongued, I will forgive you."


    Casey stared at the boy four or five years younger than him. He didn''t know who he was, but he knew


    that his master liked to ept apprentices. He hadn''t seen his master for so many years. This boy


    should be the new apprentice of his master.


    "Although... although you are beautiful, don''t think that I will rx my vignce. Tell me who you are


    and why you are here." The boy recovered from Annabel''s beauty and was embarrassed. He quickly


    pretended to be on guard.


    Casey stepped forward and said, "I am Casey. Where is the master, I want to see him."


    The boy immediately stared at Casey in a somewhat unbelievable manner, and said, "Are you the


    Casey who refused to listen to Master and insisted on leaving?"


    When Casey heard the boy''s name for him, some memories came to his mind, and then he said, "yes,


    it''s me."


    "How dare youe back! Seniors all said you are a stubborn paranoid. I heard that you were


    Master''s most proud apprentice back then. Unfortunately, after you learned from Master, you feel that


    you are invincible. So you didn''t listen to Master''s dissuasion and ran away. What are you doing back


    now?" The boy was obviously not kind to Casey.


    Casey stared at him and said, "I was a bit naive back then, but I also had a reason to leave. Now I


    The boy curled his lips and said, "Leave here. Master said he won''t see you in this life."


    Casey was startled, expression on his face became a little flustered, and he asked, "Is this true?"


    "Naturally, it is true. By the way, my name is Dick. I am currently Master''s youngest apprentice, and


    also the most potential one. Casey, you have be a thing of the past. Master doesn''t need you


    anymore, please leave here quickly," Dick said solemnly.


    Casey only felt that his heart was tight. He never thought that his master would be so angry because of


    his departure that year that he would not even see him.


    After a long time, he sighed weakly, turned to look at Annabel, and said, "Let''s go."


    Then he turned around to go back the same way.


    At this time, Dick rolled his eyes and said, "In fact, it''s not impossible if you want to see Master. Do you


    see the stone over there? Master said, as long as you can lift the stone and hold on until he is willing to


    see you, he will naturally appear."


    Casey nced in the direction of Dick''s finger, and found that it was a huge stone that weighed a


    thousand pounds and needed two hands to hold it.


    However, he did not hesitate, nor doubted the truth of Dick''s words, and walked straight to the stone.


    Dick saw Casey actually going to lift a stone, and he immediately showed a disdainful smile.


    "Miss Fairy, don''t you think he looks like a fool? He actually wants to lift that stone. It weighs a


    thousand pounds, how could he..." Dick came to Annabel and mocked Casey.


    Before he finished speaking, he saw Casey holding the boulder in his hands, then gritting his teeth and


    shouting. Then, the stone weighing a thousand pounds was lifted up by him abruptly.

 Chapter 644 Master

    Chapter 644 Master


    "This... how is this possible, he actually lifted that stone?" Dick looked at Casey with a look of surprise,


    a little unbelievable.


    Annabel nced suspiciously at Dick and asked, "Are you sure your master asked him to lift this stone.


    How do I feel that you are fooling him?"


    Dick suddenly felt a little guilty, coughed slightly, and said, "Of course the master said so, why should I


    fool him."


    Annabel still felt that Dick was incredible, walked up to Casey, and said, "Casey, this stone is so heavy,


    you should put it down quickly, and you will be smashed to death if you can''t hold on to itter!"


    Casey nced at her and said, "Since this is my master''s request, I will hold it up to the moment he is


    willing toe out to see me, otherwise I will never let it go!"


    Dickughed and said, "You''re so arrogant. It''s already very difficult for you to lift this stone. In my


    opinion, you even can''t hold it for five minutes. You will throw this stone down soon."


    Annabel turned her head and red at Dick, and said, "Why are you so mean? No matter what, Casey


    is your senior, how can you say that to him."


    Dick shrugged and said with some disdain, "He is my senior, but so what? He left master in a self


    righteous way. Now, I''m afraid his strength is not as good as mine. Why should I recognize him as a


    senior? "


    "Well, you are strong, can you lift this stone?" Annabel asked.


    "Of course, Miss Fairy, don''t underestimate me. Anyway, I am also master''s most proud apprentice.


    Regardless of my age, my strength is stronger than most senior apprentices." Dick immediately said


    with his head high.


    In fact, the reason why Dick was hostile to Casey was precisely because of the title of the most proud


    apprentice.


    Dick''s talent was indeed not inferior to Casey back then. After he learned his master, others praised


    him as master''s most proud apprentice. Because of this, he was alwayspared to Casey at the


    time. .


    Casey was also the master''s most proud apprentice back then, and it was natural for him to be


    Therefore, Dick had always wanted to prove that he was better than Casey, and he wanted to surpass


    Casey in all aspects.


    But no matter how well he did, what he could get was only apliment from the master, and


    ording to what he learned from his senior apprentices, he knew that when Casey showed his talent,


    the master had always been very happy.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Moreover, Dick often heard the words "If only Casey hadn''t gone" from his master, which made him


    very upset with this senior apprentice who he had never met.


    He thought he couldpletely rece Casey, but their master didn''t think so. His master always


    seemed to think Casey was unique, and although Dick was talented, he was not that special.


    He was upset and regarded Casey as an imaginary enemy. In the martial training ground not far away,


    there was a wooden stake with Casey''s name written on it, which was what Dick did.


    Now that Casey came back, Dick naturally couldn''t be kind to Casey.


    Casey held the boulder in both hands and stood motionless. It was a bit difficult to hold the heavy stone


    on top of his head, but he had no intention of throwing the stone down. If his master did not show up,


    he would hold it all the time.


    It may be because of this serious injury. After healed, Casey''s body strength became more resilient.


    With the residual effects of the three pills, Casey felt that the limit he could exert was much greater than


    in the past.


    Annabel looked distressed, wiped Casey sweat on the side, and persuaded Casey to give up.


    Dick stared at Casey jokingly, thinking that Casey would reach his limit in a short time, and it would be


    impossible to hold on until their master was here.


    However, five minutester, Casey still remained standing motionless, which caused Dick''s gaze on


    Casey to change.


    "Hey, if you can''t hold it, don''t do it, don''t suffocate your internal organs by that time, and the gain is not


    worth the loss," Dick shouted.


    Casey ignored him, and then closed his eyes.


    Annabel suddenly became anxious, turned to look at the row of wooden houses over there, and then


    ran over, looking for Casey''s master.


    However, after looking around, Annabel didn''t see anyone, the room was empty, and she didn''t know


    where Casey''s master went.


    "You are really bullying. He just came back and wanted to ask for help. Why are you making him suffer


    this kind of hardship?" Annabel looked at Dick angrily.


    Dick said, "He was so self-righteous at the beginning. That''s a bit of punishment. It''s good enough that


    I didn''t directly interrupt his leg for master."


    Annabel didn''t know what to do, so she could only stare at the side.


    Time passed by, and in a blink of an eye, it was already dusk. From the beginning, Dick''s disdain for


    Casey slowly turned into consternation, and then admiration, and in the end he even began to suspect


    that Casey was dead. .


    He walked to Casey with his eyes closed, and said, "Put this stone down. Actually... Master never said


    that you would be punished like this. It was me on a whim..."


    Casey didn''t move.


    After Annabel heard his words, she jumped up angrily, picked up a branch, and whipped Dick.


    "You bastard, I knew you were fooling us. He has been here for the whole afternoon, and you only


    admit now . If Casey gets hurt, I will definitely not spare you!"


    Dick hurriedly avoided and said, "There should be nothing wrong with him. Although he has been


    holding it for a little longer, as the most proud apprentice of the master, he shouldn''t be so weak."


    However, Annabel did not listen to his exnation, chasing him around with a branch.


    At this moment, an old voice rang, "Let it go."


    Casey''s eyes opened suddenly, and then he threw the boulder to the side. There was a soreness in his


    limbs, and he almost fell to the ground and fainted.


    Annabel and Dick also stopped, and looked behind Casey. There was one in linen clothes with his hair


    clumped together. An old man that looked kind had already appeared here.


    Casey turned around. After seeing the old man, he showed uncontroble excitement. After that, he


    endured the pain in his body, bowed deeply to the old man, and said with a trembling voice,


    "Master!"

 Chapter 645 He Didnt Use Muscle Power

    Chapter 645 He Didn''t Use Muscle Power


    Dick stared at the old man, and a nasty feeling arose in him, so he hurriedly said, "Master, I suddenly


    remember that I still have training toplete, so I will leave."


    After speaking, he turned and left.


    "Come back," Casey''s master said lightly.


    This voice seemed to have magical power. After Dick heard it, his body froze immediately, and then he


    walked back honestly.


    "You apprentice faked your order and asked Casey to hold such a big stone here all afternoon. He is


    really damn, you can''t just let him go so easily," Annabel said angrily.


    "Master, I''m testing Casey''s sincerity for you. He insisted on leaving in the past, and he didn''t listen to


    your dissuasion. Now he ran back when he needed help. He simply doesn''t take you seriously. Master,


    we must punish him?" Dick quickly found an excuse.


    Dick and Casey''s master stared at Dick and said lightly, "Arrange a ce to rest for this girl."


    "Yes!" Dick agreed quickly.


    "Thene here to lift this stone for half an hour."


    Dick suddenly looked sad, and after all he could not escape master''s punishment. But he thought that it


    was okay for Casey to hold the stone all afternoon, and the master asked him to hold it for only a half


    hour, which was not too difficult, so he agreed.


    "Come with me." Casey''s master turned to look at Casey again, and walked slowly towards a wooden


    house not far away.


    Casey nced at Annabel and motioned to her to follow Dick''s arrangement, and then walked towards


    the wooden house with his master.


    Annabel also knew that she could not follow Casey anymore at this time, turned her head and nced


    at Dick, and shouted, "Smelly boy, let''s go ahead, you dare to fool Casey. I won''t let you go!"


    ...


    In the wooden house, the master poured Casey a cup of tea, and said, "How are you?"


    Casey took a deep breath and said, "The family vengeance is over, and the Davies family has been


    taken back by me. That woman has also gotten what she deserves."


    The master nodded and said, "That''s good."


    "The kid outside is named Dick. He is the apprentice I took two years ago. His aptitude is not worse


    than that of you, but his character is iparable to you. This kid always treats you as an opponent.


    That''s why he made fun of you. I hope you don''t take it seriously."


    Casey immediately arched his hand and said, "I know that he is joking, so naturally I won''t mind."


    "Oh? You know he was joking? Then why did you hold that stone all afternoon?" Casey''s master


    asked.


    "I didn''t listen to your persuasion, and insisted on leaving. I was wrong first, and should indeed be


    punished."


    Casey''s masterughed and said, "I didn''t expect that in the past few years, your personality will


    remain the same. I didn''t see the wrong person at the beginning. There was nothing wrong with you in


    those years. You have your own choice, and I never me you. Never mention it again."


    Casey was a little moved. It was because of his master that he had such a strong strength, otherwise it


    would be impossible to take the Davies family back from Sasha.


    But when he had just learned something and his master put all his expectations on him, he chose to


    leave. In his opinion, it was a bit unkind to do so.


    However, his master didn''t even take this matter to heart. He still recognized him as his apprentice,


    which made Casey extremely grateful to the master.


    "Tell me, what trouble did you run into when you came back this time," the master said, staring at


    Casey.


    Casey didn''t talk nonsense. He immediately told his master about his experience on Moon Ind and


    the things he experienced afterwards, and raised his own question, why Theodore was so strong, and


    what the powerful force that he broke out was.


    After listening to Casey, the master frowned slightly and asked, "Theodore? Is that the eldest young


    master of the Turner family?"


    Casey nodded, unexpectedly his master still had some understanding of these family forces.


    But thinking about his master''s travels around the world, his strength was too strong to make people


    think about it. It was not surprising that he knew it. Maybe he even knew the current situation of


    Guanling.


    When Casey mentioned Guanling just now, his master didn''t show any doubts. Obviously, he knew the


    existence of Guanling and knew a lot about it.


    "It''s no wonder that you will almost be killed with your strength. It turns out that you met Myles''


    apprentice. When you left, I thought you had some negotiations with the top domestic powers at most,


    but I didn''t expect that you coulde into contact with people of this level so soon. It seems that you


    are really lucky to survive this time," the master murmured, "Do you know who gave you three pills?"


    Casey shook his head and said, "I don''t know. It''s just an old man who doesn''t seem to be too special. I


    met him while walking on the dock."


    He chanted the name Myles several times in his heart, and the name that could be mentioned by his


    master was definitely not simple.


    His master nodded, thoughtfully, as if to guess the identity of the person who saved Casey''s life.


    After a long time, the master said, "Although there are not many medicines in this world that can bring


    people back to life, there are some. It is indeed a kind of fate that you get one. The identity of the


    person who can take out this medicine is definitely not simple. In the future, if the old man wille to


    you to fulfill his promise, you must not be ignorant, but don''t be unguarded. It''s always right to be


    careful."


    Casey nodded and said, "I will remember it."


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    "Do you really want to know what happened when Theodore fought with you?" the master asked with a


    smile.


    Seeing that master finally came to the point, Casey straightened his body a bit, and said, "You said that


    my physical strength has reached the limit of human beings. Those strange mushrooms are not


    everywhere. Logically speaking, in the terms of strength, there should be no one who can surpass me


    in the world. However, when I faced Theodore, he can easily take my attack even if I try my best. Could


    it be that he has encountered something simr to that kind of mushroom, or is there a more powerful


    way to enhance his strength than your prescription?"


    The masterughed and said, "If only physical strength is considered, I can say that you are the only


    one in the world. There is no second person in this world who can rely on muscle strength to contend


    with you. That kind of mushroom is not leeks. I have traveled all over the world and I have only seen it


    in that one ce."


    "Why can Theodore almost kill me? When I was fighting him, there was a powerful explosive force on


    his fist, which made me unpredictable and even more unbearable," Casey asked with a puzzled look.


    The master took a sip of tea and said calmly,


    "Because he didn''t use muscle power."

 Chapter 646That Was More Than 30 Years Ago

    Chapter 646That Was More Than 30 Years Ago


    Casey was stunned. It wasn''t muscle power, what kind of power was that?


    In Casey''s cognition, the power contained in the human body was released from the muscles, so after


    exercise, the human power would be stronger and stronger, but ording to the difference of


    each person''s physique, there would be different limit.


    In addition to this, Casey couldn''t understand what other powers exist in the human body.


    "It''s not muscle power, what is that?" Casey asked.


    "Have you ever heard of the news that a person lifted a can when his love was pressed under a car?"


    the master asked.


    Casey nodded. He had indeed heard a lot of this kind of news. When a person was in a crisis, he could


    explode power far beyond his own level. It belonged to human instinct, and it was also human potential.


    "Isn''t this kind of news talking about human potential? What does this have to do with Theodore''s


    power?" Casey asked.


    "What I want to tell you is the potential of human beings. Regardless of their talents, everyone has


    endless potential. To this day, science has not studied how many mysteries are hidden in the human


    body. "


    "In each of us, there are hidden powers that are ten times even a hundred times greater than what we


    can exert. Under normal circumstances, these powers can only be released at critical moments.


    Therefore, an ordinary person, under certain circumstances, can lift up a car that weighs several tons."


    "And our ancestors began to try to develop the potential in the body a long time ago, so that these


    hidden power in the body can be tapped out through specific methods and used at any time."


    "Because these powers are hidden in the human body and are very different from muscle power, this


    power is called Inner force, and the opposite muscle power is Outer force."


    Hearing this, Casey stared and said, "Inner force? Isn''t this something that is only found in martial arts


    movies?"


    The master smiled and said, "In this world, there has never been anything unfounded. The history of C


    Country has been passed down for five thousand years. The saying of Inner force has always existed


    until now. Don''t you think it''s weird? If it''s false, it has long been submerged in the dust of history."


    Casey nodded thoughtfully, feeling that what the master said made sense.


    And the current situation was that he did meet someone with power beyond his imagination, Theodore


    almost beat him to death, it was not fake.


    "You mean that the power Theodore showed was Inner force?" Casey asked.


    "Yes, in today''s world, the only one who can beat you to death is the Inner force expect." his master


    nodded, "Your current strength should already be regarded as the peak of Outer force and no one can


    surpass you. However, Outer force, after all, is only the ultimate use of muscle power, andpared


    with Inner force, it is still far behind."


    "It is no exaggeration to say that even if there are twenty masters at your level, they will not necessarily


    win against a master who can use Inner force."


    Casey was shocked and recalled the scene when he faced Theodore. At that time, Theodore just


    wanted to y with him, and he was repelled by him a few steps. When Theodore really attacked him,


    he was not able to resist at all.


    If it weren''t for Theodore not wanting to let him die directly, he would have died the moment when they


    met.


    The Inner force expect was really terrifying.


    "Since Inner force expects are so terrifying, why is there no such masters in the world''s top families?


    Shouldn''t they try their best to recruit such masters to enhance the family''s power?" Casey asked his


    doubts.


    After staying in Guanling for a period of time, he thought he knew a lot about the world''s top families.


    He had never heard of the saying that there were Inner force expect in the world''s top families. If there


    was, those family would definitely treat them as a deterrent to others.


    The masterughed, looking at Casey as if looking at an innocent child, and said, "Do you think that if a


    person has be an inner force expect, would he care about things like fame and wealth?"


    Casey immediately understood what the master meant, and said, "Are those tnner force expect disdain


    to be recruited by these world''s top families?"


    "Yes, fame, money, wealth, and prosperity are the pursuits of ordinary people. The pursuit to the


    extreme is nothing but a string of countless numbers. In the eyes of rnner force expect, only strength is


    eternal," the master exined.


    "Of course, there is another reason why those so-called top-level families in the world do not have


    inner force expect, and that is that they simply can''t reach the level of contact with inner force expect.


    You must remember that the truly terrifying things in this world are not the top family or the world''s


    great chaebol, the real scary is Guwu Family that you are not qualified to contact."


    "Inner force expect do not seek fame and fortune because these things are within reach for them. This


    does not mean that they do not want to be respected. They pursue power in order to also step on


    everyone."


    "So Guwu Family will not spread thew of inner force. They all want this absolute power to be in their


    hands. This is also one of the reasons why there are no inner force expect in today''s secr society."


    Casey remembered the name ¡®Guwu Family¡¯ in his mind. He had never thought that there would be


    such an existence in this world before.


    In the final analysis, he was too weak and he was not qualified to be exposed to these things.


    "In addition to being careful of Guwu Family, you also need to be careful of the Grandmaster," the


    master continued.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    "Grandmaster? What is that?" Casey asked.


    "Grandmaster, a person with perfect inner force, and is invincible in the current world. Topete with


    the Grandmaster, one is to be a Grandmaster, and the other is only the army," the master murmured.


    Casey couldn''t be more shocked. He didn''t expect that this so-called Grandmaster could only be dealt


    with by dispatching an army. Casey couldn''t think of what kind of strength this kind of person had.


    At this moment, Casey suddenly shed a thought, looked at his master nervously, and asked, "Master,


    are you...a Grandmaster?"


    The master smiled, with an extraordinary smile on his face, and said, "That was more than 30 years


    ago."


    Casey only felt his body tremble. It turned out that his master had be a Grandmaster more than


    30 years ago. Now, how unfathomable was his strength?

 Chapter 647 It Was Horrible

    Chapter 647 It Was Horrible


    Seeing Casey''s stunned look, the master smiled and said, "My strength has nothing to do with you


    now. I have many apprentices, and I am only responsible for teaching them. As for your own


    grievances, I will not intervene. So, you need to take avenge on Theodore by yourself.¡±


    "I understand!" Casey immediately replied. Now that the master told him this, he was very grateful, and


    he had never thought of asking others to avenge him.


    "Theodore was also lucky and be an inner force expect after learning from Myles. Otherwise, it


    would be impossible for Theodore to be an inner force expect, and I need to remind you that


    Myles is a Grandmaster. If you take revenge on Theodore, you will face more than an inner force


    expect. You must understand this," the master slowly said.


    Casey''s heart was tense. He didn''t expect Theodore''s master to be a Grandmaster. This was indeed a


    very tricky thing, but Casey didn''t have any fear.


    If Theodore''s master intervened in this matter, then Casey only needed to put the Grandmaster on his


    own cklist.


    It was also at this time that Casey understood why Terence would have been in was in Guanling and


    didn''t begin to n revenge against the Turner family until he appeared. It turned out that there was


    already a Grandmaster behind the Turner family. Even Terence did not dare to act rashly.


    Even if Myles wouldn''t intervene in the affairs of the Turner''s family, Theodore would be enough for


    Terence to take it seriously.


    As for whether there was an inner force expect in Guanling, Casey was not sure.


    "But you don''t have to worry. Since you are my apprentice, I will not be stingy. I am different from those


    Guwu Family. They are not willing to spread thew of inner force easily. I am willing to. Since you are


    here, just learn from me." Master continued.


    Casey was full of excitement and hurriedly thanked the master, but he also faintly noticed that the


    master seemed to be hostile to the Guwu Family.


    "Back then, I didn''t want you to leave back then was because your outer force had reached the peak. I


    have never seen a person who has reached the peak of outer force to learn inner force. It is


    anticipation."


    "It''s a pity that you insisted on leaving for revenge. The idea of teaching your inner force was hidden in


    my heart. Although it is a few yearste, it has little effect."


    "The strength of inner force has a lot to do with talent and physique. You are at the peak of outer force


    now, and you are an unparalleled existence in the world. After practicing inner force, you will reach a


    new height that shocks everyone. "


    "Take a good rest tonight. Starting tomorrow, I will teach you the method of inner force."


    After listening to his master''s words, Casey immediately sped his fists and bowed, and said, "Yes,


    Master!"


    "By the way, that girl doll outside, is she your wife?" After talking about the business, the master asked.


    Casey was a little embarrassed at once, and immediately revealed Annabel''s identity, and said that he


    already had a wife. He allowed Annabel to follow him because she saved his life.


    The master just smiled, and didn''t make anyments. The young man''s feelings were entangled, so


    naturally he, an old guy, couldn''t give any advice.


    "It is good that there is a girl, life in the mountains is boring. With her, you won''t be so bored." the


    master said slowly.


    Casey wanted to say that he would rather be bored than to let Annabel follow him. After all, what the


    girl was thinking was all plotting against him, but after thinking about it, he felt that it was inappropriate


    to say so, o she didn''t speak.


    "Among my apprentices, there are still many who stay with me to study. They went to the mountain for


    training today, and they wille back tomorrow. They are just like you, they are all red-blooded male.


    insisted. You insisted on leaving, and they didn''t have a good impression on you. Now you bring back a


    beautiful girl. They may give you some trouble. I don''t care about the grudges between you guys. Deal


    with them by yourself."


    "Remember, three of my apprentices who stay here have already learned inner force. Your strength is


    no longer the strongest among my apprentices."


    After listening to his master''s words, Casey nodded solemnly. He understood what the master meant,


    and some people and things from that year also appeared in his mind.


    Since he was no longer the strongest among the master''s apprentices, he should devote himself to


    practicing and grab the title of the strongest!


    ...


    Outside the wooden house, after helping Annabel arrange a ce to live, Dick came to the front of the


    stone.


    Annabel came out, gloating at Dick, and said, "Compared with Casey, you are much worse. He can


    hold this rock all afternoon, and you may have difficulty even lifting it."


    "Fart! Although I haven''t learned inner force yet, I am still master''s most apprentice. As Casey can hold


    it all the afternoon, so can I!"


    Dick spoke unconvincingly, then stretched out his hand to hug the stone and gritted his teeth. What he


    didn''t expect was that the stone moved only slightly, and he didn''t even lift it up.


    Annabelughed immediately and said, "I''ll say you are inferior to Casey. You can''t even lift it up. It''s


    funny."


    Dick was a little embarrassed at once. He didn''t expect this stone to be so heavy. At that time, seeing


    Casey lifted it easily, he thought the stone was not as heavy as he thought.


    In order not to lose face in front of Annabel, he took a deep breath, used his whole body strength again,


    and after a loud shout, he lifted the stone above his head.


    With a stone weighted a thousand pounds, Dick only felt that his arm was about to be crushed, but


    fortunately, master would give him some magical medicine from time to time in the past two years to


    strengthen his bones and muscles, otherwise he could not insist.


    It was also after lifting this stone that Dick''s view of Casey changed dramatically. It was reasonable that


    this guy was able to be master''s most proud apprentice, and it was not unreasonable.


    "Well, I''m only twenty years old, and I''m the youngest apprentice under master''s name. When I get to


    Casey''s age, I won''t be inferior to him," Dick murmured.


    After about half an hour.


    Dick threw the stone on his head to the ground. There was a deep pain in his limbs. The expression on


    his face was extremelyplex.


    "It''s so abnormal. It''s really abnormal. How did that guy hold it all afternoon? I feel that if I held it for so


    long, my arms would be useless."


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    After really feeling the weight of this stone, Dick realized how far away he was from Casey.

 Chapter 648 Deep Breathing

    Chapter 648 Deep Breathing


    Casey woke up in a tree the next morning.


    Although there was a row of wooden houses by the river, most of them had been upied by Casey''s


    fellow apprentices, and only one was left, which was also given to Annabel.


    Annabel was very happy to live in a room with Casey, but the current situation was different from that in


    Christine''s family. Naturally, Casey could not agree to continue living in the same room with Annabel,


    so he found a tree as a ce to sleep.


    When he was kicked out of the Davies family, Casey had been in any harsh ce, so sleeping in a tree


    was nothing to him.


    Coming down from the tree, Casey heard a whispering sound not far away, turned his head and saw


    that there were more than a dozen figures staring in the direction of the river.


    Annabel was washing her hair there at this time, and the fairy-like face made Casey''s fellow


    apprentices salivate.


    In the mountains, the only heterosexual creatures they could see were probably hens and foxes.


    Naturally, they had great desire and fantasy for girls.


    Nowadays, a woman suddenly appeared here, and she was so beauty. Naturally, these single men


    couldn''t look away.


    Annabel was very embarrassed to be stared at by these a dozen people. After washing her hair in


    embarrassment, she tossed her head gently, which caused the dozen single men to exim in


    exmation.


    Casey walked over here. After Annabel saw him, as if she had found a savior, she hurried to Casey''s


    side.


    "Casey, these people are so weird. They kept staring at me when I washed their hair, making me


    embarrassed," Annabelined.


    Casey nced at those people. They should all be his master''s apprentices. Some of them knew


    Casey, and some looked very strange. They came to learn from the master after Casey left.


    It stood to reason that a person of master''s level would choose its apprentices carefully, and it was


    almost enough to have one or two apprentices. After all, no matter how many apprentices one had, it


    was better to pass on the skill to one apprentice.


    However, Casey''s master likes to travel around the world and ept apprentices everywhere.


    Although he would also check their qualifications when he epted his apprentices,pared with


    other masters, Casey''s master had too many apprentices, and now only a small part of them stayed in


    the mountains.


    Casey didn''t understand why his master did this. Maybe he just liked teaching apprentices.


    And Casey still didn''t know his master''s name. After he became one of his apprentices, the master was


    only responsible for teaching him skills. He didn''t care about everything else, and he never talked about


    his past. And he did the same to other apprentices


    Therefore, in Casey''s mind, his master was still somewhat mysterious.


    Casey''s fellow apprentices turned their heads and looked towards Casey. After seeing Casey, they


    showed disdain on their face.


    They had heard the news of Casey''s return from Dick, and after knowing that this fairy was brought


    back by Casey, they immediately became hostile to Casey.


    Now seeing Annabel looking like timid and lovable little woman in front of Casey, they felt a little upset.


    The head of these people was a man with sharp edges and a trace of cold light in his eyes. This man


    was named Baron and was one of the early apprentices of the master.


    At that time, Casey was young and frivolous, and had some problems with Baron, who performed well


    at the time. However, at that time Casey was strong and Baron couldn''t beat him, so he could only


    endure it.


    Now Baron had cultivated inner force, and he was the strongest among the three apprentices who had


    learned inner force.


    "Casey, how dare youe back. Didn''t you think you were invincible in the world, what do you want


    to do with master now?" Baron looked at Casey with a sneer.


    Casey nced at him and said, "Baron, you have overstated, when did I say that I was invincible in the


    world?"


    Baron snorted coldly, and said, "Don''t pretend here. I remembered your pretentious look back then."


    "You may have misunderstood me," Casey said lightly, then turned and walked in the direction of the


    back mountain.


    His main task now was to learn inner force from his master, so naturally he had no intention of arguing


    with these people.


    "Casey, I advise you to put away your self-righteousness. You are no longer the most potential


    apprentice of the master, and I have learned the inner strength. Even if youe back, you still have


    no right topare with me. If you are as arrogant as you were back then, I will definitely teach you on


    behalf of the master!" Baron shouted at Casey.


    The people behind him also echoed, Dick was the most excited one. He felt that Casey was a little bit


    more brute, andpared with Baron, he was far worse.


    Casey ignored them and walked ahead.


    When Annabel saw this, she quickly followed, she didn''t want to be stared at by these men all the time.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "It seems that the specially privileged person is deste now. If it was in the past, he would havee


    to Baron to single out."


    "It''s because he knows that he couldn''t beat Baron. Look at his back, it looks like a loser."


    "People should recognize his current situation. No matter how good he was at the beginning, after so


    many years, he is probably not as good as most of us."


    Dick murmured a little when he heard this. He admitted that Casey was no longer the strongest one.


    After all, he was the master''s most proud apprentice. But he did not thought Casey was not as good as


    most of them.


    In terms of holding a huge stone for a whole afternoon, except for the three inner force experts, none of


    the others could do it, but Dick didn''t bother to praise Casey.


    ...


    Behind the mountain.


    Casey sat up cross-legged on the ground ording to his master''s guidance, and his breathing pattern


    began to slowly change, which was very different from normal breathing.


    Annabel was a little bored on the side, because she had nothing to do, so she learned with Casey. The


    master just smiled and didn''t say anything.


    The so-called inner force method was actually a more special deep breathing, which achieved the


    purpose of developing the inner force in the body by changing thew of breathing.


    In the "Health Preservation"piled more than two thousand years ago, there was already an


    introduction about the abdominal breathing method, teaching people to change their breathing to make


    them healthier.


    The method of breathing of inner force was moreplicated, and it needed to be practiced with the


    dredging of the acupoints of the meridians of the whole body. At the same time, learners needed to


    meditate, to carefully tap their own potential, so that the inner force in the human body could be used at


    will


    And just knowing thew of inner force was not enough to cultivate inner force. At the same time, the


    learners needed to have an extraordinary physique, talent, and years of exercise.


    Inner force experts were certainly strong, and it took an effort that ordinary people couldn''t imagine to


    get sess. This was not a matter of overnight. Deep breathing depended on umtion.


    Casey also officially began to rely on this bit of umtion, trying to make himself stronger.

 Chapter 649 The Inaudible and Noiseless Foot of Time

    Chapter 649 The Inaudible and Noiseless Foot of Time


    The inaudible and noiseless foot of time, the seasons of the year make a cycle that repeats itself.


    In the first week aftering to the mountain, Casey had already mastered deep breathing and felt the


    changes brought to him by it.


    ording to his master, it took at least three months for even those with excellent talents to master


    deep breathing and to acquire inner force.


    And Casey had mastered deep breathing in a week, which was one of a kind. His speed of learning


    shocked the master. At the same time, his master was more convinced that those who reached the


    peak of their outer force would get twice the result with half the effort.


    In the first month ofing to the mountains, Baron couldn''t bear Annabel to be with Casey all the


    time, so he embarrassed Casey everywhere, and threatened that Casey was not worthy of a fairy like


    Annabel, which was endorsed by many people.


    Annabel naturally disagreed with this statement, and argued with Baron, which made Baron and others


    more sure that Annabel was bewitched by Casey.


    So, Baron decide to have a fight between men with Casey, and let Casey realize how unbearable he


    was now.


    In this battle, Casey lost.


    In the second month ofing to the mountain, Casey had already started the way of inner force, and


    through the umtion of deep breathing, he was able to use part of the inner force.


    Baron became more proud of defeating Casey. Seeing Casey''s hard work, he took the test of Casey''s


    level as an excuse to fight against Casey again.


    This time, Casey was no longer as defenseless as he used to be. He who also had learned inner force,


    coupled with the strength of the peak of outer force, was already able to cope with Baron.


    But in this battle, Casey was still defeated.


    In the third month ofing to the mountains, Casey mastered inner force at an astonishing speed.


    Through previous battles with Baron, Casey had benefited a lot, and he had a deeper understanding of


    the use of inner force and was praised by him master.


    This month Annabel tried hard to tempt Casey. Casey simply lived directly behind the mountain, leaving


    Annabel no chance to do so.


    Seeing Annabel bing more intimate with Casey, Baron felt jealous and challenged Casey again.


    This time, Casey was faintly able to make a tie with Baron.


    ording to the master, Baron''s talent was considered intermediate and high, and he had learned


    inner force for about three years, but it only took Casey three months to catch up with him. His talent


    was so amazing and matchless.


    Casey did notpete with Baron, but pretended that he was still lost again.


    He did this in order to be able to continue fighting against Baron and to learn more experience from it.


    In the fourth month, Casey took the initiative to challenge Baron and the other two senior more than ten


    times, and he lost again and again, bing a joke in everyone''s eyes. Only Casey knew that his


    strength had surpassed the Baron and the other two inner force experts, and what he relied on was the


    experience he had umted by fighting with three inner force experts in turn.


    ording to Casey''s guess, in terms of inner force, he was still far behind Baron. After all, he had only


    mastered inner force for three months, and the degree of umtion was far from enough, but


    because he had reached the peak of out force, it made up for hisck of umtion on the inner


    force, thebination of the two made his strength surpass Baron.


    At this time, Casey was already absolutely sure that when facing Theodore, he was no longer so


    vulnerable.


    This afternoon, not far from the wooden house, Casey walked straight to the wooden house where


    Baron was.


    Annabel followed Casey, anxious.


    After living in the mountains for more than four months, Annabel had long lost the appearance of the


    delicatedy before. She was also dressed in the hemp clothes that others prepared for living in the


    mountains, and her hair was directly coiled up with branches.


    In the past four months, Annabel not only learned how to grow vegetables and raise chickens, but even


    went out hunting with Dick and the others, which was in sharp contrast with her in the past.


    But despite this, the fairy aura on her body had not disappeared. Facts had proved that a beautiful


    woman, even in linen, was also beautiful scenery.


    "Casey, stop. You have fought with Baron several times this month, and you have lost to him every


    time. I know you are not convinced, but you have onlye back for four months. It is normal to not be


    able to beat him. You can wait until you be stronger and then you can go to him," Annabel said.


    Casey stopped, turned to look at Annabel with a smile, and said, "This is thest time I challenged him,


    and it will be him who loses today."


    After speaking, he continued to walk towards the front.


    Annabel sighed helplessly, not much optimistic because of Casey''s self-confidence.


    Casey stopped in front of Baron''s wooden house and shouted, "Baron,e out to fight!"


    As soon as his voice sounded, a dozen people all walked out of the wooden house and ran over to


    watch the show.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    "Casey, how many times have you lost to Baron this month? Howe you still don''t know how to


    repent? Is it possible that you are addicted to being beaten?"


    "This kid thinks he is a genius, he feels that he canpare with Baron after learning inner force for a


    few months. It''s really funny.


    Dick gloated at Casey and said, "You''d better not fight with Baron. If you continue to fight, Miss Fairy


    may look down on you."


    Everyone burst intoughter.


    Annabel red at Dick immediately, and shouted, "Little brat, do you want to be beaten up?"


    Dick hurriedly made a face at Annabel.


    At this time, Baron walked out of the wooden house, looking at Casey with cold look and said, "No


    matter how many times you challenge me, you can''t change the fact that you have been left behind by


    me. Inner force is not as simple as you think. If you want to defeat me, wait another three years!"


    Casey smiled and said, "I think I can beat you this time."


    Baron was stunned for a moment, and then burst intoughter, as if he had heard some funny joke.


    All the fellow apprentices around couldn''t helpughing.


    "Is this guy insane? He actually thinks he can beat Baron. Did he forget that he was beaten by the


    Baronst time and was unable to resist?"


    "Yes, you ask me to challenge, and I naturally have to take it. But it''s a problem that you always find me


    like this. I don''t have so much energy to deal with you all the time. Why don''t we put up a bet this


    time?" Baron asked.


    "OK," Casey agreed.


    "If you lose this time, and then you should be more conscious, get out of here as soon as possible, and


    don''t say that you are the master''s apprentice anymore. Dare you?" Baron asked.


    Everyone was shocked. They didn''t expect Baron to make such a big bet. If Casey agreed and lost, it


    would be equivalent to breaking off all rtions with the master.


    "Okay." Casey''s tone was calm, not taking his bet seriously at all, "If I win..."


    He thought for a while, but didn''t know what to bet on. At this time, he saw Annabel with a worried look,


    and he smiled and said, "If I win, you will be her servant and follow her instructions, OK?"


    Baron curled his lips and said, "No problem."


    "Casey, take a good look around, after the battle, you should roll away from this ce!"

 Chapter 650 With an Apprentice Like You, I Couldnt Be More Satisfied

    Chapter 650 With an Apprentice Like You, I Couldn''t Be More Satisfied


    Casey and Baron came to a clearing where they used to fight, and the rest of the people surrounded


    them as witnesses of the battle.


    Dick walked to Annabel''s side, smiled and said, "Miss Fairy, Casey is too stubborn, what is good about


    such a person? How many times has he lost to Baron, and he is still unrepentant. A I think you''d better


    not stick to him all day. In fact, I have great potential, and I''m still so young..."


    Annabel red at him and said, "Go away, what do you kid know."


    "Isn''t it true that I said, he just bet with Baron, if he loses, he has to leave," Dick said solemnly.


    Annabel gave Casey a worried look and said, "He won''t lose."


    She didn''t know where her confidence came from. Since Casey said that he would not lose today, he


    would definitely win.


    Dick did not have this confidence in Casey. In his opinion, today, Casey would end in failure.


    Above the clearing, Casey and Baron stood opposite each other. Baron stared at Casey with disdain,


    and Casey looked calm.


    As early as the previous few battles, Casey had already had the strength to defeat Baron, but in order


    to confirm some of his conjectures, he regarded Baron as a free training partner.


    But now in Casey''s eyes, it is meaningless to continue fighting with Baron, so it was time for him to


    prove to everyone the results of his hard work for more than four months.


    Without any nonsense, Casey rushed towards Baron directly, his breathing rhythm changed, and the


    power in Casey''s body surged, making his speed several times faster than before. In the eyes of


    everyone, there was already a shadow behind Casey.


    Inner force could not only enhance people''s strength, but also affect every aspect of the human body,


    making all aspects of the physical quality greatly improved.


    Seeing Casey''s extremely fast speed, Baron''s look condensed, and Casey today seemed to be a little


    different from before.


    He didn''t dare to neglect, and immediately stared at Casey''s movements and assumed a posture of


    fighting.


    After Casey rushed to Baron, he punched him directly. Baron raised his hand to resist. At the moment


    when he met Casey''s fist, Casey''s inner force suddenly exploded, and an unrivaled force attacked


    Baron. Baron frowned and resisted with all his strength. After resolving the offensive of Casey''s punch,


    Baron had already retreated five or six meters toward the back.


    "Howe you have be so strong?" Baron showed a surprised expression on his face.


    Obviously, he didn''t expect Casey to have improved so muchpared tost time.


    "I have always been so strong." Casey smiled.


    Baron snorted coldly and shouted, "Bluffing, I don''t believe you can put such a strong power into every


    move!"


    After he finished speaking, he took the initiative to strike, a few punches swiftly towards Casey, Casey


    resisted easily, and every move exerted no weaker power than the punch just now.


    Baron didn''t realize until this time that Casey''s strength was not a sh in the pan, but because he had


    reached this level, that he could be so strong.


    "Damn, this kid didn''t have such a strong powerst time, why has he be so powerful now?"


    Baron muttered in his heart, focusing on every attack of Casey, not daring to neglect.


    The two other seniors who had reached the level of inner force expert looked at the two of Casey and


    Baron who were fighting, and they were very surprised. Others might not see Casey''s current strength,


    but they could see clearly.


    The strength that this guy hadpletely surpassed them. If they were to fight with Casey, they might


    have already given up.


    "What''s the matter with this kid, why did he make such a big improvement? Could it be possible that he


    was defeated deliberately when fighting with us?"


    "Fuck, then he is too horrible. He has onlye back for more than four months, and he has reached


    this level. It is not an exaggeration to describe him as a prodigy?"


    They murmured, and were already surprised by the strength that Casey showed.


    At this moment, on a small hill not far away, an old man was looking at the two fighting in the clearing,


    with a satisfied smile on his face.


    "Sure enough, it''s a genius. I am afraid I have exhausted all my luck to meet such a good apprentice. In


    four months, his mastery of inner force has reached such a level. In the world, who canpare with


    him?"


    "With an apprentice like him, I couldn''t be more satisfied!"


    The battle in the clearing was still going on. Casey and Baron had already fought a hundred moves. At


    this time, Baron''s strength had melted. He found himself on the back foot when fighting with Casey.


    And Casey had always been at ease, as if he didn''t use all his strength, no matter what tricks Baron


    used, he could deal with it easily.


    Finally, Baron revealed a w when he resist Casey''s move. Casey seized the opportunity and hit


    Baron''s chest with a fist, knocking him to the ground.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    When Baron fell down, there was a three-centimeter-deep pit, which was enough to show how powerful


    Casey''s fist was.


    "You lost," Casey said lightly.


    Baron stared at Casey standing in front of him dully, and he did not realize what happened just now.


    Did he lose to Casey like this? Lost to this self-righteous guy who had been away from master for a few


    years?


    He had only been back for four months!


    In just four months, Casey defeated him, who had already learned his inner force for three years. Baron


    suddenly felt copsed.


    It was not until this time that he realized that even if Casey hadn''t been with master for a few years, his


    powerful talent could still easily bridge this gap in time.


    He originally thought that Casey would be a useless person if he stagnated for a few years, but


    he really underestimated the potential of a genius.


    At this time, everyone around was as shocked as Baron. It only took Casey four months to defeat their


    current strongest senior.


    Casey''s talent was enough to describe it as horror.


    Dick stared at Casey nkly, something seemed to be stuck in his throat. He wanted to speak but


    couldn''t.


    After a long time, he sighed and murmured, "The difference between him and me was still too much."


    The first person on the scene to react was Annabel. She jumped up happily and ran toward Casey with


    joy.


    "Casey, you are so amazing! You deserve to be the man I like!"


    Casey was embarrassed, looked down at Baron, and said, "From today, you will be her little follower."


    Baron moved his lips and wanted to say something, but in the end, all his words only turned into a sigh,


    weak and helpless.

 Chapter 651 The Current Situation in B City

    Chapter 651 The Current Situation in B City


    B City.


    In the chamber of the Davies House, a group of executives of the Davies family were sitting inside.


    Edith sat in the seat with a big belly, and the atmosphere in the room seems a little depressed.


    Edith had been pregnant for eight months now. ording to normal circumstances, she should now be


    in the stage of preparing for production. However, to this day, she was still dealing with all the affairs of


    the Davies family.


    Compared with a few months ago, the tiredness on Edith''s face became very obvious. Nichs and


    Jennifer had persuaded her many times and asked her to hand over the affairs of the Davies family to


    Jordan. However, Edith was worried and had been working hard until now.


    In the past few months, the situation in B City had changed, undercurrents were surging, and the haze


    over the Davies family hadsted for a few months. The forces of all parties had watched, and the


    struggle between the businessmunity in B City had be particrly fierce, and the smell of


    gunpowder was permeated everywhere. And the cause of all this was the fact that Casey died.


    A few months have passed. Even people who had doubts about Casey''s death have epted this fact.


    People have received news from various ces that Casey had not appeared in B City for a few


    months, and all the affairs of the Davies family were controlled by Edith, Casey''s pregnant wife. What it


    meant was self-evident.


    Without Casey, the fear of all forces for the Davies family was reduced to a minimum overnight.


    Although the Davies family was still powerful, without Casey, the core figure, and the benefit of Davies


    family was not the goal that no one dared to take.


    The Turner family secretly added fuel to the situation and devoured the basic industries of the Davies


    family in all walks of life. In addition, people in the Davies family were terrified, provoking dissension,


    coercing and luring. It was staged in all ces where the Davies family''s industries were all over the


    world.


    Although part of the power arranged by Terence secretly assisted Edith, the Davies family, which had


    be a target of public, was still bing riddled with defects and precarious.


    One of the most obvious manifestations was that the Tianyuan Chamber of Commerce, which had a


    good rtionship with the Davies family, had declined in performance for more than three consecutive


    months. Half of thepanies that cooperated with it had terminated the cooperation for various


    reasons, making the Tianyuan Chamber of Commerce''s business had shrunk drastically. Today, it was


    too much to say Tianyuan Chamber of Commerce was dying.


    Everyone regarded the Tianyuan Chamber of Commerce and the Davies family as the same piece of


    cake. Since they wanted to share the cake, naturally they couldn''t leave it at all.


    "Mrs. Davies, the Graham family and the Sharp family, again on the grounds of unreasonable


    distribution, let us give up 80% of the two industries of catering and real estate for redistribution,


    otherwise they will unite all small and medium-sized enterprises in these two industries to iste the


    Davies family. At that time, our situation will be very dangerous."


    Jordan said to Edith with a sad face.


    A dozen sighs immediately sounded in the entire chamber. This was not the first time that such a


    situation had happened.


    "Mrs. Davies, or else we will take out some share to satisfy them. Maybe in this way, they won''t


    continue to trouble us," at this time, an older old man said.


    A middle-aged man in his forties who was standing next to the old man immediately echoed, "I think we


    should not only give out the share, but also give them a share of the industries of all walks of life in the


    Davies family. Now we are worried about takeovers by various predators. Is it because the Davies


    family has too much interest? If we take the initiative to bring the Davies family down to a level, I


    believe they won''t be so coveted of us.¡±


    Edith frowned when she heard the words of these two people. She didn''t expect that the pressure on


    the members of the Davies family from the outside world would be so great. Some people of the Davies


    family already wanted to cut off most of the Davies family''s share in order to protect themselves.


    If this method was effective, Edith might consider it, but the discerning people know the purpose of


    those who was spying on the Davies family. If a portion of the share was taken out, it was impossible to


    fill the stomachs of these people.


    "This approach is tantamount to cutting meat to feed wolves. The hungry wolf''s stomach can never be


    filled. Now they dare not act rashly because the Davies family still has a certain weight in B City. If we


    divide up all the shares, they will not pay attention to the Davies family at that time. In the future, never


    mention such ideas," Edith said seriously.


    Both the old man and the middle-aged man nced at Edith, and then stopped talking.


    "Tell the Graham family and the Sharp family that the share of the Davies family is based on our hard


    work. They are not qualified to allocate the share of the Davies family. If they really want it, they can


    grab it directly. We won''t be polite to them either," Edith continued speaking.


    Jordan nodded immediately, without any objection to Edith''s order.


    The meeting continued, and most of the following content was the same as the previous questions.


    Edith gave clear instructions one by one. By the time the meeting ended, it was already two hourster.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    When everyone dispersed, Jordan walked up to Edith. Edith said, "Jordan, please pay attention to


    Armand Davies and Carroll Davies. I suspect that they have been bought by the Graham family and the


    Sharp family."


    Jordan nodded and said respectfully, "Yes."


    Armand was old man, and Carroll was the middle-aged man.


    After the exnation, Edith also got up from the chair, a sore feeling hit her, and she felt exhausted.


    After reaching out and gently stroking her belly, the feeling was relieved.


    "Little guy, I''m helping you guard your property. If you are not filial in the future, I will be pissed off by


    you," Edith said with a smile.


    After Jordan left, Edith also walked out slowly to the outside of the chamber, and when she was


    approaching the door, a rumbling sounded into her ears.


    "When does Mrs. Davies is going to give up? Now all the people in B City knows that Casey is dead


    and the Davies family is now in its death throes. She is the only one who still believes that Casey is still


    alive. Isn''t this self-deception?"


    "That''s right, but the Davies family is now in her hands, and we can only y this self-deception game


    with her."


    "In my opinion, it is right to choose forbearance at this time. ording to the current situation,


    everyone is eyeing the Davies family. The Davies family won''t care about one of them alone, but once


    they unite, the Davies family will not be able to resist."


    "What do you know, maybe this is just a way for her to control the Davies family. As long as she says


    that Casey is still alive, she can always control the Davies family. However, it has been almost half a


    year. If Casey is really alive, he hase back a long time ago. She treats all of us as fools."


    ...


    Listening to thements from outsiders, Edith suddenly felt sour, and tears almost flowed out, but in


    the end, she forcibly endured it.


    During this time, she was under more pressure than anyone in the Davies family, because only she


    knew that Casey was still alive and woulde back sooner orter.


    However, she didn''t expect that the people of the Davies family would talk about her like this behind her


    back, and how she would not feel wronged in her heart when she was about to be a mother.


    She took a long breath and waited until the people outside left before slowly walking out.


    "Casey, I just don''t want to give up the Davies family business to others, why do they say that?"


    "Can I hold on until youe back?"

 Chapter 652 It Split

    Chapter 652 It Split


    In the Turner family, M Country.


    In front of an open field, Theodore was standing in front of six strong men with a satisfied smile on his


    face.


    Here, there were broken stones, wood broken into two pieces, and bent steel bars. It looked like a


    mess.


    And it was the six people in front of Theodore who caused this scene. They just broke wood, gravel,


    and steel bars with their hands in front of Theodore, and they had a super high-level contest.


    Not long after, a thin old man came to Theodore''s side. It was no one else, but the head of the Turner


    family, Freeman Turner.


    Theodore turned his head and nced at Freeman, and shouted, "Grandpa."


    Freeman nodded, stared at the six people, and asked, "What are the results of these months'' training?"


    Theodore smiled and said, "After several months of guidance, the strength of the six people is already


    invincible. I made some small changes to deep breathing that my teacher taught me, so that they could


    practice it. Although they couldn''t really develop their inner force, they were much stronger than


    ordinary experts."


    Freeman nodded appreciatively and said, "Yes, the king was born in the Turner family. In the future, the


    Turner will definitely stand on top of the world under your leadership."


    Theodore didn''t say anything. In his opinion, Freeman''s praises were nothing more than facts to him.


    During this period of time, in order to enhance the overall strength of the Turner family, he took pains to


    make a crude copy of deep breathing passed on to him by Myles, and taught it to the thugs of the


    Turner family.


    The reason for doing this was because Myles stipted that deep breathing should not be passed on


    to others lightly. Normally, people from a family like the Turner family were not qualified to practice inner


    force.


    In order not to be med by Myles, he could only retreat ande up with such a crude version, but


    this was enough for the current Turner family.


    These six people were carefully selected among the many masters of the Turner family. Now they had


    practiced Theodore''s simple deep breathing, and their strength had been greatly improved. Any one of


    them could beat the so-called experts of the world''s top families badly.


    "The news from my men says that the Davies family is still lingering in B City. I arranged for someone


    to use some means on the Davies family, but I didn''t expect them to defuse all of them. So, behind the


    Davies family, there should be something we haven''t considered."


    "And during the recent period, my men saw Kacper from Guanling near the Davies family, the men with


    him were masters of Guanling ranked second and third on the List of Ares. If I''m not mistaken, the


    Davies family has been able to stand up to now precisely because of Guanling''s secret help."


    Freeman told Theodore what he wanted to say.


    Theodore narrowed his eyes and murmured, "Guanling, a high-end entertainment resort. Dare it go


    against the Turner family. Is its boss stupid?"


    "Don''t underestimate Guanling. ording to my observations, since their boss became Percy,


    Guanling has been very different from the past. Before the Cunningham family was destroyed, I found


    the shadow of Guanling from some clues, this ce is probably hiding a secret we don''t know,"


    Freeman said.


    Theodore snorted and said, "No matter how many secrets they have, they will eventually be trampled


    underfoot by the Turner family."


    Then he looked at the six people in front of him, with a joking smile on his face, and then murmured, "It


    just so happens that I also want to see the true strength of the six people. Since the top three on the


    List of Ares are in B City, it''s better to just let the six men go there."


    "This time, I will teach those people from Guanling a lesson and kill the Davies family like a fly by the


    way."


    ...


    Behind the mountain.


    Time passed by, and in a blink of an eye, Casey had been here for six months.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Behind the mountain, Casey was standing in front of a small waterfall. The ttering sound of running


    water and the sound of birds show the vitality of nature incisively and vividly.


    In front of Casey, there was an extremely smooth stone washed by water. On the stone, there were


    three palm prints of different shades. The deepest one was about three centimeters thick, which was


    amazing.


    These three palm prints were made on the stone by Baron and the other two seniors who had


    cultivated their inner force. This was a standard for them to test their own strength.


    Because it had been scouring under the small waterfall for many years, the density of this stone had


    been very different from that of ordinary stones. Under normal circumstances, only machines could


    leave marks on this stone.


    And the master promised Casey that when Casey could use his inner force to leave a palm print of


    about five centimeters deep on this stone, it was the time to let him leave.


    At this time, Baron, Dick and Annabel were all standing not far from Casey, staring at Casey in front of


    the stone.


    "Baron, how deep a handprint can he leave on this stone?" Dick asked.


    Baron looked at Casey with disdain, and said, "At best, it''s the same as me, maybe it''s not as good as


    me."


    Although he had already lost to Casey, in order to bnce his feeling, he always thought that Casey


    could beat him by talent, which he couldn''t envy.


    But at any rate, he developed his inner force three years earlier than Casey. In terms of his inner force,


    Casey definitely couldn''tpare to him, and the depth of the palm prints depended on the strength of


    the inner force, so he didn''t think Casey could break the record he made.


    Annabel red at Baron and said, "Dare you look down on Casey. Well, are you going to rebel against


    me?"


    Baron suddenly looked embarrassed, and said quickly, "I... I was wrong, I''m sorry."


    After losing to Casey that time, ording to the bet, Baron became Annabel''s follower. He was not


    someone who could not afford to lose, so he fulfilled the stakes earnestly. Now in front of Annabel, he


    dared not be presumptuous.


    Dick watched this scene, wanting tough but not daring, so he could only hold back forcibly.


    After a long time, Casey, who was standing in front of the stone, finally moved. The power of his whole


    body was concentrated on the palm of his hand, and then he mmed his palm toward the stone,


    bringing strong wind around him.


    With a bang, Casey retracted his palm and looked at the stone.


    The stone was intact, except for the three palm prints, there was no fourth palm print.


    Baron, Annabel and Dick hurriedly surrounded Casey, and they were all surprised when they saw the


    situation on the stone.


    "It shouldn''t be. There is no trace. How did he defeat Baron?" Dick was puzzled.


    Baronughed loudly and mocked, "Casey, you are really strong in fighting, but after all, you are too


    young. There is not even a trace on this stone. Compared with me, you are still inferior..."


    Before he finished speaking, the smile on his face stopped abruptly.


    Because the stone in front of Casey made a clear clicking sound, and then it split into two petals


    directly.

 Chapter 653 I Like You

    Chapter 653 I Like You


    In front of their master''s wooden house.


    Casey stood here with a solemn expression, and now he smashed the stone in a palm, which was


    considered to have met the master''s request and he was ready to leave.


    The six months of training in the mountains was not too short, and the child in Edith''s belly was about


    to be born. He didn''t know what the situation of the Davies family was now, so he must go back as


    soon as possible.


    Baron was standing on the side with a pale look. At that time, his mockery of Casey once again


    became a p and hit himself in the face. This time, he really felt the horror of genius, from now on he


    would never dare tough at Casey casually.


    Dick stood by the side of Baron, patted him on the shoulder, andforted, "Baron, I can actually


    understand your feelings. I feel the same as you now. Don''t be upset, ordinary people like us should


    notpare with geniuses like him. One conclusion I havee to is thatparisons are odious, so


    let''s ept reality."


    Hearing Dick''s words, Baron felt even more upset in his heart. He really didn''t know whether Dick was


    Annabel looked happy, but on the way back at that moment, Casey mentioned that it was time for him


    to leave, and Annabel couldn''t help feeling a little disappointed.


    She stared at Casey, her eyesplicated, as if she was catching up in something.


    The other apprentices also stood aside, not knowing what happened.


    "Dick, what''s the matter? Why does Baron look so gloomy?" A senior asked.


    Dick immediately told others about the fact that Casey broke the stone that tested the strength of the


    inner force. Baron immediately red at him, and Dick had to bite back the words she would like to


    have said.


    "Well, Baron is in a bad mood now, let''s talk about itter." Dick coughed slightly.


    Everyone became more curious and kept looking at Baron, which made Baron even more


    embarrassed.


    After a while, seeing that his master had note out of the wooden house, Casey shouted, "Master, I


    have fulfilled the request you made, and the stone has been cracked by me!"


    When everyone heard Casey''s words, they were a little confused.


    "Stone? What stone? Didn''t he just crack a stone? Is it worth talking to master?"


    "My God, isn''t it the stone for Baron and the others to test? The density and hardness of the stone is


    quite high, isn''t it. Even an axe cannot leave a mark on it. Casey cracked it with his palm?"


    "Oh...deserving to be Master''s most proud apprentice. His terrifying talent is really not what we can


    imagine."


    ...


    After a while, the master''s voice came from the wooden house, "Go, remember what you promised


    me."


    Casey knew the character of his master, knowing that his master had allowed him to leave.


    And some time ago, the master had already said everything.


    The reasons for the master taught Casey''s inner force, one was the affection of the master and the


    apprentice, and the other was to hope that Casey would be able to respond when the master needed


    him in the future.


    ording to Casey''s guess, his master seemed to be nning something. The reason why he


    epted so many apprentices should not be a pure hobby. Master would definitely need him in the


    future.


    Although he didn''t know what his master would let him do, but only with the kindness that his master


    taught him, Casey could do anything without hesitation.


    The grace of dripping water would be repaid by the spring.


    After standing outside the door of the wooden house and waiting for a while, Casey knelt down and


    kowtowed three times in the direction of the door, then got up and turned to look at Annabel.


    Today, it was time for him to leave.


    "I''m leaving, you can choose to stay here or leave with me," Casey said.


    Annabel said immediately, "What am I doing here? Wait for me, I''ll pack up my things."


    After speaking, she ran to her wooden house.


    It was only then that everyone realized that Casey was leaving, and there were some changes in the


    eyes that looked at him.


    Although Casey insisted on leaving that year and left a bad impression on these apprentices, the


    talents that Casey showed during this period once again impressed them. Even if there were some


    small contradictions in normal times, they were still mate in the final analysis. Therefore, when


    everyone heard that Casey was about to leave, they also felt a little emotional.


    Dick stared at Casey, hesitated for a moment, and said, "Although I have some misunderstandings on


    you during this period, you have proved yourself with your strength. Both of us are master''s most proud


    apprentices. Before you leave, I wish you have a smooth journey."


    Casey smiled at Dick. He knew that this kid was just a bitpetitive, but he was not hostile to him.


    Baron hesitated for a moment, and stepped forward, saying, "You are indeed very strong, I am


    ashamed. But in the future, I will still consider you as the object of the contest. I hope that when I see


    you next time, you will not let me down."


    "Definitely," Casey replied.


    After that, the remaining people all stepped forward and began to say goodbye to Casey. Casey


    responded one by one. After Annabel packed up, she said goodbye to the fellow apprentice with a bit


    of reluctance, and then left with Casey.


    When they came out of the mountain, it was already evening. They came to the small town at the foot


    of the mountain. Casey wanted to find a ce to rest for the night. At this time, Annabel stopped and


    looked at Casey hesitantly.


    "What''s the matter?" Casey asked.


    After a long time, Annabel asked, "After tonight, are you going back to B City?"


    Casey nodded, wondering what Annabel meant.


    "Then have you ever thought about taking me back with you?" Annabel asked.


    Casey was taken aback. He really didn''t think about this issue. Annabel had been by his side all this


    time, and with Annabel''s life-saving grace for him, he had never thought of driving Annabel away.


    Seeing Casey hesitating, Annabel already had an answer in her heart. She smiled and said, "Okay,


    okay, let''s find a ce to get amodation first."


    Casey noticed Annabel''s abnormality, but he didn''t know how to tell her about it, so he nodded, thinking


    that he would think about Annabel''s question tomorrow.


    They came to a shabby hotel. At Annabel''s insistence, they asked for a standard room with two beds in


    one room. Casey felt that he could barely ept it, so he didn''t say anything.


    At night, Annabel surprisingly didn''te to trouble Casey. She justy on the bed and looked at


    Casey quietly. Casey didn''t know what she was thinking.


    When she woke up the next morning, Casey looked over to Annabel. The bed was empty and the quilt


    was neatly folded.


    Casey thought she went to wash. When he got up, he saw a piece of paper at the head of the bed. The


    beautiful handwriting on the paper was veryfortable.


    He picked up the paper and sighed helplessly after reading it.


    "Fool, I''ve went home. I know you won''t have my ce in your heart any more. Even if I chase after


    you foolishly, I''ll get nothing. However, living in the mountains is the happiest time in my life. I hope this


    time belongs to me and you will be our exclusive memory. Whether you agree or not, I announced that


    this time belongs to me. Of course, I still want to see you again this time. Don''t forget that you still owe


    me a life, so when you have time, you should remember toe and see me. I don''t mind if you take


    Edith and your children with you. I will prepare gifts for them. Finally, whether you ept it or not, I''ll


    say it. "


    "I like you."


    Love was a thing without solution, and Casey didn''t know how to treat Annabel''s love for him.


    He shook his head slightly. Since he couldn''t figure it out, he would like to repay Annabel with


    thousands of times of kindness in the future.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    He couldn''t ept Annabel''s feelings, but he could protect this girl in this life, making no one dare to


    cheat her!

 Chapter 654 Go Back to B City

    Chapter 654 Go Back to B City


    In a bus bound for B City, Casey was sitting by the window, looking out of the window, a little surprised.


    Because of living in the mountains for half a year, Casey could not shave and cut his hair, so his hair


    and beard were very long at this time, and his clothes were often shaved during training, so he looked


    very sloppy. Basically, it couldn''t see his original appearance.


    It was precisely because of his current image that everyone in the car stared at him with a strange look.


    There was no one beside his seat, because everyone was scared.


    It just so happened that Casey could also stay alone.


    Now it had been two days since Casey left the town. Casey moved around for two days and finally


    returned to the area of B City again. Breathing the air here, he felt a long-lost sense of familiarity.


    "Have you heard that, tomorrow night, the Graham family and the Sharp family will jointly hold a grand


    banquet at the Jingyun Hotel. Then all the tycoons of the businessmunity in B City will attend. I


    heard that they are gathering this time for discussion on how to deal with the Davies family. I heard


    from my rtives that the Graham family and the Sharp family n to directly force the Davies family to


    hand over all the property through this banquet for everyone to share."


    Hearing the people in the car talking about the Davies family, Casey immediately raised his attention.


    "Really, are the Graham family and the Sharp family finally nning to take action against the Davies


    family? Tut-tut, I heard that some time ago, the Graham family went to the Davies House to make


    trouble. They took a few masters to the Davies and beaten the Davies family up. The Davies family had


    no way to resist."


    "I heard about it. It is said that there is a master named Kacpter in the Davies family. Someone asked


    for trouble before, and they were all solved by his. However, this time Kacpter was like a weak child in


    front of the few people brought by the Graham family, and was beaten up by them quickly."


    "Unexpectedly, the Davies family, which was glorious back then, has fallen to this point, which is really


    surprising."


    "It''s because of the death of Casey of the Davies family, plus someone secretly provoking, the Graham


    family and the Sharp family who had been under the Davies family back then have the courage to


    challenge the Davies family. Without the leader, a big family is just a mess. I heard that the Davies


    family is now handled by Casey''s wife. This is also a powerful woman. She is pregnant but still deals


    with the affairs of the Davies family. For so long, she didn''t t let the Davies family fall down. If it weren''t


    for her, the Graham family and the Sharp family would not hold this banquet."


    "I know about it. I heard that Casey''s wife is about to give birth. the Graham family and the Sharp family


    want to take advantage of herck of energy to deal with the Davies family''s affairs, and reach an


    agreement with those in the businessmunity of B City to force the Davies family give up."


    ...


    Listening to these people''sments, Casey was moved. He didn''t expect that in the past six months,


    Edith would have taken the burden that should have belonged to him, so that the Davies family had not


    fallen down until today.


    Fortunately, he rushed back in time. If the Graham family and the Sharp family''s n seeded, the


    consequences would be disastrous.


    "the Graham family and the Sharp family? Since you are dicing with death, then I will fulfill you. Today,


    I, Casey, return and will kill all those who have bullied my wife!" Casey murmured.


    Not long after, the bus stopped midway to pick up passengers, and a middle-aged woman in her fifties


    took a six or seven-year-old boy into the bus.


    The middle-aged woman nced around and found that there was only a seat next to Casey, and


    immediately led the little boy towards him.


    Seeing Casey, the little boy immediately pointed his finger at him and said, "Look, grandma, this man''s


    hair is so long."


    The middle-aged woman immediately pulled the little boy''s hand back, and said, "Stay away from this


    kind of person. A savagees from forest. There are many germs on him."


    When Casey heard what the middle-aged woman said, he didn''t take it seriously, and continued to


    stare out the window, all thinking about Edith.


    Although she said so, the middle-aged woman didn''t want to stand, and even wanted to grab Casey''s


    seat. After rolling her eyes, she shouted at Casey, "Hey, are you blind? Ah, didn''t you see me with the


    child? Get up quickly, give me your seat. How sloppy you are. How dare you, a beggar, sit on the seat!"


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    If this middle-aged woman talked to Casey politely, he might give up this seat, but after hearing her so


    rude, Casey didn''t pay attention to her at all.


    When the middle-aged woman saw Casey ignore her, she had no way. She could only curse a few


    words at Casey, saying that Casey was immoral and didn''t know to give up his seat to the old people


    and he had no sense of ethics.


    Finally, she let the little boy sit next to Casey, and she stood next to the little boy.


    The little boy was holding a small wooden hammer in his hand, which looked like a toy he had just


    bought. After he sat down, he began to beat with the small hammer everywhere, making the entire bus


    a lot of noise.


    Someone told the middle-aged woman that he wanted to take a break, could she let the child be quiet


    for a while, the middle-aged woman immediately stared and said, "He is a child, what''s wrong with


    ying? How could a kid keep quiet all the time? You are also an adult, so why don''t humour a child?


    You look gentle, but you are so mean"


    Seeing that the middle-aged woman was so rude and bitchy, the man closed his mouth gloomily.


    The little boy continued to beat and make noise. At this time, his gazes turned to Casey. It may be that


    Casey didn''t give up his seat to his grandma, the little boy looked at Casey with some hostility.


    Seeing Casey looking out the window, he quickly took a small hammer and hit Casey''s leg hard, then


    withdrew his hand, pretending that nothing happened. His acting was quite superb.


    Casey turned his head and nced at the little boy, thinking that he was a child, so he didn''t take it


    seriously, and continued to look out the window.


    There was a smirk on the little boy''s face, and he thought Casey was a fool in his heart. He took the


    small hammer and hit Casey''sp again.


    Casey turned his head again and looked at the little boy. When the little boy saw Casey, he didn''t


    speak. He thought Casey was afraid of him, and began to hammer Casey with an unscrupulous


    expression.


    The middle-aged woman just watched the little boy "assault" with a look as if nothing had happened,


    and seemed to think that he did a great job.


    A trace of anger grew in Casey''s heart, and when the little boy hammered him again, he grabbed the


    little hammer.


    "Do you know it''s impolite to do this?" Casey said coldly.


    "Well, I like to do so. I can hit whoever I want, let me go," the little boy said with a smug look.


    Casey smiled and let go of his hand holding the small hammer, and the part of the hammer that Casey


    grabbed had turned into sawdust and fell to the ground.


    The little boy watched this scene dumbfounded, and then cried.

 Chapter 655 Do I Look Like A Pushover

    Chapter 655 Do I Look Like A Pushover


    The middle-aged woman was pretending not to see the little boy making trouble for Casey. She stared


    out the window. After hearing the little boy crying, she quickly looked down and found that there was


    only one handle of the little hammer in the little boy''s hand. She also stared at Casey.


    She hurriedly guarded the little boy in front of her, red at Casey with anger, and cursed, "Do you


    have any education! You bullied a child, why did you break his toy!"


    Everyone in the car looked towards them. At that time, the little boy clinked with a hammer, and the


    people in the car were a little dissatisfied. Now, watching Casey destroy the little boy''s toy, they all felt a


    little gloating.


    Casey stared at the middle-aged woman and said coldly, "I have no education? He is here to hammer


    me with this thing. You treat it as if nothing has happened. Are you cultured?"


    "What do you mean, are you saying that my grandson, Hayes, is impolite?" the middle-aged woman


    said aggressively.


    "Yes, he is indeed impolite, and it is your fault." Casey did not intend to continue to bear it. If he bore


    today, the child would only get worse in the future. This was not a good thing for a child.


    The middle-aged woman immediately pointed at Casey, she was hysterical, and she shouted, "You, a


    damn guy, dare you criticize Hayes. Who are you? A beggar? How dare you say Hayes is uncultured?


    He is still a child. It is normal to be ignorant. He is ignorant. Is it possible that you are also ignorant?"


    When Casey saw the middle-aged woman smashed him, he was a little bit dumbfounded. At the same


    time, he also learned the power of this kind of people to argue. If this kind of quarrel was lethal, this


    middle-aged woman could definitely kill them all.


    "Sorry, your child did the wrong thing, I have no obligation to spoil him" Casey said.


    The middle-aged woman red at Casey, gritted her teeth and said, "Smelly beggar, I order you to


    apologize to Hayes immediately, and then pay us 1,000 dors for a new toy, otherwise I will let you


    know how great I am!"


    At this time, someone in the car couldn''t stand it anymore, and said, "Why are you like this? He is


    sitting there and doing nothing. Obviously, it is that your grandson is causing trouble. Now you are still


    asking him to apologize to you. Why is there someone as unreasonable as you?"


    The middle-aged woman immediately turned her head and nced at the man, and shouted, "Mind


    your own business. Tell you, myst name is Sharp, do you know the Sharp family that is powerful in B


    City? I am a rtive of the Sharp family, if any of you dare to be nosy, you will be in trouble!"


    Several people who also wanted to defend Casey changed their expressions after hearing what the


    middle-aged woman said. They didn''t expect this person to be a rtive of the Sharp family. No wonder


    she dared to be so arrogant.


    They were afraid of getting into trouble, so they bit back what they wanted to say.


    Seeing that everyone was afraid to continue defending Casey, the middle-aged woman also showed a


    triumphant expression on her face. She turned to look at Casey, "Did you hear what I said just now?


    Hurry up and apologize to my grandson, otherwise it is as easy as killing an ant for the Sharp family to


    beat you, a beggar!"


    Casey didn''t intend to continue to make this matter worse. He just wanted to deter the middle-aged


    woman.


    But after hearing the middle-aged woman say that she was a rtive of the Sharp family, Casey''s look


    darkened instantly.


    At that time, people in the car talked about the status of the Davies family. Casey already knew that it


    was the Graham family and the Sharp family that pushed the Davies family to this point. Edith is now


    under such great pressure and it is was caused by the Graham family and the Sharp family, and he had


    already put the Graham family and the Sharp family on the cklist in his heart.


    Now that this rude and aggressive middle-aged woman was a rtive of the Sharp family, how could


    Casey let her go easily.


    The middle-aged woman watched Casey staring at her with both eyes, and immediately curled her lips


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    and said, "What are you looking at. Are you deaf? Or are you scared by my identity?"


    "Grandma, teach this man for me and let him know how good we are," the little boy said, pulling the


    middle-aged woman''s clothes.


    The middle-aged woman saw Casey not speaking, and was still staring at her with a weird look, and


    was a little impatient, so she directly raised her hand to p Casey.


    Just as the middle-aged woman''s p was about to fall on Casey''s face, Casey instantly raised his


    hand, pinched the woman''s wrist, and got up from the seat.


    The middle-aged woman was a bit shorter than Casey, and the moment Casey stood up, she instantly


    wilted.


    "You...what do you want to do?" the middle-aged woman said nervously.


    "What am I doing? If I sit still, you will p me in the face. Do you think I am stupid?" Casey said coldly.


    "Hurry up and let me go. Let me tell you, I am a rtive of the Sharp family. If you irritate me, I will let


    you suffer!" the middle-aged woman shouted.


    Casey raised his other hand and pped the middle-aged woman without hesitation. With a snap, a


    red handprint appeared on the middle-aged woman''s face.


    "A rtive of the Sharp family? Can the rtives of the Sharp family do beat others for no reason?"


    The middle-aged woman was exploded at once, staring at Casey with both eyes, and shouting, "You


    dare guy, you dare to hit me, I..."


    Before she finished speaking, Casey pped her again.


    "You can beat me, why can''t I beat you? You indulge your grandson to make trouble for me, I don''t


    care. But you be more undue. He is a kid who is ignorant. You are an adult. Are you ignorant?"


    Casey directly scolded the middle-aged woman with what she had just said.


    "You..." The middle-aged woman almost exploded.


    Casey pped her again, "What''s wrong with me? Am I looking bullied?"


    The middle-aged woman wanted to say something more, Casey''s hand moved again, scared her to


    shut her mouth immediately.


    The little boy was so scared that his body began to tremble, and seeing his patron be beaten like this,


    of course he did not dare to make any more troubles.


    "Driver, stop quickly, I won''t take this bus! That''s how you treated the passengers. I was beaten like


    this. No one of you stop him!" the middle-aged woman yelled at the front.


    The driver stopped the car without saying anything. He had already been unsatisfied with this middle-


    aged woman.


    When the middle-aged woman saw that no one cared about her, she could only take the little boy out of


    the bus with resentment on her face. When she got down, she shouted at Casey, "Wait and see, I will


    definitely not let you go!"


    The driver closed the door directly and continued to walk towards the front.


    The people in the car stared at Casey quietly for a while, then one person raised his hand and pped.


    Immediately afterwards, warm apuse erupted from the entire carriage.

 Chapter 656 Who Told You That I Was Died

    Chapter 656 Who Told You That I Was Died


    The Davies family, in the living room.


    Lily was sitting on the sofa frowning at this time. Jordan and executives of the Davies family were also


    sitting here, and the atmosphere was a bit solemn.


    Because it was almost the due date, Edith couldn''t continue to take care of the Davies family''s affairs,


    so she could only entrust Jordan with some affairs of the Davies family. At this time, Edith was resting


    in a well-prepared room in the house, and the doctor was also directly invited back home, in order to


    avoid idents during the childbirth.


    ording to the current situation of the Davies family, if Edith went to the hospital to give birth, the


    Graham family and the Sharp family may secretly y some tricks, so they could only prepare the


    things they need in the Davies House.


    "Jordan, I beg you to help Tianyuan Chamber of Commerce. During this time, the Graham family and


    the Sharp family have been targeting us. They used some means to create a funding gap of 50 billion


    dors. If we can''t make up this gap, Tianyuan Chamber of Commerce will be over." Lily looked at


    Jordan pleadingly.


    The Graham family and the Sharp family would hold a banquet to carve up the Davies family industry


    tomorrow night. Before that, they must convince everyone that the Davies family was exhausted, and


    the Tianyuan Chamber of Commerce was their test stone.


    If the Tianyuan Chamber of Commerce went bankrupt before the banquet, it would undoubtedly win


    over arge number of people, and they would be able to force the Davies family to surrender all the


    shares of the industry more smoothly.


    Jordan looked at Lily with a look of embarrassment. Although the Davies family was in better condition


    than the Tianyuan Chamber of Commerce, it was not much better. In addition, now the entire B City


    was is eyeing the Davies family. It was indeed a difficult choice for the Davies family to decide whether


    to give 50 billion to help the Tianyuan Chamber of Commerce.


    However, Edith had already ordered that all Lily''s requests must be satisfied as much as possible. As


    the saying goes, share amon lot. If the Tianyuan Chamber of Commerce was, it was not good for


    the Davies family.


    "Miss Lily, you are also aware of the current situation of the Davies family. Various forces are targeting


    us. The Davies family''s money is also spent on maintaining the industry. Now we only have 30 billion.


    I''ll let someone transfer the money to your ountter, and we can''t do anything about the rest,"


    Jordan said.


    Lily looked at Jordan with a grateful look. Although 30 billion was not enough to fill the funding gap, at


    least it could rx the Tianyuan Chamber of Commerce for a period of time, giving them enough time


    to think about other solutions.


    "Jordan, you can''t give her money. You know best what the situation of our the Davies family is now.


    Now that we can''t protect ourselves, how can we still have the energy to help the Tianyuan Chamber of


    Commerce!" Armand said immediately.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    "That''s right, that''s 30 billion. The Davies family can''t even protect itself now. With this money, why


    don''t you use it to protect ourselves instead of giving it to an outsider!" Carroll also echoed.


    Jordan turned his head and nced at the two of them, and said coldly, "This is what Mrs. Davies has


    ordered. The Tianyuan Chamber of Commerce will is in trouble, we cannot just stand by."


    Armand and Carroll nced at each other, and they were obviously a little unhappy.


    Lily didn''t expect that someone woulde out against it. The hope in her heart suddenly went out.


    "Jordan, whether Mrs. Davies has ordered it or not, you have to consider for the Davies family. You


    should know the purpose of the banquet that the Graham family and the Sharp family will hold


    tomorrow night, the Davies family may not be able to survive and will be fail. You have so much money.


    It is better to distribute it to the Davies family. When this disaster strikes, everyone will not go hungry,"


    Carroll said anxiously.


    Armand snorted coldly and said, "Jordan, there is no one else here today, so I will just say it directly.


    Edith is Mrs. Davies, but the Davies family does not belong to her, but belongs to all of us. Now it is


    unreasonable that she takes the power of the Davies family and help these outsider. And she has


    always imed that the head of the Davies family is still alive and wille back sooner orter, but


    we all know the fact. It is nothing but an excuse for her to dominate the Davies family. If we let her


    continue, not only will the Davies family be over, but all the members of the Davies family will be


    bankrupted because of this!"


    "Presumptuous!" Jordan eximed, "You dare to talk about Mrs. Davies like this, how dare you!"


    Armand curled his lips and said, "Anyway, I am also an senior of the Davies family. I just want you to


    see the facts clearly. In short, I don''t agree to give the 30 billion to the Tianyuan Chamber of


    Commerce!"


    "Me, neither!" Carroll also shouted.


    The remaining senior executives of the Davies family were silent, and it could be seen that they were


    all wavered by Armand''s words.


    Lily looked at the scene before her, feeling helpless. She knew that Edith was good to her, but the


    Davies family was not Edith said went. These people''s objections were also reasonable.


    Jordan looked at Armand and Carroll, and his heart burned with anger. During this time, he had found


    that these two people had contacted with the Sharp family, and he knew that they should have


    betrayed the Davies family, but there was no hard evidence.


    He knew that these two people were not thinking about the Davies family, but just to prevent the the


    Graham family and the Sharp family from failing their ns.


    However, logically speaking, there was no w in Armand''s words. If he insisted on giving the 30 billion


    to Lily, others of the Davies family would be disgruntled.


    Lily also knew the current situation. She sighed helplessly, got up from the sofa, nced at Jordan, and


    said weakly, "Jordan, thank you."


    After speaking, she walked out towards the outside.


    Both Armand and Carroll sneered. Armand took this opportunity to walk up to Jordan and said,


    "Jordan, now Lord Davies has been dead for half a year, and the Davies family is facing a crisis again.


    You just admitted the Davies family still has 30 billion on the ount, so should we talk to us about


    how the 30 billion will be distributed?"


    Jordan mmed the table and shouted, "What do you mean, do you think the Davies family is over


    now?"


    Armand smiled and said, "Hasn''t it already be an established fact on the day Lord Davies died?


    Jordan, I think you were bewitched by Edith, the scheming woman."


    At this moment, a somewhat ethereal voice came into his ears.


    "Who told you that I was dead?"


    Armand''s body became stiff, he quickly turned his head and looked in the direction of the door, and saw


    a man with messy and long hair and half of his face covered by his beard standing at the door.


    Lily had just walked to the door at this time, and after seeing the person at the door, she was also a


    little confused.


    But when she and the person''s eyes met each other, it became clear in her heart who the man looked


    a bit sloppy was.


    She couldn''t help but shed tears, and then cried out, "Casey!"

 Chapter 657 It Was Not the Reason For You to Betray the Davies family

    Chapter 657 It Was Not the Reason For You to Betray the Davies family


    Everyone was suffocated by Lily''s shout, and they all fixed their gazes on Casey, carefully looking at


    this person who seemed to havee out of primitive society.


    Armand and Carroll were a bit suspicious, because Casey''s appearance was so different from the past,


    so the first reaction of both of them was that this person was ying a prank.


    Armand stared at Casey, and then said loudly, "Who are you, dare to pretend to be Lord Davies. Are


    you here for trouble!"


    "I think he was sent by the Graham family to disgust us. I''ll ask someone to catch him and punish him!"


    Carroll snorted and immediately called for someone.


    Casey smiled, walked into the living room, and said, "Well, do you just want me to die?"


    Lily was the closest to Casey. Although Casey''s face was hidden by the beard, his voice and eyes had


    not changed. Lily immediately confirmed that the person in front of her was Casey.


    She cried and stretched out her hand to Casey, hugged him, choked and said, "He is Casey, there is


    nothing wrong with it. You bastard, do you know how we were in the past six months? You are only


    Casey reached out and touched Lily''s head, and said, "Sorry to make you worry. When I deal with the


    matter here, you me me again, okay?"


    Lily wiped her tears and nodded to Casey.


    Casey walked straight towards Armand and Carroll. Casey heard what they said just now. No matter


    what the purpose was, these two people made Casey feel sick.


    Armand and Carroll were able to see Casey clearly at this time. In addition, the voice was the same as


    Casey, and they finally realized that it was not a prank. The person in front of them was really Casey!


    "Lord..., is it really you? God bless the Davies family. Now that you are here, the situation in the Davies


    family is finally hopeful!" The expression on Armand''s face became quite fast, although he couldn''t


    figure out why Casey was still alive, but the situation at the moment did not allow him to hesitate.


    Carroll was also shocked. Casey, who had been dead for half a year, came back alive again. It was


    almost like a dream.


    Seeing Armand expressing his surprise to Casey with excitement on his face, he hurriedly said, "Lord,


    it is fortunate that you can return. What we said before is really rebellious. I am willing to ept the


    punishment."


    "Lord, please punish me!" Armand also bowed to Casey.


    Casey snorted. He wasn''t angry because these two people refused to give Lily 30 billion. This situation


    was natural for the people in the Davies family to think about themselves, but these two people


    shouldn''t nder Edith.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Edith is the only one who knows that I am still alive. She has taken charge of the Davies family for me


    during this time, and has done her best. The Davies family is still standing today. It is all her credit, and


    you two ndered her for wanting to upy the Davies family. Doesn''t she know that various


    predators in B City want to take over the Davies family now? Even if she upies the power of the


    Davies family, what can she get? It''s really chilling for you to say that about her. If I don''te back


    today, do you still want to kick her out of the Davies family when she is about to give birth?"


    Casey asked Armand and Carroll word by word, cold sweat was already on their foreheads. Casey had


    an air of quiet authority, which made them both breathless.


    Carroll rolled his eyes, then knelt directly in front of Casey, and said, "Lord, I was discreet and even


    spected about Mrs. Davies. I am guilty. No matter what punishment the you want to give me, won''t


    have anyints."


    Armand knew that if his attitude was not sincere at this time, Casey would definitely be furious, so he


    also knelt down and asked Casey to punish.


    Casey stared at the two of them and said indifferently, "For you are good at maintaining the Davies


    family. I will spare you once. 100 heavy blows with a club for each person. If I hear this again in the


    future, please don''t me me for falling out."


    When Casey scolded Armand and Carroll, a figure quietly came to Jordan, handed him a portfolio, said


    something, then turned and left.


    Armand and Carroll breathed a sigh of relief when they heard that they only needed to be beaten 100


    times.


    At this moment, Jordan stood up, walked in front of Casey, and said, "It''s too benevolent for them just


    to be beaten 100 times. Casey, these they colluded with the Graham family and the Sharp family during


    your absence and spread rumors all over the Davies family. They have no conscience."


    Both Armand and Carroll''s expressions changed, and they didn''t expect Jordan to say so suddenly.


    Armand immediately said, "Jordan, don''t nder me. I admit what I said about Mrs. Davies before, I


    said it without thinking about it, but you said that I was coborating with the Graham family and the


    Sharp family. It was too unjust!"


    Carroll also quickly defended, "Jordan, we usually contradicted you. You shouldn''t have to use such


    insidious means to frame us, right?"


    Jordan snorted and threw the portfolio in his hand directly on the ground. Several photos fell on the


    ground. It was the scene where Armand, Carroll and the heads of the Graham family and the Sharp


    family had a drink together.


    "I have found the evidence. Are you sure I am setting up you?" Jordan said coldly.


    Armand and Carroll looked at the photos on the ground with horror. They didn''t expect Jordan to send


    someone to follow them secretly.


    Jordan turned his head to look at Casey, and said, "Mrs. Davies had noticed that something was wrong


    with them two months ago and asked me to investigate them secretly. I didn''t expect that they actually


    betrayed the Davies family. No wonder they keep ndering Mrs. Davies."


    Casey''s eyes were already narrowed, and murderous intent burst from it.


    Both Armand and Carroll were full of regrets. Carroll hurriedly begged for mercy, "Lord, I was just


    bewitched. You disappeared for half a year. We all thought you were dead. The Davies family was


    going to be over. I did this just to survive."


    "He was right. Now that youe back, we will change ourselves. From now on, we will not


    regenerate any dissent towards the Davies family," Armand said with a trembling voice.


    Casey curled his lips and said, "This should not be the reason you betrayed the Davies family."


    After speaking, Casey directly pinched the necks of the two people and lifted them from the ground.


    Then, with a strong click, he broke their necks.


    The betrayer was unforgivable.

 Chapter 658 There Are More Than Ninety billion Dollars in This Card

    Chapter 658 There Are More Than Ny billion Dors in This Card


    In the living room. Watching Casey deal with Armand and Carroll without any hesitation, people with


    high status in the Davies family were all frightened and instantly gave up the ideas they had after being


    incited by Armand and Carroll.


    They all realized that Casey wouldn''t show any mercy to those who betrayed him. At this moment, they


    were all thinking that they would be loyal to the Davies family for the rest of their lives.


    Jordan approached Casey tearfully. His hands were slightly trembling. In the past six months, when


    Edith insisted that Casey was not dead, he believed her. However, people would finally be disappointed


    when someone disappeared for half a year.


    Therefore, Jordan thought that something must have happened to Casey, but he was unwilling to talk


    to others about it. He firmly carried out every order Edith gave him and just considered Casey''sing


    back to be a good wish.


    Now, seeing Casey who was alive, he had the feeling that his forlorn wish had suddenlye true.


    He had mixed feelings, but he finally just spoke a few words, "I''m d that you''re back. I''m d that


    you''re back."


    Casey smiled at Jordan and said, "Thank you for your hard work in these days. Since I''m back, I''ll get


    the Davies family out of this difficult situation. Don''t worry. I won''t let the people who covet the property


    of the Davies family get away with it."


    Jordan nodded with satisfaction. He deeply trusted Casey. So he believed that Casey would get the


    Davies family out of trouble after he had said so.


    "I''m going to deal with those two traitors now. Talk to Lily first. Tianyuan Chamber of Commerce is now


    in crisis. Since you''re back, I''m not going to interfere with it. I, as an old man, finally have a chance to


    rx." Jordan spoke.


    Casey agreed. Then he turned his head and looked at Lily who kept wiping tears, no longer looking


    terrifying. His expression immediately changed into a gentle one.


    Lily looked at Casey with a bitter expression. However, there was a joyful expression in her eyes.


    Casey came close to her, touched her nose and said with a smile, "If others knew that I''m still alive, you


    all would be in danger. Therefore, I can only conceal it from all of you. I''m sorry to have worried you."


    Lily punched Casey once with her fist and said, "Well, I''ve punished you for that. If you worry me like


    that again, I''ll be angry with you."


    "I promise that I won''t do that again!" Casey saluted to Lily seriously.


    Seeing that, people with high status in the Davies family all sighed. They all clearly knew how ruthless


    Casey was. He looked especially terrifying when he dealt with Armand and Carroll just now. There


    were few people in the world who Casey would treat in a gentle way. And Lily could be said to be one


    of them.


    Lilyughed. It was the happiest moment she had in the past six months.


    However, she soon became gloomy again. It was indeed great that Casey was back. However,


    Tianyuan Chamber of Commerce was in crisis. Although Casey was back now, he couldn''t turn the


    tables.


    Casey read her thoughts. With a slight smile, he took out a bank card from his pocket and handed it to


    Lily.


    Lily gave that bank card a nce and asked with a puzzled expression, "Why...Why do you give it to


    me?"


    "Isn''t Tianyuan Chamber of Commerce out of fund? Give this bank card to your father." Casey said.


    Lily shook her head and said with a sigh, "We need 50 billion dors. And the Davies family could at


    most lend 30 million dors to us. A bank card can''t be of much help."


    Caseyughed and said, "What''s wrong with giving you a bank card? Could it be that you dislike it for


    there isn''t too much money in it?"


    Lily gave Casey a nce with me in her eyes and said, "s, it''s serious. Don''t joke with me."


    "I''m not kidding. There should be more than 90 billion dors in this bank card. Could it be that it''s still


    not enough?" Casey put on a yful look.


    "More than 90..." At the beginning, Lily misheard and thought that there was more than 90 million


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    dors in that card. However, the next second, she was frozen with shock as if she had been struck by


    lightning.


    "More than 90...billion dors?" Lily looked at Casey in disbelief.


    Casey nodded.


    Lily gasped. If someone told Lily that Tianyuan Chamber of Commerce was worth 70 or 80 billion


    dors when its size was taken into consideration, Lily would not be surprised. However, when she


    heard that there were more than 90 billion dors in a bank card, she was so shocked that she couldn''t


    think of anything.


    Casey was able to buy Tianyuan Chamber of Commerce with the money in a bank card. How was it


    possible that people were not shocked by this fact.


    Apart from Lily, people with high status in the Davies family were also shocked. There were more than


    90 billion dors in a bank card Casey casually took out! They even suspected that Casey had secretly


    opened a bank. After all, however rich the Davies family was, it was very difficult for the Davies family


    to get 90 billion dors in cash at one time.


    However, seeing this bank card, the people with high status in the Davies family were all relieved. If


    Casey could send a bank card with more than 90 billion dors in it without hesitation, he must be able


    to get the Davies family out of the crisis it was in now.


    Casey was really the mainstay of the Davies family. As long as he was fine, no matter how difficult the


    situation was, the Davies family would finallye through.


    Lily didn''t refuse. Now, Tianyuan Chamber of Commerce was at a critical moment, so she had to


    receive the help from Casey. She took the bank card. After saying a few words to Casey, she hurriedly


    left the Davies House.


    ......


    In a room in the Davies House, Casey stood face to face with Kacper. There were three beds in this


    room. Two people were lying respectively on two of the beds. They were exactly the experts in fighting


    that ranked second and third on List of the Ares. They were seriously injured and their respirations


    were faint.


    "You''re still alive." Kacper said while staring at Casey.


    Hearing that, Casey immediatelyughed. That should be the most decent words Kacper could speak


    to express his happiness.


    "What''s the matter with them?" Casey asked.


    "They were injured by the people sent by the Graham family and the Sharp family. Those people were


    very good at fighting. To not be defeated by one of them, I had to try my best. There were six of them.


    We three were not match for them." Kacper exined to him.


    Casey frowned. He didn''t expect that the Graham family and the Sharp family could find someone who


    were better at fighting than the three experts in fighting on List of the Ares. He was astonished to hear


    that and naturally suspected that the Turner family had something to do with it.


    Besides, considering that there were six people who were better at fighting than Kacper, Casey


    doubted that those people all had great inner force.


    "I''ll take care of this matter. However powerful they are, I''ll make them pay the price." Casey said.


    Kacper hesitated for a moment. It seemed that he wanted to warn Casey that he should be careful. But


    he finally didn''t say anything and just nodded lightly.

 Chapter 659 Edith, I Am Back

    Chapter 659 Edith, I Am Back


    In front of a full-length mirror.


    Casey had changed into a suit. His beard had been shaved and his hair had been trimmed. Besides,


    his hair had been specially styled by the barber. After that, he looked like a young star.


    Aftering back, Casey first talked to the people with high status in the Davies family, asking them


    not to tell others that he was still alive. At the same time, he talked to Kacper and Jordan, learning


    about the situation of the Graham family and the Sharp family. After that, he asked Jordan to find


    someone to help him to primp.


    The reason for doing so was that he wanted to meet Edith with a good appearance. Edith was about to


    give birth to their child. Even though the child Edith carrying couldn''t see him, he didn''t want to meet


    them with a bad appearance.


    After primping, Casey took a deep breath and walked slowly towards the room of Edith.


    He gently pushed open the door and saw that Edith was lying on the bed. Her abdomen budged and


    her eyes were closed. She looked a little gloomy. There were two full-time nurses beside her bed,


    waiting for Edith''s order.


    Seeing that the door was pushed open, the nurses immediately looked at Casey. Seeing him, their


    eyes were wide open.


    They had never met Casey. However, Casey was now very famous in B City, so they had seen photos


    of him. Now, seeing someone who looked exactly the same as Caseying in, they were both


    shocked.


    Casey made a gesture to stop them from making any noise and motioned for them to go out. Neither of


    them dared to make any sound. Then, both of them hurriedly stood up and came out of the room.


    After they went out, Casey approached the bed quietly, sat down on a chair beside the bed and stared


    at Edith with loving eyes.


    Compared with half a year ago, Edith now looked a little more haggard. Her previously beautiful face


    had changed into a tired one. It made Casey''s heart ache to see that.


    "Casey...When will you be back? I''m under great pressure. I''m afraid that I will suddenly be unable to


    hold on. If that happened, the Davies family would be destroyed..."


    After a while, Edith, who was asleep, frowned and spoke vaguely.


    "Bastard, I don''t know where you are now, otherwise I''ll go to teach you a good lesson."


    "No, what belongs to Casey can''t be lost. They don''t know that Casey''s alive, and I will protect what


    belongs to Casey!"


    "I want to hug you...even once..."


    ......


    Hearing that, Casey had mixed feelings. If it wasn''t that he hadn''t shed tears for many years and that


    he had lost the ability to shed tears, he would have cried.


    The pressure Edith was under these days must be a hundred times greater than what he had known,


    otherwise she would not talk about these matters even in her dreams.


    She suffered too much stress and made too much effort for him.


    Casey reached out and touched Edith''s forehead gently. Edith might have felt something. The moment


    Casey touched her forehead, she no longer frowned and smiled slightly.


    Seeing that Edith had rxed, Casey kept gently touching her forehead. After some time, Edith


    seemed to want to turn over. However, she could only lie t because of her bulged abdomen. So she


    woke up.


    She opened her eyes. Then she found that there was a hand on her forehead and that the one she


    missed a lot was sitting by the bed. In an instant, she thought that she was dreaming.


    "You bastard. I could only see you in dreams. Can youe back in reality once? Every time I wake


    up, I feel a sense of loss. Don''t always disappoint me."


    Casey was thinking about the events he had experienced with Edith. After hearing Edith''s words, he


    immediately gathered his wits, looked at Edith with a smile and said, "I''m back."


    Edith pouted and said, "I know that I''m dreaming. You always lie to me."


    Casey touched her cheek gently, put his hand beside Edith''s lips and then said, "Bite my hand."


    Edith was stunned. She thought: it was really a weird dream. Casey should make such a strange


    request to me. It seemed that I had to see a psychologist.


    "No." Edith refused.


    Casey put his hand nearer her lips and said, "It''s sweet."


    Seeing that Casey seriously asked her to bite him and that he was annoying, Edith opened her mouth


    and bit him.


    The moment she bit into Casey''s hand, her eyes were wide open. She felt the body temperature of


    Casey and that she touched Casey''s skin!


    "Am...Am I not dreaming?" Edith asked in disbelief.


    Casey held her into his arms at once and said with a smile, "Silly girl, from now on, you''ll never only


    see me in dreams."


    After hearing his heartbeat, Edith pulled Casey''s hand near and bit into where she had bitten.


    She bit into his hand with great strength this time. Casey didn''t resist. From the beginning to the end,


    he wore a loving smile.


    "You lied to me. You''re not in pain." Edith said.


    "Sometimes, it''s a kind of happiness to be bitten by you. How dare I say that I''m in pain?"


    "Edith, I''m back."


    Watching Casey, who was really beside her, Edith shed tears.


    "Casey, never leave me again, will you?" Edith put her arms around Casey''s neck.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    "I promise."


    ......


    On the ind in the artificialke in Guanling.


    Terence was sitting at his desk in a daze.


    Since being informed that Casey was killed by Theodore, he had been upset, as if he had lost


    something. And he no longer worked as hard as before.


    After a while, someone knocked on the door, attracting the attention of Terence.


    "Come in." Terence spoke.


    A man with a pair of sses came in. Terence asked, "What''s the matter? Has anything happened to


    the Turner family?"


    That man shook his head and said, "We just got a message from Kacper."


    "What?" Terence became nervous. He knew what situation the Davies family was in these days.


    However, he had used most resources to deal with the Turner family. Therefore, so far, he could offer


    little help to the Davies family.


    "ording to Kacper, Lord is still alive. Besides, he has been back to B City."


    Terence was stunned for a moment and then asked, "What did you say?"


    "Lord is still alive." That man repeated.


    Terence immediately stood up and no longer looked gloomy.


    "I know that he won''t die so easily. That''s my boy. He really didn''t disappoint me."


    Terence, who had always been calm and cold, was very excited.


    "Tell everyone to temporarily stop the n to deal with the Turner family and wait for Casey''s order."


    "As long as he''s alive, sooner orter, the Turner family will disappear from the world."


    Terence was confident.


    "Yes!"

 Chapter 660 I Can Solve the Problem by Killing the Leaders of the Graham family and the Sharp Family

    Chapter 660 I Can Solve the Problem by Killing the Leaders of the Graham family and the Sharp Family


    In the conference room of the Graham family.


    Wheeler Graham, the head of the Graham family, and Beasley Sharp, the head of the Sharp family,


    were sitting at the table, waiting for someone to tell them that Tianyuan Chamber of Commerce had


    gone bankrupt. ording to their n, Tianyuan Chamber of Commerce would fail to get 50 billion


    dors and then went benkrupt.


    Apart from them, there were six people sitting on the sofa and drinking wine in the conference room.


    Wheeler and Beasley would gave them a nce from time to time. They were afraid of them.


    These people were exactly the experts with "fake inner force" sent by Theodore. After arriving in B City


    and knowing the situation in B City, they got into contact with the people of the Graham family and the


    people of the Sharp family, promising them that they would help them destroy the Davies family.


    Then, these people defeated Kacper and two other experts sent by Guanling in the presence of


    Wheeler and Beasley. Wheeler and Beasley clearly knew how powerful Kacper was. So, they instantly


    understood that these people weren''t kidding and treated them in a respectful way.


    Without the help of these people, Wheeler and Beasley wouldn''t dare to arrange that a dinner party


    would be held tomorrow. These people were too powerful. Even if the people of the Davies family didn''t


    want to give their property to them, they would have to.


    The leader of the six people was named Bradshaw Turner. When Theodore taught them the skill of


    fake inner force, he learned best among others. He also fought best among the six people. However,


    he was far from as powerful as the experts who really had inner force.


    After waiting for a long time, Wheeler was bored. Therefore, he approached the six people, picked up a


    ss of wine and said with a smile, "Thanks to you all, we put the Davies family in such a position. I


    drink to you for your help."


    After saying that, he drank off the wine.


    Seeing that, Beasley also hurriedly came close to them and said with a smile, "He''s right. Without you,


    we really can''t deal with the three experts in the Davies family, not to mention hold the dinner party on


    tomorrow. Now, Edith is going to give birth to her child and therefore has no time to take care of the


    affairs of the Davies family. Their three experts have also injured by you all. We''ll definitely be able to


    destroy the Davies family at the dinner party tomorrow."


    He also picked up a ss of wine, proposed a toast to the six people and then drank off the wine.


    "For us, the Davies family is very weak. If it wasn''t that we are not allowed to kill them, we would have


    long killed all the people of the Davies family and left this ce. Those people were trash and are no


    match for us at all." Bradshaw said proudly.


    "Yes, yes, yes. You''re so powerful. It''s indeed very easy for you to destroy the Davies family. I promise


    that you''ll be richly rewarded after we seed. You''ll leave here with a good fortune." Wheeler said


    with a smile.


    When Wheeler and Beasley ttered those people, a person went into the conference room.


    Both Wheeler''s and Beasley''s eyes lit up. Beasley hurriedly asked, "You have got the news about


    Tianyuan Chamber of Commerce?"


    That people was not happy, speaking, "Tianyuan Chamber of Commerce has borrowed 50 billion


    dors from someone. Now, Tianyuan Chamber of Commerce has returned to normal. The efforts we


    made these days are wasted. If we want to put Tianyuan Chamber of Commerce in that situation again,


    we''ll have to pay a greater price."


    "What!" Both Wheeler and Beasley shouted. Unexpectedly, they had dealt with Tianyuan Chamber of


    Commerce in so many ways, but Tianyuan Chamber of Commerce should make it through.


    "Who lent them the money?" Wheeler asked.


    "I don''t know. However, it''s said that the youngdy of Tianyuan Chamber of Commerce had went to


    the Davies House today." That person answered.


    Wheeler immediately narrowed his eyes and murmured, "It seems that the money is from the Davies


    family. Unexpectedly, at this point, the Davies family still has lend 50 billion dors in cash. But the


    Davies family should have run out of money now."


    "It''s a good news. The people of the Davies family don''t care about themselves and lend all their


    money to Tianyuan Chamber of Commerce. It will be easier for us to force the people of the Davies


    family to listen to us at the dinner party tomorrow." Beasley spoke with a smile.


    Wheeler nodded and said, "It seems that the people of the Davies family have given up struggling.


    Compared with letting us get the money, they would rather give the money to Tianyuan Chamber of


    Commerce. But it''s the property and thepanies of the Davies family that are really valuable. We


    don''t have to care about the money Tianyuan Chamber of Commerce borrowed from the Davies


    family."


    "Lord, the people of the Davies family didn''t ept the invitation to the dinner party we sent. I''m afraid


    that they won''t attend the dinner party tomorrow." That people said.


    Beasley narrowed his eyes and said, "They''re important persons of tomorrow''s dinner party. We can''t


    hold the dinner party without them."


    At this moment, Bradshaw spoke, "It''s easy to deal with. Tomorrow, I''ll send two of my friends to go to


    the Davies family. If they refuse to attend the dinner party, my friends will take some actions against


    Casey''s wife."


    Wheeler and Beasley looked at each other. Both of themughed.


    "Thank you."


    ......


    In the evening, in the Conference Room in the Davies House.


    Casey sat on the seat of the host. Jordan, Charles, Conor, Morgan, and so on all looked excitedly at


    Casey, as if they were watching a rare animal.


    Casey was a little embarrassed and said with a smile, "Don''t look at me like that. It isn''t the first time for


    you to meet me."


    "We have met you before. However, in the past six months, we all thought that you were dead. Now,


    you suddenlye back. We''ll certainly find it unusual." Conor joked.


    Others all nodded. They were all anxious to know what Casey had gone through in the past six months.


    "Brother Casey, tell us what you have gone through in the past six months. I''m so curious." Morgan


    spoke.


    Casey just briefly told them how he was saved by Annabel, concealing some important things from


    them. There was something he shouldn''t tell others now, including the fact that he hade to his


    teacher.


    Casey always kept everything about his teacher a secret.


    Although Casey concealed many details from them when telling them what he had gone through,


    people present were all interested in what he told them. They all thought that Casey was really lucky.


    "As an old saying goes, one who survives a great disaster is destined to good fortune for ever after. It''s


    great for us to have Brother Casey back." Morgan spoke.


    At this moment, Jordan suddenly sighed and said, "It''s indeed a good thing that Casey is back.


    However, the Graham family and the Sharp family have put us in a very difficult position, and we have


    to do something now. We should think about how to make it through now."


    People in Conference Room were immediately in a somber mood.


    Seeing that, Casey said with a smile, "Don''t worry about it. I''ll deal with it."


    "Brother Casey, you have no idea what the situation is like now. the Graham family and the Sharp


    family deal with us with 80% of the enterprises in B City. Even if you''re, the situation is irretrievable."


    Charles sighed.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    "Yeah, the Graham family and the Sharp family go too far, but we can''t do anything about it." Conor


    also sighed.


    People in Conference Room all began to sigh. In their opinion, now, the Davies family couldn''t deal with


    the Graham family and the Sharp family anymore.


    "Don''t be so pessimistic. It''s mainly manipted by the Graham family and the Sharp family, right?"


    Casey asked.


    Everyone nodded.


    "If I kill all the leaders of the Graham family and the Sharp family, the problem will be solved,


    right?"

 Chapter 661 Do You Feel Easy About Letting Me Attend the Banquet Alone?

    Chapter 661 Do You Feel Easy About Letting Me Attend the Banquet Alone?


    On the afternoon of the next day, Casey stayed in the room with Edith. From time to time, he would put


    his ear near Edith''s abdomen and listened to the sound made by the baby Edith carrying.


    "Darling, she''s calling me dad." Casey spoke to Edith with a smile.


    Edith looked at Casey with me in her eyes. She was still carrying the baby. How was it possible that


    she would speak?


    Several months ago, when Edith had pregnancy check-up, she had known that she was carrying a girl.


    "Then, ask her why she always kicks me at night. Because of that, I can''t sleep well." Edith said.


    Casey immediately put his ear near Edith''s abdomen again and then spoke, "She says that she''s


    anxious to meet me. She just knocks on the door by kicking you."


    Edith burst intoughter. She thought: Casey should sometimes be childish. Is every father-to-be like


    that?


    Soon, the smile gradually disappeared from Edith''s face. She became worried and said, "Tonight, the


    Graham family and the Sharp family will hold the dinner party. Can we make it through?"


    Casey gently touched Edith''s face and said with a smile, "I fell into the sea before, but I''m still alive.


    That trouble is no big deal to me. Moreover, I studied with my teacher in the past six months and has


    be more powerful. I''ve mentioned it to you right? Now, in my opinion, those people are very weak.


    I can easily deal with them."


    Casey had many secrets. He couldn''t talk to anyone about that. Only Edith was the exception. She was


    an indispensable part of Casey''s life, so she had the right to know those things.


    Hearing that, Edith was relieved and then spoke, "You must be careful. There are experts in fighting


    among them. Those experts are very good at fighting. Even Kacper can''t defeat them."


    "I got it. You''re about to give birth to our child. Don''t worry about that and just have some rest. After


    tonight, the Davies family will get out of the crisis." Casey touched Edith''s abdomen, "Your mom''s really


    nagging. In the future, you''ll suffer a lot."


    Edith was angry. If it wasn''t that she was pregnant, she would definitely jump and beat Casey up.


    In the courtyard, Jordan, Conor, Charles and other people were all anxiously walking back and forth.


    Kacper was also there. He wore a cold expression, but there was a hint of worry on his face.


    At this moment, Casey came out of Edith''s room. Seeing that, people in the courtyard all approached


    him.


    "Casey, if you go to attend the dinner party tonight, you''ll be under great danger. You can''t go there


    alone. At least, you should go there with us." Conor spoke.


    "He''s right, Brother Casey. At least, you should go with us. If anything happens, we can help you. It''s


    too dangerous for you to go there alone." Charles also said.


    Seeing that they were so worried about him, Casey said with a smile, "It''s really unnecessary for you to


    go there with me. Moreover, what matters now is the safety of Edith, instead of me. Only when you stay


    here can I go there without worries."


    Hearing that, everyone was helpless and had the feeling that Casey was going to his death.


    "Casey, I believe you, but the six experts in fighting they found are too good at fighting. Even Kacper


    finds it difficult to defeat them. We''re afraid that you''ll be in danger when you go to attend the dinner


    party alone." Morgan spoke.


    "Yeah, those people are good at fighting. Don''t underestimate them." Kacper added.


    Casey was helpless. He didn''t how he could persuade them to stay at home and wait for him.


    At this moment, a person rushed to them with an anxious expression and spoke breathlessly, "A bad


    news. The people of the Graham family and the people of the Sharp familye and ask us to send


    someone to attend the dinner party. If we refuse, they will ruin the Davies House!"


    Hearing that, people were all shocked. Casey raised his eyebrows and immediately spoke, "Show us


    the way."


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    That person hurriedly nodded and left the courtyard with them.


    In the main courtyard of the Davies House, a lot of men of the Davies family were lying on the ground.


    There were only two people standing there. They were two of the experts in fighting sent by Theodore.


    At this moment, they were contemptuously looking at the people lying on the ground as if they were


    looking at some ants. They shouted, "Hurriedly ask your leaders toe out ande with us.


    Otherwise, we''ll ruin your house!"


    "How dare you say those words! Do you really believe that people of the Davies family are afraid of


    you?" At this moment, Jordan shouted. Casey, Jordan and other people arrived here.


    The two people looked at Jordan. One of them sneered, "Old man, that woman is going to give birth to


    her child. Now, you''re the leader of the Davies family, right? Thene with us."


    After saying that, that people approached Jordan and wanted to take Jordan away by force.


    At this moment, Casey stood in front of Jordan and spoke coldly, "You, as someone kept by the Turner


    family, should dare to make trouble for us. Are you afraid that you will be killed?"


    That man looked at Casey up and down. He didn''t know Casey, so he asked, "Who are you? How dare


    you stop me?"


    "I''m Casey." Casey answered.


    The two people were all stunned. One of them asked, "Are you the head of the Davies family?"


    "Yes."


    "Aren''t you dead?" The two were a little astonished.


    "No. I can''t die. Otherwise, how can I deal with you?" Casey said with a smile.


    "Ridiculous. Even if you''re not dead, the Davies family will also be destroyed today. Come with us. After


    you give the Graham family and the Sharp family the property andpanies, we''ll kill you!"


    Jordan gave Casey a worried nce and said, "You shouldn''t have told them who you are so soon. If


    they tell others this news after going back, the Davies family will be in an even more difficult position."


    Casey smiled and said, "Don''t worry about that. It''s impossible for them to leave here alive."


    The two peopleughed and looked at Casey with more contempt.


    "Who do you think you are? You want to kill us? Think about your safety first!"


    One of them said. After that, he rushed towards Casey.


    Jordan, Kacper and other people were nervous and were about to protect Casey.


    Right at this moment, Casey suddenly moved. He moved so fast that they didn''t realize what had


    happened.


    The people who attacked Casey widened his eyes and smelt danger. However, it was toote for him


    to retreat.


    That people tried to punch Casey while Casey took hold of his fist.


    "Are you so weak?" Casey smiled slightly. He had anticipated that the people sent by Theodore had


    had inner force. After fighting with this people, he found that these people didn''t have inner force.


    He felt that these people were just a little more powerful than ordinary experts in fighting. Their strength


    was a little like inner force, but it was at a level that was much lower than inner force.


    That person was in shock and said, "It...It''s impossible!"


    "I''ll show you the real power." As Casey spoke, he stretched out his other hand. After he put his hand


    on the belly of that person, he used the inner force. That person''s mind got nk. After that, he fell to a


    ce away from Casey and was motionless.


    People around all watched it dumbfounded, especially Kacper. He clearly knew how powerful those two


    people were. Now, Casey knocked him down with one move. He was so powerful!


    After dealing with that person, Casey looked at another person. At this moment, another person was


    also astonished. He didn''t expect that Casey would knock down hispanion with one move.


    He smelt the danger. Then he turned around and tried to escape. Casey rushed towards him and


    punched that person on his back. That person vomited blood, fell to the ground and no longer moved.


    After that, Casey turned around, looked at Jordan and other people, and asked with a smile, "Now, do


    you feel easy about letting me attend the dinner party alone?"

 Chapter 662 Who Dares to Harm My Wife and My Child?

    Chapter 662 Who Dares to Harm My Wife and My Child?


    At Jingyun Hotel.


    At this time, the hall on the first floor had been splendidly decorated. There were all kinds of delicious


    food and snacks in the hall. In the center of the hall, there was an empty ce on which people could


    stand and talk.


    At 8:00 p.m., there were many luxury cars parked in front of the door of Jingyun Hotel. Nearly


    representatives of 80% of therge enterprises in B City woulde here to attend the dinner party


    jointly held by the Graham family and the Sharp family tonight.


    Many people entered the hall of the restaurant. There were all dressed in expensive clothes and looked


    good. Although they all looked like decent people, they clearly knew that they came here to get some


    benefits from the Davies family this evening.


    At this moment, the hall of the restaurant was already packed. People were talk to each other casually


    in huddles. However, they were all talking about the Davies family and Casey.


    "In the past, my restaurant was the leader catering industry. I was negligent in management, and


    therefore the kitchen was not very clean. As a result, the people of the Davies family used it as an


    excuse to squash my restaurant. How is it possible that there is not any mouse in the kitchen?


    Unfortunately, people can''t ept that. As a result, the Davies family squashed my restaurant. They


    took this opportunity to promote open-style kitchen, gaining arge share of the catering industry and


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    cutting off my source of wealth. Unluckily, however powerful the Davies family is, the Davies family


    can''t always be powerful. Now, it''s being punished."


    "Yeah. In the past, the Davies family imed that I sold fake goods and used it as an excuse to deal


    with me. I admit that I had sold some fake goods. However, the means the Davies family used were too


    low. In the past, the Davies family was powerful, so I dared not say anything. Now, every dog has its


    day. I''m no longer afraid of the Davies family."


    "He, he. It turns out that the people the Davies family has offended so many people over the years. No


    wonder that they would be in such a situation now. Now, Casey is dead, and it''s a pregnant woman


    who is in charge of the Davies family. There is no need to be afraid of the Davies family now."


    ......


    Before long, Wheeler and Beasley arrived at the hall with Bradshaw and Bradshaw''a three


    "Ladies and gentlemen, wee to attend today''s dinner party." Wheeler spoke loudly.


    People present stopped talking at once, turned their heads and looked at the front of the hall.


    "You all know why we hold this dinner party, so I''m not going to talk about it anymore. Now, we all


    understand the situation in B City. When Casey was still alive, we were bullied by the Davies family and


    dared not to resist. But now, Casey is dead, and it''s but a woman that is leading the Davies family.


    There is no need for us to bear being bullied by the Davies family anymore." Wheeler spoke excitedly,


    trying to make all the people excited.


    Hearing that, many people spoke their agreement at once. In their opinion, in the past years, the


    Davies family had been bullying them. They also thought that it was the Davies family that caused their


    "These years, the Davies family has been acting arbitrarily in B City. After Casey became the head of


    the Davies family, he cooperated with Tianyuan Chamber of Commerce, squashing all of us. They


    made their achievements by doing damage to our interest. The wealth they have now is stolen from us.


    We worked hard to develop those industries, but now they upy most share of them!"


    People present were very excited.


    "The misdeeds of the Davies family are too evil. Now, even the God couldn''t bear it anymore. As a


    result, Casey died somewhere outside B City. It''s a chance given to us by God. Therefore, today, we


    hold this dinner party get back what we''ve lost from the Davies family!"


    "Great!" The crowd began to apud at once. They all thought that Wheeler was very right.


    "Now, Casey''s dead. It''s a pregnant woman that is leading the Davies family. As far as I know, that


    woman firmly believes that Casey is alive, so she won''t let others lead the Davies family. In my opinion,


    it''s just an excuse. She just wants to get the work of all of us. That woman could be said to be wicked,


    cruel and wily! Therefore, today, we must make her give us allpanies of the Davies family.


    Otherwise, even if she is pregnant, we won''t show any mercy to her!"


    "Yes! She, a woman from a small ce, should want to own all thepanies of the Davies family.


    She must be too anxious for money for therefore goes crazy. If she refuses to delegate the power of


    leading the Davies family to others, I don''t mind making it unable for her to give birth to her child." At


    this time, a strong man shouted savagely.


    When he just finished speaking, people present heard the sound made when something moved quickly


    in the air. Soon after that, people present saw a sh of white light. Then, a dagger was thrust at


    somewhere between that people''s eyebrows. Soon, that people fell to the ground.


    There was immediately a disturbance in the hall. It never urred to anyone that that man would be


    killed by a dagger the second after he spoke. It was too scary.


    "Is there anyone else who wants to harm my wife and my child?" Someone said in a deep voice.


    Hearing that, the crowd in the hall immediately quieted down.


    They all looked at the door, seeing a straight person standing at the door. Right at this moment, the


    lights of a car outside the restaurant were turned on and shone on that person, making him look like a


    god of war in the light.


    "Who''s that? Why is his voice so familiar?"


    "Oh, my God. Could it be that it was him that threw the dagger? How powerful is he? He should kill


    someone in that way!"


    "It''s horrible. Have you heard what he just said? What did he mean?"


    At this moment, the driver of that car drove the car away. The people present clearly saw Casey.


    "Casey!" Soon, someone recognized Casey and shouted in shock.


    "Fuck, it''s really him. Isn''t he dead? Why is he here?"


    "Could it be that it''s his ghost? Human beings won''t have the strength he used to throw the dagger!"


    People in the hall were all in a panic.


    Casey went in the hall step by step. The crowd made way for Casey in fear. At the same time, they


    kept looking at Casey. They couldn''t understand why a person, who had been dead for half a year,


    would appear again.


    Neither Wheeler nor Beasley had anticipated such an ident. Casey, who had already been dead,


    should be alive now and evene to this dinner party.


    Casey stopped in front of them and then looked at Wheeler.


    "I seem to have heard that you won''t show any mercy to my wife even if she is pregnant. Is that true?"


    Wheeler''s heart did a flip. He was instinctively afraid. Sweat on his forehead streamed down.

 Chapter 663 You Are Too Noisy

    Chapter 663 You Are Too Noisy


    "Casey, what...what do you want to do?" Beasley asked while staring at Casey. He was also a little


    shocked. However, considering that there were four super experts in fighting standing behind him, he


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    was no longer afraid.


    Casey gave him a nce and said coldly, "Why? You''re going to harm my wife and my child. Besides,


    you want to divide up the property of my family. Could it be that you don''t understand what I''m going to


    do?"


    "Casey...Casey, don''t try to fool us. Even if you''re a live, you have to give us thepanies of the


    Davies family. The Davies family is no longer what it used to be." Wheeler spoke to Casey after getting


    rid of the fear.


    Caseyughed and said, "Who do you think you are? Why should I give you thepanies of the


    Davies family just because you ask me to do that?"


    "You!" Wheeler was unhappy. Obviously, Wheeler was not as confident as Casey.


    At this moment, Bradshaw approached Casey with his threepanions and then looked up at Casey.


    "You''re Casey? When my two of my friends went to the Davies House, did you meet them?" Bradshaw


    asked.


    Casey gave them a nce, finding that they were powerful. He asked, "Are you sent by Theodore?"


    "He, he. Unexpectedly, you''re quite clever. Yes, I''m Bradshaw. Ie here to destroy the so-called the


    Davies family. Unexpectedly, you were so lucky that you weren''t killed by SY. However, when youe


    here, you''re heading for you doom. I''ll kill you for Mr. Theodore!" Bradshaw said coldly.


    "I''m afraid that you can''t. The two people you sent to the Davies House had been killed by me." Casey


    spoke tonelessly.


    Bradshaw''s eyes were wide open. But then he sneered and said, "Don''t fucking fool me in this way. I


    know how powerful they are best. It''s impossible for you to kill them."


    Seeing that Bradshaw didn''t believe him, Casey twitched his lips and didn''t bother to exin. He turned


    his head, looked at the people present and spoke loudly, "Today, it''s the people of the Graham family


    and the people of the Sharp family that fool you into trying to rob the Davies family of itspanies. So


    I can forgive you. However, I won''t let the Graham family and the Sharp family get away it. Therefore, I


    want you to serve as witnesses. Today, I''m going to destroy the Graham family and the Sharp family,


    and you had better think it over before dealing with the Davies family in the future."


    Hearing that, many people put on a contemptuous expression. Obviously, they thought that the Davies


    family was no match for the Graham family and the Sharp family now.


    In the past six months, the Davies family had be much less powerful than before. Even if Casey


    was back, it couldn''t be changed.


    Of course, they didn''t know that Casey was supported by Guanling. Casey could get the Davies family


    out of the current crisis by making a phone call.


    "Ridiculous. Casey, could it be that you''ve been in a mental hospital in thest six months? Or did you


    survive at the expense of your intelligence? Do you understand what situation the Davies family is in


    now? You should dare to brag that you''re going to destroy the Graham family and the Sharp family. It''s


    ridiculous!" Wheeler taunted.


    Beasley also took a step forward and spoke, "Ladies and gentlemen, the reason why Casey dares to


    say so might be that he is still somewhat good at fighting. When ites to fighting, I''m not as good as


    him. However, these four people are top experts in fighting in the world. Some time ago, the three


    experts in fighting of the Davies family were injured by them. Anyone of them could defeat Casey


    easily!"


    Hearing that, people present were even more contemptuous of Casey. In their view, Casey''sing


    here was a joke.


    Casey twitched his lips, took a step forward and pped the Sharp family in the face. He used so much


    inner force that Beasley''s head made a 180-degree turn.


    With a sound, Beasley''s mocking expression froze. Then, he fell straight to the ground.


    "You''re too noisy." Casey spoke coldly while staring at Beasley.


    People present were all in a panic again. Many women began to scream. The head of the Sharp family


    was killed by Casey with a p!


    Wheeler was so scared that he nearly peed.


    Bradshaw and hispanions didn''t expect that Casey would suddenly attack someone. Seeing that


    Beasley fell to the ground, Bradshaw gave Casey a punch at once.


    "Daring to kill him in the presence of me, you''re bringing about your own destruction!"


    Casey was calm. After stopping Bradshaw from punching him, he gave the three person behind


    Bradshaw a nce and said coldly, "You three can join the fight now."


    Bradshaw sneered and said, "How dare you say so. You can''t even defeat me, but you should want to


    fight with four of us at the same time. You''re done!"


    After saying that, Bradshaw continued to attack Casey. The three people behind him were anxious to


    kill Casey and therefore didn''t mind fighting with Casey together. Besides, Casey just asked them to


    join the fight.


    The three people immediately joined the fight, attacking Casey with Bradshaw.


    People present all retreated to somewhere away from them, leaving enough space for them to fight.


    Casey was able to kill someone with a p. If they were involved in the fight, they would be definitely


    dead or wounded.


    Bradshaw and hispanions fought with Casey. They had intended to defeat Casey in a short time,


    but they failed to do so. Casey alone should fight with the four of them with ease. It seemed that Casey


    was not at a disadvantage in any way.


    "You feel puzzled as to why you four can''t defeat me, right?" Casey spoke with a smile.


    "In fact, I can kill all of you by myself."


    Casey didn''t want to continue to spend time fighting with them. Therefore, after saying that, he directly


    used inner force and gave one of them a punch. That person was instantly dead and fell to the ground.


    Bradshaw was so shocked that his expression changed. He looked at Casey in disbelief and suddenly


    had an idea.


    "Are...Are you an expert with inner force?!"


    Casey smiled at him and said, "Congrattions. You''re right."


    After that, Casey gave each of the other twopanions of Bradshaw a punch. Both of them were


    killed before they could react to it.


    Bradshaw knew how powerful Theodore was and therefore understood how powerful experts with inner


    force were. He was not necessarily able to defeat an expert with inner force even after he learned the


    skills of fighting for 100 years.


    Therefore, he immediately turned around and tried to run away. This was the only way to save his life.


    However, Casey wouldn''t let him do so. The moment Bradshaw tried to run away, he came close to


    Bradshaw and spoke in his ear, "Why are you so anxious to go away? Since you''re here, don''t leave."


    The hairs on Bradshaw''s body prickled. He thought that Casey was as scary as a ghost from hell.


    "Please..."


    Before Bradshaw finished speaking, Casey grabbed him by neck. He used some strength and broke


    his neck. After that, Bradshaw fell to the ground and began to twitch.

 Chapter 664 The End of This Event

    Chapter 664 The End of This Event


    Gradually, Bradshaw stopped twitching and no longer moved. The people present watched it and were


    extremely shocked.


    Just in more than 20 minutes after Casey killed first people by a dagger, Casey killed five people,


    including Bradshaw.


    Six people, including Beasley, the head of the Sharp family, Bradshaw and his threepanions and a


    reckless guy, were killed in just 20 minutes. Watching that, people present all realized that Casey was


    serious.


    Wheeler was froze now. Keeping thinking that Casey broke Beasley''s neck with a p, he trembled


    violently every few seconds. His lips were pale, and he kept sweating.


    This dinner party was held by him and Beasley. Now that Casey had killed Beasley, how was it possible


    that Casey would let him off?


    Moreover, Casey could kill Bradshaw, who was so good at fighting, in just three moves. It meant that it


    was impossible for him to run away even if he tried his best.


    At this moment, Casey turned his head and looked at Wheeler. Wheeler''s Adam''s apple kept moving


    and his lip trembled.


    Casey approached Wheeler, put on a yful smile and asked, "Only you''re still alive. Do you have any


    Wheeler took a deep breath. He thought: anyway, I would definitely be killed. I would rather not die as a


    coward.


    "Casey, you''re a demon! You should ignore thew and kill people wantonly. Do you really believe that


    you can get the Davies family out of crisis by doing so? You''re just dreaming!"


    Casey twitched his lips and said, "When you thought of harming my wife and my child, you also ignored


    thew." I just respond in kind. Why do you say such words when you suffer loss?"


    "Humph, no matter how you defend yourself, you''re but a reckless person. Maybe you can kill me.


    However, the Davies family has been a spent force. Even if I''m dead, the Davies family will still be


    destroyed. It''s an irretrievable situation. However hard you try, you can''t change it!" Wheeler spoke with


    an angry and sad expression.


    Casey smiled and said, "Do you really believe that the Davies family is so weak? Well, I''ll let you know


    how powerful the Davies family is before killing you."


    After saying that, Casey took out his mobile phone and made a phone call.


    "Take action."


    "Yes."


    After have a short conversation, Casey put the mobile phone back into his pocket.


    Not knowing what Casey had done, Wheeler looked at Casey with a puzzled expression. However, in


    his opinion, they had been dealing with the Davies family with the help from M Country in the past six


    months. Even if the Davies family was not destroyed, the Davies family had been very weak. Casey


    alone couldn''t change anything.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, the Graham family and the Sharp family will disappear from B City in 10


    minutes. I want you to understand one thing: however weak the Davies family is, no one can offend the


    Davies family without paying a price. Ten minutester, if anyone among you still wants to deal with the


    Davies family, I''ll ept the challenge."


    Before Casey came here, he got into contact with Guanling and learned that people of Guanling were


    waiting for his order.


    Guanling was so powerful. When Guanling took action to destroy the Graham family and the Sharp


    family, ten minutes would be too much.


    Hearing what Casey said, Wheeler immediately sneered and said, "He''s just bragging. Don''t believe


    him. The current situation of the Davies family is known to you all. Casey''s back, so what? The people


    of the Davies family had given all their money to Tianyuan Chamber of Commerce. It''s impossible for


    Casey to get the Davies family out of crisis alone."


    "Therefore, even if he kills me, you must work together to destroy the Davies family. Only in this way


    can we get back what belongs to us!"


    The people present immediately responded to Wheeler and strongly condemned Casey. They said that


    Casey was just trying to fool them.


    Casey didn''t say anything and just stood silently.


    About ten minutester, Wheeler received many text messages on his mobile phone.


    "Your bank ount, thest four number of which is 4253, has been frozen..."


    "The bank has stopping lending money to you..."


    "Your XXpany has been banned for vition of regtions..."


    ......


    Before long, Wheeler received many phone calls.


    "Wheeler, what happened? Why does thepany run out of cash? Hurriedly invest more money."


    "Chairman, ourpany is need of 5 billion dors. So far, the stocks of ourpany have slumped


    by the maximum limit. If we fail to get the money, ourpany will be done!"


    ......


    Wheeler watched it dumbfounded. It never urred to him that so many things would happen to the


    Graham family in just 10 minutes. If it went on like that, the Graham family would lose everything in the


    end.


    Beasley''s mobile phone also kept ringing. It could be known without thinking that the Sharp family was


    in the same situation as the Graham family.


    "Look, both the stocks of the Graham family and the stocks of the Sharp family have slumped by the


    maximum limit. The market value of all theirpanies have fallen by nearly 30%."


    At this moment, someone shouted in shock. People present all took out their mobile phones and


    searched the current situation of the Graham family and the Sharp family.


    "Both the head of the Graham family and the head of the Sharp family have been ced on the list of


    defaulters. It''s said that theirpanies have a deficit and fail to repay the loan. All their assets have


    been frozen."


    "It''s found that severalpanies of the Graham family and the Sharp family have vited regtions.


    Relevant authority has sent someone to carry out the investigation!"


    ......


    The people present talked about many pieces of news rted to the Graham family and the Sharp


    family. Both the Graham family and the Sharp family received heavy blows.


    Only then did people present understood that Casey was serious.


    Wheeler staggered back with a pale face. He gave Casey a nce. Casey was calm, but Wheeler felt


    that there was an air of forcefulnessing from Casey.


    He lost all his strength. Considering that the Graham family had been destroyed and that Casey


    wouldn''t let him off, he fell down to the ground andy on the ground.


    After this evening, the n to deal with the Davies family, which involved many enterprises, was quietly


    stopped.


    After going home, those who had attended the dinner party immediately warned their members of


    families not to offend Casey.


    All the actions against the Davies family were stopped that night, as if the participants had been


    affected by some ideas.


    On the next day, the Graham family and the Sharp family dered bankruptcy because of a series of


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    problems, such as poor management,ck of funds and suspected vitions of regtions. The


    people in B City were shocked.


    None of the people who attended the dinner party that night told anyone that Casey hade back.


    After watching Casey kill someone, they were afraid of being killed because of saying something they


    shouldn''t have said.


    The position of the Davies family in B City became strong again. The bankruptcies of the Graham


    family and the Davies family stirred up heated discussions among people in B City. There were many


    rumors about it. Some storytellers even wove the events into a story that was widely spread.


    Many people thought that it was Edith that got the Davies family out of this crisis by defeating the


    Graham family and the Sharp family in unsparing ways. ording to the storyteller, she was just like a


    goddess of war.


    Many people even imed that Edith was carrying a unicorn and that the Davies family got out of the


    crisis because of the blessing of God. In short, there were many different rumors. These rumors were


    exaggerated and mysterious, gratifying the curiosity of many people.


    In front of apany of the Sharp family.


    A middle-aged woman walked to this ce with a child of seven or eight years old. There was a hint of


    excitement on her face.


    "Hayes, be a good boy. Soon, we''ll be able to see your uncle. Your uncle is an important person in the


    Sharp family. He works in this building and is the leader of more than ten people. Later, we will ask your


    uncle to find the shameless guy we met on the bus and teach him a good lesson." The middle-aged


    woman said with a smile.


    The little boy seriously nodded at once. Considering that they would soon be able to take revenge on


    that person, he was also excited.


    They came to the door of the building, seeing that the door was sealed.


    Not knowing what had happened, the middle-aged woman was puzzled. A security guard happened to


    "Fe, we''re rtives of the Sharp family, and we want to meet my rtive. Can you show us the way,


    please?" The middle-aged woman spoke.


    The security guard looked at her up and down and then said with disdain, "the Sharp family has been


    destroyed. You shoulde here to meet your rtive. Some employees of thispany are arrested


    while others have run away. You should dare to im yourself to be the rtives of the Sharp family.


    Aren''t you afraid of getting yourself into trouble?"


    "What are you talking about? The Sharp family has been destroyed?" The middle-aged woman


    eximed.


    "Yes. Don''t you see that the door is sealed?" The security guard said. Then, he no longer spoke to her,


    turned around and left.


    The middle-aged woman stared at the door and kept silent for a long time.

 Chapter 665 You Are Not Eligible to Do so

    Chapter 665 You Are Not Eligible to Do so


    In the Davies House.


    In the courtyard in front of Edith''s room, Casey was walking back and forth nervously. The people with


    high status in the Davies family, including Conor, Charles, and so on, also stayed here with anxious


    expressions.


    Top obstetricians in B City had long been waiting in the room. It was the day on which Edith would give


    birth to her child.


    Nics and Jennifer couldn''t help smiling. As someone who had experienced this kind of events


    before, they were obviously calmer than those who hadn''t experienced it before.


    Lily was also excited. She stood alone at the door with her eyes fixed on the door. From time to time,


    she murmured a few words. No one knew what she was saying.


    Casey approached Conor and asked, "Are you sure that you have sent enough people to guard this


    house and that there won''t be any problems?"


    "Yes, I''m sure. Kacper and other two experts in fighting are guarding respectively at three sides of this


    house. Besides, there are many men of the Davies family guarding this house. No one could enter this


    house without permission. Don''t worry." Conor answered. He was a little helpless. Today, Casey had


    asked this question for three times, as if he had lost his memory.


    Casey turned his head, looked at Charles and asked, "Are you sure that the best doctors in B City are


    ready? Can theye here soon after anything happens to Edith?"


    "They''re waiting in the living room. What about going to have a look with me?" Charles looked at


    Casey, not knowing whether he shouldugh or cry.


    "It''s unnecessary. I believe you." Casey answered.


    Charles didn''t agree with him. He thought: if you believed me, you wouldn''t ask this question for more


    than ten times. Obviously, you didn''t believe me!


    "Casey, don''t be so nervous. Edith is just about to give birth to a baby. It''s not as dangerous as you


    think. Rx." Jenniferforted Casey with a smile.


    "Jennifer, you''re right. I don''t know why, but I''m still worried." Casey answered.


    "It''s normal for you to be nervous. You haven''t experience this kind of thing before. However calm you


    are, when your wife is going to give birth to your child in the room, you''ll be nervous. After Edith gives


    to the baby, you''ll be relieved." Nics spoke with a smile.


    Casey nodded and took a deep breath. He thought: I shouldn''t be so nervous. I couldn''t let my


    daughterugh at me just after she was born.


    Yes, I had to be calm. I must give her the impression of a strict father from the moment she was born.


    At this moment, Casey noticed that Lily who was murmuring at the door. He approached her and


    asked, "What are you talking about?"


    Lily turned her head, looked at Casey and spoke with a smile, "I''m thinking about how to call you in the


    future. Shall I call you father or brother? Which is better?"


    Casey was embarrassed. He hadn''t told Lily that Edith had known that she was carrying a girl when


    she had pregnancy check-up. Therefore, Lily always thought that Edith was carrying a boy.


    And ording to the agreement between Casey and her, if Lily went after Casey''s son, Casey couldn''t


    interfere with it.


    "Well, why are you so sure that Edith will give birth to a boy? What if she gives birth to a girl? In my


    opinion, you shouldn''t think about these useless things." Casey was afraid that Lily would rush into the


    room after he told her the truth, so he gave a hint.


    Lily glowered at Casey at once and said, "Casey, what do you mean? Do you want to break your


    promise? Listen, I''ve observed Edith for a long time. ording to the information from the inte,


    there are many signs that Edith is carrying a boy."


    Casey was embarrassed. He didn''t expect that Lily would believe the statements on the inte. Could


    it be that the statements on the inte were more trustworthy than medical examination?


    "Humph, listen, after your son is born, don''t ask me to be his godmother. I''ll marry him in the future. If


    you ask me to be his godmother, things will be weird." Lily raised her head and spoke to Casey.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Casey sighed helplessly. He thought: for the time being, let her immerse herself in her fantasy. After the


    child was born, she would know that the information she hot from the inte was not true.


    When they were waiting anxiously, a servant of the Davies family rushed over and said somewhat


    anxiously, "Lord, a person wants to break into this house. She ims herself to be your mother-inw.


    We stop her in the front courtyard. Please go to deal with this issue."


    Casey frowned. The first person he thought of was Amara.


    "She''s crazy. Could it be that she wants to make trouble for us on the day Edith gives birth to her baby?


    It seems that it''s really correct to divorce her at that time." Nics also guessed who that person was


    and said angrily.


    "I''ll go to have a look now. You wait here. After Edith gives birth to the baby, you must immediately tell


    me." Casey said as he went to the front courtyard.


    Everyone nodded.


    In the first courtyard aftering into the Davies House, Amara was standing face to face with more


    than ten men of the Davies family angrily. They were at daggers drawn. Kacper stood on the roof,


    looking at the unreasonable woman on the ground coldly.


    "Get out of my way. Listen, Edith is my daughter. I have the right to see her when she gives birth to her


    baby. You can''t stop me from doing so." Amara shouted with confidence.


    Those men stared at Amara and didn''t know what to do. If it was someone else that wanted to break


    into the house, they would have long caught that person.


    However, she was Edith''s mother. They didn''t dare to catch her, so they could only stop her in this


    courtyard.


    "Besides, I know that Casey, the loser, is dead. Now, it''s my daughter who is in charge of the Davies


    family. You should be very respectful to me, the mother of Edith. Now, you''re stopping me from going


    in. If Edith knew that, she would definitely break your legs for me!"


    The reason why Amara dared toe to B City at this time was that she heard that Casey was dead.


    This news was widely spread in B City, and some people in J City had heard about it.


    After knowing that, she instantly thought that one of her enemies was gone. Later, she heard that Edith


    was leading the Davies family now. Therefore, she wanted toe to here to live a happy life.


    Amara couldn''t do anything with Casey. However, she had many tricks to deal with her daughter and


    Nics who she considered to be a loser. Edith was someone who would yield to the weak but not to


    the strong. As long as she used some tricks, Edith would definitely soften.


    At that time, she could be said to be the mother of the head of the most powerful family in B City.


    Naturally, she would be able to bully others.


    "Quick, get out of my way. After Casey died, my daughter is the head of the Davies family. I''m her


    mother. Do you think you can afford to offend me?"


    Amara muttered. Then, she tried to break in again.


    "I''m afraid that you''ll be disappointed. I''m still alive." Just then, Amara heard Casey''s voice.


    Amara was immediately froze. She hurriedly looked up and found that Casey was approaching her.


    She was instantly dumbfounded and was scared.


    "Why...Why are you still alive? Isn''t it said that you''re dead?" Amara spoke with trembling voice.


    "Others says so, and you just believe it? No wonder you would be fooled into selling the hotel." Casey


    taunted.


    Amara''s face was dark. Then she took a deep breath and said, "Casey, anyway, I''m Edith''s mother.


    Could it be that you want to drive me out after Ie here?"


    "Today, Edith''s going to give birth to our child. I don''t want any ident. Therefore, go back to where


    you''re from. Otherwise, I''ll take some action." Casey spoke coldly.


    Amara glowered at him and said, "Edith is going to give birth to a baby today? You should don''t inform


    me of such a major event. Do you consider me to be your mother? No. I must go in. When my daughter


    is giving birth to a baby, I must stay with her. Get out of my way. It''s a serious matter to give birth to a


    baby. And I''m experienced in it. When you deliver Edith''s child, I''ll be worried."


    Casey was speechless. If he allowed her to go in, he would be worried.


    "Get out of here now. I don''t want to talk nonsense with you." Casey said.


    "Casey, be a moral person. My daughter is giving birth to a child. Why don''t you allow me to go in?"


    Amara said in a loud voice.


    Casey twitched his lips and said,


    "Because you''re not eligible to do so."

 ?Chapter 666 Sherry Davies

    ?Chapter 666 Sherry Davies


    After driving Amara out, Casey turned around and walked towards Edith''s room. Just now, he gave


    Kacper an order: if Amara dared to step into this house, he should break her legs.


    After Casey went back to the courtyard, Nics approached him and asked, "Is it really that woman?"


    Casey nodded and said with a smile, "I''ve driven her out. Before Edith gives birth to the child safely,


    she won''t be able to step into this house."


    "Great. I had thought that she would no longer disturb us after what happenedst time. Unexpectedly,


    she shoulde here on the day Edith gives birth to her child. Why does she do it?" Nics sighed


    helplessly.


    "In fact, she didn''t know that Edith will give birth to our child today. She thought that I was dead, and


    therefore came here to get some benefits from the Davies family." Casey exined.


    Nics spoke with his eyes wide open, "It''s much wicked for her to do so. s...I don''t bother to talk


    about her."


    "Don''t think about her. Today, Edith will give birth to a child. It''s a good thing. Don''t be upset by some


    unimportant people." Casey said.


    Nics nodded. He no longer talked about Amara and continued to look at Edith''s room.


    About two hourster, Casey became a little impatient and had a faint impulse to rush into the room to


    have a look.


    "It''s been several hours. Why is the child still not born? Does anything go wrong? I have to go in and


    have a look." Casey spoke.


    Jennifer hurriedly stopped Casey and said, "Different from what you think, children can''t be born in a


    short time. It''s not been a long time. Sometimes, a woman can''t sessfully give birth to a child in a


    day. Wait a moment. I estimate that the child will soon be born."


    Casey helplessly sighed. Hearing Edith scream from time to time in the room, he was anxious.


    At the same time, he finally realized how great women were. They were worthy of admiration just for


    their giving birth to children.


    "It seems that I must be very nice to Edith in the future. Besides, I have to make our daughter know


    how great her mother is and ask her to be good to her mother."


    When Casey was talking to himself, a baby cried in the room. People in the courtyard were excited.


    Casey was so excited that he didn''t know what he should do for a while.


    At this moment, a nurse ran out of the room with a smile and said, "Congrattions! The madam gives


    birth to a beautiful girl. Both the madam and the baby are safe."


    "What! How is it possible that she gives birth to a daughter? She should have given birth to a son. Did


    you make a mistake?" Lily, who had been waiting, eximed. People in the courtyard were all


    confused.


    Casey was a little embarrassed and hurriedly spoke to Conor, "Watch her, and I''ll go in and have a


    look."


    After saying that, he hurriedly entered the room.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    "No. I also want to go to have a look. I don''t believe that Edith has given birth to a daughter. They must


    have made a mistake." Lily didn''t believe what the nurse said.


    "Now, she has just given birth to the baby. It''s not good for too many people to go in. You had better


    wait." The nurse hurriedly exined.


    Conor immediately blocked Lily''s way, felt puzzled and asked, "Isn''t it good to have a daughter? Even


    Casey is happy to have a daughter. Why are you unhappy?"


    "If they have a daughter, I can''t marry their child. Oh, my dream is shattered." Lily cried.


    Conor was puzzled. He couldn''t understand what Lily was thinking about.


    In the room.


    The moment Casey went in, he saw that Edith was lying exhausted on the bed. Her hair had been wet


    with sweat and her lips were a little pale. It could be seen that she had suffered great pains. However,


    now, she was smiling.


    The nurse beside her was holding a baby wrapped in a piece of cloth. The baby''s skin seemed to be


    dark. She was just born, and therefore she couldn''t open her eyes.


    Casey approached Edith and kissed her on the forehead first. Then he turned around and held the


    baby into his arms.


    "Darling, thank you. We have a daughter now." Casey said with a smile.


    "Pick a name for her." Edith spoke.


    After some thought, Casey said, "What about Sherry Davies?"


    "Why?" Edith asked.


    "She''s our little daughter. I''ll definitely let her be the happiest youngdy in the world." Casey said


    with a smile.


    Edith nodded with a smile and said, "Ok, I''ll follow you."


    Casey gave the baby in his arms a nce and said, "In the future, you''re called Sherry Davies.


    Remember that you''re my daughter and that I won''t let anyone bully you. If anyone dares to bully you,


    I''ll beat that person up!"


    In the past, he was fiercely protective of Edith. In the future, he would be equally protective of Sherry


    who was in his arms now.


    At the door of the Davies House, Amara stood there with her hands on her hips, swearing while facing


    the door.


    Before, Casey drove her out. She was angry, so she stood here, swearing. She used all kinds of dirty


    words. However, she dared not step into the house.


    Kacper had been standing on the roof and had been staring at Amara. Amara had realized that she


    couldn¡¯t afford to offend him, so she only dared to swear.


    After a long time, Amara was finally tired from swearing and stopped.


    Right at this moment, a servant ran over and spoke to the security guards with an excited expression,


    "JZ has a daughter now. He says that it''s a big day and will give all of us bonus."


    The security guards all wore excited expression. It seemed that they were very happy.


    Hearing that, Amara immediately murmured, "She should give birth to a daughter. What''s the meaning


    of having a daughter? It''s not as good as having a son. The reason I suffer so much is that I don''t have


    a son. Now, the daughter I took painstaking effort to raise up doesn''t consider me to be her mother. If I


    were in there, when I find that she gives birth to a girl, I''ll choke that girl to death."


    As Amara spoke, there was a vicious look in her eyes.


    At the same time, several people were sitting in a secret private box at a restaurant in B City. All of


    them were smoking cigarettes, so the room was filled with smoke.


    The person who sat on the host''s seat was named Dillon Graham. He was the son of Wheeler. The


    people in this private box were members of the Graham family and the Sharp family. They didn''t run


    away from B City because they wanted to take revenge on Casey.


    "Casey killed my father and ruined my family. I must take revenge on him! I believe that you all have


    this idea. So far, we just need something with which we can deal with the Davies family." Dillon spoke.


    "You''re right. If we openly deal with the Davies family, we will absolutely fail. However, there is more


    than one way to take revenge on others. Sometimes, the weak can defeat the strong." One of them


    said.


    A man sitting next to Dillon said with his eyes lit up, "Casey''s wife is going to give birth to a child


    recently. Maybe she has already given birth to the child. We can''t defeat Casey, but we can do


    something to his child."


    "If we could find a way to take Casey''s child away from him, we would be able to negotiate with him."


    The people in the private box all agreed. Dillon also smiled to show that he agreed with it. He said, "It''s


    a good idea. Then, let''s think about how to take Casey''s child away from him. At that time, we must let


    him know how it feels to lose immediate rtive!"

 Chapter 667 You Are Perfect

    Chapter 667 You Are Perfect


    "Darling, is she really our child? I''m not very handsome. However, she looks so ugly."


    Fourteen days after Sherry was born, Casey sat on the bed and looked at the baby with dark and


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    wrinkled skin, lost in thought.


    Edith, who was lying on the bed, immediately rolled her eyes at Casey and said, "She''s a newborn


    baby. How is it possible that she''s pretty? She''s still too young. Sometimeter, when she grows up a


    little bit, she will be pretty."


    "I want her to be like you when she grows up. In that way, she will be a beauty. Certainly, it''s necessary


    for her to be like me. However, I just want her to inherit my merits." Casey murmured.


    "What do you mean? Could it be that she will inherit my shorings while she will only inherit your


    merits? Why are you such a narcissist?" Edith spoke with some dissatisfaction.


    Casey gave Edith a gentle nce and said, "You''re perfect."


    Previously, Edith wore an angry expression. After hearing that, she put on a sweet smile, looked at


    Casey in a flirtatious manner and said, "Humph, you could be said to be sweet."


    "Have some rest. I''ll go to the kitchen and prepare some delicious food for you." Casey stood up,


    turned around and went to the kitchen.


    There were several top nurses in the Davies family now. Besides, Jennifer was also here. It could be


    said that they could take very good care of Edith. However, Casey still wanted to cook for Edith. These


    days, it was always him that cooked for Edith. Besides, he bought everything Edith needed in person.


    Every day, he went to the food market with Jennifer and bought the freshest vegetables for Edith.


    After Casey went to the kitchen, Edith took her mobile phone which was on the table. These days,


    Casey only allowed her to y with her mobile phone for half an hour every day. He wouldn''t let her


    y with it for even one more minutes. Edith could secretly y with mobile phone while Casey was


    not with her.


    After all, she did nothing but lie in bed every day. Anyone in her position would be very bored.


    Therefore, it was normal for her to want to y with her mobile phone very much.


    Not long after she opened microblog, she received a message from one of her male college


    ssmates. ording to this message, he had just finished studying abroad and was unfamiliar with H


    Country. He learned that Edith was in B City from other ssmates. So he wanted to know if Edith had


    time to meet him and told them something about the current situation in B City.


    It was certainly impossible for Edith to go to meet him. These days, she couldn''t even leave her room.


    However, he had helped her a lot in college. When she did her graduation project, she asked him many


    questions about something she didn''t understand.


    Therefore, she wanted to ask Casey to meet this ssmate. After all, B City was under the control of


    Casey. No matter what problems her ssmate had, Casey could help him solve them.


    Before long, Casey came in with a bowl of ginseng soup. He handed it to Edith and asked her to drink


    it.


    Edith talked to Casey about her male ssmate. Hearing that, Casey immediately asked, "Did you


    secretly y with your mobile phone again?"


    Edith immediately stuck out her tongue at Casey and said, "Oh, I saw that someone had sent me a


    message, so I texted him back. He helped me a lot in college. Go to meet him and help him for my


    sake, please."


    "I will go to meet him, but you must promise me that you won''t secretly y with your mobile phone."


    Casey spoke.


    "I got it. Darling, you''re so kind. I love you." Edith said with a smile.


    Casey was helpless. After asking Edith for more information about her ssmate, Casey said a few


    words to Jennifer and then left the Davies House.


    Edith told that ssmate that she couldn''t go to meet him because she had just given birth to a baby.


    She also said that she would ask Casey to meet him and that Casey would find a ce for them to live


    in.


    After leaving the house, Casey found that he was still wearing an apron. He put on a bitter smile. At this


    moment, he had to take it off and hold it with his hand. There was even a faint smell of dishes on it.


    At this moment, the male ssmate of Edith was waiting in a high-end restaurant in B City. Casey went


    to that restaurant by taxi.


    Blue Dream Restaurant could be said to be a famous high-end western restaurant in B City.


    At this moment, a man and a woman were sitting face to face at a table in Blue Dream Restaurant.


    The man was dressed in expensive clothes and looked handsome. It could be tell in one nce that he


    was a talented person with a high degree of education. The woman had white skin and looked pretty.


    She was quite a beautiful woman.


    This man was exactly the ssmate of Edith. He was named Holden. He was studying in M Country


    before. The woman was named Daisy and had emigrated to M Country now. Although she looked like


    the people of H Country, she was no longer a citizen of H Country. They became lovers in M Country.


    At this moment, they were talking about Edith with a mocking smile.


    "She said that she had just given birth to a child and therefore asked her husband toe to meet us.


    It''s ridiculous. If I''m not wrong, she''s married to a loser. I really can''t understand why she had the


    courage to ask her husband toe to meet us." Holden said with a smile.


    "She had just given birth to a baby? Didn''t you say that she was your goddess when you were in


    college? After you said so, I thought that she was a middle-aged woman." Daisy spoke while twitching


    her lips.


    "That''s history. When I was in college, she was my goddess. I always helped her. Sometimes I would


    hint that I liked her. However, she acted as if she didn''t understand and had never responded to me.


    When I remember what had happened at that time now, I find that I did have ttered her without caring


    about my dignity. It didn''t matter that she didn''t take a fancy to me. However, she kept asking me for


    help while pretending that she didn''t take my hints. It was really annoying."


    "Therefore, I want to meet her aftering back from M Country. Now, I''m someone who has studied


    abroad. Besides, I''ll soon be the general manager of the famous Excellence Network Technology


    Co., Ltd. I just want to show off to her. At that time, she didn''t like me. Now, I''m so excellent that she


    was not match for me."


    "Unluckily, she has just given birth to a child and can''te to meet us. But it''s ok to show off to her


    husband. When hees back, he''ll mention it to her. In this way, I can show off both to her and her


    husband. Then I can vent my anger."


    Hearing that, Daisy also put on a yful smile and said, "I look down upon ordinary men of H Country.


    They''re not as good as men of M Country. Of course, you''re an exception. Sooner orter, you''ll


    be a citizen of M Country. As for your ssmate''s husband, the loser, I''m afraid that I will feel sick


    after looking at him."


    "When he''s here, justugh at him. There''s no need for you to respect him. I just want to show off to


    Edith and him. It''s unnecessary to be polite to him." Holden said with a smile.


    The moment he finished speaking, Casey approached them with his apron and asked, "Are you


    Holden?"

 Chapter 668 They Had a Servile Attitude to Foreigners and Foreign Things

    Chapter 668 They Had a Servile Attitude to Foreigners and Foreign Things


    Both Holden and Daisy turned their heads and looked at Casey. Seeing that Casey was dressed in


    clothes that were not expensive and that he was holding an apron, they were immediately sure that he


    was Casey.


    But Holden didn''t greet him. Instead, he pretended not to know who he was and asked, "Yes, it''s me.


    What''s the matter? It seems that you''re a dishwasher. If something is wrong, ask the manager to talk to


    me. It''s not appropriate for you toe to me."


    Daisy covered her nose with her hand and said with dislike, "You''re so smelly. The men of H Country


    are really disgusting. Go away now. I can''t bear it anymore."


    Casey didn''t get angry. He smiled at Holden and said, "I''m Casey, Edith''s husband."


    Hearing that, Holden pretended that he just knew the identity of Casey. Then he spoke to Casey, "Oh,


    it''s you. I''m sorry. Before you introduced yourself to us, I thought that you were a dishwasher."


    Casey knew that he was just pretending. He thought: it seemed that he came to us with ill intentions.


    However, I was very happy because I had just had a daughter. I would forgive him.


    "When I just finished cooking at home, Edith asked me to meet you. And I don''t attach much


    importance to clothes at ordinary times. I''m sorry." Casey spoke.


    "In fact, you have nothing to do but do housework at home, right? You imed that you don''t attach


    much importance to clothes? It''s a glorified excuse. You''re so shameless." Daisy muttered.


    Holden smiled and said, "She''s my girlfriend. She has lived abroad for a long time, so she is blunt. I''m


    sorry."


    Casey just smiled and didn''t say anything.


    "We''ve just ordered food, but we haven''t eaten yet. Would you mind waiting for a moment here?"


    Holden asked.


    "No, I don''t mind it. Just enjoy your food. I''ve made reservation for you at the hotel." Casey said, "I''ll go


    to ask the waiter for a chair."


    After saying that, he went towards a waiter.


    Holden immediately put on a scornful smile, "He''s really a country bumpkin. If he is not a customer, the


    waiter won''t offer a chair to him. It seems that the rumor is true. Edith''s husband is really a loser."


    "I''m afraid that people like him will never have a meal in this ce in their lives. Leave him alone. Let''s


    see what he''ll do after he takes a pratfall." Daisy spoke after giving Casey a nce.


    Casey approached the waiter and said, "Get a chair for me and put that near that table."


    "Sir, our restaurant...You, you''re Mr. Davies!" The waiter''s eyes were immediately wide open.


    The Davies family could be said to be a catering giant in B City. It was nearly a shareholder of all


    famous restaurants. Blue Dream Restaurant was no exception. Besides, Casey was very famous in B


    City. This waiter naturally knew him.


    Casey just nodded at him and motioned for him to get a chair for him quietly.


    The waiter hurriedly nodded, after which he went to get a chair for Casey.


    Casey went back to Holden and Daisy''s table. Both Holden and Daisy thought that the waiter had


    refused him. Holden said, "I''ve forgot to tell you one thing. This restaurant..."


    Before he could finish his words, the waiter came close to Casey with a chair and said respectfully, "Mr.


    Davies, I''ve got a chair for you."


    Casey nodded and sat down beside them.


    Holden was embarrassed and bit what he had intended to say back.


    "What did you just say?" Casey asked, staring at Holden.


    "Nothing...nothing." Holden spoke.


    "What the hell. This guy is so lucky that he runs into a waiter with such a good temper. If he had run


    into other waiters, he would have long been driven out." Daisy muttered.


    Holden coughed gently and no longer thought about this matter. Instead, he stared at Casey and


    asked, "Do you settle down in B City now? Are both of you working in B City?"


    "Not really. We''ve got something to do in B City, so we came here. Later, Edith was about to give birth


    to our child. So we didn''t go home. Not long ago, Edith gave birth to a child. I wanted to take good care


    of her, so I didn''t work in these days." Casey answered.


    Holden nodded thoughtfully. In his opinion, Casey didn''t have the ability to settle down in B City at all.


    The houses here were prohibitively expensive. Besides, it was difficult to go through the formalities


    rted to settle down here. It was very difficult for ordinary people to settle down in B City.


    "Well, it''s indeed difficult to settle down in B City." Holden said.


    "Edith told me that you''ve just returned from abroad." Casey spoke.


    When it came to this topic, both Holden and Daisy held their heads high with a hint of pride on their


    faces, as if having lived abroad was something very worthy of showing off.


    "Holden returns to H Country for work. He''ll be the general manager of Excellence Network and


    umte work experience there. A few yearster, he''ll go to M Country and marry me. Then, he''ll


    be a citizen of M Country and will never return to H Country." Daisy spoke.


    "Oh? Isn''t it good to stay here? Why do you want to go to M Country?" Casey asked. In Casey''s view,


    the economy of H Country was no worse than that of other countries. He also believed that the people


    of H Country should stay in H Country and make contributions to the mothend.


    Daisy immediately twitched her lips, put on a look of disdain and said, "Let me put it in this way. Since


    I''m here, when I breathe, I feel ufortable. The air in foreign country is fresher. Besides, people


    there are much nicer than the people of H Country. If it wasn''t that I wanted Holden to have more work


    experience, I would never be here."


    Hearing that, Casey took a sense of dislike. He didn''t expect Daisy to be someone who had a servile


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    attitude to foreigners and foreign things.


    "Daisy''s right. You''ve never been abroad, so you know nothing about foreign countries. H Country is


    really not as good as foreign countries. You should try hard...Forget it. It''s no use to talk to you about


    it." Holden spoke with obvious disdain.


    Caseyughed. He certainly knew foreign countries well. However, even though he was in this position,


    he still thought that H Country was the best. He couldn''t figure out what those, who had a servile


    attitude to foreign countries, were thinking.


    "The family members of Daisy set up Excellence Network in H Country. I know that it''s hard for you to


    find a job. If you want to work as a security guard or a cleaner in Excellence Network, you can tell me.


    The sry won''t be low. I can help you to get this job easily." Holden said with a proud expression.


    Casey twitched his lips. He found that these two people just came to him to show off and that they


    weren''t in need of help at all. Daisy''s family members had the ability to set up apany in B City.


    How was it possible that they could not find a ce to live in?


    After some thought, Casey decided that he wouldn''t let Edith lose face. Obviously, her male ssmate


    wanted to show off to Edith because he thought that he had made some achievements. Now, Edith


    didn''te to meet him. He, as her husband, shouldn''t let Edith lose face.


    So he raised his head and said with a smile, "If I remember correctly, Excellence Network is trying to


    get the chance to cooperate with Fantasy Group, an inte giant in H Country. If you have any


    difficulties, you cane to me. I can help you."


    Fantasy Group was exactly founded by the Davies family. Now, the inte industry developed very


    well. How was it possible that the Davies family didn''t set up apany in this industry?


    Before, when they chatted, Charles asionally mentioned Excellence Network to Casey.


    Now, Charles was the head of thepanies of the Davies family in the Inte industry.


    If foreign countries were really so good, it would be impossible that Excellence Network was so eager


    to cooperate with Fantasy Group. If necessary, Casey wouldn''t mind teaching Holden and Daisy a good


    lesson.

 Chapter 669 They Dont Deserve That

    Chapter 669 They Don''t Deserve That


    "Can you stop joking? Excellence Network does want to cooperate with Fantasy Group. However, it''s


    something involving two multinationalpanies. Who do you think you are? You should offer to help


    me." Daisy spoke to Casey with disdain.


    "Well, I have some decision rights in Fantasy Group." Casey said.


    Daisy stared at Casey with dislike and spoke, "Holden, ask this guy to go away now. I can''t stand him


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    anymore. Why would there be such a shameless people in the world? Fantasy Group is an inte


    giant in H Country. What decision rights you, a manny, could have? When you want to pretend to be


    powerful, you should find a better way."


    Holden also looked at Casey with some dissatisfaction and said, "Even if we''re chatting, you shouldn''t


    boast. I understand that you like to brag when you drink with those migrant workers. However, you


    shouldn''t do that in the presence of us. We''re not in the same social scale as you, and we don''t like you


    to brag."


    Casey gave him a nce and said, "Why? Do you look down upon migrant worker?"


    "He, he. Those people all do dirty and low-paid jobs. They''re even not eligible to be looked down upon


    by me." Daisy answered.


    Casey''s face was immediately dark. He had kindly offered to help Excellence Network. Unexpectedly,


    Holden and Daisy not only didn''t believe him, but also humiliated the migrant workers. He couldn''t bear


    it anymore.


    "Who do you think you are? You even don''t give people the most basic respect. However much wealth


    you have, you''re but a person without any courtesy who suddenly be rich." Casey answered in a


    not-so-polite way.


    Both Holden''s and Daisy''s expression changed. They didn''t expect that Casey would dare to say such


    words to them. In their view, Casey was but a loser. Even if they humiliated him, he was not eligible to


    be rude to them.


    "How dare you say those words to me! You, as a loser, should dare to say those words! Don''t you want


    to live?" Daisy stood up, pointed her finger at Casey and swore.


    All the people in the restaurant turned their heads and looked at them. Feeling a little embarrassed,


    Holden hurriedly pulled Daisy and spoke, "Calm down. There''re so many people here. They willugh


    at us."


    Only then did Daisy sit down, but she still red at Casey angrily.


    Holden looked at Casey with a dark face and said, "Casey, apologize to Daisy now. We''ll forgive you for


    the sake of Edith. You had better be clever and don''t make things worse. You''ll only suffer for offending


    us."


    "I kindly offered to help you, but she made vicious remarks to me. She even humiliated theborers.


    Why should I apologize to her?" Casey spoke coldly.


    "Well, stop. What can you do to help me? Everyone knows your experience. So stop pretending to be


    powerful. Hurriedly apologize to Daisy." Holden said with some impatience.


    Casey stood up, put a room card and a note with an address on it on the table, and coldly said, "I''ll


    forgive you for what you''ve said today for the sake of Edith. This is the room I book for you. Go to the


    hotel on your own. If you said something like that again, I would make you pay a price."


    After saying that, Casey turned around and left the restaurant.


    "How dare you look down upon me? Who wants to live in the room you booked? That might be a ce


    where beggars live. If you''re courageous, stay here. It pisses me off!" Daisy shouted at Casey.


    Holden stopped Daisy and thenforted her, "Well, that guy must be afraid. That''s why he ran away.


    It''s ridiculous. He should consider himself to be someone. Don''t take what such a person said


    seriously."


    "I know that there isn''t anything good in H Country. Now, do you believe me? People here are too rude.


    Besides, they all consider themselves to be someone. No. After you take over Excellence Network, I''ll


    go back to M Country. I feel better to be with the people there." Daisy said angrily.


    "Well, I agree. Later, I''ll talk to Edith about this matter and will definitely make that loser apologize to


    you. What about having our meal first?" Holden coaxed.


    Daisy sneered. Then, she stopped losing her temper.


    People around stared at Daisy and Holden, feeling unhappy. Obviously, what Daisy said just now also


    angered them. However, they just watched because they didn''t want to be in trouble.


    Outside the restaurant, Casey approached a Rolls-Royce. Many people were gathering around this car


    and were staring at this luxury car with an envious look.


    When Casey just came close to the car, someone immediately got off the car and opened the door for


    Casey.


    After Casey sat down in the car, that person sat in the driver''s seat and asked, "Mr. Davies, didn''t you


    ask me to pick someone up?"


    "You don''t have to do that now. They don''t deserve that." Casey said tonelessly.


    The driver immediately knew what Casey meant. Then, he started the car at once and drove away.


    People all looked at the car with an envious look.


    Casey specially made a phone call and asked someone to drive this Rolls-Royce to this ce on his


    way to this restaurant by taxi. When he left the Davies House, he thought that it was unnecessary to


    drive because he thought it was quite convenient to go to the restaurant by taxi. However, considering


    that he shouldn''t let Edith lose face, he asked someone to drive this car to this ce.


    Unexpectedly, the reason why Holden and Daisy asked him toe here was that they wanted to


    show off to him. Moreover, they had such a servile attitude to foreigners and foreign things and looked


    down upon others. Therefore, it was not necessary for Casey to be nice to them. Certainly, Casey


    wouldn''t ask this driver to send them to hotel.


    Casey only gave them the room card for the sake of Edith.


    ...


    After having the meal, Holden and Daisy came out of the restaurant. Holden was holding the room card


    Casey gave them. He took a look at the note on which the address was written, asking, "What about


    going to the hotel Casey booked to have a look?"


    "It''s unnecessary to do that. It''s impossible for him to book a room in a good hotel. Maybe it''s a pigsty."


    Daisy was not happy.


    "If it''s really very cheap, I''ll take a few photos and post it on the inte. If it''s ok, we can live there.


    Anyway, we don''t have to pay for it. Besides, this hotel is not far away from us. It takes only a short


    time for us to go there." Holden spoke.


    Hearing that, Daisy thought that he was right. So she nodded. Then, they walked towards the hotel.


    Before long, Holden and Daisy arrived at a five-star hotel.


    They stared at the magnificent hotel in disbelief. Wondering if they had gone to the wrong ce,


    Holden carefully checked the address on the note several times.


    "Are you sure that he booked a room in this hotel for us?" Daisy asked.


    "ording to the note, we''re in front of the hotel Casey booked for us. This hotel is indeed located at


    No. 189, Changsheng Road. Look at that address te." Holden was also puzzled.


    "It''s not reliable. Is it possible that that loser is willing to book a room in such a good hotel for us? Is this


    card a real one?" Daisy said with doubt.


    "We''ll know it after we go to ask that person. If it''s a fake one, I''ll definitely scold Edith. She''s so stupid


    that she''s married to such a man." Holden walked towards the hotel while speaking.


    They arrived at the door, handed the room card over and asked, "Is this a room card of your hotel?"


    That person took the room card, gave it a look and then said respectfully, "Yes, it''s a room card of a


    presidential suite of our hotel. Wee."


    "What? A presidential suite!"


    Holden and Daisy looked at each other. They were all shocked.

 Chapter 670 Internet Conference

    Chapter 670 Inte Conference


    After returning home, Casey came to Edith''s room. Edith was staring at Sherry, a plump baby, with a


    loving smile.


    Seeing that Casey was back, Edith was a little surprised and asked, "Why do youe back so soon?


    You''ve arranged everything for Holden?"


    Casey helplessly shrugged and said, "I''m afraid that the reason why he got into contact with you was


    not that he wanted to get some help from you. He just wanted to show off the achievements he had


    made."


    Edith was stunned and asked, "Why do you mean?"


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Casey told Edith what had happened in Blue Dream Restaurant. Hearing that, Edith was puzzled. She


    spoke, "He shouldn''t be that kind of person. When Holden was college, he was very willing to help


    others. How this happened? Could it be that there was some misunderstanding between you and him?"


    Casey thought for a moment and asked, "What did he do to help you in college?"


    Edith thought for a while and told Casey what Holden had done to help her. She said that Holden was


    really a very nice person at that time. Whenever she turned to him for help, he had never refused her


    and always helped her.


    Hearing that, Casey immediatelyughed and said, "Although I''m slow in this respect, I know men well.


    No one would be so nice to someone for no reason. If I''m not wrong, when you were in college, he


    liked you. However, you just considered him to be a nice person. In his opinion, it meant that you


    looked down upon him. Therefore, after he returned from abroad, he wanted to show off to you."


    Hearing that, Edith sighed helplessly. It was beyond her expectation that Holden, who she had


    considered to be a very nice person, would be such a person. She found it a little hard to ept.


    "Perhaps there is some misunderstanding and you''ve thought too much." Edith said.


    After a while, she received a text message from Holden.


    "Edith, give up the idea that I''ll forgive your treating me in an arrogant way in the past just because you


    asked your useless husband to book a presidential suite for us. Now, I''m someone who have studied


    abroad and will soon work in a bigpany. I''m no longer what I used to be. However, for me, you''ve


    be a middle-aged woman. I won''t be nice to you anymore."


    "I advise you to hurriedly ask Casey, the loser, toe to apologize to us. Otherwise, I''ll definitely take


    some action and you''ll absolutely regret it."


    Edith handed her mobile phone to Casey and spoke, "Well, you''re right."


    Casey read the text message from Holden, putting on a cold smile. He thought: Holden and his


    girlfriend might send this message in the presidential suite I booked.


    He had never seen such a shameless person. He not only had a servile attitude to foreigners and


    foreign things, but also should threaten Edith and him. Having received such a threat, Casey certainly


    couldn''t pretend not to have seen it.


    At the very least, Fantasy Group would absolutely not cooperate with apany that looked down


    upon H Country.


    "Don''t think about this matter. I''ll handle it." Casey said.


    Edith nodded. After giving birth to her daughter, she cared only about her daughter and therefore was


    not in the mood to think about such a boring thing.


    She had long not cared about her old ssmates'' opinion of her. Besides, it was not the first time for


    her to be in such a trouble. She was sure that Casey would handle it for her.


    Casey took out his mobile phone and made a phone call to Charles, "Is Excellence Network going to


    have a new general manager named Holden?"


    "Yes. These days, they have been seeking cooperation with us. Later, their new general manager will


    discuss their ideas for development with us. A few dayster, there will be an Inte Conference, and


    I''m going to talk to their new general manager at that conference. I''ll decide whether to cooperate with


    them or not after that."


    "Don''t think about that anymore. In the future, refuse all the cooperation rted to Excellence Network.


    Besides, I''m going to attend the Inte Conference. Make some arrangements for me." Casey said.


    "Yes, Brother Casey."


    ...


    On the day when the Inte Conference was held


    Holden and Daisy left the hotel. Both of them were dressed in formal clothes. It seemed that they


    attached great importance to the Inte Conference.


    "How many days does Casey book this presidential suite for? We''ve live here for so many days, but no


    one asks us to check out. It costs at least a few thousand dors to live in that room a day. Could


    Casey, a loser, really afford it?" Holden murmured.


    "Oh, it has nothing to do with us. Anyway, we don''t have to pay for it. Just think about how to build a


    good rtionship with the people of Fantasy Group at the Inte Conferenceter. As long as you get


    the opportunity to cooperate with Fantasy Group, my father will definitely look at you with new eyes and


    will not have any opposition to my marrying you. At that time, it will be easier for you to be a


    citizen of M Country." Daisy spoke.


    "Don''t worry. I have the ability to easily persuade the people of Fantasy Group to cooperate with us.


    Just wait and see." Holden said with confidence.


    The Inte Conference was held in a modern High Tech Convention and Exhibition Center in B City.


    Everypany, which would participate in the conference, would be given a booth in the building to


    disy products and ideas.


    The main function of this conference was to promote cooperation amongpanies. At that time, the


    representatives ofpanies would gather here tomunicate with each other.


    In the Convention and Exhibition Center. After arriving here, Holden and Daisy didn''t pay any attention


    to the booths ofpanies. Instead, they headed straight for the central area of the Convention and


    Exhibition Center. Now, the leaders ofpanies were at that area. They wanted to go to there to talk


    to the people of Fantasy Group over their cooperation.


    There had been many people standing in the central area. Most of them were bigwigs of the Inte


    industry. Charles was certainly one of them. Moreover, he was at the center of the crowd. It could be


    easily seen that he was in a very high position.


    Aftering to this area, Holden put on a surprised look and said, "Wow, they''re all bigwigs. Several of


    them have been internationally famous. Besides,panies of some of them are also well-known in


    foreign countries. It seems that the inte industry of H Country develops quite well."


    Daisy glowered at him at once and said, "It''s just quite well. It''s far from as well as that in foreign


    countries. You''re so ignorant."


    Holden drew back his neck and dared not to say anything.


    They approached the crowd. Holden warmly greeted Charles and joined them in the discussion.


    Charles didn''t know who these people were and would talk to anyone who came to him.


    "Mr. Clinton, it''s my honor to meet you here. A few days ago, I met a loser. He imed that he knew the


    staff of Fantasy Group. When I remember it now, I find it ridiculous. The staff members of Fantasy


    Group are all elites. How is it possible for that kind of loser to make friends with them?" Holden ttered


    Charles with a smile.


    Charles gave him a nce, nodded with a smile and did not reply.


    "Mr. Clinton, actually, Ie here to talk to you about cooperation. Do you have some time?" Holden


    asked.


    "Whichpany do you work for?" Charles asked.


    Holden immediately stretched out a hand to Charles and said, "I''m an employee of Excellence


    Network. I''m called Holden. Ourpany should have given you my profile."


    Charles just said "oh" thoughtfully and didn''t shake hands with Holden. He just stared at Holden with a


    smile and didn''t say anything.


    Holden didn''t know whether he should withdrew his hand or not, feeling embarrassed. He immediately


    blushed.


    "Mr. Clinton, our cooperation..." Holden withdrew his hand and rubbed it against his clothes awkwardly.


    "I can''t make the decision. Later, our Chairman wille here. Maybe you can talk to our Chairman."


    Charles put on a yful smile.

 Chapter 671 This Is Our Chairman

    Chapter 671 This Is Our Chairman


    In the corner, Holden and Daisy watched Charles talking with bigwigs with unhappy expressions. They


    thought that they had lost face just now because of the way Charles treated them.


    Of course, as a matter of fact, no one had paid any attention to them.


    "What does he mean? When you tried to shake hands with him, he should ignore you. Does he look


    down upon Excellence Network?" Daisy said with an angry expression.


    "Maybe he''s not in the habit of shaking hands with other people. Look. He basically doesn''t shake


    hands with other people. Don''t think too much." Holdenforted Daisy.


    "Humph, a group of overweening guys. Its''s because my family just sets up a branch here. If it were in


    M Country, they wouldn''t dare to treat us in that way. Fantasy Group is only a bigpany in H


    Country. If it were in M Country, it would only be said to be a smallpany." Daisy spoke with an


    unhappy face.


    Holden hurriedly agreed. Actually, he thought: if your family was so powerful, why was your family so


    eager to cooperate with Fantasy Group?


    Of course, it was impossible for him tell Daisy what he was thinking. After all, he worked for Excellence


    Network in the future. He should just think about those things.


    "I hope that the Chairman of Fantasy Group would be nicer to uster. Otherwise, I would definitely not


    be polite to them, even at the expense of not being able to cooperate with them." Daisy said angrily.


    Holden immediately tried to persuade her, "Don''t be impulsive. You know how important it is to


    cooperate with Fantasy Group. If we can''t cooperate with Fantasy Group, this branch will be worthless.


    Sometimes, when we do business, we have to be humble and subservient to others. You don''t want


    your father to dislike me because of this issue, right?"


    Hearing that, Daisy''s spirit drooped. She did look down upon thepanies in H Country. However, to


    cooperate with Fantasy Group was really very important. She couldn''t give it up easily.


    "It''s annoying. There is really not anything good in H Country. I must go back to M Country as soon as


    possible. The air there is fresher." Daisy helplessly said.


    At the entrance of the Convention and Exhibition Center, Casey got off a taxi and walked towards the


    center.


    At this moment, Holden and Daisy were visiting the booth of apany. When Holden looked around,


    he saw Casey who was walking into the hall.


    "Why does this guye here?" Holden murmured.


    Following Holden''s eyes, Daisy saw Casey. Then, her face became dark. Now, she was angry and


    wanted to find a chance to vent her anger. In her opinion, she could vent her anger on Casey.


    "Holden, this guy didn''t apologize to us. Let''s go to swear at him. In this way, I can vent my anger."


    Daisy pulled Holden towards Casey.


    Holden didn''t take Casey seriously, either. In his view, only top talents like him were eligible to attend


    such a high-level Inte Conference. And Casey, a loser, was not qualified toe here.


    They approached Casey, stopping him. Daisy said unkindly, "Do you really consider yourself to be


    someone? You should dare toe to such a ce. Why? Do youe here to unblock the drain or


    to clean the toilet?"


    Looking at Holden and Daisy who were blocking his way, Casey was not astonished. He said with a


    smile, "Ie here to attend the Inte Conference. Make way for me, please. They''re waiting for


    us."


    "Casey, are you kidding me? Peopleing here are bigwigs of the inte industry. How is it possible


    that they will wait for you, a loser? Listen, you haven''t got away with what you did that day. Apologize to


    Daisy and me now. Otherwise, we won''t let you go." Holden said threateningly.


    Casey stared at them and spoke, "Why should I apologize to you two? You two have servile attitude to


    foreigners and foreign things. Besides, you insultedborers. It''s you two that should apologize."


    "You''re talking rubbish! We have servile attitude to foreigners and foreign things. So what? Foreign


    countries are a hundred times better than H Country. It''s an indisputable fact. You even can''t think of


    anything good in H Country. You imed that we insultedborers? Don''t you know that the superiors


    should be treated differently from the inferiors? They can only do physical work, so they deserve to be


    looked down upon by me!" Daisy talked as if she was reasonable.


    Hearing that, Casey didn''t get angry. Instead, he smiled slightly. After that, he passed by them and


    continued on his way.


    "Didn''t you hear what I said? I demanded that you should apologize to us. Are you deaf?" Seeing that


    Casey go away, Holden shouted.


    "Holden, catch him. He must apologize to me. Otherwise, I won''t let him get away with it!" Daisy


    shouted with her eyes wide open.


    They wanted to stop Casey, so they ran quickly towards Casey. However, however fast they ran, they


    couldn''t keep up with Casey. Casey just walked leisurely, but he kept a long distance from Holden and


    Daisy.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    "How can this guy walk so fast? Damn it. He''s heading for the central area. If he angers the people of


    Fantasy Group, the cooperation between ourpany and Fantasy Group might be affected. He must


    have deliberatelye here to make trouble for us." Holden cursed in a low voice.


    Soon, Casey arrived at the central area.


    Holden''s expression changed a lot. He hurriedly shouted at two security guards, "Stop him! That


    peoplees here to make trouble!"


    The two security guards were startled. They hurriedly looked at Casey and were about to stop Casey.


    Right at this moment, Charles walked towards Casey and greeted him with a smile.


    Seeing that, the two security guards stopped at once.


    That was a bigwig of Fantasy Group. He came to greet that people in person, so it was impossible that


    that people was someone who came to make trouble. In this case, they had better just stand there.


    Holden and Daisy also didn''t anticipate that Charles woulde to greet Casey in person. They were


    immediately dumbfounded.


    Seeing Casey, the bigwigs of the inte industry were all surprised. The rumor that Casey had been


    dead was widely spread in B City. Now, Casey shoulde to this ce. This immediately convinced


    them that the rumor was false.


    Moreover, when the Graham family and the Sharp family were destroyed overnight, they had heard


    some news. Now, it was highly likely that the Graham family and the Sharp family were destroyed by


    Casey.


    Casey didn''t mind others knowing that he was still alive. It would take a long time for people of the


    Turner family to know it.


    Besides, Casey had decided that he would go to M Country in person and put an end to the story


    between himself and Theodore as well as the Turner family soon.


    The people present all approached Casey and greeted him respectfully. Casey nodded at everyone.


    Among the crowd, the clothes he wore were the cheapest, but he had the strongest air of forcefulness.


    Holden and Daisy were dumbfounded again. It never urred to them that these bigwigs would greet


    Casey one by one. Being treated by them in that way, how high a position Casey would be in?


    They approached the crowd. Still not believing that Casey was someone in a high position, Holden


    spoke to Charles, "Mr. Clinton, this people..."


    Charles gave Holden a nce and said with a smile, "You''ve juste at the right moment. Don''t you


    want to talk to our Chairman about cooperation? This is our Chairman. If you have anything, talk to


    him."


    After saying that, Charles even pointed to Casey.


    Both Holden and Daisy were instantly froze. They just stood still.

 Chapter 672 You Think too Highly of Yourself

    Chapter 672 You Think too Highly of Yourself


    "Chair...Chairman? Isn''t this guy a well-known loser? Why does he be the Chairman of Fantasy


    Group?" Holden spoke to himself in a low voice. He was very confused.


    Daisy was startled. After a long time, she said, "There must be a mistake. How is it possible that this


    guy is the Chairman of Fantasy Group? Holden, didn''t you tell me that he''s a loser?"


    "I don''t know, either. In the past few years, I have been abroad. How is it possible for me to know the


    current situation? Besides, I did remember that Edith was married to a loser before I went abroad.


    Could it be that she married to someone else in the past few years?" Holden wore a puzzled


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    expression.


    At this moment, Casey looked at them and spoke to Holden with a smile, "Do you want to cooperate


    with ourpany?"


    Holden was embarrassed. Not knowing how to deal with the current situation, Holden could only


    manage to smile and said, "Casey...Casey, unexpectedly, you''re the Chairman of Fantasy Group. What


    a coincidence. Ourpany, Excellence Network, happens to want to cooperate with yourpany.


    Considering that we''re friends, let''s talk about it."


    "Friends? You think too highly of yourself. Could it be that you two forgot what you spoke to me just


    now so soon?" Casey said with a sneer.


    There was already sweat on Holden''s forehead. At this moment, the bigwigs of inte industry of H


    Country were staring at him. If he failed to deal with this matter well, it would be very difficult for


    Excellence Network to develop in H Country in the future.


    "As a matter of fact, it''s just a misunderstanding. When I was in college, I got along well with Edith.


    Now, she''s your wife. I''m happy for her. I''ll specially find time to apologize to you for previous


    misunderstanding. Don''t talk about that here." Holden tried hard to figure out a way to remove the


    embarrassment.


    Casey twitched his lips. After that, he spoke seriously, "Now, I, as the Chairman of Fantasy Group,


    inform you that Fantasy Group won''t cooperate with apany that has a servile attitude to foreigners


    and foreign things and insultsborers. So, don''t waste your time."


    Holden''s face instantly became dark. He had realized that Casey wouldn''t be nice to him.


    Hearing that, Daisy immediately got angry. This guy was not polite to them. Besides, he even imed


    that Excellence Network was apany that had a servile attitude to foreigners and foreign things and


    insultedborers.


    In her pervious n, if theirpany couldn''t cooperate with Fantasy Group, they could cooperate with


    anotherpany. It was just not as good as cooperating with Fantasy Group. However, Casey''s


    making those remarks about theirpany in the presence of so many people would make it


    impossible for her to cooperate with any otherpanies.


    She, who had a bad temper, instantly glowered at Casey and asked, "Casey, why did you nder our


    Don''t let personal matters affect work, please!"


    Hearing that, Casey immediately smiled, saying, "Are you sure that I''m ndering you? Could it be that


    you forgot what you just said so soon?"


    "I''m certainly sure that you''re ndering me. When did I say those words? You just deliberately framed


    us with your identity!" In Daisy''s opinion, it was impossible for people here to know what she had said,


    so Casey wouldn''t be able to do anything with her as long as she insisted that Casey was ndering


    her.


    Casey stared at Daisy and asked, "Well, then can you tell me your position in Excellence Network?"


    "Excellence Network is founded by my father. In the future, it''ll belong to me." Daisy said with a proud


    expression.


    "So it means that you can represent Excellence Network, right?" Casey went on asking.


    "Yes, I certainly can. Why do you ask this question?" Daisy was a little puzzled.


    Casey didn''t ask her another question. Instead, he took out a recording pen from his pocket and


    showed it to Daisy and Holden.


    Then, he turned the recording pen to its maximum volume and then yed it in the presence of all the


    people.


    "You''re talking rubbish! We have a servile attitude to foreigners and foreign things. So what..."


    Everyone heard Daisy''s angry voice.


    Hearing that, Both Daisy''s and Holden''s eyes were immediately wide open. They hadn''t anticipated


    that Casey should record what they said.


    Daisy tried to rob Casey of the recording pen at once. Casey dodged her hand by merely raising his


    hand.


    "Give it to me now! Stop it!" Daisy was furious. She was so anxious that she moved her hands crazily.


    "Now, dare you repeat what you said before?" Casey asked while staring at her.


    "What did I say? Give it to me now! You''re ndering me! I''m going to sue you for nder! You''ve


    faked it!" Daisy had already been out of her mind. Now, she had be a shrew.


    Seeing that, the security guards, who were not far away from here, hurriedly came over and stopped


    Daisy.


    The bigwigs of the inte industry all stared at Daisy and Holden with a hint of disdain in their eyes.


    "I didn''t expect Excellence Network to be such apany. It has a servile attitude to foreigners and


    foreign things. Besides, it even insultsborers. If it wasn''t for thoseborers, you even won''t have a


    house. How dare you to look so superior?"


    "If I remember correctly, Excellence Network should be a foreign-fundedpany. If you look down


    upon H Country, why do you set up apany here? I suggest that you should go back as soon as


    possible!"


    "Such apany would be a cancer in H Country. When we choose apany to cooperate with in


    the future, we must be careful. We must not be affected by such apany."


    ...


    Hearing the remarks these bigwigs of the inte industry made on Excellence Network, Holden wore


    a despairing expression. Now, they really had no way out. These bigwigs were unwilling to cooperate


    with them. And the smallpanies would certainly be more afraid of cooperating with them.


    When Daisy heard those words, there was malicious expression in her eyes. After a long time, she


    shouted at all the people, "You''re all stupid! I''ll nevere to this fucking ce again! You''re idiots. It''s


    impossible for yourpanies to develop well in the rest of your lives!"


    "They''re making trouble. Drive them out now. In the future, don''t let Excellence Network attend any


    meetings. It''s but a foreign-fundedpany, but they should consider themselves to be someone."


    Charles said coldly.


    Two security guards drove Holden and Daisy out at once without any hesitation.


    Outside the Convention and Exhibition Center, Holden stamped his foot hysterically and scratched his


    head with great strength while looking at the security guards who were stopping them.


    "It''s over. It''s all over!"

 Chapter 673 Dine and Dash

    Chapter 673 Dine and Dash


    The Davies, in Edith''s room.


    Edith looked at Casey and asked worriedly, "Are you really going to M Country to take revenge on the


    Turner family?"


    Casey smiled and touched Edith''s face, and said, "This matter can only be solved by me personally,


    and if this hidden danger is not solved in one day, I will not be at ease in one day. I must consider the


    safety of you and our daughter."


    Edith sighed helplessly, knowing that no one could change Casey''s decision.


    And the Turner family was indeed Casey''s biggest enemy right now. If the Turner family was not


    eliminated, they would indeed live with fear every day.


    Seeing Edith''s worry, Casey smiled and said, "You can rest assured. You don''t need to worry about the


    affairs of the Davies family anymore. I have found someone who is professional enough to take care of


    the Davies family. When you see himter, you will bepletely relieved."


    Edith was a little confused and asked, "Who?"


    Casey didn''t hide it either. He smiled and said, "Your biological father, Darius Sue."


    Edith''s eyes widened, and she didn''t expect Casey to find the head of the Sue family.


    However, if Darius came to help take care of the Davies family, then she could really feel relieved.


    Although the Sue family was only a first-ss family in H City, it had grown to the level of the world''s


    top family. In addition, thest time he helped Casey get rift of the Nelson family and regained control


    of the Sue family from Old Lady Sue. Today, Darius had be the leader in H City.


    The Sue family was also under the leadership of Darius, and had secured its position as the world''s top


    family. In terms of business, the Sue family was already in the same ranks as the Turner family.


    With the help of the head of arge family, unless the Turner family came to trouble, no one could


    shake the position of the Davies family.


    Of course, Darius agreed toe and help, also because he learned that Edith had given birth to a


    daughter. As a grandfather, he naturally wanted to take a look at the baby.


    "As for your safety, you don''t have to worry about it. Even if I leave, there will be experts who are strong


    enough to guard you in secret. As for who it is, you will know when ites," Casey continued


    speaking.


    Edith nodded, and then asked, "When are you going to leave? Will you disappear as soon as I wake up


    tomorrow morning?"


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Caseyughed dumbly and said, "You make me feel like we are a couple who have angered God, and


    can only meet once every once in a while, and then after meeting, I will leave you secretly without any


    other means."


    "Oh, don''t kid. I am talking something serious." Edith nced at Casey angrily.


    Casey made a grimace at Edith and said, "Don''t worry, I will tell you before I leave. Now that the


    experts I''ve found to protect you and our daughter hasn''t arrived, I won''t leave before that."


    Edith breathed a sigh of relief, theny down on the bed and yed with Sherry''s chubby little hands.


    ...


    At the airport of B City.


    Darius walked out of the airport, followed by a group of people. All of them were serving for Darius'' trip.


    "Lord Darius, do you want to tell the Davies family now and let them send someone to pick us up?" a


    man asked.


    Darius smiled and shook his head, and said, "Don''t notify them for now. I haven''t been to B City for


    many years. I''ll go around here for the time being, and then go to the Davies family."


    "You go to find a restaurant. Everyone is hungry after a long trip. Let''s have a meal first."


    "Yes!" the man said immediately.


    "By the way, don''t choose a luxury restaurant, just find an ordinary one. Food in those luxury


    restaurants here doesn''t taste very good. It''s better to find an ordinary restaurant in which the food is a


    lot more delicious," Darius said again.


    The man nodded and said, "I understand, I will look for it now."


    Darius smiled and nced at the sky in B City, and then muttered, "The sky of B City is really not as


    blue as it was at that time. I have to discuss with Casey and let him take my little granddaughter to live


    in a ce with blue sky and white clouds. We can''t let her suck the smog since she is a child."


    At the same time, at the entrance of a restaurant near the airport of B City.


    Amara walked here in despair, looked at the dishes on the sign outside, swallowed hard.


    She had been wandering in B City alone for many days, and the money she carries had already been


    run out of. Because of her gluttony, she spent the travel expenses she left behind a few days ago. Now,


    she had only five dors.


    It was naturally impossible to have a good meal with five dors, but Amara had already been starving


    for two days, and she was too hungry. At this time, she was losing her marbles.


    A decision was made in her mind, Amara walked straight into the restaurant, and when she reached


    the hall, she sat directly at a table, and immediately a waiter came and gave her the menu.


    Amara looked at the dishes on the menu and felt she wanted to eat all of them, so she ordered ten


    dishes in one go, which caught the surprised look of the waiter.


    It didn''t take long for the waiter to bring up all the dishes Amara ordered, and she immediately started


    to eat like a person who hadn''t eaten for a few days.


    In less than half an hour, Amara ate all the dishes on the table, and then hupped with satisfaction.


    At this time, the waiter came over here, with two burly men behind him, and said to Amara, "Please


    check the bill."


    At that time, the waiter had noticed that Amara was strange, so he called two people specifically to


    prevent Amara from not paying.


    Amara stared at the three of them, feeling nervous, and reached out to get money from her clothes. For


    a long time, she only took out a crumpled five-dor note and ced it on the table.


    The waiter stared at the five dors and said, "Lady, don''t be kidding me, please take out the rest of the


    money."


    "I... I only have it," Amara said.


    The waiter responded with anger immediately, stared at Amara coldly, and asked, "What, do you want


    to have a dine and dash?"


    Amara rolled her eyes quickly and said, "I am Casey''s mother-inw. Do you know Casey? He is the


    head of the Davies family. Go to him and ask for money, and he will definitely pay it to you."


    "Are you a fucking fool us? If you are really the mother-inw of the head of the Davies family, would


    you still try to have Dine and dash here? Hurry up and pay, otherwise don''t me us for being


    impolite!" the waiter shouted.


    The two burly men immediately put their hands on Amara''s shoulders, as if they would beat her at any


    time.


    "What I said is true, I am Casey''s mother-inw, believe me!" Amara hurriedly shouted.


    At this moment, a man came to Amara, stared at her thoughtfully, and asked, "Are you really Casey''s


    mother-inw?"


    Amara nced at the man, nodded quickly, and said, "Yes, I swear to God that I didn''t tell a lie!"


    The man immediately showed a joking smile and said, "I can pay for you, but you have toe with


    me. I have something to look for you."


    Amara agreed without even thinking about it. No matter what, as she didn''t have to pay for her own


    meals, she thought that she won.


    And she didn''t know that the man who promised to help her check out was Wheeler Graham''s son,


    Dillion Graham, who threatened to find Casey to avenge his father.

 Chapter 674 Unfortunately for Amara

    Chapter 674 Unfortunately for Amara


    In a private room of the restaurant.


    Dillion and the rest of the Graham family and Sharp family were all sitting here, and Amara stood in


    front of a group of people, feeling a little nervous.


    "Sirs, what do you want to do? I''m so old. It''s not a good idea to let me y with you. As for the robbing


    of money, that guy saw it just now. I only have five dors in total and the waiter took it away. I''m just a


    poor old woman. It''s useless for you to keep me, or you should let me go," Amara said to the group of


    people in front of her.


    A group of people showed sneers on their faces, and it was obvious that they didn''t mean to let Amara


    leave.


    "You...you shouldn''t be human traffickers, right!" Amara''s eyes suddenly widened, thinking of a


    possibility. She used to read the news and someone would abduct people and then cut off organs for


    sale.


    As soon as she thought of this, she broke out in a cold sweat, regretting that she shouldn''t have agreed


    to go into the private room with a stranger just for a meal.


    With a sneer on Dillion''s face, he looked at Amara a little sullenly. When most people saw him, they


    would indeed think that this person was a little scary.


    He stared at Amara and asked coldly, "Are you sure you are Casey''s mother-inw?"


    Amara''s eyes brightened up and she quickly said, "Yes, I am Casey''s mother-inw. If you don''t believe


    me, you can take me to the Davies family. If you take me there, matter what you want from Casey, he


    will give it to you."


    Now, she could only take Casey as her lifesaver, and now she only hoped that these people could be a


    little afraid of Casey, otherwise, she might encounter something terrible today.


    Dillion did not continue to ask Amara. Instead, he turned his head and asked the person next to him


    who was checking things with his phone, "Is it found, Casey''s mother-inw, is this the person?"


    The man continued to stare at the phone for a while, then stood up and said, "I found it, Casey''s


    mother-inw is named Amara, and there are photos on the Inte, which are indeed very simr to


    this woman."


    Dillion took the person''s phone, took a look, andpared it with Amara, and found that it was indeed


    the person in front of him.


    "It seems to be true. I didn''t expect Casey to be so ruthless to his mother-inw. He is really a beast,"


    Dillion said.


    Seeing everyone confirming her identity, Amara quickly exined, "In fact, Casey was very good to me.


    I wasted my money. Casey was very good to me. If he knew how I am now, he would definitely send


    me money directly."


    She said this to let these people know that her rtionship with Casey was not bad, so that she could


    get rid of this trouble through Casey''s influence in B City.


    "Are you sure?" Dillion asked again.


    Amara nodded quickly, feeling that she had seen the dawn of hope. After these people determined that


    she was Casey''s mother-inw, they would definitely not continue to embarrass her.


    However, at this moment, Dillion directly pped Amara''s face.


    "Fuck, I just want to hit someone who has a rtionship with Casey. Since you are Casey''s mother-in-


    Amara was stunned at once. In her opinion, after these people know her identity, shouldn''t they rush to


    apologize to her? How could they just beat her?


    "Why... why? Aren''t you afraid to offend Casey?" Amara asked.


    "Offend him? It''s because of him that my family is ruined. I don''t want my fucking life, do you think I will


    be afraid to offend him a Casey? I hate everyone who has a rtionship with Casey. Today, you are


    unlucky, we will just take you out!" Dillion shouted excitedly.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Everyone in the private room was aroused by Dillion, and all of them were full of indignation.


    "That''s right, if it weren''t for Casey, how could the Graham family and Sharp family fall to this point? We


    can''t beat Casey, but we can beat Casey''s mother-inw? Guys, go together, take it out on the old


    woman!"


    After shouting, a man kicked Amara directly.


    The rest of the people couldn''t bear their emotions, and they stepped forward to beat Amara severely.


    Amara was unfortunate. She never thought that she would run into Casey''s enemy. If she had known


    this, she would definitely not use Casey as a shield.


    "Damn! Casey is really a jinx and he can''t bring me good luck. He is a bastard. I am beaten because of


    him. I must find a chance to avenge! "Amara yelled viciously in her heart.


    Dillion and a group of people pped Amara''s body mercilessly, venting their anger, and now they


    could only find Amara to vent their anger with their strength.


    They did n to steal Casey''s daughter and threaten Casey before. However, it was difficult for them, a


    group of wimps, to steal Casey''s children from the Davies House, so their n could only be stranded.


    "You guys stop. Actually, I and Casey have already broken up. He doesn''t even let me in at the gate of


    the Davies family. I hate that nasty guy like you do. Please stop quickly. If this goes on, I will be killed


    by you!" Amara pleaded.


    "You''re fucking here to fool us. That''s not what you just said. Today, you cannot run anyway!" Dillion


    said coldly. At this time, how could he believe in Amara again?


    In the lobby outside the private room, Darius and his party had already sat down at a table here.


    Looking at the old decoration of this restaurant, Darius smiled and said, "Sometimes, the dishes made


    in such a ce are delicious."


    Others nodded.


    At this moment, they all heard cursesing from inside the private room, many of them cursing


    Casey. Darius frowned immediately after hearing it.


    "What''s going on there? Why do I hear someone scolding Casey there?" Darius said.


    "Lord Darius, I''m going to take a look." A tall man stood up immediately. This person was Darius''


    personal bodyguard for this trip. He was strong and was notparable to ordinary masters.


    After the man entered the private room for a while, several screams came out, and then the man


    walked out with Amara.


    "Lord Darius, a group of people inside are beating this woman. I asked one of them. They are the


    remnants of the Davies family''s former opponents, and this one is Mr. Casey''s mother-inw." the


    person replied.


    Expression on Darius''s face changed. Casey''s mother-inw, wasn''t it Edith''s adoptive mother, why


    was she beaten like this?


    Although he didn''t know much about Edith''s adoptive parents, he could never treat Edith''s adoptive


    parents wrongly just by they raised Edith.


    "Are you really Casey''s mother-inw?" Darius asked seriously.


    Amara was already scared of being beaten, and when she heard someone ask her this question again,


    she trembled with fright, and then quickly said,


    "No, no, they admitted the wrong person, how could I be Casey''s mother-inw, please forgive me, I


    don''t know Casey at all, in fact, I am impersonating, just to cheat for a meal."

 Chapter 675 She Is Amara

    Chapter 675 She Is Amara


    Hearing Amara''s words, Darius'' look immediately darkened.


    Originally, he thought that if this woman was really Casey''s mother-inw, as Edith''s biological father,


    he couldn''t just stand idly and let Amara be bullied. No matter what, he would get even fot her.


    But the woman in front of him said that she was an impersonator, so Darius naturally didn''t need to


    help her.


    Moreover, she dared to pretend to be Edith''s adoptive mother and swindle. As Edith''s biological father,


    Darius had to punish such her severely.


    Because he owed Edith a lot, he had always been very grateful to Edith''s adoptive parents, so seeing


    someone posing as Edith''s adoptive mother, he naturally had to give this person a serious lesson.


    "Are you really impersonating?" Darius stared at Amara and asked.


    Amara was already scared of being beaten by Dillion and his friends. How could she dare to say that


    she was Casey''s mother-inw now? She afraid she would die if she got a beaten again.


    So, she shook her head quickly and said, "Really, I''m an impersonator. How can I be Casey''s mother-


    inw? The grudges between you and him really have nothing to do with me. Please let me go."


    Darius immediately snorted and said, "Let you go? Dare you pretend to be Casey''s mother-inw. Is


    this kind of identity you can casually impersonate? Come, ps her ten times first. How dare she!"


    Amara was dumbfounded immediately, why was this different from what she thought? Why did she say


    that she was impersonating, these people also wanted to beat her?


    However, before she had time to exin, a person had already walked up to her and unceremoniously


    began to p her.


    One clear p after another sounded in the middle of the restaurant hall, the owner and waiters of the


    restaurant were looking on passively and they did not dare to provoke these people who seemed to be


    powerful.


    "Stop..." Amara was anxiously trying to exin that she was actually Casey''s mother-inw, but the


    man didn''t give her this opportunity at all, p after p, and soon, Amara had been badly battered


    about the head and face. Finally, after ten ps, Darius stared at Amara coldly and asked, "Dare you


    still pretend to be Casey''s mother-inw in the future?"


    Amara wanted to cry, feeling the pain on her face, and said, "Actually, I am Casey''s mother-inw, just


    because of..."


    Before she could finish her words, Darius pped the table angrily, and shouted, "She even doesn''t


    repent, so p her ten times again!"


    "Yes!" The man immediately raised his hand again and pulled Amara''s face fiercely.


    At this time, Amara had the desire to die. If she coulde back, even if she starved to death, she


    would definitely note to this restaurant for dinner.


    After ten ps, Amara''s consciousness became blurred, her body swayed and fell directly to the


    ground.


    Darius stared at Amara who fell on the ground and said, "Bring her and the people in the private room


    to the Davies House, and throw them on the mercy of Casey. This person who pretended to be Casey''s


    mother-inw should be punished. I have to talk to Casey and Edith about what happened here.


    Someone dared to pretend to be her casually. I can''t bear it!


    ...


    The Davies House.


    Casey was taking care of Edith and Sherry in the room. At this time, Jordan walked in and said,


    "Casey, the Sue family has arrived, and they are carrying the remnants of the Graham family and the


    Sharp family. They are now in the living room. Go over and take a look."


    "Oh?" Casey was a little surprised. He didn''t expect Darius to bring the remnants of the Graham family


    and the Sharp family. He didn''t know what happened.


    He told Edith to take a good rest, and then followed Jordan towards the living room.


    In the living room, Casey greeted Darius, and then saw Dillion and a group of people kneeling on the


    ground, and asked with some confusion, "What''s the matter with them?"


    Darius exined to Casey what he had encountered in the restaurant. At that time, after listening to


    Jordan''s exnation, he realized that these people were the remnants of the Graham family and the


    Sharp family, and he happened to help Casey get rid of some trouble. .


    Casey nced at Dillion and the others, and finally saw Amara whose entire face was swollen, with a


    trace of doubt on her face. He felt that this person seemed to be familiar.


    He walked up to Amara and asked, "What does this person do? How could she be badly battered?"


    Dariusughed and said, "This person is a liar who pretends to be your mother-inw and wants to


    swindle. I have someone teach her a little bit. By the way, where is your mother-inw? Hurry up and


    call her out. I also have to thank her for raising Edith these years."


    Casey stared suspiciously at the Amara in front of him, and then suddenly his eyes widened, and he


    recognized that the person in front of him was Amara. Her clothes were exactly the same as when she


    came herest time.


    "Casey, don''t stare at this liar, go and call your mother-inw." Darius urged.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Casey turned his head and nced at Darius, pointing to Amara a little bit dumbfounded, and said, "It''s


    her."


    "What?" Darius was stunned. "Casey, don''t make trouble, this person said that she is an impersonator,


    how could she be your mother-inw?"


    "I didn''t make a fuss, it was her, it''s just that I couldn''t see her original appearance bow, but judging


    from the clothes, she was indeed my mother-inw." Casey answered.


    Darius'' face was instantly covered with embarrassment, and he didn''t expect that it was Casey''s


    mother-inw who had been beaten by him. What he did about this matter was really outrageous.


    Casey asked Darius what was going on. Darius told Casey everything carefully. Casey immediately


    guessed that Amara said she was an impersonator because she thought that Darius was also Casey''s


    enemy.


    Thinking that Amara was beaten twice by two waves of people, Casey couldn''t help but want tough.


    He had no sympathy for Amara, but instead felt that it was God''s punishment for her. Amara didn''t even


    know how to save and spent the money, and wanted to have a dine and dash in his name, it should be


    a lesson for her.


    Darius was very anxious. Just when he got here, he beat Edith''s adoptive mother and beat her twice. It


    was extremely embarrassing. Even if he wanted to make amends, he didn''t know how to do it.


    Casey asked Darius not to worry too much. By the way, he told Darius what Amara had done. After


    listening to it, Darius nodded thoughtfully, didn''t think he had to worry about beating Amara.


    Casey asked Jordan to deal with Dillion, and arranged a room for Amara by the way, so that she could


    heal her injuries first.


    In the middle of the night, Amara calmed down, and her hysterical shouts came from the entire Davies


    House.


    "Casey, I will never ever let you go!"

 Chapter 676 I Dont Want to Bully You

    Chapter 676 I Don''t Want to Bully You


    Early the next morning, Amara stole a kitchen knife from the kitchen and wanted to fight against Casey,


    but was stopped by a group of thugs from the Davies family.


    Although he knew all of Amara''s deeds, Darius still felt that it was not easy for Amara to raise Edith, so


    he went to apologize to her.


    Amara didn''t ept it at all, making trouble in the Davies House with a kitchen knife, and finally Casey


    came forward and subdued Amara.


    Now that Sherry was less than a month old, it was naturally impossible for Casey to put a time bomb


    like Amara at the Davies House. He asked Jordan to give Amara some money and let her return to J


    City by herself.


    Amara disagreed, she had to go to Edith with a kitchen knife, and let Edith help her.


    Casey couldn''t help it. After bending the kitchen knife with inner force in front of Amara, Amara calmed


    down and left the Davies House obediently with the money. Before leaving, she cursed Casey. By the


    way, she stole the golden bell on the neck of the stone lion at the entrance of the Davies House.


    Darius had known what Amara was like now, and couldn''t help but sympathize with his daughter in his


    heart, and didn''t know how she lived these years.


    Casey told Edith about this matter only after Amara left. Edith was helpless after hearing it. For Amara,


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    she had absolutely nothing to do.


    Casey told her not to think about other things during this time, and just have a good rest at ease. Edith


    has no objection. Since her daughter was born, her only cared about her daughter.


    In the next few days, with the help of Casey, Darius quickly took over the industry of the Davies family.


    This time he brought a professional team to help run the Davies family. As the owner of the world''s top


    family, naturally, he couldn''t lose face in front of Casey.


    Casey didn''t stand on ceremony, and arranges Charles and Jordan toe and study, and strive to


    make them reach the level of managing a world-ss family.


    This afternoon, in the courtyard of the Davies House, Casey was standing with Darius and his


    strongest bodyguard, Warren.


    Darius stared at Casey and said, "In fact, you don''t need to find another expert to protect Edith. With


    Warren, no one can get close and hurt Edith."


    Warren immediately showed his muscles to Casey, his face full of confidence.


    Last time Casey went to H City, Warren was on a mission outside and was not with Darius. Until now,


    Darius still thought that if Warren was there, Casey would definitely not be able to take Edith away from


    him.


    Casey smiled and said, "People I found were not ordinary people. Although your bodyguard is strong


    but he is a lot worse than them."


    "Mr. Davies, don''t look down on me. Although I am not the strongest in the world, but I am also in the


    top few. I heard from Lord Darius that you are very strong and always want to have apetition with


    you. Now we have a chance, can you enlighten me?" Warren looked eager.


    After several days of observation, he felt that Casey could not win at all, so when he heard Casey say


    that he was not as good as the people Casey found, he was quite disdainful in his heart.


    Casey smiled and shook his head, and said, "I won''t fight you. By then, your lord should say that I am


    bullying you."


    When Warren heard Casey''s words, his face suddenly showed a hint of ufortableness, and he


    said, "Mr. Davies, don''t talk too much. Before we haven''t had a real contest, how do you know who will


    win."


    Casey didn''t continue to speak. He didn''t look down on Warren, but with his current strength, he could


    kill him easily. No matter how powerful Warren was, he was no match for an inner force expert.


    The difference between inner force and outer force was like a dragon and a little snake. The gap


    between the two was like a chasm, which could not be bridged at all.


    Darius also felt that Casey''s words were a bit bragging. He knew the strength of Warren the best. It


    was unknown that who was the better.


    Soon, a person ran into the yard and said to Casey, "Lord, we have picked up the people you


    mentioned."


    Casey nodded and said, "Bring them here."


    The man agreed, turned and ran away, and within a short while, he brought two people to the yard.


    These two masters specially invited by Casey were not others, but Baron and Dick.


    After Dick saw Casey, his face was full of excitement, and he quickly ran to Casey and yelled, "Casey."


    Baron also walked over and nodded to Casey.


    Casey responded with a smile to the two people, and then introduced Darius and Warren.


    In fact, Casey only invited Baron. Dick had signed up to follow him voluntarily. Casey would not refuse


    one more person to protect Edith, so he agreed.


    Warren stared at Baron and Dick, with a trace of contempt in his eyes, and said, "Mr. Davies, if they are


    the masters you have found, then it would be better to let me protect Mrs. Davies. They look so weak."


    Darius nodded and said, "Yes, Casey, how do these two people look like strong masters, and this one


    looks like a child, probably he is only 20 years old, are you sure that they can protect Edith? "


    When Dick heard the words of the two people, he was a little unhappy. He raised his head and said to


    them, "Who do you think is not strong? Would you like to try my fist?"


    Warren sneered, and said, "Forget it, let this eldere over andpare with me, I will let you know


    what real strength is."


    Dick turned his head and nced at Baron, then smiled and said, "Forget it, if he does, you will have to


    spend the rest of your life in the hospital, so I willpare with you."


    Warren snorted coldly and said, "Well, I''ll go and beat the other one after knocking you out."


    Casey looked at the tension on both sides, and didn''t say anything. Since Darius and Warren didn''t


    believe in the strength of Dick and Baron, it''s more effective than any exnation to show their strength


    directly.


    The two immediately used the yard as the arena and nned to fight.


    Warren was full of confidence, thinking that his opponent was just a 20-year-old boy, he could win with


    one hand.


    However, the facts did not develop in the direction he imagined...


    Ten minutester.


    Warren was lying on the ground with a face full of disbelief. He supported, trying to get up from the


    ground, and finallyy downpletely on the ground because of his detachment.


    Darius opened his mouth in shock, and for a long time, he said to himself,


    "How is this possible, this twenty-year-old boy, how can he be so powerful?!!!"

 Chapter 677 Dicks Past

    Chapter 677 Dick''s Past


    Dick stared at Darius with a smug look, and said, "Strength is not determined by age. I am the second


    most proud apprentice of my master. It would be too shameful if I can''t even deal with you."


    Casey was a little bit dumbfounded when he heard Dick''s words. He didn''t expect this guy to change


    himself into the second most proud. It seemed that he was really impressed by Casey.


    "Second proud? Who is the first?" Darius asked.


    "Of course, it is Casey," Dick said without hesitation.


    Darius nced at Casey again, feeling more and more that Casey was unfathomable, that this twenty-


    year-old boy was already so good, he turned out to be their master''s second most proud apprentice.


    So how strong was Casey as their master''s most proud apprentice?


    Who was their master, and how could his apprentices be so strong?


    "Let''s stop standing outside, go in and talk." Casey smiled.


    After that, a few people walked towards the living room. Poor Warren was carried back to the room.


    Casey knew that Dick would not kill him. He recovered after resting for at most ten days.


    In the living room, everyone sat down, Darius still stared at Dick and Baron curiously, wondering how


    he could get two such powerful masters as bodyguards.


    "Baron, I will leave B City in a while, and the safety of my wife, daughter and the Davies family will


    depend on you," Casey said.


    Baron waved his hand and said, "You are wee. Master said that I have been in the mountains all


    these years and I know little about the world. This time Ie here to experience more."


    "Casey, I''m afraid Baron, will have toe to protect you a few dayster. He has to follow me to solve


    some minor problems," Dick suddenly said.


    Casey was taken aback, and asked, "What''s the trouble?"


    "Well. At the beginning, I just learned from the master. At that time, Master took me to a county called


    Kinmon Country near B City to look for herbs. At that time, I just learned a little from master and feel I


    was strong enough, and I was... self-righteous."


    "And you know, I was still so young, and I couldn''t look away when I saw a beautiful girl. At that time, I


    ran into a very powerful girl in Kinmon Country. I said I wanted to chase her, and followed her to her


    house. "


    "That girl is thedy of the Briggs family, the first big family in Kinmon Country. This the Briggs family


    was also a family of martial arts. It was said to be a branch of Xing Yi Fist. Because the family was


    enamored with martial arts, it was only famous in Kinmon Country."


    "At that time, the girl looked down on me and said I was not worthy of her. I was not convinced and said


    that I was very strong, so she let me fight with her brother. If I win, I would be eligible to chase her. I


    agreed without hesitation."


    "As a result, the people of the Briggs family are not weak. Her brother''s Xing Yi Fist was superb. Of


    course, I couldn''t beat him after learning a little from master, so I lost."


    "Afterwards, the girl humiliated me in every possible way. In front of everyone from the Briggs family,


    she said that I was a trash and didn''t deserve to chase her. I was aggrieved, but because I lost, I could


    only endure it. But then I swear that if there is a chance in the future, I must avenge myself."


    "This time I came with Baron, in fact, to take revenge, I must let that woman know that I am not a


    trash!"


    After listening to Dick''s words, Casey alsoughed. He didn''t expect this kid to have such an


    experience.


    "With your current strength, you should be able to take revenge if you go alone, right? Why do you


    want Baron to follow you?" Casey asked.


    "ording to master, the Briggs family is considered as a Guwu Family. It is indeed a branch of Xing Yi


    Fist. Although it is far from the real Xing Yi Fist, it is still not to be underestimated. And the master also


    said that there might be an inner force expert in the Briggs family. I am afraid that after I avenge myself,


    the inner force expert in the Briggs family will kill me in anger, so that I want Baron go with me," Dick


    exined.


    Casey raised his eyebrows. Unexpectedly, in just a small county, there was an inner force expert. It


    seemed that his understanding of the world was far from enough.


    Dick also said that the the Briggs family was addicted to martial arts, so they were only a family in


    Kinmon Country. If they want to enter B City, the Davies family could not win the status quo.


    Of course, people who mastered inner force didn''t have much pursuit of wealth. They thought more


    about how to improve their strength.


    So, Casey could feel that in the whole C Country, there were many families like the Briggs family, which


    were full of inner force experts. It was just that these people were not interested in pursuing fame and


    profit, so people didn''t know them.


    In the past, Casey was also involved in business affairs. At most, he went to the underground arena to


    fight. It was only after learning from master that Casey got to know this.


    After a short meditation, Casey said with a smile, "Don''t bother Baron, I''d better go to Kinmon Country


    with you. I know more about the situation around B City, and it''s more convenient to deal with many


    things."


    When Dick heard Casey''s words, his eyes brightened up immediately, and he said quickly, "Well, if you


    Casey looked at Baron and asked for his advice. Baron didn''t care. After all, Casey was stronger than


    him now. It was no problem for him to go with Dick.


    Casey wanted to go with Dick because he wanted to know what the family with inner force experts was


    like. At the same time, he wanted to feel the power of the real Guwu Family and protect Dick by the


    way.


    After the agreement was made, Casey arranged what Baron needed to do in the Davies family, and


    appointed Baron as the security captain of the Davies family. All the thugs of the Davies family would


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    all obey Baron''s dispatch.


    Baron had never had managerial experience before. Casey asked him to be a captain. He still felt a


    little ufortable, but he was also eager to try, thinking about how to make the Davies family the


    safest ce in B City.


    After the discussion, Darius, who had been listening to Casey and the others, stood up and walked to


    Baron.


    Through the conversation just now, Darius had already understood that this man named Baron had


    reached the level of the so-called inner force expert. He did not know what inner force expert meant,


    but he understood that even Dick had to be respectful in front of Baron. Then Baron must be extremely


    powerful.


    So he wanted to seize this opportunity to find a teacher for Warren, and made Warren to be an inner


    force expert.


    "Mr. Baron, could you ept Warren as an apprentice? If you agree, I am willing to pay 100 million


    dors for tuition. If you think it is not enough, I can pay more."

 Chapter 678 Cindy Briggs

    Chapter 678 Cindy Briggs


    Kinmon City.


    In a restaurant, Casey and Dick were sitting at a table. There were many dishes on the table, and Dick


    was devouring them.


    "Casey, if nothing else, the food outside is really much better than the food in the mountains. Usually,


    we cook our own food. How can wepare with a professional chef?" Dick said while eating.


    Casey smiled and said, "Have more, you can''t eat me out of house and home."


    When the two were eating, there were already quite a few people in the restaurant who were talking


    about something. Casey listened a little bit and found that these people seemed to be discussing things


    rted to the Briggs family.


    "Have you heard that thedy from the Briggs family made a mess again yesterday. She went to the


    mall to shop. The waiter said something she didn''t like, and she pped the waiter ten times, and


    asked the manager of that mall fire the waiter. I heard that the waiter had to support her family."


    "It''s nothing, have you forgot that some time ago, thedy from the Briggs family had forcibly arrested


    20 boys who were still in school in order to hold a wild survival contest, and those boys were thrown


    directly into the mountain. Finally, five people were missing. The three of them were bitten off by the


    beasts, but the Briggs family settled this matter with a little money."


    "Tut-tut, the Briggs family is the local despot in Kinmon County. Who can afford to offend them?


    Everyone knows that thedy from the Briggs family is arrogant and domineering. Ordinary people like


    us are the ones who have to suffer, I hope I won''t meet Miss the Briggs family in my life."


    ...


    Casey listened to the discussion of the people around him, his gazes fell on Dick, and said, "The


    reputation of thedy from the Briggs family here is not very good, and it does sound like an arrogant


    and domineering person. Why did you like such a person?"


    Dick was embarrassed. He had heard all thements from the people around him just now. He


    exined quickly, "I was only 18 years old at the time. I was rtively naive. Who cares what kind of


    person she is? I just found that she was beautiful. So, I had a crush on her. Now I am mature, I have no


    feeling for her, or I wouldn''te here specifically to take revenge."


    Casey smiled and didn''t say anything, thinking that Dick was only twenty years old now, no matter


    what, he was far from being mature.


    After eating, the two came out of the restaurant, nning to find a ce to get amodation, put


    down their things, and then go to the Briggs family.


    Consider that they didn''t know the current situation of the Briggs family and whether the young master


    of the Briggs family was here, they nned to live in Kinmon County for a day or two.


    While walking on the road, Casey and Dick heard the roar of the engine a long distance apart, and


    then, a pink sports car appeared in the vision of them, rushing quickly.


    At this time, a trembling olddy was crossing the road, probably because of the roar of the sports car,


    the olddy was so frightened that she didn''t dare to walk ahead and stopped in the middle of the road.


    Both Casey and Dick thought this sports car would slow down when the driver saw the olddy, but it


    didn''t mean to slow down at all. Instead, it whistled frantically at the olddy, likeining that the


    olddy was blocking her way.


    Upon seeing this, Casey hurried over to hold the olddy, and quickly led her away from the middle of


    the road.


    Dick was angry and felt that this sports car was too much. The olddy was so old and she may be


    frightened to death, by ten, the sports car would run away without anyone being able to find it.


    He dashed to the middle of the road, staring directly at the sports car, and the sports car honked


    frantically again, but Dick had no intention of moving way.


    Seeing that it was about to hit Dick, the driver of the pink sports car had to m on the brakes, and the


    sound of tires rubbing against the ground sounded, shocking everyone passing by.


    The pink sports car stopped just three centimeters away from Dick, and everyone around couldn''t help


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    but worry about Dick.


    Soon, a girl with a ponytail, sunsses, ming red lips, gold glitter, and a mini-skirt in a small vest got


    off the car.


    The girl suddenly came and pointed at Dick angrily and cursed, "Are you dicing with death? How dare


    you block my way. Do you think I dare not run into you?"


    Dick looked at the girl dumbfounded at this time, and then shouted, "Cindy Briggs?"


    The girl was stunned. She didn''t expect the other party to know her name, but in Kinmon County, there


    were not a few people who knew her name, and it''s not surprising.


    "What? Don''t get attached! Don''t think you call my name, I will spare you," Cindy said coldly.


    At this time, the people passing by looked at Dick sympathetically, because they all recognized that the


    owner of this red sports car was thedy of the Briggs family.


    "Cindy, don''t you recognize me?" Dick asked.


    Cindy immediately took a look at Dick, a figure suddenly appeared in her mind, then she opened her


    eyes wide, pointed at Dick and asked, "Are you Dick?"


    Dick straightened and said, "Yes, it''s me."


    Cindy suddenlyughed and said, "I didn''t expect it to be you, trash. If I knew that it was you, I would


    have run into you at that time!"


    Dick''s look darkened, and his heart was full of difort when he saw Cindy still look down on himself


    as she did in the past.


    "Even if you just bumped into me, I could escape easily. Cindy, listen, I am no longer who I was two


    years ago, and now I have grown to a point where you can''t imagine. Ie to take revenge on you!"


    Dick said coldly.


    Cindy immediately curled her lips and said, "Don''t dream, you are just a trash. You werepletely


    outgunned when facing my brother. Do you think you are able to beat him after two years, idiot?"


    After that, Cindy was about to get in the car and leave here. She didn''t bother to waste time with a


    trash.


    At this moment, Dick grabbed Cindy''s wrist and said coldly, "You''ll know if I can beat him when I go to


    your house. If you want to go now, you must first apologize to the olddy."


    Cindy turned her head and red at Dick and shouted, "You are crazy, why should I apologize to an


    olddy, let me go quickly, otherwise don''t me me for being polite!"


    "If you don''t apologize today, don''t even think about leaving here!" Dick said coldly.


    "Let me go! Dick, you are a trash, how dare you!" Cindy''s face was full of upset.


    Dick dragged Cindyn to the olddy without saying a word, and said coldly, "Apologize."


    Cindy was so hurt by Dick that she wanted to kill Dick now, but she knew that she was a girl who


    couldn''t knock Dick out. It was said that a wise man knew when to retreat, so she impatiently


    apologized to the olddy.


    Then Dick let her go.


    She walked to the front of her car and yelled at Dick ferociously, "Wait, I will never let you go!"


    After speaking, she sat in the sports car and drove away.

 Chapter 679 Go to A Bar

    Chapter 679 Go to A Bar


    The Briggs Vi.


    In the living room, Quentin Briggs, the head of the Briggs family, was sitting on the sofa with his son,


    Lucius Briggs, at this time. Opposite them sat a man in a ck robe. He was forty or fifty years old and


    looked a little detached.


    This person was an inner disciple of Xing Yi Fist, named Micah. When he went down the mountain for


    a trip, he happened to pass by Kinmon County. Thinking that there was a branch of Xing Yi Fist here,


    he came to visit.


    Quentin was an outer disciple of Xing Yi Fist. He had been studying Xing Yi Fist hard on the mountain


    back then. Because his qualifications were pretty good, and with the tutge from his master at that


    time, his strength was pretty good. After so many years of umtion, he was considered to be an


    inner force expert.


    Micah was also considered to be rtively good among the inner disciples. He had already entered the


    ranks of inner force experts many years ago. His willingness toe to the Briggs family this time was


    also because that Quentin had reached where the inner force experts were. Otherwise, he wouldn''t pay


    attention to a branch that created by an outer disciple.


    "Micah, I haven''t seen you in a few years. You be a bit more vigorous. It seems that your strength


    has improved again. As expected, all inner disciples are talents. As outer disciple, I''m far behind you,"


    Quentin smiled and said something to Micah.


    Micah kept calm, but he was very helpful in his heart. He said, "Thank you, my seniors are much better


    than me. You are also pretty good. You can cross the threshold of inner force, it''s really amazing. But


    it''s a pity that you are a little older, otherwise, you still have a chance to be a inner disciple."


    Quentin immediately smiled and said, "You tter me. I don''t have any hope of mastering inner force,


    but now my son''s aptitude is pretty good. Among the younger generation, there are few who is better


    than him, so I want to find an opportunity to send him into inner circle, and I hope that you can help


    me."


    After speaking, he pped his hands, and immediately someone brought a few ginsengs with a faint


    medicinal fragrance. These ginseng nts were at least a hundred years old, and they were rare and


    genuine.


    People who practiced martial arts did not have much pursuit of frame and wealth, but they couldn''t


    resist some precious herbs that could enhance their own strength. In addition, their lives were full of


    warfare and injury. A precious medicinal material could often save them.


    Micah stared at the few ginseng nts, and did not refuse, but said lightly, "Even if I can help you, in


    the end, it''s up to him. If he has no talent, I can do nothing about it."


    Quentin understood that Micah had agreed, and he quickly thanked him, "I understand what you said.


    My son is still diligent. He will definitely not disappoint you by then," then he said to his son, "Hurry up


    and say thank you to Uncle Micah."


    Lucius quickly stood up, bowed respectfully to Micah, and said, "Thank you."


    Micah just nodded and said nothing.


    After a while, Cindy walked into the living room with a gloomy look and sat directly on the sofa, looking


    very aggrieved.


    Seeing Cindy doing this, Quentin immediately shouted, "Cindy, what are you doing, Uncle Micah is still


    here, you are impolite."


    Cindy immediately looked up and greeted Micah.


    "Brother Micah, sorry. My daughter has been spoiled since childhood, so she is a little unruly. Please


    forgive me," Quentin said.


    Micah smiled and said, "It''s okay. Girls can be self-willed. But she looks like she has been bullied. Tell


    us what happened. Maybe I can get even for you. "


    "It''s a trash who had pursued me suddenly appeared today, and asked me to apologize to a stinky old


    woman, and he even pinched my wrist. He spoiled my mood," Cindy said immediately.


    "A trash? Cindy, what''s going on?" Quentin looked at Cindy and asked.


    Cindy immediately said what happened today, and then mentioned that Dick was beaten by Lucius


    when he chased her. Quentin and Lucius immediately remembered who Cindy was talking about.


    "Unexpectedly, that fragile trash back then dares toe back. Cindy, since I can beat him once, then I


    can beat him a second time. When I meet this kid next time, I will avenge you," Lucius said with a


    sneer.


    Quentin rolled his eyes, and then he said, "Isn''t this kid saying that he''sing back for revenge?


    Then he will definitelye to us. Why don''t we just set up a arena for you, and then you can knock


    out that guy and let Uncle Micah see your strength by the way?"


    Lucius''s eyes brightened up, thinking that his father''s proposal was good, and he said, "No problem, I


    will find some audience members at that time, so that this kid can fully understand what a shame!"


    Cindy immediately became happy again, and said, "Thank you. I asked a friend to go out to y at


    night, so I''ll leave first."


    ...


    In the evening, Casey and Dick, who had already found a good hotel, wandered around in Kinmon


    County. Dick had been in the mountains for a long time and had longed for the outside world. Now he


    came to the city and wanted to go anywhere.


    After a short while, they passed by a ce with colorful decorations and a few dynamic music from


    time to time. Dick was curious and asked, "Casey, what is this ce?"


    Casey turned his head and nced, and said, "This is a bar."


    "Bar?" Dick rolled his eyes, "Casey, take me in for fun, I want to taste the wine here."


    Casey thought that they had nothing to do anyway, and it would be okay to go to the bar for a while, so


    he took Dick into the bar.


    Seeing the people dancing in the bar and feeling the deafening music here, Dick was full of curiosity.


    He had been learning martial arts with his master in the mountains. He seemed a little excited as he


    had never been in contact with such things.


    Casey took Dick to the bar, ordered two sses of wine, handed Dick a ss, turned to look at the bar


    lobby, and watched these handsome men and women jumping up and down.


    He noticed a girl in revealing clothes and kissed three different boys within a minute, and sighed in his


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    heart that the girls now were really open. If Sherry dared toe to such a ce casually in the future,


    he would definitely break her legs.


    "The people in the city really know how to make fun. I never expect that here is such a ce. If I had


    said andughed.


    At this moment, he noticed that a booth not far away was very lively, and he dragged Casey over to see


    what was going on there.


    When he arrived at the booth, Dick saw that there were many wine sses on the table. There was


    more and more wine in one ss, and there was money under the ss. The more wine, the more


    money. A girl was drinking desperately, and then took the money under the wine ss. The people


    around were constantly apuding.


    At this moment, a sharp voice sounded, "Dick! Why are you here!"


    Dick raised his head. Only then did he realize that Cindy was sitting at the booth, and beside her, there


    were a few young men and women who seemed to be from rich family.


    Several people stared at Dick, looking hostile.

 Chapter 680 Are You Sure You Want to Play

    Chapter 680 Are You Sure You Want to y


    "Well, are you the only one who cane to this ce?" After Dick reacted, he said to Cindy.


    Cindy sneered, stood up from the sofa, pped her hands, and said, "Stop and look at this bumpkin.


    This person is the trash I told you about. He insisted on pursuing me at the beginning. As a result, he


    was beaten up by my brother and begged for mercy. Today, he even told me toe back for revenge.


    Tell me, is he a joke?"


    When everyone heard Cindy''s words, they immediatelyughed, casting mocking nces at Dick.


    Dick was full of anger and stepped forward, clenching his fists, wishing to punch Cindy.


    "Cindy, you are too much, my fist is hard!"


    As soon as he said this, the men sitting here stood up immediately. One of the men gave Dick a cold


    look and said, "Boy, this is not a ce where you can run wild. We''re different from you guys who don''t


    do anything but fight. You have no money and power, you should stay away from Cindy."


    Cindy looked at Dick with a sneer, rolled her eyes, and said, "Dick, this kind of ce is not for fighting.


    If you want to fight, go to my house to find my brother. He is ready to make a arena. I''m afraid you


    won''t dare to go then."


    "And here, if you want to y well, you have to have money. You are just a poor guy with no money


    and no power. In our eyes, you are nothing. I advise you to get out of it."


    "What if we don''t have money? Martial artists only pursue strength, we will not be constrained by these


    vanity things," Dick said angrily.


    "Well, then I will let you see the power of money," Cindy curled her lips.


    After that, she took out one hundred thousand dors directly from her bag, and then pressed a few


    under each wine ss, greeted everyone, and said, "From now on, drink a ss of wine and scold this


    guy as a trash You can take away all the money under the ss. One person at a time, I want


    everyone in this bar to know that this guy is a total trash!"


    As soon as Cindy finished speaking, everyone immediately began to cheer, and immediately someone


    picked up a drink on the table, and then reached out to Dick and shouted, "You are a trash!"


    After speaking, he took the money from the table.


    Dick was full of anger and was about to beat the person right away.


    The man who had spoken before said, "It''s not allowed to fight in the bar, and he just stated the facts. If


    you hit him because of this, none of us would agree!"


    Immediately there were a lot of people echoing and Dick could only grit his teeth. He really couldn''t


    start a fight because of a sarcasm.


    Many people on the side saw that they could get hundreds of dors for just drinking a ss of wine


    and scolding Dick. Naturally, they were unwilling to miss such a good deal. Soon someone drank and


    scolded Dick as trash, and then took the money. .


    Dick could only stare at the people who were scolding him, and there was no other way.


    Cindy was happy to see Dick''s aggrieved look, and said, "Dick, now you know that you are a poor


    loser. If you have money, you can do anything. However, you are just trash with on money!"


    Casey frowned and finally couldn''t stand it anymore. He stepped forward and said, "I advise you to stop


    this game, otherwise it will be you who will suffer in the end."


    Cindy nced at Casey and said contemptuously, "Who are you, don''t be nosy here."


    "I''m his senior fellow apprentice," Casey said.


    Cindy smiled and said, "Who I thought it was, it turned out to be a senior fellow apprentice of this trash,


    so it seems that you should be trash too? Get out of the way, it''s none of your business."


    Casey''s look darkened and asked coldly, "Are you sure you want to y?"


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    "Why, if you want to y, you can also join the. Poor losers like you may have never seen money,


    right? I allow you to y a few more times, as long as you call Dick a trash, I will give you money, OK?"


    Cindy looked disdainful.


    Seeing Cindy saying this, Casey had made a decision in his heart. He turned to look at Dick, patted his


    shoulder, and said, "You wait here for a while, I''ll go out. Remember, don''t do anything with them, I


    have a way to deal with them."


    Dick nodded.


    Then Casey turned around and left here.


    Cindyughed when she saw this, and said, "Isn''t this guy frightened by me and fled away? I just


    pissed myself withughter. Isn''t he pretty good? Why did he run away?"


    "This kind of person just pretends to be forceful, and when troublese, they run faster than anyone


    else."


    "Boy, yourpanion has run away, are you sure you still try to be pretentious in front of us? Kneel


    down and apologize to Cindy. Maybe Cindy can reward you with tens of thousands of dors, which is


    enough for your living expenses for several years."


    A group of people mocked Casey and Dick, without paying attention to them.


    "Don''t worry about his timidpanion, let''s continue to y. Enjoy yourself, what I have is money,


    everyone can take a ss of wine and scold him as a trash, and then can take the money!" Cindy


    shouted again, with a smile.


    Dick made her quite unhappy during the day. Now that she seized the opportunity, she naturally had to


    retaliate severely.


    One person after another picked up the wine on the table and cursed Dick frantically. Dick stood there,


    silent, waiting for Casey to return.


    After a long time, Cindy and her friends stared at Dick who was still standing there and being scolded,


    full of banter.


    "Unexpectedly, this guy can really bear it. After being scolded for so long, he didn''t even have an


    attack. Could it be that he was stupid?" a man said.


    "Who cares! It''s not me who is scolding anyway. If he is willing to be scolded, just let everyone continue


    to scold him," Cindy said indifferently.


    At this moment, Casey returned to the bar, with two big bags in his hand.


    "Cindy, this kid''s senior is here again," someone said immediately.


    Cindy turned her head and looked over, with a trace of doubt on her face, she muttered, "What is this


    guy holding in his hand?"


    Soon, Casey came to the crowd and threw the two big bags directly on the table.


    "How dare youe back. Well, are you packing up your things and ready to run away?" Cindy said


    with a sneer.


    Casey smiled at her, then reached out and opened the zipper on one of the bags, revealing the


    contents in front of everyone.


    The bag contained bundles of bundles notes!

 Chapter 681 You Can Get Ten Thousand by Scolding Her

    Chapter 681 You Can Get Ten Thousand by Scolding Her


    Everyone was shocked by the money in the bag, there may be several million dors in these two


    bags.


    Cindy stared at the money in the bag, and said, "You¡­ did you grab the bank?"


    Dick had never seen so much money, but he was not as surprised as Cindy and the others. After all, he


    knew that Casey was the head of the Davies family in B City, a person with status and wealth. It was a


    piece of cake for him to spend several million.


    At the same time, there was a touch of emotion in his heart. In order to vent his anger, Casey brought


    so much cash at once. What a good man!


    Money, no matter when, had an iparable attraction. Casey opened both bags of money. Soon,


    their booth was surrounded. And many people who had been dancing stopped to watch the excitement.


    "A real rich, so much money, it will be able to cover my whole life."


    "Damn, what are they doing, do they want to throw money at people? If that''s the case, I want to say,


    please throw at me!"


    "Who is this buddy, why is he more arrogant than thedy from the Briggs family, isn''t he afraid of the


    money being robbed?"


    ...


    Casey stared at Cindy, and then said loudly to everyone, "Everyone, let''s y a game now. Everyone


    can participate. As long as you scold her, thedy from the Briggs family, you can take 10,000 dors


    from me. But you can''t repeat what others have scolded. The money is here, and you can take it


    yourself after scolding her."


    Hearing Casey''s words, everyone was in an uproar. They could get 10,000 dors by just cursing the


    Dickughed, praised Casey, and said, "Casey, you are great!"


    Cindy looked gloomy. This guy used 10000 dors let others scold her, which was so detestable.


    "I see who dares to scold me, if you want to die, try it!" Cindy said.


    "Hurry up and get out of here. If you don''t leave here with your money in five minutes, you will be in


    trouble!" Cindy red at Casey again.


    Casey smiled and said, "Well, only you can y this kind of game?"


    "Everyone, don''t be afraid of her. The light is so dark here. You can leave here after scolding her and


    taking the money. Even if she wants to trouble you, she doesn''t know who you are!"


    Many people were eager to try. Casey was right. With so many people here, even if they scolded the


    Hearing what Casey said, Cindy gritted her teeth, and said angrily, "He is just a loser. It''s not certain


    where the money came from. Maybe he stole these money. If you dare to get it, you will go to jail with


    him!"


    Casey immediately took out a pile of receipts from his clothes, patted them on the table, and said, "This


    is a receipt for withdrawing money from the bank. If you are not at ease, you can take a look."


    Although it was night, as Casey, it was just a matter of a phone call to get money from a bank.


    Cindy was exploded, but she didn''t expect Casey to be so prepared. For a while, she didn''t know how


    to fight back.


    "Cindy is an arrogant woman. If she hadn''t been thedy of the Briggs family, she would have been


    beaten to death!"


    At this moment, there was a shout from the crowd, and then, one hand reached into the bag, picked up


    a bundle of money, turned around and ran, and everyone did not see his appearance clearly.


    Cindy was full of anger, and shouted, "Hurry up and grab that person!"


    However, no one cared about her.


    Seeing someone seeded in getting the money and escaping, the rest of the people began to feel


    restless. After a while, the sound of scolding Cindy began to sound one after another.


    "Cindy is loathsome, ignoring the rules, it is the cancer of the entire Kinmon County!"


    "Cindy is ugly, and the makeup she painted is like a ghost, it''s disgusting!"


    "If Cindy hadn''t been born in the Briggs family, she would have been a whore. She is a foolish woman!"


    ...


    Cindy listened to the voices of the people cursing her, her face was puce with rage. With so many


    people present, even if she could see the faces of those who cursed her, she couldn''t remember all of


    them clearly, let alone found them in Kinmon County.


    Dick looked at Cindy and felt relieved. He said to her, "Aren''t you very powerful? How does it feel to be


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    scolded by everyone now? Do you know what''s the best thing? The best thing is that they are just


    telling the truth!"


    Cindy screamed, then turned to look at the people next to her, and said, "We are now rushing to make


    money and pay 20,000 dors for people who scold them. I don''t believe these people will continue to


    scold me."


    Those rich people were all embarrassed. Although the conditions at their home were indeed very good,


    there was at least three million dors in the bags Casey brought. After all, their families were just rich


    in a county. How could it be possible to collect so much money all at once.


    Even Cindy had no more than one hundred thousand in cash, and she only spent a few hundred


    dors when ying games with others. They couldn''t even think of the practice of paying 10,000


    dors for one sentence like Casey.


    "Cindy, 20,000 is too expensive, we simply can''t spend that much money now, or... let''s forget it," a


    person said carefully.


    "Then you just look at these people scolding me? They still scold me so badly, which really annoys


    me!"


    Cindy was almost mad, but she could only stare.


    "I hope today''s matter can teach you a lesson. In terms of money, you are still far behind." Casey


    smiled and said to Cindy.


    "Wait for me. When I go back, I will let my father and my brother arrest you. Then I will torture you to


    death!" Cindy said viciously.


    Casey curled her lips and said, "No, we wille to you in person. The money will stay here. If it is left,


    I will treat you to a drink. But depending on the situation, everyone wants to scold you. I guess there


    will be no more money left."


    After speaking, Casey turned Dick and walked out of the bar.


    Cindy was hysterical and threw the money and wine sses on the table directly to the ground.


    "You idiots, aren''t they just have some money? Do you have any principles!"


    "If it weren''t for money, do you think we would be afraid of you? What a silly!"


    The crowd rushed for a while, and in the chaos, many people still took the opportunity to scold Cindy.


    Early the next morning, the news that the Briggs family''s young master Lucius set up a arena to fight


    the "Universal Invincible Super Trash" spread throughout Kinmon County.

 Chapter 682 Is It Too Shameless

    Chapter 682 Is It Too Shameless


    On the street, many people were walking towards the central square of Kinmon County.


    "I heard that the young master of the Briggs family is going to fight a super trash today. I am wondering


    who the trash is that he can make the Briggs family so conscious."


    "No matter who the trash is, it all shows that it''s a wimp. I don''t think it has any background. He came


    here to get beaten from the young master of the Briggs family."


    "Then you tell me if this person has the guts to go to the square, if I were that person, I would definitely


    run away as soon as possible."


    "If he doesn''t run, he will be beaten up by the young master of the Briggs family. But if he runs away, it


    means that he admits he is trash. Whether he runs away or not, this person will be ufortable."


    ...


    Casey and Dick were walking on the road, listening to thements of people passing by, Dick''s face


    was full of upset.


    "Lucius is really shameless. I will see how he feels when he loses to me," Dick muttered.


    Casey smiled and said, "Don''t be too cocky. Although you have grown a lot in the past two years,


    Lucius may not always stay in ce. Don''t underestimate the enemy."


    Dick smiled and said, "Casey, don''t worry about that, and you should have some confidence in our


    master. Although this Xing Yi Fist is an ancient martial art that has been passed down for a long time,


    master told me about the advantages and the disadvantages of Xing Yi Fist. Compared with the skills


    that master taught us, Xing Yi Fist is a lot worse."


    Casey didn''t speak, but he agreed with Dick''s words. Although their master hadn''t told him about the


    advantages and disadvantages of Xing Yi Fist, he was able to feel the exquisiteness of master''s


    teaching based on what he learned from the master.


    While studying with master, Casey was able to feel the master''s skill was perfect from which point of


    view that itbined the merits of different sects and the subtlety of all martial arts.


    So even if he hadn''t learned the power of Xing Yi Fist, he knew that the master''s skills could not be


    matched by just any others.


    It didn''t take long for the them to arrive at the central square. At this time, an arena was set up in the


    middle of the central square, and the arena was already crowded with people.


    Right above the arena, a banner was hung. On the banner, the words "For the Universal Invincible


    Super Trash!" Obviously, you know it was made by Cindy.


    Lucius was already standing on the arena, looking down at the people below, with an aura of looking


    down at the world.


    And not far from the arena, there were a few chairs, Quentin and Micah were sitting there, Cindy was


    standing aside, looking around constantly, as if looking for someone.


    Casey noticed Micah sitting there at a nce, feeling the extraordinary temperament of this person,


    and Quentin beside him also attracted Casey''s attention, but the feeling he gave Casey was not as


    strong as Micah.


    After reaching the level of inner force experts, Casey could distinguish between inner force experts and


    ordinary people by relying on some details. He did not expect that there were two inner force experts in


    the Briggs family, and one of them was not weak, which really surprised him.


    "Do you know who is the man sitting over there?" Casey pointed to Micah and asked.


    Dick took a look, shook his head, and said, "I don''t know, but the one sitting next to him is the head of


    the Briggs family, Quentin."


    Casey nodded thoughtfully, and didn''t think too much. It didn''t matter what Micah''s identity was. His


    mission this time was to prevent the Briggs family''s inner force experts from attacking Dick. He didn''t


    care about other things.


    Soon, they walked to the front of the arena.


    "Is wimpy Dick here? Do you have the guts to go to the arena and fight with me? If you don''t have the


    guts,e out and apologize to my sister as soon as possible. Don''t waste everyone''s time here!"


    Lucius waited a little impatiently and shouted at people in the audience.


    After Dick heard it, he gave a cold snort and spoke to Casey before rushing to the arena.


    In the blink of an eye, Dick was already standing opposite Lucius.


    "Here I am!"


    Lucius looked at Dick up and down, with a sneer on his face, and said, "I haven''t seen you for two


    years. You are still a rustic punk. I heard that you were still in the barst night and let people scold my


    sister. I think you are really dicing with death. Since you dare to be in this arena today, I will never let


    you go on alive!"


    Dick curled his lips and said, "Don''t talk too much, maybe it''s you who won''t be able to get out of the


    arena today."


    After seeing Dick appearing on the arena, Cindy immediately shouted, "Brother, beat him up and leave


    him to me. I will torture him!"


    Lucius gave an ok gesture to Cindy.


    "Boy, my strength has improved a lot in the past two years. Now Uncle Micah is watching from the


    audience, I will use you as a sandbag today to show off in front of Uncle Micah!" Lucius directly


    confronted Dick with a move of Xing Yi Fist.


    There was a smirk on Dick''s face, and he murmured, "You just improved a little. In the past two years,


    my strength my strength has improved like a rocket, and you will soon know that how amazing that my


    master''s second proud apprentice is! "


    The battle between the two broke out in the blink of an eye.


    The movements of Xing Yi Fist werepact and tight, almost all parts of the body were used as


    weapons to attack. Coupled with super explosive power, it had a very shocking effect in battle.


    Lucius changed his moves, attacking Dick''s vital part, and his actions looked quite gorgeous. The


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    people in the audience watched Lucius fighting as if they were watching an action movie. After a while,


    people began to p their hands and apud.


    Dick chose to defend at the beginning. Master told him that although the explosive power of Xing Yi


    Fist was strong, its shorings was that Xing Yi Fist could not be abination of offensive and


    defensive moves. Generally, when the opponent''s moves were exhausted, ws were prone to appear.


    He began to choose to guard, just to wait for Lucius''s ws to be revealed.


    The people in the audience just watched and didn''t understand it. Seeing Dick kept guarding, they


    thought that he was losing to Lucius, and became even less optimistic about him.


    Micah stared at Dick''s tricks, but his eyes narrowed.


    Quentin didn''t see Dick''s n. He just thought his son was great, and he smiled and said to Micah,


    "Brother Micah, my son was trained since he was a kid, so Dick is just a wimp. He could never beat my


    son."


    Micah shook his head and said, "This kid is not as simple as you thought. He has seen through the


    shorings of Xing Yi Fist, waiting for your son to reveal his ws and take the opportunity to


    counterattack."


    Quentin frowned. He didn''t expect that Micah would feel that Dick was guarding deliberately. He didn''t


    think his son would be inferior to a bumpkin. He thought that when Lucius won, Micah would know who


    was right and who was wrong.


    Soon, Lucius''s tactics broke out, and obvious ws appeared in his moves. Dick seized this opportunity


    and took the opportunity to counterattack, directly taking out his strongest strength, and mobilizing to


    attack Lucius''s ws and forcing him to retreat again and again. Lucius had no chance of counterattack


    at all.


    When everyone in the audience saw the battle turn around, their eyes widened immediately, feeling a


    little weird.


    Quentin''s look also sank, and he grabbed the handle of the chair with one hand. He didn''t expect that


    as Micah said, his son''s w was really caught by Dick.


    Lucius thought that his little w could be covered by some confusing moves, but he didn''t expect Dick


    to see through it at a nce.


    A rout was like andslide, Lucius couldn''t resist Dick''s attack anymore after revealing his ws. After a


    few breaths, Lucius had been led by the nose.


    Finally, Lucius didn''t resist Dick''s heavy punch and sat down on the ground.


    Dick seized the opportunity and directly pressed Lucius to the ground, and then in front of everyone, on


    Lucius''s ass, he gave him a hard blow.


    "Today, I will teach you a lesson for your father, you deserve to be beaten!"


    After speaking, Dick beat Lucius''s ass again.


    Everyone in the audience burst intoughter.


    When Quentin saw this scene, he stood up angrily, his face was pale, and he gritted his teeth and


    shouted, "How dare you! Dare you humiliate my son in public, do you really think that the Briggs family


    are really weak?"


    After speaking, Quentin rushed to the arena and wanted to attack Dick.


    Dick''s face changed, and he ran to the bottom of the arena.


    However, he hadn''t been able to escape the chase of an inner force expert. Quentin''s palm was about


    to pat Dick''s back.


    "Casey, save me!" Dick yelled.


    At this moment, a figure appeared in front of Quentin and threw a punch to stop Quentin directly.


    "It''s natural for your son to be beaten when he loses. As the head of the family, is it a bit too shameless


    for you to cheat?


    Casey''s eyes were calm as water, falling on the imposing Quentin.

 Chapter 683 Just So So

    Chapter 683 Just So So


    Quentin''s eyes narrowed. The punch that Casey had hit him just now was quite powerful, and it directly


    stopped him. From this point of view, Casey''s strength should not be underestimated.


    But he saw that Casey was so young, and he didn''t even think about the possibility that Casey might


    be an inner force expert.


    "Boy, it is none of your business, otherwise you will be the one who will suffer!" Quentin said coldly.


    "I''m Dick''s senior fellow apprentice, you can intervene in the arena at will, why can''t I? Is it possible that


    I have to watch my junior fellow apprentice being bullied by you?" Casey curled his lips.


    "It turned out to be the senior fellow apprentice of this guy. No wonder you also look like a bumpkin.


    Don''t think that you can save him as you are older than him. Do you think you can beat me?" Quentin


    said.


    "You''ll know it not after fighting." Casey shook his fist.


    Quentin snorted coldly, and said, "Since you are looking for death by yourself, don''t me me for being


    impolite!"


    When everyone in the audience saw that Casey was going to fight Quentin, they were a little bit


    contemptuous. The Briggs family was a family of martial arts, and they all knew that Quentin was also a


    famous master here. Casey was not old enough to challenge Quentin.


    "If he fights with Lucius, he may still have a chance to win. However, facing the head of the Briggs


    family, he will die."


    Quentin rushed towards Casey unceremoniously and punched his chest.


    Casey took a shot and easily blocked Quentin''s fist, then pushed it forward and patted Quentin''s chest.


    Expression on Quentin''s face changed, and his body quickly retreated to the back, using all the


    strength of his body to resist Casey''s palm.


    "You... are you an inner force expert?!!!" Quentin looked at Casey with shock.


    "Well, is there any problem?" Casey replied lightly.


    Quentin immediately swallowed. Although he knew that it was difficult to master inner force, a person


    could still learn it as long as he was talented and willing to work hard. He basically hadn''t seen an inner


    force expert as young as Casey before.


    Only the best inner disciple of Xing Yi Fist could reach his level, and it was rare.


    Quentin gritted his teeth, and then used his inner force to rush towards Casey again.


    Even if Casey was an inner force expert, he was much older than Casey. If he surrendered to a junior,


    then he, the head of the Briggs family, would disgrace himself.


    Casey easily knocked Quentin to the ground. A person who had just reached the level of inner force


    was simply vulnerable to Casey.


    "You are too weak to be my opponent," Casey said.


    "Who do you look down on? It was just a mistake. I''ll fight you when I get up!"


    Quentin wanted to stand up from the ground, but after exerting his strength, he realized that he could


    not get up.


    Everyone looked at this scene in shock. The head of the Briggs family was knocked out by Casey in


    two moves, whichpletely subverted their imagination.


    Casey stared at Quentin who fell on the ground and couldn''t get up, and said, "I said, it''s no contest."


    "He is no match for you, let mee to learn about your strength." At this moment, a voice floated


    behind Casey, and Micah had appeared on the arena.


    A joking smile evoked from Casey''s lips. The reason why he solved Quentin''s in two moves was to get


    Micah to take action.


    Casey could feel that Micah was a strong master. He finally came to Kinmon County, how could he only


    fight with someone who had just entered the threshold of inner force.


    He turned to look at Micah behind him, and asked, "Who are you?"


    "I''m a inner disciple of Xing Yi Fist, Micah," Micah answered.


    Casey raised his eyebrows. He didn''t expect this person to be inner disciple of Xing Yi Fist. No wonder


    Quentin was so respectful to this person just now. It seemed that he really came to the right ce


    today.


    "It sounds great, but I don''t know how powerful you are." Casey smiled.


    "You''ll know after the fight!" Micah snorted coldly, and attacked Casey directly, and a powerful


    momentum that created by his fists instantly enveloped Casey.


    Casey didn''t dare to neglect, watching every move of Micah carefully, running his inner force to resist


    his attack.


    The people in the audience watched them fight, and once again erupted in exmation. The battle


    between Casey and Micah was much exciting than the previous one, and it made the people who


    watched them little thrilling.


    "My god, it is like a movie, how could there be such a powerful person!"


    Quentin looked at Casey dumbfounded. He didn''t expect that this person, who looked only twenty-four


    or five years old, would be able to fight with Micah.


    Both Lucius and Cindy were silent at this time. They both looked at Casey withplicated


    expressions. They thought Casey was just a bumpkin, but now it seemed that he was the one who


    really had real talent.


    Dick was full of pride, proud of having such a powerful senior fellow apprentice.


    "Baron was at initial stage of inner force, and Casey can easily defeat him, then Casey''s inner force


    may have reached medium stage. Micah''s strength seems to be about the same as Baron. It seems I


    don''t have to worry about Casey," Dick murmured to himself.


    Inner force was divided into three stages: initial stage, medium stage, and advanced stage. Initial stage


    meant to get the essence of inner force, and medium stage meant to have the ability to use the inner


    force at will and exert its iparable power.


    As for advanced stage, it was the most difficult level to achieve, and people who could get advanced


    stage of inner force were Grandmaster.


    Among a hundred inner force expert, there may not necessarily be a master who was at advanced


    stage of inner force. This was also the reason why there were so few Grandmasters.


    It was already very difficult for ordinary people to cultivate inner force. And even if a person could enter


    the threshold of inner force, it was difficult to reach the level of initial stage. Those with good


    qualifications could achieve it in five to ten years, while those with poor qualifications may only stay on


    the threshold all their lives.


    The inner experts at medium stage were rarer than the experts at initial stage. With this qualification, it


    took at least ten years to reach medium stage.


    So, the age of those experts was not small.


    Of course, there would never be a shortage of geniuses in this world. People with wonderful roots could


    years.


    This kind of person was already considered a prodigy, and it was extremely rare.


    And like Casey, it only took him half a year from learning inner force to reaching the level of medium


    stage. In the words of their master, he was the first one in the history.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Casey also didn''t know why he mastered his inner force so quickly. Maybe he was really talented, or


    maybe he was lucky and found the trick, but it was not important. What''s important was that Casey had


    a chance, which was very big, to stand on this position of Grandmaster.


    When Micah fought with Casey, at the beginning, he was able to draw a tie with Casey. However,


    Micah found that he couldn''t resist Casey gradually, and gradually fell into a disadvantage. And Casey


    had been fighting with him with ease, seeming to be very calm, and had been dismantling his tricks, as


    if Micah was a train to him.


    Micah knew that he must not lose to Casey today, otherwise he would bring shame on Xi Yi Fist.


    However, his strength prevented him from protecting the dignity of Xi Yi Fist. In the end, under a heavy


    punch from Casey, Micah fell to the ground.


    Looking at Micah who fell on the ground, Casey smiled and said, "Xi Yi Fist is nothing more than that."


    After speaking, he turned and walked under the arena.


    Micah was full of anger. He didn''t expect that a boy in his twenties would dare to look down upon Xi Yi


    Fist. It was a terrible insult to him.


    His eyes turned red, and he eagerly wanted to beat up the arrogant young man. A murderous intent


    appeared in his eyes. Then he took out a bamboo tube from his sleeve and blew it at Casey''s back.


    With a swish, a flying arrow flew towards Casey.


    Casey felt the crisis, and through the sound, he quickly turned around, grabbed the flying arrow, and


    then mmed it back.


    Micah didn''t expect Casey to react so quickly. The flying arrow passed directly through his neck, his


    eyes were round, and there was a gurgling sound in his throat.


    After a while, Micah lost a bit of blood on his face, and then he softened and fell on the ring.

 Chapter 684 He Deserves to Die

    Chapter 684 He Deserves to Die


    Under the arena, there was an instant chaos, and many people screamed. No one thought that with


    such a blink of an eye, Micah was killed.


    Casey turned to look at Micah who fell on the ground, with a cold look in his eyes. He didn''t expect this


    man to be so shameless, he actually used hidden weapons to make sneak attack as he could not beat


    him. If it weren''t for his strength to be much higher than Micah, the flying arrow would take his life.


    Dick watched the unpredictable scene, and was also scared, and then hurriedly ran to Casey''s side.


    "Casey, you were so handsome just now. If I were you, I would have died," Dick said with a smile.


    Quentin looked at Micah who was lying on the ground with a stunned look. His eyes were full of horror.


    This powerful inner disciple of Xing Yi Fist in his mind actually died.


    He gritted his teeth and stood up from the ground, walked to Micah, and looked at his dead body, the


    cold sweat on his forehead suddenly appeared.


    "You...you actually killed Brother Micah, do you know who he was? He was an inner disciple of Xing Yi


    Fist . The experts in inner circle will never let you go!" Quentin yelled at Casey.


    Casey stared at him and said coldly, "Then you mean, I should just stand still and let him kill me with a


    hidden weapon?"


    Quentin was choked by Casey''s words. From the situation just now, Casey did the right thing. Micah''s


    skill was not as good as Casey, and he nned to use hidden weapons to injure him, but was killed by


    Casey. He couldn''t me Casey at all.


    But Micah just came here as a guest, and he was killed. People from Xing Yi Fist would definitely


    me Micah''s death on him.


    "No matter what you say, Brother Micah was killed by you. You must follow me to Xing Yi Fist and give


    them an exnation!" Quentin said.


    "On the arena, death and injury are inevitable. Since he dared to stand here, he should have this


    consciousness. There are so many people here and they all know what was going on just now. If it was


    me who died just now, would you still care? Your son lost to my junior fellow apprentice. You were so


    angry that you attack a junior. Now that your senior fellow apprentice was killed by me, you let me give


    an exnation. Why, are people from Xing Yi Fist bad losers?" Casey said.


    Quentin flushed when heard Casey''s words, but he still didn''t want to let Casey go like this, saying,


    "There is a real possibility of injury or death in the arena, but you were able to show mercy just now, but


    you just killed him deliberately, so I have reason to hold you ountable!"


    Casey was contemptuous. He didn''t expect that this guy would be tangled up arrogantly, and his look


    gradually became gloomy.


    "Your senior fellow apprentice vited martial ethics and attacked me with hidden weapons. It was not


    a fair and honest thing. Besides, I am a man who will never let his enemy go. Since he wanted to kill


    me, he deserved to die."


    "If you continue to argue with me about this matter, I don''t mind letting the entire Briggs family go to the


    funeral with senior fellow apprentice!"


    After speaking, Casey nced at Dick and motioned for him to follow. Then they jumped out of the


    arena. A path was immediately divided among the crowd to let the them pass through. At this time, no


    one dared to stop them.


    Watching Casey and Dick leave, Quentin felt resentful in his heart. However, thinking of Casey''s


    terrifying strength, he was helpless. In the end, he could only sigh helplessly, and watched them move


    away.


    Lucius and Cindy both ran up to Quentin. Cindy said, "Dad, we cannot let them go like this. They


    humiliated me in the bar yesterday, and they defeated my brother today. Uncle Micah was also killed by


    them. How could you just let them go?"


    Quentin stared at Cindy, and felt a bit of resentment towards her in his heart. After all, if it wasn''t for


    these things that she caused, how could Micah die here.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    "What can we do if we don''t let them go. You also know that even your Uncle Micah was killed by them,


    what can we do? Do you want me to die?" Quentinined.


    Cindy suddenly gged. The reason why she dared to be so arrogant in Kinmon County was her father.


    Now her father was powerless, how could she continue to be willful.


    "This person is so young that he has reached this level of strength. His background is definitely not


    simple. You have to remember that from now on, you must never provoke others casually. If this


    happens again, I promise to break your legs!" Quentin said sternly.


    Although Lucius and Cindy both felt a little unhappy, they could only nod their heads in the end.


    ...


    The Davies House.


    When Casey and Dick came back, they found Warren kneeling in front of Baron''s door with a bank card


    in front of him. Casey was confused.


    "What are you doing on your knees here?" Casey asked.


    When Warren saw Casey, he immediately said with a bitter face, "Lord Sue asked me to learn from Mr.


    Baron, saying that if Mr. Baron disagrees to ept me as his apprentice, I have to kneel here until he


    agrees."


    Casey had a wiry smile, then rolled his eyes and said, "I''ll help you."


    Then Casey walked into Baron''s room. Baron was a little pleased to see Casey and Dicking back,


    and immediately greeted them.


    After that, Casey talked about the idea of letting Baron ept Warren as his apprentice.


    The reason why he helped Warren was not because he took pity on Warren, but because he thought


    that if Baron epted Warren as his apprentice, then he could let Kacper and the other twoe to


    "audit sses".


    With the qualifications of Kacper and the other two, they were definitely one in a million. If they could


    master inner force, their strength would definitely make a qualitative leap, which would be of great


    benefit to both the Davies family and Guanling.


    At first, Baron was somewhat resistant, but under the persuasion of Casey, he began to waver. Their


    master did not set a rule that inner force could not be passed on. On the contrary, he hoped that his


    apprentice could spread thew of inner force. In Casey''s view, the master was trying to contend with


    the "monopoly" of the Guwu Family.


    In addition, Baron had nothing to do except protect Edith and Sherry in the Davies family. It was a good


    choice to teach apprentices.


    Therefore, Baron finally agreed to ept Warren as his apprentice. Warren was overjoyed and


    expressed his gratitude to Casey. Casey did not be polite with him, and asked him to pay the tuition


    fees and Kacper and the other two would learn with him.


    Warren thought that he didn''t pay for the tuition anyway, and it didn''t matter if anyone learn with him.


    In this way, Baron''s inner force school was formally established. The only student was Warren, Kacper


    and the other two were auditors.


    ...


    After sitting in meditation for 49 days ording to the deep breathing taught by the master, Casey


    slowly opened his eyes and exhaled a stale air, and his eyes became much brighter.


    He raised his hand, felt the surging power in his body, and was particrly amazed at the inner force


    passed down by the ancients.


    "ording to the level of internal energy, now I should be considered as having reached the level of


    medium stage. However, I learn the inner force at peak of outer force. My body is different from


    ordinary people. Now that I have reached the level of medium stage, my strength should be stronger


    than the inner force experts who reach the level of medium stage."


    ording to Casey''s spection, under the Grandmasters, as long as it was not a person with


    different talents like him, no one should be able to beat him.


    "I don''t know whether it is a good or a bad thing that my strength has improved so quickly, I always feel


    that the current speed is a bit too fast. It takes ordinary people to achieve medium stage of inner force


    in their entire life, but it only cost me half a year. It''s really amazing." Thinking of his own strength,


    Casey couldn''t help but sigh.


    But soon, his look became firmer. No one would think he was too strong, especially for people like


    Casey who still had to take revenge


    "Sherry is one month old now, and I also have enough strength. It seems that it is time to leave for M


    Country and take revenge on the Turner family."

 Chapter 685 The Foreigners Were Stunned

    Chapter 685 The Foreigners Were Stunned


    The main courtyard of the Davies House.


    At this time, Jordan, Charles, Conor, Morgan, Natan, Lily, Baron, Dick, Darius, Warren, Kacper and the


    top managers of the Davies family were all standing here.


    Edith held Sherry in her arms and stood in the forefront position, with Nichs and Jennifer guarding


    her.


    Their gazes all fell on Casey. Today was the day Casey left for M Country.


    Casey smiled and looked at everyone, and said, "Don''t stare at me with this kind of gaze. It''s like I''m


    going to die. I''m just going to M Country to solve a little trouble. When the trouble is resolved, I will


    Casey''s words made everyoneugh, and the slightly solemn atmosphere eased a lot.


    Edith stared at Casey with a bitter look, and said, "When you were on Moon Ind, you said the same


    thing. However, after you left that time, I waited for half a year before you came back. I don''t believe


    you anymore."


    Casey looked at Edith apologetically, walked over and gently stroked her cheek, and said, "It was an


    identst time. This time I promise that it won''t happen again."


    Edith was still full of dismay, looked down at Sherry in her arms, and said, "I don''t care if the situation


    like thest time will happen or not, I just hope you remember that now you are a father. Now, your


    daughter is just one month old, and I don''t want her father to be gone before she has no memory."


    Casey looked at Sherry. The little guy had opened her big eyes at this time. Her eyes and eyebrows


    were a bit like her mother''s, but she still didn''t know anything and didn''t know what was going on now.


    "How could Dad be such an irresponsible person, right? Dad promises you that I wille back as


    soon as possible when things are done. Or your mom mother will be a battle-axe and eat me."


    Casey reached out and rubbed Sherry''s small face.


    Edith red at him, her face full of resentment, and then she said, "If you haven''te back when


    Sherry is a hundred days old, even if I will have a bad name, I will go and chew you!"


    Caseyughed and said, "I''ll be back in time."


    "Be careful in everything." Edith originally wanted toin about Casey a few more words, but in


    the end, she only said these four words she wanted to say from the bottom of her heart.


    Casey nodded solemnly, and then everyone in the yard said goodbye to Casey one by one.


    "Don''t worry, Casey has the ability to mess up the M Country. It is basically impossible for others to kill


    him," Dick said.


    At this time, Lily walked in front of Casey and stared at him and said, "You muste back. I''m still


    waiting for you and Edith to have a second child. Your second child must be a boy!"


    Casey pulled a wry face, but in the end he nodded. Everyone around was full of confusion. In their


    eyes, Lily seemed to like Casey to have children very much, and they didn''t know why.


    Finally, after saying goodbye to everyone, Casey walked up to Edith again, kissed her and Sherry on


    the foreheads, and said, "Wait for me toe back."


    Then he turned around and walked out to the outside of the Davies House.


    Edith stared at Casey''s back, and tears were welling up in her eyes.


    "Asshole, you must return safely."


    ...


    At the airport of B City.


    After getting out of the car, Casey walked straight in, and after finding his flight, he sat in the waiting


    area and waited.


    Because it was an international flight, more than half of the people waiting in the waiting area were


    foreigners. Most of these people went back from C Country, and there were few people from C Country.


    Therefore, Casey was conspicuous among these people.


    Before long, a few foreign youths who looked like they were in their twenties arrived at the waiting area


    and sat directly beside Casey, carrying their travel bags.


    These people came to C Country for tourism and had been chatting excitedly about what they had


    seen and heard about this trip.


    At this time, one of them noticed Casey sitting on the side. The man smiled and said, "Look, there is a


    guy from C Country over there."


    "The only regret when Ie to C Country this time is that I don''t see the martial art. It''s said everyone


    in C Country is good at martial art? Go and ask him if he knew K martial art." A man joked.


    Casey had learned English since he was a child. Although he couldn''t reach the point where he could


    write novels in English, he still had no problems with basicmunication, so he heard what these


    foreign young people said.


    A foreign youth felt bored, so he really approached Casey and asked Casey if he could speak English.


    Casey nodded.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Dude, I heard that people here all know martial art. We didn''t it you this time. From your appearance,


    you should not be a simple character. You must know martial art. Isn''t there any called inner force in


    your martial art? It is said to be very powerful. Can you show it?" the foreign youth asked.


    Although the foreign youth was still polite, Casey heard that he was just joking with him, or just wanted


    to make fun of him.


    "This is a ceramic cup that I bought in the mall, which can be used for your performance. You don''t


    have to perform somethingplicated for us. You can...well...stick your finger through the cup, how


    about it?"


    After speaking, several peopleughed, as if someone was telling a funny joke.


    In their hearts, they actually didn''t believe there was such a thing as martial art in C Country. Those so-


    called experts in martial art may not be as good as people who learned kickboxing. They just wanted to


    tease Casey and have fun.


    Casey smiled slightly and felt their attitude, but he was not angry, but reached out and took the ceramic


    cup.


    "Does it cost me if I break it?" Casey asked.


    "No, but the premise is that you can''t throw it to the ground, buddy, don''t you really think that you can


    break this cup with your fingers, this thing is very hard, ceramics made in C Country are still good," that


    person said with a smile.


    Casey didn''t speak, and raised his hand directly, running his inner force, and poked a finger directly at


    the cup.


    Then the foreign youths opened their eyes wide, and their eyes were full of horror, because there was


    just a finger-thick hole on the cup, and Casey''s finger was intact.


    "My God, am I dreaming? You actually poke a hole in the cup with your finger!"


    "It is too amazing, really amazing. Martial art of C Country is invincible!"


    "Master, can I worship you as my teacher? Please ept me as an apprentice, my God, I actually met


    an expert in martial art!"


    ...


    Seeing the reactions of these foreign youths, Casey smiled and said nothing.


    Until they got on the ne, several foreign youths were still in shock, and they surrounded Casey and


    refused to walk away. When Casey stretched out his finger and said that he was going to hit them a


    few times, the few people were considered quiet.

 Chapter 686 Caro Britt

    Chapter 686 Caro Britt


    At Chinatown, M Country.


    Casey was walking along the street while looking at the buildings and signs that were simr to that in


    H Country. If it wasn''t that he saw the signs in English asionally and that there were foreigners


    walking along the street, Casey would think that he had gone to the wrong ce.


    As time went by, more and more people of H Country settled down in M Country. Chinatown was no


    longer just a street. It had developed into a neighborhood. In this neighborhood, things rted the


    culture of H Country could be seen everywhere.


    By this time, it was already dark. When the neon lights on the side of the road lit up, it was quite


    different from the streets at night in H Country.


    Casey stopped at an intersection. Before, he had contacted the person who was in charge of the affairs


    of Guanling in M Country. They arranged to meet at this ce.


    Beforeing to M Country, Casey had known that Terence had sent the people of Guanling, who


    were in foreign countries, to M Country. Moreover, these people all followed Casey''s orders now.


    In terms of business, it was not difficult for Guanling to destroy the Turner family. What worried Terence


    was the Grandmaster of the Turner family. Now, the Turner family even had an expert in fighting with


    inner force--Theodore.


    Casey, who had both great inner force and great outer force, didn''t know how powerful Grandmaster


    was. However, he had a certain confidence in himself.


    Even if he couldn''t defeat Grandmaster, he would be able to run away.


    Casey learned from Guanling''s intelligence team that the teacher of Theodore was studying abroad


    now. Even if he killed Theodore and destroyed the Turner family, it would be impossible for this


    Grandmaster to instantlye back and take revenge on Casey.


    Moreover, in Casey''s view, teachers shouldn''t intervene in the things between his student and other


    people. Of course, if the teacher of Theodore was very protective of his students, Casey couldn''t me


    him.


    When he was thinking, he heard a loud sound of engineing from behind him. He turned around,


    and saw that a Harley motorcycle had parked there.


    A sexy woman got off her motorcycle and came close to Casey. She was wearing a helmet, a ck


    leather jacket and a pair of ck leather pants.


    That woman took off the helmet. At the same time, her golden hair fell down. Casey saw her face


    clearly. She was a beautiful woman with Roman nose and big eyes. Her facial features were a little


    characteristic of oriental women.


    She seemed to be a little cold. After giving Casey a nce, she asked, "Are you Casey?"


    Casey nodded. That woman put her helmet on the motorcycle and said, "I''m the person in charge of


    the affairs of Guanling in M Country. You can call me Caro. Come with me."


    As she spoke, she entered the nearby cafe and sat at a table near the window.


    Casey followed her. He thought: she was really cold and spoke in an arrogant way. Just now, though


    she greeted Casey politely, she seemed to be giving an order to Casey.


    However, Casey didn''t mind. At least, being cold to him was better than being too enthusiastic about


    him. When he remembered the days when he stayed with Nadia in H City, he would be afraid for a


    while. After all, once he failed to resist the temptation, he would make a big mistake.


    After entering the cafe, Casey sat down in the chair opposite and spoke with a smile, "I''ve thought that


    you''ve an English name. Unexpectedly, you should have a ssical and special name."


    "I''m a people of H Country. Why should I have an English name?" Caro answered.


    Hearing that, Casey got a better impression of her. She was much too better than people like Daisy.


    "I need to know the position of Theodore and the head of the Turner family. After I kill them, you can


    destroy the Turner family with the resources of Guanling." Casey got down to the business directly.


    Caro looked at Casey as if she were looking at an idiot, and said, "Do you think that you''re going to


    deal with a weak family in H Country? Even if I tell you the position of Theodore, do you think you have


    the ability to kill him? I met him a few times before and found that he has had strong inner force. Do


    you think you can defeat him on your own?"


    Casey was surprised. He didn''t expect that she should know something about inner force. What''s


    more, it seemed that she knew quite a lot about it.


    "Do you know inner force?" Casey asked.


    "Of course, I do. And I also know that you should just have some inner force. Otherwise, you won''t


    force is to a people with strong inner force what a little baby is to an adult. You''re no match for him."


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Caro answered.


    Caseyughed. He was not anxious to exin to her that he was powerful. Instead, he became


    interested in talking with Caro.


    "How do you know that I''ve just had inner force? What if I''m more powerful than you think?" Casey


    asked with a smile.


    Caro twitched her lips and said, "You''re not the only person who has learned the skill of inner force.


    When someone just master the skill of inner force, that people will usually change between normal


    breathing and deep breathing because that person is not used to deep breathing. People can only


    maintain deep breathing after mastering the skill of inner force for a long time. You''re in a state very


    simr to that of me now, so I can certainly find that."


    Casey was shocked again. It never urred to him that the beauty sitting face to face with him was


    also an expert in fighting with inner force.


    Caro had anticipated that Casey would react in this way. There was a little disdain on her face. It


    seemed that she was taunting Casey for knowing too little.


    Casey didn''t care about her reaction. He thought that he had really underestimated how powerful


    Guanling was. Guanling could have an expert in fighting with inner force as a person in charge of its


    affairs in a district. It seemed that Guanling had been more powerful than top families in the world.


    Besides, Casey suspected that Terence had had strong inner force and that Terence was still not


    Grandmaster. After all, only the Grandmaster of the Turner family worried Terence.


    "I''m sorry. I didn''t expect you to be so powerful. Guanling should be congratted for being able to


    train a talented person like you." Casey said with a smile.


    "I''m not trained by Guanling. Don''t get me wrong. I just agree to be the person in charge of the affair of


    Guanling in M Country because I think that Guanling could be said to be promising. I''m trained by my


    dad."


    "Oh? Who is your dad?" Feeling puzzled, Casey hurriedly asked.


    "My dad is the Chairman of H Country Alliance. He could be said to be the guardian of Chinatown.


    People living in Chinatown all know my dad. Besides, they all respect him very much." Caro spoke with


    pride.


    Casey nodded and thought for a while. He didn''t expect Caro to have such a connection.


    It seemed that H Country Alliance was not just what it seemed to be. Terence certainly knew who


    Caro''s father was. In this case, Terence still asked Caro to be the person in charge of the affairs of


    Guanling in M Country. There must be a reason for him to do so.


    "Let''s not talk about whether you can defeat Theodore or not now. You are so anxious to take revenge


    on the people of the Turner family. Could it be that you know nothing about executors?" Caro rolled her


    eyes and asked Casey another question.


    "Executor? What is that?"

 Chapter 687 Executors

    Chapter 687 Executors


    Finding that Casey knew nothing about executor, Caro felt as if she was talking to a green hand.


    In her impression, the boss of Guanling was far-sighted and deep and put everything under his


    absolute control. This was also the reason why she considered Guanling to be promising and agreed to


    be the person in charge of the affairs of Guanling in M Country.


    Not long ago, she received a message, knowing that the son of the boss of Guanling woulde to M


    Country, take over the resources of Guanling and deal with the Turner family.


    In her opinion, the son of Terence must be at least more excellent than overwhelming majority of


    people, otherwise Terence would absolutely not let him be in charge of dealing with the Turner family. It


    was a big event.


    However, she was very disappointed by Casey. He seemed to be ordinary. Being able to mastering the


    skill of inner force at such a young age, he could be said to be one in a million. However, she also


    mastered the skill of inner force at the same age. Therefore, she didn''t consider Casey to be excellent


    just because of it.


    Now, when this guy didn''t know anything, he came to M Country and imed that he was going to deal


    with the Turner family. In her opinion, this guy was just a reckless and self-righteous man.


    Although she was very disappointed at Casey, she just showed her disappointment in her eyes and


    expression for a while and didn''t say anything. After that, she patiently exined to Casey what


    executor was.


    Casey had noticed the way Caro treated him changed. In fact, he was helpless. His teacher only taught


    him the skill of inner force and had never mentioned something like executor to him. Therefore, he


    knew nothing about the world of experts in fighting with inner force.


    "Executor team isposed of experts in fighting with inner force. Their duty is to maintain order. Only


    people with inner force are eligible to know that there are executors."


    "In the society, there arews binding people. Only in this way can the world be peaceful. In the world


    of experts in fighting with inner force, something like that is also needed. Experts in fighting with inner


    force are thousands of times more powerful than ordinary people. If there isn''t something like that, once


    there is a bad expert in fighting with inner force, it will be a great disaster for ordinary people."


    "ording to the rule made by executor, experts in fighting with inner force aren''t allowed to freely


    attack ordinary people. If someone vites this rule, that person will be hunted down by executors. No


    matter where that person flee, they will find that person."


    Hearing this, Casey immediately understood why there were few experts in fighting with inner force


    even in top families in the world. It was because they were bounded by executors.


    However, he soon realized that these so-called executors were not very efficient. At many times, they


    investigated and rified the matter before they started to arrest the people who vited the rule. If


    they failed to check it out, the matter would naturally disappear.


    Casey killed many people after he returned to B City, but there was no so-called executoring to


    punish him.


    He spected that it was highly likely because executors didn''t considered him to be an expert in


    fighting with inner force. After all, even if a person came back after disappearing for six months, it was


    very unlikely that that person had be an expert in fighting with inner force.


    Besides, in the past, Casey was quite good at fighting. Even if he killed someone aftering back,


    executor would just consider him to be a powerful person among the ordinary people.


    Certainly, a big factor was that Casey was lucky. After all, executor team wasposed of experts in


    fighting with inner force. They must be very powerful. Maybe there was very few people who could


    escape punishment like Casey.


    Before, Casey fought with Quentin and Micah in Kinmon Country. But it involved just experts in fighting


    with inner force and no ordinary people were hurt. Therefore, executors didn''t look into this matter.


    "Apart from this rule, there are many rules, but I''m not going to tell you all of them. You just need to


    remember two rules: first, don''t kill ordinary people; second, don''t do evil things with inner force. As


    long as you obey these two rules, executors will generally note to you." Caro went on speaking.


    "Are these executors everywhere?" Casey asked.


    "Of course not. Executors only take charge of the experts in fighting with inner force of H Country. What


    people of other countries do certainly has nothing to do with them. Therefore, there are executors only


    in H Country and Chinatown around the world." Caro answered.


    Casey frowned and said, "That''s to say, when I take revenge on the Turner family, I can only kill


    Theodore. As for the rest of the people of the Turner family, I can only beat them up and I can''t kill


    them. Right?"


    "You can say so. You mustn''t underestimate executors. There aren''t as many executors in Chinatown


    as there are in H Country, but every member of executor team is the elite of the elite. Those who could


    be executors all have at least quite strong inner force. The leader of executor team in M Country


    is an expert in fighting with strong inner force." Caro spoke.


    Casey raised his eyebrows. Unexpectedly, executors were quite powerful. There was one expert in


    fighting with strong inner force in just an executor team. He thought that he had to be careful in the


    future. After all, he wouldn''t be always lucky.


    It would be too bad if he was caught by a few people when he was apanying Sherry.


    "In cities, no matter you want to fight against an ordinary person or an expert in fighting with strong


    inner force, you had better do that in the ring. As long as you fight in the presence of witnesses, even if


    your opponent is an ordinary person and is killed by you, the executors will turn a blind eye to it. After


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    all, when people fight in the ring, whether they can survive or not depends on how well they fight. If


    someone is killed, that person could only me himself or herself for not fighting well enough." Caro


    reminded.


    Casey thought for a moment and asked, "So you want me to kill Theodore in the ring?"


    "It''s your best choice." Caro answered.


    Casey nodded and didn''t retorted. It was really a good idea on the premise that he could find a chance


    to fight with Theodore in the ring.


    "Thank you for your patient introduction. If you didn''t tell me all these things, I might have gone to the


    Turner¡¯s house and killed all the people of the Turner family." Casey said with a smile.


    Caro rolled her eyes at him and said, "I just don''t want to get into trouble because of you."


    "There are many opportunities for you to fight with Theodore in the ring. You don''t have to be anxious.


    In the future several days, get familiar with this ce first and learn the most basic things. Don''t think


    about taking revenge on the Turner family before that."


    "Ok, I''ll follow the arrangement." Casey smiled. Since he was in her turf, he should follow her


    arrangement.


    When he was in H City, although Nadia liked to flirt with him, she listened to him. Now, when he was in


    M Country, it was he that listened to Caro. Thinking of this, Casey somewhat sighed.


    It seemed that he, as the young master of Guanling, had to convince Caro with his power. Otherwise,


    he would be looked down upon.


    Caro stood up, turned around and went towards the door.


    Casey hurriedly followed her and asked, "Where are we going now?"


    "I didn''t book a room in a hotel for you. Therefore, these days, you''ll stay at my home."


    "I''d like to remind you of one thing now. My dad dislikes Guanling. When you''re at my home, you have


    better be smart. Otherwise, you''ll be beaten up by my dad. He''s an expert in fighting with strong inner


    force."

 Chapter 688 Are You Sure?

    Chapter 688 Are You Sure?


    Outside the cafe, Caro had ridden on her motorcycle.


    Casey was a little embarrassed and asked, "Well, how can I go to your home? Shall I go there by taxi?


    And tell me the address, please."


    Caro turned her head, gave Casey a nce and spoke, "Are you silly? You can go there on my


    motorcycle."


    Casey hesitated for a moment. He had never been on a girl''s motorcycle. But Caro had said so. If he


    refused, he would seemed to be a little bashful.


    Therefore, he also rode on the motorcycle.


    Caro started the motorcycle. With a loud sound, Caro drove the motorcycle away at full speed along


    the road.


    Judging from the fact that Caro drove at a very high speed, Caro was a sensation-seeker. Although


    Casey rarely drove a motorcycle, he had driven a racing car in the past. Therefore, when Caro drove at


    such a high speed, he didn''t feel bad.


    Before long, Caro stopped in front of a five-story building. This building had a very strong style of that of


    H Country. There was a board hanging above the gate with several words written on it: H Country


    Alliance.


    There was a g on each side of the board. On each g, there was two words: Kung Fu.


    Caro led Casey to the gate. After entering the building, there was arge old-fashioned living room.


    Inside, there was a screen with ancient paintings on it, a set of tables and chairs made of rosewood


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    and arge empty space with a Tai ji Pattern on the ground. On both side of the space, there was a


    wooden dummy. It could be told in a nce that it was a living room of a family that learned traditional


    martial art.


    At this moment, there were several people sitting in the living room and chatting. The person who sat in


    the host''s seat was a strong and manly middle-aged man. He was exactly Nicolle Britt, the Chairman of


    H Country Alliance and the father of Caro.


    The beard man dressed in a training suit sitting beside Nicolle was named Ulysses Lau. He was a


    friend of Nicolle and also a member of H Country Alliance.


    The young man standing beside Ulysses was the son of Ulysses. He was named Vince Lau and was


    about the same age as Casey.


    "Vince, as such young a man, has had quite strong inner force. He''s really a genius rarely seen in a


    hundred years. Even Theodore, who studies with Grandmaster, has only quite strong inner force now. If


    Vince could study with a Grandmaster, he would be bound to be promising in the future." Nicolle said


    with a smile.


    "You''re ttering him! There are just a few Grandmaster in the world, and it''s difficult to find one and


    study with him or her. I''m already very satisfied with Vince''s current achievement." Ulysses said


    modestly.


    Vince was smiling. There was a proud expression in his eyes.


    Among the younger generation in Chinatown in M Country, only Theodore could be a match for him.


    Theodore made his achievements under the guidance of his Grandmaster while he made rapid


    progress without the guidance of Grandmaster. Therefore, he was naturally somewhat proud.


    "You really don''t need be too worried about Vince. If Caro was half as excellent as Vince, I wouldn''t


    have to be so worried about her. Recently, she is getting involved in the affairs of Guanling instead of


    putting herself on the right track. Guanling is but a tourist spot. Even if it makes a lot of money, it''s


    useless to us who learn martial art." Nicolle sighed helplessly.


    Right at this time, Caro came in with Casey. She looked unhappily at Nicolle and said, "Dad, it''s


    impolite to speak ill of someone behind that person."


    Nicolle, Ulysses and Vince all turned their heads and looked at Caro. Nicolle sneered and said, "Was I


    speaking ill of you? Could it be that I didn''t tell the truth? Guanling is just a high-end amusement park.


    And you always spend your time and energy on such a meaningless thing. Could it be that I can''t


    me you for it?"


    "Dad, I''ve told you many times that Guanling is not just a tourist spot. The man behind me is the son of


    the boss of Guanling. He..." When Caro mentioned Casey, she suddenly regretted it. She had intended


    to take Casey as a proof that Guanling was not just a tourist spot. However, she suddenly remembered


    that there was nothing special about Casey, so she didn''t know what to say for a while.


    "What! You should bring the son of the boss of Guanling home?" Nicolle shouted angrily at once and


    looked at Casey.


    Ulysses and Vince also looked at Casey up and down. There was a hint of hostility to Casey in Vince''s


    eyes. In his opinion, the reason why Caro was involved in the affairs of Guanling was possibly that she


    was blinded by the son of the boss of Guanling.


    In his opinion, the son of the boss of Guanling was the same as the general rich second generation.


    This kind of people was generally good at speaking sweet words and Caro might have been fooled by


    his sweet words.


    Vince thought highly of himself. He always believed that only the daughter of the Chairman of H


    Country Alliance could be a match for him. Although they didn''t fall in love with each other, they knew


    each other well. Moreover, their parents also wanted them to marry each, though they didn''t make it


    clear.


    Therefore, when Vince saw Casey, he considered Casey to be his rival in love.


    "Caro, you should know very well that this kind of person is just decadent yboys. You must have


    been blinded by his sweet words. Apart from being rich, I''m afraid that there is nothing good about him.


    You had better think it over." Vince spoke.


    Nicolle understood what Vince meant at once and his eyes were wide open. He thought that what


    Vince said might be true.


    He looked carefully at Casey and said, "Fe, this is not the ce you shoulde to. And not


    everyone is eligible to approach my daughter. You had better leave here before I lose my temper.


    Otherwise, I''ll take some action."


    Nicolle clenched his fists, making a loud sound.


    Casey was puzzled. He had just met Caro for the first time. Why did they say that he was a decadent


    rich second generation when he just came to Caro''s home?


    "Dad, Vince, what nonsense are you talking about? He''s just my cooperative partner who has just


    "If you want to show him around, don''t bring him home. We don''t wee such a useless rich second


    generation." Nicolle said coldly.


    "Guanling is not the kind of ce you expected. And I''m not the useless rich second generation you


    mentioned. Even if you''re the Chairman of H Country Alliance, you shouldn''t be so arrogant." Casey


    was not a coward and not everyone could bully him.


    "He, he. That''s to say, you consider yourself to be powerful?" Vince sneered and took two steps


    forward, "Uncle, let me deal with this guy. You don''t have to be so angry just because of him."


    After saying that, Vince looked at Casey and spoke, "Since you disagree with us, dare you fight with


    me? We all have learned martial arts and we can deal with everything by fighting. Can you, as a


    yboy, ept it?"


    "Are you sure?" Casey smiled slightly and asked.

 Chapter 689 He Is Powerful

    Chapter 689 He Is Powerful


    Vinceughed. Hearing what Casey said, he just took off his upper outer garment and then went to one


    side of Tai ji Pattern.


    Seeing that, Casey didn''t say anything. He was looked down upon soon after he came here. If he didn''t


    show them his power, they might really consider Guanling to be just a high-end amusement park.


    When he was about to approach Vince, Caro stopped him. Then, she turned her head, looked at Vince


    and said, "You imed that Casey was a yboy, but he''s not. Now, he has also mastered the skill of


    inner force, though he has just mastered it. You have had quite strong inner force now. If you fight with


    Casey, it''s unfair for Casey."


    Vince raised his eyebrows. He didn''t expect that Casey had mastered the skilled of inner force.


    However, he still wore a contemptuous expression. After all, there was a huge gap between the people


    who had just mastered the skill of inner force and the people with quite strong inner force.


    "If that''s the case, I don''t have to waste my time. Being able to master the skill of inner force at your


    age, you could be said to be a little gifted. However, you''re far from as good as the real genius. I hope


    that you can have self-knowledge." Vince spoke. He was naturally referring to himself when he


    mentioned the real genius.


    "Humph, he has just mastered the skill of inner force. It''s not worthy of showing off. Caro, if you have


    free time, it would be better for you to stay with Vince. Don''t waste your time on an ordinary person."


    Nicolle said.


    Caro didn''t know how to exin to her father. Now, she somewhat regretted bringing Casey home. If


    she had expected the current situation, she would have booked a room in a hotel for Casey.


    Casey passed by Caro and went towards Vince. In this situation, if he gave in, he would really be


    looked down upon by Nicolle and Vince.


    Seeing that, Caro shouted with her eyes wide open, "Casey, what are you doing?"


    Casey said with a smile, "He has said those words. If I don''t fight with him, he would really believe that


    I''m afraid of him."


    "Are you silly? He has quite strong inner force. You''re no match for him!" Caro shouted somewhat


    anxiously.


    Casey turned his head, looked at Caro with a smile and said, "I''ve never said that I''ve just mastered the


    skill of inner force."


    Caro didn''t think about what Casey meant. Because of the preconceived idea, she subconsciously


    thought that Casey couldn''t defeat Vince.


    Seeing that Casey insisted on fighting with him, Vince put on a yful smile and said, "Unexpectedly,


    you''re not a coward. Well, then, I''ll let you know how useless you are. Besides, I hope you can realize


    that it''s sometimes better to be a coward."


    Casey stood face to face with Vince. He didn''t talk nonsense, but directly spoke, "Let''s begin."


    Vince twitched his lips. Then, with a loud shout, he clenched his fists, struck a pose and then quickly


    rushed to Casey.


    The members of Lau Fist had learned and used Hong Fist for generations. In the past, Hong Fist was


    very famous in H Country. A few decades ago, people throughout H Country all learned Hong Fist.


    However, due to the emergence of executor, the families that learned and used martial arts all went into


    hiding. One branch of Lau Fist moved to M Country and settled down here.


    Hong Fist was powerful and could cause great harm to people. It was Hard Fist that was rarely seen.


    When fighting with an expert of Hong Fist, one should consider if he or she could resist the fists instead


    of how to find out his or her weak point.


    Experts of Hong Fist always attacked in order to defend. They rarely cared about the weak points they


    showed, because their opponents would usually be knocked down because of failing to resist their fists


    before their opponents could attack their weak points.


    Casey felt the air of forcefulness of Vince. He also realized how powerful Vince''s moves were.


    However, the fighting skills his teachers taught him included the best skills of many martial arts.


    However powerful Hong Fist was, Casey would be able to find a way to knock down the people who


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    used Hong Fist.


    Moreover, Casey had long had strong inner force and strong outer force. Even if he fought with Vince


    with only force, he would be able to defeat Vince easily.


    "This guy is really so reckless that he chooses to fight with Vince. If he losester, dad will scold me


    because of it. At that time, I''m afraid that he wouldn''t let me being involve in the affairs of Guanling


    anymore. The boss of Guanling is so smart. Why would he have such a stupid son?" Caro murmured


    unhappily.


    Nicolle and Ulysses also went to one side of Tai ji Pattern and watched them fight. Obviously, in their


    opinion, Vince would definitely defeat Casey.


    "This guy is not very weak. Having fought for such a long time with Vince, he should still not be


    defeated. He could be said to be a talented person. Unfortunately, he''s only the son of the boss of an


    amusement park." Nicolle said tonelessly.


    Ulysses didn''t respond to him. Instead, he watched Vince and Casey fight with a frown. He knew the


    characteristics of Hong Fist very well. It seemed that either of them could defeat each other now.


    However, Ulysses found that Casey had many chances to defeat Vince and that he had intended to do


    so but finally gave up.


    Finding that, Ulysses was a little shocked. If that were the case, Casey might be much more powerful


    than Vince. Otherwise, he wouldn''t be able to put the fight under his absolute control.


    "Nicolle, you might have misjudged this people. He''s more powerful than he seems to be. Vince has


    actually lost." Ulysses spoke.


    Nicolle was a little shocked. He didn''t expect Ulysses to say so. Then, he couldn''t help looking carefully


    at Casey again.


    After all, Nicolle was an expert in fighting with strong inner force. He soon found something unusual


    about Casey and noticed that Casey had given up many chances to defeat Vince. It seemed that he


    was trying to fight for a longer time with Vince because he didn''t want Vince to lose face.


    Nicolle nodded thoughtfully and said, "It seems that I''ve misjudged him. He''s powerful."


    Soon, Casey thought that he had done enough not to let Vince lose face and that it was time to put an


    end to the fighting. After that, he seized an opportunity and knocked Vince down. Then, he took a deep


    breath and stopped.


    "You lose."


    Vince sat on the ground, staring at Casey in a daze. Never expecting that he would lose to Casey who


    had just mastered the skill of inner force, he was in disbelief.


    Caro also watched it dumbfounded. Casey should defeat Vince who had quite strong inner force.


    Wasn''t it meant that Casey had at least quite strong inner force?


    She took a deep breath and finally realized that she had underestimated this guy, who seemed to be a


    little ordinary, from the very beginning.


    Casey turned around, looked at Nicolle and asked, "Now, do you still consider Guanling to be just a


    high-end amusement park?"

 Chapter 690 The Change of Attitude

    Chapter 690 The Change of Attitude


    Nicolleughed loudly. What Casey said was a little aggressive, but Nicolle didn''t mind. He was


    straightforward. Before, he was indeed too self-righteous. Without knowing anything about Guanling,


    he just considered Guanling to be only an amusement park and thought that the son of the boss of


    Guanling was definitely weak.


    Now, Casey had proved himself to be a powerful man. Nicolle was naturally willing to admit that he had


    been wrong. As the Chairman of H Country Alliance, he was broad-minded.


    "Before, I did have misjudged you. I''m sorry. We, as martial artists, respect only powerful people. Being


    so powerful at such a young age, you''re a rarely seen talent in the world. In H Country, there is only a


    few talented people like you. It seems that I really should know more about Guanling." Nicolle spoke.


    Casey responded with a smile. Seeing that Nicolle was willing to apologize for what he had said, he


    had a better impression of him.


    Ulysses also looked at Casey with a smile and asked, "Just now, I found that the moves you used are


    quite unique. I''ve seen many martial arts before, but I''ve never seen yours. May I ask who your teacher


    is?"


    "I''m sorry, but I can''t tell you. My teacher has asked me not to do so." Casey spoke.


    Ulysses nodded and didn''t ask again.


    Vince got up while gritting his teeth, saying, "Just now, I was just being careless, otherwise you


    wouldn''t be able to find my weak points. Before, I gave up many chances to defeat you. Fight with me


    one more time. This time, I won''t do that and you''ll definitely lose!"


    Hearing that, Ulysses'' face became dark at once and shouted at him, "Stop that nonsense. You really


    lost. Could it be that you don''t think that you''ve lost face?"


    "Father, he really found a chance just because I went easy on him. Otherwise..." Vince was still


    unwilling to give up. Caro was there watching. If he just admitted that he lost to Casey, Caro would


    certainly have a much worse impression of him.


    Ulysses was very angry. When they fought with each other before, it was obviously Casey that went


    easy on him. Otherwise, Vince would have long been defeated. If Casey just wanted to win, he had


    long defeated Vince.


    Now, Vince should im that he lost to Casey because he went easy on Casey. It made Ulysses lose


    face.


    "Shut up!" Ulysses shouted at Vince, "When you don''t fight as well as others, you have to admit it.


    Don''t make excuses for yourself. If you went on acting in this way, however gifted you are, you won''t be


    able to make a great achievement!"


    Only then did Vince shut up. But it could be seen that he was still not convinced.


    Nicolle turned his head, looked at Caro and said, "Caro, why do you just stand there? Prepare a room


    for him now. When he''s in M Country, he''ll live in our home."


    "By the way, if you have any question about inner force, you can turn to him for help."


    Caro looked at her father with a surprised expression. She didn''t expect that her father would treat


    Casey in such a different way. It was totally different from the way he treated Casey before.


    Hearing that, Ulysses immediately sighed helplessly. What Nicolle meant was very obvious: he didn''t


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    mind his daughter having more contact with Casey.


    And before Casey came here, Nicolle usually said those words to Vince.


    However, he couldn''t say anything about it. After all, if it were him, he would definitely ask his daughter


    to have more contact with Casey. No one would refuse such a gifted genius.


    When people met a better person, they would usually forget the previous one.


    "By the way, what''s your name? It''s not good for me to always call you fe." Nicolle asked while


    staring at Casey.


    "Casey." Casey answered.


    Nicolle nodded. Once again, he turned his head, looked at Caro and said, "Don''t just stand still.


    Prepare a room for Casey now."


    Caro finally gathered her wits. After giving Casey a puzzled nce, she said, "Come with me."


    Casey gave Nicolle and Ulysses a fist-and-palm salute, after which he followed Caro into the house.


    Soon, Caro led Casey to a guest room and said, "These days, live in this room. If you need anything,


    you can just tell me."


    "Thank you." Casey said.


    Caro didn''t respond to him. Instead, she stared thoughtfully at Casey and asked, "Isn''t it that you have


    just mastered the skill of inner force? Why are you so powerful? Did you deliberately pretend to have


    just mastered the skill of inner force before me?"


    Casey was a little embarrassed. He looked at Caro and spoke, "I''ve never admitted that I''ve just


    mastered the skill of inner force. You had this idea yourself."


    Caro recalled all the dialogue after she met Casey, and found that she had just considered Casey to be


    an expert in fighting who had just mastered the skill of inner force just because of the way Casey


    behaved.


    And she could be said to have treated Casey badly because of it. However, he didn''t mind. On the


    contrary, he had been very calm about it. Thinking of this, Caro soon thought that she was far from as


    good as Casey.


    She blushed because of embarrassment. Seeing that, Casey thought that Caro was lovelier than


    before.


    "I...I''m sorry. I got you wrong before, so I had treated you badly. I''m sorry." Caro said apologetically.


    Casey smiled and said, "It doesn''t matter."


    Caro thought: Casey was really broad-minded and powerful. And he was at the same age me...


    Wait. Casey did change between deep breathing and normal breathing. It meant that Casey did have


    mastered the skill of inner force for a short time, at most definitely within one year.


    And he did defeat Vince who had quite strong inner force. It meant that Casey also had quite strong


    inner force and that he was stronger than Vince.


    After linking these two things together, Caro drew a conclusion: Casey learned the skill of inner force


    and had quite strong inner force within one year!


    If a person could have quite strong inner force at Casey''s age, that person was one in a million. If one


    person learned the skill of inner force and had quite strong inner force within one year, that person was


    not like human being.


    Caro looked at Casey in disbelief and spoke in a trembling voice, "You...You learned the skill of inner


    force and had quite strong inner force within one year. It...It''s too unbelievable!"


    Hearing that, Casey said with a smile, "You''re wrong."


    "Impossible! You can''t fool me. I''m absolutely right." Caro spoke with great certainty.


    Casey shrugged and didn''t argue with her. But she was really wrong.


    Now, Casey had strong inner force rather than quite strong inner force. Moreover, it took him half a


    year rather than a year.


    She believed her spection too much again.

 Chapter 691 My Nickname Is God of Death

    Chapter 691 My Nickname Is God of Death


    In the next two days, Casey lived in H Country Alliance and knew a lot about this ce under the help


    of Caro.


    The original intention of founding H Country Alliance was to protect the people of H Country who


    settled down in M Country from being bullied. When the people of H Country first built Chinatown here,


    the people of M Country were against them. So they often came to make trouble for the people of H


    Country.


    In order to resist the people of M Country, the people of H Country who moved to here gathered


    together and set up H Country Alliance. At that time, the Chairman of H Country Alliance was Caro''s


    grandfather.


    The people of M Country had always believed that people of H Country were not as good as them.


    Thinking that they were strong, people of M Country often came to Chinatown to bully ordinary people.


    At this time, the people of H Country Alliance would deal with it by fighting with the people of M Country


    in the ring.


    As an martial artist who had learned traditional martial arts, even if Nicolle was not as tall as the people


    of M Country, he could defeat them easily. Therefore, after fighting with the people of M Country in the


    ring for many times, the people of M Country finally realized that the people of H Country were


    powerful. Now, few people dared toe here to make trouble again.


    Apart from working as the Chairman of H Country Alliance, Nicolle also set up a martial club and taught


    the people living in Chinatown some basic fighting skills so that they could protect themselves.


    After knowing what Nicolle had done for Chinatown, Casey somewhat respected him. After all, without


    Nicolle, the people of Chinatown wouldn''t be able to live in such peace now.


    In these two days, Nicolle treated Casey in a surprisingly good way. In Nicolle''s opinion, Casey was a


    genius rarely seen in a thousand years, so he naturally should treated Casey well.


    At the beginning, Casey couldn''t understand it. Later, he learned one fact: among the younger


    generation in Chinatown in M Country, there were only two people having quite strong inner force


    between their twenties and thirties. One was Theodore and the other was Vince.


    Other people who had inner force were at least 40 years old. When taking age into consideration,


    Casey was indeed a man in a million.


    Caro also treated Casey in a much different way. However, she admired Casey instead of falling in love


    with him after knowing that he was powerful like some girls.


    In essence, Caro was a cold girl.


    On one afternoon, when Casey was watching the students of Nicolle practicing fighting skills in martial


    arts practising field in H Country Alliance, Caro came close to him and said, "I''ve figured out a way to


    let you fight with Theodore in the ring."


    Casey''s eyes lit up. He asked, "What?"


    "Come with me." Caro didn''t just tell him. She turned around and came out of martial arts practising


    field.


    Casey quickly followed her. They came to a study. After that, Caro took out a stack of documents and


    handed them to Casey.


    "These days, there are new experts in fighting in the Turner family. They''re not as powerful as those


    who have inner force, but they''re much more powerful than ordinary experts in fighting. I sent someone


    to observe these people carefully for some time, finding that they became so powerful possibly


    because they has learned a simplified deep breathing from Theodore. Theodore should have


    developed it based on the deep breathing of inner force."


    "In this way, the Turner family can have a group of powerful experts in fighting who will not be


    supervised by executor. These days, the Turner family has started to expand with these experts in


    fighting."


    Hearing that, Casey nodded. He was not very astonished. Before he came to M Country, he had


    already met Bradshaw and hispanions. It seemed that Theodore wanted to raise the status of the


    Turner family with these people.


    "To let these experts have more fighting experience, these days, Theodore has been arranging for


    these experts in fighting to fight in an underground boxing field near Chinatown."


    "If you go to this underground boxing field and defeat all the experts in fighting of the Turner family,


    Theodore will certainly attach great importance to it. At that time, he may fight with you in in the ring in


    person. Certainly, you can''t let them know who you are, otherwise Theodore will definitely know your


    purpose. Then, he may ask his teacher to kill you. Executors can''t deal with Grandmaster."


    Casey agreed. His greatest advantage was that the people of the Turner family didn''t know that he was


    alive and that he hade to M Country.


    Therefore, Casey had the opportunity to kill Theodore with the simplest method.


    Once Theodore knew that he hade to M Country and that he had had strong inner force, Theodore


    would absolutely take some action. Moreover, his teacher was a Grandmaster. Once Theodore turned


    to this Grandmaster for help, it was impossible for Casey to take revenge on Theodore. After all,


    Casey''s teacher wouldn''t speciallye to M Country for Casey.


    "It works. Where is that underground boxing field? I''ll go there tonight." Casey spoke.


    "I''ll go with you in the evening." Caro blinked and said.


    Casey didn''t mind. After nodding, he began to read the documents Caro handed to him. These


    documents were about the experts in fighting of the Turner family. There were marks made by Caro.


    Looking at the beautiful handwriting, Casey couldn''t help smiling.


    "Why are you smiling?" Caro asked.


    "I didn''t expect you to have a pretty handwriting." Casey replied.


    Caro immediately red at Casey and asked, "Why? Could it be that I seem to be someone who have


    a bad handwriting?"


    "No, no. Your handwriting is as beautiful as you." Caseyughed and hurriedly said.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Only then did Caro stop looking coldly at Casey. She thought: considering the words you just said, I


    would be the bigger person and forgive you.


    ...


    In the evening. In a bar that was not far away from Chinatown.


    Caro and Casey passed through the hall of the bar. Caro''s figure was eye-catching, so many people of


    M Country kept whistling to her. Some of them even approached her and talked to her, but they were all


    scared and gave up when Caro looked at them coldly.


    They came close to a door at the end of the bar. The door was opened after Caro gave it a push. They


    went in and heard shouts that were louder than the music of the bar.


    This was the underground boxing field Caro mentioned.


    Fight was always people''s favoritepetitive sport, no matter where they were. Therefore,


    underground boxing field was not rarely seen in M Country.


    At this moment, Casey was holding a mask. It looked the same as the hero in the cartoon "GOD OF


    DEATH". And Casey bought it on the wat Casey came to this ce.


    Soon after they entered the underground boxing field, Casey wore that mask.


    "Didn''t you say that we should use a nickname when we fight in the ring here? From now on, my


    nickname is God of Death." Casey spoke to Caro with a smile.


    Caro turned her head, looked at the mask that was the same as a cartoon character, rolled her eyes


    and said in a lowly voice, "Childish."

 Chapter 692 Caseys Mercy

    Chapter 692 Casey''s Mercy


    There were two tall, shirtless men fighting in the ring. People around were shouting loudly. It was noisy


    in the underground boxing field.


    The people of M Country were tall. Those who dared to fight in the ring were confident in themselves.


    Therefore, in the underground boxing field of M Country, the yers who fought in the ring were


    generally very tall and strong.


    Besides, these people all hadrge muscles, which made them seem to be more powerful.


    Casey and Caro approached the ring and looked at the people who were fighting in the ring.


    "The experts in fighting of the Turner family are super powerful, so they will only send one of them here


    every day. That person will fight all night. If you want to attract the attention of Theodore, you have to


    Casey nodded and didn''t say anything.


    It was strange that people like them shoulde here together. One of them was a sexy oriental


    beauty while the other was a man wearing a cartoon mask. They attracted the attention of many


    people. However, most people looked at them with mocking eyes after they saw the mask Casey wore.


    Soon, the two people in the ring ended the fight. The loser was seriously injured and was taken down


    the ring while the winner shouted for several minutes in the ring.


    However, that person didn''t intend to continue to fight. After shouting, he suddenly jumped out of the


    ring. That was because he noticed that someone was walking towards the ring.


    That was the expert in fighting of the Turner family.


    Casey also saw that person. He had seen information about this people in the documents Caro gave


    him. He remembered that this person was named Mose Turner and that this people was a member of


    the second group of experts in fighting trained by Theodore.


    Aftering close to the ring, Mose jumped onto the ring and then looked at all the people with proud


    eyes, asking, "If anyone wants to fight with me,e here."


    Previously, it was noisy in the underground boxing field. Now, it suddenly became a bit quiet. None of


    people present dared to fight with Mose, including the yers trained by the underground boxing field.


    These days, the experts in fighting of the Turner family had knocked down all the famous and unknown


    people in the underground boxing field. Everyone knew how powerful the people of the Turner family


    were and knew that they would die if they fought with the people of the Turner family. Therefore, when


    seeing the people of the Turner family now, no one dared to go to the ring.


    Seeing that it was quiet in the underground boxing field and that no one dared to fight with him, Mose


    twitched his lips and said coldly, "Why, could it be that this underground boxing field has closed now?


    Why does no onee to the ring to fight with me?"


    The staff member of the boxing field was very anxious. He certainly knew how powerful Mose was. If


    he sent yers to fight with him, the yers would only be beaten up. It was a great loss to the boxing


    field. However, if he didn''t sent anyone to fight with him, the audience would definitely be unhappy. He


    didn''t know what to do.


    Just when the staff members of the boxing field sighed helplessly, someone jumped onto the ring.


    People present all looked up at the ring, finding that the people who jumped onto the ring should be


    wearing a cartoon mask.


    They all put on a puzzled expression and looked at Casey with contempt.


    The staff member was also somewhat curious about why it was a person wearing a cartoon mask that


    jumped onto the ring. However, someone going to fight with Mose was better than no one going to fight


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    with Mose. Therefore, he immediately picked up the microphone and spoke in English, "It seems that


    we still have a friend who dares to take risks tonight. I believe that they will have a wonderful fight."


    The audience burst intoughter at once.


    "A wonderful fight? I''m afraid that it will be a joke. That man is even wearing a cartoon mask. Could it


    be that hees here to do cartoon role-ying?" Someone sneered.


    The staff member put on an embarrassed smile and went on speaking, "Friend, before you begin to


    fight, we need to know you name. Please tell us loudly yourself!"


    "God of Death." Casey spoke in a deep and clear voice in the English.


    The audienceughed again. They seemingly considered Casey to be someone toe here to


    amuse them.


    "This guy should dare to call himself God of Death. Does he really believe that he can casually brag


    after wearing a mask of the hero of GOD OF DEATH? It will be amusing if he is beaten up, can''t fight


    back and finally diester."


    "Could it be that he is a funnyman temporarily sent to fight with that person when no one dares to go to


    fight with that person? If that was the case, it would be interesting. I''ve begun to be interested in


    watching this person get beaten up."


    ...


    Caro looked at Casey with a helpless expression. She thought: as an adult, he was still so childish.


    Could it be that men would really be always childish?


    At this moment, a muscr man approached Caro and said with a smile, "Just now, I saw you came


    here with the men in the ring. You''ve seen that he''s a joke. If you stay with him, you''ll lose face. What


    about staying with me tonight? You''ll have a wonderful experience."


    As he spoke, he showed off his muscles to Caro.


    Caro gave that man a nce with a murderous look and spoke coldly, "Go away!"


    Mose also gave Casey a yful nce and spoke, "I don''t know whether you''re God of Death or not.


    However, considering the mask you''re wearing, I can send you to the real God of Death."


    Under the mask, Casey put on a yful smile. The man in front of him had no idea how powerful his


    opponent was today.


    "I''m afraid that you don''t have the ability to do so. You''re just powerful when you''re fighting with


    ordinary people. Today, I''ll let you know what the real power is like." Casey spoke with a smile.


    Mose couldn''t hide his contempt. Then, he didn''t say anything more. After warming up for a while, he


    was about to attack Casey.


    "How dare you boast like that? You''re but a clown, but you should dare to talk about power with me.


    Take that!"


    Mose rushed to Casey in an instant and then tried to punch Casey on the top of his skull.


    For ordinary people, he moved very fast. However, in Casey''s opinion, he moved as slowly as a


    tortoise.


    Casey raised one hand gently and grabbed Mose by the wrist. Then, he pushed it back violently, after


    which it was broken.


    Previously, Mose was confident. Now, he wore a painful expression and subconsciously wanted to


    retreat.


    However, at this moment, Casey gave his knee a kick.


    With a sound, Mose knelt down on one knee. There were many beads of sweat on his forehead. In


    such a short time, one of his wrists and one of his legs were broken. However powerful he was, he


    would never be able to fight with great skills in the future.


    Not killing him, Casey had showed his greatest mercy to the people of the Turner family.

 Chapter 693 A Shameless Move

    Chapter 693 A Shameless Move


    "Are...Are you an expert in fighting with inner force?" Mose endured the pain and spoke to Casey.


    Casey lowered his head and looked at Mose. He wore a mask so it was impossible for others to see his


    expression. He seemed to be colder because of it. When people looked at him, they would feel as if


    God of Death was really here.


    "Why...Why? There is no enmity between you and me. Why did you injure me seriously?" Mose wore a


    painful expression.


    "There''s no need for me to tell you that. You only need to know that this is your fate." Casey said


    tonelessly.


    At this moment, all the people widened their eyes in shock and watched the man wearing a cartoon


    mask in disbelief. It never urred to them that he should have broken one wrist and one leg of Mose


    in a few seconds, making Mose unable to fight in the rest his life.


    Knowing that they had misjudged Casey, those who hadughed at Casey were all ashamed.


    If Casey said again that his nickname was God of Death now, no one wouldugh at him. ording to


    his performance in the fight, even if Casey was not God of Death, he was not far from as powerful as


    God of Death.


    It was quiet in the boxing field for a short time. Then, many people screamed. All of them began to


    shout the word "God of Death".


    The man who talked to Caro was shocked now. Thinking of the remark he had just made to Casey, he


    was embarrassed. He didn''t anticipate that Casey would be so powerful.


    At this time, Caro turned her head, looked at him and spoke, "Didn''t you think that you''re very


    powerful? Go to the ring to defeat him, and I''ll give you what you want."


    That man was immediately afraid, speaking, "No...No, I was just kidding. I''m really sorry. I won''t do that


    anymore."


    Caro sneered, "Rubbish. You dare not to go to fight with him, but I dare to do so."


    After saying that, she jumped onto the ring and came close to Casey.


    At this time, Casey had just dealt with Mose and kicked him out of the ring. Just now, he hit Mose with


    great strength. Mose would be useless in the future. Even if he was alive, he couldn''t do anything for


    the Turner family.


    Just when he was about to leave the ring, he saw Caro who had been in the ring. He was stunned at


    once.


    "What''re you doing?" Casey asked.


    "Ie to challenge you. Don''t talk nonsense. Just begin to fight." Caro spoke.


    Casey was a little embarrassed and said, "Don''t joke with me. Get out of the ring. You''re no match for


    me."


    "So what? I want to know how long I can fight with you before I''m defeated. You don''t have to go easy


    on me." Caro spoke.


    She didn''t suddenly have the idea of challenging Casey in the ring. She had long wanted to fight with


    Casey and seen how far away she was from as powerful as Casey who her father considered to be a


    genius.


    There happened to be a ring here today, so she didn''t want to miss this opportunity. She wanted to


    seriously fight against Casey once. She knew that she would lose, but she didn''t mind. Anyway, she


    was an expert in fighting with inner force and Casey couldn''t break her arms and legs in a few seconds


    like he did to Mose.


    Seeing that Caro was serious, Casey asked, "Are you really going to fight against me?"


    Caro nodded earnestly and then struck a pose, indicating that she would begin to fight soon.


    Casey smiled and didn''t refuse. If she wanted to fight against him, he would agree.


    He also struck a pose and said with a smile, "Just begin."


    Seeing that a girl was about to challenge Casey, the audience cheered up at once. They were more


    excited than they were at any time.


    Caro didn''t talk nonsense and directly rushed to Casey. She seemed to be a weak girl. However, when


    she began to fight against Casey, she totally changed. Now, she had a strong air of forcefulness that


    was no worse than that of a man.


    Casey was not going to try his best to fight with Caro. Caro had just mastered the skill of inner force, so


    Casey was going to fight with Caro in the way someone who had just mastered the skill of inner force


    did.


    The martial art Caro learned was Mizong Fist. It was passed down from generations to generations


    among the Britt family.


    Among martial arts of H Country, Mizong Fist was not particrly famous. However, it was as powerful


    as Hong Fist. Moreover, after it was improved by Nicolle, it could be said to be among the first-ss fist


    position. The reason why Nicolle could be the Chairman of H Country Alliance for so many years was


    that he mastered Mizong Fist well.


    Mizong Fist had the characteristics of making it impossible for the opponent to foresee next move of


    people of the Britt family bybining real moves and fake moves. When fighting with experts of


    Mizong Fist, one might easily be fooled by fake moves and then the fight would be under the control of


    the expert of Mizong Fist.


    Caro had mastered Mizong Fist very well. As a girl, she had been very excellent at it. With the inner


    force she just had, she fought with Casey with more than a hundred moves and almost seeded in


    cheating Casey several times.


    Of course, Casey was going easy on her and tried to let her have a better understanding of Mizong Fist


    in this way.


    As he fought with Caro, Casey thought that Mizong Fist was quite interesting, so he began to imitate it.


    Although he didn''t learn the essence of it, he could easily imitate the moves.


    Before long, Casey had learned to fool Caro with fake moves, making it impossible for Caro to guess


    when he would really attack her.


    Caro looked at Casey with some surprise. She had learned Mizong Fist for many years. She could


    master Mizong Fist well because Nicolle trained her strictly from an early age.


    However, Casey should somewhat get the hang of Mizong Fist just after fighting with her for a while.


    Wasn''t he too smart?


    Comparisons are really odious. Before meeting Casey, Casey always considered herself to be a


    genius. As for Vince, she considered him to be a genius who was more gifted than her. However, Vince


    also became so powerful by making a lot of effort from childhood.


    However, Casey was so gifted that he mastered the skill and had quite strong inner force within only


    one year. Now, he mastered some of the essential points of Mizong Fist in just over ten minutes. She


    couldn''t help being jealous of him.


    After fighting with Caro with a few more moves, Casey thought that it was almost time to put an end to


    the fight. Therefore, he used several fake moves. Then, he stretched out his hand in the shape of a


    w to Caro, trying to put an end to the fight in this way.


    Caro was fooled by the fake moves of Casey and put her hands away from her chest, exposing her


    chest. And Casey was about to grab her by the clothing over her chest.


    Casey was used to fighting with men, so he didn''t realize that it was appropriate to use this move. He


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    could put an end to this fight by grasping the clothing on Caro''s chest and asking her to admit that she


    had lost.


    However, after he stretched out his arm, he realized that the body of men were different from that of


    women. What Casey saw was not the chest of a man, but the breast of a woman.


    And Casey''s hand was in the shape of a w at this moment. It seemed as if he were going to touch


    the breast of Caro.


    Seeing his hand and finding where he was about to touch, Caro widened her eyes in shock. Not


    knowing what to do, she stood still and then blushed.


    "You bastard! What do you want to do?" Caro screamed.


    Casey stopped just the moment before he touched the breast of Caro. At this moment, Caro had


    already closed her eyes and had even given up resisting.


    Casey was secretly relieved. Fortunately, he didn''t try his best, otherwise he wouldn''t be able to stop.


    After quite a while, Caro still didn''t feel that Casey touched her breast. She was puzzled and then


    opened her eyes, finding that Casey had already withdrawn his hand.


    Casey coughed lightly, pretended to be calm and spoke, "You''ve lost. Let''s go."


    Caro stared at Casey dumbfounded. Judging from the way he behaved, he seemed to have


    deliberately molested her with that indecent move. Now, he acted as is nothing had happened and


    even imed that she had lost. What did he mean?


    "Casey, you''re a despicable, shameless and obscene bastard. I didn''t expect you to be such a person.


    You should use that shameless move on me! You''re shameless!"


    Caro''s face was all red. After shouting at Casey, she jumped out of the ring and walked fast out of the


    boxing field.


    Casey was helpless. He could swear that he really didn''t mean to do that just now. Before, he had only


    fought with men, so he never thought of that situation. That was why he would use that move on


    Caro.

 Chapter 694 A Member of An Executor Team

    Chapter 694 A Member of An Executor Team


    On the way back, Caro''s face had always been red. Casey followed her and exined it to her several


    times. However, she didn''t listen and kept calling him a shameless molester.


    Casey didn''t know what to do. He realized that it was impossible for Caro to consider him to be a true


    gentleman.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Besides, he spected that people generally dared not to molest Caro who was cold and good at


    fighting.


    That was the reason why she had such a strong reaction when Casey nearly touched her breast.


    However, when Caro blushed, she was lovelier and more lovable than she was when she looked cold.


    After they were back in H Country Alliance, Caro totally ignored Nicolle, who was doing martial art


    training in the hall, and went straight back to her room.


    Nicolle was confused. It was the first time for him to see Caro act in that way. It must be noted that


    Caro had always been calm and had never been so anxious in the past.


    "What''s wrong with Caro? Did you two get into any trouble just now?" Seeing Caseye in, Nicolle


    asked.


    Casey smiled with embarrassment and said, "She had a fight with me, and she lost. Maybe she is


    unhappy because of it."


    Nicolle smiled and said, "She has just mastered inner force. Isn''t it normal that she is no match for you?


    She has been stubborn since she was a child."


    Casey was so embarrassed that he didn''t want to talk about it anymore. Therefore, he just casually


    said a few words in return, after which he went back to his room.


    In the next few days, Casey went to the underground boxing field with a mask and challenged the


    experts in fighting trained by Theodore every night. Casey broke the arms and legs of all these experts


    in fighting when they fought. He became very famous in the underground boxing field because of it.


    Soon, God of Death was known to all people living in the area where the underground boxing field was


    located, attracting a huge audience for the underground boxing field. Every night, the underground


    boxing field would be crowded before the boxing match began.


    Caro just went to the underground boxing field with Casey on the first day. In the next few days, she


    always ignored Casey. Even if she met Casey, she would stare at Casey with angry eyes as if he were


    her enemy.


    It was the fifth day for Casey to challenge the experts in fighting of the Turner family in the underground


    boxing field.


    After easily crippling an expert in fighting of the Turner family, Casey left the ring without hesitation.


    The audience were all shouting his nickname "God of Death" with excitement. The reason why they


    came the underground boxing field was that they wanted to watch Casey fight.


    After getting out of the ring, Casey didn''t just leave. Instead, to find out whether the people of the


    Turner family hade here, he waited here for a while. In the following five minutes, he didn''t find any


    suspicious person. After that, Casey came out of the underground boxing field.


    Not long after Casey went along the road, he found that someone was following him. He thought that


    this person was sent by the Turner family. When he came to the entrance to an alley, he made a turn


    and entered the alley.


    Seeing that, the person who was following Casey also hurriedly entered the alley. When he found that


    Casey was standing and looking at him, he put on a smile, "Unexpectedly, you found it."


    Casey didn''t take off his mask and looked at this people up and down through the holes on the mask.


    This person was a thin man who was in his forties and was wearing a pair of sses.


    This man seemed to have nothing to do with martial arts by any standard. However, Casey found that


    he was not an ordinary people.


    He was a real inner force expect.


    "Are you sent by the Turner family?" Casey asked.


    That man was stunned for a moment and then spoke, "Can I introduce myself? My name is Tony. I''m a


    member of an Executor team in Chinatown in M Country. Now, I demand that you take off your mask


    and show me your real look."


    Casey was a little surprised. Unexpectedly, it was a member of an Executor team who followed him.


    Although he had already known that there were Executors, it was the first time for Casey to meet a


    member of an Executor team.


    This person didn''t give Casey a good impression. He was a bit arrogant. Even if he was a member of


    an Executor team, he should not have the right to order Casey to take off his mask.


    "I''m sorry, but I don''t want to take off my mask. Just tell me the reason why you followed me." Casey


    spoke tonelessly.


    Tony immediately got annoyed. In his view, this young man, who was in his twenties, should be


    respectful to him, an Executor. Unexpectedly, he should be so arrogant that he dared to refuse him.


    "You''re indeed arrogant. Being able to mastering inner force in your twenties, you''re indeed a genius.


    However, even so, you can''t treat me in an arrogant way. Listen, people as powerful as you are just


    eligible to be the members of Executor team." Tony talked as if he were Casey''s senior.


    Thinking that this person was too self-righteous, Casey was a little speechless.


    "Get to the point. Why did you follow me?" Casey asked again.


    Seeing that Casey was still not respectful to him, Tony was angrier. However, as an elder, he was


    forgiving of Casey who was young. So he spoke, "I''ve observed you for a few days. You should be


    someone who have just mastered inner force. These days, you fought with the people of the Turner


    family with inner force. Although you did that in the ring, you did it too many times. I''m here to warn you


    not to harm too many people without inner force. Otherwise, we, Executors, will punish you."


    "There is enmity between the Turner family and me. I''ve restrained myself from going to the Turner¡¯s


    house to kill them. When Theodorees to fight with me, I''ll stop it." Casey said tonelessly.


    Tony raised his eyebrows and said, "You had better give it up. Theodore is a student of a Grandmaster,


    and he has been in initial stage. You''re no match for him."


    Tony spected that Casey had just had inner force. There were very few people who could be in initial


    stage in his or her twenties. There were only two such person in Chinatown of M Country. And Tony


    himself also mastered inner force in his twenties and entered initial stage in his forties.


    Hearing that, Casey thought that it was meaningless to go on talking to Tony, so he just said, "It''s none


    of your business."


    After saying that, he turned around and walked to the other end of the alley.


    "Boy, I haven''t seen your face yet. As an Executor, I must know your identity!" Tony shouted at Casey.


    Casey ignored him and walked faster.


    Tony chased Casey while Casey tried to get rid of Tony. Both of them ran fast in the alley.


    Finally, Tony missed Casey at a corner. He cursed, "Fe, you run fast. The next time I meet you, I''ll


    definitely take off your mask!"


    ...


    In the next night, Casey went to the underground boxing field again. Seeing him, people present all


    cheered.


    Right at this moment, Casey saw Theodore who stood not far away from the ring. He immediately


    narrowed his eyes.

 Chapter 695 You Get in My Way

    Chapter 695 You Get in My Way


    At this moment, there was a tall man in a white karate uniform in the ring.


    He was named Billy and was the champion of M Country National Karate Competition. He was very


    famous in M Country. He got to know something about God of Death, so he came here to challenge


    Casey.


    "The guy, who calls himself God of Death,es to the ring now. Today, I''ll defeat you and make it


    clear to everyone that the so-called martial art of H Country is far from as good as Karate!"


    At this moment, the staff member of the boxing field picked up the microphone and spoke to enliven the


    atmosphere.


    "As we all know, Billy is the champion of National Karate Competition! We all know how powerful he is.


    Basically, his opponents were all stretchered down from the ring in the end!"


    "In our country, Billy is called the Barbarian King. Once, someone spected that there was no one


    who could be match for Billy in M Country, and Billy had proved it. His opponents were all knocked


    down!"


    "And today, Billyes here to challenge God of Death who has ranked first in our boxing field for five


    days! Who on earth will win this fight? I believe that you''re all waiting to watch the fight!"


    "Why not shout the name of the person who you believe will win the fight tonight? Let them hear your


    voice!"


    The audience immediately began to shout the nickname "God of Death" and the nickname "the


    Barbarian King" loudly. Soon, their voice filled the entire underground boxing field. However, soon, the


    voice of people shouting "the Barbarian King" drown out the voice of the people shouting "God of


    Death".


    Billy was well-known for being the champion of karate match, so many people thought highly of him.


    Casey was also very good at fighting, but he had juste to this underground boxing field for a few


    days. So more people believed that Billy would be able to defeat Casey.


    "Martial arts of H Country are rubbish! Today, I''ll prove it to you all!" Finding that so many people


    believed that he would win, Billy put on a proud expression and shouted to the audience.


    At this moment, Casey had just looked away from Theodore. When he heard what Billy was shouting,


    he jumped onto the ring.


    "You, a guy of H Country, can do nothing but perform. Your martial arts are just rubbish. Today, I''ll prove


    to everyone that martial arts of H Country are very useless!"


    Billy shouted at Casey. After that, he struck two poses to show off his muscles with a ferocious


    expression.


    "You get in my way." Casey just spoke to Billy tonelessly. After that, he took a step forward and gave


    Billy a kick in the chest. Immediately, Billy was kicked out of the ring and fell heavily on the ground.


    People, who were still shouting Billy''s name, were immediately dumbfounded. Their mouths were open,


    but they couldn''t make a sound. Some of them were so shocked that their mouths were wide open.


    In a short time, it was quiet in the underground boxing field. Soon after that, people, who believed that


    God of Death would win, shouted "God of Death" in a crazy way. They were shocked by the kick Casey


    gave Billy.


    No one had expected that the champion of karate match, who was believed to be very powerful, would


    be kicked out of the ring by Casey.


    The staff member of the underground boxing field had hoped that there would be a wonderful fight


    between Casey and Billy. Unexpectedly, the fight ended so soon. He was really embarrassed.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Billy got up. He realized that he had lost his face today. He should lose to Casey just after Casey gave


    him a kick! It meant that he proved that karate was far from as good as martial arts of H Country.


    Worrying that people who believed that he would win woulde to ask him why he lost so soonter,


    he quietly left in a hurry.


    At a corner in the underground boxing field, Tony was staring dismissively at Casey and muttered,


    "He''s indeed a guy who loves to show off. However, he could only beat these ordinary people. Today,


    Theodore is here. It seems that hees here toe to this guy. I''ll see how he''ll deal with


    Theodore."


    After giving Casey, who was in the ring, a nce, Theodore narrowed his eyes at once. He had a


    feeling of familiarity.


    He seemed to have met this people somewhere.


    "Mr. Theodore, it''s this masked man who has crippled our five experts in fighting." The person beside


    Theodore spoke.


    Theodore nodded. He didn''t attach much importance to the person in the ring. After all, he was very


    powerful and it would be easy for him to deal with the person in the ring.


    At this moment, Casey turned his head and looked at Theodore. Although Theodore couldn''t see the


    expression of Casey, he knew that the guy in the ring seemingly wanted to kill him.


    "It''s interesting. The reason why he crippled the experts in fighting of my family should be to make me


    stepping on the shoulders of several people.


    The audience cheered again. Just now, the fight between Casey and Billy ended before they became


    excited. Now, a person who seemed to be very powerful went to the ring, so they became excited.


    Now, they considered martial arts of H Country to be extremely brilliant. In their opinion, it would be too


    great if one expert in fighting of H Country would fight with another expert in fighting of H Country.


    Theodore gave Casey a nce and asked, "Who''re you? Why did you deal with my family?"


    "An enemy." Casey spoke tonelessly.


    Theodore twitched his lips and said, "My family has many enemies. Those who wanted to take revenge


    on us were all dead. It should be not easy for you to enter initial stage. If you consider working for my


    family, I might let you off."


    "Work for the Turner family? Even if I agree, I''m afraid that you dare not to employ me." Caseyughed.


    "Capable person choose the right leader to serve. What happened in the past has gone. Why dare I not


    to employ you?" Theodore spoke with a smile.


    Casey narrowed his eyes and asked, "Theodore, is it that you really didn''t recognize me?"


    Theodore looked at Casey up and down again, speaking, "I have a feeling of familiarity, but I can''t


    remember who you are at this moment. I have too many enemies."


    Casey was not going to keep Theodore guessing. He raised his hand and took off the mask.


    Casey wore a yful smile. When Theodore saw his face, his eyes widened at once.


    People present were all thrilled at Casey''s taking off his mask. After looking at Casey, Tony frowned


    and murmured, "He''s the fe living in H Country Alliance recently?"


    "Why, are you shocked?" Casey asked with a smile.


    He was not worried that Theodore would be well prepared to deal with him during the time he took off


    his mask. Theodore had been in the ring, and Casey was going to kill him.

 Chapter 696 Fight Against Theodore

    Chapter 696 Fight Against Theodore


    Theodore stared at Casey for a few seconds. Then, his astonished look gradually changed into a


    yful look.


    "In fact, I just thought of several people, but I really didn''t expect that it would be you. Unexpectedly,


    you were so lucky that you survived after falling off such a high cliff." Theodore said with a smile.


    "Maybe it was God that didn''t want me to die. After all, I haven''t destroyed the Turner family yet. How


    could I die easily?" Casey spoke.


    Theodore twitched his lips and said, "As a matter of fact, after you survived, you should cherish your


    life. You can live a happy life in H Country. As long as I don''t know that you are still alive, you''ll be able


    to live a carefree life in the rest of your life. However, you made the stupidest choice."


    "Do you believe that you can survive after fighting with me in this ring?"


    "Maybe you''re totally wrong." Casey said.


    Theodoreughed and said, "Why, could it be that you believe that you have a chance to kill me in this


    ring?"


    "It''s not that I have a chance to kill you. I''ll definitely kill you." Casey put on an evil smile.


    "Do you think that you¡¯re able to defeat me just after you have inner force? Casey, listen, the levels of


    inner force expects are different. And my teacher is a Grandmaster. You''re not very powerful. Do you


    think it possible for you to defeat me now?" Theodore questioned.


    "Let''s fight, and then you''ll know it." Casey spoke.


    Theodore sneered and decided to stop talking nonsense with Casey. He said, "Well, I''ll let you know


    one thing. In front of me, you''re always as weak as an ant!"


    After saying that, he became very serious and immediately rushed to Casey. He tried to give Casey a


    punch in the face with great strength.


    Casey quickly responded to it. He dodged Theodore''s hand and then attacked his chest with a hand.


    They attacked each other dozens of times. They moved so quick that people present all screamed in


    surprise.


    When Theodore attacked Casey on Moon Ind, Theodore didn''t try his best. Instead, he just used as


    much strength as Casey had, so that he could make Casey believe that he could win.


    This time, Casey did the same thing that Theodore had done. He fought in a way as if he were just in


    initial stage. He was going to fight with Theodore for a while before killing him.


    After Theodore and Casey used many moves to attack each other, Theodore frowned. Before, he


    thought that Casey came to take revenge on him just after he had just mastered inner force.


    Unexpectedly, Casey has already been in initial stage. It was really beyond his expectation.


    Tony watched two inner force expects in initial stage fight in the ring with a shocked expression. He


    stared at Casey and couldn''t look away.


    "This...This boy should be in initial stage? How is it possible! We should have no any record of him, an


    inner force expect in initial stage! Could it be that he entered initial stage in a very short time so that we


    failed to record something about him in time?"


    Tony had firmly believed that Casey had just mastered inner force and that Casey would be beaten up


    after provoking Theodore. However, he didn''t expect that there would be a third genius who could enter


    initial stage in his twenties in Chinatown of M Country.


    Remembering how Casey treated him yesterday, Tony suddenly understood one thing: He was so


    powerful. No wonder he didn''t take me seriously.


    Remembering that he entered initial stage at the age of forty, Tony was envious of Casey.


    Could it be that there were so many geniuses now? The captain just assigned me a task at random, but


    I should run into such a rarely seen genius.


    Humph, I shouldn''t look down upon myself. Even if this guy was a genius, he was just in initial stage. I


    was no much worse than him. He did treat me in too bad a way yesterday. Even just considering that I


    was an elder, he shouldn''t have treated me like that.


    In the ring, Casey''s fist met Theodore''s fist. Their inner force was so strong that both of them took a


    few steps back.


    Theodore stared at Casey and said coldly, "No wonder you dared to brag in front of me. It turns out that


    you have been in initial stage. Unexpectedly, you should be able to be so powerful in such a short


    time. You have more potential than I have anticipated."


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Casey smiled and said, "Then, why don''t you just admit that you lose to me and let me kill you? In this


    way, we can save a lot of time."


    Theodore sneered and spoke, "Don''t think too highly of yourself. Do you think that you can kill me after


    you''re in initial stage? Naive!"


    After saying that, Theodore had a stronger air of forcefulness. In a very short time, he became twice as


    powerful as before.


    Casey narrowed his eyes. It was beyond his expectation that Theodore didn''t show him how powerful


    he really was before. He should have been in medium stage.


    Theodore looked at Casey with a sneer, and said, "Being able to be in initial stage in your twenties,


    you''re a genius in a million. However, it should be beyond your imagination that I can enter medium


    stage at my age, right?"


    "My teacher is a Grandmaster. How many people in the world can be Grandmaster? Even if I''ve


    just entered medium stage, I''m more powerful than you are. You''re just in initial stage."


    "Casey, you won''t be able to take revenge on me in your whole life. Today, I''ll definitely kill you!"


    "Really?" Casey asked.


    "Is there any reason why I can''t do that?"


    Theodore smiled and then rushed to Casey again. He was more than twice as fast as he had just been.


    He moved so quick that there was afterimage.


    He gave Casey a punch in the chest in the hope of seriously injuring Casey with a move.


    However, just when his fist was about to hit Casey, Casey suddenly moved at a speed that was no


    slower than that of Theodore.


    He reached out one arm and stopped Theodore from hitting him. Then, he gave Theodore a kick.


    Seeing that, Theodore''s expression changed. He moved back at full speed. If he failed to dodge


    Casey''s foot, he might be unable to have any child in the future.


    After regaining his footing, Theodore looked at Casey in disbelief and asked, "How is it possible? Why


    were you so powerful and so fast just now? You''re in initial stage, and you shouldn''t be so powerful."


    Casey put on a yful expression and spoke, "Why, could it be that you think that only you can enter


    medium stage in twenties?"

 Chapter 697 Two Inner Force Experts In Medium Stage

    Chapter 697 Two Inner Force Experts In Medium Stage


    "It''s impossible!" Hearing Casey''s words, Theodore eximed directly, looking at the man in front of


    him who had always been regarded as an ant in disbelief.


    Just half a year ago, this guy didn''t have the slightest strength to fight back when facing him. He could


    pinch this him to death casually, and logically speaking, this guy should be dead.


    However, now this guy not only appeared in front of him alive, but also master inner force. What he


    couldn''t imagine most was that this guy also had reached the medium stage of inner force.


    He started learning from Myles five years ago. Myles said he was a rare genius in the world, and it only


    took him a year to reach the initial stage of inner force.


    ording to the normal situation, there were two necessary conditions to reach the medium stage from


    the initial stage of inner force. One was excellent talent. Ordinary people have a chance to reach the


    initial stage of inner force as long as they were willing to work hard and pay enough time after they had


    learned the basis of inner force.


    And between the initial stage and the intermediate stage of inner force, it was like a mountain, which


    couldn''t be crossed by hard work.


    Therefore, people who could reach the medium stage of inner force were one in a million. Even so, it


    will take decades for someone to reach the medium stage from the initial stage of inner force.


    It only took Theodore four years for Theodore to grow from the initial stage to the medium stage of


    inner force. Even Myles said that there were few people in the world who could bepared with him.


    Therefore, Theodore is still quite unhappy. In his mind, in this world, only the enchanting geniuses of


    the Guwu Family could bepared with him.


    However, Casey, who hade back to life in front of him, not only survived from under the cliff, he


    also mastered inner force in just six months, and reached the same level as him.


    Theodore couldn''t find any words to describe his exmation to Casey. He thought his teacher may not


    have seen a genius who could reach the medium stage of inner force in just over half a year.


    It made Theodore not only horrified, but also deep jealousy.


    At this moment, he had no way to keep himself calm. There was a lot of blood in his eyes, and his


    expression was slightly ferocious.


    "When on Moon Ind, I should have cut your neck directly. At that time, you were nothing but an ant


    in my eyes!" Theodore said and gritted his teeth.


    Casey smiled and said, "It''s meaningless to say this now. I won''t be like you. Today, I will kill you before


    leaving here."


    Theodore snorted and said, "The oue is still up in the air. Even if you have reached the medium


    stage of inner force, you may not be able to beat me!"


    Casey narrowed his eyes, didn''t speak any more, rushed towards Theodore and started fighting.


    Theodore and Casey were indeed at medium stage of inner force. However, Theodore did not know


    that Casey only cultivated inner force after reaching the peak of outer force. With the assistance of


    outer force, his strength was much better than the same level of experts.


    The confrontation between two inner force experts in medium stage once again detonated the


    audience. Although the people in the audience did not understand why the aura of the two people had


    soared by arge amount, they would be satisfied as long as it was exciting.


    The quality of this arena was pretty good, but the strength of inner force experts in medium stage was


    very imaginable. As the battle between the two was going on, cracks had appeared on the arena. After


    this battle, the arena was probably about to be scrapped.


    Tony was already a bit rigid at this time. He stood there, motionless, his eyes staring straight at the two


    people on the arena, forming a sharp contrast with the fierce cheering crowd around him.


    "Two... inner force experts in medium stage, I... am I dreaming?"


    Originally, When Casey showed his strength as an inner force expert at initial stage, Tony was already


    very surprised. He alsoforted himself that he had also reached the initial stage of inner force, this


    kid was just a little more talented than him.


    However, immediately afterwards, Theodore exploded with a vigorous momentum of the medium stage


    of inner force, making Tony a little dumbfounded. ording to Team of Executor''s information,


    Theodore''s strength should be at the initial stage of inner force, and no one thought that Theodore


    could reach the medium stage of inner force in such a short period of time. It wasmon sense.


    "After I go back, I must first report this to the captain. The emergence of a new inner force expert at


    medium stage will probably be the biggest news in Chinatown in M Country during this time. From this


    point of view, the self-righteous guy will be screwed." This was Tony''s thoughts before, and just as his


    thoughts appeared, Casey also exploded with the strength of an inner force expert at medium stage,


    and directly made him stunned.


    In one day, in Chinatown in M Country, two inner force experts at medium stage appeared, and they


    were both in their twenties. If this news was passed back to the Team of Executor, the Team of


    Executor would definitely be extremely anxious.


    After all, there were only two inner force experts at medium stage in Team of Executor in M Country.


    Now there were two inner force experts at medium stage. With the strength of their team, there was no


    way to deal with two at the same time.


    "It''s no wonder that guy is so dismissive of me. It turns out that his strength has reached the medium


    stage of inner force. I even pretended to order an inner force expert at medium stage. In the alleyst


    night, I was so lucky that he didn''t directly kill me." Tony murmured, his back was covered with cold


    sweat.


    "The medium stage of inner force! These are rare existences, how could there are two inner force


    experts at medium stage appeared? And I even run into them. If I knew this before, and I would not


    agree to the captain toe here to observe."


    Tony murmured, he already had the idea of wanting to slip away, but because of his own responsibility,


    he must watch it here. If the two inner force experts at medium stage hurt the ordinary under the arena,


    he needed to stop it at the first time.


    Of course, if this happened now, he must be the first to contact their captain, he didn''t think he could


    stop two inner force experts at medium stage.


    On the arena, the explosive power of Casey and Theodore had dismantled the entire arena. At this


    time, Theodore was already sweating profusely. After fighting Casey for so long, he found that he had


    begun to struggle a little.


    Another set of moves was dismantled. Theodore lost to Casey, and was pped by Casey directly on


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    the back, spitting out blood, and his momentum dropped abruptly.


    He stared at Casey with puzzle, and asked, "Why is your strength so strong? I am also at the medium


    stage of inner force. Why is my strength so much worse than you?"


    Casey smiled and said, "It is because of my talent, do you believe it?"

 Chapter 698 The Death of Theodore

    Chapter 698 The Death of Theodore


    Theodore squinted his eyes and stared at Casey. Casey''s palm just now caused him a serious injury. If


    he continued to fight, he would only lose. At this moment, he already had the idea of retreat in his


    heart.


    He thought he just came here to get rid of a small trouble, but he didn''t realize that things had had


    "Casey, don''t think that you are better than me now, so you can becent. My teacher is a


    Grandmaster. Confront Grandmasters, we all are ants. If hees over, he can p you to death with


    a move!"


    Theodore had already made up his mind. After today, he immediately asked his teacher toe out.


    Casey''s talent was too terrifying. If he was allowed to grow, it may be possible to grow to the advanced


    stage of inner force, so he must get rid of Casey as soon as possible.


    Caseyughed, having noticed the retreat in Theodore''s eyes, and said, "Didn''t I say that before, I


    won''t let you walk off this arena alive, your teacher is now far overseas, so he shouldn''t be able to save


    you, right?"


    Hearing Casey''s words, Theodore rolled his eyes, turned and rushed towards the bottom of the arena,


    without hesitation.


    At this moment, all he had in mind was how to save his life.


    Casey snorted coldly, stepped out, reached out and grabbed Theodore''s shoulder, and pulled him back


    with force.


    Theodore tried his best to resist, and hit Casey with a few killer moves, but because he was injured, the


    power of his moves had been greatly reduced at this time.


    Casey took his move and said coldly, "Don''t resist, I won''t let you go today."


    "You are fucking dreaming, you''re far from being able to keep me!" Theodore roared.


    Casey lowered his head and nced at Theodore, then quickly kicked his foot directly onto his calf.


    Casey''s inner force was very prating. Even if Theodore used inner force to protect his body, he still


    couldn''t withstand the impact of Casey. There was a sound of broken bones on his calf. Then,


    Theodore softened and knelt on the ground.


    "Casey, fuck your ancestors!" Theodore gritted his teeth and shouted at Casey.


    Casey was expressionless and said, "To be exact, my ancestor is also your ancestor, don''t you be


    afraid of being cursed when you say this?"


    "I tell you, my teacher Myles, but famous Grandmaster in the world. If you really kill me today, he will


    definitely take revenge for me. At that time, not only you, but all the people who have a rtionship with


    you will die!" Theodore knew that he had no hope of escape, and directly threatened Casey.


    "Do you think I wouldn''t think about it before I came here? No matter how powerful the Grandmaster is,


    my anger of vengeance can''t be extinguished. Not only you, but everyone in your the Turner family will


    die with my grandfather. Whether your teacher will avenge you after your death is not something you


    should worry about! "!"


    After speaking, Casey grabbed Theodore''s arm again, twisted it hard, and broke his hand.


    Theodore endured the sharp pain, and hit Casey with the other hand, trying to make a desperate blow.


    Casey raised his hand to block, then grabbed Theodore''s neck and said, "I, Casey, came to M Country


    for revenge and killing you. The Turner family is just a colony of ants for me. Everyone in the Turner


    family must be responsible for the mistakes they made in the past!"


    Theodore''s eyes were full of horror. At this time, he had a foreboding the threat of death, so he


    instinctively began to survive.


    But Casey wouldn''t give him any chance, and in order to avoid idents, he made a decisive decision,


    and violently choked Theodore''s neck.


    Theodore''s eyes were round and he seemed to want to say something to Casey, but he never had a


    chance to say it again. His bloodshot eyes quickly lost their luster and his body weakened weakly.


    Everyone in the audience fell silent after seeing this scene. The shock in their hearts was no longer


    something that could be expressed by shouting. Everyone looked at Casey in admiration, as if


    worshiping a god.


    Casey held Theodore until his entire body waspletely cold before throwing Theodore onto the


    arena like trash.


    The people in the audience followed Casey until he threw Theodore down before making any


    movement.


    Overwhelming screams filled the entire underground boxing ring, and everyone seemed crazy,


    shouting the word "Reaper".


    Tony stared at Theodore who was lying on the arena in disbelief. After a long time, he uttered a


    question, "Reaper?"


    What happened tonight was about to explode Tony''s mind. First, Casey showed off the strength at the


    initial stage of inner force, and then Theodore disyed the strength of an inner force expert at medium


    stage. Casey also became an inner force expert at medium stage. Now that one of these two inner


    force experts at medium stage had died in the arena, Tony no longer knew how to describe his current


    mood.


    His gaze fell on Casey, at this time he had no arrogance towards Casey, and the rest was all in awe.


    "It seems that when I go back today, I have to let the captain hold an emergency meeting. I am afraid


    that what happened tonight can be recorded in the history of Team of Executor." Tony said to himself.


    The person who came with Theodore in the audience saw that Theodore had been killed by Casey,


    and he showed an expression of horror. He swallowed, then quickly turned around, and ran away.


    Casey stared at Theodore''s corpse on the ring for a long time, then let out a long sigh of relief, and


    finally solved the big trouble.


    But he didn''t feel that his pressure had be much lighter. After all, killing Theodore meant that he


    had to face a Grandmaster in the future.


    Without staying any longer, Casey jumped from the arena and walked outside.


    Upon seeing this, Tony hurriedly followed.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    He wanted to ask how Casey managed to reach the medium stage at such a young age. By the way...


    he wanted to apologize for his attitude towards Caseyst night.


    ...


    The Turner''s house.


    Freeman Turner was worshiping in the ancestral hall of the Turner family. He put a few sticks of


    incense in front of the mourning hall, and then said, "There is a prodigy in the Turner family now, he is


    Theodore. Under his leadership, the Turner family will be famous in history!!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, a person staggered in from the outside, and then fell directly to the


    ground.


    When Freeman saw this, he frowned, and just about to get angry, he heard the man shout, "Master,


    terrible! Mr.... Mr. Theodore was killed!"


    "What are you talking about!" Freeman trembled twice, quickly grabbed the man by the cor, and


    questioned him.


    "Mr.... Mr. Theodore went to the underground boxing ring today, and met the boy of the Davies family.


    The two went to the ring to fight each other. Mr. Theodore lost and was directly choked to death by...!"


    the man exined.


    At this moment, the three sticks of incense that Freeman inserted in front of the mourning hall was


    blown by a gust of wind, and they all fell down.

 Chapter 699 Extremely Dangerous Person

    Chapter 699 Extremely Dangerous Person


    In an unknown house in Chinatown.


    Seven men with yellow skin and ck hair are sitting together. These people had different auras and


    bodies, but if a knowledgeable person came here to take a look, he would find that these seven people


    were all real masters.


    The aura exuding from them was enough to scare an ordinary person directly.


    It was just that at this time, one of these seven people looked a little worried, and his look was a little


    dignified, as if he had experienced something incredible.


    This person was Tony, and everyone present was all the members of Team of Executor in M Country.


    There were two experts who reached the medium stage of inner force among these seven people. And


    the other five were at the initial stage of inner force. It could definitely be regarded as an extremely


    terrifying force.


    "Tony, what''s the matter with you? Why did you call us all in the middle of the night. What can happen


    in Chinatown that is so serious that we all need to show up together?" A person who looked a littlezy


    said.


    This person was one inner force expert at medium stage among Team of Executor, named Sullivan.


    Because he had not slept enough, so he always looked groggy.


    Tony pulled back his thoughts and he looked serious. He was just thinking about what happened after


    he went out of the underground boxing ring with Casey at that time.


    As a executor, Tony was still very responsible to mention to Casey that he was so strong that he must


    not act in disorder, otherwise he would be targeted by Team of Executor. Casey''s answer was that he


    would not do anything except deal with the Turner family.


    This made him worry for a while. After all, in the entire Turner family, except for Theodore, the rest were


    ordinary people. If Casey attacked them, it would be against the rules.


    When he mentioned this to Casey, Casey just smiled and then left, which made him worry that Casey


    would attack the Turner family.


    "Tony, don''t prolong the agony, tell us what happened to you," Griffin, the captain said. He was almost


    two meters tall and looked like a little giant.


    Tony took a deep breath, nced at everyone, and said, "If I say that there are two new inner force


    experts in Chinatown, what do you think?"


    "It''s just two inner force experts. Isn''t this a normal thing?" Sullivan said, and the rest of the people


    nodded together.


    "What if they both reached medium stage of inner force?" Tony continued.


    Now the whole room became quiet, and Sullivan, who hadn''t taken this matter seriously, also became


    serious.


    "Is it true?" Griffin stared at Tony. Two inner force experts at medium stage indeed worthy of their


    attention.


    Tony nodded and said, "It is true, and these two inner force expert are only in their twenties."


    At this time, everyone present was not calm, Sullivan stood up and eximed, "They are only in their


    twenties? You are kidding, if there is one, I can still ept it. But two appear at the same time. Is it so


    easy to reach the medium stage of inner force?"


    Griffin was also a little frightened by Tony''s words, and quickly asked, "Tell me what happened."


    Tony told everything he knew to Griffin. He told him that met Casey yesterday, and today he saw him


    fighting Theodore in the underground boxing ring.


    After speaking, the seven people were silent for two minutes, with some disbelief on their faces.


    "Unexpectedly, Theodore had already reached the medium stage of inner force and he deserved to be


    a disciple of the Grandmaster," Sullivan sighed.


    "So what? He was still killed by the guy named Casey. Casey is really fierce. He even dared to kill the


    disciple of the Grandmaster. Isn''t he afraid of being chased by Grandmaster?" the man sitting next to


    Sullivan said.


    "I simply checked Casey''s basic information and learned that he was a member of the Davies family in


    B City, C Country. The Davies family and the Turner family should have an irreconcble hatred. That''s


    why Casey came here to kill Theodore, and he ns to attack the whole Turner family," Tony said.


    Griffin frowned, took a deep breath for a while, and said, "For the time being, Casey will be positioned


    as an extremely dangerous person. During this time, I will observe him. Once he has any abnormal


    behavior, the whole team will go out."


    "I hope he can abide by the rules between the inner force experts, otherwise we can only arrest him."


    "This is the first time that such a matter has happened in so many years. If Casey really ignores the


    rules and kills ordinary people in the Turner family, would he be eligible to be imprisoned in No. 5


    Prison?" Sullivan asked.


    Hearing the words "No. 5 Prison", everyone present shivered.


    ...


    The next day.


    H Country Alliance.


    After Casey got up, he came to the martial arts practising field with Nicolle''s disciples, practiced martial


    arts to make himself sober. After killing Theodore, a stone in his heart fell, and he looked a lot ease.


    At this moment Caro walked over here, red at Casey, and then practiced.


    "Actually, I didn''t mean it that day. I usually fight with men, so I didn''t think about this kind of problem,


    so I''m really sorry," Casey said.


    "Who cares if you did it on purpose, you are a rascal anyway!" Caro said angrily.


    Casey shrugged helplessly, stopped struggling with this question, and said, "You can mobilize


    Guanling''s power here tounch an offensive against the Turner family."


    Caro was taken aback, and said, "Theodore is your worst enemy at the moment. Don''t be so anxious to


    deal with the Turner family. Once you do this, Theodore will be prepared."


    Casey smiled and said, "Don''t worry about this problem. As for Theodore, I have killed him."


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Caro just felt like thunder in her ears, and her eyes widened at once.


    "What are you talking about! You killed Theodore???" Caro eximed, startling everyone around who


    was here.


    Casey nodded seriously at Caro.


    "This... how is this possible, what happenedst night?" Caro asked.


    "Well,st night, Theodore went to the underground boxing ring. I fought with him and killed him."


    Casey''s tone was t, as if he was talking about amon thing.


    At this time, Nicolle also walked over here. Seeing Casey and Caro talking, he smiled and said, "What


    are you two talking about? Caro, what''s wrong with you, you look surprised, what happened? Is


    something wrong?"


    Caro swallowed and spit, turned to look at Nicolle, and muttered, "Casey...Casey killed Theodore!"


    "Didn''t I just kill Theodore? Why you are so..."


    "What did you say?! Say it again! Casey killed Theodore???"

 Chapter 700 Do You Still Want Fight with Me

    Chapter 700 Do You Still Want Fight with Me


    In the living room, Nicolle and Caro had been staring at Casey seriously for a long time.


    ¡°Casey, Theodore is the disciple of Myles. I heard that Myles is concerned about his own disciples.


    Now you killed Theodore. He will definitely not let you get away with it,¡± Nicolle said in a worried voice.


    Casey looked calm and said, ¡°The Turner family conduct a vendetta against me. No matter who is


    supporting Theodore, I must kill him. Mr. Britt, you don¡¯t have to worry about me. Myles is abroad now.


    The time that he knows that I have killed Theodore will be half a monthter. At that time, I should have


    left here, so you don¡¯t have to worry about being implicated in this matter.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not worried about being implicated. You are a young talent. I¡¯m afraid that you will be the target for


    Myles. It is rare for a man like you to reach the initial stage of inner force at such a young age. It is a


    pity if you are retaliated by Myles,¡± Nicolle said.


    Casey just smiled and didn¡¯t say anything to Nicolle.


    At this time, a man ran in from the outside. When he nced at Casey sitting in the living room, he


    wore a grave expression.


    He went to Nicolle, bent his head, and whispered to him. Then Nicolle stared at Casey with wide eyes.


    He looked startled.


    Caro was confused when she saw Nicolle¡¯s reaction. She thought that something had happened again.


    Then she asked, ¡°Dad, what¡¯s going on? Why do you stare at Casey?¡±


    Nicolle didn¡¯t reply to her. He stood up and walked to Casey. He directly raised his hand and gave a


    p on his body.


    ¡°Dad, what are you doing?¡± Caro eximed when she saw the scene. And she almost rushed to block


    the front of Casey.


    Casey didn¡¯t expect Nicolle to suddenly attack him. He shot out his hand to block Nicolle¡¯s palm. But he


    still in a chair and didn¡¯t move at all.


    ¡°Gosh! It is true that you have already reached the medium stage of inner force,¡± Nicolle eximed.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    His man just now told him what happened in the underground boxing fieldst night. They had


    confirmed that both Theodore and Casey, who fought against each other in the boxing field, had


    reached the medium stage of inner force.


    Caro walked to Nicolle when she heard his words. She gasped in astonishment and asked in surprise,


    ¡°What! Has Casey reached the medium stage of inner force?¡±


    ¡°Yes, for a man who is at the initial stage of inner force, even if he could take my strength when I hit


    him, he wouldn¡¯t take it easily and sit in the chair steadily. Because the strength of my p could


    destroy the chair. However, the chair isplete now. Only the man who is at eh medium stage of


    inner force could counteract my strength.¡± Nicolle narrowed his eyes and said.


    Caro gazed at Casey in surprise. She remembered that she said Casey only took a year to reach the


    initial stage of inner force but Casey said she was wrong. She didn¡¯t believe his words that day.


    Now she realized that she was really wrong. In fact, Casey had reached the medium stage of inner


    force, not the initial stage.


    It was all so unbelievable.


    Being stared at by Nicolle and Caro, Casey felt a little embarrassed. He cleared his throat and said,


    ¡°I¡¯m indeed at the medium stage of inner force. But it is not a surprising thing. Mr. Britt, you have also


    reached the same stage.¡±


    Nicolle was depressed. He reached the medium stage of inner force in his forties. It took him nearly 20


    years to achieve it. However, Casey had reached the medium stage of inner force at a very young age.


    He couldn¡¯t bepared with Casey.


    Hearing Casey¡¯s words, Nicolle was very embarrassed.


    Nicolle and Caro were shocked by Casey¡¯s talent and strength. At this time, they heard amotion


    outside. Then a group of people walked into the living room.


    These people were headed by Vince. Ulysses followed him and looked helpless.


    Nicolle took a nce at them and asked Ulysses, ¡°What do you want to do?¡±


    ¡°Nicolle, I¡¯m really sorry. My son has been feeling ufortable since he lost to Casey. He thinks that


    he lost because he made mistakes that day. He doesn¡¯t listen to my words and insists that he wants to


    fight against Casey again. My disciples don¡¯t believe that Vince has lost to Casey, so they all follow him


    toe here,¡± Ulysses exined.


    ¡°Casey, let¡¯s have a fight now. I won¡¯t lose to you this time,¡± Vince shouted fiercely at Casey.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. How could Vince lose to you? He has just made a mistakest time.¡±


    ¡°Vince is a unique genius. He will never lose to you. He can fight against you to prove his strength this


    time,¡± Those who followed Vince also said to Casey fiercely. They were not convinced that Casey could


    defeat Vince.


    Nicolle felt awkward when he heard their words. He just learned that Casey had reached the medium


    stage of inner force. He knew that Vince was making trouble for himself this time.


    If Vince fought with Casey today, he would lose faith in himself. Because Casey was much stronger


    than Vince.


    ¡°Well,¡± Nicolle swallowed and said to Ulysses, ¡°In my opinion, you¡¯d better take them back now. Don¡¯t


    let Vince ask for trouble.¡±


    Before Ulysses began to speak, Vince said, ¡°Nicolle, what do you mean? Do you think I can¡¯t beat him?


    I am the most outstanding talent in our H Country Alliance for many years. Why do you speak for


    Casey? I¡¯m your nephew.¡±


    Hearing Vince¡¯s words, Nicolle felt more embarrassed. If he were Vince, he would blush for what he


    said today.


    ¡°Vince, just give up. You can¡¯t beat Casey,¡± Caro said to Vince.


    Seeing that the girl he liked thought he couldn¡¯t defeat Casey, Vince was more eager to prove himself


    in front of her. He said firmly, ¡°I will prove myself with strength. Casey, if you are a real man, you should


    have a fight with me today.¡±


    Nicolle was helpless. He had thought that he couldn¡¯t tell others that Casey was at the medium stage of


    inner force. However, seeing Vince insisted on fighting with Casey, he must tell them the truth.


    Therefore, he told them what happened in the underground boxing fieldst night.


    ¡°I have verified that Casey has indeed reached the medium stage of inner force,¡± Nicolle added.


    When they heard what Nicolle said, they were all startled.


    Vince, who was full of confidence, turned pale instantly. He froze and stood still like a statue.


    He was a novice in the field of inner force. He couldn¡¯t do anything in front of the men who were at the


    medium stage of inner force.


    Casey took a look at Vince and asked in a joking voice, ¡°Do you still want to fight with me?¡±

 Chapter 701 Carver

    Chapter 701 Carver


    When Vince, Ulysses, and other disciples left, they all looked dull. Vince was absentminded and


    walked in a daze.


    He suffered the biggest setback in his life today. He had nned to find Casey to have a fight with him,


    so he could prove his strength through the fight.


    However, he learned that Casey was at the medium stage of inner force. It was shocking to him. He


    lost his fighting spirit instantly.


    His father had spent so many years to reach the medium stage of inner force. Casey was almost the


    same age as Vince. But he reached it easily, which made Vince think that his own talent was


    insignificant.


    Since then, Vince had known there was a big gap of strength between Casey and him. No matter how


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    hard he worked, it was impossible for him toe across it.


    ...


    In the next two days, the news that Casey killed Theodore spread all over Chinatown. Meanwhile, the


    name of God of Death also became a hot topic.


    Because of the restriction of the rules, Casey did not continue to attack the Turner family after killing


    Theodore. He asked Caro to use the power of Guanling to keep the Turner family in check.


    After that, Casey had been staying at the H Country Alliance.


    The leader of the team of the Executers was afraid that Casey would do something out of wack.


    Therefore, he often went to Visit the H Country Alliance during this time. Casey noticed that Griffin was


    surveilling him, but he did notin about it.


    One afternoon, Casey and Nicolle were drinking tea in the living room.


    ¡°What! You¡¯re married. You even have a daughter.¡± Nicolle put the cup on the table and looked at


    Casey in surprise as if Casey had done something bad.


    ¡°Yes, my daughter is a month old. Is it strange?¡± Casey stared at Nicolle and asked.


    Nicolle sighed helplessly. It looked like that he had missed the good opportunity.


    ¡°It is a pity that he gets married and has a daughter,¡± Nicolle said to himself.


    Hearing his words, Casey felt speechless. How could Nicolle think that it is a pity that he got married


    and had had a daughter?


    ¡°Mr. Britt, it is a happy thing that I have a daughter. Why do you say it is a pity?¡± Casey asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s a good thing for you. But it¡¯s pity to me. I thought you could be my son-inw. But now it is


    impossible. You even have a daughter, and my daughter won¡¯t have any chance at all,¡± Nicolle said


    helplessly.


    Hearing what Nicolle said, Casey didn¡¯t know how to reply to him. He didn¡¯t know what to say.


    At this time, Caro came into the living room. Seeing Caro, Nicolle said, ¡°Caro, you have no chance


    now.¡±


    Caro was confused and asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Case is married and even has a daughter. You have no chance now,¡± Nicolle said directly.


    Now Caro understood what Nicolle meant. She blushed and red at him. Then she said, ¡°Dad, what


    are you talking about? It has nothing to do with me.¡±


    ¡°It has something to do with you. Casey is a very excellent young man. How can I find a man like him


    for you in the future? s, he is married. I can only envy that his wife has such a good husband,¡±


    Nicolle replied.


    Caro was very angry with her father. She took a nce at Casey. Her eyes twinkled when she saw him


    staring at her. Then she instantly looked away.


    She felt that if she continued to stay here, it would be very embarrassed for her. She turned around and


    walked out of the living room.


    ¡°Caro seems to be aloof and detached. But she is very shy,¡± Nicolle said.


    Casey smiled with embarrassment. If he were Caro, he would be shy when he heard what Nicolle said


    just now.


    Soon, Caro, who went out of the room just now, turned back again. When Nicolle intended to ask her


    why she came back, he heard the sharp voice of a man.


    ¡°Caro, why do run when you see me? I won¡¯t hurt you. Stop it. I have taken the betrothal gifts this time.


    I will marry you. Please ept my proposal.¡±


    After Nicolle heard this voice, the smile on his face suddenly disappeared and he stood up from his


    chair.


    Caro¡¯s face darkened and she hid behind Nicolle. Then she secretly nced at Casey.


    At this time, a man went into the living room quickly. His speed was very fast and looked powerful.


    People could find that he was not a simple person.


    Casey looked at the man and found that he was in his thirties. He had a mustache and his eyes were


    deep set. He looked gloomy.


    ¡°Carver, what are you doing? I have told that we H Country Alliance won¡¯t ept your visit,¡± Nicolle


    said with a dark face.


    Carver smiled and said, ¡°Nicolle, you are wrong. As your future son-inw, Ie to propose to Caro.


    You should wee me. I have prepared the betrothal gifts. Please let Caro marry me.¡±


    ¡°Stop talking nonsense. You¡¯re not my son-inw. Caro won¡¯t marry you. Get out now. Otherwise, I¡¯ll


    teach you a lesson.¡± Nicolle snorted.


    Carver didn¡¯t leave. He was brazen and said, ¡°Nicolle, it will hurt our rtionship if you fight with me. As


    you know, we have simr strengths. We can¡¯t defeat each other. Besides, you are older than me, and I


    am your future son-inw. It¡¯s not good for you to hit me.¡±


    ¡°Damn it. Get out now! I won¡¯t ept a bastard like you to be my son-inw,¡± Nicolle said angrily.


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk to me like this. Why do you call me a bastard? At least I have reached the medium stage of


    inner force. You should be happy that I can marry your daughter. I am just more than a decade older


    than Caro. I think it is eptable. Don¡¯t interfere in our marriage,¡± Carver said shamelessly.


    Casey narrowed his eyes when he heard his words. He didn¡¯t expect that Carver had reached the


    medium stage of inner force. And he was just in his thirties. He was indeed a rare genius.


    ¡°I won¡¯t marry you. You are disgusting. Even if you have powerful strength, I will not like you,¡± Caro


    shouted at him.


    ¡°Caro, don¡¯t say it. I am hurt.¡± Carver¡¯s words make the other three of them feel sick.


    Nicolle looked at Carver who was shameless in front of him. He felt annoyed. Carver had pursued Caro


    for more than half a year. Although he was at the medium stage of inner force, he indulged himself in


    sexual proclivities. People could find that he was obscene judging from his appearance.


    In addition, Carver was entric and weird, which made others scared. Therefore, Nicolle didn¡¯t dare


    to let his daughter marry him.


    At this time, Nicolle noticed Casey next to him. His eyes lit up and he thought of something. He made


    up his mind and then talked to Carver.


    ¡°Stop daydreaming. I have a future son-inw, and my daughter likes him very much. They have been


    engaged, so you have no chance.¡±


    ¡°He is my son-inw is here. Carver, get out now.¡±


    As Nicolle spoke, he stretched out his hand and pointed to Casey.

 Chapter 702 The Pantheon

    Chapter 702 The Pantheon


    Casey, who was standing aside, was stunned when he heard Nicolle¡¯s words. Why did Nicolle say that


    he was his future son-inw?


    At the same time, Nicolle winked at him. Casey knew that Nicolle used him as a tool to drive away


    Carver.


    He found that both Nicolle and Caro disliked Carver. But he was powerful, Nicolle couldn¡¯t take strong


    measures to deal with Carver. He had no choice but to use Casey to drive him away.


    Since Nicolle and Caro had helped him a lot when he stayed in the H Country Alliance these days.


    Casey thought that he should give them a hand. Anyway, he was just pretending to be Nicolle¡¯s son-in-


    Carver turned to look at Casey. When he saw Casey, his eyes were full of disdain.


    ¡°Nicolle, are you joking? Will this guypete with me for Cara?¡± Carver asked.


    ¡°He is not worse than you. Most importantly, Caro likes him. Now it has nothing to do with you. You can


    go now,¡± Nicolle said.


    Carver turned to look at Caro and asked incredulously, ¡°Caro, do you really think this guy is better than


    me?¡±


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Although Caro was shy, she understood that this was the way for her to get rid of Carver. She blushed


    and said, ¡°Yes, he is much better than you. I like him. I won¡¯t marry you.¡±


    Carver¡¯s face darkened and he looked at Casey fiercely.


    ¡°Boy, you dare to pursue the woman I like. You¡¯re gonna die. Anyway, for the sake of fairness, let¡¯s


    have a fight. The winner could marry Caro. If you can defeat me, I won¡¯t pursue Caro. Otherwise, Caro


    will be my wife,¡± Carver said.


    Hearing the words of Carver, Caro was furious. She didn¡¯t expect that Carver was so shameless that


    he even wanted topete with Casey after knowing that she liked Casey.


    However, before she could speak anything, Casey said calmly, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Seeing Casey agreed to have a fight with him, Carver smiled meaningfully. It was obvious that he didn¡¯t


    think the boy, who looked only in his twenties, could beat him.


    Carver went to the ce under the Tai ji Pattern in the living room and looked at Casey provocatively.


    Casey also walked over. The reason why he agreed to fight with Carver was that he found Carverwas


    not a pushover. If he wanted to let Carver give up pursuing Caro, he could only defeat him.


    As for Carver¡¯s strength, Casey was not afraid of him. He had reached the top of outer force and was


    at the medium stage of inner force. Except for the Grandmasters, Casey thought that nobody could


    defeat him.


    As long as Carver was not a Grandmaster, he would beat him today.


    ¡°Dad, why does Casey agree to fight with Carver? If Casey lost, that bastard would keep stalking and


    pestering me. I don¡¯t want to marry Carver.¡±


    Nicolle looked at Caro calmly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Don''t forget that Casey is also at the medium


    stage of inner force, so he may not lose. Let¡¯s watch them fight first.¡±


    Caro nodded at him. Now she can only rest her only on Casey.


    Carver stared at Casey and said, ¡°Boy, let me introduce myself. I¡¯m Carver from the Pantheon. I hope


    you can remember my name. Because I will be your nightmare forever.¡±


    Casey was stunned and he felt that he seemed to be familiar with the name of the Pantheon.


    He remembered that when he left Guanling, Terence had asked him not to provoke people from the


    Pantheon.


    Since he left Guanling, Casey had never been in contact with the Pantheon. And he had never even


    heard of any news about the Pantheon.


    It was the first time Casey heard someone said the Pantheon to him.


    Although Casey was a little surprised, he still looked very calm. He replied, ¡°I¡¯m Casey Davies.¡±


    ¡°Casey Davis? It sounds familiar, but it doesn¡¯t matter. You will eventually lose to me.¡±


    After that, Carver directly rushed to Casey at full speed. He stretched out his hand and intended to


    pinch the neck of Casey.


    Casey raised his hand to resist him. Then he fought back with his palm and pushed straight at Carver¡¯s


    chest.


    Carver narrowed his eyes, and he stopped Casey by using his other hand. After that, he looked at


    Casey with surprise.


    ¡°Are you at the medium stage of inner force?¡± Carver eximed.


    ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡± Casey asked.


    ¡°You are very young. How could you be at the medium stage of inner force? Well, your name is Casey.


    Are you the man who killed Theodore?¡± Carver asked and stared at Casey with wide eyes.


    ¡°Congrattions. You guessed it,¡± Casey said with a smile. He rushed forward and began to attack


    Carver¡¯s head.


    At this time, Carver did not dare to look down at Casey. He began to fight with Casey with all his


    strength. They fought against each other fiercely. Caro was dazzled by their movements.


    Caro began to admire Casey. She had just heard that Nicolle said that Casey was at the medium stage


    of inner force. Now she saw it in her eyes and was deeply impressed by his strength in the fighting.


    At this time, Nicolle stared at Casey with a heavy face. He said to himself, ¡°The strength of this boy is


    above me. What an incredible thing! How can he have such strength at such a young age, It makes


    people green with him.¡±


    As they fought, Carver gradually found that he was down in it, which made him horrified. He was


    beaten by a boy who was only in his twenties. If the people in the Pantheon knew it, they would


    definitelyugh at him.


    ¡°You are no match for me,¡± Casey said to Carver.


    Carver snorted and punched in Casey¡¯s chest. Casey stretched out his hand to stop him. By using the


    strength of Carver, he pushed the hand to Carver quickly.


    Carver took the opportunity to hold back. For an instant, he had already arrived at the door.


    He smiled at Casey evilly and said, ¡°Boy, you are really surprising. I didn¡¯t expect that I could meet you


    with such powerful strength today. Caro is yours now. But you have attracted the attention of our


    Pantheon. I will meet you again.¡±


    After finishing his words, he disappeared into the door.


    Casey didn¡¯t expect Carver to escape, but he didn¡¯t chase after him. Now it seemed that the trouble of


    Caro was solved.


    But Casey himself seemed to be in the trouble.


    He walked to Nicolle and asked, ¡°Mr. Britt, do you know the Pantheon?¡±


    Nicolle looked solemn and said, ¡°The Pantheon is always very mysterious. I don¡¯t know much about it.


    But I¡¯ve heard that the Pantheon ims to be the strongest organization in the world. Carver is just


    ordinary member of the Pantheon.¡±


    ¡°It is said that the Pantheon could control the world and nobody could stop them.¡±

 Chapter 703 A Secret Book on Martial Arts

    Chapter 703 A Secret Book on Martial Arts


    Casey was making a video call with Edit in his room. Seeing that Edith and their daughter were and


    sound, Casey felt at ease.


    He would make a video call with Edith every two days to tell her about his condition. If he called her


    Now Darius was in charge of the affairs of the Davis family. Edith was protected by Baron who was an


    inner force expert. Therefore, Casey didn¡¯t have to worry about their situation in B City.


    Casey was immersed in his memory with a smile on his face. At this time, someone knocked on the


    door of his room, which made hime back to himself.


    ¡°Come in,¡± Casey said.


    When the door opened, Caro entered the room. She didn¡¯t wear her usual leather pants and ck


    jacket and was wearing a blue dress with her hair scattering on her shoulders. She put on a bow


    hairpin and had light makeup. She lookedpletely different from that of her being aloof and


    detached.


    Casey was stunned when he saw Caro. He almost didn¡¯t recognize her.


    Caro seemed to be a little shy. She blushed when she saw his reaction.


    ¡°You look prettier than before. It is lovely that you are dressed like that,¡± Casey praised. He regarded


    himself as an elder.


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. I can do whatever I want,¡± Caro retorted immediately.


    Casey sighed helplessly, thinking that she would not change her character for the time being even if


    she changed her dressing style.


    ¡°Why do youe to me?¡± Casey asked.


    Caro handed an old book to Casey. It seemed that the book had been stored for a long time. The edge


    of the book had been crumpled. Fortunately, it was made up of the best printing papers. Otherwise, the


    book would have been decayed.


    The cover of this book was nk. There was nothing on it. Nobody could tell the content of the book


    from its cover.


    ¡°My dad asked me to give it to you. He wanted to thank you for helping me get rid of Carver. Since you


    don¡¯tck anything, it is the only thing that he can give to you in return,¡± Caro said.


    ¡°What kind of book is it?¡± Caro was interested in it when he heard her words. Nicolle was the president


    of H Country Alliance. The book sent by him wouldn¡¯t bemon.


    ¡°My dad said that the book was found by my grandfather from the tomb of inner force expert who was


    living in the time of the Republican period. Although they don¡¯t know the strength of the expert, it is a


    secret book of martial arts.¡±


    ¡°However, its content is very different from the way of deep breathing that we use nowadays. My dad


    has tried to practice ording to the way written in the book, but he has never seeded.¡±


    ¡°He thought you are very talented, so he chose to give it to you. Maybe it is useful to you.¡±


    Hearing what Caro said to him, Casey had a strange smile on his face. This book was taken by her


    grandfather from the tomb. To be exact, he thought that the book was stolen from the tomb.


    ¡°Excuse me, was your grandpa a grave robber?¡± Casey asked.


    ¡°What are you talking about? The tomb was in M Country at that time. The people of M Country


    intended to dig up the tomb to do research about it. My grandpa thought that even if the expert died, his


    things belonged to H Country, which couldn¡¯t be taken by M Country. Therefore, he went to dig the


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    tomb before them. After that, he spent a lot of money sending the ash of the expert back to H Country.


    Anyway, his home was in H Country,¡± Caro exined.


    Casey nodded at her. But he still felt it funny. To prevent the people of M Country from digging the


    tomb, Caro¡¯s grandpa chose to dig it before them. It seemed reasonable. But Casey felt it strange.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll ept it. Please help me express gratitude to your father.¡± Casey stretched out his hand and


    took over the book. Since the book was of the inner force expert before, he was interested in it.


    After that, Caro became hesitant. It seemed that she had something to tell him.


    Casey asked, ¡°Is there anything else?¡±


    Caro took a deep breath and then put a small thing into his hand. She said, ¡°This is for you. Thank you


    for driving away Carver.¡±


    After finishing her words, Caro quickly ran out of his room.


    Casey looked down at the thing in his hand and found that it was a hand-woven scented sachet of the


    crooked shape. Obviously, it was made by a novice.


    If he guessed it right, it was made by Caro. He didn¡¯t expect that Caro, who looked cold and aloof


    would make the sachet for him. Although it looked terrible, he epted it for her intention.


    After putting away the sachet, Casey took a nce at the book in his hand. He turned on the first page


    and found it was ancient characters on it. Although Casey could distinguish the meaning of most of the


    characters, it was difficult for him to read.


    The book told a way of practicing martial arts, which was very different from the way of breathing deep


    breathing. Besides, it was extremely difficult, he had to spend a long time learning it.


    ¡°Maybe I can take it for recreation. It is more important for me to improve my inner force,¡± Casey said to


    himself.


    ...


    It was in the Turner family.


    All the senior members of the Turner family gathered together in the hall. The dread in the hall seemed


    to weigh in the air. There were broken cups everywhere and even two tables were broken.


    Freeman was furious with his red eyes. He stared at everyone in the hall as if he went crazy.


    ¡°Theodore, my boy, he is the hope of our Turner family. Now he died. Why did he die? Casey should be


    the one to die. God, it¡¯s unfair.¡±


    ¡°Theodore was the disciple of the Grandmaster. He was at the medium stage of inner force. How could


    he be killed by Otis¡¯ grandson?¡±


    When Freeman was in sadness, someone came to persuade him to calm down. Freeman hit the men


    who came to persuade him.


    ¡°How could I Calm down? My most excellent grandson is dead. How dare you ask me to calm down? I


    won¡¯t reconcile unless you can bring Theodore back to me.¡±


    Everyone became silent after hearing his words. They didn¡¯t dare to say anything.


    Freeman narrowed his eyes and then said, ¡°It was all caused by Otis. If he hadn¡¯t left the Turner family


    and set up the Davies family, Theodore would have been killed by his grandson.¡±


    ¡°Listen! Find several excavators for me tomorrow. I¡¯m going to dig Otis¡¯ tomb. I¡¯ll take the revenge and


    torture his corpse.¡±

 Chapter 704 I’ll Destroy the Turner family

    Chapter 704 I¡¯ll Destroy the Turner family


    The next afternoon, Casey was reading the book given by Caro. At this time, Caro came to his room


    again.


    Caro was wearing a dress like yesterday. It was an orange dress. Since Casey said that she looked


    pretty in the dress, she was gradually used to being in a dress.


    ¡°I just received news from our men. They said that Freeman went to a mountain in the suburbs with


    senior members of the Turner family. And they took several excavators. But we don¡¯t know what they


    want to do.¡± Caro said directly.


    Casey raised his eyebrow and put away the book in his hand. Then he asked, ¡°Excavators? Do they


    n to find a ce for Theodore¡¯s tomb?¡±


    ¡°No. In recent years, your father has been asking me to investigate the tomb of your grandfather after


    his death. Only the Turner family knows the location of his tomb. However, after the investigation in


    recent years, I have roughly determined the general ce of the tomb. It is in the suburban area where


    they are going today,¡± Caro replied.


    Casey suddenly narrowed his eyes. He then stood up and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to it now. I want to know what


    they want to do.¡±


    Caro nodded and immediately went to arrange the car for him.


    ...


    They were at the foot of a mountain in the suburbs.


    At this time, the members of the Turner family were surrounding a public toilet. There were several


    excavators next to them. The people who went to the toilet were scared away by them.


    Freeman stood at the front, squinting at a ce beside the public toilet. He said coldly, ¡°Otis, have you


    expected that you would be buried near a public toilet after you died?¡±


    ¡°You are rubbish and should stay with the excreme all the time. You didn¡¯t deserve to be buried in any


    fine ce.¡±


    ¡°You must be satisfied that your grandson has killed my grandson. But I¡¯m not satisfied. Theodore is my


    most excellent grandson. He would bring glory to our Turner family if he were alive. Now he is dead.¡±


    ¡°Ie here to vent to my anger. Even you are dead, I¡¯ll never let you go.¡±


    "If I guess it right, your grandson wille hereter. I¡¯m expected to his expression after he knows


    that you have been buried in such a ce.¡±


    ¡°Theodore had told me that the inner force expert is not allowed to attackmon people. Therefore,


    even if hees here, he could only watch me destroy your tomb and couldn¡¯t do anything. I¡¯ll let him


    know I¡¯ll get even with him after he killed my grandson.¡±


    ...


    People around Freeman heard his words. They knew that Freeman was stimted by the death of


    Theodore and he was mental now.


    ¡°Damn! How dare Casey take revenge on our Turner family? He is annoying.¡±


    ¡°Yes, why couldn¡¯t he stay in H country? Why does he keep making trouble for us?¡± He is crazy.¡±


    ...


    At that time, a car stopped not far away from them. Casey and Caro get out of the car and looked at the


    Turner family.


    ¡°Why are they surrounding the public toilet?¡± Caro asked doubtfully.


    Casey snorted. He had guessed the truth. Then he said coldly, ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a look at it.¡±


    At this time, a person appeared not far from Casey. It was Griffin, the leader of the Team of Executor.


    Griffin stared at the Turner family ad sighed helplessly. Then he said, ¡°I hope it will be nothing


    happened today.¡±


    Casey and Caro walked to the back of the Turner family. Casey said, ¡°Freeman, what are you going to


    do with your men? Do you want to let them dig a tomb for you?¡±


    When they heard the voice of Casey, they all turned to look at him. They made a way for Freeman to


    let him see Casey.


    Freeman turned around and saw it was Casey. He burst into anger. He had been thinking of the face of


    Casey and wanted to kill him these days.


    ¡°Bastard. I knew you woulde here. You are the grandson of the loser. How dare you kill the heir of


    our Turner family? In the past, it would be treason and heresy for you to kill Theodore. You would be


    condemned to hang,¡± Freeman said coldly.


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t it because Theodore was weaker than me that he lost? If I am the descendent of the loser, isn¡¯t


    it meant that you are even inferior to the loser?¡± Casey sneered.


    Freeman¡¯s face darkened immediately. He said, ¡°You do have a sharp tongue. But no matter what


    excuse you made, you are a traitor and bring shame on the Turner family. It is an undeniable truth.¡±


    ¡°Humph, now I know why my grandpa chose to left and changed his first name after I saw you and your


    family. If it were me, I wouldn¡¯t stay in such a shameless family either,¡± Casey retorted.


    Freeman was angry and his face turned red. He didn¡¯t expect himself to lose to a man much younger


    than him. He felt ufortable in his heart.


    ¡°Damn! No matter how much you said, it couldn¡¯t change the fact that your grandfather is a disgrace to


    the Turner family. Your grandfather was buried by me next to the public toilet. I¡¯ll let him stay with the


    excrement forever. You and the Davies family can never change your situation.¡± Freeman had a smirk


    on his face.


    Hearing what Freeman said, Casey clenched his fists and his eyes became fierce. Although he had


    guessed why Freeman came here with the members of the Turner family, he was angry after Freeman


    said it to him.


    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Casey said and gnashed his teeth.


    Freeman didn¡¯t fear him and said, ¡°I know that there is a rule that inner force experts have to follow.


    You can¡¯t attack me as an ordinary person. If you killed me, you would ask trouble for yourself. Casey,


    now your strength bes your limit. I know you can¡¯t do anything to me. Haha.¡±


    Caro tugged at Casey¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Casey, don¡¯t be impulsive. I¡¯ll ask the people in Guanling to


    Casey heaved with anger. He had never furious. Freeman buried his grandfather next to the public


    toilet. Nobody would bear it.


    ¡°What a funny thing! Even if you are powerful and string, you can¡¯t kill any of us. You¡¯d better get away


    now. You can never defeat our Turner family.¡± They mocked Casey.


    Hearing their words, Casey was so angry that he wanted to kill all of them to vent his anger.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Casey, today I¡¯ll dig out your grandfather and torture his body. What can you do with me? You killed


    my grandson, so you have to pay the price,¡± Freeman shouted at Casey.


    Casey couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. Freeman was hateful. Even if there were a rule in the inner force


    experts, he must kill the people of the Turner family today.


    The rule couldn¡¯t stop him from taking revenge on them.


    ¡°Nobody could stop me today. I¡¯ll kill all of you. I¡¯ll destroy the Turner family,¡± C Casey growled.

 Chapter 705 The Rule Is Bullshit

    Chapter 705 The Rule Is Bullshit


    ¡°It¡¯s just your bravado. You wouldn¡¯t dare to kill us. As long as you attack us, the Team of Executor will


    find you. They¡¯ll teach you a lesson at that time.¡±


    A member of the Turner familyughed at Casey smugly. He didn¡¯t take it seriously.


    Casey squinted at the man, then he rushed to throw a punch at his chest.


    The ribs of that man were broken in an instant, and many of them were directly inserted into the


    internal organs. He wouldn¡¯t die for a short time, but he had to suffer the pain.


    ¡°I¡­I¡­¡± The man wanted to say something with his eyes widened. However, he had no chance to


    speak again.


    All the people of the Tuner family were surprised by Casey¡¯s attack on that man. They all took steps


    back and didn¡¯t dare to provoke him.


    Seeing that Casey killed the man with a punch, they were all scared.


    ¡°You killed an ordinary people. Are you not afraid of being sanctioned by the Executor?¡± Someone


    shouted with horror.


    ¡°Ordinary people? You are doomed to die today. I¡¯ll kill all of you,¡± Casey said in a cold voice.


    Seeing Casey so furious, Caro knew that she wouldn¡¯t be able to stop him at this time.


    Freeman didn¡¯t expect Casey to kill that man. His body trembled and he was horrified.


    ¡°Casey, do you know what you are doing? You killed him, so you will be punished. How could you be so


    foolish?¡± Freeman said.


    Casey¡¯s eyes fell on him and smiled at him. He said, ¡°I killed him. And I¡¯ll kill you. You can¡¯t do anything


    to stop me.¡±


    After that, he walked slowly to Freeman.


    The members of the Turner family all looked at Case with fear. None of them dared to stop Casey.


    Theodore was even killed by him. How dare they challenge Casey?


    They had thought that Casey would be limited by the rule of inner force experts. However, Casey didn¡¯t


    care about it at all. If they had known it, they would have run away early.


    Freeman felt his forehead sweating. Now he provoked Casey and didn¡¯t know how to handle it.


    Freeman was scared that he would be killed by Casey. At this time, a man stopped Casey. It was


    Griffin.


    ¡°Casey, stop. You have killed a person. Don¡¯t ask trouble for yourself,¡± Griffin said.


    Casey took a look at Griffin and asked, ¡°Are you a member of the Team of Executor?¡±


    Griffin nodded and said, ¡°I am the leader of the Team of Executor of Chinatown in M Country. I¡¯m


    Griffin. I have been watching you for a long time, in order not to let you do anything wrong.¡±


    ¡°To do something wrong? They have nned to dig out my grandfather and torture his body. I just want


    to take revenge on them. Is there anything wrong?¡± Casey asked.


    Griffin sighed helplessly and said, ¡°I can understand that you are angry with them. But you are an inner


    force expert. They are all ordinary people. ording to the rule, you can¡¯t kill them.¡±


    ¡°The rule is just bullshit. I¡¯ll kill these bastards today. Nobody could stop me,¡± Casey shouted.


    ¡°If you insist on it, I¡¯ll stop you,¡± Griffin replied.


    When the members of the Turner family heard that Griffin was the leader of the Team of Executor, they


    felt relieved. Since Griffin was the leader, he would be able to stop Casey.


    ¡°Casey, you¡¯d better surrender now. The leader of the Team of Executor hase here. You can¡¯t be


    unscrupulous. Stop it and confess your mistakes now.¡±


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Casey, don¡¯t be so arrogant. There is a man who can control you. Since the leader is here, you won¡¯t


    be able to kill anyone,¡± Freeman shouted at him. He felt relieved and was not afraid of Casey at this


    moment.


    Casey narrowed his eyes and took a look at Griffin. After that, he snorted and rushed towards Griffin.


    Griffin was ready to fight. Seeing Casey attacking him, he immediately moved.


    They began to fight against each other. Their strengths were so powerful that people around them had


    to take steps back because of the force caused by their fighting.


    Now they knew the strength of a man who was at the medium stage of inner force. They all felt scared


    when thought of it.


    ¡°Gosh! You have reached the medium stage of inner force at such a young age. You should cherish


    your talent. If you stop now, I¡¯ll help you join the Team of Executor. With your talent, it must be easy for


    you to be a senior Executor,¡± Griffin said while fighting.


    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m not interested in it,¡± Casey replied.


    Griffin paused and then said, ¡°I can allow you to beat these people to vent to your anger. But you can¡¯t


    kill them. I¡¯ve made a concession.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t try to persuade me. I¡¯ll kill all of them today.¡±


    Casey had released all his strength. He was advanced in outer force and at the medium stage of inner


    force. Even Griffin was no match for him.


    After a while, Griffin felt that it was hard for him to fight with him. He regretted that he came here alone.


    He should ask Sullivan toe with him.


    ¡°How do you practice your inner force? Why is it so powerful?¡± Griffin asked.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell youter. I¡¯m not avable now.¡±


    After finishing his words, Casey took the chance and found the w of Griffin. He then gave a punch at


    his chest.


    Griffin¡¯s face changed and he fell down on the ground with the blood flowing out of his mouth.


    Casey didn¡¯t n to kill Griffin, so he just made him faint. Then he could kill all the members of the


    Turner family.


    Seeing that the leader of the Team of Executor was defeated by Casey, everyone gasped in


    astonishment and they looked very heavy.


    Freeman had thought that Griffin would solve Casey easily. However, Griffin was beaten by Casey. At


    this time, he finally knew how powerful Casey was.


    He looked around and immediately ran to the car. He wanted to escape here. As for other members of


    the Turner family, he couldn¡¯t help them.


    After Casey defeated Griffin, he noticed that Freeman intended to run away. He rushed to him at full


    speed and grabbed him by the shoulder.


    Freeman trembled and turned his head slowly. Then he saw Casey with a fierce expression.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t itte to run now?¡±

 Chapter 706 Killing

    Chapter 706 Killing


    Freeman was getting cold feet. Casey was at the medium stage of inner force, so he couldn¡¯t resist his


    strength at all.


    If Casey nned to kill them, it would be the doom day for the Turner family.


    ¡°Casey, please don¡¯t be impulsive. I¡¯m the brother of your grandfather. We are rtives. It is not right


    for you to attack us.¡± Since Freeman couldn¡¯t deal with Casey, he could only hope that Casey would let


    him go because of their kinship.


    ¡°Rtives? You are not worthy of it. Now you remember that my grandpa is your brother. Why didn¡¯t


    you think of it when you chose to bury him near the public toilet?¡± Casey growled and broke the arm of


    Freeman directly.


    Freeman screamed and was breaking out in a cold sweat in an instant.


    ¡°Please let me go. I beg you. I can give you all the property of the Turner family. Please let me go,


    please,¡± Freeman begged.


    ¡°I¡¯ve thought you would rather die than surrender. But I didn¡¯t expect you to be a coward. I¡¯m ashamed


    to be rted to you,¡± Casey snorted.


    ¡°You bastard, how dare you to scold me? I am the patriarch of the Turner family. You¡¯re just the


    grandson of the loser.¡± Freeman realized that Casey wouldn¡¯t let him go, so he began to scold Casey


    directly.


    ¡°You can tell these words to Death when you meet him. Today, the Turner family will disappear in this


    world.¡±


    Casey didn¡¯t continue to speak. He directly wrung the neck of Freeman. Then he carried Freeman in


    his hand and looked at the members of the Turner family.


    At this moment, he was the god of Death from the hell.


    Those who were evil would be killed by him.


    ¡°He is crazy. Run!¡± At this time, someone shouted. The members of the Turned family ran away in all


    directions.


    Casey threw the corpse of Freeman at those people.


    As ordinary people, they couldn¡¯t escape from the person who was at the medium stage of inner force.


    How far can these ordinary people run even if they run in front of a master with great internal strength?


    He shuttled between those people. Then everyone screamed and fell down to the ground.


    Casey killed them. Every member of the Turner family was ughtered like amb. They all died in


    Casey¡¯s hands.


    He didn¡¯t care that the Executor would punish him. Freeman had gone too far. If he didn¡¯t take revenge


    on them, it would be meaningless for him to be an inner force expert.


    Griffin, lying on the ground, looked at Casey, who looked like the god of Death. He sighed helplessly


    and knew that Casey had made a big mistake.


    Caro felt very worried. Although she wanted to stop Casey when she saw him killing the members of


    the Turner family, she couldn¡¯t speak anything. After all, the Turner family was doomed to die. But she


    was worried that Casey was targeted by the Executor because of this matter.


    Casey killed so many people this time. Nobody knew how the Executor would punish him.


    After a long time, when all the members of the Turner family fell to the ground, Casey stopped and kept


    panting.


    He nced at the blood on his hand. He tore a piece of a man¡¯s clothes and wiped his hand casually.


    Then he walked to Caro.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Casey said.


    Caro thought of many things. She wanted to talk to Casey, but in the end, she just nodded and walked


    with him to the car.


    Nobody had expected that the powerful Tuner family would decline in this way.


    The members of the Turner family who followed Freeman to the suburbs survived no more than five


    people. 90% of the senior members of their family were killed. Even if the Guanling didn¡¯t attack them,


    they would fall apart.


    After returning home, Casey went to a bath and changed his clothes. Then he made a video call with


    Edith, saying that he might have been in some trouble and couldn¡¯t be able to attend Sherry¡¯s birthday


    party.


    Edith didn¡¯t me him this time. She asked him worriedly if he was fine. Casey told her that it was not


    big trouble and he would handle it. As long as he was free, he would make a video call with Edith to


    make her not worry.


    After that, he called Terence and told him that he had destroyed the Turner family.


    Terence was surprised and delighted when heard it. Finally, the vendetta between the Davies family


    and the Turner family came to an end.


    Casey didn¡¯t tell Terence that he killed them in front of the leader of the Team of Executors. After all, he


    couldn¡¯t change anything even if he knew it.


    Casey knew that the Team of Executor woulde to him. But he didn¡¯t know how they would punish


    him. If they wanted to kill him, he wouldn¡¯t await his doom.


    As long as there was no Grandmastering to arrest him, he was confident that he could escape.


    The rules of Executor could control the inner force experts. But it didn¡¯t fit the Grandmaster.


    If they were going to kill him, Casey would hide became a Grandmaster.


    After hanging up the phone, Casey took a deep breath and recalled what happened today. He knew


    was impulsive.


    But he came here for revenge. No matter what means he took, the Turner family was destroyed, so he


    was not regretted.


    He came to Caro and asked her to find someone to dig out Otis¡¯ skeleton from the ce near the public


    toilet and sent it back to H country. Then they could bury it in the cemetery of the Davies family.


    Caro agreed. But she asked worriedly, ¡°The Executor s won¡¯t let you go. What are you going to do


    next?¡±


    Casey smiled and said, ¡°It will be a solution. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll wait before theye to me. And I¡¯ll ask


    how they will punish me. If they want to kill me, I will run away. ording to the strength of Griffin, the


    Team of Executor of Chinatown in M country couldn¡¯t stop me.¡±


    Hearing his words, Caro didn¡¯t know whether she should praise his strength or me him for his


    recklessness. There were few people who dared to say these words.


    Casey and Caro sat in the living room in the evening. Casey was reading the book on martial arts. Caro


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    was uneasy. She would stand up and go to check the situation outside from time to time.


    At this time, Nicolle came back from the outside. When he saw Caro¡¯s action, he asked, ¡°Caro, what¡¯s


    wrong with you? You look unsettled.¡±


    ¡°Dad, today...¡± Caro began to exin what happened today to Nicolle.


    At this time, they heard the steps of some people outside the living room. After a while, seven people


    appeared at the door.


    Caro¡¯s face changed and she knew they were members of the Team of Executor.


    Nicolle turned to look at the door. His eyes widened when he saw the seven people.


    As the president of H Country Alliance, he knew the members of the Team of Executor in Chinatown of


    M Country.


    He looked at these seven people carefully to confirm their identities in his heart. Then he murmured,


    ¡°All the members of the Team of Executor are here now. What happened?¡±

 Chapter 707 No. 5 Prison

    Chapter 707 No. 5 Prison


    Griffin and the rest six members of the team went into the living room. Tony walked in behind Griffin,


    looking at Casey with a serious expression. This time, seeing that Casey was so powerful, he was


    shocked again.


    Griffin had always been the most powerful member of the Team of Executor in Chinatown of M Country.


    However, he should be injured by Casey and even make the judgment that all the members of Team of


    Executor should deal with Casey together.


    Previously, when Tony was facing Casey, he felt a little proud. Now, Tony was afraid. He thought:


    Luckily, Casey was not a mad man, otherwise I would have been killed that night.


    "Chairman Nicolle, we''re performing our duty. Please forgive us for any trouble we may bring to you."


    Griffin spoke to Nicolle.


    Nicolle smiled with embarrassment and said, "Griffin, what happened? It''s been more than 10 years


    since all the members of Team of Executor worked togetherst time. Is there anything that is so


    serious?"


    Griffin looked at Casey and spoke, "As a matter of fact, I''m a little afraid now. Although all members of


    our team will work together, I''m not sure whether we can catch him."


    Nicolle followed Griffin''s eyes. Hearing that, he was startled, murmuring, "You...You''re not


    sure...Casey..."


    "Dad, this afternoon, the people of the Turner family wanted to dig the corpse of Casey''s grandpa out


    of his tomb. Casey acted on an impulse and the people of the Turner family were all..." Caro told


    Nicolle what happened today.


    Nicolle gasped. He didn''t expect that Casey would attack the people of the Turner family. Besides,


    hearing that all the people of the Turner family were killed, he was scared.


    "Casey, you''re indeed the most powerful genius among the geniuses I''ve ever seen. You even kill the


    student of a Grandmaster. You might be the most gifted person ever in history." Griffin spoke to Casey.


    "However, you shouldn''t kill so many ordinary people. If you use other tricks, I won''t interfere with it. It''s


    normal that there is rivalry between two families. However, you used the most stupid way. So we have


    to deal with you."


    "Maybe we seven can''t catch you even if we fight together, but we''ve already reported it to


    headquarters. If you resist, it''ll be Grandmaster that wille to catch you next time."


    Griffin exined to Casey with a trace of pity in his eyes.


    Sullivan also sighed. Their Captain was not the kind of person who would easily admitted that someone


    was powerful.


    Now he believed that the seven members of Team of Executor, among whom there were two inner


    force expects in medium stage and five inner force expects in initial stage, should be unable to catch a


    young man who was only in his twenties.


    It was definitely the top remark Griffin had given someone in his life.


    Casey raised his eyebrows. Now, he had already offended a Grandmaster. If another Grandmaster was


    sent to deal with him, however powerful he was, he would live a difficult life.


    "Don''t be anxious. I won''t run away now. Why not tell me how you''ll punish me after you catch me


    now?" Casey asked.


    "We''ll put you into No. 5 Prison." Griffin answered.


    "That''s all?" Casey was a little puzzled.


    "Yes, we''ve decided to put you into No. 5 Prison." Griffin spoke.


    Casey looked at the seven members of Team of Executor, finding that they were all staring at him with


    sympathy in their eyes. Seeing that, he couldn''t help wondering what No. 5 Prison was like.


    "It turns out that you''ll just put me in jail. I thought that you would punish me severely." Casey said with


    a smile.


    "Boy, No. 5 Prison isn''t just like a general prison. Generally speaking, we prefer to call it No. 5


    Purgatory." Sullivan spoke.


    Griffin nodded and said, "He''s right. If an inner force expect makes a big mistake outside H Country


    and is meanwhile considered to be extremely dangerous, that person will be put into No. 5 Prison."


    "You can consider being eligible to be imprisoned in No. 5 Prison as an acknowledgement of your


    power. However, the overwhelming majority of those who are put into No. 5 Prison will die."


    "I''ve never been to No. 5 Prison, so I have no idea what it is like. However, there is a rumor that it''s a


    jungle. There isn''t much food there, and people who are put into there are powerful. Therefore, those


    who are not powerful enough even can''t survive the first day."


    "It''s said that No. 5 Prison is originally set up to give gifted and powerful people like you an opportunity


    to reform. However, as far as I know, the reason why No. 5 Prison is founded is that Executors don''t


    want to spend too many resources to kill those who have made mistakes. After all, they''re all powerful


    and it takes a great price to kill them. Therefore, Executors put them into the same prison and let them


    kill each other, so that they will kill the people who have made mistakes themselves."


    Hearing that, Casey had a general understanding of No. 5 Prison.


    It was more like a gathering ce of experts in fighting and geniuses than a purgatory. It was just that


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    these experts in fighting and geniuses there had made great mistakes.


    "Then, how long are you going to keep me in there? Could it be that I''ll stay there all my life?" Casey


    asked.


    "You may well say so. There isn''t term of imprisonment for anyone who is put into No. 5 Prison. If


    someone is put into No. 5 Prison, it''s nearly impossible for that person toe out." Griffin said, "But


    there''s a rule in No. 5 Prison. Every prisoner in No. 5 Prison will be given a chance to vote. When more


    than half of the prisoners in No. 5 Prison agree someone toe out, that person will be able to leave


    No. 5 Prison."


    "This rule is actually meaningless. Those who are put into No. 5 Prison all think highly of themselves,


    so they won''t agree to let others leave the prison. There is nearly no one who can get the vote of one


    tenth of the prisoners, not to mention the vote of half of the prisoners. This rule has been always


    effective. However, no one coulde out of No. 5 Prison in so many years." Sullivan added.


    Hearing that, both Nicolle and Caro put on serious expressions.


    Being put into such a prison was basically the same as being sentenced to death.


    Even if Casey was powerful and was able to survive in that ce, he would never be able toe out.


    Casey thought about it. He seemed to beparing being put into No. 5 Prison and being dealt with by


    two Grandmaster.


    "You can choose to resist or even run away. However, if you do so, you''ll be done. Once a


    Grandmaster is sent to deal with you, you''ll be killed at the moment Grandmaster catches you."


    "Casey, go ahead."


    The members of the Team of Executor immediately walked and stood in a formation. They were all


    serious. They were just going to deal with Casey alone, but they didn''t rx their concentration for a


    moment for it.


    Casey gave them a nce, after which he waved his hand and said, "Don''t bother. I''ll go with you."

 Chapter 708 The Choice Casey Made

    Chapter 708 The Choice Casey Made


    After hearing what Casey said, both Nicolle and Caro were astonished. Soon after that, Caro hurriedly


    spoke, "Casey, don''t go to No. 5 Prison. If you''re put into it, you''ll never be able to leave it."


    Casey smiled and said, "If I don''t go there, I''ll be hunted by a Grandmaster. I''m afraid that I''ve been an


    enemy of Myles. If another Grandmaster hunts me, I''ll soon be killed. It''s better to hide in No. 5 Prison."


    Hearing that, Caro didn''t know what to say. Considering the current situation of Casey,paring


    staying outside the No. 5 Prison, it might be really safer to be in No. 5 Prison.


    When Casey said those words, he was serious. After all, considering how powerful he was now, if he


    fought with a Grandmaster, he would definitely be killed. Although it seemed that people would never


    be able to leave No. 5 Prison after being put into it, there was still some hope.


    The members of Team of Executor didn''t expect that Casey would respond to them in this way. They


    had expected that they would had a fight with Casey. After hearing what Casey said, they were a little


    astonished.


    "Before going to No. 5 Prison, I want to ask you two questions." Casey said.


    "Go ahead." Griffin spoke.


    "Is there any Grandmaster in No. 5 Prison?" Casey asked.


    "The Warden of No. 5 Prison is a Grandmaster. Except the Warden, the most powerful people is just in


    medium stage. But the levels of inner force expects in medium stage are different. Some of them are


    no weaker than a Grandmaster." Griffin replied.


    Casey nodded and then asked, "Then, can Grandmasters casually enter No. 5 Prison?"


    No, they can''t. I understand your worry. Many of the people in No. 5 Prison have the experience of


    offending, but no Grandmaster has especially ever gone to No. 5 Prison to take revenge on them. With


    the Warden, even if there is a Grandmaster wanting to break in, he or she has to consider whether it''s


    worth it or not." Griffin answered.


    Hearing that, Casey made a sound in return and said, "I don''t have any question now. You can take me


    to No. 5 Prison now."


    Both Caro and Nicolle were seriously staring at Casey. It was not a trivial matter. After all, it would


    affect the future of Casey. However, Casey acted as if he didn''t take it seriously. Seeing that, they were


    all anxious.


    "Casey, you...You must protect your life. Guanling needs you. If boss knew that you are put into No. 5


    Prison, he would be worried about you." Caro spoke.


    Casey gave her a nce and said with a smile, "Don''t worry. These days, I''ve been reading the book


    on martial arts given by you. I''ve learned something. If I canpletely learn what is taught in this


    book, I should be able to be essentially more powerful. At that time, it should be easy to make half of


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    the prisoners to vote for me."


    Caro was immediately stunned. She didn''t expect that Casey stayed so calm because of that book on


    martial arts.


    Besides, hearing what Casey said, she was astonished. Now, Casey had entered medium stage. If he


    became essentially more powerful, didn''t it mean that he would be a Grandmaster?


    She had never heard that anyone could be a Grandmaster in his or her twenties.


    "Are you serious?" Caro asked while staring at Casey.


    Casey smiled, but he didn''t answer. Then, he came close Griffin and other members of Team of


    Executor.


    Griffin and other members of Team of Executor didn''t rx their concentration because of the attitude


    of Casey. They were worried that Casey was trying to fool them and that Casey was just pretending.


    Therefore, they were still alert.


    Watching Casey being taken away by the members of Team of Executor, Nicolle sighed helplessly and


    murmured, "He''s so gifted. It''s a pity that he''s impetuous. If this thing didn''t happen, he would definitely


    be a bigwig among the martial artists of H Country in the future."


    "Dad, do you really think that Casey will be in No. 5 Prison for the rest of his life?" Caro asked.


    Nicolle didn''t know how to answer. If it were an ordinary genius that was put into No. 5 Prison, he could


    speak those words. But it was Casey, who had made too many miracles, that was taken away. He


    shouldn''t think about the things about Casey in the way he thought about the things of other people.


    "Maybe he can really fight his way out of No. 5 Prison. For the time being, let''s expect it." Nicolle


    murmured.


    Caro nodded seriously.


    "By the way, Caro, do you have a crush on Casey?" Nicolle moved to another topic, turning his head


    and asking.


    Caro blushed at once. She red at Nicolle and said, "I don¡¯t like him. Dad, stop kidding me."


    Nicolleughed and said, "I have no idea if you like him or not."


    ...


    In the Rocky Mountains of M Country.


    In a few continuous mountains, several people were walking towards the foot of the mountain.


    Compared with these towering mountains, they were as small as ants. Looking down from the peaks,


    people could only vaguely see a few small ck spots.


    They were exactly Casey and the members of Team of Executor of Chinatown of M Country who were


    escorting Casey. It took them a day to take Casey to this ce.


    It was a depopted zone. And the famous No. 5 Prison was located in this ce.


    When they were far from No. 5 Prison, they could see that these mountains were surrounded by a wall


    about thirty meters high. The space inside the wall all belonged to No. 5 Prison.


    This wall was built to prevent the prisoners from escaping. There was electricity of 300000 volts on the


    wall. If someone wanted to climb up the wall, the person, even if he or she was a Grandmaster, had to


    think about if they would be instantly electrocuted.


    They came to the only ce where people coulde in and out. It was a hidden building. The staff


    members, who kept the No. 5 Prison functioning normally, all lived in the building.


    The Warden, who was a Grandmaster, also lived in this building. Of course, there was no need for the


    Warden to take over him in person. Therefore, Casey certainly had no chance to meet the Warden this


    time.


    Soon, the members of Team of Executor came close to a huge iron door with Casey. There was a small


    house in front of the door, in which an old was sleeping. Half of his hair was white.


    Griffin approached the door of that small house, knocked on the door and said, "Hi, wee to send


    someone here. There is a person who is considered to be extremely dangerous and we need to put


    him into No. 5 Prison. Please open the door and let him in."


    The old man opened his eyes, but he was still sleepy. After seeing Griffin, he spoke, "Oh, it''s you,


    Griffin. You should catch a person that is considered to be extremely dangerous? You''re so capable!


    Bring him over and let me have a look."


    Sullivan came close to the small house with Casey. At this time, Casey''s hands were tied with a chain.


    Griffin required to tie Casey''s hands several times, so Casey put it on.


    The old man looked at Casey up and down. Then he sneered and said, "Griffin, could it be that you''re


    out of your mind? This guy seems to be in his twenties. Is it possible that he is an extremely dangerous


    person? In my opinion, he''s not as dangerous as the wild wolf in the opposite mountain. Stop kidding


    me."

 Chapter 709 Being Put into Prison

    Chapter 709 Being Put into Prison


    Seeing that the old man didn''t believe it, Griffin sighed helplessly, after which he took out a stack of


    documents from his pocket. They were reports on what Casey had done in M Country and the


    documents that had been approved from H Country.


    "Conway, you mustn''t look down upon him just because he''s only in his twenties. He''s very powerful."


    This old man was named Conway Young. He was the janitor of No. 5 Prison. He was an inner force


    expect in medium stage. In the past, he had also served as the captain of a Team of Executor.


    Hearing what Griffin said, he twitched his lips and said, "I''ve seen many powerful people. Those who


    are really very powerful are all not young. It''s impossible that he, a young people in his twenties, is very


    powerful."


    "Considering that you consider him to be an extremely dangerous person, he should be in initial stage.


    He''s so young, so he could be said to be very gifted. But people who are put into No. 5 Prison are all


    gifted."


    "Besides, to tell you the truth, people like him, who are young, gifted but actually not very powerful, are


    most likely to die. Some of them die within two days of going in. I''ve seen too many such things."


    At ordinary times, there was few people Conway could talk to. Therefore, when he met people, he


    would talk a little too much. After taking over the documents Griffin handed, he spoke a lot.


    Griffin and other members of Team of Executor all listened to Conway and didn''t interrupt him.


    However, Tony wanted tough because the way Conway acted was very simr to the way he acted


    when he just met Casey. When he lost face because of Casey again, he felt worse than others


    because he had looked down upon Casey.


    Conway noticed that Tony was holding back his smile. He immediately red at him and questioned,


    "Why do youugh? Could it be that I was wrong? Look at you. You''re so ignorant. Listen, being a


    janitor here, I''ve seen a lot of geniuses. And the person you bring here is not so gifted."


    "You''re right. But in my opinion, you should take a look at the investigation report about Casey." Tony


    spoke.


    Only then did Conway lowered his head and read the investigation report about Casey. When he saw


    that Casey had been in medium stage, he eximed, "What! This guy has been in medium stage?


    How it is possible? He''s only in his twenties. Could it be that he just seems to be young?"


    "Conway, he''s indeed just in his twenties. You don''t have to suspect it." Griffin said.


    Conway gave Griffin a nce and then looked at Casey. After that, he continued to read the


    investigation report.


    After finding that Casey had killed the student of Myles, a Grandmaster, Conway couldn''t help raising


    his head and giving Casey a nce.


    "How is it possible for this guy to kill a student of a Grandmaster?"


    When he found that Casey injured Griffin, who had tried to stop him, and then killed all the people of


    the Turner family, Conway sighed, shook his head and said, "Silly boy. You''re so silly. You''re so gifted,


    but you should do such a silly thing. You''repletely ruining your future!"


    Before, Conway was contemptuous of Casey. Now, Conwaypletely considered Casey to be a


    rarely see genius. He had been a janitor here for many years, but it was the first time for him to find that


    someone entered medium stage in his twenties.


    Casey did surprise him.


    "Conway, can you open the door and let him in now?" Griffin asked.


    Conway nodded and said, "Come with me."


    They approached the iron door together. Conway took out a crumpled piece of paper from his pocket,


    handed it to Casey and spoke, "Boy, there are rules of No. 5 Prison on this piece of paper. Have a look


    at it. You just need to remember one thing: Don''t try to run away by climbing up the wall. Except this,


    you can act in the way you like. People inside are powerful. You had better be smart. If you can kill


    someone, just do it. If you don''t kill them, they''ll kill you."


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Thank you." Casey said.


    "You''re wee. Even if I give you these suggestions, you might not be able to survive for a few more


    days. Don''t think that you''re safe because you''re in medium stage. Some inner force expects in


    medium stage are more powerful that other inner force expects in medium stage. And there are many


    inner force expects in medium stage inside. Besides, many of them are very powerful. You had better


    be careful." Conway kept talking.


    Casey was a little embarrassed. In his opinion, the reason why this old man kept talking was that he


    was too lonely when he worked as a janitor.


    Soon, they were close to the iron door. Conway came close to it, entered the password and pressed a


    button. Then, the iron door opened slowly.


    There was a tunnel that was a hundred meters long behind the door. The reason for building this tunnel


    should be to prevent prisoner from taking the opportunity to escape when the door was opened.


    If Casey was right, there should be some mechanisms in this tunnel that were used to prevent


    prisoners from escaping. Otherwise, it was not very difficult for inner force expects, who moved very


    quickly, to pass through this 100-meter tunnel and run away after they heard that the door was opened.


    "Well, go in. Remember to guard against a man named Ewing. That person is a mad man. When you


    meet him, you had better run away at once. Otherwise you''ll suffer." Conway spoke.


    The members of Team of Executor also gave Casey a nce. Then, Griffin spoke, "Good luck."


    Casey nodded and walked into the tunnel without any hesitation.


    Casey knew that it would be very difficult for him to go out after going in, but he didn''t struggle. After all,


    even if he managed to avoid being put into No. 5 Prison, he would be hunted by Grandmaster.


    Staying in No. 5 Prison was a good chance for him to temporarily avoid being hunted by Grandmaster.


    Moreover, there were many experts in fighting here and that he could take the opportunity to be


    more powerful by fighting with them.


    Casey was only sorry that he couldn''t attend the banquet held on the 100th day after his daughter was


    born.


    However, he had taken his mobile phone with him. He also bought a sr charging mobile power


    supply. He tried before and found that he could make phone calls. After all, people working here


    needed to make phone calls.


    As long as he kept video chatting Edith, everything would be fine. At that time, he could say that he


    was forced to attend the activity of surviving in the wilderness. asionally, he could show Edith his


    life through videos.


    After Casey went into the tunnel, the iron door was closed. After seeing the members of Team of


    Executor off, Conway quickly entered the building and approached an office. He pushed the door open


    and went in. There were two other old men sitting inside.


    "Come on, a person was put into the prison just. This time, it''s a young man in his early twenties, but I


    believe that he has great potential. I bet that he can survive for more than 10 days." Conway said with


    a smile.


    "What? A young man in his twenties? Conway, are you out of your mind? Few peopleing here in


    their twenties could survive more than five days. I bet that he can survive three days."


    "I bet that he can survive for two days. Recently, the people inside are divided into small groups. After


    going in, this young man might encounter both single and a group of people. And he''s so young. So, he


    won''t survive for a long time."


    Conway put on a yful smile. To win money from these two old men, he was not going to tell them


    that Casey had been in medium stage...

 Chapter 710 It Is Not too Late to Run Away Now

    Chapter 710 It Is Not too Late to Run Away Now


    At the end of the tunnel, three men of different body form were standing together. They were staring at


    the tunnel with their eyes narrowed. It seemed that they were looking forward to something.


    These three people didn''t look much different from the people of the outside world. However, if people


    looked carefully at them, they would vaguely feel that they were brutal people. Only people who always


    did dangerous things could look like that.


    Besides, although they three stood together, they were guarding against each other as if they might


    suddenly kill the people around.


    They three were all inner force expects in initial stage. If they were in the outside world, they would be


    considered to be powerful. However, when they were in No. 5 Prison, they were the weakest people


    here.


    In No. 5 Prison, people might run into an expert in fighting in medium stage at any time, so inner force


    expects in initial stage all lived in danger. Those who were not intelligent and powerful enough basically


    couldn''t survive for more than three days.


    The inner force expects in initial stage, who could survived in No. 5 Prison for many years, were all


    very smart. Besides, they all had their ways to save their lives when they fought with inner force


    expects in medium stage.


    There wasn''t something like trust, friend, help, and so on in No. 5 Prison. In this ce, there was only


    benefit and desire to live. To survive, people here would do anything.


    Therefore, in this ce, no one would trust anyone other than himself or herself.


    However, to have a greater chance to survive, some of them would form a short-term alliance with


    others. Most of those who did that were inner force expects in initial stage. Recently, there were many


    small groups in No. 5 Prison.


    Of course, in just a few days, nearly half of the people who cooperated with others began to kill the


    people they cooperated with for not liking each other.


    When these three people happened to pass by the end of the tunnel, they heard the sound made when


    the iron door was opened. They realized that there was a neer.


    What they liked most was that there was a neer. No. 5 Prison allowed people that were going to


    be put into it to take things with them. Many people would take a lot of things with them when they were


    put into the No. 5 Prison. As long as the people inside kill the neers, they could get what the


    neers took with them.


    People inside the prison lived in appalling conditions. And there wasn''t enough food. Because of all


    that, these people would attach great importance to even a small packet of snacks. If someone came


    here with cigarettes, even the inner force expects in medium stage woulde to fight for it.


    "What will the neer takes with him? I have long not met a neer. Even if I met one, the things


    the neer took with him or her would be taken away by others. This time, we''re so lucky that we


    run into a neer as we happen to pass by this ce." The shortest man said.


    "When he''s out of the tunnel, kill him. And then we''ll know it." The man with scary scar on his face


    spoke.


    "Let me make it clear now. The things we get this time must be divided equally. If any of you two have


    any other ideas, I''ll kill you with my long des." Thest man carried two long des on his back. He


    had the strongest air of forcefulness among them three.


    At this moment, in the wood that was not far away from this ce, there was someone hiding in the


    earth beside a tree. Only half of his head was not buried in the earth. Now, he was looking at the three


    men who were standing at the end of the tunnel.


    "Let them fight with the neer first, so that I can know how powerful the neer is. Then, I''ll


    take advantage of that. I''m so fucking smart!"


    "Fuck, I almostughed. Calm down. Calm down. At this moment, I mustn''t expose myself."


    When Casey walked out of the tunnel, he found that there were three people standing at the end of the


    tunnel. It seemed that they were waiting for him. Casey was stunned for a moment. He thought that


    they were the staff members of No. 5 Prison and that they specially came to wee him.


    However, he soon found that his idea was somewhat absurd. ording to the remarks made by Griffin


    and other people, it seemed more reasonable that they came to rob him of his belongings.


    When they three saw Casey, they were also stunned. Unexpectedly, it was a young man just in his


    twenties who was put into No. 5 Prison.


    "I''ve thought that it would be a powerful person that woulde in. Unexpectedly, it''s a reckless young


    man. Even if a person is very weak, the staff members still put that person into this ce. No. 5 Prison


    is getting worse and worse." The shortest man spoke.


    "Isn''t it great? I can kill a young man in his twenties alone. After I kill him, we''ll get all he has!" The man


    carrying two des took the two des off his back.


    The man with scary scar on his face also put on a disdainful expression and said coldly, "Don''t waste


    time. Hurriedly kill him in case other people wille here."


    Casey gave them a look and said, "I''m serious. It''s not toote for you to run away. When you attack


    me, I won''t give you the chance to run away."


    Hearing that, the three peopleughed. They didn''t take what Casey said seriously at all.


    "He''s really a reckless young man. Fe, maybe people in the outside world called you a genius, so


    you believe that you''re quite powerful. But you''re in No. 5 Prison now. There are many people who are


    more gifted than you are. Don''t pretend to be powerful here." The shortest man spoke.


    "Really? Then you can have a try." Casey said tonelessly.


    "Humph, I''ll let you know how powerful I am!"


    The shortest man rushed towards Casey at a speed that rare inner force expects in initial stage could


    move at.


    Casey narrowed his eyes. Feeling the air of forcefulness of this person, he put on a yful smile.


    Among inner force expects in initial stage, these people could definitely be said to be among the most


    powerful people. However, they were just in initial stage. However many tricks they had, they couldn''t


    defeat Casey, who had entered medium stage.


    However, they wouldn''t know that Casey, who was only in his twenties, had already been in medium


    stage.


    Aftering close to Casey, the shortest man gave Casey a punch in the face.


    Casey took his wrist and then gave him a kick in the belly. Casey waved his arm and heavily threw him


    to the ground.


    That man put on a frightened expression. He didn''t expect Casey to be so good at fighting at all.


    "You shouldn''t have attacked me alone." Casey spoke.


    That man opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but Casey didn''t give him the chance to do


    so. He stepped on his throat, killing him.


    On the note Conway gave Casey, it was made clearly that he must kill his enemies without mercy when


    he had the chance to do so. Otherwise, he would suffer.


    "You''re in medium stage!" The other two men realized that they had misjudged Casey. This person was


    young, but they couldn''t afford to offend him at all.


    They decisively turned around and wanted to run away.


    However, Casey had already caught up with them.


    Since they came to attack him in a group, then they should go to hell together. In this way, they could


    apany each other.


    The person, who hid in the wood and was going to rob Casey of his things after the three men fought


    with Casey, watched Casey kill the three people in shock.


    He knew that he would also be killed if he was found out.


    Inner force expects in medium stage could tell where a person was by that person''s breath. It was not


    very safe for him to hide here.


    "Fuck, why would he be an inner force expect in medium stage? Fuck, I had better run away now!"


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    That person had been hiding in the earth. Now, he got out of it and wanted to leave before Casey found


    him.


    However, soon after he began to run, he heard someone speak. The voice he heard gave him goose


    bumps.


    "You want to run away soon after you see the fun. It isn''t right, right?"

 Chapter 711 Then I Will Wait Here

    Chapter 711 Then I Will Wait Here


    Casey''s second day in No. 5 Prison.


    In the small house in front of the prison gate, Conway was asleep. At this moment, there was a sound


    of wind. As an expert at the medium stage of inner force, Conway was still alert even when he was


    sleeping. He opened his eyes and looked out the window.


    He saw a figure rushing towards him at an unimaginable speed, and the sound of wind was caused by


    this person when he was galloping.


    Conway felt a slight tremor on the ground, and the leaves on the trees on both sides rustled.


    A person, just by galloping, could make such a big change in the surrounding environment. People


    could imagine how terrifying this person was.


    Conway stood up, reached out and pressed a button on the table, and then walked out of the small


    house.


    The iing person was extraordinary. As an inner force expert at medium stage, he could feel the


    power of the iing person, and he trembled. Then, to what extent the strength of this person had


    reached, Conway had only one answer left in his heart.


    Grandmaster!


    "It seems that the persones to do harm. Is he here for jail delivery? Oh my god, I hope he does not


    to kill people casually, otherwise I may die here today."


    Conway felt anxious for a while. He had been here for so many years, and he had never encountered a


    situation where the Grandmaster came personally.


    The person stopped as he approached the iron gate, and his clothes dropped slowly, without any mess


    caused by the gallop just now.


    The rustling leaves also became quiet because the person stopped.


    Conway stood there with a grave look.


    "Could you tell me what bring you here today, sir?" After taking a deep breath, Conway stared at the


    man, pretending to be calm.


    "Kill a person, open the door." The man''s voice was a little hoarse.


    "Sir, don''t be kidding. This is No. 5 Prison. Even if the person you want to kill is inside, I won''t let you


    in," Conway said.


    The man stared at Conway and said, "My apprentice was killed. I only rushed back a few days ago. I


    heard that the man killed everyone in my apprentice''s family, and then he was imprisoned here. I,


    Myles, have only epted one apprentice in my life. I thought he would inherit my mantle, but I didn''t


    expect him to be killed by others, so I must kill this person to avenge my apprentice."


    Conway''s eyes widened, and the name Myles had long resounded in his ears. How could he not know


    how powerful he was?


    "You...you are Myles, Grandmaster?" Conway muttered.


    "Yes." Myles replied.


    Conway took a deep breath, but he didn''t expect that the person here was a famous expert in the


    ancient martial arts world.


    What he didn''t expect was that Myles came to kill Casey who had just been locked in yesterday.


    At the beginning, he thought it was a pity that Casey was so young and so talented but was put in jail.


    Now he knew that Casey killed a Grandmaster''s apprentice and was hunted by the Grandmaster. He


    suddenly felt that the reason why Casey came here was to escape.


    "This kid is really surprising. He killed a Grandmaster''s apprentice and is now locked up in this prison


    that he can''t get out. I really don''t know whether to call him stupid or smart." Conway sighed with


    emotion. .


    "Grandmaster Myles, I know that you have a lofty status in the ancient martial arts world, but no one


    has broken the rules of No. 5 Prison for so many years. In fact, entering No. 5 Prison is not much


    different from the death penalty, maybe the person you want to kill will die tomorrow by other people


    inside, so please go back," Conway said, looking at Myles.


    Myles snorted coldly and said, "Only by killing him can my hatred be resolved."


    Conway was nervous, for fear that Myles would get angry and kill him by the way.


    When the two were in a stalemate, dozens of men rushed out of the building over there and quickly


    surrounded Myles.


    Many of these people knew Myles, and after seeing him, they all showed a surprised expression.


    Myles stared at these people and said coldly, "Well, do you think that you can stop me in this way?"


    "Grandmaster Myles, we just act ording to the rules. Please understand us," Conway said.


    "Well, I must avenge my apprentice. I promise you that I will only kill him, and I will leave after killing


    him," Myles said coldly.


    Everyone looked solemn. If Myles, a Grandmaster, insisted on breaking through, they were unable to


    stop him.


    Just as they were worried, another man came over here. The man walked on the roof of the building,


    then jumped and stepped on the branch of a tree lightly, and then fell in front of everyone.


    "Myles, you should know what kind of rules there are among the inner force experts. Your strength is


    tyrannical. We may not be able to restrain you, but if you insist on breaking our rules, it will be a bit


    unreasonable."


    The speaker was wearing a ck and white robe, his hair wasbed in a bun, and his hair was


    mixed with ck and white, and looked quite immortal.


    Conway and others secretly breathed a sigh of relief when they saw this person appear, because this


    person was the warden of No. 5 Prison, Dudley, who was also a Grandmaster.


    Myles stared at Dudley in front of him and said, "Dudley, I haven''t seen you for a few years, and your


    powerful has improved a lot. It seems that your strength has grown rapidly in recent years."


    Dudley smiled and said, "Myles, you tter me. I entered the realm of Grandmaster many yearster


    than you. Compared with your profound umtion, I am much worse."


    Myles did not take Dudley''spliment to heart, and continued to say, "You should know my temper.


    My apprentice was killed. The murderer is in your prison now, since he is already in prison, it doesn''t


    matter to kill him. Please make an exception for me."


    Dudley did not feel any humble mind because Myles was a Grandmaster who had be famous


    many years ago. After hearing what Myles said, he just smiled and said, "Myles, the rules cannot be


    broken casually. Many of the ones we are locked here are stared at by Grandmasters, but there has


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    never been a Grandmaster who has ever gone in to kill anyone."


    "Once I set this precedent for you, I am afraid that there will be arge number of people imitating you


    it in the future. At that time, the reputation of No. 5 Prison will not be ruined. I won''t deserve to be a


    warden, either. So please forgive me."


    Hearing Dudley''s refusal, Myles knew that he couldn''t directly break in and kill Casey. Dudley and


    dozens of masters on the scene, if he really wanted to fight, he might not have the upper hand.


    After a long time, Myles let out a cold snort, and then directly sat up cross-legged on the ground.


    "If that''s the case, then I will wait here. If that kid doesn''t die for a day, I won''t leave for a day!"

 Chapter 712 Be A Local Despot

    Chapter 712 Be A Local Despot


    No. 5 Prison.


    On a hill that was neither high nor low, Casey was sitting cross-legged on a boulder, staring down at a


    bracelet he was wearing on his wrist, trying to take it off. Unfortunately, he tried many times, but he


    didn''t seed.


    And not far from Casey, a fat man was panting and chopping down a big tree. There were several trees


    falling down beside him. What he held in his hand was a simple axe made of stone, although It''s hard


    to chop trees with the axe, but for an inner force expert at initial stage, it was a piece of cake.


    This fat man was the one who hid before and wanted to take advantage of the fight between Casey


    and others. When he was about to escape, Casey caught him back, and did not kill him as he did with


    the other three men.


    One reason for keeping the fat man''s life was because Casey didn''t understand the situation in No. 5


    Prison yet, so he needed someone to exin to him, and the other reason was because Casey didn''t


    feel the sanguinary breath of the three people who died in his hands on the fat man.


    Perhaps more than half of those imprisoned in this prison were extremely wicked people, but there


    were certainly many people who, like Casey, killed people for revenge, and were eventually imprisoned


    here.


    The fat man''s eyes were much clearer than those of the previous three. Under consideration, Casey


    kept him. Of course, more of the reason was that Casey wanted to find a free coolie. For example, the


    fat man was now being asked to build a wooden house before night, otherwise he would be in danger.


    "You mean the prison administrator controls us through this bracelet, except for them, there''s no way to


    take off this bracelet?" Casey asked.


    The fat man turned his head and nced at Casey, and said, "Yeah, don''t underestimate this bracelet.


    This bracelet can not only track your location, but also release extra high voltage current, which will


    paralyze you instantly. Even an inner force expert at medium stage cannot resist it for more than a


    second under this super-strong voltage current."


    Casey raised his eyebrows, but he didn''t expect this little bracelet to have such a powerful effect.


    Griffin put it on Casey on the way here. He said it was a unified requirement of No. 5 Prison. It was


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    used for positioning. Casey would not have worn it if he had known that it could still release electricity.


    Now he knew that he was trapped by Griffin.


    It''s no wonder that Griffin and his party dared to enjoy the scenery along the way.


    Casey did not pay attention to the bracelet anymore. Anyway, everyone here had it. He was now a


    prisoner and really needed some restraints.


    "Boss, I think we really don''t need to build a house in this kind of ce, here, the easiest way to survive


    is to hide. If you stay in a fixed ce like this, you will be a target for others," the fat man said to Casey.


    Casey red at him and said, "Just do it, don''t talk nonsense. If you can''t build it before sunset, I''ll kill


    you."


    The fat man dared not say anything, and hurried to chop the wood.


    In the evening, the already tired fat man breathed a sigh of relief as he watched the construction


    seed, although it was a bit crude, but it was habitable.


    Seeing that the fat man hadpleted the task, Casey didn''t say much. After putting his things in the


    wooden house, Casey asked the fat man how to eat here.


    The fat man said that in prison, there was only one chance to get food every day. At 8 o''clock in the


    evening, everyone could go to the gate and get a boxed lunch.


    This boxed lunch was their food source throughout the day.


    During the period of receiving the box lunch, no one could take the other people''s box lunch casually,


    otherwise they would be punished by electric current.


    Therefore, during the half-hour of receiving a box lunch every day, it was the calmest time in the whole


    prison.


    However, this rule was only valid within half an hour of receiving the lunch box. After this time, or


    leaving the gate position, they would no longer be protected by prison administrators, and they


    deserved to be robbed.


    Therefore, the time after receiving the box lunch was often the cruelest time in prison.


    In a ce where food was so scarce, in order to get an extra meal, some people didn''t care lives of


    others at all.


    At eight o''clock in the evening, Casey followed the fat man to the gate, and saw that there was a pile of


    boxed lunches neatly ced there. There were already many people in line to get it. Everyone only got


    one, no one dared to get more.


    Casey took a closer look at the people who were in the line and found that their aura was not weak, but


    most of them were at the initial stage of inner force. Casey did not see an inner force expert at medium


    stage.


    ording to the fat man, inner force experts at medium stage would have some subordinates, and


    they would let these subordinatese over to get food, but they would note in person.


    After taking a box of lunch, Casey felt that the gaze of the people around him was obviously a little


    unkind, and the fat man was even more worried, because it was easy to know that Casey was a


    neer, and the neer''s boxed lunch was often the easiest to be robbed.


    Sure enough, on their way back, they encountered four times of encirclement, two of which were single


    person and the other two were abination of two people.


    These people didn''t know Casey''s strength, thinking that Casey was a neer, and being so young,


    it must be very easy to grab his food, but their final end was the same.


    The boxes in these people''s hands eventually fell into Casey''s hands. The fat man saw that Casey


    snatched other people''s boxes so easily, he was a little bit speechless in shock.


    "It''s no wonder that those inner force experts at medium stage rarely go to pick up the lunch in person.


    With their strength, even if they grab it at random, they won''t starve."


    Back in the wooden house, Casey put down a total of seven boxes in his hand, and the fat man


    touched the only box in his hand, looking at Casey with envy


    Casey noticed the look in the fat man''s eyes, saved two lunches for himself, and gave the rest to the fat


    man.


    "These are enough to me. You helped me build a wooden house today. These are rewards for you. I


    don''t think you are evil. It should be forgiven for you to be imprisoned here. I won''t embarrass you.


    Now, after this meal, you can leave," Casey said.


    The fat man looked at the six box lunches in front of him, and he cried. how long he hadn''t had enough.


    With his body type, he only had this small box of lunch every day, how could he be full?


    "Boss, you are my benefactor. Thank you."


    The fat man said to Casey, and then gobbled his food.


    Casey didn''t say anything, and started eating. Two boxes of lunch were enough for him. As for the


    future, he didn¡¯t think much about it. Anyway, if he couldn''t have enough food, he could grab someone


    else''s. Here, he didn''t have any guilt.


    Before long, the fat man ate the six boxes of lunch, and then he hups.


    He turned to look at Casey, stood up, bowed respectfully to Casey, and said, "Boss, I am Foley, I am


    not a ungrateful and vicious person. Since you are willing to feed me today, then I will never let you


    lose. From today onwards, I will be your follower. No matter what happens, you can tell me, I will


    certainly do my best for you and never betray you!"


    Casey looked at the fat man and smiled, and said, "It''s up to you."


    The next morning, the fat man was lying on the branch of a big tree not far from the wooden house,


    sleeping soundly. At this moment, the sound of someone running awakened him instantly.


    He opened his eyes and saw Casey rushing to the tallest tree here, tapping his toes, and jumping to


    the top of the tree in a few strokes.


    After that, a powerful voice spread across a radius of more than a kilometer in an instant.


    "Today, this mountain will belong to me, Casey. Anyone who steps into my territory will be killed without


    mercy!"

 Chapter 713 Growing Potatoes

    Chapter 713 Growing Potatoes


    Casey''s voice spread far away, and many people who were moving nearbyughed when they heard


    him.


    There was such a matter that someone upied the mountain as its own territory in the No. 5 Prison


    before, but those who did it all died miserably in the end, so when they heard that there was a person


    doing it, they couldn''t help but feel a little bit funny.


    The fat man also looked at Casey anxiously. He didn''t expect that Casey would suddenly do this.


    Originally, Casey built a wooden house here, which made him very worried. Now Casey directly


    announced to everyone that he was staying here. Didn''t he let others target them?


    After Casey got down, the fat man ran towards him and said anxiously, "Boss, it doesn''t matter that you


    upy the mountain, but why do you have to announce it? Someone must have been eyeing us now.


    Let''s leave here before someonees to make trouble. Let''s give up the wooden house. I''ll get you


    er.¡±


    Casey smiled and nced at the fat man, and said, "If I didn''t shout, how could they know that this


    mountain is mine? If someone is asking for trouble, I will kick them away. You don''t have to worry about


    it."


    Hearing what Casey said, the fat man couldn''t refute. He thought that Casey was an inner force expert


    at medium stage, and in a short time, he shouldn''t encounter too much trouble.


    And the reason Casey did this was to make people run over and make trouble.


    Although he was currently locked in this No. 5 Prison and could not get out, Casey never felt that he


    would stay in this ce for the rest of his life.


    Once out, he still needed to face Myles, so he must quickly improve his strength when Myles couldn''t


    break into No. 5 Prison to kill him.


    Fighting was undoubtedly the fastest way to improve his strength.


    There were a lot of powerful masters in No. 5 Prison. Naturally, Casey wanted to make good use of this


    opportunity. He didn''t want to find others one by one. The best way was to let otherse to fight with


    him.


    "Boss... Boss, although I have decided to be your follower, with my strength, I can''t actually help you


    too much. When someonees to trouble you, can you not let me be cannon fodder?" the fat man


    said, staring at Casey.


    Casey smiled and said, "Don''t worry, it''s still useful for me to keep you. It would be a waste to let you


    be cannon fodder."


    "What''s the use?" the fat man asked.


    "Open your hand," Casey said.


    The fat man looked confused, but he still stretched out a hand.


    Casey put two chubby things in the palm of the fat man, and the fat man looked down, narrowing his


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    small eyes.


    "These are... potatoes?"


    "Yes, these two potatoes are our important possessions. You must take good care of them. If you lose


    them, I will screw your head off," Casey said.


    The fat man was more confused and said, "Aren''t these just two potatoes? Why are they important?


    These two are not enough for me to stuff my teeth."


    Casey red at the fat man and said, "This is not for you to eat. These two potatoes are for nting. I


    will show you how to cut themter. You will be responsible for nting potatoes in the future. Whether


    we can have enough for every meal depends on your nting technology."


    The fat man''s eyes widened immediately, and he nced at Casey strangely. He didn''t expect Casey


    to bring in two potatoes for nting.


    Immediately he realized Casey''s wisdom. In this No. 5 Prison, food was scarce. Everyone only knew


    about killing each other and grabbing other people''s food. No one had ever thought about growing their


    own food to eat.


    After all, before these people came in, they were all powerful and nevercked food. After they came


    in, they had to be frightened every day. No one would even think of getting some vegetable seeds to


    nt.


    Even if someone really thought of this method, they may not be able to implement it sessfully. After


    all, people may be gone before the vegetables had matured.


    Casey didn''t take these problems seriously. If he couldn''t even live longer that a potato here, he might


    as well just kill himself.


    In this way, Casey started the life of a king of a mountain in No. 5 Prison. He only had fat man to help


    him. The position currently assigned to the fat man was a potato ntingmissioner, and Casey


    himself was the security director of the mountain, responsible for fighting all those who try to vite his


    territory.


    On the first day Casey announced to upy the mountain, a total of eight inner force experts at initial


    stage came to provoke.


    The security director Casey directly convinced these people by beating them, and then used his body''s


    strength to temporarily abolish their inner force.


    This move was learned by Casey from the martial arts secret book.


    Although it was not clear what genre this martial arts secret book belonged to, Casey could find some


    very subtle things mentioned above.


    For example, he discovered on a certain page that hitting certain acupuncture points on the human


    body could cause the person''s breathing to be disordered.


    The use of inner force by an inner force expert depended on deep breathing If one''s breathing was


    disordered, he would have no way to use the inner force in the body, and would be no different from


    ordinary people.


    It was precisely after learning this trick that Casey came up with the idea of upying the mountain.


    This trick may not be useful for the inner force experts at medium stage, but as long as he could made


    these inner force experts at initial stage lose theirbat effectiveness, then he could not have to kill


    them without worrying about their attack.


    In this way, many freeborers could appear on Casey''s mountain.


    The fat man was amazed by Casey''s methods. The eight inner force experts at initial stage were


    shocked when they discovered that they had lost theirbat effectiveness, and they all followed the


    fat man to nt potatoes honestly.


    The prison building, in the monitoring room.


    The two old men who bet with Conway were sitting here. There were countless shots on the big screen


    in front of them, which strictly monitored the entire No. 5 Prison.


    Although No. 5 Prison was a few enclosed mountains, there may be pinhole cameras arranged by


    prison administrators to monitor the prisoners inside on any trees.


    "It''s ridiculous that the new guy actually announced that he was going to upy the mountain in the


    morning. I guess he should have been beaten to death by now."


    "Young people are really reckless. Conway still thinks that this kid can live for more than ten days. It''s


    really naive."


    "Switch the picture to the area where that guy is, and see what''s going on with him now."


    Then the two of them switched the picture on the screen to the top of the mountain where Casey was.


    When the situation on the top of the mountain came into view, the two old men''s eyes widened.


    They saw that on the top of the mountain, Casey was sitting in front of the wooden house, staring at a


    simple secret book, and not far from the top of the mountain, the fat man was leading eight people with


    his homemade simple hoes to reim wastnd.


    The light of the setting sun shines on the top of this mountain, making this picture quite idyllic.


    "This...what''s going on? Why do they look so harmonious?" an old man eximed.


    "Oh my god, what kind of person is this guy, he actually subdued the nine masters in No. 5 Prison, and


    let them start... farming?"


    For a time, Casey became an inte celebrity in the prison building. Anyone who heard about this


    incident woulde to see Caseymanding everyone to farm thend as soon as they had


    time...

 Chapter 714 Results

    Chapter 714 Results


    Two monthster.


    On the mountain where Casey was located, the first ray of sunlight shined here, and the chirping of


    birds awakened the vitality of this ce. It was obvious that this originally deserted mountain had


    be verdant. Large, tidy potato fields seethed and teemed with life, and the vines of potatoes had


    covered nearly a third of the mountain.


    However, there were more than dozens of wooden houses here. Many of the wooden houses had been


    carefully decorated and appeared to be of different styles.


    The fat man was the first to walk out of the wooden house. He felt the morning sun and stretched out a


    lot. He looked veryfortable and contented.


    He had been in this No. 5 Prison for a few years, and only thest two months were the happiest time


    for him. With Casey, he didn''t have to worry about his safety, or be always on tenterhooks at all. All he


    needed to do was to nt the potatoes in ordance with Casey''s request.


    After two months of development, the number of people on their hill had reached as many as eighteen.


    These people came to provoke after hearing that Casey upied the mountain, but they were


    eventually beaten up by Casey and were submissive.


    Of course, the number of people who really came to provoke Casey was twice as many as those who


    stayed on the mountain. Half of the people refused to obey Casey''s orders, and they were all killed in


    the end.


    The only thing that made Casey feel a little regretful was that the people he had subdued were all inner


    force experts at initial stage, and there was no one reached the medium stage of inner force.


    In the past two months, there were three inner force experts at medium stage who came to find trouble.


    Although they were all defeated by Casey in the end, Casey''s methods could not abolish their inner


    force. In addition, it was difficult to beat up these people, so these people finally ran away.


    A month ago, the mountain of Casey had been named the Edith Mountain. This name was naturally set


    by Casey to express his miss for Edith. In the following month, the reputation of the Edith Mountain had


    spread throughout the entire No. 5 Prison.


    At first, everyone felt that the person who upied the mountain was insane and was dicing with dice,


    so that he dared to let others know his position so tantly.


    It wasn''t until Casey defeated the first inner force expert at medium stage that everyone realized that


    the reason Casey dared to be so tant was because he had absolute confidence in his own strength.


    After that, he beat two consecutive inner force experts at medium stage, and it shocked the entire No. 5


    Prison. So far, the reputation of the Edith Mountain had been spread out. No one dared to look down


    on the people on the Edith Mountain. They all knew there was a great master on the Edith Mountain,


    and he was not a man to be trifled with.


    Today, the fat man looked more excited than usual, because ording to Casey, today was the day


    when potatoes were ripe, and his task today was to test the results of these two months of hard work.


    Because of the increase in the number of people on the mountain, the fat man was also promoted from


    the potato ntingmissioner to the captain of the production brigade. During this time, he was only


    in charge of directing people to grow the potatoes and build houses without having to do it himself. It


    was extremely easy for him.


    In order to let the fat man better manage these people, Casey taught the fat man the method of


    abolishing the inner force of others in a short period of time, because the validity of this method could


    onlyst for a period of time, after which it would be invalid. In order to prevent these people from


    escaping, it needed to be "updated" every once in a while.


    Casey felt it was too troublesome, so he let the fat man take care of the matter. Through this time of


    getting along, Casey found that the fat man was still a reliable person, and he was a rare kind-hearted


    person in No. 5 Prison, so he didn''t worry that the fat man would betray him.


    What''s more, even if the fat man betrayed, it wouldn''t have much influence on Casey.


    The fat man was moved because Casey was willing to teach him such a powerful method. He secretly


    vowed in his heart that he must work hard toplete the task that Casey ordered, and he must live


    up to Casey''s expectations.


    "Get up, don''t sleep, the sun is shining!" the fat man yelled out loudly.


    Before long, everyone in the house walked out.


    Although these people had been abolished their inner force and were treated asbor, they had


    resentment in their hearts, but they were no in a state of anxiety during this time, and Casey had not


    robbed them of their food, which made them ept this fact.


    At the very least, farming here was much morefortable than dealing with a group of guys who


    wanted to kill them every day.


    Before long, the fat man took everyone to the potato field and started digging potatoes.


    Everyone was a little excited, after all, these were potatoes that they had grown by themselves, and


    after having potatoes, they no longer have to worry about starving.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    At this time, in the prison building, in the monitoring room.


    There were already a dozen people standing here, staring at the screen, and there was a little


    excitement in their eyes.


    At this time, on the screen, it was the scene of the fat man leading a group of people digging potatoes.


    "Unexpectedly, these guys actually seeded in nting these potatoes. I have watched them for


    more than a month, and now I feel a little happy," Conway said with a smile.


    Casey easily survived in No. 5 Prison for two months, allowing Conway to win the bet with the two old


    men. He was getting more and morefortable to see Casey now.


    "It''s not fun to nt potatoes. The key point is that we are in No. 5 Prison. A bunch of people who are


    arrogant outside are starting to nt potatoes. This is interesting."


    "Well, I think it must be because it''s boring to work here, so I think it''s very interesting to watch them


    grow potatoes."


    "It''s just that they haven''t met a real ruthless person. When the people on List of Malicious People


    Everyone present did not refute, and seemed to have acquiesced to this person''s opinion.


    ...


    When Casey came out of the wooden house, he saw the fat man and a group of people digging


    potatoes. There was already a pile of potatoes on the ground, and a smile appeared on his face.


    "Boss, look at the potatoes we grow by ourselves. They are all very big. Now we don''t have to worry


    about getting starved!" The fat man saw Caseye out and shouted at him with a smile.


    Casey just smiled and nodded, then took out a wooden bench, sat at the door of the wooden house,


    and took out the martial arts secret book.


    He hadn''t slept all night, and had been studying the method of teaching people to practice basic


    strength described in this secret book.


    After more than two months of research, Casey had basically figured out the special features of this


    book, which should be a martial arts theorypletely different from inner force.


    In this book, there were many simple and practical little moves, some seemingly more powerful moves,


    and three moves marked with the strongest attack of "unique move".


    And Casey had used all these moved with his inner force, and the effect was very little, which made


    Casey feel that this secret book was fake.


    But justst night, Casey finally understood the strength-based cultivation method described in this


    cheat book, referred to as Basic Practicing Skills for Strength.


    Only by relying on the strength of Basic Practicing Skills for Strength, could people perform all the


    moves in this secret book to give y to the strength it should have.


    And the description of Basic Practicing Skills for Strength in this secret book was obscure, and Casey


    read it all night but couldn''t understand it.


    Just as Casey frowned and thought about the narration in the secret book, a gust of wind blew by, and


    Casey didn''t hold the secret book tightly and let it fall to the ground.


    Casey reached out and picked up the book, and found that he had taken it upside down. Just as he


    was about to turn it, a glimmer of light shed in his mind, and his eyes brightened.

 Chapter 715 XuanGong

    Chapter 715 XuanGong


    "This secret book is very clear about the moves, and I can understand it at a nce. But the Basic


    Practicing Skills for Strength is obscure and sometimes even unreasonable, making me confused."


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Now think about it, could it be that the person who wrote this secret book deliberately set up some


    difficulties in order to prevent it from using by outsiders, so that those who got this book could not learn


    the moves, even if they learned it, they could not exert the power?"


    "And ording to my research overnight, if the Basic Practicing Skills for Strength is practiced in


    reverse, it seems to be more smooth?"


    After figuring out what was going on, Casey hurriedly took the secret book and turned to the page


    about the Basic Practicing Skills for Strength. ording to the above, he tried to run it in reverse, and


    found that there was no blockage at all.


    It surprised Casey. In two months, he finally had some understanding of this secret book.


    ording to the secret book, Casey ran it all over again, and found that his lower part of abdomen was


    faintly heated. It seemed that an invisible force appeared there. Although it was very weak, Casey


    could still feel it.


    The Basic Practicing Skills for Strength in this secret book had simrities with deep breathing, but it


    was much moreplicated than it. It could be said that after understanding the Basic Practicing Skills


    for Strength, Casey felt that the deep breathing was a bit crude.


    Could it be that the Basic Practicing Skills for Strength was an advanced version of deep breathing?


    Wasn''t the strength cultivated ording to the Basic Practicing Skills for Strength a level higher than


    inner force?


    Thinking of this possibility, Casey was shocked. If this skill was really an advanced version of inner


    force, what kind of strength would he have after he cultivated it?


    An inexplicable excitement arose in him, and Casey could have a foreboding that if he could master the


    Basic Practicing Skills for Strength, coupled with the moves described in the secret book and the


    strength of his own inner force, he would be able to take on Grandmasters.


    Casey stared at the secret book again. At the top of the book, there were two weird symbols. He hadn''t


    understood what they were. Now he turned the secret book and found that these two were not


    symbols.


    They were two words that had been mirrored upside down: XuanGong.


    ...


    In the evening, a bunch of mes rose on the Edith mountain. Foley and others were sitting around the


    mes. Everyone was holding a wooden stick in their hand, on which potatoes they dug up today.


    They were roasting potatoes at the moment.


    The box lunch made by the No. 5 Prison was extremely awful, and it would always have only one taste.


    They had not tasted other foods for a long time.


    Many people were crying now after eating this delicious roast potato.


    Casey asked them to leave a third of the potatoes as seeds and sown arge area so that they could


    have a steady flow of food in the future.


    "Sure enough, it''s good to follow Casey. Now the rest of the people here must still be fighting for that


    terrible box lunch. We have all eaten roast potatoes. This is something I couldn''t even think of before."


    "Actually, we grew these potatoes. He was holding a book all the time. If I could beat him, I would have


    taken this mountain as my own," someone said disdainfully.


    Although their inner force was abolished, as geniuses, many of these people were still very


    unconvinced.


    Of course, they only dared to talk privately, they would never dare to say it in front of Casey.


    Foley red at the man and said, "No talking while eating. If you dare to say something nonsense, get


    out of here now."


    The man immediately frightened, not daring to say anything.


    At this time, Foley turned his head and nced. Casey was standing in front of a big tree at this time,


    practicing the moves learned from the secret book.


    "Bid shot,e and eat potatoes, stop practicing," Foley shouted.


    Casey didn''t answer him. His body moved with the wind, one after another. His movements were


    smooth, making people feelfortable.


    Everyone turned their heads and looked towards Casey. They saw Casey''s movements when they


    were eating potatoes, and they stopped eating.


    These people all had reached the initial stage of inner force, and had their own understanding of


    martial arts. Although they looked a group of farmer who were chatting after work, they were all real


    experts in martial arts.


    So they could all see the subtlety contained in the moves Casey was performing at this time, and


    Casey''s smooth moves made them a little stunned.


    "This...what is this move, why have I never seen it before?"


    "His move is so easy and smooth, as if he and nature are merged together. How can he do so?"


    "Okay, isn''t it just a punch? What''s so good about him? No matter what, he is just an inner force expert


    at medium stage. No matter how powerful the punch is, his strength will not increase much in a short


    time. Haven''t you seen it? He has been hitting that tree for many days. It''s a one-meter thick tree.


    Could it be that he thought he could break the tree with one palm?" The person who expressed disdain


    at Casey at that time said again.


    At this time, Casey finished his set of moves, and then quickly pped a palm on the trunk of the tree


    in front of him.


    A powerful force exploded on Casey''s palm, and the invisible air wave dissipated in the surroundings.


    With a click, a crack quickly appeared on the big tree in front of Casey, and then the crack expanded


    rapidly. Because of the crack, the whole tree lost its bnce and fell directly to the other side.


    Seeing this scene, the person who spoke just now closed his mouth immediately, and there was a


    touch of embarrassment and deep fear in his eyes.


    Casey looked at the big tree in front of him that was broken by him, with a satisfied smile on his face.


    Just now, the power of his palm was the result of hisbined inner force and the power of the Basic


    Practicing Skills for Strength recorded in the secret book.


    Originally this was just an attempt by him. He didn''t expect it to be so powerful.


    It was only the first day he started to practice that skill, and he had only umted a little strength. If


    he could fully master the skill,bined with his inner force, his strength would reach a quite terrifying


    level.


    The Basic Practicing Skills for Strength was called XuanGong, and the power obtained from it was


    called XuanJin. Caseybined XuanJin and inner force to burst out unimaginable power.


    As for the difference between XuanJin and inner force, Casey didn''t know. Maybe his master would


    know. He had to find a way to get out of the No. 5 Prison before going to ask his master about it.


    This afternoon, Casey was practicing XuanJin. At this time, a figure appeared on the Edith mountain,


    aggressively.


    "Who is Casey? Get out, and give me all the potatoes you nted, otherwise, all of you will die!"

 Chapter 716 List of Malicious People

    Chapter 716 List of Malicious People


    Casey slowly raised his head, and saw that theer was a man with sloppy clothes, tousled hair, and


    a fierce look all over him.


    There was a strong murderous in the eyes of this person, and ordinary people would feel shocked if


    they saw him.


    Foley was leading people to develop new fields. Their goal was no longer limited to nting potatoes.


    With rich experience in wild survival, they were naturally able to find many edible wild vegetables. They


    nned to grow these wild vegetables on arge scale.


    It may not be long before the Edith Mountain became the only vegetable nting base in the Fifth


    Prison.


    After hearing the man''s shout, they all turned their heads and looked over there, and then some people


    showed horrified expressions on their faces, and then eximed, "It''s Caldwell who is ranked tenth on


    List of Malicious People! We''re finished! This man is very strong, and is one of the most powerful inner


    force experts at medium stage, and he has a weird personality, and he kills everybody. Let''s run


    quickly!"


    Foley also frowned. He didn''t expect that the one who came this time would turn out to be a master on


    the List of Malicious People.


    "All of you have to stay here honestly. Now your inner force is abolished. If you leave the Edith


    Mountain, you will only die faster."


    Foley said, and then he ran towards Casey and said, "Casey, this man is ranked tenth on List of


    Malicious People. He is very powerful. Let''s just give up here if necessary. It''s important to save our


    lives."


    Casey raised his eyebrows. He didn''t expect that a malicious man really came this time. During this


    time, he also heard Foley talk about the List of Malicious People. This is a list ranked by prison


    administrators based on theprehensive strength of these masters in prison. There were only ten


    people on the list.


    The masters on the List of Malicious People represented the strongestbat effectiveness of the No.


    5 Prison. They were without exception the top ones among those inner force experts at medium stage.


    They were the super big shots who could stir up the situation of a region when they were outside.


    The three inner force experts at medium stage who were defeated by Casey before were far from


    reaching the List of Malicious People, so although reputation of the Edith Mountain had been spread


    out, it was still not regarded by many people.


    In the No. 5 Prison, only people on the List of Malicious People had the qualifications to be recognized.


    "He''s just in time, I need to find a suitable opponent to perform the new moves I learned. Since he has


    Casey said lightly, and then walked towards Caldwell.


    Foley was shocked. When others saw the masters on the List of Malicious People, they would escape


    as soon as possible. Casey even wanted to test his new moves on him. He was dicing with death.


    The people watching from the other side of the field saw Casey not only not running, but also walking


    towards Caldwell. They were all a little contemptuous.


    "Although Casey''s strength is not weak, but it is notparable to the masters on the List of Malicious


    People. Young people are fearless, but they often die because of their courage."


    "It is none of our business. If he is killed by Caldwell, we can take the opportunity to escape. He


    deserves to be beaten to death. It''s irresponsible. It''s taboo to overstate strength here."


    ...


    Caldwell stared at Casey who was walking towards him, and said coldly, "Are you Casey?"


    "Yes," Casey replied.


    "Didn''t you hear me just now? Give me all your potatoes, or you will die miserably," Caldwell said in a


    Casey smiled and said, "Are you qualified to take my thing?"


    "You''s really arrogant. Do you think that you are qualified to challenge me after beating some


    weaklings?" the murderous gazed of Caldwell directly fixed on Casey.


    Casey put on a fighting posture to Caldwell and said, "Stop talking nonsense. Let me see how powerful


    you are in the tenth ce on the List of Malicious People"


    Caldwell saw that Casey was so direct and didn''t continue to talk nonsense. He rushed towards Casey,


    moving like lightning and carrying an unrivaled aura.


    Casey narrowed his eyes, and he did feel the coercion from Caldwell. The strength of this guy was


    basically almost the same as Casey, who was cultivating inner force at the peak of outer force.


    If it were ced a month ago, it would be very hard for Casey to beat Caldwell. Now, Casey had


    learned XuanJin, which was even more mysterious than inner force, it was not so difficult for Casey to


    defeat Caldwell.


    When the two of them fought, the surrounding trees trembled lightly, and the invisible energy dissipated


    to the surroundings, making the Foley and others who were watching the battle from the sideline


    shocked.


    The prison building, in the monitoring room.


    "Come and see, Casey is fighting with Caldwell!" The person on duty saw the scene under surveince


    and immediately shouted.


    Everyone gathered around here one after another, staring at the screen under surveince.


    "It seems that this kid''s good days have finallye to an end. Because of him, I lost half a month of


    snacks to Conway. I have long hoped that he would meet the experts on the List of Malicious People."


    "Although he is not weak, he is a bit too arrogant. In No. 5 Prison, he tantly upies the mountain.


    Sooner orter he will be beaten up."


    "Caldwell''s aura looks much stronger than before. It seems that he has improved in strength. Now


    Casey is really in trouble."


    ...


    Everyone was not very optimistic about Casey, who had only been in No. 5 Prison for more than two


    months and was only in his twenties, and had givenments one after another.


    However, fifteen minutester, a look of astonishment appeared on everyone''s faces.


    "Am I dazzled? Caldwell was beaten by Casey and fell into a disadvantage?"


    "Oh my god, it''s not that he''s falling into a bad situation. It''s just that he''s losing. Casey''s strength is


    simply shocking."


    "Unbelievable, this time there is really an incredible guy here. I feel that the arrival of Casey will cause


    some unimaginable changes in No. 5 Prison."


    ...


    On the Edith Mountain, Casey struck Caldwell with a powerful fist. Caldwell used his inner force to


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    resist, his body retreated rapidly, his chest was undting, and his breathing was already a little


    unstable.


    "You are only in your twenties, why do you have such a strong strength? In terms of age, the guys


    ahead of me on the list are probably not as good as you," Caldwell said.


    Casey smiled and said, "Maybe it''s because I''m lucky."


    "Your luck today is also pretty good. I just learned a new unique move. You are fortunate to be the first


    person to see it."


    Caldwell cursed secretly in his heart, if this was lucky, then he would rather die.


    Casey didn''t give Caldwell a chance to rest, and rushed toward him again.


    His moves changed, XuanJin and inner force in his bodybined with each other and concentrated


    on his palm in a peculiar way.


    At this moment, Casey seemed to have a wave of air visible to the naked eye, which was extremely


    shocking.


    Expression on Caldwell''s face changed drastically. After realizing that he couldn''t take this move, he


    turned and ran.


    However, before he could, Casey had already appeared in front of him, and then patted him with a


    palm.


    "Tianxing Blow!"

 Chapter 717 Achievement

    Chapter 717 Achievement


    After Casey''s palm was pped on Caldwell, a sunken palm print appeared on Caldwell''s chest. Then


    the strength of Tianxing Blow spread to Caldwell''s whole body. Where it reached, the bone broke. In


    the blink of an eye, Caldwell had no intact bone..


    Caldwell, who had endured such a terrifying force, was killed instantly. His eyes were rounded. As one


    of the ten most malicious people in No. 5 Prison, he showed an expression of horror before he died.


    Casey also didn''t expect the power of Tianxing Blow to be so terrifying. He stared at his palm in


    disbelief. He thought that this palm would inflict serious injuries to Caldwell, but he didn''t expect it to be


    so terrifying.


    It was no wonder that the secret book specially marked it as a unique skill. It turned out that it was so


    powerful.


    However, after performing this move, Casey also felt that XuanJin and inner force in his body had been


    taken out. Although this move was powerful, the energy consumption of the user was also extremely


    great. With Casey''s current strength, he could only use it once.


    There were three moves recorded in the cheats. ording to the above, the power of these three


    moves was better than the other.


    Tianxing Blow was only the first move, and it had such a terrifying power, Casey couldn''t imagine how


    amazing the two moves behind it would be.


    Caldwell''s body slowly fell towards the back, and Foley and others who were watching from a distance


    were stunned, unable to react for a long time.


    "Is Caldwell dead?"


    "The palm just now made me feel like I was waiting to die... Who is Casey? I have been at the initial


    stage of inner force for so many years, but I have never heard of such a powerful palm."


    "I was wrong. I won''t try to run away anymore. From now on, even I am beaten to death, I will never


    leave the Edith Mountain. From now on, here will be my home."


    ...


    "Caldwell is dead!" A person eximed in the monitoring room of the prison building.


    The look of all the people present were serious, their gazes fixed on the screen under surveince, and


    the atmosphere suddenly dropped to the lowest point.


    All of them could clearly see Casey''s palm just now. Although they couldn''t feel Casey''s aura through


    the surveince, everyone present knew the power of that palm.


    They all knew very well that if theye to take that palm, their end would be no better than Caldwell.


    "It seems that the days of No. 5 Prison are really going to change. After so many years, this is the first


    time such a prodigy has appeared here. It is already a blessing that he will not mess up the inside too


    much."


    "Do you think he will be the first one to get more than half of the votes and be released?"


    Everyone immediately fell into silence. Obviously, they would definitely not believe it in the past, but


    now, these people''s minds were more or less beginning to waver.


    ...


    The top level of the prison, the warden''s office.


    Dudley was sitting at the table at this time, working with some documents.


    At this time, he received a video on theputer in front of him, and the person who sent him the


    video asked him to watch this video.


    Dudley yed the video casually, and smiled when he saw the scene of the Edith Mountain.


    During this period of time, Casey upied the mountain, and he directed a group of inner force experts


    to farm. As the warden, Dudley naturally heard about it.


    It was just that, as a Grandmaster, he had experienced a lot, and he just regarded Casey as an


    entertainment in a boring job.


    Now seeing Caldwell, who was ranked tenth on the List of Malicious People, standing in front of Casey


    in the video, he didn''t feel anything interesting. The so-called List of Malicious People, in his eyes, was


    nothing special. After all, no matter how powerful the experts on the list were, they could not be able to


    He still looked down at the files, only ncing at the video on theputer asionally.


    It wasn''t until Casey used Tianxing Blow to kill Caldwell with one move that Dudley raised his head


    seriously and squinted at the scene in the video.


    There was a trace of doubt in his eyes, and then he used the mouse to y back the scene just now.


    Seeing Casey using Tianxing Blow, Dudley suddenly became a little ufortable, and there was


    some disbelief on his face. He watched the video several times.


    "Interesting, a young guy in his twenties, at the medium stage of inner force, broke out a move close to


    the power of the Grandmaster. Except for the peerless geniuses in top Guwu family and the sect, this is


    the first time I''ve seen a nobody reach this level," Dudley muttered.


    "If he is given some time, he might be able to grow to an unexpected level."


    "It''s a pity that he is locked here. I hope this little guy can be smarter and be the first person to be


    released in the history of No. 5 Prison."


    ...


    At eight o''clock in the evening, at the prison gate, a group of people were lining up to get a boxed


    lunch.


    "Have you guys heard of the Edith Mountain? There is a man named Casey upies the mountain,


    and he also catches a group of people nting potatoes on the mountain. A group of inner force


    experts turn directly into farmers. I just pissed myself withughter."


    "This Casey is also really a tough one. He is clearly dicing with death. That is, he is lucky and has not


    met the masters on the List of Malicious People, otherwise he would have died."


    "Maybe he is already dead. This afternoon, I heard that Caldwell went to the Edith Mountain. On the


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    List of Malicious People, Caldwell is the one who likes to snatch things. Casey''s potatoes should be


    mature now. If nothing else, Casey has been killed by Caldwell."


    "I think you are right. Those real masters who didn''t attack Casey before probably were waiting for his


    potatoes to mature. Casey is stillcent that no one can rob him for two months. He''s really


    naive."


    ...


    Just as a group of people was discussing, a projection suddenly appeared above the prison gate.


    The content above the projection was very simple. At the top was the four big characters "List of


    Malicious People", and underneath were ten names.


    At this time, the tenth name on the list had changed from Caldwell to Casey.


    Generally, it would only appear here when the List of Malicious People changed.


    "Look at it, the List of Malicious People has been updated! Caldwell is gone, and it has be...


    Casey!"


    "Oh my god, what happened. Casey is ranked tenth on the List of Malicious People?"


    "Look at the small line after Casey''s name."


    "In the 63rd year of the establishment of the No. 5 Prison, Caldwell challenged Casey and was killed by


    Casey. He died with his bones were all broken."


    Everyone who saw this line of small characters took a breath, and an unconcealed fear emerged from


    their heart.


    It wasn''t until this time that they knew that Casey, who was a little stupid in their eyes, possessed


    strength that they couldn''t imagine.


    Overnight, the name Casey became the focus of discussion among all the people in No. 5 Prison.

 Chapter 718 Secret

    Chapter 718 Secret


    On the Edith Mountain.


    Casey was standing in the ce where he usually practiced martial arts and felt what was said in the


    martial arts secret book.


    With the in-depth understanding of XuanGong, Casey more and more felt the mystery of this skill. With


    the foundation of inner force, the XuanJin in his body increased very rapidly. ording to his


    spection, he should reach the initial stage of XuanJin.


    With strength at the initial stage of XuanJin,bined with inner force, he could kill an inner force


    expert at medium stage with Tianxing Blow. It was easy to know how terrifying XuanJin was.


    Casey could vaguely feel that the power of Tianxing Blow when he used to kill Caldwell was able to


    catch up with the weak Grandmasters.


    Although he could only use it once, it was enough for his, an inner force expert at medium stage. This


    was definitely a powerful hand.


    And Casey had a hunch that when XuanJin reached the medium stage, his strength would increase


    qualitatively. At that time, he merged XuanJin and inner force together with the moves described in the


    secret book, even if he ran into a Grandmaster, he could be able to fight back.


    At that time, Casey felt that the chance to fight against Grandmaster hid in this martial arts secret book,


    but he did not expect such a situation.


    This martial arts secret book did not allow Casey to reach the level of Grandmaster in a short period of


    time, but XuanJin described in it could help him burst out the fighting power of the a Grandmaster when


    he was at the medium stage of inner force.


    And this was enough for Casey.


    Foley ran towards Casey with a smile on his face and said, "Boss, since you killed Caldwell and got a


    ce on the List of Malicious People, there are almost no people whoe here to steal potatoes. In


    the morning, I I noticed that a few people were looking at us. However, when I red at them, they


    were all scared away. This is all due to your reputation."


    Casey smiled and said, "Wouldn''t you be afraid that the people under your leadership would take the


    opportunity to escape?"


    Foley waved his hand and said, "I don''t need to worry about this problem anymore. Since the you got a


    ce on the List of Malicious People, they refused to leave even if I drove them away. Now they are


    eager to follow you to farm thend for the rest of their lives."


    Hearing what Foley said, Casey thought about it thoughtfully, and asked, "How is the farm now?"


    "In addition to your potatoes, we have already selected three edible wild vegetables to start batch


    nting, and recently we are studying how to extract oil from nts. Although the effect is not good, we


    may be able to stir-fry someday," Foley said smugly.


    Caseyughed, patted Foley on the shoulder, and said, "Very good, these foods and vegetables are


    very important to us. You must take good care of them. They will be of great useful to me in the future.


    If you do well, I will not treat you badly."


    Foley smiled and said, "Casey, can you teach me the move that you killed Caldwellst time?"


    Casey red at him and said, "Why don''t you feel it yourself?"


    Foley shrank his neck in fright, and said quickly, "No, no. I just need to farm thend honestly. Take


    your own time. I am going to watch them."


    After speaking, Foley ran away quickly.


    Casey currently had no ns to tell others about XuanGong. He could feel that the things involved in


    this secret book were very important. People in the world had been devoted to be inner force


    expert, and XuanJin was better than inner force. Once others knew about XuanGong, Casey at that


    time would probably be besieged by all the Grandmasters in this world.


    What people who had reach the realm of Grandmaster desired was the improvement of strength, and


    no one would refuse a martial arts secret book that could make them stronger.


    And Casey felt that XuanJin and inner force were simr. The inner force was like a low-profile version


    of XuanJin. It stood to reason that those Guwu families would definitely not let XuanJin be lost if they


    knew it.


    But now the mainstream of C Country was inner force, and he had never heard anything like XuanJin.


    So Casey suspected that XuanJin may involve some secrets that he didn''t know. Once this kind of


    thing was exposed, it would inevitably cause disaster to himself. Therefore, before he got absolute


    strength, this matter would always be a secret, buried in Casey''s heart.


    At this point, Casey could only say with emotion that he still knew too little about this world.


    ...


    C Country.


    In a deep mountain more than two hundred kilometers away from B City, through a hidden path, you


    coulde to the front of a steep cliff. On this cliff, there was a very steep stonedder leading to the


    top of the cliff.


    At the end of the stonedder, there were three big characters written lively: Xing Yi Sect.


    Xing Yi Sect was a sect created by people who learned Xing Yi Fist. It ranked in the forefront of


    strength and status among the ancient martial arts sects.


    Like other ancient martial arts sects, with the development of the times, people were bing


    unfamiliar with ancient martial arts, and Xing Yi Sect had also moved into the deep mountains. It only


    asionally sent people down the mountain to select youths and take them back, and would not get


    involved in the affairs of outside world.


    At this time, the inner circle of Xing Yi Sect, the residence of Craig, Leader.


    A youth was leading Quentin, the head of the Briggs family in Kinmon County, toward.


    Quentin looked solemn at this time. Although more than two months had passed, he still had not


    forgotten the scene when Micah was killed by Casey.


    In the past two months, he tried all the hard work and finally returned to Xing Yi Sect, and came to


    report this matter to Micah''s master, Craig, the Leader of Xing Yi Sect.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Craig was the second-ranked master of Xing Yi Sect. He had almost reached the realm of


    Grandmaster. In Xing Yi Sect, except for the chief of Xing Yi Sect who was already a Grandmaster,


    Craig''s position in the sect was iparable.


    Micah , who was killed by Casey, was a fairly good apprentice of Craig.


    The youth took Quentin to Craig''s residence. At this time, Craig was meditating. The youth greeted him


    and left.


    Quentin didn''t dare to neglect, in front of this master who had almost reached the realm of


    Grandmaster, he was extremely nervous.


    He hurriedly exined his intention, and at the same time reported the process of Micah''s killing by


    Casey, and then behaved distressed, as if he had almost died for Match when Casey killed Match.


    After listening to Quentin''s words, Craig opened his eyes, and a brilliant light shot out from it. Quentin''s


    body shivered as he looked at Craig.


    "How dare he kill my apprentice. He is really self-defeating. Do you know what the identity of this


    person is?" Craig said.


    "It has been verified that this person is the head of the Davies family, a top family in B City. He was


    originally just a rtively powerful ordinary person. I don''t know how he learned inner force. He is very


    arrogant," Quentin said.


    Craig snorted coldly, and said, "Fine, it just happened that I haven''t been down the mountain for


    several years. After a while, I will go down and take a walk down the mountain to help avenge Match,


    for he once was my best apprentice."

 Chapter 719 Legend

    Chapter 719 Legend


    The No. 5 Prison.


    More than a month passed.


    When everyone''s discussion about Casey gradually subsided, another news came from the Edith


    Mountain, which shocked the entire No. 5 Prison.


    Casey weed all the masters on List of Malicious People topare notes. No matter who beat


    him would be rewarded with a bag of potatoes.


    This news put Casey on the cusp of the storm again. What people care about was not that Casey took


    potatoes as a reward for winning, but that Casey openly challenged all the masters on the List of


    Malicious People. This was apletely crazy act in their opinion. .


    Even the masters on the List of Malicious People were very clear that those who could be on this list


    were ruthless. Although they were ranked ording to their strength, the gap between them was very


    small. If there was a detail error, even the ninth ranked person still had a chance to defeat the third


    ranked master.


    Therefore, under normal circumstances, the masters on the List of Malicious People were all each


    going his own way, and each stayed on their own territory. There were very few cases where conflicts


    break out between them.


    This was the first time in the history of No. 5 Prison that someone directly challenged all the masters on


    the List of Malicious People like Casey.


    In fact, Casey was forced to do so. He originally thought that after he killed Caldwell, the masters on


    the List of Malicious People would pay attention to him and fight him one after another.


    It just so happened that his XuanJin was already on the verge of breaking through, and he needed a lot


    of battles to consolidate his strength, in order to reach the medium stage of XuanJin.


    However, what he didn''t expect was that these masters on the List of Malicious People were very


    tolerant. After more than a month, none of them came to challenge him.


    Casey had no choice but toe up with this method and challenge all the masters of the on the List


    of Malicious People, hoping that these people coulde and fight him for potatoes.


    The facts proved that this method was indeed effective. Two days after the news spread, Klein ranked


    eighth on the List of Malicious People, came to the top of the Edith mountain.


    "I have been in No. 5 Prison for so many years. It is the first time I have seen a person as arrogant as


    you. Since you want to die so, I will fulfill you today." There was a ferocious scar on Klein''s face, which


    extended from the position of his eyes to his neck. Just a look at it made people feel trembling.


    Casey smiled and arched his hands at Klein, and said, "Kindly give me your advice."


    The battle between the two began quickly, and the momentum was no different than thest time


    Casey and Caldwell fought.


    Foley and others watched the battle from a distance. Although they were afraid of being affected, this


    level of battle was of great help to them. More observation may promote their strength.


    Klein was much stronger than Caldwell, but Casey''s strength at this time was far stronger than that of a


    month ago, It could even be said that the gap between Klein and Casey was even greater than the gap


    between Caldwell and Casey.


    After a fierce fight, Casey ended the battle with Tianxing Blow.


    However, he did not hit Klein''s body, but stopped at the position of his chest.


    "Why didn''t you kill me?" Klein stared at Casey with some doubts.


    "It''s just a discussion. I don''t have to kill you, you can go," Casey said calmly.


    A trace of movement shed through Klein''s hostile eyes. Then he didn''t say anything, turned and


    walked down the Edith Mountain.


    In the next month, Casey started the journey to challenge the masters on the List of Malicious People.


    If these masters did note to Casey, Casey would take the initiative to find them, and every time he


    would bring a bag of potatoes.


    Three days after defeating Klein, Casey yed against the seventh-ced master on the List of


    Malicious People, Hodge, and won in 15 minutes.


    Two days after defeating Hodge, Casey yed against the sixth-ced master on the List of Malicious


    People, Todd, and won in 18 minutes.


    Five days after defeating Todd, Casey yed against the fifth-ced master on the List of Malicious


    People, Mayer, and won in 16 minutes.


    ...


    In the fourth month after Casey came to No. 5 Prison, Curtis, the second-ced master on the List of


    Malicious People, was defeated by Casey.


    Curtis was a real lunatic. When Casey came to him, Curtis was grasping the leg of an inner force


    expert at initial stage, and he pulled his leg abruptly, and then, then put the blood in the bowl, as if


    ready to drink.


    This time Casey didn''t keep his life. He delivered a knockout blow to Curtis with Curtis, breaking all


    meridians and internal organs of Curtis who had brought endless horror in No. 5 Prison.


    At this point, Casey had be a legend in No. 5 Prison. The entire List of Malicious People, except


    for the first one, had all been defeated by Casey.


    The person who created this legend was only in his twenties, and most of people in No. 5 Prison were


    wallowed in the luxury of the secr world in their twenties.


    The prison management also listed Casey as a subject that must be monitored. This kind of person


    must be closely guarded, or he would cause a big trouble one day.


    When Casey happily challenged the masters on the List of Malicious People, the production team led


    by Foley also achieved great results. The potatoes they currently own had could feed more than 20


    people in one year.


    And the wild vegetables they nted in batches had reached the maturity stage. The Edith Mountain


    had be the richest mountain in No. 5 Prison. Those who were caught by Casey back to work as


    coolies were d to be caught back, otherwise they may starve now.


    Many people in No. 5 Prison coveted the food on the Edith Mountain, but no one dared to grab


    anything here, because everyone knew that the boss of this mountain was Casey, and this tough guy


    singled out the all the master on the List of Malicious People.


    Now almost everyone was looking forward to the battle between Casey and the first one on the List of


    Malicious People.


    This afternoon, Casey was sitting with Foley and others eating baked potatoes.


    At this time, there was a sound of collision of iron chains. Everyone turned their heads and looked to


    the side. They saw a man with messy hair, ragged clothes, and a face covered with dust, who could


    hardly see the original appearance.


    On this person''s hands and feet, iron chains with the thickness of a thumb were locked, and they


    looked extremely heavy. When he walked, the iron chains would make nking noises.


    After seeing this man, Foley and others showed horrified expressions on their faces. Among them,


    some people threw the potatoes in their hands on the ground, jumped up and said, "It''s Ewing, ranked


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    first on the List of Malicious People. He... why does hee here!"


    Everyone immediately panicked, obviously afraid of this person.


    Casey stared at the man. He didn''t expect that the Ewing who Conway told him to be more careful


    before entering was the first one on the List of Malicious People.


    Ewing stared at everyone, did not show any malice, but stared at the baked potatoes on the ground


    with greedy look, swallowed and spit, and said,


    "Can I eat with you?"

 Chapter 720 Ewing

    Chapter 720 Ewing


    Casey nced at Ewing. Although he didn''t know what the other party wasing for, he still said,


    "Yes."


    Seeing Casey''s agreement, Ewing didn''t stand on ceremony, and walked toward Casey with the heavy


    iron chain.


    Foley and others all hurriedly got up from the ground and retreated ten meters away. Ewing was the


    number one on the List of Malicious People. Casey dared to sit with him, but they didn''t dare.


    In the deceitful No. 5 Prison, no one could guess what other people really thought about. Perhaps


    Ewing was pretending to be innocent, and thenmitting a murder while everyone was off guard.


    This was not something that had never happened in the fifth prison..


    "Boss, you... be careful, this guy is not easy to mess with," Foley yelled at Casey cautiously.


    Ewing didn''t care about other people''s attitudes toward him. After sitting on the ground, he picked up a


    roasted potato and ate it hungrily.


    Casey stared at Ewing, feeling as if he hadn''t eaten for a few days. It was really surprising that the a


    person ranked first on the List of Malicious People was so pathetic.


    After a long time, Ewing''s stomach bulged when he ate. After a big hup, he stopped. Then he turned


    to look at Casey and smiled and said, "Thank you for your hospitality. I''ve been so full."


    "Are you here to fight with me?" Casey asked.


    Ewing smiled and said, "You can defeat these masters on List of Malicious People one after another. It


    is really amazing, and you are still so young. If you are given a period of time, you will surely grow to an


    unexpected level."


    "I really want to fight with you to see how strong a peerless genius is. Unfortunately, I don''t have this


    opportunity at the moment. You have also seen it. What I have on my hands and feet is a chain made


    of special metal. It weighed 100 pounds. I can''t fight with this thing."


    Casey looked down at the iron chain on Ewing and asked, "Why are you wearing this thing?"


    A mysterious smile appeared on Ewing''s face and he said, "If I don''t wear it, many people here will


    suffer."


    Casey raised his eyebrows and wondered if Ewing was using this iron chain to limit his strength? But in


    Casey''s eyes, as long as Ewing''s strength did not reach the level of a Grandmaster, it would make no


    difference whether to wear this chain or not.


    "If I can, I still hope to have a fight with you," Casey said.


    "You better not have this idea. I will spend the night near here tonight. If you see me, it is best not to


    believe anything I say."


    Ewing spoke to Casey, then stood up, carrying the heavy chain, and slowly left.


    Casey felt strange, thinking that Ewing was ranked first on the List of Malicious People, but he was very


    weird. Casey couldn''t know why.


    After Ewing left, Casey asked the Foley and others about Ewing. They all said that Ewing was very


    mysterious, and they didn''t know much about him. They only knew that Ewing was very powerful. The


    masters on List of Malicious People would avoid meeting him.


    At night, Caseyy in the wooden cabin to sleep.


    His keen intuition allowed him to feel the changes in his surroundings even when he was asleep, and if


    there was a problem, he would wake up immediately.


    When a gust of wind blew, Casey opened his eyes. He always felt that something was wrong in the


    room.


    As soon as he opened his eyes, he saw a pair of dark eyes staring at him. The owner of those eyes


    had messy hair, and his face was dirty and indistinguishable.


    If an ordinary person saw this scene, they may be frightened and fainted.


    Casey was also taken aback. He didn''t expect that someone could get so close to him without letting


    him notice it. If it was normal, if someone was within one meter of him, he would be able to detect it.


    He quickly stood up, put on a fighting condition, stared at the man, and found that it was Ewing who


    was eating baked potatoes with him in the afternoon.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The iron chains on Ewing were all there, but there was no sound. It required a very strong control to do


    it. At this moment, Casey had to attach importance to Ewing''s strength.


    "What do you want to do?" Casey asked warily.


    A smile appeared on Ewing''s face. In this state, no matter how Casey looked at it, he felt that Ewing''s


    smile was a little gloomy.


    "Don''t be nervous, don''t you want to have a fight with me? I cannot fight with this chain on my body, so


    I want you to help me fetch the keys and unlock these chains for me so that I can fight with you," Ewing


    said.


    A suspicion arose in Casey''s heart. He thought that even if Ewing suddenly wanted to fight with him, it


    wouldn''t be toote toe back to him during the day, and he did have toe here at middle of the


    night? If it wasn''t for his good psychological quality, he would have been scared at that time.


    "Where is the key?" Casey asked.


    "On a cliff, I can''t get there with this iron chain on my body. No one here dared to help me. I think you


    are different from them, so I came to you for help," Ewing said.


    Casey pondered for a moment. Although he didn''t know exactly what Ewing wanted to do, with his


    current strength, he didn''t need to have any fear. If Ewing had a bad n, he would just shoot.


    So Casey agreed to Ewing.


    The two people walked towards the cliff that Ewing talked about. On the way, Casey repeatedly


    confirmed that this person was the one who ate potatoes with him in the afternoon, but he always felt


    that something was wrong.


    Before long, they came to a steep cliff. Casey used the moonlight to estimate that the cliff was at least


    30 meters high. Even if he wanted to climb up, it would take a lot of effort. Not to mention Ewing who


    had chains on his body.


    "The key is in a hole at the top of the cliff. You only need to climb up, take the key down, and I can have


    a fight with you." Ewing smiled and said with a hint of excitement in his eyes.


    "I can help you get it, but you need to tell me why the key is in that ce," Casey stared at Ewing and


    asked.


    Ewing became a little impatient, and said, "It''s the prison management team. They put the key in such


    a high ce, even if I know it, I can''t get it. What the fuck..."


    Speaking of this, Ewing immediately changed his words and said with a smile, "I know you are a good


    person and will help me get the key."


    Casey nodded, pretending to go to climb the cliff, and at the moment he turned around, he saw the


    bloodthirsty and madness that could not be concealed in Ewing''s eyes.


    He immediately backed away a few steps, staring at the person in front of him with both eyes, and


    asked, "You are not Ewing, who are you!"

 Chapter 721 Multiple Personalities

    Chapter 721 Multiple Personalities


    Seeing the reaction of Casey, Ewing immediately said with a smile, "I''m Ewing. Could it be that you


    can''t recognize me?"


    Casey looked at Ewing up and down again, saying, "You look the same as Ewing, but I''m sure that


    you''re not the Ewing who came to me in the afternoon."


    Ewing kept silent for a while. Then heughed wildly. He suddenly put on a murderous look, no longer


    hiding the fact that he was a bloodthirsty man.


    "Unexpectedly, you should find it out. Ewing, son of a bitch, pretends to be a gentleman at ordinary


    times. It''s really hard to pretend to be him. I just pretended to be him for a while just now, but I feel so


    sick." Ewing spoke.


    Casey frowned. Judging from some details, the person in front of him now had exactly the same


    appearance as Ewing. It seemed that they were the same person.


    But this person''s personality waspletely different from that of the person he met in the afternoon,


    which made him feel a little confused.


    "If you''re not Ewing, Who are you? Why do you look exactly the same as Ewing?" Casey asked.


    "Ewing" smiled and said, "I''m Ewing, but I''m also not that Ewing. The reason why I look the same as


    him is that we share the same body. Sometimes, it''s him that controls this body while other times it''s


    me that control this body."


    Casey was stunned and thought of a mental disease.


    Multiple personalities.


    No wonder Conway reminded him that Ewing was a mad man and that he should guard against Ewing


    when he was in No. 5 Prison. If Ewing really had multiple personalities, then Ewing was a mad man in


    the scientific sense.


    The top expert in fighting on List of Malicious People should be one who had multiple personalities.


    When one personality dominated his body, he was gentle and elegant; when another personality


    dominated his body, he was violent and crazy. It was the first time for Casey to run into such a person.


    "I think you should go to see a doctor." Casey spoke.


    "Ewing" immediately sneered and said, "Sooner orter, I''ll kill him. This damn guy has stopped me


    from doing many things. However, it''s getting more and more difficult for him to dominate the body.


    Soon, I''ll own this body. At that time, I''ll celebrate it by killing all the prisoners here."


    "Fe, isn''t it that you want to have a fight with me? I''m as powerful as that guy. As long as you help me


    to get the key, I''ll have a fight with you. Besides, as a reward, I won''t kill you. How about that?"


    Casey smiled and said, "No, I won''t agree with it. I didn''t anticipate that Ewing should have multiple


    personalities. Compared with you, I would rather have a fight with Ewing that has the other personality."


    "Ewing" immediately became a little crazy. Both of his arms trembled, making the iron chains tinkle.


    "You''re stupid. Sooner orter, I''ll kill that guy. And I''m the owner of this body. Even if you don''t help


    me, I''ll figure out a way to get the key. At that time, I''ll let you die a terrible death!" "Ewing" said while


    gritting his teeth.


    "As you please." Casey turned around and was about to leave. He knew that it was useless to argue


    with a mad man.


    "Ewing" wanted to stop Casey at once. Right at this moment, there was suddenly a painful expression


    on his face. He secretly cursed, "Damn it. You should try to control the body. Didn''t we agree that you


    control the body in the daytime while I control the body in the evening?"


    Casey turned around. Ewing, a person, yed two roles and struggled. And it was at night. Casey


    watched him, feeling that it was a little weird.


    Before long, Ewing no longer moved. It seemed that neither of the two personalities had seeded in


    controlling the boy. As a result, Ewing fainted and fell directly to the ground.


    Casey could do nothing but shake his head. He approached Ewing and took Ewing back to the Edith


    Mountain.


    On the next morning.


    Ewing woke up and found that he was lying on the ground. His head hurt a little. And Casey was


    standing not far away from him and was staring at him.


    "Why am I here? I remember that I walked towards another mountain after I left yesterday. Could it be


    that that guy took the opportunity to dominate the body?" Ewing spoke to himself.


    "Now, are you Ewing or the other person?" Casey asked while staring at Ewing.


    Ewing was stunned. Then he thought of something and asked, "Did hee to youst night?"


    Casey nodded.


    Ewing helplessly sighed and said, "It seems that things are getting worse. I''m afraid that I have to make


    a decision as soon as possible. Otherwise, once he controls the body, many people in No. 5 Prison will


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    be killed."


    Casey said with a smile, "Maybe you''re overly confident. Perhaps you''re not powerful enough to be


    able to do that."


    Ewing didn''t get angry. Instead, he sighed, "The most powerful inner force expert in No. 5 Prison is just


    in advanced stage of medium stage. People like you, who can defeat experts in fighting on List of


    Malicious People, could be said to be very powerful. However, they''re just inner force expert in medium


    stage."


    "To be honest, I''m already Half Step Master. However powerful an inner force expert in medium stage


    is, he or she is no match for me."


    Hearing that, Casey was a little surprised. He didn''t expect that Ewing had been Half Step Master.


    Although he was not as powerful as Grandmaster, he had been very powerful.


    If that was the case, he was eligible to say those words.


    However, although Casey was still an inner force expert in medium stage, his XuanJin had entered


    medium stage because of a lot of fights in the previous days.


    When XuanJin and inner force werebined, it was far more powerful than inner force in medium


    stage. Casey felt that he was powerful enough to have a fight with Grandmaster now. The only problem


    was that he could only be that powerful for a short time.


    "What''re you going to do?" Casey asked.


    Ewing sighed and spoke, "In the past, I attached so much importance to power that I forgot food and


    sleep. Later, to prove how powerful I was, I killed many innocent people. At that time, this evil


    personality came into being in my mind. It got worse and worse, and finally I''m in such a bad situation."


    "If he takes control of my body, I''ll be aplete devil. Under such a circumstance, it should be


    better kill me now."


    "Can you do me a favor? Kill me, and I''ll be free." Ewing looked at Casey.


    Casey put on a yful smile and said, "I''m willing to help you."


    "But since you want to kill yourself, why not let the other personality dominate your body and let him


    have a fight with me? I promise you that I''ll kill him."


    "What''s your opinion?"

 Chapter 722 Moon Invitation

    Chapter 722 Moon Invitation


    After hearing what Casey said, Ewing was a little astonished. He emphasized it again, "I''ve been Half


    Step Master. However powerful an inner force expert in medium stage is, he or she will not be match


    for me. Are you sure that you want to fight with me?"


    Casey seriously nodded and said, "Except you, there is no one on List of Malicious People who can be


    match for me. Besides, I want very much to know how powerful Half Step Master is. As for whether I


    can defeat you, don''t worry about that."


    Ewing thought for a while. After a long time, he raised his head and said, "Well, I agree. Now, I''m still


    match for him. Maybe I can stop him from killing you at critical points. Of course, it would be best if you


    can kill him yourself."


    Hearing that, Casey no longer hesitated. He immediately went to the cliff he had been tost night,


    climbed up and took the key.


    Aftering back, Casey loosened the iron chain around Ewing.


    Seeing that, Foley and other people were scared a lot. As everyone knew, Ewing, when he was bound


    by an iron chain, had been extremely fearsome in No. 5 Prison. Now, Casey should have loosened the


    iron chain around his body. It was just like letting a vicious beast out.


    "Don''t be too anxious. I''m just going to have a fight with him." Casey spoke to Foley and other people


    with a smile.


    People around didn''t think that it was "just" a fight. If they were slightly affected by such a fight, they


    would be killed.


    Besides, many people didn''t believe that Casey was able to defeat Ewing after the iron chains around


    him were loosened, so they all had the idea of putting away their belongings and being ready to leave


    at any time.


    In the monitor room in the Prison Office Building.


    "Casey should loosen the chains around Ewing''s body. What does he want to do?"


    "It seems that they want to have a fight."


    "Is Casey out of his mind? ording to Warden, Ewing has been a Half Step Master. He would be a


    Grandmaster after making some progress! Although he defeated the experts in fighting on List of


    Malicious People these days, he should be no match for Half Step Master."


    "Report it to Warden now. ording to what Warden said at thest meeting, he wants to develop


    Casey. If he is killed by Ewing, it will be too bad."


    ...


    In a clearing on the Edith Mountain.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Casey and Ewing were standing face to face. At this moment, Ewing had got rid of the heavy iron


    chains. Although he looked slovenly, he had sage-like features.


    Foley and other people stood somewhere a few dozen meters away from them and watched them


    because they were afraid that they would be hurt by them if they stayed close to them.


    "Are you sure that you want to fight with me when another personality controls the body?" Ewing put


    his hands behind his back and stared seriously at Casey.


    "Yes, please let him out. If I fight with him, I can try my best. If I fight with you, I possibly won''t fight with


    all my strength. It''s meaningless." Casey replied.


    Ewing nodded. He no longer talked nonsense and just stood still. But in just a few seconds, his


    temperament obviously changed.


    "Ewing"ughed crazily and put on an evil smile. There was a great deal of hostility in his eyes.


    Foley and other people, who were far away from them, were scared a lot. Just now, Ewing was gentle


    and elegant. In an instant, he looked like a mad man. He was unpredictable.


    "Previously, you had already dodged a bullet. Unexpectedly, you took the initiative to open the iron lock.


    Fe, could it be that you don''t know that you''re seeking death?" "Ewing" said with a sneer.


    Casey twitched his lips and said, "Maybe you should think about if you''ll be killed by me today."


    "Ewing" sneered and spoke, "You''re dreaming! Since you''re seeking your own death, don''t me me!"


    Just after he finished speaking, he rushed to Casey. He moved so fast that there were afterimages.


    Besides, Foley and other people, who were far away, couldn''t see his moves clearly.


    Casey instantly felt the air of forcefulness "Ewing" had. Although Casey was very powerful now, he was


    just an inner force expert in medium stage. Therefore, "Ewing", who had been a Half Step Master, had


    a much stronger air of forcefulness than Casey did.


    "Ewing" gave Casey a punch. Casey didn''t dodge it. Instead, he chose to resist it with his fist. "Ewing"


    used so much strength that Casey immediately retreated more than 10 meters after their fists met.


    "You''re so weak, but you should want to have a fight with me. You should study for a few more years


    before having a fighting with me. Unfortunately, you won''t have a chance to do so anymore." "Ewing"


    taunted.


    Casey sneered. Just now, to get to know how powerful Half Step Master was, he didn''t use XuanJin.


    He just resisted with inner force.


    Half Step Master was really more powerful than he had imagined, but that was all. Later, Casey would


    let "Ewing" know how powerful XuanJin was.


    He stepped on the ground so hard that there was a deep hole on the ground. Then he rushed to


    "Ewing" at an extremely high speed.


    "Ewing" narrowed his eyes. Finding the change in Casey, he became a little excited.


    "Interesting. No wonder you dare to challenge me. It seems that you''re well prepared."


    "Ewing" smiled and still didn''t take Casey seriously. This time, Caseybined inner force and


    XuanJin, giving Ewing a heavy punch. After stopping Casey from hitting him, Ewing took a half step


    back, raised his eyebrows and asked, "Why did you have so much more strength than before?"


    Casey smiled and said, "If you defeat me, I''ll tell you."


    They fought violently. As a result, there were deep pits on the ground in the area they fought. Besides,


    there were many cracks on the ground.


    After attacking each other dozens of times, Casey narrowed his eyes. Without hesitation, he used inner


    force and XuanJin, patting Ewing with great strength.


    "Tianxing Blow!"


    Finding that this move was very powerful, the expression of "Ewing" changed. He stopped Casey from


    hitting him with all his strength.


    In a second, "Ewing" took three steps back. A little blood came out of his mouth.


    "Damn it, I should be hurt by a fe in medium stage. You''vepletely angered me. Now I''m going to


    fight with you seriously. You had better pray that you can survive my next move!"


    "Ewing" stared at Casey with a ferocious expression. Soon after that, there was a turbulence around


    him. The trees around began to shake. The sky seemed to be darker because of it.


    Seeing that, Casey was secretly surprised. He didn''t expect that Half Step Master was already able to


    influence the surrounding environment with their strength. Inner force expert in medium stage was


    really not as powerful as Half Step Master.


    "Fe, if you can survive after I use this move, you can brag about it in the rest of your life!"


    With a shout, "Ewing" jumped and punched Casey. He moved so fast that people nearly couldn''t see


    his move clearly.


    "Sky Shaking Hammer!"


    Casey was serious. At this time, it was impossible for him to resist the attack from "Ewing" with ordinary


    moves. He decisively concentrated all his inner force and XuanJin into his hand.


    After that, he held one fist in the other hand, putting them around his chest. Before "Ewing" touched his


    body, he pushed one hand to the air.


    It was not Tianxing Blow. It was the second move of that three unique moves.


    "Moon Invitation!"

 Chapter 723 How Powerful Casey Was

    Chapter 723 How Powerful Casey Was


    In the Warden''s office.


    Dudley was staring at the monitoring screen on theputer with a frown.


    Casey was having a violent fight with "Ewing". It surprised him a lot that Casey was able to be match


    for "Ewing" who had been Half Step Master. Later, Casey used Tianxing Blow and hurt Ewing. Seeing


    that, Dudley praised Casey again.


    However, an inner force expert in medium stage was not as powerful as a Half Step Master. In Dudley''s


    opinion, there were two reasons why Casey could hurt Ewing with Tianxing Blow. One reason was that


    Tianxing Blow was really a powerful move and people who used this move could show a higher fighting


    capacity. The other reason was that Ewing was being careless.


    Now, Ewing got angry and used his most powerful move which was named Sky Shaking Hammer. In


    the past, Ewing became famous with exactly this move. Now, he, as a Half Step Master, used this


    move. Under this circumstance, it was as powerful as some attacks from Grandmaster.


    In Dudley''s view, Casey would definitely not be able to resist it.


    After Casey used Tianxing Blowst time, Dudley had been specially paying attention to Casey. In his


    opinion, Casey had great potential. The reason why Casey was put into No. 5 Prison was that he acted


    on impulsive and killed ordinary people. He was not a bad people in essence.


    Therefore, he wanted to take care of Casey. Unexpectedly, Casey took the initiative to provoke the


    most powerful people in No. 5 Prison. Now, he even made Ewing use his most powerful move. Seeing


    that, Dudley didn''t know what to do.


    At this time, Dudley was holding a remote control in his hand. There was a button on it. As long as he


    pressed the button, the bracelet around Ewing''s wrist would release a super-strong current. In that way,


    Ewing would stop attacking Casey.


    When Ewing''s fist was about to touch Casey, to save Casey''s life, Dudley was going to press the


    button. Right at this moment, Casey suddenly had an air of forcefulness that was no weaker than that


    of Ewing. Seeing that, Dudley was astonished.


    "His move seems to be more powerful than the move of Ewing. Who on earth is he? Where did he


    learn such a powerful move?"


    ...


    On the Edith Mountain, Casey and "Ewing" fought at a high speed. "Ewing" attacked Casey with Sky


    Shaking Hammer while Casey resisted it with Moon Invitation. The moment their fists met, there was


    an invisible wave dispersing around them. Foley and other people, who were dozens of meters away,


    were affected by it. They all gritted their teeth and resisted it.


    Many of those who no longer had inner force even sat on the ground.


    "It...It''s so crazy. Is it really a fight between two people who are not Grandmaster yet? If I didn''t know


    them well, I might think that they''re all Grandmasters." Foley murmured to himself.


    After realizing what had happened and wanting to know what the consequence was, he hurriedly


    looked at Casey and Ewing.


    There was a big hole with a radius of about one meter on the ground in the distance. Casey was


    standing in the hole, gasping for breath. It seemed that he was tired.


    Ewing was lying on the ground. He was motionless. No one knew whether he was still alive or not.


    Everyone was dumbfounded. None of them had expected that Ewing, who had been a Half Step


    Master, would lose the fight!


    It meant that Casey was as least as powerful as a Half Step Master.


    "Oh, my God. He''s only in his twenties. Compared with him, I was not as powerful as a peasant. Oh,


    no, I''m a peasant now." Foley said to himself.


    Casey gave "Ewing" a nce and took a deep breath. He was tired, but he clearly knew that he could


    go on fighting.


    He came close to "Ewing", lowered his head and took a look at him.


    Just now, when he used Moon Invitation, he could actually kill Ewing. But Casey finally showed some


    mercy and just injured "Ewing".


    "Ewing" couldn''t believe it. Seeing that Casey came over, he asked with perplexity in his eyes,


    "Why...Why can you use such a powerful move? I can feel that you''re just an inner force expert in


    medium stage."


    Casey stared at him for a moment and said, "There isn¡¯t just inner force in the world."


    "Ewing" thought for a moment. Then he put on a ferocious smile, after which he closed his eyes.


    Casey thought that Ewing had died. He wondered: Just now, I didn''t use all my strength. Why would he


    die? At this time, Ewing, who had already closed his eyes, suddenly coughed violently. After that, he


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    opened his eyes. Now, his eyes were clear.


    "He''s dead. He''s finally dead. Ha, ha, ha, it never urs to me that he would disappear from my body


    in such a way. Casey, thank you for showing me mercy. Otherwise, I would also be dead, just like him."


    Ewingughed, although he was injured.


    Casey also didn''t expect that he should kill the evil personality of Ewing. He looked at Ewing, who was


    lying on the ground, and was a little surprised.


    "Are you sure that...he has been killed by me?" Casey asked.


    Ewing seriously nodded. Then he took out a token from his pocket. There was a word "Yin" written on


    it.


    "This token is reward. Before I was put into here, I founded a hit squad named Yin Killers. It''s a little


    influential in the world. You can have them under yourmand with this token on the premise that


    you can leave this prison."


    "But I believe that you won''t be always stuck in this ce."


    Ewing said with a smile.


    Casey didn''t hesitate. He took the token and gave it a nce.


    Ewing was right. He had never thought of staying here for the rest of his life. Sooner orter, he would


    leave.


    As for this token, even if he didn''t need it, the Davies family would certainly need it. An organization


    established by a Half Step Master must be quite powerful.


    Casey helped Ewing up and took him to his cabin. There was no reason for him to kill Ewing. After all,


    the evil personality of Ewing had already died. When Ewing had this personality, he was quite a nice


    person.


    Casey was not a homicidal maniac who would kill whoever he met.


    Casey felt strongly about the fight with Ewing. He got to know how powerful real Grandmaster was by


    knowing how powerful a Half Step Master was.


    At the same time, he confirmed his guess: With XuanJin, he could be match for Grandmaster when he


    was an inner force expert in medium stage. Moreover, if both Grandmaster and he tried their best, he


    might not be the one who lost.


    After all, Casey had the third unique move. He believed that even a real Grandmaster would be afraid


    when he used that move.


    The news that Casey had defeated Ewing spread quickly throughout No. 5 Prison. People all marveled


    at how powerful Casey was. At the same time, they all clearly realized that the most powerful person in


    No. 5 Prison had changed from Ewing to Casey who had just been in No. 5 Prison for four months.


    The management of the prison also paid special attention to Casey because Casey had brought too


    much surprises to them.


    A few dayster, Casey came out of his cabin and watched Foley directing others to bag the ripe


    potatoes and bundle up the wild vegetables. He stretchedzily.


    He had been in No. 5 Prison for a long time, and it was time to find a way out.

 Chapter 724 The Way to Leave No. 5 Prison

    Chapter 724 The Way to Leave No. 5 Prison


    "Warden, go to have a look hurriedly. Casey is doing something outrageous again. At this rate, sooner


    orter, No. 5 Prison will be ruined by him." In the corridor, an old man caught up with Dudley and said


    with an anxious expression.


    Dudley stopped, turned his head, looked at the old man and asked, "What is he doing? Could it be that


    he begins to ughter people?"


    "No, he didn''t. But what he''s doing is even worse. Go to have a look, and you''ll know." The old man


    said.


    Hearing that, Dudley nodded, turned around and went to the monitoring room with him.


    There had already been many people standing in the monitoring room. They were all watching what


    was happening on the Edith Mountain on the screen.


    On the screen, Foley was standing in front of the pile of potatoes and was asking his men to put the


    potatoes in order. In front of them, there was a long line of people who looked excited.


    A piece of cloth hung beside Foley. There were some words on this piece of cloth: If you cast one vote,


    you can get a bag of potatoes and a bundle of wild vegetables. It was an opportunity not to be missed!


    Casey was sitting on the wooden rocking-chair Foley specially made for him, looking very rxed.


    Seeing that, Dudley couldn''t helpughing at once, saying, "He''s just making others vote for him in this


    way. It''s not outrageous."


    "Warden, No. 5 Prison, which is always called purgatory, is made a farmer''s market because of Casey.


    Isn''t it outrageous?"


    "Besides, the prisoners should really go to vote to get potatoes. Look at the long queue. I estimate that


    Casey will get the vote from about half of the prisoners after they all vote."


    "At that time, ording to the rule, we''ll have to let him leave No. 5 Prison."


    Hearing that, Dudley frowned at once and said, "Unexpectedly, his idea should work. Isn''t it that the


    prisoners always don''t trust others? Why do they believe Casey?"


    "We have no idea. Before, no one dared to go to vote in exchange for potatoes and wild vegetables.


    However,ter, Caldwell came to this ce with a group of people. After they voted, they all got


    potatoes and wild vegetables. Finding that Casey was honest, others all went to vote."


    "Later, the people on List of Malicious People, who had lost to Casey, all came to vote for Casey with


    their men. So there are so many people queuing up there."


    Hearing that, Dudley sighed helplessly and said, "Even if he really gets the vote from the prisoners in


    this way, we can''t stop him. After all, this rule was made a long time ago. If half of the prisoners really


    vote for him, we have to let him leave the prison."


    Hearing that, people present all wore a somewhatplicated look. They had thought that the first


    person who could leave No. 5 Prison by getting vote from half of the prisoners must be a vicious


    person who killed a lot of people. To everyone''s surprise, the person who had the ability to do so


    should decide to get the vote by distributing potatoes.


    "We can''t keep him here." Dudley murmured.


    ...


    On the Edith Mountain.


    Casey stared at the people who lined up to get potatoes with a smile. Even he didn''t expect that his


    idea would work so well.


    The most important reason why it worked so well was that the experts in fighting on List of Malicious


    People who had lost to him all came to vote for Casey with their own men to thank Casey for not killing


    them. It encouraged other prisoners to vote.


    Besides, Foley had always been telling them, "What''s good about fighting all day long? Why not just


    nt potatoes in peace? The reason why you fight with each other is that you want to get food from


    others. If you nt potatoes yourself, you''ll have enough food to eat. Besides, you don''t need to take


    the risk of being killed by others. It''s so good. Why are you still hesitating?"


    After some thought, the prisoner all believed that Foley was right. Anyway, since they had been put into


    No. 5 Prison, it was meaningless to have ferocious fight. It would be better to settle down, nt


    potatoes and live a pleasant life.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Casey, you''ve got vote from more than half of the people. In theory, you should be able to leave. After


    you leave, you must remember me. If you have the chance,e to visit me with delicious food." Foley


    stared at Casey with a reluctant expression. After staying with Casey for so long, when it was time for


    Casey to leave, he should really be reluctant to part with Casey.


    Casey smiled at Foley and said, "These days, you help me a lot. I should give you some reward. I can''t


    teach you martial arts, but I should be able to let you leave here with me."


    Hearing that, Foley immediately widened his eyes, looked at Casey in disbelief, and said, "Casey, are


    you kidding me? How can you let me leave here with you?"


    "Didn''t you say that I''ve got the vote from half of people? Now, you can let them vote for you. As long


    as you also get the vote from half of the people, you can leave here with me, right? ording to the


    rule, people should be allowed to leave when they get the vote from half of the people, right?" Casey


    spoke.


    Foley became excited immediately. He didn''t expect that Casey would give him such a big surprise. He


    had believed that he would have to stay in No. 5 Prison for the rest of his life long before.


    Unexpectedly, he met Casey. It was really the luckiest thing in his life.


    He didn''t refuse. Everyone knew what it meant. If one had the chance to go out, one wouldn''t be stupid


    and chose to stay in this ce.


    Foley immediately happily asked people to vote for him and worked harder to encourage people to vote


    than before.


    Seeing that, Casey sighed. He had already discussed with Ewing. After he left, Ewing would take over


    the Edith Mountain and continue to promote the idea that production was the first essential factor for


    peace and development.


    In the evening, Casey and Foley came to the Prison Office Building.


    Dudley stood in front of them. Behind him were all the experts in fighting of the staff of the prison.


    "Are you both sure that you''re going to leave here?" Dudley asked.


    Casey nodded with a smile and spoke, "My wife and my child are waiting for me at home. ording to


    the rule, even if you''re the Warden, you should have no right to keep us here."


    Dudley nodded and said, "You''re right. Both of you have got the vote from half of the people. ording


    to the rule, I should let you two leave. But I want to remind you of one thing."


    "Myles is outside. He has been waiting here for over four months. Before you''re killed, he won''t leave. If


    you go out now, you''ll directly meet him. At that time, your business will have nothing to do with


    us."

 Chapter 725 Are You So Sure that You Can Kill Me?

    Chapter 725 Are You So Sure that You Can Kill Me?


    "What!!! Myles? The famous Grandmaster? My God, Casey, why would he wait for you outside?"


    After hearing what Dudley said, Foley eximed and looked at Casey in disbelief.


    "I killed his student before. He muste to take revenge on me."


    Casey raised his eyebrows. It never urred to him that Myles would have been waiting outside No. 5


    Prison. It seemed that Myles was very protective of his student.


    Foley trembled, looked at Casey in horror and murmured, "Killed...Killed a student of a Grandmaster.


    Casey, you...you''re so bold."


    He had considered it to be very fortunate that he could leave No. 5 Prison with Casey. However, after


    knowing that there was a Grandmaster waiting outside and wanting to kill Casey, he regretted it a little


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    at once.


    "Casey, among all the people I''ve ever seen, you have the greatest potential. If given more time, you''ll


    definitely be a Grandmaster. Compared with a punishment, staying in No. 5 Prison is more like


    the only way for you to avoid being killed by Myles. You can leave here after you be a


    Grandmaster."


    Foley hurriedly nodded and spoke, "Casey, what about not leaving? Grandmaster is very powerful. If


    we leave here now, we might be killed by Myles."


    Casey was lost in thought. He didn''t expect that Myles woulde to wait outside No. 5 Prison.


    Now, his XuanJin was still at advanced stage of initial stage. If he got an opportunity, he would be able


    to break through. If his XuanJin could be in medium stage, he wouldn''t be afraid of Myles.


    Before, he believed one thing: After he left No. 5 Prison, even Myles wanted to find him, it would take


    him some time. Casey had intended to manage to make his XuanJin enter medium stage during this


    period.


    Unexpectedly, to take revenge for his student, Myles shoulde to wait outside No. 5 Prison. It never


    urred to Casey that a Grandmaster would care so much about such a thing.


    Following Dudley''s suggestion seemed to be the best option at the moment, but Casey believed that he


    was match for Myles now.


    He just needed an opportunity to make his XuanJin be in medium stage. However, no one knew when


    Casey would have this opportunity. No one in No. 5 Prison was match for him now. It was a waste of


    time for him to stay here.


    Besides, fighting with Myles might be a chance for him.


    The fastest way to break through was to fight with real experts in fighting.


    After some thought, Casey made a decision. He gave Dudley a fist-and-palm salute and said with a


    smile, "Thank you for kindly reminding me. However, since I''m already here, there is no need to go


    back to prison. As for the enmity between Myles and me, I''ll figure out a way to deal with it."


    Hearing that, Dudley sighed helplessly and didn''t say anything more. He values Casey for his talent.


    However, if Casey insisted on leaving, he had no reason to stop him.


    Seeing that Casey insisted on leaving after being informed that Myles was outside, Foley was


    immediately anxious and hurriedly spoke, "Casey, you must think it over. What if we''re killed by


    Grandmaster soon after we manage to leave? It''ll be too bad."


    "If you''re afraid, you can leave tomorrow. You don''t have to leave with me now." Casey spoke.


    After saying that, he directly walked towards the door.


    Foley gritted his teeth and cursed, "Fuck, it''s just a Grandmaster. If it wasn''t for Casey, I might have


    long been killed in the prison. I can''t be a coward at this moment."


    Then, he hurriedly caught up with Casey and went out.


    The people of Prison Office Building all went to watched Casey who they had paid close attention to for


    more than four months. Many of them wore a look of pity.


    Before long, Casey and Foley came to the door of Prison Office Building. Conway was standing there.


    He stared at Casey with a sigh and said, "When you just came here, I bet with others that you could


    only survive for more than ten days. Unexpectedly, you be the first person who could leave No. 5


    Prison. It seems that I have looked down upon you."


    Casey smiled at him and didn''t say anything.


    "Myles is outside. In my opinion, you had better run away at once after going out. Otherwise, you''ll


    suffer a lot." Conway added.


    "Thank you." Casey replied politely.


    The door of Prison Office Building opened slowly. Casey and Foley stood in front of the door. The wind


    blew right at their faces. Casey was refreshed.


    Foley had looked forward to it for a long time, but he was not in the mood to enjoy the air outside the


    prison now. There was a Grandmaster waiting for them now. Even if he wanted to cheer up, he


    couldn''t.


    On arge stone in front of the Prison Office Building, Myles sitting with his legs crossed and his eyes


    closed.


    The moment the door of Prison Office Building was opened, he opened his eyes. His eyes were bright.


    He had a strong air of forcefulness.


    Myles was an old man dressed in linen clothing. He looked ordinary. Casey looked at him and put on a


    serious expression. Myles was really a Grandmaster, and he was much more powerful than Ewing who


    was a Half Step Master.


    Casey walked straight forward without any fear. Now, he was powerful enough to be match for


    Grandmaster.


    Foley swallowed his saliva and followed Casey. Now, he only hoped that Myles would not kill him by


    the way when attacked.


    After they went out, Dudley also went out with the management of prison who were all experts in


    fighting, and stood behind Casey.


    Foley thought for a moment, and finally stood among the management of the prison. After all, even if


    he stood beside Casey, he could be of no help.


    Myles looked at Casey up and down, and then said tonelessly, "Are you Casey?"


    "Yes. To kill me, Myles, who is a famous Grandmaster, should be willing to wait for me outside the


    prison for such a long time. Your persistence is really admirable." Casey spoke.


    Myles sneered and said, "You killed the only student of me. I should take revenge for him. Since you


    leave No. 5 Prison today, I''ll kill you."


    "Seriously, if you didn''t have Theodore as your student, I might call you Grandmaster in a respectful


    way. However, you not only had Theodore as your student, but you also insist on taking revenge for


    him. Therefore, in my opinion, although you''re powerful, you don''t have the ability to judge people."


    "It''s useless for someone who will soon die to say so much." Hearing that, Myles didn''t get angry.


    "Are you so sure that you can kill me today?" Casey looked at Myles and put on a yful


    smiled.

 Chapter 726 Fight Against Myles

    Chapter 726 Fight Against Myles


    "You''re but an inner force expert in medium stage. I can kill you with ease."


    Myles sat still on the stone and moved his finger lightly. And a small stone flew towards somewhere


    between the eyebrows of Casey at an extremely high speed.


    There was a Sonic Boom. People present were all startled. They didn''t expect that Myles would directly


    attack Casey without saying anything more.


    Grandmaster was inner force expert in advanced stage, and could kill someone by just flicking his or


    her fingers or by throwing a leaf.


    The small stone Myles threw was no less powerful than a bullet.


    Casey just narrowed his eyes. He felt how powerful the stone was. Then he used inner force and


    XuanJin at the he same time. Then, he violently raised and waved his arm, making the stone change


    its direction with skill. The stone shot into a stone pir of Prison Office Building.


    There was instantly a hole as big as a finger on the stone pir. Besides, there were immediately


    cracks looking like the web of spiders around the hole.


    People present were worried about Casey. If Casey had been hit by the stone just now, he would have


    been dead now.


    At the same time, they admired for the power Casey had. When being attacked by a Grandmaster,


    Casey should deal with it with such ease. If it were them, they might be killed before they could react to


    it.


    Myles was also a little surprised. He was sure that he could kill an inner force expert in medium stage


    easily by flicking that stone. It was impossible for people who were not as powerful as Half Step Master


    to resist it. However, Casey dealt with it easily. He couldn''t help having a new opinion of Casey.


    "It seems that you''re more powerful than I have imagined. You''re more gifted than Theodore. However,


    it''s Theodore that is my student, not you. So you''ll definitely be killed today!"


    Myles stood up.


    Casey narrowed his eyes and was not afraid at all. He spoke, "Then, just let me know how powerful


    Grandmaster is!"


    The management of No. 5 Prison all looked at Casey with some pity. Casey had dealt with the attack


    from Myles with ease just now. However, Grandmaster could not only flick a stone. There was little


    hope that Casey could survive after Myles fought with him.


    "Casey''s really very gifted. He''s a man in a million. I''ve seen many geniuses these years, but none of


    them is more gifted than him. However, only the good die young. It''s a pity that he has offended a


    Grandmaster."


    "In the past four months, Casey brought us so much fun. Thinking of that, I should don''t want him to


    die. If I were a Grandmaster, I would definitely go to help him."


    "s, it''s not that easy not to be killed by a Grandmaster. If people like us go to help him, we will


    definitely be killed. Being able to deal with the previous attack, Casey has been very powerful."


    ...


    Myles stepped on therge stone with force. Instantly, the stone broke up into numerous pieces. Soon


    after that, he kicked all the pieces towards Casey.


    Casey quickly jumped, dodging most of the pieces. Then, he kicked a few of them towards Myles.


    Myles broke up those pieces of stone into powder easily. At this moment, Casey had been close to


    Myles. Without any hesitation, he used both inner force and XuanJin and attacked Myles in the face.


    "Tianxing Blow!"


    Casey knew how powerful Grandmaster was and knew that he couldn''t injure Myles by ordinary moves


    at all, so he directly used one of the three unique moves--Tianxing Blow.


    Myles found that Casey''s move was very powerful. He frowned. He had thought that he would be able


    to kill Casey with a casual punch at the moment when Casey came close to him.


    But now he was forced to deal with the move Casey used seriously. If he didn''t take this move


    seriously, he, as a Grandmaster, would be injured by Casey.


    "Why is your move so different from the traditional martial arts? It should be so powerful. Where did you


    learn it?" After resisting Casey''s attack, Myles asked with a frown.


    Casey smiled and said, "Why should I tell you that?"


    Myles''s face became dark. He dared not to rx his concentration anymore. He knew that this person


    was powerful enough and that he should deal with him seriously, even though this person was only in


    his twenties.


    The management of the prison were dumbfounded in shock at this moment after seeing how powerful


    Casey was just now. They had thought that Casey would be killed after being attacked by Myles for a


    few times. Unexpectedly, when they fought, Casey was no weaker than Myles at all. It was really


    beyond their imagination.


    "Casey...Casey should be match for a Grandmaster. Oh, my God. Could it be that this fe has been a


    Grandmaster?"


    "Oh, my God. We underestimate him until now. How much does he hide from others? Could it be that


    he is so powerful because he began to practice martial arts before he was born?"


    ...


    Casey and Myles attacked each other for dozens of times. Casey was not injured at all. However, he


    knew that this was because he had exerted all his inner force and XuanJin.


    He could only be in this state for a very short time. Once he used up his inner force and XuanJin, he


    would be very weak. At that time, he would be done. Therefore, he had to put an end to the fight as


    soon as possible.


    Failing to kill Casey after having attacked Casey for so many times, Myles became a little anxious.


    Moreover, he felt that the force Casey used was a little strange. It seemed to be inner force, but it was


    very different from inner force. He had some guesses about it.


    As a famous Grandmaster, Myles knew much more than ordinary people.


    "Fe, if you tell me where you learned the moves you use, I can consider not killing you." Myles spoke


    while staring at Casey.


    "You''re dreaming!" Casey shouted at Myles and then pat Myles again.


    "Moon Invitation!"


    Casey used the second move of the three unique moves and patted Myles in the chest. Myles


    concentrated on it. Daring not to be careless at all, he used all his force at once to resist Casey''s


    attack.


    After receiving it, Casey was instantly breathless and retreated backwards quickly. There was a little


    blooding out of his mouth.


    Myles also retreated a few meters back because of the powerful move--Moon Invitation. His hand was


    numb. It was very shocking that an inner force expert in medium stage could make him be like that.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Casey took a deep breath and regained his footing. He was injured, but it didn''t affect him too much.


    He could continue to fight with Myles.


    Myles stared at Casey. Then, he seemed to remember something and became impetuous. He rushed


    to Casey and questioned.


    "XuanJin! You used XuanJin just now, right!"

 Chapter 727 Breakthrough

    Chapter 727 Breakthrough


    Casey''s face changed when he heard Myles'' words. He didn''t expect Myles to know XuanJin


    "What are you talking about? I don''t know." Casey said directly.


    XuanJin was Casey¡¯s secret. He would never tell anyone that he knew XuanJin before he figured out


    what was going on with this power.


    Looking at Myles'' reaction, Casey could also guess that XuanJin was definitely not simple.


    The power actually made such a Grandmaster so excited. The secrets about XuanJin must be very


    significant.


    "Don¡¯t y dumb with me. You just reached medium stage of inner force, but you can fight me like this.


    Apart from your practicing XuanJin, I can''t think of any other possibilities!" Myles exposed Casey¡¯s


    secrets directly.


    "Over the years, I have been looking for a way to cultivate XuanJin, but there are too few clues. I once


    thought XuanJin is just a legendary, but what I didn''t expect is that I have seen you use XuanJin today."


    "You just reached medium stage of inner force, but you can resist the power of Grandmaster. It seems


    that XuanJin is exactly like what my ancestries said. Mastering XuanJin is equal to master the real


    power."


    "Casey, as long as you tell me the method of cultivating XuanJin, I can spare your life, and promise to


    ept you as my apprentice. I can be your backer, then there will never be another to bully you in the


    future. What do you think? ?"


    Myles was quite gaffe, but at this time he didn''t care about it anymore. After bing Grandmaster, all


    he was looking for was power. But due to his talent, he could only be Grandmaster. When he was


    inadvertently looking through the genealogy, he learned about the existence of XuanJin.


    It was said that the power that XuanJin could explode was several times or even dozens of times that


    of inner force. As long as he could get the method to cultivate XuanJin, he could go a step further


    above his original level.


    Seeing Myles was like this, Casey immediately understood the importance of XuanJin. After hearing


    the conditions Myles had offered, Casey didn''t move at all. He didn¡¯t believe Myles who imed to kill


    him just now. It would have a probability that Myles would kill him after he told Myles the method of


    cultivating XuanJin.


    After all, Myles was so obsessed with power. How could he let another person mastering XuanJin exist


    in this world, especially this person''s talent was so terrifying.


    "Stop talking nonsense here! The battle is not over yet. It will be unlucky if you are distracted!"


    Casey said to Myles. At the same time, he had already umted the energy in his hand. When


    Myles was speaking just now, Casey had already prepared thest of the three tricks.


    Myles snorted coldly, "You¡¯d better tell me the method. If you are still stubborn, you will only die!"


    Casey said with a smile, "Really? Just resist my move first!"


    Then Casey pushed his palm out toward the front. The force carrying the earth-shaking power instantly


    swayed towards the surroundings.


    "Thunder Shocking Blow!"


    Thest of the three tricks, carrying Casey''s all power, shrouded towards Myles.


    Myles'' face changed. He didn''t expect Casey to hide such a terrifying ultimate move. Then he made a


    decisive move and directly used his strongest trick.


    "Brat, since you want to go to the hell, don¡¯t me me!"


    Myles also used his all strength and then directly came to Casey.


    "Cloud Exploration Blow!"


    Their hands were against each other. A strong energy burst out toward the surroundings. Severalrge


    trees that were close to Casey and Myles were hit by this energy and directly uprooted.


    The supervisors in the prison looked at this scene with solemn expressions on their faces. They did not


    expect that the battle between Casey and Myles could reach this level, which was really incredible.


    Arge cloud of dust rose and directly covered Casey and Myles, making it impossible for everyone to


    see exactly what the situation of the two of them was right now.


    In the dust, Casey fell to the ground. He spit out a big mouthful of blood. That move just now


    present.


    But because of the fight just now, Casey vaguely noticed that he could break through the bottleneck of


    the initial stage.


    He didn''t hesitate at all, and quickly sat up cross-legged on the ground, calmly understanding the


    feeling that appeared in his mind. If nothing happened, he would soon be able to break it through and


    reached medium stage.


    On the other side, Myles was also half-kneeling on the ground, with a trace of blood on the corner of


    his mouth. His entire face was a little paler than before.


    Casey¡¯s strongest blow made him to be seriously injured. This made Myles even more eager for the


    method of cultivating XuanJin. As long as Casey was still alive, he must let Casey tell him the method


    of cultivating XuanJin.


    Although Casey''s blow was very strong, he had already used his all power. So even if Myles was now


    seriously injured, Casey''s situation was definitely worse than him. So Casey should have lost his


    Casey''s mouth.


    Myles gritted his teeth and stood up from the ground. He walked towards Casey step by step, passing


    through the dust, and soon he saw Casey sitting on the ground.


    "Casey, your strength is awesome. This is that XuanJin brings to you. If I can practice XuanJin, my


    strength will definitely be able to break through the level of the grandmaster. At that time, no one can


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    be my matches!"


    "I know you have scruples, but you should understand that even if you practice XuanJin, you are still


    not my match. If I give you a period of time, I might really be defeated by you. It¡¯s pity that you have no


    chance now."


    "That blow just now should be your limit. Even though I was seriously injured, I can still kill you. You


    should understand your current situation. Quickly hand over the method of cultivating XuanJin."


    When Myles was saying, he reached out to grab Casey.


    At this moment, Casey suddenly opened his eyes. The decadent aura on his body disappeared in a


    blink of an eye. The aura around his body continued to grow stronger, and the strength in his body was


    also rising.


    Finally, in the moment of life and death when he fought against Grandmaster, Casey broke it through


    and reached medium stage. Casey felt his exhausted power gush out like spring water.


    At this moment, Casey felt that he had the power to destroy the world.


    Myles felt the changes in Casey''s body. His face changed drastically, and then he eximed, "How is


    this possible! Why is your aura stronger than before?"


    Casey smiled at Myles and said, "You talk too much. You just don''t look like Grandmaster."


    After speaking, he got up instantly and rushed to Myles at a speed that Myles could not see through.


    Then he directly pinched Myles'' neck and lifted him from the ground.

 Chapter 728 Myles’ Death

    Chapter 728 Myles¡¯ Death


    Myles reacted instantly. Then he was about to break free from Casey''s hands. As Grandmaster, even if


    he was seriously injured, he couldn''t stand still and wait to die.


    However, when he used his inner force, an unimaginable force swept his whole body, pressing all his


    inner force back.


    "Why... why?" There was horror in Myles'' eyes. He had been Grandmaster for so many years. He had


    never encountered such a weak time.


    Casey said with a smile, "Actually, I should thank you. If it weren''t for this battle with you, I wouldn''t


    have been able to break through to medium stage."


    "Medium stage! Do you really have a way to cultivate XuanJin?" Myles'' eyes widened round.


    "Yes, it¡¯s done now. I won''t lie to you. It is precisely because of XuanJin that you will end up like this. I


    didn''t intend to kill you, but I didn''t expect you to know XuanJin. If it is spread out, I will definitely


    be the target of the public, so I have to kill you to ensure my safety." Casey slowly said.


    Myles suddenly became nervous. He gritted his teeth and said, "Let me go. I promise you that I will


    never tell others. I will nevere to you for revenge in the future."


    "Sorry, I don''t believe you."


    Casey said. In order to avoid some changes any more, he did not hesitate anymore. The hand which


    pinched Myles'' neck instantly pressed hard. With a click sound, Myles passed away.


    Such a great Grandmaster, Myles, died in the hands of Casey.


    After solving Myles, Casey threw his body on the ground. A light and fluttering feeling came from under


    his feet, then he took two steps back.


    Although he had already reached medium stage, the aura that he had just exploded was only


    temporary. Before that, he was in a severely injured state. Breakthrough would not heal his injuries.


    After taking a deep breath, Casey felt the changes in his body, then an excited smile appeared on his


    face.


    Although he had only achieved medium stage, he was actually stronger than other Grandmasters. This


    was the first time Casey had felt the satisfaction that power brought to him. He even had a faint


    expectation that what kind of level his power would reach when his inner force and XuanJin reached


    consummation.


    Not far away, Dudley, Foley and others looked at the dust in front of them with solemn expressions on


    their faces. No one knew what was going on inside. The confrontation between Casey and Myles just


    now gave them a big shock.


    "Although Casey has amazing talents and unimaginable strength, his opponent is a Grandmaster after


    all. Casey might die just now."


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "At the age of more than 20 years, he canpete with a famous Grandmaster to such a point. It is


    really unprecedented. No matter what, I will never forget Casey."


    "If I have to fight with such a Grandmaster, I am afraid that I can''t even take a single move, but Casey


    can achieve this level, which is really amazing."


    ...


    Dudley also showed a trace of admiration on his face. If it was him who fought with Myles, he would be


    not sure what would happen. So he was very worried about Casey''s condition.


    If Casey died in Myles'' hands, it would be really a pity.


    "Boss, you are so stupid. With your talent, you can be a Grandmaster soon. Why do you have toe


    out to face Myles at this time? I haven''t repaid your favor to me yet. But you just died like this. It makes


    me..." Foley said with a heavy face.


    "Look at it, someone hase out from inside." At this moment, a person shouted.


    Everyone hurriedly looked over there. Foley also stopped muttering. Although he felt that Casey would


    not be able to defeat Myles, he still had a glimmer of expectation.


    In the dust, a thin and tall figure gradually became clear. Soon, everyone showed the most shocked


    expression on their faces because of the appearance of this figure.


    "It¡¯s... it''s Casey! Hees out! So Myles lost?!!!"


    Many people swallowed. No one thought that the result of today''s battle would be so unexpected.


    After Casey walked out of the dust, he patted his clothes lightly, and then said to everyone in a t


    voice, "Myles is dead. Bother you guys to clean up his body."


    His words were like the thunder, sting in everyone''s ears. Everyone was dumbfounded.


    The famous Grandmaster, Myles, in order to avenge his apprentice, traveled a long way to No. 5


    Prison, but died here. If this incident were passed back to H Country, it would definitely be a major


    event in Guwu Circle.


    Dudley looked at Casey withplicated eyes. Four months ago, this guy was just a young junior with


    good talents in his eyes. Four monthster, this guy actually killed Myles in front of so many people. His


    shock couldn¡¯t be clearly expressed in words.


    Foley eximed directly, "Boss, you are so awesome! That''s a Grandmaster! You killed a Grandmaster.


    Just now I thought that you lost. It seems that I really underestimated you!"


    Casey red at Foley, then walked in front of Dudley and the others, bowed to Dudley, and said,


    "Thank you for the hospitality for more than four months. Now Myles is dead. You don''t have to worry


    about me."


    Dudley also said to Casey, "You are very strong. It is conceivable that the entire Guwu Circle will add


    some different colors because of your existence."


    Casey smiled and said, "I''m ttered."


    At this moment, Dudley thought very highly of Casey. So when he looked at Casey, it was not like that


    those elders were watching the youngers, but he treated Casey as his peers.


    Casey didn''t say too much. After speaking with Dudley a few words, he took Foley and left here. Now


    he needed to recover from his injury first, and then thought about the next things.


    Not long after Casey and Foley left, a person walked up to Dudley and said, "Boss, Casey is gone, but


    he has left our prison a lot of trouble."


    "What trouble?" Dudley turned his head and asked.


    "Now many people in our prison have started nting potatoes because of Casey, and the atmosphere


    inside has be more harmonious than ever before. If this continues, it won''t take long before they


    begin to be friends and to eat baked potatoes together."


    "They are all prisoners. The original intention of our prison was to let them kill each other and let them


    After listening to that person''s words, Dudley also frowned. From this point of view, Casey had indeed


    caused great trouble to No. 5 Prison.


    It was just that Casey had already left, so how could he care about the future situation in No. 5 Prison?


    These were all problems that Dudley should have to solve¡­

 Chapter 729 The Embarrassing Caro

    Chapter 729 The Embarrassing Caro


    At H Country Alliance of Chinatown in M Country.


    In the living room, Caro was sitting on a chair in a daze. It could see a trace of sadness between her


    brows. No one knew what she was thinking about.


    At this time Nicolle came over. Seeing his daughter like this, he teased, "Caro, are you thinking about


    Casey again?"


    Caro was brought back to her thoughts by Nicolle''s words. After realizing what Nicolle said, she


    suddenly blushed.


    "Daddy, what are you talking about? I''m thinking about the four big families. I¡¯m not familiar with that


    guy. Why should I miss him?" Caro quickly exined.


    Nicolle looked through everything and said with a smile, "Caro, you don''t need to lie to me. If you don''t


    miss that guy, who are the dozen or so sachets in your room for? "


    Caro immediately widened her eyes, stood up from the chair, and said, "Daddy, you actually peeked at


    the things in my room!"


    "I didn''t take a peek. I identally saw themst time when I was looking for the broom. Caro, you are


    a girl. It is not a shame thing that you like a good boy. Just admit it. "Nicolle said.


    Caro was a little speechless at once, wondering why she had such a gossip father.


    "Huh, yeah, I just miss him, but I just don''t admit it, unless...unless you can make him appear in front of


    me right now." Caro said angrily. But she didn¡¯t realize what she said was equivalent to admitting it.


    Nicolle stared at Caro with a smile on his face. He was just about to say that he didn''t have the ability.


    At this moment, there was a sound of footsteps outside, and then the door of the living room was


    pushed open.


    "What are you talking about? You guys look so happy!"


    When the two heard this sound, they both turned their heads quickly. After seeing Casey and Foley


    standing at the door, Nicolle and Caro were so shocked.


    "...Casey, why are you here!" Caro looked at Casey in disbelief, then took another look at Nicolle,


    suspecting that Nicolle and Casey were in collusion.


    Just now she personally said that if Casey appeared in front of her, she would admit that she was


    thinking about Casey. Then Casey really appeared in the next second. What a coincidence!


    Nicolle was also so stunned. His look was as if saying, ¡®I really didn''t know anything.¡¯ He was just joking


    with Caro. But who knew Casey suddenly appeared while they were talking?


    "Casey, aren''t you in No. 5 Prison? Why did youe back? Could it be that you escaped the prison?"


    Nicolle asked.


    Casey smiled and walked over, "They release me out."


    Caro looked at Casey with a flushed face, her heartbeat speeding up. She didn''t know what to say for a


    while. The man she was thinking about day and night appeared in front of her suddenly, which made


    her very at a loss.


    "Hey, why is your face so red? Are you sick?" Casey asked.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "We were talking about you just now. This girl said that as long as you show up, she would admit that


    she missed you. Now, you really show up. It seems that this is God''s arrangement." Nicolle didn''t hide


    anything, but told Casey everything.


    Caro was so embarrassed that she wanted to shut Nicolle¡¯s mouth up. She really didn¡¯t know whether


    her father was really stupid or not. Her father actually told Casey directly without thinking about it,


    which made her so embarrassed.


    Casey was also a little embarrassed. He didn''t expect that the two of them were talking about this kind


    of thing.


    At this time, Foley standing next to Casey felt that he had to do something. After all, he was Casey¡¯s


    bro now, so he had to behave well. Then he said to Caro, "Hello, thisdy, you are so beautiful. You


    and my boss are really a perfect match."


    Hearing what he said, Caro, who was already shy, was blushed even more. She didn¡¯t dare to look into


    Casey¡¯s eyes. Although Foley''s words made her very shy, she still felt very happy that Foley said she


    and Casey were a perfect match.


    Casey kicked Foley¡¯s ass directly, then Foley fell on the ground. Casey shouted, "What nonsense are


    you talking about? My wife is in H Country. This is the daughter of the chairman of H Country Alliance.


    Where is your manner?"


    Foley was a little regretful. He didn''t expect that this beautiful girl was not Casey''s wife. He was a little


    ashamed, so he quickly apologized to Caro.


    After a farce, the atmosphere in the living room finally became normal. But Caro still didn''t dare to look


    directly into Casey¡¯s eyes. The usually arrogantdy was like a little shy girl at this moment.


    They sat down on the chairs. Nicolle looked at Casey curiously, and asked, "Casey, No. 5 Prison is


    called a purgatory. How did you get out of that prison? "


    Before Casey could speak, Foley on the side began to talk about Casey''s deeds in No. 5 Prison with a


    face full of excitement.


    When Nicolle and Caro knew that Casey nted potatoes in No. 5 Prison, they both showed stunned


    expressions on their faces. It was really unexpected that Casey woulde up with such a way to get


    himself to live well in No. 5 Prison.


    Both of them listened earnestly to Foley telling Casey''s deeds. When they heard that Foley said Casey


    exchanged potatoes for everyone¡¯s vote in No. 5 Prison, they were more shocked.


    As expected, Casey''s thoughts couldn¡¯t be estimated withmon sense.


    "I didn''t expect that No. 5 Prison could have such a big change because of you. If the people inside


    really start to give up killing each other because of you and all start nting potatoes, the prison


    managements might have a headache." Nicolle said with a smile.


    "Actually, you shouldn''te out in such a hurry. You should be very clear that Myles will not let you


    go. If Myles learns about that youe out, he will definitelye to you." Caro said to Casey with


    some worries.


    Foley suddenlyughed and said, "You don''t have to worry about that. We ran into Myles when we


    Both Nicolle¡¯s and Caro''s faces changed. There was an inexplicable tension in their minds.


    "Have you met Myles? Didn''t he act on you guys?" Nicolle said.


    "Of course he did, but you definitely can''t guess the ending." Foley smiled mysteriously, and then


    narrated the battle between Casey and Myles outside the prison in a very exaggerated tone.


    "What! Casey killed Myles!!!"


    After listening to Foley''s narration, Nicolle and Caro both patted the table in shock and shouted in


    unison.

 Chapter 730 It’s Easy to Deal with

    Chapter 730 It¡¯s Easy to Deal with


    In the living room, Nicolle and Caro stared at Casey for a quarter of an hour before they epted the


    fact that Casey killed Myles.


    At this time, in their eyes, Casey was no longer a genius, but aplete monster. They really couldn''t


    imagine how a young man in his twenties could contend with a Grandmaster.


    Casey could kill Myles, which was enough to show that his strength had also reached the level of


    Grandmaster. A Grandmaster who was only more than 20 years old was enough topare with those


    amazing geniuses in history.


    "Mr. Casey, you are so powerful and so young. A person like you will surely have limitless future


    achievements. Generally, people like you will have several women. I don''t know if you are willing to


    ept a concubine, I think my daughter should barely qualify." Nicolle stared at Casey earnestly, and


    said seriously to Casey.


    After Casey heard Nicolle¡¯s words, he was so speechless. The chairman of H Country Alliance was


    really keen to consider his daughter¡¯s marriage issues, as if he couldn¡¯t wait to let Caro get married.


    "Mr. Nicolle, are you kidding? You just call me Casey. As for taking a concubine, I haven''t considered it


    for the time being. Sorry, Mr. Nicolle." Casey refused.


    Caro was so embarrassed. She directly stretched out her hand to pinch Nicolle''s arm. She gritted her


    teeth and said, "Dad, if you say this again, I will sever father-daughter rtionship with you. When you


    get old, I won¡¯te back to take care of you!"


    "Hey, it hurts. Silly girl, I¡¯m just for your sake. If you don''t try it, how can you know that you have no


    chance." Nicolle grinned in pain.


    Seeing them like this, Casey smiled helplessly. He said, "I came here this time to thank you guys. If it


    weren''t for Secret Skills you gave me, I may have died in Myles'' hands now."


    Nicolle was surprised and asked, "Have you learned the method in the Secret Skills?"


    Casey nodded. He did not intend to conceal the incident. After all, it was Nicolle who gave him the


    Secret Skills. So he really needed to thank Nicolle. He also believed Nicolle and Caro wouldn¡¯t tell


    others the matter.


    "If I guessed correctly, the Secret Skills will get involved a lot of stuff. I can tell you the method in the


    book, but you must ensure that you will not spread this method outside, because once others know that


    you guys know the method, what you are about to face will not only be chased by Grandmaster. Any


    Grandmaster who knows this matter maye to you guys." Casey said.


    The faces of Nicolle and Caro both changed. They didn''t expect that this Secret Skills could involve


    such a lot things, and it would made Grandmaster scramble for.


    Nicolle thought for a while, and then he said, "You don''t need to tell us about it. It was originally a gift


    that I gave you to thank you. Since you can see through the mystery in the Secret Skills, it has nothing


    to do with us."


    "Moreover, the Secret Skills is so involved. Knowing it means to get into the trouble. I just want to live a


    peaceful life with Caro, and everything else doesn''t matter."


    Caro nodded too, obviously agreeing with Nicolle.


    Casey didn''t expect Nicolle to be so open-minded. Nicolle actually could resist the temptation of such a


    powerful cultivating method. It seemed that the chairman of H Country Alliance was indeed not an


    ordinary person.


    Foley on the side wanted to know what Casey mentioned about Secret Skills, but he knew that the


    rtionship between him and Casey had not reached that level.


    "You don''t need to tell us about the Secret Skills. I think you should be more concerned about the


    troubles encountered by the forces that Guanling deployed in M Country." Caro said.


    Casey was taken aback, then asked, "What trouble?"


    "Before Theodore died, he once controlled the four major families in Chinatown in M Country. He


    wanted to use it to allow the Turner family to rise to a higher level above the original level."


    "Later, Theodore was killed by you, and all the senior members of the Turner family were ughtered


    by you. The four major families took the opportunity to divide up the Turner family''s properties. Then


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    they learned through some channels that you were arrested into No. 5 Prison. So they began to be


    unscrupulous."


    "Now the four major families are uniting against the forces deployed by Guanling in M Country. They


    have mastered the information of most of the people we have arranged in M Country. In order to


    eradicate the threats, they paid a lot of money and hired the killer from the world''s number one killer


    organization, Yin Killers, to assassinate our men."


    "Yin Killers is a very powerful killer organization. Those who are targeted by them are generally unable


    to escape the fate of being assassinated. The most important thing is that although these killers are


    proficient in assassination, there is no one who has inner force. Except for their leadership who is an


    inner force expert, the rest are ordinary people who specialize in assassination, so my father and I


    have no way to intervene in this matter."


    "Yin Killers¡¯ assassination n has not yet begun. Once it starts, none of the ordinary people in M


    Country who are arranged by Guanling can be alive."


    After listening to what Caro said, Casey raised his eyebrows. He didn''t expect to meet this killing


    organization as soon as he came out of No. 5 Prison.


    Now he still had the token that Ewing gave him. If Ewing hadn''t lied, Casey now could be regarded as


    the leader of Yin Killers.


    If Caro was just worried about this, Casey could say without exaggeration that the trouble had actually


    been solved.


    "You can just leave this to me. The killer from Yin Killers will not attack the people in Guanling." Casey


    said with smile.


    "Casey, the point of the problem is that the assassins of Yin Killers are all ordinary people. We can''t do


    anything to them. Is it possible that you still want to be arrested into No. 5 Prison? As for the leader of


    Yin Killers, no one knows who he is. Even if your current strength is enough to kill him, there is no way


    to find where he is." Caro frowned and said. Because of this problem, she had been worried about for


    several days.


    As an inner force expert, she didn''t worry about anything. But the people who were arranged by


    Guanling here couldn''t be as calm as her.


    Casey smiled and said, "I didn''t n to attack the killer from Yin Killers. This matter is actually easy to


    solve."


    "Don''t attack them? Then how do you stop those killers?" Caro asked with a puzzled face.


    "If I say that I¡¯m the leader of Yin Killers, will you guys believe it?"

 Chapter 731 Teach You a Lesson

    Chapter 731 Teach You a Lesson


    In M Country, at Queen Disctrict, in a hot bar.


    Casey and Caro came in. Caro wore a short skirt today. She was sexy and enchanting. In the four


    months that Casey hadn''t been there, she had been wearing the leather pants and jacket.


    Originally, when Casey told Caro that he was the leader of Yin Killers, Caro didn''t believe it at all,


    thinking that Casey was joking.


    Casey told Caro about Ewing''s affairs in No. 5 Prison, and said that he did not expect it to be so


    coincidental.


    If these four major families looked for other organizations to deal with the people in Guanling, Casey


    might have to spend some efforts to deal with. But they looked for Yin Killers, then things were much


    easier.


    Casey only needed to find the current leader of Yin Killers, and showed the leader the token that Ewing


    gave him. Then he just ordered the person to refuse the task of the four major families, and the matter


    would be over.


    They came to this bar today to find the current leader of Yin Killers.


    When Casey was in No. 5 Prison, Ewing told Casey how to contact the people from Yin Killers. Casey


    contacted the leader of Yin Killers through that method. They arranged to meet in this bar tonight.


    Because Caro''s figure and appearance were so attractive, as soon as the two entered the bar, they


    attracted a lot of people''s attentions.


    Many young and strong men whistled at Caro, not caring about Casey who was following Caro.


    "It''s really annoying. These stupid guys! If it is not restricted by the rules ofw enforcement, I will


    definitely p them to let them know how powerful I am." Caro said with a gloomy expression.


    Casey smiled and said, "If I remember correctly, Executor are only in charge of the actions of inner


    force experts in the Chinatown, right?"


    "Yes, why did you say this suddenly?" Caro asked with some confusion.


    "This is Queen Disctrict. It¡¯s not under the control of Executor, isn¡¯t it?" Casey continued.


    Caro didn¡¯t know what to say. Then she suddenly understood what Casey meant. At the same time,


    she figured out something.


    "Yes, this is Queen Disctrict. Executor simply can''t control here. Even if I kill people here, Executor will


    note to me. They only control the area of Chinatown." Caro said.


    Casey smiled and nodded, agreeing with Caro''s idea.


    In fact, this was what he learned in No. 5 Prison. The existence of Executor was to prevent the inner


    force experts from influencing the development of the secr world on arge scale, and this secr


    world referred only to H Country and Chinatowns around the world.


    What about other countries, Executor would not have the slightest concern. They also acquiesced in


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    some inner force experts to do things in other parts of M Country. After all, doing so was no harmless


    for H Country, as long as it did not hurt thepatriots.


    Moreover, after staying in No. 5 Prison for a long time, Casey also gradually understood that Executor


    couldn¡¯t take care of a lot. For example, if Casey wanted to kill ordinary people, as long as he was


    more concealed and didn¡¯t kill so many people at a time, Executor couldn''t find it out.


    In this world, there were many inner force experts who were obsessed with glory and wealth. Maybe


    there were some inner force experts who hid in the world''s top families. Just others didn''t know it.


    There were not a few existences like the Briggs family in H Country. People often ignored their


    existence just because they couldn''t reach that level.


    The most important point was that Casey now understood that Executor were only in charge of people


    who were below the level of medium stage. Once they reached medium stage, even Executor couldn''t


    restrain them.


    One was because Grandmaster was powerful, and the other was because there were not a lot of


    Grandmasters among Executors. So even they wanted to manage it, they couldn''t.


    Therefore, with Casey¡¯s current strength, even if he went to kill the Turner family again, Executor may


    just give him some warnings. But it was absolutely impossible to put Casey into No. 5 Prison.


    After all, even if Executor really sent a Grandmaster, he might not defeat Casey, let alone arrest him.


    Therefore, Casey deeply realized that in this world, only absolute power was the goal he should pursue


    eternally. With absolute power, everything else was at his fingertips.


    "Hmph, if they dare to whistle to me again, I''ll kick their asses to see if they dare to flirt with me." Caro


    said angrily.


    The two came to the front of the bar. Casey ordered two sses of wine and handed one to Caro. After


    that, he reached out and tapped on the counter in a rhythmic manner.


    After the bartender saw it, he nced at Casey. But he didn''t say anything. He just turned and walked


    inside.


    While Casey and Caro were waiting, a few men in M Country with ear studs, nose studs, and lip studs


    walked towards the two of them.


    These people stared at Caro with squinting eyes, and surrounded her.


    "Girl, you¡¯re so hot. Your skirt is so short. Is it to make it easier for me to get you from behind? How


    about going with us? I promise you will enjoy it." The man who took the lead smiled lewdly.


    Caro suddenly felt disgusting. In M Country, this kind of gangsters were everywhere. If a girl walked


    alone at night, it was very likely that she would encounter some danger.


    "Get away before I get angry!" Caro shouted at them with a cold face.


    "Unexpectedly, your temper is also hot. I like it. Tonight, I will definitely let you be obedient." The man


    who took the lead did not take Caro''s words seriously at all. Those people who were behind him also


    Upon seeing this, Casey wanted to help Caro solve the trouble, so he said to the few people, "She told


    you to get away. Didn''t you guys hear it?"


    Several people all looked at Casey, then their eyes showed disdain. The person who took the lead


    directly yelled, "Disgusting H Country Monkey, just get out of here. Don''t disturb me to talk with the girl


    here. Hurry up and get out of my face!"


    Casey didn''t intend to talk nonsense with these people. He was ready to teach these guys a lesson


    directly. At this moment, Caro stopped Casey and said with a smile, "This kind of bastards, I can do it


    myself. I''ve long wanted to teach them a lesson. Let them be the sandbags for me."


    After hearing what Caro said, Casey nodded.


    Caro stared at the few people and moved her hands and feet.


    Upon seeing this, the person who took the lead licked his lips and said, "I didn''t expect that she was


    really a hot girl. She even wanted to do something with us. Hey, let me taste your..."


    Before he finished speaking, Caro had already pped him on his face.


    Although Caro only had a littler inner force, her power was no longer what ordinary people could bear.


    The person who took the lead turned over in midair, and then fell to the ground.


    "Today, I will teach you guys a lesson!"

 Chapter 732 token of Yin killers

    Chapter 732 token of Yin killers


    The other people who followed that man saw that he was pped to the ground by Caro. They were all


    taken aback, and their gazes at Caro became vignt.


    Caro red at these people fiercely.


    Those guys realized that this beautiful woman was not easy to provoke. Then they all took the initiative


    to step back, intending to escape.


    Caro didn''t give them this opportunity. She rushed forward, and punched them all to the ground.


    Everyone in the bar looked at Caro with surprise, and then there was a burst of warm apuse, all


    expressing sincere admiration for Caro.


    Caro pped her hands. Seeing those gangsters who fell on the ground, she felt relieved.


    In the past, there were always gangsters who came to tease her, but she always felt that she was


    already an inner force expert, so she didn''t want to argue with them. She endured it all the time.


    Now Casey¡¯s words made her aware of her status. As an inner force expert, when these foreign


    gangsters came to make trouble to her, she should deal with them severely. Otherwise, it would be


    meaningless that she strived to be an inner force expert.


    After she taught these guys a lesson, she felt a lot easier. Perhaps, she was freer and easier in this


    state.


    She turned to look towards Casey and found that Casey was staring at herself seriously and then


    slowly gave a thumbs up.


    Caro looked ashamed, thinking that Casey wasplimenting her. At this time, Casey spoke earnestly,


    "In the future, if there are boys present, it will be better for boys to solve this kind of thing, otherwise


    you can''t get married."


    Caro''s eyes widened immediately. It took her a while before she realized what Casey meant. Was this


    guy saying that she was too violent just now, so it was hard for her to get married? !


    She clenched her small fist in an instant. She couldn''t wait to hit Casey a few times. How did such a


    man get his wife¡¯s love?


    "It has nothing to do with you whether I can get married or not! I¡¯m just so violent! So what? Humph!"


    Caro said angrily.


    Casey did not dare to say anything.


    At this time the bartender walked up to them, nced at the gangsters who fell on the ground, and


    said, "Come with me."


    Casey and Caro looked at each other and walked in with the bartender.


    Soon, the bartender took two people to the door of a room and said, "The person you are looking for is


    right there."


    Then he turned and left.


    Casey did not hesitate, opened the door directly, and walked inside.


    As soon as the two of them got inside, the door behind them was closed. It was pitch ck and there


    was no light. Casey could only feel Caro¡¯s position ording to her breath. In the whole room, except


    for the two of them, it seemed that there was no other living person.


    Casey felt it quietly. Now his inner force and XuanJin were both great. His perception was ten times


    stronger than that of ordinary people. If there was something wrong, he would soon feel it.


    "Stay where you are. Don''t move. I''ll go take a look." Casey said, and walked to the front.


    Caro was not worried at all. After all, Casey killed a Grandmaster. Even if someone really wanted to


    attack them, it would be the other party who would get into the trouble.


    After walking a few steps toward the front, Casey felt a faint strong wind next to him. He made a


    decisive move and immediately grabbed the person by the neck. As soon as he exerted force, he killed


    the person.


    On the other side, another figure came to him quietly. Casey kicked him out, and the man screamed


    and mmed into the wall behind.


    The two people who got close to Casey didn''t have inner force. But even Casey was a little surprised


    by their means of hiding their breath. If they hadn''t been so close to Casey, Casey would not have


    discovered their existence.


    At this moment, the light in the room turned on. Casey saw a middle-aged man sitting in a chair in front


    of him. On both sides of the middle-aged man, five people in ck suits stood neatly.


    These people were all staring at Casey at this time. The middle-aged man sitting in the chair pped


    his hands and said with a smile, "You¡¯re not bad. You actually can predict the position of my


    subordinates in total darkness. This is the first time I have encountered it in these years."


    Casey also looked at the people in front of him with a little surprise. He didn''t expect that there would


    be a total of 13 people in this room, but he didn''t even notice them at all.


    It seemed that it had reasons that Yin Killers could be a world-ss assassination organization.


    Although these killers didn''t have inner force, if they could get close to those inner force experts and as


    long as their speed was fast enough and the killing weapon was sharp enough, even if the other party


    was a great inner force expert who had reached medium stage, he would be killed.


    If those people used poison directly, the damage they could cause was even more terrifying.


    "Are you the leader of Yin Killers?" Casey looked at the middle-aged man sitting in the chair and asked.


    The middle-aged man stood up and said, "No. I just help my big brother to be in charge of for a period


    of time. Who are you and why do you know the contact code for Yin Killers?"


    Casey said with a smile, "If I guessed correctly, the person who told me the code should be your big


    brother."


    The middle-aged man red at Casey and said coldly, "Boy, don¡¯t joke with me. Otherwise, your


    ending will be terrible."


    Casey shrugged and said, "Your brother is Ewing?"


    The middle-aged man showed a hint of surprise on his face and asked, "How do you know my brother''s


    name?"


    "Then there should be no problem. Your brother told me this code." Casey said.


    "It''s impossible! My brother is currently being locked up in No. 5 Prison, where he can only get in but


    not out. Even if you have seen my brother, you should be in No. 5 Prison just like him. How could it be


    possible that you can appear in front of me? Who on earth are you!" the middle-aged man asked.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "I did know your brother in No. 5 Prison, and he indeed told me the existence of Yin Killers. As for No. 5


    Prison where you can only enter but not leave, it is for ordinary people. If you want to get out, there is a


    way." Casey said.


    "Don¡¯t quibble here. Hurry up and tell me your identities, otherwise don''t me me for being rude!" The


    middle-aged man still didn''t believe Casey''s words.


    Casey was a little helpless, took out the token that Ewing gave him, and said, "I didn''t lie to you. When


    you saw this token, you should believe it."


    After seeing the token in Casey''s hand, the middle-aged man eximed, "token of Yin killers!"


    The ten killers standing next to him instantly knelt on one knee and bowed their heads at the token in


    Casey''s hand.

 Chapter 733 The Whole Yin Killers Listens to You

    Chapter 733 The Whole Yin Killers Listens to You


    "Seeing token of Yin killers is like seeing the leader, it seems that what you said is true."


    The middle-aged man spoke to Casey, then knelt on one knee and lowered his head in front of Casey.


    Casey didn''t expect this token of Yin killers to have such a big effect, so he asked, "You guys just kneel


    down without checking the authenticity of this token?"


    "token of Yin killers is made of special materials, and it has a logo that can only be distinguished by the


    persons from Yin Killers. There is only one piece in this world, so it must be true." The middle-aged


    man said.


    Casey stared at the token in his hand, but he didn''t find anything special about this token. Maybe only


    the people from Yin Killers would know the characteristics of this token.


    "You guys get up. There is no need to be so respectful." Casey said.


    The middle-aged man and all the killers stood up. The middle-aged man''s attitude towards Casey also


    changed a lot.


    "How is my brother going now? Why did he give you token of Yin killers?" the middle-aged man asked.


    Casey didn''t conceal it either, and recounted what happened to Ewing in No. 5 Prison.


    During the chat, Casey also learned that this middle-aged man was named Brady. He was an orphan.


    He was picked up by Ewing when he was a child and Ewing treated him as his own younger brother.


    He had been raised by Ewing. Besides, Ewing taught him a lot.


    After Casey heard it, he suddenly felt that Ewing was also a sentimental and righteous person.


    However, Ewing was too obsessed with power, which split out a demon and a tyrannical personality.


    Otherwise, he would not be locked up into No. 5 Prison.


    After listening to Casey''s exnation of Ewing''s current situation, Brady felt a sigh of emotion. Then he


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    said to Casey, "Since he gave you token of Yin killers, it shows that he attaches great importance to


    you. Since you are looking for us today, I will put all the resources of Yin Killers on you, making you the


    top killer in the world."


    Caseyughed immediately after hearing this. He didn''t tell Brady that Ewing gave him token of Yin


    killersjust because Ewing was defeated by him, so Brady didn''t know Casey''s strength.


    "No need, I don''t currently have any ns to be a killer." Casey said.


    Brady suddenly looked at Casey with a bit of puzzlement and said, "Casey, you know that we are the


    No. 1 killer organization in the world. The resources we control have reached the point where you can''t


    imagine. If we use our resources to train a person, geniuses from all over the world will surely scramble


    for it."


    "You can easily find the two killers close to you just now, indicating that your talent is not bad. If you are


    cultivated, you will be able to shine in the future. I can guarantee that you will be a great inner


    force expert."


    "But you actually refuse us. Do you know what a good opportunity you will miss?"


    Listening to Brady''s earnest words, Casey smiled, "There is no need for this. Leave these resources to


    those who need it more."


    "You brat, why don''t you understand me? This is a great opportunity for you to be an inner force


    expert. You should know how terrifying an inner force expert is, right?" Brady suddenly felt a little


    anxious.


    Caro who was on the side couldn''t stand it anymore, and justughed out directly.


    Brady nced at Caro and asked, "What are youughing at?"


    "He killed a Grandmaster. Now you let him be an inner force expert. Of course he is not happy." Caro


    smiled.


    "What...what!" Brady eximed directly, looking at Casey in disbelief, "You killed a Grandmaster? How


    is this possible!"


    Seeing Brady didn''t believe him, Casey reached out and picked up a grain of sand on the ground, then


    aimed at a teacup on the table, and lightly flicked it. The sand which was carrying with Casey''s power


    collided with the teacup. That teacup was instantly broken into pieces.


    "Do I need to exin it now?" Casey said with a smile.


    Brady and the killers watched this scene dumbfoundedly. Shatter a teacup with a grain of sand! Only a


    Grandmaster could do this.


    "You...you actually have the strength of a Grandmaster, but you are only in your twenties! This...this is


    really beyond my imagination." Brady said somewhat uneptably.


    Casey said with a smile, "I¡¯m just lucky. Actually, we came to you this time because we want to ask you


    for help."


    "What''s the matter?" Brady hurriedly asked. After knowing Casey was a Grandmaster, he no longer


    dared to neglect anymore.


    "Have you recently taken over the tasks of the four major families in Chinatown?" Casey asked.


    Brady nodded.


    "The people they let you kill are all my subordinates, so I hope you can refuse the task." Casey said.


    Brady immediatelyughed and said, "You have token of Yin killers, which means that the entire Yin


    Killers needs to listen to your orders. What kind of tasks we can take is up to you, let alone refuse the


    task of the four major families. Even if you want to kill them all, it is not difficult."


    Hearing Brady''s words, Casey also showed a smile on his face.


    Although he now had the strength to contend with Grandmaster, theoretically, even if he really wanted


    to kill people from the four major families, Executor could have no ways to him, but he did not have to


    go against with Executor.


    Therefore, if Casey wanted to get rid of the four major families, he did not need to do it himself.


    Yin Killers was his best choice.


    Except for Brady, an inner force expert who had reached medium stage, the others in Yin Killers were


    ordinary people. If they killed the people of the four major families, it would be just a battle between


    ordinary people. Executor simply couldn''t control it.


    "If that''s the case, I will be so happy. When I need to get rid of these four major families, I hope you


    guys can help me at that time." Casey said respectfully.


    "This is what I should do." Brady quickly replied. Being able to work for a Grandmaster was only good


    for them, not to mention that Casey was still holding token of Yin killers.


    "The assassination n set by the four major families is on the 15th. At that time, they will hold a


    banquet to celebrate this event. Why don''t we attack them on that day?" Brady said.


    Casey narrowed his eyes when he heard Brady''s words. Then he said, "Okay, then on the day of the


    banquet, let them know what the ending will be. "


    The people of the four major families would never have expected that their banquet to celebrate the


    assassination n would be their ownst supper.

 Chapter 734 Four Major Families Are Just Shit

    Chapter 734 Four Major Families Are Just Shit


    In Chinatown, at a fairly high-end coffee shop.


    Casey and Caro were sitting by the window, with a cup of coffee in front of each. The soft music yed


    in the cafe, giving people a soothing and rxing feeling.


    Tonight was the day when the four major families held a banquet. Before that, Caro wanted to tell


    Casey about the four major families, so she brought Casey to the cafe.


    As for why Caro came to the coffee shop, Casey didn¡¯t know. Caro said here was quiet and suitable for


    chat. However, after Casey came in, he discovered that it was a cafe for couples. Those who came in


    were all couples.


    Caro said that she didn''t know it. But since they hade, they weren¡¯t willing to go to other ces.


    Casey thought it was nothing, so he sat down.


    But when they ordered coffee, Caro didn''t look like she was here for the first time, which made Casey


    very strange.


    Caro was shy from beginning to end. Casey didn''t know what she was thinking about.


    "The four major families are the Chow family, the Willson family, the Ceng family and the Morris family,


    headed by the Chow family. They are also families with a certain degree of influence in the world. Later,


    with the help of the Turner family, they all entered the ranks of the world''s first-ss families."


    "If you look at one of their families alone, it will not cause fear for Guanling, but if the four families join


    forces, it is not a force that can be underestimated. After the decline of the Turner family, most of the


    industries have been upied by the four major families. So the four major families are now in full


    swing."


    "It is necessary to mention that the four major families did a lot for your grandfather''s death. There are


    many links in the middle, which were all done by people from the four major families."


    Hearing Caro¡¯s words, Casey¡¯s face sank. Originally, the four major families nned to attack the


    people in Guanling, so Casey didn¡¯t n to let them go. Now he knew that the death of his grandfather


    was also rted to them, then these four major families were even more unlikely to be forgiven by


    Casey.


    "No matter how great they look like now, after tonight, these four major families will only be history."


    Casey said lightly.


    Caro nodded earnestly. She didn¡¯t feel that Casey was bragging. She felt that Casey was very


    attractive when he said such words.


    After talking about the four major families, the two chatted casually. Caro seemed to be very interested


    in the affairs of Casey¡¯s wife. Casey was also very happy to tell her the story between himself and


    Edith.


    Just when Casey was talking happily and Caro was listening carefully, suddenly four dressed in


    fashionable came in outside the cafe. At first nce, others knew they were the rich. There were three


    men and one woman. All of them followed by bodyguards who looked fierce.


    As soon as they came in, a group of bodyguards began to let others get out, shouting, "You guys hurry


    out. Here is reserved by Mr. Everett today. If you don''t want to cause trouble, hurry up and leave now.


    Otherwise, you will know what the regret is!"


    The couples in the cafe saw that these people were not easy to mess with, so they hurriedly got up and


    ran away from the cafe.


    Caro nced at the four people, and said, "They belong to the four major families. They are all children


    of the heads of the four major families. Because the four major families are in full swing during this


    time, and they are all very arrogant."


    Casey nodded. It was obvious that these four people were domineering rich second generations.


    "What should we do now?" Caro asked.


    "Wait for them toe. If they really don''t know how to be polite, I will teach them a lesson first before


    teaching their elders." Casey replied.


    Soon, everyone in the cafe walked out, leaving only Casey and Caro.


    The bodyguards walked over and yelled at Casey and Caro. However, both of them didn¡¯t move, and


    just continued to drink coffee.


    Everett Chow, the young master of the Chow family, Dous Willson, the young master of the Willson


    family, Beverly Ceng, and the youngdy of the Ceng family and Paige Morris, the young master of the


    Morris family, also noticed Casey and Caro.


    When the three young masters¡¯ eyes fell on Caro, their eyes lit up. Although Beverly was a bit


    attractive, it was far worse than Caro. So after Beverly saw Caro, she immediately showed a look of


    contempt.


    "There are people who are not afraid of death. They even dared to sit there and not leave. I¡¯ll go to


    teach them a lesson." Beverly snorted coldly. She wanted to p Caro on her pretty face.


    Upon seeing this, Everett quickly stopped her and said with a smile, "Don''t be so angry. You¡¯re ady.


    We go over and chat with them."


    Both Dous and Paige nodded.


    Beverly could immediately see what the three people were thinking about. They just wanted to flirt with


    Caro, but the more they were like this, the more annoyed Beverly became.


    The four of them walked towards Casey and Caro. Everett ignored Casey and said to Caro, "Beauty, do


    you mind having a coffee with us?"


    Caro nced at him and said, "I mind."


    Everett was immediately embarrassed. He had never thought that Caro would reject him so directly, but


    there were no girls who dared to talk to him like this.


    Beverly immediately said, "Bro, why are you polite to her? Isn''t she just a vixen? I think it''s no different


    from the women you used to y with. If you really want to fuck her, just ask someone to take her


    back. Why are you so polite to her?"


    "Who is a vixen!" Caro patted the table suddenly, her face full of anger.


    Beverly sneered at Caro and said, "Hey, your temper is not good. If it wasn''t for Everett who wants to


    fuck you, believe it or not, I will ruin your face now. You know who we are? Dare to be arrogant here?"


    Caro was so angry that her chest was ups and downs, thinking that the people of these four major


    families were really so vicious. It¡¯d better to get rid of them as soon as possible.


    Casey smiled, and said to Caro, "Don''t be angry. Probably in her eyes, anyone who is prettier than her


    is a vixen."


    When Caro heard Casey''s words, she was happy. Was this guy boasting that she was beautiful?


    Beverly was so furious and shouted directly at Casey, "What are you? You dare to nder me? I think


    you want to go to the hell!"


    Everett also looked at Casey coldly.


    "Brat, you should have heard of the four major families? The four of us are the young masters and


    youngdies of the four major families. If you don''t want to die, immediately kneel down and apologize


    to Beverly. Otherwise, don''t me us for being rude." Everett said.


    Casey smiled and said indifferently, "The four major families? It¡¯s just a shit! Let me kneel down and


    apologize? You wish!¡±Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 735 She Is Ugly

    Chapter 735 She Is Ugly


    After hearing Casey''s words, Everett and hispanions all looked gloomy. In their eyes, Casey


    wasn''t anybody, and he was not qualified to challenge them.


    What Casey said was tantamount to looking for death.


    "How dare you! You are still the first one who dare to nder the four big families. What kind of


    background do you have that you dare to ignore the four big families?" Everett stared at Casey and


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    asked.


    Casey smiled and said, "You don''t deserve to know."


    Seeing Casey so arrogant, Everett was so angry that his fists clenched.


    "Everett, this person is dressed so ordinary. Obviously, he does note from a privileged


    background. I think it is only a bluff. He just doesn''t want to lose face in front of this bitch. Let''s not talk


    nonsense with them," Beverly said fiercely.


    "Yeah, Beverly is right. If he really has a strong backing, can we still not know him? Quickly clean him


    up. He spoils my coffee time," Dous and Paige also echoed.


    Everett nodded, turned his head and nced at the bodyguards next to him, and said, "Teach this guy


    a lesson. People like him will only give up only at the sight of the gallows."


    Caro instinctively wanted to beat up these people in front of her, but when she thought of what Casey


    said about herst time, she immediately held it back, then looked at Casey and said, "You are a boy,


    youe to solve them. Otherwise, you will think I am violent again."


    Casey smiled, got up from the chair, and looked at the bodyguards.


    The bodyguards approached Casey, reaching out to grab him, and Casey attacked each of these


    bodyguards at a rapid speed, causing them to temporarily lose their ability to move.


    Seeing that these bodyguards fell to the ground with the blink of an eye, Everett and other three people


    were shocked, and they didn''t expect Casey to be so powerful.


    "Damn, don''t think that you can be pretentious as you are good at fighting. The power of the four big


    families is not something you can contend with!" Beverly shouted at Casey. At this time, she could only


    use the four big families to suppress Casey.


    Everett also swallowed, staring at Casey and said, "No matter how strong you are, in front of the four


    big families, you''re nobody. But we don''t want to embarrass you. Apologize to us now and this matter


    will be over."


    Casey nced at Everett, then pped him on the face and said, "It is you who should apologize, can


    the members of the four big families be so arrogant?"


    Seeing Everett being beaten, Dous and Paige immediately wanted to help him.


    Casey didn''t hesitate. After kicking Everett to the ground, he pped Dous and Paige separately,


    and knocked them to the groundter.


    When Beverly saw that Casey didn''t care about the identity of the four big families, she started to


    panic.


    At this time Casey walked up to her, and she quickly said: "You, what do you want to do? I am a girl, do


    you still want to hit a girl?"


    "You didn''t think of yourself as a girl when you scolded me just now, but now you even try to condemn


    me with it. You are a girl, so what? Defiant, arrogant and domineering girls also should be beaten!"


    After speaking, Casey pped Beverly on the face and let her sit on the ground.


    A bright red palm print appeared on Beverly''s face. She covered her face and burst into tears.


    "Wait for me, I want to tell my dad, let my dad beat you and the bitch. You two are full of shit!"


    Casey smiled, looked at the four people who fell on the ground, and said, "You three, if you want to


    walk out from here intact, apologize to me and scold this woman for being ugly, otherwise, don''t me


    me for being rude."


    After speaking, Casey stepped on Everett''s leg, and after a little effort, Everett screamed in pain.


    He knew that if he didn''t follow Casey''s instructions, his leg would probably be scrapped today.


    "I...I''m sorry, Beverly, you...you are an ugly monster!" Everett gritted his teeth and shouted.


    Beverly was stunned for a moment. She didn''t expect that Everett would actually scold her.


    Casey nodded in satisfaction, then walked to Dous and Paige, and in the same way, they both


    apologized and scolded Beverly.


    Beverly was about to break down at this time. The three people are her best friends. They even called


    her ugly in front of her. Even if she knew that they were being forced, she felt a little uneptable.


    Casey saw Beverly''s expression and knew that she was being punished more severely than Everett,


    Dous and Paige.


    Mental injuries were often far more severe than physical injuries.


    "It is your turn now. You only have to just apologize. But if you want to scold yourself, I don''t mind,"


    Casey said.


    "Dream on!" Beverly said hysterically.


    Casey stared at the waist of a bodyguard on the ground. There was a dagger pinned to it. He took the


    dagger directly and shook it in front of Beverly, saying, "If you don''t apologize, I will shave your face. t


    I''m a man of my word."


    Beverly was frightened at once, staring at Casey with a grieved expression, and finally could only say,


    "I... I''m sorry."


    After speaking, she cried.


    This was definitely the most aggrieved time in her life.


    Seeing all four people apologized, Casey looked at Caro and said, "Let''s go."


    Caro stood up, smiled and walked out with Casey.


    After Casey and Caro left, Everett, Dous and Paige climbed up from the ground.


    They all looked at Beverly with guilt, and didn''t know how tofort her for a while.


    "Beverly, we were forced. In fact, you are not ugly at all. It was the bastard who deliberately asked for


    trouble," after a long time, Everett said.


    Both Dous and Paige hurriedly echoed with a few words offort.


    Beverly cried even harder when she heard this.


    "I don''t care, I must smash that guy to pieces and disfigure that woman! I will go back to my father and


    let him avenge me," Beverly said.


    "Beverly, why don''t you bear it first? Tonight is the banquet of the four big families. It is not a good time


    to bring up unnecessary ramifications. Didn''t we find the best killer organization to deal with those


    people from Guanling? When their mission is over, we can ask one of them to kill that guy. As for the


    woman, we will catch her for you. What do you think?" Everett said.


    Beverly snorted coldly and said, "Then let the killer kill that kid. What if he is good at fighting? I don''t


    believe that he can beat the killer trained by the best killer organization!"

 Chapter 736 Too Disrespectful to Us

    Chapter 736 Too Disrespectful to Us


    Eight pm.


    In front of a pce-style hotel in Chinatown, there were brilliant lights and luxury cars.


    Many people in gorgeous evening dresses entered the hotel one after another, most of them were


    Asian, and asionally some people from M Country could be seen entering.


    As the four world-ss families, the four big families couldpete with the world''s top families when


    they worked together. Naturally many people would attend their banquet as a mark of respect.


    Everett, Beverly, Dous and Paige had also put on more formal clothes at this time, instead of their


    parents, weing guests who came to the banquet.


    "After the banquet is over, I must go to my father and Uncle Franco, and ask them to lend me a killer. I


    will get angry when I think of that damn guy," Beverly said with a gloomy face.


    "Don''t worry, I heard that the people from Yin Killers will alsoe here today. It is an easy thing to ask


    them for a favor to kill that guy," Everett said with a smile.


    Beverly nodded earnestly, with a murderous look in her eyes.


    Under a big tree not far from the hotel, Casey was standing here, watching the peopleing and


    going on the road with both eyes.


    At this time, a young old man walked by here, and saw Casey staring at the luxurious hotel opposite,


    and said with a smile, "Lad, are you longing to go to the hotel? It''s said that there is a banquet hosted


    by the four big families. The participants are all the upper ss people. Most people are not qualified to


    enter. My grandson also wants to join them. Unfortunately, we don''t have a strong background, so they


    simply ignore us."


    Hearing what the man said, Casey smiled, and said, "Sess or failure is just nothing when looking


    back. Just the four big families. Maybe after tonight, these the four big families will only be past."


    "You are an ambitious man. But they are the four big families, how could they break as you say. Work


    hard instead of fantasizing. My grandson is studying hard for an exam recently. He may be able to go


    to work in thepanies of the four big families in a while," the man said smugly.


    Casey smiled without saying a word, thinking that his grandson''s dream might be difficult to realize, but


    the talents didn''t have to worry about working wherever they go. If the four big families fell, there would


    be a better one stand out.


    Not long after the old man left, Caro and Foley came to Casey.


    "Casey, Yin Killers is ready. As long as you give an order, Brady will immediately let his men act." Foley


    said with a smile.


    "The people from the Team of Executors are nearby, but tonight, they should have nothing to do with


    us," Caro said.


    Casey nodded and said, "The time is almost here. Let''s go there too, maybe we can grab some free


    food to eat."


    ...


    In the hotel lobby.


    Franco Chow, the head of the Chow family, Henson Willson, the head of the Willson family, Larson


    Ceng, the head of the Ceng family, and Rhodes Morris, the head of the Morris family, were standing


    together with all smiles, talking with the people who came to the banquet.


    Today''s banquet, one was to celebrate the assassination n of Guanling, the other was to dere the


    friendship between the four big families to the outside world, so that everyone knew that the four big


    families were integration. People must consider whether they could withstand the anger of the four big


    families before offending one of them.


    "In the past, I always thought that Guanling was just a high-end yground, and it was not worth being


    paid attention to. It wasn''t until they attacked the Turner family and their young master directly killed all


    the senior leaders of the Turner family did I realized that the horror of Guanling. Fortunately the young


    master has been arrested by Executors and was sent to No. 5 Prison. It is said that it is impossible for


    people in No. 5 Prison toe out, so we don''t have to worry about anything," Franco said with a


    smile.


    "That''s right. Actually speaking, we should still be grateful to the young master of Guanling. If it weren''t


    for him, we would still have to be led by the Turner family. Otherwise, how can we be so influential!"


    Henson followed. .


    "He was bugger all help. Guanling causes a lot of trouble for us during this period of time. This


    assassination n is also a warning to them, let them understand that the four big families are not


    something to be trifled with," Larson said grumpily.


    "Henson is just joking. I believe that after tonight, Guanling will be seriously injured and will no longer


    be able topete with us. As for the so-called inner force experts, with Executors here, they dare not


    do anything to us," Rhodes said.


    At this time, Everett and the other three had already arrived in the hall, chatting not far from the heads


    of the four big families.


    The whole hall appeared to be peaceful, everyone was polite and showed the decent of the upper ss


    to the fullest.


    At this moment, the door of the hotel lobby was suddenly kicked open, and the person in charge of


    checking at the door was thrown out.


    Everyone was taken aback and turned to look at the door.


    Three figures appeared in the hall, seemingly out of tune with these people in the upper ss.


    Everett, Beverly, Dous and Paige also looked towards the door, and expressions on their faces


    changed after seeing the three people.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "How could it be that bastard? Why did hee here?" Beverly said with a gloomy face.


    "He may be here to make trouble, but he came just in time. Dare hee to the banquet held by the


    four big families to make trouble. Now even if we don''t say anything, my father will beat up this guy,"


    Everett said.


    Then he walked towards Casey.


    "Are you three dicing with death. Dare youe here to make trouble. Are you qualified toe to this


    kind of ce?" Everett said fiercely.


    Beverly also followed, and said with resentment, "Stupid guys. How dare you. Now that you are here,


    pay for what you did!"


    Casey smiled and nced at both of them, and said, "I''m not here to look for you. You better don''t get


    yourself into trouble."


    "Not looking for us? Then who are you looking for?" Beverly stared at Casey and asked.


    Casey pointed at Franco and the three people around and said, "Those old guys."


    "You!" Everett suddenly showed a trace of anger on his face.


    The people around them all looked at Casey, Caro and Foley with contempt, thinking that they were


    dicing with death that they dared to be so disrespectful to the heads of the four big families.


    At this time, Franco and three others also walked over here, looked at Everett and motioned them to


    retreat.


    "Who are you? Today is the banquet of the four big families. You rushed in like this. You are too


    disrespectful?" Franco said coldly.


    Casey smiled and said, "My name is Casey. You are holding a banquet to assassinate people in


    Guanling. Don''t you think you are too disrespectful to me, the young master of Guanling?"

 Chapter 737 Im Not Going to Kill You in Person

    Chapter 737 I''m Not Going to Kill You in Person


    "Casey... Casey! This is impossible. Casey has been arrested in No. 5 Prison. Who are you? Why are


    you pretending to be Casey?" Franco said with a look of surprise.


    Many people looking on passively around were also shocked by Casey''s words. The matter that Casey


    ughtered the seniors of the Turner family caused quite a stir. Four months ago, the name Casey had


    struck everyone''s ear in Chinatown in M Country.


    Everett, Beverly, Dous and Paige were also frightened by Casey''s words. They were still a little


    afraid of the identity of the young master of Guanling. After all, this guy killed Theodore and


    ughtered all the seniors of the Turner family. He was not a man that they could afford to offend.


    "I am Casey. I do not have to pretend. No. 5 Prison is not a ce where I can only enter but not go


    out." Casey shrugged and replied.


    At this time, Henson had found out the original picture of Casey, andpared it with the person in


    front of him. Henson confirmed that the man was Casey, and his face turned pale in an instant.


    "Yes... It''s Casey, this person is exactly the same as Casey''s photo, there should be no fakes," Henson


    said.


    After listening to Henson''s confirmation, the people of the four big families suddenly became a little


    nervous. They did not expect that Casey, who had been imprisoned in No. 5 Prison, woulde back.


    Franco and three others were all uneasy. The reason they dared to attack the people in Guanling was


    precisely because Casey was imprisoned in No. 5 Prison, and ording to the information received at


    the time, no one could be released when imprisoned in No. 5 Prison.


    Now Casey suddenly appeared in front of them again, which really caught them off guard.


    The four of them looked at each other, obviously they didn''t know what to do, and the cold sweat on


    their foreheads quickly came out.


    Casey didn''t care about the gazes of the people around him, but went to the table where the food was


    there, picked up a piece of pizza, and ate it.


    "Go on, don''t care about me," Casey said to everyone.


    Everett and others were already a little scared at this time. They never expected that the person who


    they provoked in the coffee shop this afternoon would be the evildoer who wiped out the entire Turner


    family by his own.


    If Casey had murdered them at that time, none of them would survive.


    Beverly also had an unspeakable emotion at this time. She originally wanted to find a killer to kill


    Casey, but now she discovered that this guy was the pervert who killed Theodore. She knew how


    powerful Theodore was. How could average killer kill Casey?


    There was a trace of despair in her heart, and a trace of powerlessness arose in her.


    When facing Casey, the heads of the four big families all looked scared, let alone her.


    Seeing that the atmosphere froze, Franco gritted his teeth, walked towards Casey, and said, "What do


    you want to do here?"


    "Didn''t I tell you? I heard that you are going to assassinate people in Guanling, so I came to have a


    look," Casey said lightly.


    "Don''t you know the rules that the inner force experts can''t attack ordinary people. If you want to hurt


    us today, you will definitely be caught in No. 5 Prison, and it''s the second time you''re going in, and the


    punishment will be more serious. Since you are here today, I willmit myself. We are willing to


    abandon the assassination n. In the future, we each go our own way. What do you think?"


    Franco knew that Casey had appeared, which meant that they had no chance of attacking the people


    in Guanling, so now they could only find a way to make peace.


    Casey ate the pizza in his hand, then pped his hands, and said, "I really don''t want to be caught in


    No. 5 Prison again, so I won''t do anything to you today. As for you to give up the assassination n to


    negotiate terms with me, isn''t it too ridiculous?"


    "What do you mean?" Franco frowned, and a hunch of anxiety suddenly appeared in his heart.


    Casey gave him a smirk, then raised his hand and snapped his fingers.


    With a snap, the lights in the entire hotel went out instantly, and many people panicked.


    Three secondster, the lights turned on again, and the guests who came to the banquet were all


    confused, not knowing what the sudden light-off just now meant.


    And the people of the four big families felt different from others at this time. By each of them, there was


    already a man in ck who looked like a ghost at this time. These people were holding sharp daggers


    in their hands, reaching it on their necks.


    A burst of chill came from the people of the four big families, but they did not dare to act rashly,


    because when the lights were turned off, they had already heard the ghastly sound in their ears, "Don''t


    move, or you will die."


    A ck-clothed assassin was already standing beside Franco and other three heads, none of them


    could expect that the members of the four big families'' lives had been controlled by others in a blink of


    eye.


    The people who came to the banquet were all horrified. Many females all began to scream. They all


    hurriedly retreated to the surrounding area. Soon, there were only people of the four big families and


    the ck-clothed killers in the middle of the hall. .


    "You guys are Yin Killers! Why!" Franco noticed the characteristics of these killers, and instantly knew


    who they were.


    At this time, Brady came in from the outside, looked at these people from the four big families with a


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    smile on his face, and said, "Good, everyone is here. It''s worthy of praise."


    After seeing Brady, Franco looked more confused, and he asked, "Didn''t we have a deal? You help us


    assassinate the people in Guanling, and we will give you 50 billion dors as rewards. Why are your


    people assaulting us?"


    Brady smiled at him and said, "I''m sorry, I don''t want the 50 billion dors. Keep it for yourself."


    After speaking, he turned to look at Casey, bowed to Casey, and respectfully said, "Lord, I have done


    everything you exined. It''s up to you whether to kill these people or not."


    Casey nodded.


    Franco looked surprised and murmured, "Lord? You are the head of Yin Killers? How...how could this


    happen. Why? You are just a young man in your twenties, why do you have so many identities? ?"


    Seeing Franco''s stunned look, Casey exined to him, "I am lucky and I became the leader of Yin


    Killers by ident. You can only me you for the bad luck."


    Franco was almost choked to death by Casey''s words, and his face became pale as paper.


    "You...if you attack us, Executors will not let you go," Franco said again.


    Casey waved his hand to him and said, "Didn''t I say that? I won''t kill you in person. It''s people from Yin


    Killers will kill you. You can find them to assassinate the people in Guanling then I can ask Yin Killers to


    assassinate you in turn. There should be nothing wrong with it, right?"

 Chapter 738 It Is None of My Business

    Chapter 738 It Is None of My Business


    When the people of the four big families heard Casey''s words, despair appeared on their faces for an


    instant. As long as it''s not Casey, Executors really can''t intervene.


    Only then did Franco realize what kind of situation the four big families were facing now. He was


    sweating and her lips were trembling.


    The conditions of the remaining three heads of the four big families were not much better than him. At


    the moment, they were all trembling, but they did not dare to move because of the killers on the side.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Casey... Casey, we know we are wrong, please give us a chance. If you forgive us, the four big


    families can take refuge in you. You can allocate all the resources of the four big families in the future,


    please let us go," Franco said.


    "Yes, as long as you can let us off, everything is negotiable," the remaining three families also hurriedly


    echoed.


    Casey smiled and said, "Sorry, I still look down on your little resource. Some mistakes can''t be made


    up by begging for mercy."


    Everyone was stunned, and Casey''s words were tantamount to directly sentenced them to death.


    Everett and others also knew that if Casey did not speak, they would really be going to die.


    "Casey, please forgive us, we know we are wrong, we shouldn''t be so arrogant in front of you in the


    afternoon, please be generous, as long as we can let us continue to live, we ept whatever you let us


    do." Everett hadpletely lost the vigor of the young master at this time. In front of death, how could


    he still care about dignity?


    "Casey, I am ugly, I am the ugliest person in the world, as long as you spare us, you can call me


    whatever you want. I know I am wrong." Beverly also begged for mercy.


    Casey nced at them, with a smile on his face, and said, "If you didn''t speak, I would have ignored


    you. Since you now remind me of the matter in the afternoon, today''s business is not negotiable."


    After speaking, Casey turned around and walked out of the hotel.


    Everett, Beverly and others were dumbfounded for an instant. People from the four big families looked


    at them and wanted to rush to p them severely.


    Seeing Casey going out, Caro and Foley hurriedly followed. Brady also left without hesitation, just


    leaving things to these killers. As an inner force expert, he naturally had to leave before ughter


    started.


    As soon as they walked outside the hotel, they ran into the Team of Executors.


    Griffin took the lead and walked at the forefront, looking at Casey with aplicated expression, and


    then slowly stopped.


    After seeing Griffin, Casey also showed a smile on his face, and said, "Long time no see, Captain


    Griffin."


    "It seems that we still underestimated you. The first person to be released from No. 5 Prison. Even


    Grandmaster Myles was killed by you. I couldn''t believe it when I got the news," Griffin said.


    "Thanks for your praise," Casey replied.


    Griffin and the rest Executors stared at Casey solemnly. Casey in front of them had the ability to kill the


    Grandmaster. This also meant that this young man who was only in his twenties was also a real


    Grandmaster.


    How could this not make them surprised.


    Especially Tony. When he first met Casey, he thought that Casey was just a junior who had just


    reached the threshold of inner force. After that, he was shocked by Casey again and again.


    Until he learned that Casey had killed Myles, he was numb and suspected that he had been in a dream


    for his whole life.


    "If I''m not wrong, you are here today to do something against the people of the four big families. Casey,


    although you already have the power of a Grandmaster, I still want to give you a piece of advice. Killing


    ordinary people wantonly is not desirable, we may not be able to stop you, but there will always be


    someone who will let you be punished due to it," Griffin said solemnly.


    Casey smiled and said, "You are too serious. I''m just here for a meal today. I really didn''t intend to hurt


    them. However, I heard that the four big families were killed by the killers their opponents hired


    because of their rivalry. It''s none of my business, right?"


    Griffin was taken aback for a moment, but he didn''t even realize what Casey meant.


    At this moment, there were sudden screams from the hotel, and the guests invited by the four big


    families swarmed out, all with horror on their faces.


    Griffin immediately gave the six people behind him a look, and the six immediately rushed into the


    hotel.


    Almost five minutester, six people rushed out, Tony approached Griffin, and said, "There are people


    from the four big families. All of them have their throats cut. No one is alive. It is not the work of an


    inner force expert, it should be the killers with vicious methods killed them, and those killers acted so


    fast that they could no longer be traced."


    After hearing Tony''s report, Griffin took a deep breath and looked at Casey''s gaze moreplicated.


    Casey immediately said, "Don''t look at me with this kind of look. This is not what I did. I was standing in


    front of you just now. There is an alibi. Please don''t take me into No. 5 Prison."


    Griffin was troubled, he really didn''t know how to deal with such a person.


    "Do you have any other enemies in Chinatown in M Country? Just tell me. I''m afraid that I will have a


    heart attack because of you, I want to live a few more years," Griffin said.


    "Don''t worry, the four big families are thest. After getting rid of them, it''s time for me to go home,"


    Casey said.


    Hearing Casey''s words, the seven Executors all breathed a sigh of relief.


    Caro nced at Casey secretly, with a reluctant look in her eyes.


    The news of the destruction of the four big families spread throughout the entire Chinatown overnight.


    The name Casey had once again be one of the topics that people must talk about while chatting.


    There were only a few super families in Chinatown. After Casey came here, these super families were


    all annihted. If they hadn''t watched the Turner family and the four big families fall with their own eyes,


    they wouldn''t believe it at all.


    Because of the copse of the four big families, the development of Guanling in Chinatown was no


    longer constrained. It would not be long before new forces appeared in Chinatown and continued to


    disturb the situation here.


    At this point, Casey has finished his revenge, and he would return to C Country soon.


    At the same time, the Davies Family in B City was facing an unprecedented crisis.

 Chapter 739 The Davies Family Was in Crisis

    Chapter 739 The Davies Family Was in Crisis


    In front of the Davies House, B City.


    A tall man with thick brows and bright eyes was standing on the ring that was just built, staring coldly at


    the door of the Davies House.


    Near the ring, there were several tables and chairs, as well asrge umbres. Four senior citizens,


    who were more than 50 years old, were sitting on the chairs and drinking tea leisurely.


    One of them was Craig, the Leader of Xing Yi Sect.


    He had the air of forcefulness of Half Step Master. Besides, the levels of air of forcefulness of two other


    people were the same as that of Craig. One of the four people even had stronger air of forcefulness


    than the other three people.


    It could be seen that Craig and two other people were extremely respectful to the senior citizen with


    super strong air of forcefulness.


    If people who had some knowledge about traditional martial arts world saw that these four people were


    sitting together, they would certainly be shocked.


    Craig was here. Besides, there were two people who had the same level of air of forcefulness as Craig.


    They were respectively Sanford, who was a director of Baji Blow, and Yates, the deputy director of


    Qishang Sect. Both of them had been Half Step Master.


    The senior citizen, who had stronger air of forcefulness than them three, was named Alonzo Law. He


    was a real Grandmaster from the Law family, a Guwu Family.


    These four people were all famous experts in fighting in Jiangbei. Xing Yi Sect, Baji Blow and Qishang


    Sect were all could be said to be famous sects in Jiangbei. The Law family was even a very powerful


    and influential Guwu Family in Jiangbei.


    At ordinary times, the people of these sects and families wouldn''t appear in the public. The four experts


    in fighting all came here because of Casey.


    The man standing in the ring now was the best of the younger generation of the Law family. His name


    was Dobbs Law. He was less than 30 years old, but he had been an inner force expert in medium


    stage. He was a rare talent of martial arts in the world world.


    "The students of nd, get out and have a fight with me! Being always cowardly, aren''t you ashamed


    of yourself?"


    Dobbs took a deep breath and then shouted to the door of the Davies House with a very loud voice. His


    voice resounded through the Davies House.


    "This young man of the Law family is really a rarely seen genius. He bes an inner force expert in


    medium stage in his twenties. I believe that he would be a Grandmaster in the next few years."


    Craig spoke to Alonzo, who sat beside him, with a smile.


    "He does have some gift, but it''s not very likely that he could be a Grandmaster within a few


    years." Alonzo said modestly. However, he couldn''t help putting on a proud expression,


    "The students of ndis really are cowardly. Since they lost to three opponents in a rowst time, they


    should dare not to leave this house." Sanford said with contempt.


    "nd himself is a coward. We have been looking for him everywhere for so many years, but we didn''t


    get any clue. If it wasn''t that Craig got the news that the students of nd are in the Davies family now,


    we might have to look for nd for many more years." Yates also spoke.


    Craig immediately sneered and said, "My student was killed by the student of nd. And he hasn''t


    appeared for a long time. Now, we watch closely outside the Davies House. If he doesn''t want the


    people of the Davies family to be harmed, sooner orter, he''ll appear. At that time, we can force him to


    tell us the information about nd. After that, to take revenge for my student, let''s kill him."


    The other three people nodded. It was obvious that they all hated nd.


    In the main living room of the Davies House.


    People ranking high in the Davies family, Baron, Dick, Kacper, and so on were all here. They were all


    serious.


    Thirty days after Edith gave birth to Sherry, she no longer needed to lie in bed and was able to walk


    around. Now, after more than four months, her figure and face were as good as they had been before.


    Besides, as a mother, she had a unique charm of a young woman.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Now, Sherry was lying quietly in Edith''s arms, looking curiously around with her big eyes. Once in a


    while, she would put her hands into her mouth.


    "Now, the Davies House is being closely watched by them. We can''t even go out. There''s only enough


    food for three days. If they''re still here after three days, we''ll be starving." Jordan spoke.


    Many people shook their heads while they sighed. Edith also frowned. Obviously, she didn''t know what


    to do.


    At this moment, Dick wore a guilty expression. After hearing what Jordan said, he gritted his teeth and


    said, "It''s my fault. Since they''re unwilling to leave, I''ll put up a desperate fight with them. I''m not afraid


    of being killed."


    Baron hurriedly stopped him and said, "Don''t act on impulsive now. It''s useless for you to go out."


    Dick gave Baron a nce. Finally, he could only sigh helplessly.


    Half a month ago, Abel, who was from Xing Yi Sect, came to the Davies House with several students.


    To take revenge for Micah, they built a ring in front of the Davies House and demanded that Casey


    should have a fight with them in the ring.


    Since Casey was not at home, Baron and Dick came to deal with this matter.


    At that time, Dick had mastered the skill of inner force. He went to the ring and fought with the students


    who followed Abel to here. With his outstanding gift and power, he defeated three people in a row.


    Abel got angry, so he wanted to fight against Dick in person. Dick rebuked him for being so shameless


    that he wanted to bully the younger generation.


    Abel immediately began to talk about how august Xing Yi Sect was and how influential it was in the


    traditional martial arts world. Then he came to a conclusion that no one was allowed to casually kill the


    students of Xing Yi Sect. Finally, to force Casey to go out, he threatened to kill Dick.


    Dick was also angry. Hearing that Abel talked about Xing Yi Sect, Dick said that both Casey and him


    were the students of nd and that Xing Yi Sect was no better.


    When Dick mentioned nd, Abel exploded with rage at once. nd was the greatest enemy of Xing


    Yi Sect. Besides, half of the people in traditional martial arts world hated nd. It was even impossible


    for some of them to forgive nd.


    Dick was dumbfounded at once. Baron also didn''t expect such a consequence. He hurriedly came back


    to the Davies House to hide with Dick.


    Abel didn''t just attack the people of the Davies family. Instead, he spread the news that some students


    of nd were in the Davies House now. In just a couple of days, the people of Baji Blow, the people of


    Qishang Sect, and the people of the Law family all came here to hunt nd.


    Because of the rules among the martial artists, the experts in fighting didn''t just attack the people of the


    Davies family. Instead, they sent young people to challenge the students of nd. Both Dick and Baron


    suffered stunning defeats. When they were forced to tell these people the information about nd, they


    firmly refused. Dick was almost killed because of it.


    They were only saved when Edith came out of the Davies House with Sherry in her arms and rebuked


    these martial artists for being vicious.


    After fleeing back to the Davies House, they no longer went out. It was inappropriate for Abel and other


    three experts in fighting to harm the ordinary people in the Davies House, so they sealed off the Davies


    House. In their opinion, when the people in the Davies House could no longer hold on, they would have


    to tell them where nd was.


    When Casey''s teacher took on students, he never told them his name. It was a rule. No one knew why,


    but no one ever asked about it.


    Dick knew his teacher''s name by ident. One time, when Dick was cleaning up his teacher''s room,


    he found his teacher''s notebook about martial arts. The name his teacher sighed on it was nd.


    At that time, in his opinion, the reason why his teacher refused to tell them his name was that he was a


    legend and that he didn''t want his students to be proud just because of it.


    This time, he just mentioned the name of nd. As a result, the Davies House was sealed off by three


    Half Step Masters and a Grandmaster.


    It proved that his teacher was really an unusual person. However, to Dick''s astonishment, his teacher


    was not a legend. Instead, he had arge number of enemies. And his enemies were all powerful


    people like Half Step Master and Grandmaster.


    Considering that the people outside all came here to get the news about their teacher, Dick and Baron


    didn''t turn to their teacher for help. After all, there was a Grandmaster and three Half Step Masters


    outside. They weren''t sure if their teacher could deal with it.


    Under the influence of these factors, the Davies family was put into such a difficult situation.


    "Before, I swore that I would take good care of the Davies family for Casey. There is nothing wrong with


    your business. Unexpectedly, many experts in fighting came. Who can deal with it?" Darius sighed with


    a worried look.

 Chapter 740 Dont Come Back Now

    Chapter 740 Don''t Come Back Now


    On a bus to the airport in M Country.


    Casey was sitting near the window with a sachet in his hand. It was given to him by Caro when he said


    goodbye. Compared with the first sachet Caro sent Casey more than four months ago, this one had


    first-ss design and was delicately made. It could be seen that Caro had made a lot of effort on


    making this sachet.


    Casey had found the fact that Caro had a crush on him. However, as a man who had been married,


    Casey didn''t want such a thing to happen.


    After dealing with the matters rted to Lily and Annabel, he had realized that he had better try hard to


    avoid having any contact with these girls in the future in order not to get himself into trouble.


    When Casey left, Nicolle asked Casey to go back to H Country with Caro and let Caro stayed in H


    Country for a few years. After hearing that, Casey refused. Even Caro wanted to do that, Casey dared


    not to go back to H Country with a woman.


    If Caro really wanted to work in H Country, it would be better for her to go back to H Country by herself.


    At this time, both Foley and Brady were sitting behind Casey. Brady was leaning against the window,


    sleeping. Foley was looking curiously out of the window. After staying in No. 5 Prison for several years,


    he was curious about anything outside the prison.


    Before, after leaving No. 5 Prison, Casey had told Foley to do his own thing. However, in Foley''s


    opinion, after he stayed in No. 5 Prison for such a long time, there had been a social disconnect


    between the society and himself. And he didn''t know what to do after he left No. 5 Prison. Therefore,


    he would rather work for Casey.


    These days, he had known that Casey was powerful. At least, if he worked for Casey, he would have


    enough food to eat.


    As for Brady, he made up his mind to work for Casey after Casey showed token of Yin killers. In the


    future, he would go to Casey where Casey went. Under his arrangement, the members of Yin Killers


    had all secretly returned to H Country. When Casey gave them orders, the members of Yin Killers


    would carry out orders at any time.


    After a while, Casey put away the sachet. He wanted to make a video call with Edith, so he took out his


    mobile phone.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    When Casey was in No. 5 Prison, he would make a video call with Edith every once in a while, so that


    Edith would know that he was safe and that he was living a leisurely life.


    He was really grateful to the sr charging mobile power supply. Without it, he wouldn''t be able to keep


    making video calls with Edith for four months.


    However, just a few days ago, the sr charging mobile power supply was broken. Fortunately, Casey


    had left No. 5 Prison, and therefore he could still charge the phone.


    Recently, he had a lot of things to do. So Casey didn''t make a video call with Edith in the past half a


    month. He just sent messages, informing Edith that he was safe.


    Before long, Edith epted the video invitation. After seeing Edith and Sherry, Casey put on a gentle


    smile.


    Edith was still upset because of the experts in fighting outside the Davies House, so she was a little


    absent-minded.


    "Darling, I''ming back soon. Why are you a little absent-minded? Could it be that you''re not d


    that I''ming back?" Casey noticed Edith''s expression and asked.


    Edith was a little hesitant. After quite a while, she said, "Casey, what about noting back now?"


    Casey was immediately stunned and hurriedly asked, "Why?"


    At this moment, Casey had countless spections. ording to the TV ys he had watched, the


    reason why women said those words was generally because...she was with other men.


    Casey was in a panic and said, "Edith, what do you mean? Is it that someone is going after you


    because I''m not at home for a long time? And you think that I always can''t be with you, so you..."


    Hearing that, Edith was a little embarrassed at once. She glowered at Casey and spoke, "You''re


    imaging things. How is it possible that I will do that?"


    "Then...Why did you ask me not to go back?" Casey was still puzzled. He was even a little aggrieved.


    Seeing that Casey was feeling aggrieved, Edith couldn''t help smiling and spoke to Sherry who was in


    her arms, "Sherry, look at your dad. He''s feeling aggrieved, just like a little wife."


    "I''m serious." Casey spoke seriously.


    Edith no longer joked with him. She understood that Casey had the right to know about it, so she told


    Casey the whole story.


    "Now, there''re three Half Step Masters and a Grandmaster watching the Davies House. I don''t know


    what it means, but it seems to be dangerous. So, don''te back now, or they''ll point their arrows at


    you." Edith said.


    Hearing that, Casey was very surprised. He didn''t expect his teacher to have so many enemies. A


    Grandmaster and three Half Step Masters shoulde to the Davies House just because Dick


    mentioned his teacher''s name.


    "In fact, in my opinion, your teacher should deal with this matter. After all, these people alle here to


    find him. And we can''t cope with these people by ourselves. Now, we''re almost out of food. If we can''t


    handle it before we run out of food, I''m afraid that Sherry will also be starved." Edith sighed helplessly.


    As a mother, she cared more about her child.


    Casey thought for a moment and then said with a smile, "I''ll deal with this matter. Tomorrow, I''ll be


    back. At that time, I''ll settle this matter. I won''t let Sherry starve."


    Edith immediately widened her eyes and said, "Casey, it''s a serious matter. There is a Grandmaster


    and three Half Step Masters. ording to Dick, when you left, you''re just an inner force expert in


    medium stage. You''re no match for them at all."


    Casey put on a yful expression and said, "Darling, when I was in the wild, I was not just nting


    potatoes. Don''t worry. I can absolutely settle this matter, or I wouldn''t dare to say those words."


    Edith was a little hesitant. In her memory, Casey was never reckless. Besides, now, she had no choice


    but to believe Casey.


    After hanging up the video, Casey began to think. When his XuanJin was in initial stage, he was able to


    seriously injure a Grandmaster. Now, his XuanJin had been in medium stage. Even to deal with a


    Grandmaster and three Half Step Masters at the same time was no big deal for him now.


    In the Davies House, all the people were called to the living room by Edith. And she announced, "Don''t


    be worried because of the people outside now. Casey will be back tomorrow. He''ll settle this matter."


    Hearing that, everyone was shocked.


    "Don''t let Caseye back. There''s a Grandmaster and three Half Step Masters outside. And they


    want Casey toe back." Baron said with a solemn expression.


    "Casey said that he would deal with it. We just need to wait for him toe back." Edith emphasized.


    Everyone could do nothing but sigh. Even if Casey was confident, they were still worried. After all,


    Grandmasters were the most powerful people in the martial arts world. Casey was truly surprisingly


    gifted. However, however gifted he was, he couldn''t be a match for a Grandmaster when he was just in


    his twenties.


    Now, they could only pray that Abel and other experts in fighting would show some mercy to


    Casey.

 Chapter 741 Defeat Dobbs with a Slap

    Chapter 741 Defeat Dobbs with a p


    The next day.


    Abel, Alonzo, Sanford and Yates came to the front of the Davies House again. They sat on the chairs


    near the ring and drank tea.


    Dobbs got onto the ring, faced the Davies House and shouted, "The rats of the Davies family,e to


    fight against me quickly. You''re so afraid of fighting against me. Don''t you be worried that you''ll ruin the


    reputation of the Davies family?"


    Passers-by were all curious about what was going on here because there had been a ring in front of


    the Davies House. And the Davies family was famous in B City. Therefore, every day, many passers-by


    woulde here to have a look and wanted to know when the people in the Davies House would


    "Isn''t the Davies family very powerful? These people have been challenging the people of the Davies


    family for these days, but none of them havee out. They''re really afraid."


    "The Davies family is the most powerful family in B City. However, when these martial artistse to


    challenge them, they could do nothing."


    "Fuck, I havee here to watch for several days, but they never fought against each other. Will they


    fight or not? Why are the people of the Davies family so timid?"


    ......


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    In quite a long time, no one hade out of the Davies family. Dobbs rolled his eyes and shouted


    again, "It seems that nd is nobody. He himself is as timid as a mouse. His students are as cowardly


    as him."


    "How dare the people of the Davies family im the Davies family to be the most powerful in B City? In


    my opinion, the Davies family is but a spent force. They''re not eligible to hang this board!"


    Just after finishing speaking, Dobbs rushed out of the ring quickly and ran towards the door of the


    Davies House. Then, he stepped on the stone pir beside the door, reached out to grab the board of


    the Davies family.


    The lookers-on were shocked by ability of Dobbs. In their opinion, Dobbs was like a star in action


    movies. They all gave out exmations.


    However, when Dobbs was about to touch the board, there was a sound made when something flew


    quickly in the air. A stone was whizzing towards Dobbs. Dobbs had a sense of danger. He immediately


    turned around andnded quickly on the ground.


    "How dare you touch the board of my family?" Someone spoke in a deep voice. Immediately after that,


    people present saw that there were three people walking towards this ce from somewhere not far


    away.


    Dobbs narrowed his eyes. He stared at the leading man and wanted to fight against that person.


    At this time, many lookers-on recognized the leading person. Some of them began to exim, "He''s


    Casey!"


    "Casey should appear! It seems that he''sing back from somewhere. No wonder people of the


    Davies family didn''t do anything these days."


    "He''s back. So what? Obviously, the people who built the ring here are very powerful. That young man


    is already so powerful. And there''re even a few old men. Perhaps the Davies family will be destroyed


    by these people."


    ......


    Hearing their remarks, Alonzo and other three experts in fighting knew that it was Casey that was


    able to deal with Casey.


    Dobbs came back to the ring, overlooked Casey, Foley and Brady, and spoke, "Are you Casey?"


    "Yes." Casey replied.


    "Ha, ha. It seems that a cowardly person will sometimes be brave. Since you''re here, you must deal


    with this matter today. I heard that you killed an inner force expert in initial stage of Xing Yi Sect. Before


    I ask you about it, dare you fight against me in the ring?" Dobbs spoke.


    Brady immediately approached Casey and spoke in his ear, "Casey, shall I deal with him for you?"


    "No, it''s my business. Neither of you should interfere with it." Casey said.


    Brady nodded and didn''t say anything more. Compared with him, it would be more reliable for Casey to


    deal with it himself.


    Casey looked at Dobbs and said, "There''s no need for me to fight against. You''re no match for me.


    Only those four old men could be match for me."


    Hearing that, Dobbs''s face became immediately dark. This guy didn''t know who I was yet, but he


    should say that I was no match for him. Besides, he even thought that only Grandmaster and Half Step


    Masters over there could be match for him. It was extremely ridiculous.


    "You''re so arrogant. Among those four people, there is a Grandmaster and three Half Step Masters.


    You''re not eligible to fight against them!" Dobbs said rudely.


    "First, I would like to introduce myself. I''m Dobbs, and I''m from the Law family which is a very influential


    Guwu Family in Jiangbei. And I''m among the most excellent young people of the Law family. I''m just 28


    years old, and I have been an inner force expert in medium stage. Hearing all that, do you still think


    that I''m no match for you?"


    Dobbs looked at Casey with contempt and questioned.


    Casey shrugged. He hadn''t heard of the Law family before. However, being able to be an inner force


    expert in medium stage at the age of twenty-eight, Dobbs could be said to be a stunning genius.


    However, for Casey, he was still not powerful enough.


    Casey gave Alonzo and other three experts in fighting a nce. Through the air of forcefulness they


    had, Casey was sure that there was indeed a Grandmaster and three Half Step Masters.


    It was really an extremely powerful team.


    Seeing that Casey didn''t reply, Dobbs sneered and spoke, "Are you trying to fool us by pretending to be


    confident because you''re afraid? Don''t say I''m no match for you before I have a fight with you."


    After hearing that, the lookers-on all began to heckle.


    "Casey, could it be that you''re afraid? You im that he''s no match for you before you fight against him.


    It''s despicable for you to use such a trick!"


    "Casey, if you''re a man, go to fight against him on the ring. Otherwise, all people in B City will look


    down upon you!"


    "Don be pretentious. Prove it with action. Anyone can brag. Quick. Go to fight with him!"


    ......


    Seeing that people around all heckled, Casey sighed helplessly. He disdained to fight against Dobbs.


    However, for the sake of the face of the Davies family in B City, it was necessary for him to let the


    lookers-on know how powerful he was.


    He just jumped onto the ring and looked at Dobbs was sneering.


    Seeing that Casey jumped onto the ring, Dobbs secretlyughed with contempt and then spoke, "You


    just killed an inner force expert in initial stage. Today, I''ll let you what real power is!"


    After saying that, Dobbs shouted, suddenly gave out a strong air of forcefulness, used a set of


    extremely delicate moves and rushed towards Casey.


    The lookers-on were all shocked and believed that Dobbs was just like the kind of experts in fighting in


    the movies.


    Just when Dobbs had approached Casey and was about to attack Casey, Casey gently raised his hand


    and patted on the weak point of Dobbs with ease. He just pped Dobbs once, and Dobbs fell out of


    the ring.


    A sudden silence fell around the ring.

 Chapter 742 You Four Can Fight Against Me Together

    Chapter 742 You Four Can Fight Against Me Together


    Alonzo, Abel, Sanford and Yates, who were sitting and drinking tea leisurely near the ring, were


    confident in Dobbs. Being proud that there was such an excellent young people in the Law family,


    Alonzo touched his beard with pride.


    "Just judging from the air of forcefulness Dobbs had, he''s much more powerful than the guy named


    Casey. Although nd is famous, his students are indeed not excellent." Abel made a remark.


    "Dobbs should be able to give Casey a heavy blow with this set of moves. Casey''s a self-righteous


    young people, and Dobbs would let him know that he''s not powerful." Sanford also said.


    "In my opinion, Casey''s just being frightened by Dobbs. He just stands still. It''s obvious that he doesn''t


    know how to respond to it." Yates spoke.


    They were all sure that Dobbs would soon defeat Casey. Just at this moment, Casey gently lifted his


    hand and pped Dobbs. As a result, Dobbs fell out of the ring.


    Alonzo and other three experts in fighting were extremely powerful. However, now, they were all staring


    at Casey in disbelief with a shocked expression.


    "How...How is it possible that this guy is so powerful? Could it be that he has been a Grandmaster?"


    Alonzo directly stood up.


    Abel, Sanford and Yates were also shocked. Even they couldn''t do what Casey had just done with


    ease. It only meant that Casey was more powerful than they were.


    "How is it possible? This guy is younger than Dobbs. There''s a Grandmaster who is just more than


    twenty years old? What a shock!" Abel spoke in a trembling voice.


    Dobbs, who fell to the ground, was in a daze. It took him a long time to realize what had happened. He


    touched his face, and found that half of his face was numb. He had a shrill ringing in his ear.


    He looked up at Casey. Only then did he understand that Casey was not being pretentious and that he


    was really not eligible to be match for Casey.


    Casey was a few years younger than him. Dobbs looked at him, feeling very frustrated.


    "Well done!" Foley, who was near the ring, shouted.


    The lookers-on, who were also in shock, gathered their wits after hearing what Foley said. Then all of


    them began to marvel at how powerful Casey was. Many of them shouted excitedly.


    At the same time, in the main living room of the Davies House.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Edith was walking back and forth with Sherry in her arms. She wore an anxious expression on her face.


    Casey had told her that he would be back today. However, she didn''t receive any news until now. She


    couldn''t help being anxious.


    Just then, a person rushed into the main living room and shouted, "Lord...Lord is back! He''s now in the


    ring in front of this house!"


    Hearing that, people present all hurriedly ran towards the door of the Davies House.


    Soon, Edith came out of the Davies House with other people. Seeing Casey who was standing on the


    ring, Edith was immediately relieved.


    And at this moment, the lookers-on were all cheering for the p Casey gave Dobbs. Seeing that and


    not knowing what had happened, the people of the Davies family were all confused.


    When they found that Alonzo and other three experts in fighting were all angry, the people of the


    Davies family were all a little uneasy.


    Seeing that Edith came out with Sherry in her arms, Casey put on a smile at once. He jumped off the


    ring, ran to Edith and Sherry and held them in his arms.


    "I haven''t seen you for so long. I miss you so much." Casey spoke.


    "Well, in the face of powerful enemies, don''t talk about it now. Figure out a way to solve the problem


    now." Edith stared at Casey with a little dissatisfaction.


    "They can''t be said to be powerful enemies. It''s easy to deal with them." Casey pinched Sherry''s nose


    with his hand.


    It was perhaps because they were father and daughter. Although Casey left not long after Sherry was


    born, Sherry didn''t treat him as a stranger. She even liked him a little bit.


    After hearing what Casey, both Baron and Dick were a bit embarrassed. Dick took a step forward and


    said, "Casey, maybe you still didn''t know this thing. Among the four old men over there, there is a


    Grandmaster and three Half Step Masters. It''s difficult to run away, not to mention to deal with them."


    "I''ll how powerful they are." Casey replied.


    Dick was immediately stunned. He thought: Since you knew how powerful they were, why did you


    brag?


    Hearing what Casey said, Baron also came close to Casey and spoke, "Casey, we can''t resist a


    Grandmaster with ease. We have made a decision. If we really can''t resist, we''ll tell them where our


    teacher is. These years, our teacher has had many excellent students. Even if they go to make trouble


    for our teacher, our teacher should be able to deal with it. Now, it''s the only option."


    Casey patted Baron and Dick on the shoulders with a smile, speaking, "Don''t worry. I''m here, and they


    won''t be able to cause trouble. There''s a Grandmaster. So what? I have killed one before."


    Both Baron and Dick froze. After hearing what Casey said, they both were in a daze.


    "Casey, we''re in a moment of great crisis, don''t joke with us. You have killed a Grandmaster? Who did


    you kill?" Dick spoke.


    "Myles." Casey replied.


    Baron widened his eyes at once. At ordinary times, he didn''t talk much. Now, he eximed, "It''s


    impossible! Myles is a world-famous Grandmaster. If he were really killed by you, how would it be


    possible that we know nothing about it?"


    "I killed him in a foreign country. People in H Country should still haven''t heard this news. But people


    should soon hear it." Casey said, "Well, it''s not the right time to talk about it. Just stay here and watch


    first. I''ll deal with those four people."


    After saying that, he turned around and looked at Alonzo and other three experts in fighting.


    "Are you four the enemies of my teacher?" Casey asked.


    "Your teacher is notorious. He has more enemies than us four. You had better tell us where he is.


    Otherwise, you''ll offend all the people in traditional martial arts world." Alonzo said in a cold voice.


    Casey twitched his lips and said, "My teacher has done a deep favor to me. If you want to make trouble


    for him, you have to defeat me first. I''ll just go to the ring, instead of talking nonsense. I''ll let you know


    that you''re not eligible to make trouble for him."


    After saying that, he went to the ring.


    Alonzo sneered and then was about to go to the ring.


    "You arrogant young guy, although you defeated Dobbs before, you''re still not eligible to challenge us.


    I''ll teach you a good lesson!"


    Seeing that only Alonzo was going to go to the ring, Casey immediately waved his hand and said,


    "Don''te to the ring alone. I don''t want to waste time. So you four can fight against me


    together."

 Chapter 743 Fight with Alonzo

    Chapter 743 Fight with Alonzo


    After hearing what Casey said, everyone present was shocked. Others might not know what it meant


    that Casey fought with four people at the same time. They just thought Casey was a bit arrogant. But


    when Alonzo and the other three martial arts masters heard Casey¡¯s words, they all felt that Casey was


    crazy.


    They were a Grandmaster and three Half Step Masters. Any Grandmaster didn¡¯t dare to say that he


    could fight with four people at the same time.


    Seeing Casey didn¡¯t take him seriously, Alonzo immediately snorted, "How ignorant! I can knock you


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    down just with one hand. If the four of use to you together, you will die so miserably!"


    At this time, Craig also stood up from the chair, and said with a sneer, "Alonzo, since this brat made


    this request by himself, we don''t have to spare him. This brat killed my apprentice. I came to him to


    take revenge this time."


    Sanford and Yates also nodded. It was the first time they saw such an arrogant junior. Even if they


    didn''t do anything in the ring, they could deter him and let him understand his ignorance.


    Alonzo didn''t say anything. He rushed directly to the ring. The other three followed Alonzo to the ring


    and stood behind him.


    When Edith and others saw this, they were all a little anxious. They did not expect that Casey would let


    the four of them go to the ring together. Although they were not clear what kind of concept


    Grandmaster was, they knew Baron, who had reached initial stage of inner force, was so strong. In this


    way, they also have a general guess about Grandmaster, it was absolutely an amazing thing that


    Casey wanted to fight with the four of them together.


    Foley and Brady naturally understood how horrible Grandmaster was. Although they knew that Casey


    killed Myles, Alonzo was also a Grandmaster. Besides, the other three were Half Step Master. They


    really didn¡¯t know whether Casey would be able to cope with it. They couldn''t help but worry about


    Casey.


    Baron and Dick were even more solemn. They were full of worries.


    "No, it''s too dangerous for Casey to do this. I must stop him. If something really happens to him, what


    should I and Sherry do?" Edith hesitated and then said.


    "Yes, we can''t let the four of them bully Casey like this. It''s really shameless." Darius also said.


    The rest of the people didn''t want Casey to be so adventurous. They all agreed with Edith¡¯s idea.


    At this time, Baron stopped Edith and said seriously, "Let¡¯s take a look at the specific situation first. I


    know Casey. He is not a reckless person. If he does this, he must have some supports. Besides, he


    said he killed Myles. Myles is a great Grandmaster at home and abroad. If Casey really killed him,


    Casey¡¯s strength must be beyond our imagination. Even if Alonzo and the other three join forces,


    Casey may not be able to lose."


    After Edith listened, she bit her lip and felt that Baron''s words made sense. Although she was worried,


    Alonzo and the other three were already in the ring. Even if she wanted to stop Casey, there was


    nothing she could do.


    Casey stared at Alonzo and the other three. An expression of excitement appeared on his face. Since


    he broke through to medium stage of XuanJin, he had never found an opportunity to show his skills.


    Today, he could finally feel how strong medium stage of XuanJin was!


    "Bring it on! Don''t waste time." Casey said to Alonzo and the other three. XuanJin and inner force in his


    body were already running.


    Alonzo¡¯s Grandmaster¡¯s aura exploded in an instant. The people around who watched the scene were


    shocked. They had never thought that a person¡¯s aura could reach such a terrifying level. Some


    ordinary people even instinctively shivered.


    The aura of the other three also broke out, causing the entire ring to fall into an invisible maic field.


    "My God! Is this still a human being? Why do I think I will pass out when I feel their aura? This is even


    more powerful than what I saw in the movie!"


    "They are so terrifying. Casey still wants to single out the four of them alone. How dare he!"


    "Compared with these four old men, Casey looks too weak. I really don''t know what he is thinking


    about. Maybe after today, Davies family will be in the crisis again."


    ...


    After Alonzo kicked the ground, his figure already appeared in front of Casey. He pushed his hand out,


    and directly targeted at Casey¡¯s chest. As a Grandmaster, Alonzo wanted to kill Casey with one move


    to prove his strength.


    Craig and the other two stood in ce and didn''t do anything. They came up just to scare Casey. In


    their eyes, Casey could not be Alonzo''s match at all.


    Casey squinted at Alonzo. When Alonzo¡¯s palm was about to hit his chest, he directly pinched Alonzo¡¯s


    wrist.


    Alonzo thought that his speed was unmatched. The moment Casey pinched his wrist, his eyes widened


    in an instant.


    Casey showed a yful smile on his face, and said, "So what? You didn''t expect it?"


    After finishing speaking, Casey''s inner force gushed out of his body. Then he used a little force, Alonzo


    was thrown out.


    Alonzo reached the edge of the ring and tried to stand firmly. If he hadn''t been experienced, he might


    have fallen off the ring.


    "Why is your power so terrifying?" Alonzo looked at Casey with a shocked face. He could feel that


    Casey did not have the aura of Grandmaster, indicating that he was not a Grandmaster. But Casey''s


    power was really scary. Even he was a little caught off guard.


    "When fighting, it''s best not to ask so many questions." Casey rushed to Alonzo, raised his hand and


    punched to Alonzo¡¯s face.


    Alonzo did not dare to neglect, and quickly stretched out his hand to resist Casey''s fist. The two


    collided with each other. Alonzo faintly felt that his arm was a little numb.


    Since he became a Grandmaster, there had never been such a situation. How powerful was it that it


    could made a Grandmaster¡¯s arm numb?


    Everyone was also shocked by this scene. Unexpectedly, Alonzo looked so powerful, but he was


    forced to fall into a disadvantage by Casey from the beginning.


    Alonzo gritted his teeth and performed aplicated move on the spot. After that, a powerful aura


    condensed on his fist, and he was going to struck Casey at a gust of speed.


    "Tiger Roar Blow!"


    Seeing that Alonzo had used his best move, Casey did not neglect. He pushed his hand out, and


    collided with Alonzo''s fist.


    "Tianxing Blow!"


    An invisible wave appeared. There were huge cracks in the ring under their feet.


    Immediately afterwards, Alonzo stepped back two steps. A muffled groan sounded, then a trace of


    blood flowed from the corner of his mouth.

 Chapter 744 Genius

    Chapter 744 Genius


    Craig and the other two, who were standing on the ring and watching the battle, were so dumbfounded


    when they saw Alonzo get injury.


    They already reached the level some ordinary people couldn¡¯t reach, so there were very few things that


    could surprise them. They rarely showed such a look for a long time.


    Edith and others were relieved when they saw this scene. Baron and Dick were even more excited. It


    seemed that Casey did not lie to them. He really had the strength to kill the Grandmaster. With just a


    few moves, Alonzo was already injured.


    Casey saw Alonzo get injured, showing a satisfied expression on his face. When he reached initial


    stage of XuanJin, he needed to use Thunder Shocking Blow to defeat Grandmaster. Now, he reached


    medium stage of XuanJin, he just used Tianxing Blow, but Alonzo had already vomited blood.


    This also made Casey feel that XuanJin was much more powerful than inner force. He just reached


    medium stage of XuanJin, and he was already so awesome. If he reached the consummation of


    XuanJin, he really didn''t know what extent his strength would reach.


    Alonzo took a deep breath, quickly adjusted his breath to a stable state. Then he turned to look at Craig


    and the other two, saying, "This brat has a very weird power. Let''s go together and take him down first.


    If he breaks us through one by one, we will get into the trouble."


    Craig and the other two also realized the seriousness of the matter. After nodding to Alonzo, they


    quickly surrounded Casey.


    Casey licked his lips. He even didn¡¯t take Alonzo seriously. Hal Step Mater was naturally not his match.


    Even if there were three Half Step Master, he was still not to be afraid.


    The five people on the ring fought immediately. Alonzo and the other three besieged Casey. The scene


    was quite shocking. The temporary ring could not withstand their fighting. After a while, the entire ring


    was about to break up by them.


    The five people moved directly to the open space on the side to fight. Everyone around them hurriedly


    avoided. If they were affected by this level of battle, they might die.


    "The four of you are not my matches. You insulted my master. As long as you apologize to my master


    in front of everyone and swear that you will never be an enemy to my master again, I will let you guys


    go." Casey said.


    "You wish! Let''s apologize to your master? Absolutely impossible!" Craig shouted and was about to


    attack Casey.


    Casey smiled faintly. He did not try to block Craig''s move, so he just let Craig rush to himself.


    Craig thought that Casey could not cope with his attack, then a sneer appeared on his face.


    However, when his palm was about to touch Casey, he felt a strong resistance transmitted over, directly


    dissolving all the power in his palm. Then he himself could not resist the power which came from


    Casey''s body. Then he was directly bounced away.


    "How could this happen!" Craig was startled. He was Half Step Master, but he could not even hurt


    Casey at all.


    Sanford and Yates also encountered the same thing as Craig, both looking at Casey with surprise.


    "How can this brat be so scary?"


    "I even can break up an iron te, but why did it have no effect on him? What kind of monster is this


    brat?"


    Alonzo''s face was tense. He could get close to Casey. But because he had been injured, his attack had


    no effect. He couldn¡¯t pose any threat to Casey. But he still had to work hard to resist Casey. It was


    really painful.


    The reason why Craig''s several moves did not work on Casey was because Casey used a method


    recorded in Secret Skills to cover his body with XuanJin. He could use enemies¡¯ own power to defeat


    enemies themselves.


    In addition, Casey''s physical body had already reached advanced stage of outer force. He could use


    this method to the extreme, making his own defenses reach a quite astonishing level.


    Craig and the others couldn''t break Casey''s defense at all.


    "I said, you guys are not my matches. If you continue to fight, the result will be the same." Casey said


    lightly.


    "Guys, transmit your inner force on me. This brat is too amazing. If we allow him to develop, he will be


    a cancer in Guwu Circle in the future. We must kill him today!"


    Alonzo said, and then began to run his move.


    Craig and the other two did not hesitate at all, and immediately joined forces to transfer their inner force


    towards Alonzo.


    Alonzo''s arura rose sharply. Then he rushed to Casey with an unstoppable speed.


    Casey stood on the spot, running XuanJin. He directly rushed to Alonzo.


    "Moon Invitation!"


    They two collided each other. The wind blew up, and the hair of several people was blown and messed


    up a lot.


    Three secondster, a few screams sounded. Everyone saw Alonzo and the other three falling toward


    the ground, vomiting blood.


    Alonzo¡¯s face was much paler than before. He looked at Casey in despair. In any case, he did not


    expect that he would be defeated by a brat who was only in his twenties.


    At this time, Craig and the other two had no desire to resist. In front of Casey, they had no chance of


    winning at all.


    Everyone around made a burst of exmation and was shocked by the strength that Casey showed.


    They all admired Casey so much.


    "Boss is really amazing, so awesome. He is just a genius!" Brady said lightly.


    Foley turned his head and nced at Brady, then said, "Yeah!"


    Brady looked at Foley said, "He is unparalleled."


    Casey retracted his palm, adjusted his breath, then walked to Alonzo and the other three, saying,


    "Now, you admit your faults and apologize to my master. I can spare your lives. Otherwise, I will kill


    your guys."


    Craig and the other three raised their heads to look at Casey. There was a little fear in their eyes. Now,


    they could only do what Casey said.


    Alonzo stared at Casey with a gloomy expression on his face and his eyes were full of unwillingness. If


    he apologized to nd in front of so many people today, he would ruin the reputation of the entire Law


    family. He would not be able to continue to be foothold in Guwu Circle in the future.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    As a Grandmaster, reputation was often more important than life.


    He hesitated for a while, and then a gloomy look appeared in his eyes. While Casey had put down his


    defenses, Alonzo ran the strength of his whole body and got up suddenly. He rushed to Edith, who was


    staring at this side and holding Sherry.

 Chapter 745 No Matter Who You Are, You Have to Die

    Chapter 745 No Matter Who You Are, You Have to Die


    "Let me apologize to your master? Absolutely impossible. Since you forced me like this, don''t me


    me for being cruel! Even if I am dead, I will have to get your wife and your daughter to die with me!"


    Alonzo''s speed was so fast that everyone could not react. No one had expected that a Grandmaster


    would take actions against other people''s wives and children.


    "Asshole, just go to the hell!"


    After Casey heard Alonzo''s words, he shed out. A raging anger erupted from his body. He didn''t


    expect Alonzo to be so shameless that he would attack Edith and Sherry.


    The power of XuanJin reached its peak at this moment. Casey¡¯s speed was so fast. Everyone was


    dazzled. They had never seen a person with such speed.


    Alonzo originally thought that if he exhausted his all strength, when taking advantage of Casey''s


    unpreparedness, he would surely be able to rush to Edith before Casey could react.


    However, as soon as he moved, he heard an angry shout from behind him. Then, he felt that the air


    around him was trembling. A strong air current appeared, making him not able to stand firmly.


    When Alonzo was about to approach Edith, a figure appeared in front of him. Then the figure gradually


    became clearly. It was the furious Casey.


    Alonzo''s face changed drastically. But he never expected that he was still stopped by Casey even if he


    tried all his best and rushed at the maximum speed when Casey was not prepared.


    Casey¡¯s speed had surpassed that of Grandmaster. How did he do it? ! !


    Alonzo stopped quickly and turned around to flee. At this time, Casey''s hand was already stretched


    towards him. He felt that his thinking had be much slower. Even when he saw Casey''s hand to


    stretch over, he couldn''t fight back.


    This was not because Casey really slowed Alonzo¡¯s thinking, but Casey was so fast that Alonzo


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    couldn''t react at all.


    "Since you dare to hurt my wife and daughter, no matter who you are, you have to die!"


    Casey caught Alonzo''s neck. Alonzo struggled violently. Casey used a little force. There was a sound


    of broken bones. Alonzo''s neck was screw off by Casey.


    This was not over. After screwing off Alonzo¡¯s neck, Casey threw his body to the ground, raised a foot,


    and stepped on Alonzo¡¯s chest. A deep pit appeared on Alonzo¡¯s chest. Countless blood came out from


    his mouth. His both eyes widened round, and there was no vitality.


    Grandmaster Alonzo died in the hands of Casey. The Law family lost such a great Grandmaster.


    Everyone watched this scene in shock. At this moment, Casey was like Death returning from hell.


    Craig and the other two watched Alonzo die. They shivered a little, and their faces became paler.


    Casey nced towards the three of them. Craig and the other two instantly felt iparable fear.


    Facing Casey, only a sense of powerlessness remained in their minds.


    "Do the three of you still want to attack my wife?" Casey asked without any emotion.


    Craig stood up from the ground tremblingly and walked towards Casey. When he was more than ten


    meters away from Casey, he knelt down directly.


    "I, Craig, would like to apologize to nd for my previous mistakes. I promise that I will never attack


    nd again. Please forgive me and spare my life!"


    After speaking, Craig kowtowed to Casey.


    Craig knew very well that even if the head of Xing Yi Sect came, he was not necessarily Casey''s


    match. This young man would definitely cause a turmoil in Guwu Circle. If he continued to provoke


    Casey, his only ending was to die.


    Sanford and Yates had the same thoughts as Craig. Seeing Craig went to kneel for Casey, the two of


    them also walked over and knelt down.


    "I, Sanford, would like to apologize to nd for my previous mistakes..."


    "I, Yates..."


    After apologizing, both of them also kowtowed to Casey.


    "Get out of here." Casey just said coldly, and didn''t continue to embarrass them.


    The three of them quickly got up from the ground and left here with their own men.


    The shocking battle in front of the Davies House hade to an end, and finally ended with the death


    of a Grandmaster and three Half Step Master¡¯s kneeling down and apology.


    Among the crowd who were watching this battle, many people took the video of the battle and posted it


    on the Inte. It wouldn¡¯t be long before Casey would be known to the world. Casey would be not only


    famous in the business world, but it would also shake Guwu Circle.


    Soon, the staffs of Davies family cleared the ring in front of the door. Those who watched the battle


    were also evacuated. The front door of the Davies House restored peace again.


    Casey took back the aura from his body, turned and walked towards Edith and the others.


    Everyone stared at Casey with bright eyes. This guy could always bring them unexpected surprises.


    Davies family which had Casey would never fall down.


    "Sorry!" Casey smiled and said to Edith.


    Edith nced at Casey, but her eyes were full of joy.


    "You still don''t pick up your daughter? You don''te back for so long. She almost doesn''t recognize


    you." Edith said.


    Casey quickly took Sherry from Edith''s arms and said, "I''m her Daddy. Even if it takes a long time, she


    won''t forget me."


    Edith rolled her eyes at him and said, "Since you are so confident, just let her call you Daddy."


    Casey lowered his head and nced at Sherry in his arms. The little girl was looking at Casey


    curiously, with unconceble closeness in her eyes.


    "Sherry, your Mommy doesn''t believe in the special connection between you and me. Please call me


    Dad. Let her know that the rtionship between you and me can''t be diluted by time." Casey said.


    Sherry stretched out a small hand to hold Casey''s face, not understanding what Casey was talking


    about.


    Edithughed immediately and said, "Look, she doesn''t know you at all. In her eyes, you are just a fun


    toy."


    The people behind Edith also chuckled quietly.


    Casey looked helpless. There was no way to do with this little girl.


    Just when Casey was about to enter the house with Sherry in his arms, the little girl suddenly shouted,


    "Dad."


    Although she was slurred, others could tell that she was calling Casey.


    Everyone''s eyes widened and their faces were full of surprise.


    Caseyughed loudly, "My dear, you are really my sweetie."


    "I missed your one hundred day¡¯s party. Since I came back, I will hold a huge party for you to


    celebrate."


    "Jordan, choose a good day. I want to celebrate for Sherry. Invite all friends and rtives. Hold a three-


    day party to celebrate!"

 Chapter 746 The Anger of the Law Family

    Chapter 746 The Anger of the Law Family


    In Xing Yi Sect.


    When Craig brought a group of apprentices back here, he was exhausted and his face was so paler.


    "Hurry up and inform the head. I want to see him." Craig said.


    Immediately a few apprentices left to inform the head.


    In the main hall of Xing Yi Sect, as soon as Craig came in, he saw Knox, who was already waiting here.


    As the head of Xing Yi Sect, Knox was also a real Grandmaster. His strength wasparable to


    Alonzo of the Law family. He also had some prestige in Guwu Circle, but he was not as good as some


    Grandmaster like Myles.


    When Knox saw Craiging in, he immediately greeted him. After seeing Craig''s embarrassed look,


    he was also a little surprised.


    "Mr. Craig, I heard that you went down the mountain this time to avenge an apprentice. Why are you so


    embarrassed now? Did you get into trouble?" Knox asked.


    Craig sighed helplessly and said, "The man who killed my apprentice is nd''s apprentice."


    "What! nd''s apprentice!" Knox immediately widened his eyes. "Could it be possible that you ran into


    nd suffered a loss in his hands?"


    Craig shook his head. He looked ashamed, and then told Knox what he had encountered after going


    down the mountain.


    "A Grandmaster of the Law family also came there, plus me and the two Half Step Master of Baji Blow


    and Qishang Sect. We joined forces to fight against nd¡¯s apprentice, but we finally lost. Alonzo wasContent is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    forced to the corner and wanted to catch his wife and child to threaten him, but he was stopped and


    killed by that brat. The three of us had to kneel down and apologize, then he spared us." Craig said.


    After Knox heard Craig''s words, his face became extremely solemn. He said, "I didn''t expect that


    nd¡¯s apprentice could be so powerful. Even you guys teamed up, but still were not his matches. It is


    no wonder that nd was so famous in Guwu Circle back then. It seems that his apprentice is not easy


    to deal with."


    "But you are Director of my Xing Yi Sect. He even made you kneel down and apologize. This is really


    bullying. Even if he can kill Grandmaster, we definitely can''t just be bullied like this."


    "I¡¯ll go to find the head of Baji Blow and the head of Qishang Sect to discuss the matter. We must let


    him know we are not easy to offend."


    Craig sighed helplessly, and said, "It''s not that I don''t want to go with you, but that guy is too strong.


    Even the four of us joined forces, we did not force him to use all his strength. Instead, that


    Grandmaster died. Even if we join forces with Baji Blow and Qishang Sect, we may not really be able to


    win."


    "What''s more, when we are discussing, he may have already found his master. When that happens, we


    are afraid that there will be even greater losses."


    "So we have already negotiated on the way back. This time, just forget it. In the future, we¡¯d better not


    be enemies with nd anymore. Even if nd caused us irreparable losses back then, if we continue


    to fight with him, we will only lose more."


    Hearing Craig''s words, Knox thought it made senses, but he didn''t want to let it go.


    "Maybe that guy is not as terrifying as you guys think. Maybe he has reached his limit at that time, but


    he just pretended to be okay. We can¡¯t just give up so easily!" Knox said.


    At this moment, a person rushed in from the outside and reported to Knox, "Sir, just got the news that


    great Grandmaster, Myles, died in M Country. The man who killed him was named Casey. It is said that


    he is a young man in his twenties. The news has just spread back to H Country. The whole Guwu


    Circle is already in uproar."


    "The young man in his twenties killed Myles? It¡¯s really amazing." Knox nodded. He was thinking about


    Craig¡¯s things now, so he didn''t bother to pay attention to this kind of news. He just responded casually.


    He turned his head to look at Craig and wanted to discuss with him whether they should take revenge.


    Just at this time, he found that Craig was already so shocked.


    "Mr. Craig, what''s the matter with you?" Knox asked puzzledly.


    "This... this Casey is the apprentice of nd." Craig stammered.


    Knox only felt a trace of coolness behind him. The thoughts that he wanted to take revenge on Casey


    disappeared in an instant.


    At the same time, the same thing was happening in Baji Blow and Qishang Sect.


    Although these three Guwu Sects had a certain influence, the strongest one among them was just


    Grandmaster. Besides, they were worse than Myles. So after learning that Myles was killed by Casey,


    they immediately gave up the idea to take revenge on Casey.


    ...


    In A City of Jiangbei, in the Law House.


    Dobbs knelt in the courtyard. Alonzo''s body was in front of him.


    Not long after, a group of people walked over here. When they saw Alonzo''s body on the ground, they


    all showed shocked faces.


    "Dobbs, what''s going on! Alonzo...how, how could it be like this!" A man in a practice suit rushed to


    Dobbs, grabbed his cor and questioned.


    This person was Alonzo''s elder brother, the head of the Law family, Maynard Law.


    Different from the Xing Yi Sect and Baji Blow, the Law family was a powerful Guwu family in Jiangbei.


    Its overall strength was stronger than other Guwu Sects. Therefore, the head of the Law family was


    also much better than Knox and others.


    In Guwu Circle of H Country, Maynard''s reputation was not weaker than Myles. Maynard was a famous


    Grandmaster and was much stronger than Myles.


    The inheritance of the Guwu family was definitely more profound than that of a lone ranger like Myles.


    "Uncle, I¡¯m ipetent and not strong enough. I can only watch Alonzo die in the hands of that brat.


    I¡¯m willing to be punished!" Dobbs said.


    "You tell me what is going on first!" Maynard said anxiously.


    Dobbs didn''t dare to neglect, and quickly told Maynard what had happened to him.


    After listening, there was a vicious look in Maynard''s eyes, "Casey? Is that brat who killed Myles? No


    wonder Alonzo and the other three are not his matches. What a monster genius! "


    Dobbs'' face changed. He eximed, "Wh...what! He, he also killed Myles!"


    Maynard snorted, "Huh, what about killing Myles? My Law family is different from Myles."


    "Casey actually dared to kill my brother. He really doesn''t take my Law family seriously. What if he is


    the genius? I must avenge my brother!"


    "nd, you really have a good apprentice. Just wait for me! I will bring your apprentice¡¯s head to see


    you!"

 Chapter 747 I Didn’t Serve You Well

    Chapter 747 I Didn¡¯t Serve You Well


    A few days after the battle in front of the Davies House, Davies family gradually calmed down. Although


    others were still discussing the battle in full swing, Davies family was already immersed in the joy of


    Casey¡¯s return and the busy preparation of the party.


    Aftering back, Caseypletely rxed his body and mind. After drifting outside for so long, he


    felt home was the best.


    During Casey¡¯s absence, Kacper and the other two had been learning inner force from Baron. Because


    they had some foundation. In nearly five months, all three of them had sessfully promoted to the


    ranks of inner experts.


    As for the formal student Warren who made Darius spend a lot of money on tuition to study, although


    he was rtively powerful as a bodyguard, he was not as good as Kacper and the other two. After so


    long, he still hadn''t gotten the method of cultivating inner force.


    Warren was a little sad. Darius was even sadder. He paid one hundred million tuition fees. But Warren


    hadn¡¯t learned it, however, the other three learned it. This made him feel very sad.


    But he was living in Davies family. If something bad happened to him, Kacper and the others would


    definitely not watch him to get hurt. So no matter who reached the level of inter force, it was not bad for


    him.


    After Casey left, as the best apprentice, Dick naturally figured out how to cultivate inner force not long


    after Casey left.


    After this period of "teaching", Baron had a lot of insights. Now he had reached the peak of initial stage


    of inner force. It would not take long before he could break through to medium stage of inner force.


    In addition to Foley and Brady that Casey brought back this time, the number of inner force experts


    currently in Davies family had reached seven. This force was alreadyparable to the level of the


    Executor Team in Chinatown of M Country.


    If Casey was counted in, Davies family''s current strength had reached an astonishing level. Even those


    Guwu Sects came to make trouble, they could deal with it calmly.


    Casey asked Brady to arrange some killers near the Davies House. Although these killers might not be


    able to defeat those inner force experts, those inner force experts who reached medium stage may not


    be able to find them out. They were best at detecting and tracking.


    As for Brady himself, he also became the leader of Davies family security team from the killer,


    responsible for the overall management of all matters rted to the safety of Davies family.


    Brady said that he had been the leader of the assassination organization for half his life, and was tired


    of that life. The position of the leader of Davies family security team was very suitable for him.


    On the second day after Casey came back, Sherry was taken care of by Jennifer and the full-time


    nanny. Casey and Edith spent their own time. Just after Casey¡¯s returning, Edith and Casey wanted to


    enjoy their life. Sherry naturally became the third wheel...


    A few dayster, Casey devoted himself to the family. Every day, he got up for a run, shopping for


    vegetables and cooking. He and Edith would take Sherry for a walk in the park, asionally dealing


    with the affairs of Davies family. He would have dinner with the family in the evening and have sex with


    Edith at night. It was so happy.


    Of course, Casey also wondered why his master had so many enemies. He nned to find a time to


    visit his master, and to tell him about this matter. By the way, he wanted to ask clearly what was going


    on. Besides, he killed a Grandmaster. The Law family mighte to retaliate. Casey''s troubles still


    existed.


    It was just that Casey didn''t want to care about it now. Now he just wanted to spend a few days with


    Edith, and held a party for Sherry by the way.


    For other things, he nned to deal with them after the party.


    This morning, Casey woke up from his sleep. When he opened his eyes, he saw Edith leaning on his


    chest. Her hand was walking lightly on his body. Her face was a little red because of the sex ofst


    night just.


    Edith was only covered with a thinyer of silk quilt. Her beautiful body was looming under the silk.


    "Why did you wake up so early?" Casey asked.


    Edith smiled brightly. She said, "I want to wake up early to see you."


    "It seems I didn¡¯t do well." Casey sighed.


    "What?" Edith asked Casey with some doubts.


    "It seems that I have to work hard in the future. You are not exhausted at all. You even have the heart


    to stare at me here. I didn¡¯t serve you well." Casey said.


    Edith''s face blushed suddenly. She nced at Casey angrily, and said, "You bastard! Who said you


    didn¡¯t do well? I almost fell apartst night. If you still work hard, I¡­ I can''t hold it anymore."


    When Casey heard Edith say this, a satisfied smile appeared on his face. What a man was most proud


    of was that he heard his wife say such things.


    "Can''t you hold it? Why do I feel that it¡¯s not enough?" Casey said with a smile.


    Edith snorted at Casey, then got up from the bed and said, "Okay, get up quickly. I''m going to feed


    Sherry... Ahem, ahem. Hurry up!"


    Hearing Edith''s words, Casey licked his lips subconsciously, seeming to have some aftertaste.


    After getting up, Casey and Edith went to see Sherry together. Casey experienced the process of


    changing the child''s diaper. The scene was quite chaotic.


    In the afternoon, under the strong request of Foley and Dick, Casey took them to the famous snack


    street in B City. The two of them had not experienced the prosperity of the city, so they had always


    been a deep yearning for ces like snack street.


    The snack street was called Wenchang Road. It was a famous food gathering ce in B City. Because


    of its rtivelyrge reputation, it had be a must-see attraction in B City, so the daily passenger


    flow was veryrge.


    Casey remembered that when he was a child, he especially liked an old restaurant in this street, so he


    brought Foley and Dick to this restaurant.


    The three of them found a table and sat down. Casey ordered all the delicious foods in the restaurant,


    then ordered a few bottles of beer and ate with them.


    As soon as Foley saw the food, he immediately revealed his true face. His behaviors were not like an


    inner force expert who had reached initial stage. He gobbled up the food.


    Dick also couldn''t help it. He was eating so happily.


    "You two eat slowly. If it''s not enough, you can order again. Don''t choke yourselves." Casey said with a


    smile.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Sitting at the table next to Casey was a group of people who looked like the rich. These people didn''t


    look like the locals of B City. But from their demeanors, it could be seen that these people''s life


    experiences were definitely not ordinary.


    Among these people was a girl who immediately showed contempt when she saw Foley and Dick


    eating.


    "It''s really a group of bumpkins. Could it be that they starved to death in thest life? Yuck! It¡¯s


    disgusting."

 Chapter 748 I Don’t Want to Argue with Dogs

    Chapter 748 I Don¡¯t Want to Argue with Dogs


    The girl didn¡¯t lower her voice. Casey, Foley and Dick heard clearly. After Foley and Dick heard what


    she said, they stopped immediately, turned their heads and looked at her.


    Sitting around the girl were a few young men. At this time, they all looked at Casey, Foley and Dick with


    mocking expressions on their faces. They didn''t feel that there was anything wrong with what the girl


    said.


    "What? Did it have anything to do with you?" Foley replied directly.


    As a person who could survive in No. 5 Prison for so long, Foley could only be polite in front of Casey.


    Now he came out of No. 5 Prison and faced some ordinary people. He didn¡¯t want to cause trouble,


    otherwise, he might have just pped the girl directly.


    "It''s annoying. I just express my opinions. I didn''t get you out directly. Idiot!" The girl said indifferently.


    Foley pped the table directly. He stood up, and yelled at the girl, "Fuck off, who are you scolding?"


    "You! So what? Are you dissatisfied? I¡¯m afraid of nothing. Is it possible that I¡¯m afraid of you?" The girl


    did not show any weakness, and shouted at Foley.


    At this time, the men who were sitting at the table with the girl stood up, and some even showed their


    muscles to Foley, with provocations on their faces.


    "Haha! So silly! Do you think that you can beat him up? It''s ridiculous." Dick stared at them and said.


    "Just have a try?" a man red at Foley and Dick, shouting.


    Foley was about to take actions against these guys. He had to teach these guys a good lesson.


    In No. 5 Prison, he couldn''t provoke others, but could only hide. Now, he came out. Couldn¡¯t he even


    provoke these bitches?


    "Foley." At this time, Casey shouted to Foley. Foley turned his head and nced at Casey. Seeing


    Casey beckoning him to sit down, he didn''t rush over.


    "Dogs like to bark at people. If you care about them, you will be stupid. Sit down and eat." Casey said.


    "Who are you scolding? Bumpkins! Want to go to the hell?" The girl immediately shouted at Casey


    fiercely.


    "I referred dogs. Is it possible that you want to admit that you are the dog?" Casey asked rhetorically.


    The girl did not know how to refute. Her face was sullen with anger.


    "Brothers, teach these three guys a lesson. They are too arrogant." The girl had no choice but to ask


    those guys for help.


    One of them who took the lead stared at Casey and said coldly, "If you three don''t want to cause


    trouble,e over and apologize to my sister immediately, otherwise, don''t me us for being rude."


    "Don''t be ignorant here. If you guys are still like this, I promise you won''t get out of this restaurant."


    Casey stared at that man, and a murderous look appeared in his eyes.


    An invisible aura emerged from Casey. The temperature in the entire restaurant seemed to drop a few


    degrees.


    The girl and those men were shocked. They didn¡¯t expect that only Casey''s eyes would make them feel


    a little scared. They all felt a little weird.


    At this time, the owner of the restaurant came over, looked at them with a worried face, and said, "Sir,


    please! I¡¯m not easy. If you guys fight, my today¡¯s ies will be zero. Please take it easy."


    The girl nced at the boss and said, "In that case, we don¡¯t argue with them. Check! Don¡¯t need to


    give me the change. Brothers, let''s go. I don¡¯t want to see these disgusting things."


    The girl directly patted a stack of cash on the table, red at Casey, and walked towards the outside of


    the restaurant.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The man didn''t continue to argue with Casey either. No one knew if they really cared about the


    restaurant¡¯s owner or were afraid of Casey''s aura.


    "What a bunch of arrogant guys! Boss, if you didn''t stop me just now, I would have discounted their


    legs." Foley sat down and said.


    "Yeah, boss, who are they? Why are they so arrogant? They even judged us." Dick also said.


    "Forget it, just eat. There are many rich and powerful people in B City. Their children are generally


    arrogant and love to cause trouble. When you encounter this kind of people, just ignore them. If you


    argue with them, you will be like them." Casey said.


    "Bro, it''s a pity that you don''t be a philosopher." Dick said with a smile.


    Casey rolled his eyes at him and said nothing.


    ...


    Outside the restaurant, after the girl and a few men went out, they all felt the invisible pressure on them


    disappear in an instant.


    "It''s really a bunch of guys who don''t know good or bad. If it''s not for the restaurant¡¯s owner, I must


    teach them a good lesson. They really look like pigs when they eat. I just tell the truth." The girl was


    angry.


    "Fine, don''t bother with a few bumpkins. You can see how they eat. They must be from poor families.


    They may have to save for a long time that they cane here for a meal. So I can understand them."


    The man who took the lead said.


    "Humph, so what? It''s not my fault that they are poor. For this kind of people, it''s worthy to die in


    poverty." The girl said indifferently.


    "We are here this time to participate in the party of the daughter of Davies family. It''s best not to cause


    trouble. Otherwise, I will be scolded by Daddy again. Especially you, you cause us trouble every day."


    One man said.


    The girl immediately made a face at him.


    These people were the ones who came to attend the party of Davies family from P City, where was


    close to B City.


    Several of them were from the Simpson family, a business leader in P City. They were the children of


    the head of the Simpson family, Shepard Simpson. Their father was the same but mothers were


    different. The man who took the lead was Shepard''s eldest son, named Stuart Simpson. The girl''s


    name was Haley Simpson and she was the youngest daughter in the family.


    "I heard that the head of Davies family is only in his twenties. He must be a suave and handsome man.


    I can''t wait to see him." Haley said with excitement.


    "Little sister, Mr. Davies has children. What are you thinking about?" One of Haley ''s older brother said


    with a smile.


    Haley immediately raised her head to re at him and said, "So?"


    "Okay, don''t make trouble, there was a fitness club over there. Let''s go there to have a look, it happens


    that I am training my muscle during this period of time. Let me show it to you guys." Stuart said.


    ...


    After Casey, Foley and Dick finished their meal, they walked out of the restaurant. Foley burped with


    satisfaction and then asked, "Where shall we go next?"


    Dick nced around and said, "There is a fitness club over there. I have never been to fitness clubs.


    Let''s go and see there is any difference that fitness people are from our martial arts people?"

 Chapter 749 Flexible Foley

    Chapter 749 Flexible Foley


    At the entrance to the fitness club.


    Casey, Foley and Dick came here. Foley and Dick stared at the ss decoration inside, both with a


    little emotion.


    "Look, it''s sofortable to exercise here. It''s not like us, having to suffer so much in the mountains.


    What a big difference!" Dick said.


    "It doesn''t matter whether it isfortable or not. Mainly there are too many beautiful women here.


    Look, big breasts and hips. I also want to exercise with them." Foley said


    Casey rolled his eyes at the two people and said, "There is nothing good to see below. I remember


    there is a free-fighting ring on the top floor. Go there and have a look."


    After speaking, he walked towards the elevator.


    Foley and Dick stared at the beauties, and then followed Casey very reluctantly.


    On the top floor, a group of young men and women who loved fitness were gathering in front of the


    free-fighting ring, looking at the ring with admiration. On the ring, there was a man who was showing off


    his muscles.


    This man was not someone else. It was Stuart. At this moment, there was a guy with muscles lying on


    the ground under his feet, with a bruised face. Just now, Stuart fought this man. The ending was that


    Stuart achieved aplete victory.


    "Brother, you are so awesome! You are really the pride of the Simpson family!" Haley looked at Stuart


    on the ring with excitement and shouted.


    Stuart raised his head triumphantly. Obviously, he was also satisfied with his performance just now.


    "Is there anyone who wants toe up and fight with me?" Stuart said with a smile.


    Everyone underneath shook their heads for a while. The person who was defeated by Stuart also went


    down the ring in a desperate manner. He did not dare to continue to fight with Stuart again.


    At this time, Casey also came here. After seeing Stuart standing on the ring, Foley and Dick were also


    taken aback.


    "Why are we so unlucky today? How can I run into these little shit guys wherever I go?" Foley


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    murmured.


    At this time, Stuart also noticed Casey. He was taken aback. Haley followed Stuart''s gaze to look over.


    After seeing Casey, her face sank.


    She rolled her eyes at them, and then walked towards Casey. Staring at the three of them arrogantly,


    she said, "You three are perverted? You actually track us? What the hell do you want to do?"


    Dick was a little angry at once, and said, "What? You look so ugly. Why do we have to track you? Don''t


    brag here."


    Haley suddenly became angry. What a girl couldn¡¯t stand the most should be said ugly by others.


    "Damn it! Dare to say I''m ugly? You want to go to the hell?" Haley shouted.


    Foley looked at her with a sneer and said, "We can¡¯t tell the truth nowadays?"


    Haley clenched two fists and red at Casey and the other two.


    On the ring, Stuart watched this scene with a cold face. He stared at the three of them and said, "Since


    you three are so arrogant, I don''t know if you dare to solve the problem in a man''s way? I''m on the ring.


    Who of you dare toe up and fight me?"


    Upon hearing Stuart''s words, Haley''s eyes lit up. She immediately said, "They are just cowards. They


    must not dare to fight with you. Maybe they will pee their pants in fright after a while."


    Foley snorted and immediately walked towards the ring, saying, "If I don''t teach you today, you really


    take yourself seriously."


    When Casey saw that Foley was about to go up, he didn''t stop him, but said, "Just have fun. Don''t kill


    anyone."


    Foley grinned and said, "Don''t worry, boss. I got it."


    When Stuart saw that Foley was about toe on stage to fight him, he immediately showed a sneer.


    In his eyes, among them, the easiest to solve was Foley. During the battle, the fat man''s body shape


    would be the biggest burden. He could knock Foley down so easily.


    Foley stepped onto the ring. Stuart gave him a sneer and said, "Don''t think that you have a thick skin,


    and it won''t hurt. I can smash ss bottles."


    Foleyughed and said, "Then you are really amazing, but... are you sure your fist can touch me?"


    Everyone in the audience had seen Stuart''s skills at that time. Now seeing that Foley was going to fight


    Stuart, they were not very optimistic about Foley.


    "This fat man is not small in size, but that guy is quite agile. He is so fast. I am afraid this fat man can


    only be a target."


    "So what? It''s not me who will be beaten anyway. It feels even better to watch the fat man get beaten."


    "Brother, kill this bumpkin! Avenge me!"


    Stuart didn''t continue to talk nonsense with Foley, but directly assumed a free fight posture, then


    jumped forward.


    Foley didn¡¯t move at all. He was also an inner force expert anyway. Although he was nothing in the No.


    5 Prison, he was a master of martial arts in front of ordinary people. What kind of free fighting,


    taekwondo, karate¡­ It was nothing for him.


    As soon as Stuart''s fist was approaching Foley, Foley quickly raised his hand, grabbed Stuart''s wrist,


    and then mmed it hard to make Stuart rush towards the edge of the ring.


    If there was not a guard bar, Stuart would have flown out directly.


    Everyone was shocked when they saw this scene. They didn''t expect that fat man who looked like a


    ball would be so flexible.


    Stuart also didn''t expect that Foley would give him such a move. He was angry and then rushed


    towards Foley while yelling.


    Foleypletely regarded this as a game. Although Stuart looked fierce, he couldn''t approach Foley at


    all. After five minutes, Stuart was already out of breath. But from start to finish, he didn¡¯t touch Foley at


    all.


    "Brat, are you in a hurry? You can''t even touch my hair. Even if your fist can smash the ss bottle, so


    what?" Foley said with a smile.


    Stuart cursed secretly, gritted his teeth and rushed towards Foley again.


    Foley felt it was the time. At the moment Stuart rushed over, he directly was against Stuart''s stomach


    with one hand, grabbed Stuart''s arm with the other hand, flipped Stuart three hundred and sixty


    degrees, and threw him to the ground.


    "How about receiving myst move?"


    Foley yelled with a smile, and then he sat down on Stuart''s face.

 Chapter 750 Your Treat

    Chapter 750 Your Treat


    Under the ring, everyone watched the Foley sit down towards Stuart''s face. They all took a deep


    breath.


    Foley was so fat. If he sat down on a person and the person was not strong, the person either would be


    disabled or die.


    Seeing this scene, Haley almost screamed directly. She red at Foley and shouted, "Bastard! Get up


    quickly! You shameless thing! You even use this shameless trick. Shame on you!"


    Foley who sat on Stuart''s face turned his head and nced at Haley. He said with a smile, "Isn''t this


    free fighting? What''s wrong with my tricks??"


    Haley stomped her feet with anger. She almost rushed to fight with Foley. Of course, she didn''t have


    the guts.


    After Foley sat on Stuart''s face, Stuart immediately began to struggle violently. A group of people in the


    audience burst intoughter.


    About half a minuteter, Foley got up. He didn''t n to kill Stuart. At most, he wanted to teach Stuart


    a lesson.


    At this time, Stuart''s face was so pale, with blue veins popping out. If he was not strong, he would have


    been suffocated by Foley''s ass just now.


    He quickly got up from the ground and breathed violently.


    Upon seeing this, Haley and several other men rushed towards the ring.


    "Brother, these three mean guys are really so bullying. I will call Dad now. We are here to attend Davies


    family''s banquet this time. If something like this happens, Davies family will definitely not watch us to


    be treated like this. Just let the people of Davies familye here and punch them!" Haley said


    fiercely.


    Stuart immediately waved his hand and said, "No, I have a way to make them regret it. You don''t need


    to let Dad take care of this kind of trivial matter."


    After speaking, Stuart took a few deep breaths, calmed himself down, turned his head and looked


    towards Casey.


    He got off the ring and walked in front of three people.


    Foley looked at him with a smile, and asked, "How is it? Is it good?"


    The expression on Stuart''s face changed instantly, but soon returned to normal. He forced a smile and


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    said, "You are really strong. I failed."


    Seeing that Stuart actually admitted that he failed, Foley immediately curled his lips, feeling very


    boring.


    Stuart looked at Casey and said, "If I guess correctly, you should be the eldest brother of the two of


    them. There are indeed a lot of misunderstandings, so it has caused our current situation. Just now, I


    also reflected on it. What happened today is indeed because my sister is not polite. She is so naughty. I


    apologize to you guys. So can I make up for our mistakes? Today, I want to treat you guys for having


    drink to express our apologies. What do you guys think of?"


    "Brother, what are you doing? Why are we treat these three bumpkins? We didn¡¯t get even with them


    yet, and they are not worthy of letting us treat them for drink!" Haley suddenly shouted in confusion.


    Stuart turned to look at Haley, winked at her, and then said, "Sister, you were wrong in this matter, but


    you are still arguing here. We should apologize for this. Just leave it alone."


    Seeing the look in Stuart''s eyes, Haley immediately understood what he meant, and quickly shut up.


    Foley originally wanted to reject them directly, but after hearing what Haley said, he was a little furious.


    He was thinking, ¡®Since you don''t want to treat us, I have to let you treat us!¡¯


    "Okay, since you invited us, we ept. But we don''t want to go some shit ces." Foley said. Since he


    could drink for free, of course he had to go.


    Dick also echoed. He had no opinions if he could drink for free.


    Casey thought that there was nothing to do today. Since Foley and Dick wanted to go, he would listen


    to them, so he didn''t say anything.


    "Well, that¡¯s a deal. I know there is a high-end bar called Sunny Sky nearby, so let''s go there." Stuart


    smiled.


    "Go." Foley turned around and walked outside.


    Dick and Casey also followed.


    Stuart watched the three people walking towards the outside, a sneer immediately appeared on his


    face.


    "I can¡¯t beat you, but I have a lot of ways to knock you down. Three bumpkins! It is estimated that the


    total amount of belongings in you guys will not exceed two hundred dors. You also want to drink in a


    high-end bar? You wish! See me how to teach you a lesson!"


    Stuart murmured, and then followed them to the outside.


    At the entrance of Sunny Sky.


    Casey stared at the bar sign, then a smile appeared on his face.


    In the lower right corner of the bar sign, there was a very small sign, which was Davies family''s


    trademark. It meant that this bar was opened by Davies family.


    At this time, Casey also vaguely remembered that after he took over Davies family, in order to please


    Edith, he arranged for Jordan to open various industries. Now it seemed that this bar should be one of


    them.


    "Boss, what are you looking at?" Foley on the side asked.


    Casey said with a smile, "Nothing, let''s go."


    They walked inside together, and Stuart followed behind. After seeing the waiter, he directly said, "I


    want to order a transparent ss private room, the one with the highest specifications."


    After hearing this, the waiter froze for a moment and asked, "Sir, are you sure you want the highest


    specification transparent ss private room? The fee is 88,000 for an hour."


    When Foley and Dick heard the price, their eyes widened.


    "Holy shit! It costs eighty-eight thousand an hour. This is only the private room¡¯s fee, not including the


    wine fees. This is really so expensive." Dick, who had not experienced the life of the rich, sighed with


    emotion.


    Seeing his reaction, Stuart also showed a triumphant smile on his face, and said to the waiter, "Yes, the


    highest standard."


    Foley wanted to say something, but when he thought of that it was Stuart''s treat today, he didn''t speak.


    Haley looked at Foley and Dick who had never been around. She curled her lips and whispered, "Sure


    enough, it is a group of bumpkins form the countryside. They are actually astonished by such a price


    like this. If they see the price of wine, I''m afraid that they will be scared to death."


    The waiter didn''t hesitate anymore, and quickly led them toward a transparent ss private room.

 Chapter 751 It’s So Nice to Have Money

    Chapter 751 It¡¯s So Nice to Have Money


    The so-called transparent ss private room was actually an upgraded version of the booth. It was


    surrounded by ss of special materials. The main function was to prevent others from disturbing.


    There was a button on the ss. If necessary, you could press it, then there was no way for others


    outside to see the situation inside. It was very suitable for the local tyrant to spend time with their


    mistresses.


    After Casey, Foley and Dick entered the private room, they sat down on the sofa. Before entering,


    Stuart called Haley and his other brothers over and said something to them.


    After listening it, they showed sinister smiles. All the previous unhappiness was wiped out.


    Then they entered the transparent ss private room. After sitting down, Stuart said, "Today, it''s my


    treat. Order food and drinks whatever you want. Don''t be afraid of expensive. I don''t care about the


    money."


    "Yes, it¡¯s all my fault. This is our apologize for you. You can just order anything. The more the better, so


    that we can show our sincerity." Haley also said.


    Casey nced at her, feeling something was wrong. But this bar belonged to Davies family, so even if


    they wanted to y tricks, Casey was not afraid.


    At this time, the waiter brought the wine list. When Foley and Dick nced at the price of the wine


    above, they both suddenly showed stunned expressions.


    "Holy shit! Why are the wines so expensive here? Are you sure you let us order it casually?" Foley


    asked.


    "Yes. It¡¯s my treat. What are you afraid of?" Stuart said.


    "Fine, when you see the bill, don''t cry." Dick said.


    Stuart smiled without saying a word. A yful look shed in his eyes.


    Foley and Dick didn''t hesitate anymore. Since they wanted to take advantage of Stuart, they had to act


    harder, so they directly ordered the most expensive wines.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    When Stuart and Haley watched the drinks they ordered, not only did they not panic, theyughed


    more and more happily.


    Before long, the waiter delivered all the wine they ordered. Then they drank it immediately. Stuart and


    his brothers began to toast Foley and Dick in turn, as if they were afraid that the two of them drank


    less.


    Casey also drank some. It wasn''t that he didn''t want to drink it, but because Edith didn¡¯t let him drink


    too much. Edith didn''t want Sherry to get close to the drunk Casey.


    After drinking for three rounds, Stuart felt that the wine was not enough, so he ordered some. Foley


    and Dick were already a little drunk. Haley sneered, thinking that these guys would regret soon.


    After a while, Stuart stood up and said that he was going to the toilet. Not long after he had just been


    out, Haley also got up and said that she was going to the toilet.


    Soon, the men who came with Stuart either made a phone call or went to the bathroom, and they all


    walked out of the private room, leaving only Casey, Foley and Dick.


    Foley and Dick were unaware, and continued to drink.


    Casey discovered the abnormality of Stuart and his men. Then Casey guessed what they wanted to do.


    A smile appeared on Casey¡¯s face. He shook his head helplessly.


    After Stuart got out of the private room, they soon joined together. They all gloated towards the


    transparent ss private room with a glimmer of expectation in their eyes.


    "These three stupid pigs! They really think we are going to treat them for drinks? Brother, this method


    you came up with is really amazing. The three of them didn''t have much money. Now, if we leave here,


    all the consumption in this private room is on them. At that time, if they can''t pay the bill, the people in


    the bar will definitely not let them go." Haley smiled.


    Stuart also showed a sneer on his face, and said, "That fat man dared to sit on my face with his butt,


    how could I really apologize to them? If I don''t teach him a lesson this time, I can¡¯t stand it."


    At this time, the waiter passed by them. Stuart stopped him and said, "We have something to do, so we


    will leave first. All the consumption in the private room over there will be settled by those three people.


    The waiter nced towards the private room and nodded when he saw that there were people inside.


    "Let''s go." Stuart walked towards the outside of the bar with Haley and his other brothers.


    Before long, the waiter took the bill into the transparent private room, and said to Casey, "Sir, in order to


    prevent you from getting drunkter, so let''s pay the bill first."


    Foley immediately stared at him, and said, "We were invited by someone. You have to ask them to


    pay."


    "But just now those gentlemen anddies said that they had something to do and they had already left,


    saying that you are going to pay the bill."


    It was time for Foley and Dick to realize that Stuart and the others had been out for a long time, and


    they also realized that they had been cheated by Stuart.


    "Damn it, dare to cheat us! I''ll go to get even with them now." Foley stood up directly and was about to


    rush out to find Stuart and his men.


    "Sir, please pay the bill first before leaving." The waiter hurriedly stopped him.


    Foley was full of anger and asked, "How much does it cost?"


    "Adding the cost of the private room, the total is 468,000. Because you consume more, we will wipe out


    a little for you. The total is 460,000." The waiter took out a bill and passed it to Foley.


    "What! More than four hundred thousand! We drank a few bottles of wine, you actually asked me to pay


    more than four hundred thousand? You are taking advantage of us!" Foley eximed directly.


    "Sir, our wines are clearly marked the price. If you think it''s expensive, just don''t order them. But you


    have already drunk them up, so it is legal for us to charge you." The waiter said.


    "Damn, these damn little shit assholes! They fooled around us. More than 400,000 dors! What


    should we do now?" Foley turned his head and looked at Casey.


    Dick also stared at Casey. Both of them didn''t have much money. This situation could only be solved by


    Casey.


    Casey took a sip of the wine on the table, said with a smile, "Go to call your manager over."


    The waiter didn''t say anything. He knew it was better to let the manager handle such a situation, so he


    turned around and got out of the room.


    "Boss, these guys are too mean. I''m really so angry. But I can''t find them now." Foley said angrily.


    "Don''t worry. We will see them again." Casey said.


    "How do you know?" Foley and Dick both looked at Casey suspiciously.


    "When we were drinking, I heard them say that they came to B City to attend Sherry¡¯s party." Casey


    said.


    The two immediately understood what was going on.


    "Then how do we pay four hundred thousand dors? We don¡¯t have so much money even if you sell


    me." Foley didn''t know how rich Casey was.


    "We don''t need to pay it. Later, when their manageres, I will tell him. This bar belongs to me."


    Casey said.


    Both Foley and Dick took a deep breath. They didn¡¯t expect that it was Casey who opened this high-


    end bar.


    Not long after, the manager of the bar came over. Seeing Casey sitting inside, his eyes lit up. He


    hurriedly walked in and said with a smile, "Mr. Davies, why didn¡¯t you tell me that you woulde


    over? I can arrange someone specifically to entertain you."


    Seeing this scene, Foley and Dick sighed with emotion, ¡®It''s nice to have money.¡¯

 Chapter 752 There Is a Visitor from the Pantheon

    Chapter 752 There Is a Visitor from the Pantheon


    On the day of the banquet, early in the morning, the Davies House became lively.


    People from all walks of life had learned that Davies family was going to hold a banquet several days in


    advance, so they had prepared gifts early. They sent people to give gifts as soon as the day arrived.


    Before noon, there was already a mountain of gifts in one of the branches of the Davis House. Most of


    them were toys for children. It was estimated that these toys could let Sherry paly with from the age of


    one to eighteen.


    Moreover, in the underground garage of the Davies House, there were already a few top sports cars, all


    of which were brand new. ording to the gift giver, although Sherry was not even a year old and


    couldn¡¯t drive, these sports cars could be used as Sherry''s toy cars. It was still okay to y on them.


    If the productionpanies of these sports cars knew that the world''s limited top sports cars they had


    produced were only toy cars for Sherry, they would definitely be shocked.


    On Sherry''s cradle, the keys to five or six vis were hung up. Some people even gave away a castle


    directly, saying that Sherry, as a princess, must own her own castle.


    Originally, what Casey notified this time was that onlypanies or families of the same level as


    Davies family. He didn¡¯t use his identity of the young master of Guanling to invite guests, so the scale


    of gifts should not be sorge.


    However, Darius felt that this was the first formal banquet for Sherry, so it had to be a little grander. He


    invited some world-ss families to participate in this banquet.


    The financial resources held by these world-ss families were not imaginable by ordinary people, so


    the gifts they gave must be high-grade. Those sports cars and vis were sent from them.


    Baron, Dick and Foley, who lived in the mountains all the year round, saw these gifts and felt that their


    three views had been subverted.


    They had always thought that martial arts practitioners should not be bound by other things. But when


    they saw the extravagance of these rich people, they immediately felt that they had spent half their


    lives in vain.


    This was probably the reason why many inner force experts were willing to be the guests of those


    secr families. No one would refuse to be rich and honorable. The reason why Casey said that


    money was nothing was because he had already experienced this kind of luxury life.


    What surprised Casey this time was that many Guwu families also gave gifts. These Guwu families


    rarely showed up in the secr society, but this time there were a lot of peopleing, which was far


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    beyond Casey''s surprise.


    Of course, Casey knew that these people wouldepletely because the news that he had killed


    Myles and Alonzo, the two Grandmasters, had spread in Guwu Circle.


    Not only did these people congratte Casey for having a daughter, but rather to see what this genius,


    who killed Grandmaster, looked like.


    If there were opportunities, they also wanted to make friends with Casey. Whether it was in the secr


    society or in Guwu Circle, strength would always be the object of worship by everyone.


    Although Casey didn''t take care of the banquet and it was Jordan who took care of everything, Casey


    was so busy from the morning. He had to meet the people who came to give gifts.


    In the entire Davies House, the most leisurely ones were Edith and Sherry. The mother and daughter


    didn''t have to worry about anything. They opened gifts from the morning and had a lot of fun.


    In the living room, after walking some guests out, Casey got up from the chair and stretched himself.


    "The next one whoes to give gifts is from the Simpson family in P City. The head of the Simpson


    family, Shepard, is also the big shot in P City, but he is a bit worse than the ones we entertained


    before." Jordan said.


    Casey raised his eyebrows. If he remembered correctly, the people who cheated them yesterday


    seemed toe from the Simpson family. If nothing else, they should be from this the Simpson family.


    "I''m a little tired. Let him wait outside first." Casey said.


    Jordan nodded without saying anything.


    Casey walked out of the living room, nning to go outside to get some breath.


    Not long after he arrived in the yard, he felt a strong breath appearing on the roof. This breath was


    even stronger than Myles''.


    Moreover, only Grandmaster could escape the detection of Yin Killers.


    He frowned slightly and shouted, "Since you came here, just show up. The wind on the roof is strong.


    Don''t catch a cold."


    As soon as he finished speaking, two figures appeared in front of Casey.


    Casey took a closer look and found that among the two people, there was a face that was not


    unfamiliar.


    "Carver?" Casey said.


    Carverughed immediately and said, "I didn''t expect you to remember me. If it were in the past, I


    would definitely not take it seriously. But now, I have to say that I¡¯m proud of you remembering me."


    "Sorry, I can remember you, purely because of your disgusting calling." Casey replied


    unceremoniously.


    A trace of embarrassment appeared on Carver''s face, but he didn''t refute anything. He had already


    heard of Casey''s strength. He was just an inner force expert who had reached medium stage. How


    could he dare to be presumptuous in front of Casey, who killed two Grandmaster casually?


    Casey did not continue to talk with Carver, but turned to look at the old man standing next to him. The


    breath that was stronger than Myles was emitted from him.


    The old man also looked at Casey up and down, with a satisfied smile on his face. Then he said, "Sure


    enough, it is the same as the rumors. You are really only in your twenties. If I haven''t seen it with my


    own eyes, I would not believe it. "


    "I''m Ainsworth, the director of the Pantheon."


    Casey nodded to him, and said, "You should already know me. Nice to meet you."


    "I don''t know why the two of you came to my house at this time. If youe to fight, pleasee three


    dayster. These three days is my daughter''s banquet. I don''t want to fight with anyone at this time."


    Ainsworth smiled and said, "You are misunderstood. We are not here to fight with you. On the contrary,


    we are here to recruit you to join the Pantheon. We need a genius like you to join us. After you join the


    Pantheon, your value will be maximized."


    Hearing this, Casey raised his eyebrows and said, "Sorry, I''m not interested in it."


    "This world has many secrets that you can''t understand. I believe since you have reached the current


    level, you should have discovered some clues. If you want to understand the truth of this world, joining


    the Pantheon is your best choice, and it''s the only choice." Ainsworth said.


    "I just want to live a peaceful life with my wife and child. I don''t want to know the truth of the world. You


    two just leave here." Casey waved his hand.


    "Oh? If I say that your Davies family is about to face a catastrophe, only when you join the Pantheon


    can you resolve it." Ainsworthughed.

 Chapter 753 It’s Not a Big Deal

    Chapter 753 It¡¯s Not a Big Deal


    After hearing Ainsworth''s words, Casey became serious. He asked, "What disaster?"


    "Alonzo who died in your hands was a member of the Law family, the most prestigious Guwu Family in


    Jiangbei. He has an older brother named Maynard, the head of the Law family. He is so great in Guwu


    Circle and is much better than Myles."


    "We have received news that Maynard wille to you for revenge tonight. Although you are so


    talented and killed Myles, as far as I know, you were also seriously injured at that time. So, when facing


    the stronger Maynard, you might not be able to deal with it."


    "Once you are killed by Maynard, what kind of situation your Davies family will face and what kind of


    situation your wife and daughter will fall into? You know it best."


    "As long as you join the Pantheon, I can help you deal with Maynard. No matter how strong the Law


    family is, they will not dare to oppose the Pantheon."


    After Ainsworth finished speaking, an expectant smile appeared on his face. In his opinion, Casey


    would definitely choose to join the Pantheon after hearing what he said.


    Casey nodded thoughtfully. When he heard Ainsworth say that Davies Family would get into trouble, he


    was still a little nervous, thinking that something terrible would happen to Davies family. But after


    hearing Ainsworth''s exnation, he sighed in relief. If it was just the Law family who came to make


    trouble, it wouldn''t be a big deal.


    After the battle with Myles, Casey was indeed seriously injured. But at that time, it was because he just


    reached initial stage of inner force. Now Casey had reached medium stage of inner force and his


    strength had long since stabilized. If Myles came to him again, he could knock Myles down so easily.


    The head of the Law family was just a little stronger than Myles. Casey naturally didn''t care about it.


    "Thank you for telling me the news. Enjoy tonight¡¯s banquet." Casey said.


    When Ainsworth heard Casey say this, he was so happy, thinking that this brat finally knew what was


    good for him. Casey knew that he could not beat Maynard, so he acquiesced in joining the Pantheon.


    "As for joining the Pantheon, it''s not necessary." Casey continued.


    Ainsworth was dumbfounded at once. He didn''t expect Casey to refuse his invitation. His eyes were full


    of puzzlement.


    "You have to think about it clearly. If you don''t join the Pantheon, I won''t help you deal with Maynard."


    Ainsworth said.


    Casey said with a smile, "It''s okay. I can handle it by myself. It''s not a big deal. Enjoy yourselves. I will


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    go to receive the guests first."


    After speaking, Casey turned and walked towards the other courtyard.


    Ainsworth stared at Casey''s back nkly, and muttered, "It''s not a big deal? Is this brat so arrogant?"


    Carver also looked at Casey dumbfoundedly, and said, "He is a genius! It is normal to be arrogant.


    When Maynardes to him tonight, he will naturally know how strong Maynard is. At that time, he will


    join the Pantheon."


    Ainsworth nodded, thinking that Carver¡¯s words were reasonable. Then he said, "Let''s go, since he


    wants to treat us for a meal, let''s go and see what delicious food he has prepared."


    ...


    As soon as Casey walked into another courtyard, a middle-aged man with a big smile brought a few


    entourages with gifts to greet him.


    "Mr. Davies, it''s my honor to see you. These are some gifts for your daughter." The middle-aged man


    said.


    Casey stared at him, then asked, "Who are you?"


    "Shepard Simpsones from the Simpson family in P City. I came here specially this time to attend


    your daughter¡¯s banquet." The middle-aged man said.


    Casey nodded, but he didn''t expect this man to be the head of the Simpson family in P City.


    "Mr. Simpson, do you have a son named Stuart and a daughter named Haley?" Casey asked.


    "Yes, yes. You actually know my son and daughter! I will call them both over." Shepard said excitedly.


    "No, I just heard about them identally, so I asked you." Casey said.


    Shepard immediately showed a trace of disappointment on his face, but he didn''t dare to say anything.


    Then he forced a smile.


    Casey didn''t talk much with Shepard. He walked towards the front hall after saying those words.


    When Shepard watched Casey leave, he was full of emotion, "It''s really enviable that he can be in this


    position when he is so young. This time, there are many world-ss families came to Davies family¡¯s


    banquet. Our Simpson family is nothing at all in front of them."


    "Since Mr. Davies knows my son and daughter, I must let them have a good rtionship with Mr.


    Davies. This is a good opportunity for our family."


    Shepard murmured to himself, then turned and left the courtyard.


    In the evening, the Davies House was brightly lit.


    Countless guests who came to the banquet went in and out of the Davies House, which looked very


    lively. In order not to make those who came to the banquet feel boring, Jordan also specially invited a


    professional art performance team to perform in the main courtyard of the Davies House.


    Stuart and Haley were all curiously looking at these peopleing in and going out of the Davies


    House. The arrogance they had when facing Casey disappeared. They all showed smile, fearing to


    make others angry.


    They knew that any of these people who could appear in the Davies House would have much stronger


    background than their Simpson family, so they didn¡¯t dare to have any presumptuousness.


    "Brother, this house is too big! It''s really amazing to have such a big house in the center of B City."


    Haley said with envy.


    Stuart nodded and said, "These are actually nothing. Did you notice that those men who came to the


    banquet with foreign women? They are all from world-ss families. Compared with them, our family is


    just nothing."


    There was a trace of worship on Haley¡¯s face. She said, ¡°I really want to know what Mr. Davies looks


    like. I can¡¯t wait to see him. If I could talk to him, it would be even better."


    "Look at you! Today is his daughter¡¯s banquet. If Mrs. Davies knows what you are thinking about, our


    family will be over." Stuart joked.


    Just as they were wandering in the Davies House, three figures appeared in front of them.


    It was Casey, Dick, and Foley.

 Chapter 754 Are You Teasing Me?

    Chapter 754 Are You Teasing Me?


    After seeing the three of them, Stuart and Haley also showed stunned expressions on their faces.


    "Why are you guys here? Do you know what this ce is? This is the Davies House. You are not


    qualified toe here. When Davies family knows you guys sneaked here, you all will be screwed up!"


    Haley shouted at the three of them.


    Casey did not speak. They came here, because Foley and Dick felt that they had been cheated by


    more than 400,000 dors and were so angry. So, when they heard that Stuart and Haley also came to


    the Davies House, they nned toe here to get even with Stuart and Haley.


    Both Foley and Dick took a step forward, staring at Stuart and Haley with sneers.


    "Why are we here? Don¡¯t you guys know? That night, you little bastards said that you wanted to treat


    us for drinking, but you ran away! It was us who paid for more than 400,000 dors. You think this


    matter can be over like this. Huh?" Foley said solemnly.


    Stuart looked at the two of them with guilt, and said, "We ran away? We had things to deal with at that


    time. You drank up all the wine. Who knows that you could drink so much wine? It even cost more than


    400,000 dors. We don¡¯t have so much money."


    "Did you guys have things to deal with at that time? Today, you shouldn''t have things to deal with,


    should you? Let''s talk about what happened that night." Dick clenched his fists and made a crackling


    sound.


    Haley stared at Dick and Foley menacingly, and said, "What do you want to do? This is the Davies


    House. If you want to do something here, you guys just will be beat up to death!"


    Seeing that Haley still treated them as bumpkins, Foley showed a joking smile on his face. He didn''t


    know the reason why he felt so happy when he saw Haley''s self-righteous look.


    After all, the more self-righteous they were now, the more shock on their face would appearter.


    "So what? We can¡¯t get even with you guys here?" Foley said with a smile.


    Stuart and Haley were surprised when they saw that Foley dared to be so arrogant here. They thought


    that the three of them were really bumpkins. The three of them didn¡¯t even know what kind of ce the


    Davies House was and dared to run here to make trouble.


    "Wait, I''ll call the security guards of Davies family over! You guys dare to make trouble here! No one


    can save you when the security guardse!" Haley said, and then ran towards another yard.


    Stuart stared at Foley and Dick with a sneer, and said, "See, my sister has already gone to inform the


    security guards of Davies family. Today is Mr. Davies¡¯ daughter¡¯s banquet. You are here to make


    trouble. Davies family¡¯s security guards will definitely not let you guys go. You will be punished soon!"


    "So funny! Since you have said so, I will wait here to see what the security guards will do to us." Dick


    said with a smile.


    "Are you guys insane? Don''t you really know what kind of ce the Davies House is?" Seeing Dick and


    Foley not worrying at all, Stuart felt weird.


    "I know, but so what? Is it possible that Mr. Davies dares to trouble us?" Dick turned his head and


    nced at Casey, snickering.


    Casey red at him, and didn''t say anything.


    "It looks like you are really brave. I will knowter whether Mr. Davies dares to punish you guys or not."


    Stuart curled his lips.


    Soon, Haley brought a group of people to the yard here.


    "Who dares to run to the Davies House to make trouble?" Brady''s voice came over a long distance


    away.


    Haley followed Brady and other security guards to Casey, pointing her finger at the three of them and


    shouting, "It''s them! Three bumpkins! I don''t know where theye from. They actually dare to make


    trouble here. Sir, you can¡¯t spare them easily!"


    Brady looked towards Casey and the others, and then the expression on his face became weird. He


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    turned his head and nced at Haley, thinking that this girl might be teasing him.


    Casey also looked at Brady jokingly. In this house, Brady''s rights were indeed not small. But no matter


    how great his rights were, he didn¡¯t dare to arrest Casey.


    "Sir, what are you doing? Get them!" Seeing Brady didn¡¯t move, Haley said.


    Brady nced at Haley as if he was looking at an idiot. He said, "Thisdy, are you kidding me? Do


    you know who the three of them are?"


    Haley was taken aback, and said, "The three of them are just three bumpkins. They came to the


    Davies House to make trouble. What can''t you get them?"


    "Don''t treat me as a fool. Whoever came here tonight doesn''t know that he is the head of Davies


    family? You asked me to arrest him? Are you teasing me?"


    Brady said, then walked towards Casey, "Boss, what is going on? You did it on purpose?"


    "I''m not that boring yet." Casey said.


    After hearing Brady''s words, Haley and Stuart were petrified on the spot. They all stared at Casey in


    disbelief. The words of Brady were still echoing in their ears.


    "He... he is Mr. Davies? ... How is this possible?" Haley muttered to herself.


    "Sister, this time, I am afraid we have caused a great disaster." Stuart felt that his legs were a little


    weak. He never expected that the bumpkins they despised would be the famous Mr. Davies.


    Foley and Dick felt a little funny when they saw the sudden changes in the expressions on the faces of


    Stuart and Haley.


    "How about it? Didn''t you say that we were making trouble? Come and teach us a lesson quickly!" Dick


    smiled and shouted.


    Stuart¡¯s and Haley¡¯s faces were full of tension, and their lips began to tremble.


    "You... are you really Mr. Davies?" Stuart still couldn''t believe it. Staring at Casey, he asked.


    Casey shrugged and said, "Could it be that I can pretend to be him?"


    Stuart sighed helplessly. This was the Davies House. Anyone who dared to pretend to be Mr. Davies


    must be crazy.


    Just when Casey and the others were looking at the sudden change on the faces of Stuart and Haley,


    Shepard walked into the courtyard with an anxious face.


    Someone had already informed him of what had happened here. He was shocked when he knew it,


    and then ran here quickly.


    Seeing Casey standing in front of Stuart and Haley, he quickly walked over. Without saying anything,


    he directly pped Stuart and Haley.


    "You dare to call the security guards of Davies family to arrest Mr. Davies? Are you insane?"

 Chapter 755 Id Better Give It Back to You

    Chapter 755 I''d Better Give It Back to You


    "Daddy...we, we didn''t know that he was Mr. Davies." Haley said regretfully, covering her face with her


    hand.


    "Even if you didn''t know him, you can¡¯t treat others so impolitely! It seems you are really spoiled by


    me!" Shepard''s entire face was blushed because of anger.


    Haley dared not say anything, and quickly lowered her head.


    Shepard turned to look at Casey. His face was full of guilt, and then he said, "Mr. Davies, I''m really


    sorry. I didn''t expect that my two children would be so impolite. Please forgive them. "


    Before Casey spoke, Foley walked up to Shepard and asked, "Are you their father?"


    Shepard nodded.


    "Well! We were about to get even with them. Now that you are here, just listen carefully what your kids


    did."


    Foley told Shepard what had happened that day. Shepard originally thought it was just a


    misunderstanding caused by Stuart and Haley not knowing Casey. Now, he knew that there was


    another hidden story.


    Listening to Foley''s narration, Shepard''s face became more and more gloomy. From time to time, he


    nced at Stuart and Haley. He just wanted to take the two of them back and taught them a good


    lesson.


    After Foley finished speaking, Shepard bowed deeply to Foley, Dick and Casey, and apologized, "I''m


    really so sorry. I didn''t expect that these two bastards turned out to be so stupid and caused you guys


    such a big trouble. I will definitely make up for the more than 400,000 dors. I will definitely teach them


    a lesson to prevent them from making such a mistake again."


    After speaking, Shepard once again walked in front of Stuart and Haley, raised his hand mercilessly,


    and pped them with all his strength.


    "Asshole! I''m still waiting for you two developing our family business, but you two are nothing except


    cause trouble for me. This time, you guys even dared to tease Mr. Davies! "


    "You still judge how people eat. Why don¡¯t you say that I am a bumpkin when I eat?"


    "If the two of you don¡¯t realize your problems today, I am not worthy to be your father!"


    Shepard pped Stuart and Haley on their faces one after another. The two dared not resist. They


    regretted what they had done.


    "Father, we know that we were wrong. Please forgive us, we will never dare to do it anymore." Haley


    said to Shepard, crying.


    "What''s the use of apologizing to me? Go to apologize to Mr. Davies!" Shepard shouted angrily.


    Stuart and Haley immediately realized that it was their father who was helping them out, so they


    hurriedly walked to the front of Casey, Dick and Foley.


    "Mr. Davies, sir, we know that we were wrong. Before, we were too self-righteous. We shouldn''t look


    down on others. Please forgive us. Otherwise, my sister and I will be beat to death by our father."


    Stuart apologized sincerely.


    Haley hurriedly nodded, apparently already aware of her mistake.


    "Just apologize to the two of them. I don''t care." Casey said.


    The two hurriedly looked at Foley and Dick.


    Foley and Dick looked at each other. The two of them didn''t want to continue arguing with the two


    young man. They just wanted to make Stuart and Haley realize their mistakes.


    Now that the two had apologized so sincerely, this matter could be over.


    Foley forgave the two of them and educated them a few more words. Then this matter was over.


    Shepard thanked them gratefully and promised to strengthen the education of his children in the future


    and prevented them from doing such things anymore.


    Before long, it was time for the banquet.


    Casey asked Jordan to let those art performers get down. But the stage they built didn¡¯t need to


    remove. Just transform it into a simple ring.


    When everyone saw this scene, they were all a little puzzled. Those Guwu families who came to the


    banquet thought that Casey might have done this for some people toe up to learn from each other.


    Ainsworth and Carver knew why Casey made such a ring.


    This should be prepared for the Law family.


    Not long after the banquet started, Casey and Edith who held Sherry showed up in front of everyone.


    Casey also made a brief speech to everyone, letting everyone enjoy themselves.


    Afterwards, the banquet began. Everyone was seated. Many people who wanted to make friends


    began to drink with others. The whole main courtyard became lively again.


    In order to prevent Edith and Sherry from being affected, Casey sent the two of them back to the room


    not long after the banquet began. He let Brady take the strongest power of Yin Killers to protect them in


    secret. Then he could know the situation at the first time if something happened.


    At about eight o''clock in the evening, just as everyone was drinking happily, a deafening bell rang over


    the Davies House, shocking everyone.


    Everyone looked up at the sky. They saw several figures on the roof. No one knew when they


    appeared. Then, a big bell over two meters high flew down from behind the roof.


    Seeing this scene, everyone was so scared. They panicked, quickly got up and ran towards the


    surroundings. The bell was several hundred pounds. If it hit them, it could smash them into pieces.


    "Brat, you killed my brother, but you still have the mood to hold a banquet here. I didn''t bring any good


    gifts. Just take the bell and go to the hell!"


    A vigorous voice came, making others shivered.


    "My God, who is this? A big bell weighing hundreds of pounds was thrown down from the roof. I''m


    afraid only an excavator can move it!"


    "Holy shit! Davies family has provoked a terrible enemy again. Today''s banquet is ruined."


    "It''s so terrible! He threw a huge bell weighing hundreds of pounds! It scares me to death."


    Casey was already prepared. He was not surprised to see the other party throwing a huge bell. He had


    done this before.


    That big bell was about to hit the ground, but there were still a few people over there before they had


    time to escape. Seeing this, Casey''s figure immediately became blurred. When he appeared again, he


    was already under the bell.


    He ran XuanJin in his body. An aura rose to the sky. He kicked his feet against the ground, then he flew


    into the air, and pped on the huge bell. Another bell sounded loudly. In the eyes of everyone, the bell


    weighing several hundred pounds actually flew back along the original trajectory.


    "Thank you for your kindness. I don''t need this for the time being. I''d better give it back to you!"


    Everyone was in uproar.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 756 That’s Just It

    Chapter 756 That¡¯s Just It


    "Is¡­ is this the strength of Mr. Davies?" Stuart stared nkly at Casey who was standing in the middle


    of the yard with his hands behind his back. There was a burst ofplicated emotions in his mind.


    Thinking of him still showing off his muscles in front of Casey, Stuart just wanted to find a hole to hide


    in quickly now.


    A muffled hum sounded on the roof. The huge bell fell on the outside of the wall. Then the figures on


    the roof jumped down. Another figure appeared quickly andnded in front of those figures. He was the


    head of the Law family, Maynard.


    Maynard red at Casey, and said coldly, "I gave you a gift, but you actually refused it. You really don''t


    know what is good or bad!"


    Casey said with smile, "If you really like to give others such a gift, I can give you one."


    "Hmph, sharp-tongued brat! Since you know who I am, you should know the purpose of mying


    here today. Obediently kill yourself to apologize to my brother. Otherwise, your entire Davies family will


    disappear tonight." Maynard coldly snorted.


    "Your brother is so mean. He wanted to kill my wife and child. So I killed him. He deserves it. Why do I


    have to apologize to him?" Casey asked back.


    Maynard suddenly didn''t know how to refute Casey. Although it was the case, his brother could not die


    in vain. He had to avenge his brother.


    "Don''t talk nonsense with me here. If you don''t apologize, don''t me me for being rude!" Maynard


    said.


    Casey didn''t talk nonsense with him, but directly turned around and jumped onto the prepared ring.


    "Come on!"


    Maynard''s eyes narrowed. He didn''t expect that Casey would even prepare a ring to wait for him. It


    seemed that Casey didn¡¯t know how strong he, Maynard, was if he didn¡¯t teach Casey a lesson today.


    Casey really thought that the Law family was a push-over?


    Maynard took a step. The next second, he was already on the ring. Everyone present couldn''t see how


    he came to the ring.


    At this time, those Guwu Families and the sects who came to the banquet recognized Maynard, and


    immediately showed a shocked expression on their faces.


    "It turned out to be the Law family in Jiangbei! The top one Guwu Family in Jiangbei! That is their


    leader, Maynard! My goodness! This kind of famous Grandmaster will actually appear at Davies


    family¡¯s banquet. If I didn¡¯t see it with my own eyes, I won''t believe it."


    "It''s really Maynard of the Law family. Mr. Davies is so awesome. He actually has forced out such a big


    shot."


    "No matter how powerful he is, he will be screwed up today. Maynard is known as the top one in


    Jiangbei. Myles who was killed by Casey is much worse than Maynard. Now Maynard has appeared in


    person. I am afraid that Casey will be in danger."


    "After all, Casey is too young and too arrogant. He actually provoked such a Grandmaster! No matter


    how great his talent is, it is impossible for him to be a Grandmaster of Maynard''s level in such a short


    period of time. Tonight, it will be a pity if Casey is beat to death."


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ...


    Ainsworth and Carver, who were in the crowd, saw Casey and Maynard both in the ring, smiling.


    "Ainsworth, it seems that you will go to the ring soon. When Casey loses to Maynard, you cane


    over to help him. In this case, even if he doesn''t want to join the Pantheons, he has to join it." Carver


    alsoughed.


    Ainsworth also smiled and nodded. He said, "Casey¡¯s talent is too terrifying. He might not have suffered


    any setbacks before. This matter can be regarded as one of his experiences. If he really joins the


    Pantheon, we will have more hope."


    Speaking of this, both of them seemed to have thought of something. There was a dignified look on


    their faces.


    On the ring, Casey and Maynard stood opposite each other.


    Casey said, "I finally understand why my master hates Guwu Families so much. The so-called Guwu


    Family is indiscriminate. Once you suffer a loss, no matter who is wrong, you have to find someone to


    get it back. Am I right?"


    Maynard snorted coldly and said, "Stop fucking talking nonsense here. Your master is just a hypocrite.


    Is it possible that you think he has done less evil? You killed my brother. It¡¯s normal that I will take


    revenge on you. Don¡¯t say bullshit here."


    "Your brother wanted to attack my wife and daughter. ording to your logic, I will kill you Law family


    to protect my wife and daughter from danger. You have no objection, right?" Casey smiled.


    "Only you want to destroy my Law family? You wish! You should think about how to escape today''s


    disaster!"


    Maynard didn''t continue to talk with Casey. He stomped his feet suddenly. The temporarily built ring


    trembled instantly. A huge crack appeared under his feet, and then he rushed towards Casey.


    Casey narrowed his eyes, feeling that Maynard''s strength was indeed stronger than Myles''. But he


    didn''t panic at all. Instead, he was running XuanJin in his body. The moment Maynard rushed in front of


    him, he raised his hand quickly. An invisible air wave appeared, which slowed Maynard''s speed a bit.


    "Just ept my first blow!"


    "Tianxing Blow!"


    Casey pushed his palm into the front with his full strength. This was the first time he used all his


    strength to use Tianxing Blow after he reached medium stage of XuanJin. Maynard was not an


    invincible master for Casey, but just a tool which let Casey test his own power.


    Maynard did not expect Casey to use such powerful move as soon as he came up. Maynard knew that


    since Casey could kill Myles, Casey¡¯s strength must not be underestimated. He did not take it lightly.


    But he did not expect Casey would use his trump card at the beginning of the battle.


    "Tiger Roar Blow!" Maynard did not hesitate, using the same blow Alonzo had used, hitting towards


    Casey''s palm.


    A strong aura appeared. Everyone''s clothes were blown to the air.


    The ring at the feet of Casey and Maynard split in half.


    Both of them flew to the air quickly. Casey stood on the corner of the ring which had already fallen


    down without panic, while Maynard stood on the ground and then took steps back, gritting his teeth to


    adjust himself.


    Everyone looked surprised. They didn''t expect that Casey made Maynard suffer such a big loss at the


    beginning of the battle. In their eyes, Casey should not be Maynard¡¯s match.


    Now they had to re-examine Casey.


    Maynard also gritted his teeth and stared at Casey, as if Casey had caused him a great humiliation.


    Casey had a calm look on his face, feeling that this was just what it should be.


    "You are really stronger than Myles, but... that¡¯s just it."

 Chapter 757 That Stuff

    Chapter 757 That Stuff


    After Maynard heard Casey''s words, there was a trace of anger on his face. He was the head of the top


    one Guwu Family in Jiangbei. But he was actually beaten by a junior. If he didn''t win today, his


    reputation would be ruined in Guwu Circle in the future.


    "How dare you! You think you have the right to talk to me in this tone? The blow just now is really


    powerful, but in your case, you can¡¯t use it a lot, right?"


    "A real battle can''t tell the winner with one or two moves!"


    After finishing speaking, Maynard rushed towards Casey. His aura was obviously stronger than just


    now.


    Casey looked so calm. He also rushed to Maynard.


    A big battle was about to start.


    Everyone present was afraid of being affected by this battle, so they all consciously retreated far


    behind. But even so, they could still feel the pressure from Casey and Maynard.


    "This is a battle at Grandmaster¡¯s level! It''s really terrifying. If this battle continues, I''m afraid this yard


    will be demolished."


    "Casey''s move just now is really awesome! Do you think which one can win?"


    "It should be Maynard. Maynard said Casey could not always use the same blow. After all, Maynard is


    the top one in Guwu Circle of Jiangbei. It is not easy for Casey to defeat him."


    Everyone nodded thoughtfully, feeling that what the person said made sense.


    Carver watched the battle in the middle of the yard with emotion. He didn''t expect Casey to be so


    strong that he could made Maynard suffer a loss.


    However, he also felt that Casey was still not Maynard''s match. It was definitely not a wise move to use


    the trump card at the beginning of the battle.


    "Casey used his trump card so quickly. Maynard must have been prepared. If Casey uses that blow


    again, the effect will definitely not be as good as the previous blow. Ainsworth, it¡¯s obvious that he gives


    you a chance to shoot." Carver said with a smile.


    Ainsworth nodded. He did not look away from Casey. He always felt that Casey in this state seemed to


    have not exhausted all his strength.


    "This must be my illusion. If he doesn''t use all his strength yet, how powerful will this brat be?"


    Ainsworth muttered to himself.


    As the battle progressed, Maynard gradually felt the pressure from Casey. The power in this brat''s body


    seemed to be endless. He was always at his peak state, and there was no sign of weakening.


    Casey had already noticed this problem a long time ago. He discovered that XuanJin was not only


    more powerful than inner force, but also much longersting than inner force. The deeper he


    understood, the more he could feel the profound mysteries of XuanJin. XuanJin was far from


    ¡®Damn it! I can''t continue like this, otherwise I will be exhausted to death.¡¯ Maynard thought to himself.


    Immediately afterwards, Maynard concentrated all the inner force in his body on his fist. After seeing


    the opportunity, he pushed his fist towards Casey.


    "Dragon Roar Blow!"


    Casey did not neglect when he saw this. Facing the so-called top one in Guwu Circle of Jiangbei,


    Casey also used the move that he currently ced in the second position.


    "Moon Invitation!"


    When the two collided, another powerful wave spread to the surroundings. Everyone seemed to see


    the materialization of the power of the two people. Many people were so scared that they ran towards


    the outside of the yard.


    The fluctuations dissipated. Casey slowly took back his hands. His breath was only slightly fluctuating


    But Maynard''s blood was already surging in his body at this time. His entire face was flushed. The arm


    that hit to Casey just now was also shivering. For a long time, Maynard finally couldn''t hold back and


    vomited a mouthful of blood.


    Everyone present was stunned, especially those in Guwu Circle. They all knew how strong Maynard


    was. Now the top one master in Jiangbei was injured by Casey, but Casey still looked so calm and


    rxed, as if he hadn''t exerted his full strength at all, which was beyond everyone¡¯s expectation.


    "It''s really shocking! Casey actually hurt Maynard. At that time, I thought Casey were lucky so that he


    could survive. Now it seems that Maynard is not Casey''s match at all."


    "After today, it will probably cause a sensation in Guwu Circle in Jiangbei again. I¡¯m afraid Maynard will


    lose the title of being the top one in Guwu Circle in Jiangbei."


    Carver also stared at Casey nkly. He didn''t expect Casey to be so strong.


    He turned to look at Ainsworth, and said, "Ainsworth, we seem to be underestimating this guy."


    Ainsworth looked so serious at this time. He was thinking about the blow Casey used just now. Even if


    he wanted to use such a powerful blow, it would take a long time to umte energy. During the


    battle, it was impossible for the opponent to give him such an opportunity.


    But Casey used this blow so easily just now. Even he was probably not as good as Casey.


    He originally wanted to help Casey out when Casey was defeated by Maynard, so as to win Casey''s


    favor. But now it seemed that there was no chance for him to take actions.


    "Holy crap! It seems that it is impossible to recruit this brat into the Pantheon this time. But I have


    realized the potential of this guy again. I have to let him, such a genius, join the Pantheon. After I go


    back, I will report the matter to Lord. Casey! One day, you will be willing to join the Pantheon!"


    Ainsworth said.


    Carver was also full of envy. As far as he knew, no one had received such attention since the


    establishment of the Pantheon.


    Some blood dripped from the corner of Maynard''s mouth. He looked at Casey unwillingly. He was the


    top one in Guwu Circle of Jiangbei. But he was actually defeated by a brat who was only in his


    twenties. His old friends wouldugh at him.


    Casey stared at Maynard and said, "You have already lost. If I used my all strength just now, you would


    die, not just vomiting blood. Do you still want to avenge your brother?"


    Maynard showed a crazy smile on his face and said, "So funny! I am the top one in Jiangbei and the


    head of the Law family. How can I be defeated by you, such a brat?"


    "Your strength and talent have indeed reached a jaw-dropping level, but unfortunately, you are still only


    a Grandmaster. You have not broken it through yet. If I give you enough time, you may be able to break


    through. But you are the enemy of my Law family. If I don¡¯t kill you today, you will be a disaster for my


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Law family in the future, so I must kill you today!"


    When several members of the Law family heard Maynard¡¯s words, their faces changed.


    "Could it be that Mr. Maynard will use that stuff?" They were full of anxiety.


    "Casey actually pushes Mr. Maynard to this point! Unfortunately, once Mr. Maynard uses that stuff, no


    one will be his match. No matter how powerful Casey is, he has to die."


    Several members of the Law family all shook their heads helplessly, and looked at Casey with


    sympathy.

 Chapter 758 Kaiyang Heqi Pill

    Chapter 758 Kaiyang Heqi Pill


    After hearing Maynard''s words, Casey was a little confused. He didn''t know why Maynard, who had


    been injured, still had the confidence to say such words.


    "Don''t deceive yourself. You are not my match." Casey said.


    Maynard showed a sneer on his face and said, "Logically, I am indeed not your match. But my Law


    family can be the top one in Guwu Circle in Jiangbei. The background is not that you, such a brat, can


    know."


    "Now I am not your match, but it does not mean that I¡¯m still not your match after I get some help!"


    After speaking that, Maynard took out a jade bottle from his clothes and poured a ck pill out of it.


    As soon as the pill appeared, a peculiar smell filled in the entire main courtyard. After ordinary people


    smelled it, they felt dizzy, just like getting drunk.


    Casey stared at the pill, then his eyes narrowed. Only smelling it, he knew the pill was not simple.


    Moreover, Casey was saved by three unknown pills, so he believed that there was someone in this


    world who could make pills with amazing effects that exceed people''s imagination.


    Maynard put the pill into his mouth. Not long after, his whole face became as red as if it had been


    steamed in a steamer. The veins on his forehead, neck and arms all popped out. He looked like to


    burst at any time.


    At the same time, Maynard''s aura began to rise steadily. In the blink of an eye, he was several times


    stronger than his normal state.


    Everyone on the scene watched Maynard''s changes in shock. They didn''t expect that a small pill would


    make Maynard like this. It was even more terrifying than taking an overdose of stimnt.


    Carver also surprisingly stared at Maynard, whose aura was rushing straight into the sky. As a member


    of the Pantheon, he knew that some medicines could improve people''s strength in a short period of


    time, but generally, such medicines usually had strong side effects and were veryplicated to make.


    To make such a pill, it had to consume a lot of precious medicinal materials. Sometimes, a pill could


    make a Guwu Family to go bankrupt.


    Standing next to him, Ainsworth''s face was even more solemn. He murmured, "It turned out to be


    Kaiyang Heqi Pill. It is rumored that a mystery alchemy master made a stove of Kaiyang Heqi Pill. It


    was totally seven pills in that stove. One pill can increase the strength of a person by as much as three


    times in a short period of time. If a Grandmaster takes this Kaiyang Heqi Pill, he will be invincible


    among all the Grandmasters. "


    "Back then, in order to get Kaiyang Heqi Pill, more than a dozen Grandmasters fought for it. After all,


    having this pill is equivalent to have an extra life. At critical times, it can turn the tide and reverse the


    situation. "


    "Unexpectedly, the Law family would have a Kaiyang Heqi Pill. This is something I never expected.


    Maynard took this Kaiyang Heqi Pill, and he is already invincible among all the Grandmasters. Even if I


    take the shot, I¡¯m not his match."


    When Carver heard Ainsworth''s words, there was a trace of horror on his face. He originally thought


    that the pill Maynard had taken was a general strength-enhancing pill, but he didn''t expect it to have


    such a great effect.


    Moreover, after taking it, Maynard could be invincible among all the Grandmasters. This effect was


    indeed enough to cause a scramble for Grandmaster.


    "Then there are no side effects in this Kaiyang Heqi Pill?" Carver also asked.


    "The effect of this pill is amazing! The side effects are naturally not general. After taking this Kaiyang


    Heqi Pill, although he can increase his strength by as much as three times in a short period of time, his


    blood vessels will burst."


    "In this state, if he is so strong, he may survive. But if he wants to continue practice martial arts in the


    future, it will be impossible. He can only be an ordinary person for a lifetime, while those with a poorer


    body will die directly. Even God can¡¯t save them."


    "Maynard actually took this pill. It seems that he really intends to fight with Casey desperately."


    Ainsworth said, sighing helplessly.


    After Maynard took the pill, heughed wildly at Casey, "Brat, you can force me to use this pill that has


    been hidden by me for so many years. It is worth showing off. The pill is called Kaiyang Heqi Pill, which


    can make me reach the invincibility among all the Grandmasters in a short time. Although this pill has


    strong side effects, I don¡¯t care. As long as I can kill you today, I¡¯m willing to die."


    "Just go to the hell!"


    Maynard didn''t say too much, just rushing towards Casey quickly. The ground under his feet trembled


    faintly.


    Casey also showed a trace of intense on his face. He didn''t expect Maynard to still have such a trump


    card. This was indeed beyond his expectation.


    Fortunately, Casey didn''t use his full strength back then. Even if Maynard''s current strength had


    improved a lot, Casey still had strength to fight with him.


    The two fought against. One after another deep pits appeared on the ground. The top Grandmaster¡¯s


    battle had reached a point that people could not imagine.


    The entire main courtyard had be their battlefield. Everyone had to retreat towards the other


    courtyards. If they still continued to stay here, they would die.


    Those members of Guwu Family jumped on the roof and continued to watch the battle. At this moment,


    they were extremely excited. After all, they couldn¡¯t see this kind of battle in a lifetime.


    After a long time, Casey felt the obvious difficulty, without the ease before. Maynard sneered, thinking


    that it would not take long before Casey would die in his hands.


    "Don''t struggle anymore. If I can''t beat you after taking Kaiyang Heqi Pill, I really don''t need to continue


    to live in this world." Maynard said.


    "Then you just go to die!"


    Casey yelled at him, then pushed his fist towards Maynard.


    "Moon Invitation!"


    This time, Maynard was not hurt by Casey''s blow, but he resisted it easily.


    "Brat, the power of your blow is really not weak. But unfortunately, my current strength is already


    unassable."


    "This should be your strongest blow, right? Give it up! You will definitely die in my hands today!"


    "Next, I will let you see what kind of power the strongest blow I can make in this state!"


    Maynard jumped into the air in an instant, clenched one of his fists to umte energy, and then,


    with an unstoppable momentum, he mmed down on Casey.


    "Dragon Roar Blow!"


    Everyone present was stunned by the power of Maynard''s punch. Many ordinary people were so


    scared that their legs were weak and then they sat directly on the ground.


    Carver also looked at Casey with worries in his eyes, "If this goes on, Casey will really be killed.


    Ainsworth, are you sure you won''t take actions?"


    Ainsworth looked helplessly at the two in the yard, and sighed, "Maynard''s move is already the


    strongest power that he can exerted. If he doesn''t take Kaiyang Heqi Pill, I may be able to fight with


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    him. But now, even if I take actions, I will only die."


    Just when everyone thought that Casey was about to die, Casey''s aura began to rise, reaching its peak


    in an instant.


    Ainsworth''s face changed. He eximed, "How is that possible! Is it possible that this brat has another


    trump card?"


    Casey slowly raised his head, and smiled jokingly at Maynard in mid-air, saying, "Who told you that the


    one just now was my strongest blow?"

 Chapter 759 I Can’t Be Irresponsible for Myself

    Chapter 759 I Can¡¯t Be Irresponsible for Myself


    Seeing Casey didn¡¯t panic at all, Maynard, who was in mid-air, showed a puzzled expression on his


    face. But at this moment he could no longer care about that much. He only knew that Casey would die


    after he punched to Casey.


    "Stop bluffing here! Today is your death date!"


    XuanJin in Casey''s body ran rapidly, then it was quickly transmitted to the palm of his hand through the


    meridians of his body. This time, Casey used his all strength.


    When Maynard''s fist was about to fall to the top of his head, Casey pushed his hand directly upward.


    His aura was not much weaker than Maynard''s punch.


    "Thunder Shocking Blow!"


    Their palms bumped against each other. A strong wind suddenly blew in the yard. The dust on the


    ground rose, but it was quickly blown away by the aura around Casey and Maynard.


    At this time, the people present didn''t know how to describe their feelings. This battle was definitely the


    strongest battle they had ever seen in their lives.


    "Casey is so awesome! Maynard is already like this, but Casey can actually resist it. How strong he is!"


    "No matter who loses or wins, this battle will definitely spread all over the country. Maynard has been


    famous for many years. If Casey wins this battle, his name will make the whole Guwu Circle in uproar."


    "Can Casey really win? Maynard took the pill just now. If Casey really wins, he will be freak genius!"


    ...


    Casey and Maynard looked at each other for a long time. The power that they had exploded had


    reached the pinnacle of the Grandmaster. Now they werepeting whose power couldst longer.


    Maynard looked at Casey in disbelief. He didn''t expect that after he took Kaiyang Heqi Pill, Casey


    could resist his full blow. Besides, Casey did not panic at all.


    At this time, he didn¡¯t know how to describe his feelings. If he was really asked to say something, he


    just wanted to say to Casey, "You are the fucking monster!"


    "Why? Why can''t I still kill you after taking Kaiyang Heqi Pill? Have you reached the peak of the


    Grandmaster? But you are only in your twenties. This is simply impossible!" Maynard looked at Casey,


    almost crying out.


    Casey looked at Maynard and said with smile, "After this blow, you will never be alive. In that case, I


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    will tell you."


    Maynard immediately widened his eyes and looked at Casey in a somewhat unbelievable manner.


    "Actually, I only have reached medium stage of inner force." Casey said.


    "It''s impossible! Don''t treat me as a fool!" Maynard retorted directly.


    "It is true. The reason why I can resist your blow is because there is another power in my body." Casey


    continued.


    "Another power?" Maynard was immediately stunned.


    "Yes, but I won''t tell you what this power is. After all, you will die soon, won''t you?" Caseyughed.


    Maynard didn''t react from Casey''s words for a long time. He had never heard of other powers in this


    world besides inner force.


    Even though he was the head of the Law family which was top one Guwu Family in Jiangbei, Maynard


    didn''t necessarily know more than Myles.


    Soon, Maynard reacted. His eyes immediately showed a crazy look.


    "How could I die in your hands? You wish. It is you who will die today!" Maynard yelled hysterically.


    As soon as he finished shouting these words, he felt the power in his body begin to dissipate quickly.


    He knew that the effect of Kaiyang Heqi Pill had reached its limit. What he was about to face was the


    strong side effect of this pill.


    However, Casey still had no signs of weakening at this time. The power in his body seemed to be


    endless, still conveying power into the palm of his hand.


    Maynard originally wanted to use the Kaiyang Heqi Pill to improve his strength, and quickly killed


    Casey. With his physical fitness, it was not a problem to resist the side effect of this pill. The worst


    situation was just to be an ordinary person who couldn''t practice martial arts.


    However, he did not expect that even if he took the pill, he would still not be able to solve Casey. At this


    time, the effect of the medicine had ended, but Casey had no signs of falling down, not even injured. It


    was just his breath was a little weaker than just now.


    This made Maynard full of despair. If this went on, he would definitely die.


    "Casey, I have already seen your strength. You are indeed beyond my imagination. Even if I take the


    pill, I am still not your match. How about we make a deal? I will not avenge my brother. You spare me.


    Even if you don¡¯t do it to me, this pill will make me useless. I won¡¯t pose any threats to you.¡± Maynard


    said. Now, he could only beg for mercy.


    Casey smiled at him, "Sorry. If you beg for mercy earlier, I might spare you. But I have already told you


    my biggest secret. So even if you can¡¯t pose any threats to me, I can¡¯t let you be alive in this world.


    Otherwise, it would be irresponsible to myself, right?"


    Hearing Casey''s words, Maynard suddenly felt desperate. His mind was running fast, thinking about


    how to save his life.


    Casey didn''t give him any chance. After speaking it, the power on Casey¡¯s palm instantly increased.


    Maynard suddenly screamed, and then he flew out backwards.


    Maynard fell to the ground. The blood spouted out of his mouth like a fountain. The blood vessels on


    his forehead burst open instantly. The whole head was stained red with blood in an instant, looking


    extremely terrifying.


    When those members of the Law family saw this, they immediately rushed towards Maynard.


    Casey stopped them.


    "You guys wait a moment." Casey said.


    They didn¡¯t know what Casey meant. But no one dared to act rashly. Maynard failed to defeat Casey


    even after taking Kaiyang Heqi Pill. How could they be Casey¡¯s matches?


    Casey stared at Maynard who fell on the ground for a while, then squatted down and touched


    Maynard¡¯s neck to make sure whether he was dead. Then Casey stood up and turned to look at them,


    "He is dead. You guys cane here."


    The members of the Law family were all dumbfounded. Casey stopped them just to wait for Maynard to


    die?


    Now, Maynard was dead. Casey even told them specifically. Was he a freak?


    They looked at Casey as if looking at the deviling out of hell, feeling creepy.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the body of the head of the Law family, they would have already turned around and fled.


    They didn''t know that Casey did this not because he was frantic, but because he was worried that


    Maynard didn''tpletely die, and Maynard would spread his secret that he had another power.


    Among the members of the Law family, there was a young man who was only eighteen or nine years


    old. He specially came to watch the battle. He originally wanted to see how powerful Maynard was, but


    he did not expect that the usual majestic Maynard would die here.


    Now, seeing Casey so frantic, he couldn''t hold back and cried out directly.


    The cries resounded across the sky, which startled away a group of birds that had fallen on the


    branches.

 Chapter 760 Some Destiny Cant Be Dodged

    Chapter 760 Some Destiny Can''t Be Dodged


    The death of Maynard pushed the entire banquet to a climax. All those who came to Davies family to


    participate in the banquet were shocked by the strength that Casey showed, especially the heartbroken


    cry of the young man of the Law family in the end. Everyone understood that no matter how powerful


    the family was, if he came to Davies family for trouble, he would not have a good ending.


    All the people in Guwu Family could have a foreboding that within three days, Casey would rece


    Maynard and became the most awe-inspiring person in Guwu Circle in Jiangbei.


    At this time, Casey was only in his twenties. This was even more terrifying. After all, no one could


    predict how strong Casey would be in the future.


    The Law family took Maynard''s corpse and left the Davies House with dejection. Casey arranged for


    people to quickly clean up the mess in the main courtyard. The banquet continued. People''s


    enthusiasm was obviously much higher than before.


    Casey took this opportunity to announce to everyone that if anyone came to Davies family to make


    trouble, he would fight with the other party to the end, but the price the other party had to pay would be


    his own life.


    No one doubted Casey¡¯s words. The top one in Guwu Circle in Jiangbei had already died in the hands


    of Casey. At least in Jiangbei, no one could be Casey¡¯s match. Whoever came to Davies family to


    make troubles must be crazy.


    After briefly interacting with everyone for a while, Casey let Jordan take care of the rest things. He


    walked towards the courtyard where Edith was.


    If it was just a normal battle, Casey would be very rxed and there would be no pressure. But after


    Maynard took Kaiyang Heqi Pill, Casey had to use all of his own strength and used the strongest blow.


    Otherwise, he would really die in Maynard''s hands today.


    At this time, Casey also felt that there was a trace of emptiness in his body. The exhaustion made him


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    walk a little hard.


    The battle with Maynard made Casey aware of his limit. Maynard took Kaiyang Heqi Pill, iming that


    he was invincible among Grandmasters. Even so, he was still defeated by Casey. So, it showed that


    Casey was in a state of invincible among Grandmasters.


    This made Casey feel the horror of XuanJin more and more. He just reached medium stage of


    XuanJin, but he could already ignore the power of such a great inner force expert. If he cultivated


    XuanJin to perfection, what kind of state would he reach?


    At the same time, Casey also realized that external forces could sometimes influence the result of a


    battle.


    Maynard just took a small pill and then he could instantly increase his strength. If Maynard was fighting


    with a master of the same level as him, that master would definitely die miserably.


    Although this pill also had terrible side effects, there was no denying the value of this kind of thing.


    Moreover, Casey had the experience of taking pills to save his life. The three pills that saved his life


    made him realize that some pills had almost negligible side effects.


    Thinking of this, the scene that he was with Annabel in bathroom popped into Casey''s mind again.


    When Casey was walking toward the front, two figures appeared in front of him. It was Ainsworth and


    Carver.


    Seeing the two of them, Casey showed a smile on his face, and then said, "Do you two have a good


    time? If servants make some mistakes to make you guys unhappy, please forgive them."


    Ainsworth''s gaze at Casey at this time was full of solemnity. He didn¡¯t treat Casey as a junior anymore.


    He originally thought that when Casey lost to Maynard, he could stand up and show off the demeanor


    of the Pantheon. But he didn''t expect Maynard to take Kaiyang Heqi Pill. Besides, what he didn''t expect


    most was Casey actually killed Maynard who had taken Kaiyang Heqi Pill.


    This was far beyond his expectation. Therefore, his previous ns naturally fell through.


    "Casey, don''t you really consider joining the Pantheon? After seeing your fight just now, I think we


    really need such a genius like you." Ainsworth said.


    "I''m afraid everyone who saw me fight just would say such words." Casey said.


    Ainsworth suddenly became a little embarrassed. The strength that Casey showed was beyond his


    imagination, so he didn''t even think too much. He actually put the Pantheon as the same level as those


    Guwu families.


    "I know it''s a bit difficult to let you join us now. But don''t think that you can take the Pantheon lightly."


    "Among the Pantheon, there are not a few who can knock you down. I¡¯m just nothing in the Pantheon.


    You are not the only super genius in this world. There are a lot of people at your same age in the


    Pantheon who have already be Grandmaster. And some of them are more terrifying than you."


    "The strong will always walk with the strong. The Pantheon are your ultimate belonging. Whether you


    ept our invitation or not, I also want to give you a word. Some destiny can''t be dodged."


    Ainsworth said a few words to Casey earnestly.


    Casey smiled and bowed to Ainsworth without saying anything, and then continued to walk towards the


    front.


    Ainsworth and Carver watched Casey disappear in the courtyard. Both of them sighed.


    "Ainsworth, what are we going to do now?" Carver asked.


    "Let''s go. We can''t persuade this brat anymore. It seems that if we want Casey to join us, we can only


    let those old guys show up." Ainsworth said, with a joking smile on his face.


    ...


    In the room, Casey saw Edith sitting at the cradle and staring at Sherry who was already sleeping, with


    a serious face. He walked over with a smile.


    Edith raised her head. Then she saw Casey, and asked, "What happened outside just now? I sounded


    like it was chaotic. Did something happen?"


    "Nothing serious. It''s just a little trouble. It has been solved." Casey said with smile.


    "That¡¯s good. Come here! See, Sherry¡¯s sleeping face looks like you." Edith said.


    Casey walked to the side of the cradle, looked down at Sherry inside, and smiled, "Is it like this when I


    sleep? Howe I feel so stupid?"


    Edith rolled her eyes at Casey and said, "It''s just exactly the same. If you don''t believe me, I can take


    photos of you tonight."


    Caseyughed and held Edith into his arms. He said, "I believe you. No matter what you say, I will


    believe in you."


    Ainsworth was right. The strong did like to stay with the strong. But for Casey, as long as Edith and


    Sherry were safe and sound, it was enough.


    This was what he really wanted to stick to.

 Chapter 761 Lord

    Chapter 761 Lord


    Davies family¡¯s banquetsted for three days and three nights. The people who came to the banquet


    went from being sober to drunk, then being sober from getting drunk, and then continued to have a


    drink and chat with the people who came to the banquet.


    In these three days, the battle between Casey and Maynard quickly spread throughout Guwu Circle in


    Jiangbei. Overnight, almost everyone was talking about this amazing battle.


    This battle even spread to Lingnan. Many people even questioned Casey''s strength and threatened to


    challenge Casey.


    All kinds of rumors about Casey spread wildly. Because Maynard did have a pivotal position in


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Jiangbei. People always liked to exaggerate things they hadn''t seen, which caused Casey to be a


    mythical name in a short period of time.


    When those people were talking about the battle excitedly, they even started to fabricate Casey¡¯s


    origins. Some people said that Casey was a dragon from the sky. Because he had dragon¡¯s body, he


    could kill the top one in Jiangbei only in his twenties.


    Someone even said that when Casey was born, the lightning shed and thunder rumbles and it was


    about have a squally rain, which almost reached the level of disaster. But when Casey was given birth,


    his cry forced the thunder into the clouds and made the rain that fell on the ground recede back to the


    sky.


    After Casey himself heard these "legends" about himself, he was a little helpless. He was more


    convinced why there were rumors in the world.


    However, Casey didn¡¯t care about these legends. When everyone was discussing the battle between


    him and Maynard, Casey and Edith had packed their luggage and nned to go on a trip. They


    nned to go to the very famous Yuping Mountain. They wanted to climb the mountain and watched


    the views.


    As for Sherry, she was taken care of by Jennifer and a full-time nanny.


    Casey and Edith did not feel the slightest guilt about this, and even a little bit of ease. After having


    child, they didn¡¯t have much time to spend with each other. Of course, they cherished this trip very


    much.


    At the same time, in the hintend of Kunlun Mountain, on a cliff, there was a small tree growing in the


    gap, standing proudly like a small tentacle from the cliff.


    The trunk was not too thick, with a few branches scattered on it, which looked quite fragile.


    At this moment, on the thinnest branch, there was a person standing quietly. The person stood firmly


    on the branch. The person seemed to have no weight at all. It was just the fragile branch had been


    bent a little. It looked extremely mysterious.


    If an ordinary person saw such a scene, he would definitely feel that it was a God descending from the


    earth. Otherwise, with the weight of a normal human, it would be impossible to stand on such a small


    branch and keep the branch constant.


    The man standing on the branch was wearing a white robe. His hair draped over his shoulder, and his


    beard and hair were all gray, like an old monster who had lived for hundreds of years.


    However, this person''s skin was rosy and he looked quite vigorous. Compared with his hair, he didn''t


    look like an elderly person at all.


    The gray-haired old man was closing his eyes and meditating, as if he was not worried that he would


    fall under the cliff of ten thousand feet under his feet. He was like a god.


    "Lord, why did you go to such a dangerous ce again? I have sorted out all the information about


    Casey and ced it on the rocks here. Just take a look after youe up."


    At this time, on the t ground at the top of the cliff, a voice came. The owner of the voice was


    Ainsworth.


    Ainsworth put the information on the side stone, pressed it with the stone, walked carefully toward the


    edge of the cliff and nced down. His heartbeat elerated.


    This cliff was the tallest and steepest cliff on Kunlun Mountain. From the top, it was basically impossible


    for people to see to the bottom. Sometimes, there were clouds and mist around the top part. The small


    tree grew only seven or eight meters away from the top of the cliff.


    With this kind of height, even if it was Ainsworth who fell off, it would only be a result, which was that he


    would die. Besides, Ainsworth had a little fear of heights. So every time he saw Lord go to the small


    tree to meditate, he was all in fear and sweating.


    "Your realm is really that I can¡¯t understand at my level. Such a heavy person can stand on such thin


    branches and keep the branches not broken. Lord''s strength is just about to beparable to ghosts


    and gods." Ainsworth muttered to himself.


    Then he did not dare to see it again. After putting down Casey''s information, he left here.


    After a long time, the gray-haired old man opened his eyes, and then an invisible aura erupted from his


    body. With a gentle force under his feet, his whole body rushed towards the top andnded on the top


    of the cliff. The branch was still intact. It just shook slightly.


    He picked up the information on the stone and looked at it carefully. After that, a joking smile appeared


    on his face. He murmured, "Interesting! Such a genius indeed should be recruited into the Pantheon."


    "There is not much time left before that day. I must find the right person as soon as possible to prepare


    for that day."


    "I hope this Casey will be the right person."


    ...


    In the evening, at the foot of Yuping Mountain.


    Casey and Edith just got out of the car with their backpacks on their backs. They wanted to find a hotel


    to stay in first and then they nned to climb the mountain tomorrow.


    At this time, the foot of the mountain was full of people. Although it was in the mountain, there were


    stalls selling things everywhere. Various lights set off the entire foot of the mountain lively.


    Not far from the foot of the mountain, there were rows of modern architectural houses. Because of the


    poprity of Yuping Mountain, there were so many hotels and there were also some scenic vis


    specially rented out.


    Casey and Edith first went to find the hotel. After putting down their things, they came out to find


    something to eat. When they got off the car just now, they saw a ce where was simr to a night


    market not far away. There were many snacks.


    "I''m still a little worried about leaving Sherry at home. We two travel like this. Wouldn''t it be too


    irresponsible?" Edith said, staring at Casey and.


    Casey smiled at Edith, and said, "Don''t worry. There will be no problem with Jennifer taking care of her.


    You have been staying at home for half a year. If I don''t take you out to get some air, you will feel bored


    to death."


    "We''ve already arrived here, so don''t think about it. Let''s go and eat something first. At that time, I saw


    there was someone performing there, like Qigong Performance. Let''s go to have a look after we finish


    the meal."


    Edith nodded, and then followed Casey to the side where it was selling food.

 Chapter 762 Qigong Performance

    Chapter 762 Qigong Performance


    Yuping Mountain had a humid climate, pleasant scenery, and a unique geographical environment,


    which attracted many tourists.


    The reason why Yuping Mountain was so popr was not only for its beautiful scenery, but a temple


    called Green Dragon Temple which was located on the top of Yuping Mountain.


    Green Dragon Temple was not an old temple, but it was built on the mountain in the past few years.


    When it was first publicized, it was said that it had invited an eminent monk and also promoted some of


    the wonders that urred during the construction of Green Dragon Temple. In addition, some people


    said that they prayed at Green Dragon Temple, and it didn''t take long that his wish was fulfilled. Soon,


    Green Dragon Temple became famous.


    After that, in order to attract more people to the temple to give incense, Green Dragon Temple began to


    attract people''s attention with martial arts. It was said that the eminent monk in Green Dragon Temple


    was still a martial arts master, with quite amazing skills. Sometimes, this eminent monk would perform


    in front of people.


    Those who had seen this eminent monk''s performance were amazed by Green Dragon Temple''s


    martial arts, and they all said that this eminent monk was indeed awesome.


    Many people even came up with the idea of being this eminent monk¡¯s apprentice. The monk did not


    reject these people, as long as they paid enough tuition, they could stay on the mountain and learned


    from him to practice martial arts.


    It was said that the tuition fee was 200,000 dors a year. Even so, there were still a constant stream of


    peopleing to the mountain to be the monk¡¯s apprentice.


    At the beginning, a national martial arts champion once questioned the strength of the monk and


    personally came to Green Dragon Temple to challenge him, but he was defeated by the monk in three


    moves.


    This battle had made Green Dragon Temple''s reputation even higher. The number of people who came


    to find the eminent monk to be his apprentice was endless. This had created the lively scene of Yuping


    Mountain today.


    It was said that many of the people who learned from the eminent monk had achieved a lot. These


    people were really stronger than those martial arts champions, and some were evenparable to the


    martial arts masters on TV.


    But whether it was true or not was still inconclusive. People had only heard some rumors.


    When considering where to travel, Casey saw some introductions about Green Dragon Temple on


    Yuping Mountain, so he finally chose toe here to visit, and wanted to see who the eminent monk


    looked like.


    ording to Casey''s guess, this eminent monk might not be so awesome. These should be


    deliberately stated for propaganda, but the possibility of this eminent monk being an inner force expert


    was still very high.


    Casey was more curious whether this monk was the same as the old monks with profound skills in the


    novel, so he took Edith to take a look.


    It was precisely because the eminent monk of Green Dragon Temple was known as a martial arts


    master, so there would be Qigong Performance at the foot of Yuping Mountain, just taking advantage of


    that monk''s reputation.


    After eating, Casey and Edith walked towards the ce where Qigong Performance was.


    There was a built-up stage, surrounded by curtains. If you wanted to go in to watch the show, you


    naturally needed to pay for tickets.


    Casey went to buy tickets, and then took Edith to the ce where the tickets were checked.


    "Is this kind of performance really interesting? There is no such thing as Qigong in this world. It''s just a


    lie." Edith said.


    Although Casey''s current strength had reached the level which all Grandmaster couldn¡¯t defeat him,


    Edith had never seen Casey take a shot. Thus, her understanding of martial arts still stayed at the


    simplest level, only thinking Casey was good at fighting, had a stronger body and quick reactions.


    Casey smiled at Edith, "It doesn''t matter if it''s a lie. Just have fun."


    Casey didn''t know whether there was Qigong in this world, but he knew that there was inner force in


    this world, and even something like XuanJin existed. So when he saw Qigong Performance, he wanted


    to know whether the so-called Qigong was as the same as inner force.


    At this time, there were already many audiences around the stage. After Casey took Edith in, he found


    a ce closer to the stage and stopped.


    It didn''t take long for the performances to begin. The previous ones were all more conventional


    performances.


    Then, a so-called Qigong Master came out and started to fight against some very powerful thugs. The


    Qigong Master easily solved those thugs. It didn''t look like they were acting, but they were really


    fighting.


    The audiences immediately began to apud. Obviously, everyone liked watching this kind of


    performance.


    Casey stared at the so-called Qigong Master for a while, and then figured out what the so-called


    Qigong was about.


    This Qigong Master should have indeed learned deep breathing, but he didn''t learn theplete.


    Although it yed a certain role, causing some powers simr to inner force to appear in his body, it


    was much worse than the power of inner force. It was just like the low-quality version that Theodore


    taught his family.


    But even so, the strength of this Qigong Master was much stronger than ordinary people. He should


    have learned it systematically.


    "Wow, honey, I didn''t expect this Qigong Master to be quite powerful. There are so many people, but


    they were all defeated by him so easily. However,pared with you, this man should be a little worse.


    My honey is the best." Edith smiled and said to Casey.


    Casey smiled, "He is just nothing. I have real skills. If I go up, I can beat him down in minutes."


    "Wow, what a self-righteous guy! It''s ridiculous that he actually thinks that he can defeat this Qigong


    Master." At this time, a mocking voice sounded behind the two people.


    Casey and Edith both turned their heads to look over. Standing behind them was a couple.


    It was the girl who mocked them.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Sorry! My girlfriend speaks a little bit straightforward. Please don''t take it to your heart. But you really


    underestimate the Qigong Master. He has really learned from the eminent monk of Green Dragon


    Temple. He is strong. You don''t seem to be good at fighting. If you really fight with him, you might be


    beaten up by him." The man said with a smile.


    "Why do you tell them about this? Just let them brag! I think they just know how to brag." The girl


    mocked again with a disdainful expression on her face.


    Casey looked at these two people speechlessly. It was rare that Edith could praise him. He was happy


    after hearing Edith praise him, but it was ruined by these two people unexpectedly. So Casey was


    naturally quite unhappy.


    "You two haven''t seen me make a move. How do you know that I''m bragging?" Casey asked


    rhetorically.


    The couple nced at each other, and their faces showed contempt.


    "Does it have to see? You? Maybe even my boyfriend can knock you down, let alone that Qigong


    Master. Be humble, or you will beughed at by others." When the girl was speaking, she rolled her


    eyes disdainfully at Casey.


    "Forget it! Don''t argue with them." Edith tugged Casey''s arm.


    At this moment, the Qigong Master on the stage nced downwards and said loudly, "I know that some


    people here don''t believe my performance. Now I will give you a chance. I don''t know if there is


    someone who wants toe on stage and feel the power of my Qigong ?"

 Chapter 763 I Just Need to Use a Little Force

    Chapter 763 I Just Need to Use a Little Force


    After hearing what the Qigong Master said, the girl immediately looked at Casey and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you


    say you¡¯re pretty good? Now the opportunity is here. Dare youe up?"


    The man immediatelyughed and said, "Haha¡­ He just dares to brag in front of us. If he really goes


    up, he will be beaten to death."


    Casey turned his head and nced at the Qigong Master on the stage, then set his gaze on the


    couple, saying, "Just watch it!"


    After speaking, Casey walked towards the stage.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    There were also a few people who came on the stage with Casey. These people were also suspicious


    of this Qigong Master, so they wanted to go up to find out the truth.


    "So funny! This guy really dared to go up. The Qigong Master has real skills. Although he won''t really


    do anything with these tourists, he can scare them to death by just showing several moves. This guy is


    so stupid!" The man said with a sneer.


    "Anyway, it has nothing to do with us. When he feels the real skills of the Qigong Masterter, see if he


    dares to brag again." The girl sneered.


    Edith was full of anger when she heard the two people say this, but she had absolute confidence in


    Casey. She believed that her husband was the best.


    Aftering to stage, the method the Qigong Master let everyone feel his Qigong was to let these


    people touch his hand one by one. The few people in front were a little eager to try. They all felt that if


    they used their full strength, they were not necessarily worse than this so-called Qigong Master.


    However, the results did not follow what they thought. The Qigong Master stood motionless, and these


    audiences gritted their teeth and tried their best to push their hands towards the Qigong Master.


    The Qigong Master just pushed his hand towards the front lightly, then those people were pushed away


    by an invisible force and directly sat on the ground, without exception.


    Everyone present was surprised by this Qigong Master. Those who went up all had their friends, family


    and ssmates below, so everyone knew that they wouldn''t help the Qigong Master to lie to others.


    Besides, the means the Qigong Master showed were not fake at all.


    Everyone could feel the energy that appeared on the Qigong Master when he made his move.


    "See! The Qigong Master is so amazing! That guy actually said that he was stronger than the Qigong


    Master. It is ridiculous!" The girl said to Edith with a smug face.


    "It will be that guy¡¯s turn soon. I don¡¯t know how he feels right now. He is definitely scared to death. So


    silly! Although the Qigong Master won''t really hurt him, it''s not bad to teach him a lesson." The man


    echoed.


    Edith nced at the two people indifferently, and said, "Before you see the results, please don''t be too


    self-righteous."


    Both of them curled their lips, obviously disdainful of Edith''s words.


    On the stage, Casey was thest person to feel the strength of the Qigong Master. After he stood in


    front of the Qigong Master, the Qigong Master said to him with a smile, "Use your full strength to attack


    me."


    "Really? If I use my full strength, you will go to the hospital. I¡¯ll only use a little force." Casey smiled.


    When the Qigong Master heard Casey''s words, he was stunned for a moment, then burst intoughter,


    and said to everyone in the audience, ¡°It seems that this guy still doesn¡¯t believe in my strength. He


    actually said he can defeat me with a little force."


    Everyone in the audience burst intoughter. Those who had experienced the strength of the Qigong


    Master now had a very deep admiration for him.


    "Since you think you are so powerful, I will use my full strength to confront you. But your ending will be


    very miserable. Maybe you will die. I don''t know if you dare to continue?" A fierce look appeared in the


    Qigong Master''s eyes.


    In his eyes, his own strength was unquestionable. After seeing the results of so many people, Casey


    still dared to say such arrogant things. So the Qigong Master thought if he didn''t teach Casey a lesson,


    there would no oneing to see his performance.


    "No problem." Casey said lightly.


    Hearing Casey''s words, the Qigong Master showed a smile on his face. So many people present were


    witnesses. Even if Casey was really injured by him, it was just that Casey asked for it. It didn¡¯t have


    anything to do with him.


    "Be ready! Even if you regret it now, it''s toote."


    The Qigong Master put on a posture of defending on the spot and shouted, "Bring it on!"


    The couple in the audience looked at Casey with a sneer, feeling that Casey was asking for death. The


    Qigong Master could push people down with just a little bit of force. Now if he used his full strength,


    Casey would fly out directly. Now, they were waiting to see the scene where Casey flied out.


    Casey didn''t hesitate, but just used a little bit of force and pushed his hand towards the Qigong Master.


    Upon seeing this, the Qigong Master gave a cold snort, concentrated his entire body''s strength on his


    palm, then shouted and hit towards Casey''s palm abruptly.


    Everyone watched this scene with holding their breath, looking forward to the scene where Casey was


    knocked into the air.


    However, what they didn''t expect was that Casey was not knocked into the air. Instead, the Qigong


    Master''s face changed suddenly as soon as he touched Casey''s palm, and then a scream sounded. He


    directly flew out of the stage.


    Everyone present was stunned by this scene. They didn''t expect such a powerful Qigong Master to be


    pushed away by Casey with such an understatement.


    In this way, Casey was the real master.


    "OMG! I thought he just bragged. It turns to be a real master. It is amazing!"


    "No matter who loses and who wins, it all shows that there are real martial arts in this world. I must go


    to Green Dragon Temple tomorrow. Maybe there is really an eminent monk."


    All the people present were in uproar because of Casey. Everyone showed admiration.


    After the Qigong Master fell to the ground, his face was quite terrible. He didn''t expect to encounter a


    real master.


    He gritted his teeth and stared at Casey, then left in a desperate manner.


    The couple standing next to Edith were already dumbfounded, their faces full of disbelief.


    Edith turned her head and stared at the two people, with a hint of pride on her face.


    At this time, Casey stepped down from the stage, walked up to the couple, and asked with a smile, "Do


    you guys still think I''m bragging?"


    The couple was speechless and felt very awkward. The girl ignored Casey''s words, grabbed her


    boyfriend¡¯s hand directly, and turned away embarrassedly.

 Chapter 764 Climb the Mountain

    Chapter 764 Climb the Mountain


    The next morning, Casey got up early and went out to buy breakfast. When he came back to the hotel,


    Edith just got up from the bed and lookedzy.


    "Rise and shine! Hurry up and freshen up. We will go to climb the mountain." Casey smiled and put


    breakfast on the table.


    Edith looked at Casey shyly. She said, "You know that we are going to climb the mountain today, but


    straight down. You just climb up by yourself."


    Casey said with smile, "No way! When I went to buy breakfast just now, I heard the seller say that there


    have been a few single girls missing when they climbed the mountain alone on Yuping Mountain during


    this period. I can''t let you go down by yourself. Even if I have to carry you up, I will do it."


    Edith rolled her eyes at Casey. She didn''t say anything, but just got up and freshened herself.


    After getting things ready, the two walked out together. At the foot of the mountain, there was a


    professional tour guide leading the group. Casey signed up and nned to go up with the tour guide.


    A group was about twenty people. After all the people were gathered, the tour guide would lead a


    group of people towards the mountain.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Recently, there have been several incidents of girls climbing alone in Yuping Mountain, and then they


    disappeared. Some ces on Yuping Mountain are more precarious. If you get lost, you will easily be


    trapped in the mountains and can¡¯t get out. Even the search and rescue team may not be able to find


    you. So everyone must follow me closely and don''t leave the team at will."


    The tour guide shouted at the crowd with a big loudspeaker.


    After Edith heard this, she turned her head to look at Casey, and said, "So you are not fooling me!"


    "Why did I have to fool you? You must follow me closelyter. If you get lost, you will never see me


    again." Casey said with a smile.


    Edith raised her head proudly and said, "I¡¯m not that stupid!"


    Everyone began the mountain climbing journey happily. Not long after the beginning, two people


    walked to the side of Casey and Edith. It was the couple fromst night.


    Casey didn''t expect this couple would follow the same tour guide as him, so he was a little surprised.


    "Buddy, I was really sorry forst night. We were too short-sighted. I didn''t expect you to be so


    awesome. I hope you don''t take this matter to heart. Since we can meet here, it is also destined. How


    about we make friends?" The man said.


    Casey smiled at him and didn''t care about it. Since the other party could take the initiative to apologize,


    he naturally wouldn¡¯t stick on such trifles.


    It was just that the girl was not so easygoing as the man. She seemed to be still angry with what


    happenedst night. Although she didn''t talk back to Casey again, her eyes were still full of difort


    when she looked at Casey.


    The four people followed the tour guide along the way, while listening to the tour guide exining about


    the history of Yuping Mountain, while traveling the mountains and watching the views.


    Through conversations, Casey learned that the couple came from a rtively rich and medium-sized


    city in the south. The man ran a courierpany and was a little rich, and the girl was a child of a


    cadre. They two were a perfect match.


    The man''s name was Cassidy and the girl''s name was Vera. The two came to Yuping Mountain this


    time, not just for ying.


    At this time, the tour guide was telling some deeds of the eminent monk at Green Dragon Temple,


    saying that they were so lucky today. Master Tianlong would perform every once in a while. He would


    perform this afternoon.


    Cassidy nced at Casey, andughed, "To tell the truth, I have had a martial arts dream since I was a


    child, so I have always had a deep obsession with martial arts. But I have never been able toe into


    contact with the real martial arts of H Country. "


    "The main purpose of our visit to Yuping Mountain this time is actually to find Master Tianlong to be his


    apprentices. I have prepared the money. Even if I can stay Master Tianlong¡¯s side, I will definitely learn


    some real skills from him. "


    Master Tianlong was the name of the eminent monk at Green Dragon Temple.


    When Casey heard the title of Master Tianlong, he still felt a little weird. After all, in his eyes, he thought


    that such a eminent monk wouldn¡¯t make such a funny name.


    "Why did you tell them it? It¡¯s not easy to be Master Tianlong¡¯s apprentices. Now, you have told


    them it. What if they also want to be Master Tianlong¡¯s apprentices? Then you have one more


    Casey smiled, "Don''t worry. I have no interest in this Master Tianlong. If the Qigong Master is really his


    apprentice, he won''t deserve to be my master."


    Vera immediately curled her lips and said, "That personst night just took advantage of Master


    Tianlong''s reputation. The real Master Tianlong has unfathomable strength. It is said that he can cut a


    hard stone with a leaf. That so-called Qigong Master can¡¯t beparable with him at all."


    Casey raised his eyebrows. If Master Tianlong really had such skills, he would be a Grandmaster.


    "Don''t think that you are quite good now. When Cassidy bes Master Tianlong''s apprentice, you


    will definitely not be his match," Vera said to Casey somewhat proudly.


    Caseyughed and didn''t say anything. Even if Master Tianlong was really a Grandmaster, Cassidy


    would still not be his match even if he became Master Tianlong''s apprentice.


    After half a day, the tour guide led everyone to climb halfway up the mountain. Probably because


    everyone was waiting to see the performance of Master Tianlong, everyone did not feel tired, but the


    more and more excited they climbed.


    Because of having a sexst night, Edith couldn''t hold on anymore now. She wanted to take a break.


    But the tour guide only let everyone have a very short break, and then continued to climb up the


    mountain.


    "Let''s rest here for a while. There is no need to follow them. That tour guide is not very good." Casey


    smiled and looked d at Edith. Then he wiped the sweat from Edith¡¯s forehead.


    Edith nced at Casey angrily, and said, "It''s all your fault. If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t be so tired


    now."


    "My dear, I was wrong. How about I carry you up?" Casey quickly admitted his mistake.


    Edith rolled her eyes at Casey. Then she found a big rock, and sat down.


    When Edith was resting, Casey walked around to observe the surrounding environment. After a while,


    Casey found a quiet path behind a huge boulder, leading to a hidden small temple behind the


    mountain.


    If others didn''t observe carefully, they wouldn¡¯t find that there was such a hidden scene here.


    "Honey,e here! There is still a small temple hidden here." Casey waved to Edith.


    Edith had recovered a little at this time, and then she walked towards Casey.


    When she saw the small temple hidden behind the mountain, her eyes lit up. It was just like finding a


    hidden story when she was ying games.


    "Let''s go over and take a look." Edith walked over there directly.


    Casey immediately followed, and wanted to see what this small temple was for.


    At the same time, in the small temple, there were several bald heads wearing monks'' robes looking out


    the window.


    "Get ready. The prey ising. It looks like a top quality. Although there is a person following her, it is


    not a big problem. We have to get her and give her to the master. When the master is happy, he may


    teach us some tricks again."

 Chapter 765 The Small Temple

    Chapter 765 The Small Temple


    Edith and Casey came to the door of the small temple. The door was closed tightly, so they didn''t know


    if there was anyone inside.


    "Is there anyone else?" Edith shouted.


    "Perhaps it is a deserted temple, otherwise the tour guide will definitely introduce this ce just now.


    There are very few people here. Probably no one is in this temple." Casey said.


    Edith nodded, feeling that what Casey said was very possible.


    But not long after Casey finished speaking, the door was opened. Two monks came out from inside.


    The two monks bowed to Casey and Edith. One of them said, "This sir anddy, it is your blessing to


    discover our little temple. Our abbot hasid down the rules. Anyone who finds our temple will get


    blessing. Pleasee in with us."


    Edith was full of joy. She didn''t expect to she could get blessing after finding this small temple. Although


    she didn''t believe in Buddhism, she couldn''tpletely ignore this kind of metaphysical things. Since


    they could give her blessings, why didn¡¯t she take it? So she happily walked in.


    Upon seeing this, Casey also followed. They two went into the small temple together.


    The incense in the temple was lingering, which seemed to be just lighted. A not too big Buddha statue


    was enshrined in the center. Some tributes that had wilted were ced in front of the table.


    A monk wearing a yellow monk robe was sitting cross-legged in front of the Buddha statue and


    meditating. The two monks walked up to him and one of them said, "Abbot, the destined person has


    arrived."


    The monk opened his eyes. Then he stood up from the ground, turned his head to look at Casey and


    Edith, with a smile on his face.


    "Look at you guys, something good will happen to you twotely, especially thisdy. You look so


    happy. There must be something happy recently." The abbot said.


    Edith immediately lowered her head and smiled shyly. Being able to be with Casey was the happiest


    thing for her.


    "Since you came here today, I can give you some gifts to help you guys get much luck. Thisdy,


    pleasee with me."


    The abbot made a gesture to let Edithe with him, and then walked in toward a small door inside.


    Edith nodded, and followed the abbot toward the inside.


    Casey wanted to follow, but was stopped by the two monks.


    "Only one person can enter at a time. Please wait outside."


    Edith turned her head and nced at Casey, saying, "It should be over quickly. Just wait here first."


    Casey didn''t think much, so he nodded. He thought that this temple was not big, so maybe it couldn¡¯t


    contain too many people inside.


    After watching Edith follow the abbot in, Casey walked around the temple. He noticed that there was a


    lot of dust in some corners of the temple, as if the monks here only cleaned some obvious ces.


    Looking at the Buddha statue in the temple, the paint on the Buddha statue had fallen off in some


    ces. It seemed that it had not been repaired for a long time. Casey didn''t know if this was regarded


    as disrespect to the Buddha.


    Not long after the abbot took Edith in, the two monks followed in. Only Casey was left in the hall. This


    made Casey feel that these monks were a little unreliable. They made things so mystery just for getting


    some incense money.


    But as long as Edith was happy, he didn¡¯t mind giving them a little money.


    About fifteen minutester, there was still no sound inside. Edith did note out of it either, which


    made Casey a little impatient.


    In addition, this small temple was a little weird. Casey suddenly felt a sense of anxiety.


    Behind the small door was a dpidated room. At this time, Edith was sitting on a chair. She had


    already passed out, and had also been tied up with a rope.


    Not long after she came in, the abbot held a peculiar incense and shook it in front of her. After that,


    Edith felt her head be drowsy and fainted not long after.


    At this moment, the abbot was staring at Edith on the chair with a sneer. He didn''t seem to be a monk


    now.


    "So great! Seeing her, I really want to fuck her. It''s a pity that only Master Tianlong can enjoy her. I don''t


    have this blessing." The abbot murmured to himself.


    "You two, go to send this woman up the mountain and give her to Master Tianlong now." The abbot


    turned his head and stared at the two monks.


    "What about the man outside?"


    The abbot smiled coldly and said, "Yuping Mountain is so big. There are countless people who don''t


    walk the normal roads. It is nothing new that one or two people get lost in the mountain and then are


    eaten by wild animals. I¡¯ll take care of him. Now, you two quickly take this woman up the mountain."


    The two monks nodded, then they lifted the chair Edith was sitting on, went out from the back door, and


    went up the mountain.


    In the hall, Casey didn''t want to wait any longer. He walked directly towards the small door.


    At this time the abbot walked out from inside, staring at Casey with a yful smile on his face.


    "Where is my wife?" Casey asked.


    "Your wife has been persuaded by me. She decided to join us. You don''t need to see her again in the


    future." The abbot chuckled.


    Seeing the abbot''s look, Casey knew he had been fooled. He was so furious and shouted sharply,


    "Give my wife back to me, or I will kill you!"


    "How ignorant! Tell you, I am a direct apprentice of Master Tianlong. He is a Grandmaster. Under the


    guidance of him, I have also reached initial stage of inner force. You probably don¡¯t know what inner


    force is. In short, you only need to know that you have to die today!"


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Your wife has been taken to see Master Tianlong. Not surprisingly, tonight, she will be fucked by


    Master Tianlong. And you, naturally, will go to the hell. If you want to me someone, you can only


    me yourself. It¡¯s you who took initiative toe to our small temple!"


    After the abbot finished speaking, he rushed towards Casey and was about to grab Casey¡¯s neck with


    one hand.


    Casey snorted coldly. He didn''t expect that the so-called Master Tianlong was such a nasty person,


    and he actually did this kind of thing behind everyone¡¯s back. That few missing girls were probably


    abducted by them.


    Casey was so angry. The moment the abbot rushed to him, Casey grabbed the abbot¡¯s wrist and broke


    his hand with force.


    The abbot''s face suddenly changed. He didn''t expect Casey to be so great. The cold sweat came out


    from his forehead instantly.


    "Who...Who are you? Why, why is your aura stronger than Master Tianlong?"


    Casey snorted coldly, ignoring the abbot¡¯s words. He suddenly raised his foot and kicked it on that


    abbot¡¯s knees. With a click sound, the abbot knelt on the ground. An inner force expert who had


    reached initial stage was just knocked down by Casey like this. Besides, one of his arms and legs were


    broken.


    "Say, what did you do to my wife? If she gets any hurt, I will screw off the head of the so-called Master


    Tianlong. As for Green Dragon Temple, I would ruin it!"

 Chapter 766 Master Tianlong

    Chapter 766 Master Tianlong


    The abbot knew that he was not Casey¡¯s match at all. Now, one of his arms and legs were broken.


    Even if he wanted to run, he couldn¡¯t. So he could only beg for mercy, "Please, please spare me! I will


    tell you everything."


    Then the abbot told Casey that Edith had been sent to Green Dragon Temple on the top of the


    mountain. The two monks would hand Edith to Master Tianlong. As for what Master Tianlong would do


    with Edith, they didn''t know.


    Casey''s face sank. Then he asked about the origin of this Master Tianlong. The abbot told Casey all he


    knew.


    It turned out that this so-called Master Tianlong was originally from Guwu Family. He had already been


    a Grandmaster. So even in Guwu Family, he should be the target of preferential treatment.


    However, because he raped the wife of the head of one Guwu Family. Later, this incident was revealed.


    Master Tianlong was chased and killed by that head of Guwu Family. Out of helplessness, he had no


    choice but to escape from that ce.


    Later, when Yuping Mountain developed a tourist area, the developer identally met Master Tianlong


    and learned that he was a powerful warrior, so he discussed with Master Tianlong about the


    construction of Green Dragon Temple.


    Master Tianlong left from the Guwu family. Because he was afraid of being chased and killed, he felt


    that it would not be a bad thing to be a monk on the mountain, so he agreed to the developer.


    Through packaging, the developer created the image of Master Tianlong, an eminent monk, in order to


    attract tourists to Yuping Mountain.


    Master Tianlong lived so well on the mountain. The money offered by those tourists was enough for


    him to spend a few lifetimes. The only problem was that there were no women in the temple. Master


    Tianlong was a womanizer. So he wanted to get some female tourists.


    The girls who had disappeared before were not lost in the mountain, but because they identally


    found the small temple. Besides, they were alone again, so they were caught by Master Tianlong.


    If some male tourists found the small temple, the people inside would never open the door.


    After listening to the abbot''s narration, Casey''s anger became more intense. He did not expect that this


    so-called eminent monk was such a disgusting scum.


    The abbot nced at Casey nervously, and said, "Buddy, I have already told you everything I know.


    Many of them are secrets that Master Tianlong has not told others. You have also broken one of my


    arms and legs. Please let me go!"


    Casey looked down at him, snorted coldly, and said, "Let you go? Let you continue to harm others?


    You are not much better than Master Tianlong. You can go to the hell first and wait there to meet


    Master Tianlong."


    After speaking, Casey grabbed the abbot''s neck and then twisted it hard. That abbot died immediately.


    After that, Casey came out of the small temple and quickly climbed towards the top of the mountain.


    That Master Tianlong had a performance in the afternoon, so he shouldn''t have time to do anything to


    Edith. If Casey could be faster, he should be able to prevent Edith from having idents.


    ...


    At Green Dragon Temple.


    In a hidden room in Master Tianlong''s separate courtyard, two monks put Edith down.


    At this time, the door of the room was pushed open. A monk wearing a gorgeous monk robe with a


    rounded face and a fierce look in his eyes walked in. It was Master Tianlong.


    The two monks hurriedly turned around and bowed to Master Tianlong. One of them said, "Master, this


    one is absolutely your style. She is simply the best of the best."


    Master Tianlong¡¯s eyes suddenly brightened, and then he hurried to the chair, took a close look at Edith


    who passed out. After that, he said with a smile, ¡°Great! But I have a performance this afternoon.


    Beauty, I can only wait until the performance is over before Ie to enjoy you."


    After speaking, Master Tianlong turned to look at the two monks, and said, "Lock her in the back room


    first. You guys did a good job this time. Come to my room tomorrow and I will teach you two some


    skills."


    The two monks were very happy. After bowing deeply to Master Tianlong, they went to send Edith to


    the back room mentioned by Master Tianlong.


    At Green Dragon Temple Square.


    At this time, countless tourists had gathered here. Everyone was waiting for today''s protagonist, Master


    Tianlong.


    The tour guide that Casey followed before had already taken the tourists to the designated location at


    this time. Because they paid a lot of money, the location was rtively good.


    After Cassidy and Vera found a good ce to watch the performance, there was a look of expectation


    on their faces. After all, watching Master Tianlong perform was something they had been looking


    forward to for a long time. Besides, Cassidy wanted to be Master Tianlong¡¯s apprentice after the


    performance was over.


    "It''s really weird. Why can''t I see Casey and his wife? Even if the two of them are left behind, they


    should catch up with us now. Is it possible that they are not interested in Master Tianlong''s


    performance?" Cassidy said with some doubts.


    "It has nothing to do with us. You¡¯d better think about what you will say when you see Master Tianlong


    Cassidy nodded. It was really not the right time to care about others now.


    "Isn''t Casey very disdainful of Master Tianlong? Maybe he is afraid that those words he said will be


    heard by Master Tianlong and then he will be beat up by Master Tianlong if hees here." Vera


    muttered again.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Not long after, a person with a microphone in his hand appeared on the square. This person was the


    host of the Tianlong Master''s performance and was responsible for enlivening the atmosphere.


    With a few words, the host raised the expectations of everyone present to the highest level. After that,


    he didn''t talk nonsense and directly invited Master Tianlong to appear on the stage.


    Master Tianlong appeared directly on the roof of the main hall in front of the square. Seeing the scene,


    everyone eximed.


    Immediately afterwards, Master Tianlong jumped down from the main hall. After a few steps, he


    reached the center of the square. Everyone was so excited.


    In order to maintain his majesty, Master Tianlong did not say too much, but directly started his own


    performance.


    He showed a set of exquisite boxing techniques in front of everyone firstly, and then began a series of


    performances such as crushing rocks with bare hands, splitting rocks with leaves, and flying needles


    through rocks.


    Everyone present apuded and cheered. After seeing Master Tianlong¡¯s performance, many people


    had the idea, which was to be Master Tianlong¡¯s apprentices. Some people started calling their


    parents on the spot and asked for money. They wanted to be Master Tianlong¡¯s apprentices


    today.


    Vera stared at Master Tianlong with a face of admiration. Then she said, "Master Tianlong is so


    powerful. How can such an ipetent guy like Casey beparable with Master Tianlong? If Casey


    is present and we let him go up to fight with Master Tianlong, he must be scared to death."


    As soon as she finished speaking, a voice full of anger resounded through the square of Green Dragon


    Temple.


    "Shameless bald donkey! Give my wife back to me, otherwise I will ruin your Green Dragon Temple


    today!"

 Chapter 767 I’m Afraid You Can’t Do It

    Chapter 767 I¡¯m Afraid You Can¡¯t Do It


    Everyone present was taken aback by the sudden sound, and then they all turned their heads to look in


    the direction of the sound.


    Casey was full of anger, with a shocking aura. Countless murderous auras erupted from his eyes. He


    was standing at the edge of the square and staring at Master Tianlong in the middle of square.


    Cassidy and Vera saw that the person who offended Master Tianlong turned out to be Casey, and they


    showed stunned expressions on their faces.


    "Is this guy insane? He actually came here to make trouble for Master Tianlong. Does he want to die?"


    Vera looked at Casey as if she was looking at an idiot.


    Cassidy frowned and said, "Did you hear what he was yelling just now? Why did he ask Master


    Tianlong to give back his wife to him? Did his wife get lost?"


    "Even if his wife got lost, why didn¡¯t he go to the police? What is he doing now? Is it possible that such


    an eminent monk abducted his wife?" Vera showed a look of contempt.


    Master Tianlong also nced at Casey, wondering what was going on.


    "Sir, if you are in trouble, exin the situation to me. I will help you. Don''t be so angry." Master Tianlong


    said to Casey.


    "Don¡¯t y dumb with me here! You hypocritical bastard! Quickly give my wife back to me. Otherwise, I


    will let you die without a ce to bury!" Casey gritted his teeth and said.


    Master Tianlong seemed to understand what was going on. This man should be that pretty girl¡¯s


    husband.


    Then he secretly med that his subordinates were unreliable in doing things. His men actually didn¡¯t


    kill that woman¡¯s husband. But he still maintained a smile on his face.


    "Sir, if you can''t find your wife, I can arrange for the monks in the temple to help you search her. But it¡¯s


    not a little appropriate that you nder me like this, isn¡¯t it?" Master Tianlong said.


    After hearing Master Tianlong¡¯s words, everyone at the scene immediately felt that Casey was an


    unreasonable man. He lost his wife but he even ran over to ask Master Tianlong for trouble. It was


    really shameless.


    "Your wife got lost. You didn¡¯t hurry up to find your wife but ran here to provoke Master Tianlong?


    Master Tianlong is an eminent monk. How could he be interested in your wife?"


    "Yeah, get out of here quickly. Don''t disturb Master Tianlong''s performance. If you anger Master


    Tianlong again, Master Tianlong will beat you to death!"


    Hearing that everyone was actually speaking for the shit Master Tianlong, Casey¡¯s anger became more


    intense. He jumped up and stepped on the shoulders of a few people to the center of the square and


    fell in front of Master Tianlong.


    "Since they are all deceived by you asshole, I will tear off your mask and let them see your true face!"


    Seeing that Casey was not bad, Master Tianlong narrowed his eyes. He sneered secretly. Since this


    brat asked for it, he didn¡¯t have to think of other ways to defend himself. Since this guy wanted to fight


    with him, he could take this opportunity to kill this guy. Fighting was ruthless. Even he killed this guy, no


    one could me him.


    "Sir, if you are dissatisfied with me and want to fight with me, I can fight with you. But you have to know


    one thing. Fighting is ruthless. If you are injured today, don''t me me for not reminding you." Master


    Tianlong said.


    Casey immediately put on a fighting pose and said coldly, "I''m afraid you can¡¯t do it."


    When everyone saw that Casey was really going to fight Master Tianlong, their faces also showed


    mocking smiles. They saw that Master Tianlong¡¯s performance just now, so they didn¡¯t think Casey


    would be Master Tianlong¡¯s match.


    "Master Tianlong can split stones with leaves. This brat actually wants to fight Master Tianlong. It¡¯s


    ridiculous."


    "It just so happens that we can take this opportunity to take a look at Master Tianlong''s strength. I hope


    this brat canst longer. Don''t be killed by Master Tianlong with a p."


    Vera showed a sneer on her face. She said to Cassidy who was on the side, "Is this guy really insane?


    He actually went to fight with Master Tianlong? Is he serious?"


    Cassidy also shook his head helplessly, and said, "He was really too reckless. He rushed forward


    without considering the consequences."


    Casey didn''t talk nonsense with Master Tianlong, but rushed towards Master Tianlong with a stride. He


    ran XuanJin in his body, and mmed a heavy fist towards Master Tianlong.


    Feeling the power of Casey¡¯s fist, Master Tianlong was stunned. He immediately ran his inner force and


    fought against Casey. What he didn¡¯t expect was that Casey¡¯s punch had uninterrupted power. The


    move he resisted failed topletely offset the power on Casey''s fist.


    He retreated to the back. He gritted his teeth before barely withstanding Casey''s punch.


    At this time, his face waspletely different from just now. He looked at Casey in disbelief, and said,


    "Are you also a Grandmaster?"


    Casey snorted coldly. He did not give Master Tianlong any chance to breathe, just got close to him


    again, and struck out one by one.


    Through the fight just now, Casey had roughly felt that the strength of Master Tianlong was no more


    than Alonzo''s. He couldn¡¯t even match Myles.


    Such an asshole even dared to abduct his wife? Today, he could use his strength to let this Mater


    Tianlong regret what he had done.


    After everyone saw Casey and Master Tianlong fight, the contempt for Casey on their faces


    disappeared instantly, and all of them became stunned.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Not only did Casey fail to be pped to death by Master Tianlong, but as soon as he came up, he


    made Master Tianlong retreat, which waspletely different from what they thought.


    Both Cassidy and Vera looked at Casey, who was ying against Master Tianlong, with dignified faces.


    Only then did they realize that Casey was the real master. Even Master Tianlong wasn¡¯t his match.


    Vera was full of guilt. Thinking of her previous attitude towards Casey, she felt so regretful.


    "At your level, you aren¡¯t worthy of being called an eminent monk! I think you just go back to your


    mother''s womb and practice for decades!"


    Casey yelled at Master Tianlong, and then used Tianxing Blow to hit toward Master Tianlong¡¯s chest.


    Master Tianlong couldn¡¯t resist Casey at all. Casey¡¯s blow hit directly on his chest. Then he spit out


    blood and sat down on the ground.


    "Who...who are you?"


    Casey walked up to Master Tianlong, lowered his head and stared at Master Tianlong coldly, "You don¡¯t


    need to know who I am! Juts give my wife back to me first. Otherwise, I will kill you now!"


    "Okay, okay. Don''t be impulsive. I''ll take you there." Master Tianlong didn''t dare to hesitate at all, and


    quickly agreed to Casey.

 Chapter 768 You Really Angered Me

    Chapter 768 You Really Angered Me


    Casey grabbed Master Tianlong by his cor and said coldly, "Where is she?"


    Master Tianlong pointed his finger in the direction of the hall. Casey directly lifted Master Tianlong from


    the ground, and walked to the hall.


    Everyone watched this scene dumbfoundedly. They didn''t expect that Master Tianlong, who was called


    an eminent monk, was lifted away like a little chicken by Casey. This was simply beyond their


    imagination.


    However, no one dared to express dissatisfaction. They all saw Casey''s strength just now. Even Master


    Tianlong was not Casey''s match, so how dare they provoke Casey who was in a state of rage?


    Casey carried Master Tianlong through the main hall and came to a beautifully decorated small


    courtyard. Master Tianlong pointed his finger at one of the rooms and said, "It''s there."


    Casey led him towards the inside. After pushing the door open, he found that it was a normal monk''s


    roomyout, but he didn¡¯t see Edith.


    "Where is she? If you dare to y tricks on me, I will break your neck now." Casey said.


    "Take it easy! Go to the bed and click on the eyes of the dragon and phoenix pattern beside the bed."


    Master Tianlong said.


    Casey walked to the bed. Because he was afraid that Master Tianlong would y tricks, he said, "You


    press it."


    Master Tianlong obediently pressed the button next to the bed, and then Casey saw that the top of the


    bed rose. Inside it turned out to be a passage leading to the underground.


    "Your wife is right here. You can see her when you go in." Master Tianlong said.


    Casey let Master Tianlong walk ahead. They two entered the passage one after the other.


    Master Tianlong walked ahead with a sinister smile on his face.


    Soon, the two of them reached the end of the passage. Casey noticed that it was a ce which was


    simr to a dungeon. Edith was locked up in a cell not far away. There were several other girls with


    Edith.


    At this time, Edith had already woken up. She was listening to the girls telling their tragic experience.


    Her face was full of sympathy.


    After hearing someoneing in the dungeon, the faces of several people changed. The girls who had


    been caught before were all so scared that they squatted to the corner of the wall, shivering.


    Edith looked over. Seeing it was Casey, her eyes lit up. A glimmer of hope rose in her mind.


    After Casey saw that Edith was fine, he was relieved. He was about to walk towards her.


    At this moment, Master Tianlong who was walking in front suddenly pressed a hidden trap switch on


    the wall, then broke free of Casey''s hand, and rushed towards the front.


    A thick smoke sprayed directly towards Casey''s face. Casey quickly stretched out his hand to wave it


    off, but the smoke had already been sucked into his body.


    He didn''t expect that Master Tianlong would set up trap in such a ce. Just now when he saw Edith


    was fine, he rxed his vignce. Then he got into Master Tianlong¡¯s trap.


    In almost an instant, Casey felt his head dizzy and his limbs soft. He couldn''t use any strength at all, so


    he just sat down on the ground.


    Master Tianlongughed, no longer maintaining the image of an eminent monk at all. At this time, he


    looked like a bandit leader with a hideous and terrifying face.


    "Brat, you didn''t expect it that I would set up a trap here, right? This trap is what I used to prevent


    idents. I didn''t expect it toe to handy today." Master Tianlong said to Casey.


    Casey red at Master Tianlong. He gritted his teeth and said, "You really have to go to the hell!"


    Master Tianlong sneered, "Brat, this smoke you sucked in is a poison I identally got back then. This


    poison is colorless and tasteless. As long as you inhale a small amount, even if you are a


    Grandmaster, you will lose yourbat effectiveness. Although this poison can onlyst for half a day


    and will not cause any harm to you, it is enough for me to kill you."


    "Back then, I was chased and killed by three Grandmasters. It was because of it that I was able to


    escape. This kind of poison can be said to be the nemesis of inner force. Once you try to run inner


    force, the toxin will only be released in your body faster."


    "So it''s impossible that you want to kill me now."


    Casey didn''t doubt what Master Tianlong said. Because he really couldn''t use any force now. Besides,


    he faintly felt that inner force in his body was disappearing at a rapid speed.


    However, there was not just a kind of force in Casey¡¯s body. XuanJin still existed in his body. Besides,


    XuanJin didn''t seem to be affected by this poison.


    Casey had already read the method of detoxifying through the operation of XuanJin in that Secret


    Skills. Although he didn''t know if it would work, he had to try it first.


    He pretended that he could no longer move, and then quietly ran XuanJin. Then he was relieved when


    he found that XuanJin had not been affected by this poison.


    Afterwards, as XuanJin worked, the toxins in Casey''s body were forced out of the body bit by bit, and


    the feeling of powerlessness disappeared.


    Master Tianlong didn''t know that his poison had no effect on Casey. After all, he had no idea that


    something like XuanJin existed in this world.


    He stared at Casey with a sneer, then walked over to Casey, opened the door inside, and said with a


    smile, "I didn''t expect your strength to be so strong. But it''s a pity that you still have to die in my hands.


    You also hurt me. In order to punish you, I will fuck your wife in front of you now, letting you experience


    what despair is. Then I¡¯ll kill you. Wow! It¡¯s so exciting. "


    Edith was already full of panic at this time. She originally thought that she would be save after Casey


    appeared here. But she didn''t expect it would happen such things again.


    Casey took a deep breath. After hearing Master Tianlong''s words, the anger ignited again. For such a


    scum, killing him directly was a reward for him.


    "You really angered me. Today, I will also let you know what the real despair is." Casey slowly stood up


    from the ground.


    Master Tianlong was going to catch Edith. But after seeing Casey actually stand up, his face changed


    suddenly. He immediately rushed to Edith and wanted to use Edith to threaten Casey.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    However, his speed was not as fast as one percent of Casey''s. The moment he reached out to Edith,


    Casey had already reached behind him, and then grabbed his wrist. Casey used XuanJin to break


    Master Tianlong¡¯s hand into two pieces.


    Casey didn¡¯t stop. He kicked Master Tianlong¡¯s calf. After breaking one of Master Tianlong¡¯s legs,


    Casey knocked him down and then stared at him, saying coldly, ¡°Since you¡¯re so keen to do that stuff. I


    will let you taste what it''s like to lose your dick!"


    As soon as Casey finished speaking, he lifted one of his foot and stomped down Master Tianlong''s


    crotch.

 Chapter 769 Treasures

    Chapter 769 Treasures


    A scream sounded in the dungeon. Master Tianlong instantly straightened and then softened again. A


    pool of blood flowed out of his crotch.


    The girls who watched this scene from a distance all subconsciously covered their eyes.


    Master Tianlong was full of pain. Even his voice became sharp. Looking at Casey who was standing in


    front of him with a cold face, he regretted what he had done. He thought Casey was just like the devil


    who came out of hell.


    Casey looked down at Master Tianlong, and asked coldly, "How do you feel? Now that the root is


    solved. Will you still want to do that kind of stuff in the future?"


    "Please, I don''t dare to do it in the future." Master Tianlong almost burst into tears.


    Caseyughed and said, "It''s meaningless to say it now. You won''t have a future."


    Master Tianlong was shivering. He quickly begged Casey for mercy, "Little bro, please spare me. I


    have be like this. I¡¯m already a total waste. Is this kind of punishment not enough? Please let go


    of me. Even if I be a beggar in the future, I won¡¯t do that kind of stuff anymore.¡±


    Casey snorted coldly, and said, "Such a punishment is not enough to make up the sin you made. Let


    me spare you? You wish!"


    Master Tianlong immediately said, "As long as you spare me, I can give you all my treasures."


    "Sorry, I¡¯m not interested in them." Casey said.


    "Don''t make a conclusion so quickly. When you see my treasure, you will definitely not say such words.


    I promise you that they are definitely good stuff." Master Tianlong said.


    Casey said, "Take them out and show them to me."


    Master Tianlong pointed to an iron cab over there and said, "They¡¯re in the cab over there. I''m


    already like this now. I can''t move it at all. So I have to bother you to take them by yourself. But don''t


    worry. There is absolutely no trap over there. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask those women. They


    often watch me open the cab."


    Casey turned his head and nced at those girls. The girls nodded at Casey.


    Then Casey walked to the cab, stared at the cab, and found that it was not locked. So Casey


    thought even if Master Tianlong was so shrewd, he could not think of that one day he would have to


    use this cab to kill others. So Casey opened the cab.


    There really weren''t any traps here. What greeted him was a ck bag.


    Casey stretched out his hand to take out the bag, put it on the top of the cab, opened it and took a


    look. He found three small bottles, a palm-sized jade, and a piece of ck wood in it.


    Casey didn''t know the reason why he felt his mind ease a lot and his body rxed after seeing the


    ck wood.


    "What are these things?" Casey asked.


    Master Tianlong didn¡¯t conceal it. He said, ¡°Inside the three jade bottles, one of them contains the kind


    of poison you just sucked in. It¡¯s the one with the word, poison, written on it. Although I don¡¯t know why


    this kind of poison does not affect you, I have used it to deal with Grandmasters before, and I have


    never failed."


    "The one which has the word antidote on it is the antidote to this kind of poison, which can instantly


    restore the poisoned person to normal. The bottle with the word strength written on it is a kind of pill


    that can instantly improve the strength. There are three pills in total. I took one pill a long time ago, so


    there are still two pills left in the bottle. Although I don¡¯t know what this pill is called, the effect of the


    pills is better than Kaiyang Heqi Pill. The side effects will only make people feel exhausted."


    Hearing Master Tianlong¡¯s words, Casey nced at the bottle with the word force written on it. He had


    heard of Kaiyang Heqi Pill. Maynard had eaten this pill not long ago. So Casey knew the powerful of


    these pills.


    If what Master Tianlong said was true, this pill was indeed a rare treasure. The effect of the pill in this


    bottle was better than Kaiyang Heqi Pill, and the side effect only made people feel exhausted.


    After all, there was no such horrible side effect of bursting blood vessels. This kind of pill could be


    regarded as one''s second life, and it could kill the enemy at a critical moment.


    Master Tianlong had been at Green Dragon Temple for so long and had never thought that a terrifying


    expert like Casey woulde to him, so he didn''t take this medicine with himself.


    "What is this piece of jade and this ckcquered wood used for?" Casey asked.


    "I don¡¯t know what that piece of jade is for, but I¡¯ve specifically asked someone to inquire about it. The


    material of this piece of jade is rare treasure in the world. If you carry it with yourself for a long time, it


    can help you rx your mind and body." Master Tianlong said.


    Casey curled his lips. Naturally, he didn''t believe in such things. But this piece of jade really looked


    unusual, so it was not wrong to say that it was a treasure.


    "As for that piece of ck wood, as long as you stare at it for a long time, your mind will bepletely


    rxed and your whole person will be in an extremely calm state. I don''t know the origin of this piece of


    wood, but this stuff definitely has unexpected effects for meditation. I suspect that this piece of wood is


    some kind of precious medicinal material. If you can find out its origin in the future, maybe it will be of


    great use." Master Tianlong continued.


    Casey stared at the ck wood again, feeling that his spirit was rxed again. This stuff did have a


    very good effect on relieving stress.


    "Where did you get the stuff?" Casey stared at Master Tianlong. The stuff in this bag was indeed good


    things. But with the strength of Master Tianlong, it didn''t seem like that he couldn¡¯t get so many


    treasures.


    "Actually, I got them by ident, including this bag. When I was chased and killed, I hid in a cave in the


    mountains. There was a dead body in that cave, which seemed that he has been dead for a long time.


    This bag was found on the dead body." Master Tianlong exined.


    Casey pondered for a moment. If it was in the past, he wouldn¡¯t believe in such things as treasures or


    Secret Skills found in caves. He felt that such things only appeared in novels. But since he came into


    contact with Guwu Circle, he felt that this kind of thing was not impossible.


    After all, most of Guwu Families had chosen to hide. Some sects had moved directly into the deep


    mountains and forests. It was not unusual for such things to appear in the caves.


    It was just that Casey was a little curious about the origin of the dead body in the cave. In this bag, the


    only pills that could enhance strength with minimal side effects was not some stuff that ordinary people


    could get casually.


    Without thinking about it, Casey tied up the bag and slung it on his shoulder.


    Seeing Casey taking away these things, Master Tianlong saw a glimmer of hope. He said, "I have


    given you all my treasures. Can you spare my life now?"


    Casey turned his head and nced at Master Tianlong, saying, "Who told you that if I take these


    things, I will spare your life?"


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Master Tianlong''s face changed. He eximed, "You! You despicable viin! You lied to me!"


    "Despicable? Speaking of it, I can''tpare to you in this point, am I? You have made so many sins.


    The girls here have been destroyed by you. Do you think I will let you go?"


    "I''ll take you out now and let those people outside to see you, so -called eminent monk, have what kind


    of true face!"

 Chapter 770 Seeing Mater Tianlong’s True Face

    Chapter 770 Seeing Mater Tianlong¡¯s True Face


    At Green Dragon Temple Square.


    After Casey brought Master Tianlong inside, the tourists on the square were in uproar.


    They didn''t expect that the famous monk would be picked up like a little chicken.


    Many tourists who admired Master Tianlong were so angry. Although Casey was stronger than Master


    Tianlong, Master Tianlong was an eminent monk after all. He couldn''t be treated like that no matter


    what.


    "The brat just now is so arrogant. He dared to treat Master Tianlong in this way. He is really


    disrespectful to Buddhism, no matter how strong he is!"


    "Yeah, that brat is too overweening. Master Tianlong is widely known, not because of his strength, but


    because of the good deeds he has done. However, that brat actually treated Master Tianlong like this.


    It''s way out of line!"


    "We must help Master Tianlong. We can¡¯t let Master Tianlong''s reputation be so humiliated!"


    ...


    When the crowd was talking excitedly, Casey dragged the dying Master Tianlong out of the hall.


    Everyone immediately turned their heads and looked over. They became even angrier after seeing


    Master Tianlong''s tragic situation at this time.


    "Brat, Master Tianlong is an eminent monk. He has created so many miracles. But you actually beat


    him like this. How dare you!" Someone shouted at Casey.


    Hearing the man''s shout, Casey snorted coldly, "An eminent monk? A scumbag like him is also worthy


    of this title? Today I will let you know the true face of the so-called Master Tianlong!"


    After finishing speaking, Casey looked back. Edith walked out with the girls who had been imprisoned


    for a long time.


    Because of being imprisoned for a long time and Master Tianlong''s torture to them, these girls looked


    very haggard. They all cried directly after seeing the sunshine.


    The people who had been moring suddenly became quiet. They didn''t expect that there would be a


    lot of girls hidden in Green Dragon Temple.


    Before they came out, Casey and Edith hadforted these girls once. Then these girls promised to


    speak out the crimes of Master Tianlong in front of everyone.


    Seeing everyone quiet down, one of the girls stood up and told everyone about her experience in tears.


    No one present dared to interrupt her. The host even handed the microphone in his hand to that girl so


    that everyone could hear her.


    As the girl narrated, everyone was silent. At that time, the people who were going to help Master


    Tianlong all showed a look of ashamed. They all lowered their heads and wanted to find a hole to get


    in.


    After the first girl finished speaking, the remaining girls also had the courage to tell everyone their


    stories.


    "I know a few of them. They disappeared from Yuping Mountain before. I saw their pictures at the time.


    It couldn''t be wrong!" Someone yelled after the girls had finished speaking.


    Immediately, someone began to search for news about the girl''s disappearance in Yuping Mountain,


    andpared the photos with these girls. Then they found that those missing girls were indeed


    undoubtedly them.


    Everyone became so angry. They didn''t expect that Master Tianlong would be such a scum. He


    pretended to be an eminent monk, but he actually did such nasty things behind everyone¡¯s back.


    All people began to curse the dying Master Tianlong who fell to the ground.


    Master Tianlong didn''t have any thoughts of justification at this time. Casey ruined his dick. Now, he


    was bleeding. The excessive bleeding had caused his consciousness a little unclear.


    "Now, you guys know the crime of this scum. If you want to attack him, I will not stop." Casey said, and


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    then left from Master Tianlong.


    The already irritated crowd immediately surrounded Master Tianlong, and began to cruse him one by


    one. Many people even started to spit on him. Some could not help but directly beat him. In this case,


    no one would care what kind of injury Master Tianlong suffered.


    After a long time, everyone''s anger dissipated, and then they walked away from Master Tianlong. At


    this time, Master Tianlong¡¯s eyes widened open. His face was pale, and hepletely died.


    Seeing that Master Tianlong was beat to death by the crowd, Casey did not have any sympathy. He felt


    that it would be a reward for Master Tianlong to die like this.


    Those girls suffered a lot. The masses of people naturally cared about them very much. So, Casey


    didn''t have to worry about the follow-up matters.


    To avoid trouble, when the people were cared about those girls, Casey took Edith and left here. When


    everyone wanted to apologize to Casey, they didn''t know where he went.


    The news about Master Tianlong¡¯s kidnapping and imprisoning girls at Green Dragon Temple in Yuping


    Mountain shocked the whole country for a while. Yuping Mountain was forced to close down, and all


    monks rted to Master Tianlong were locked up.


    Casey, who was upholding justice, became a mysterious hero for a while. Except for those who had


    seen Casey that day, the rest had no idea where Casey came from.


    Although many people took videos and posted them on the Inte that day, those videos were quickly


    deleted. The poprity of this mysterious hero quickly dropped.


    Naturally, it was Casey who arranged for someone to do this. He didn''t want to be a hero that was well-


    known throughout the country. He didn¡¯t want to be popr. He just wanted to solve Master Tianlong,


    the scumbag.


    With Casey''s background, it was very easy to manipte public opinions.


    When the affairs of Master Tianlong were raging, Casey and Edith did not go back to B City directly, but


    went to N City, which was next to Yuping Mountain.


    N City was thousands of kilometers away from B City. Casey didn¡¯t often take Edith out recently.


    Although there were some troubles, they didn''t want to go back like this.


    These days, Casey had been taking Edith to hang out in N City. In the city, Casey was rtively at


    ease. After all, there was no special situation, and there would be no Grandmasters here.


    For Casey, all the troubles encountered in the city were not trouble.


    Casey had also been studying the stuff he got from Master Tianlong these days. Although the climbing


    journey didn''t go too smoothly, the gain this time was not small.


    Casey tried the poison personally. It was indeed the kind of poison he sucked in the dungeon. The


    antidote was also very effective. Casey gave the bottle which had poison to Edith. He had told her that


    she could use it if she was in danger. Even if the other party was a Grandmaster, she would have a


    great chance to escape.


    As for the two pills that could enhance strength, Casey didn''t try it. After all, he didn''t know if what


    Master Tianlong said was true or false. In case the side effects of these pills were not that simple, it


    would bete when Casey regretted it. So he decided to wait for someone who knew the pill to


    determine the authenticity of the pill before considering whether to take it.


    In the past few days, Casey had also been studying the piece of jade and ck wood.


    He didn''t have any clues about the jade. The ck wood also caused him a headache.

 Chapter 771 You Don’t Allow to Saying You Can’t

    Chapter 771 You Don¡¯t Allow to Saying You Can¡¯t


    "Honey,e here! Why are you standing at the window and sighing? Don''t you love me anymore?"


    In an upscale hotel in N City, Edith was lying on the bed, wearing only a thinyer of silk pajamas. Her


    pretty figure could be seen.


    At this time, Edith looked radiant. Her face was blushed. She was so charming, and the gaze that she


    looked at Casey was affectionate.


    Casey turned around helplessly. He looked at Edith on the bed, and begged for mercy, "Honey, it''s


    been three times today. Please forgive me. If this continues, I''m afraid I won''t be able to withstand it."


    Edith suddenly showed a hint of shyness on her face and said, "I don''t know what''s going on. Anyway, I


    just want to have sex with you. It''s rare that I have such a good interest. What''s the matter if we do a


    few times more?"


    Casey shivered, feeling that Edith now waspletely different from the past. She had always been


    more reserved. She had never been so unrestrained. The reason why she became like this was


    because of the ck piece of wood.


    After observing for a few days, this piece of ck wood did have the effect of rxing people''s mind. It


    could help people to sleep well and could help people get rid of fatigue in an instant.


    So Casey had been putting this piece of ck wood next to the pillow these days. Both his and Edith''s


    sleep quality had improved significantly.


    Edith even felt that her skin had be better because of this piece of wood.


    But justst night, Edith had a dream when she slept at night. She dreamed of eating drumsticks, and it


    was the kind of drumsticks that seemed to make people drooling. ording to Edith herself, she


    vaguely felt that she was drooling in the middle of the night.


    When Casey got up this morning, he found that there was a small piece missing part on the ck


    wood, and there was a neat row of tooth prints on it. Then he suddenly figured out that Edith must have


    treated this piece of wood as the drumsticks when she was dreaming in the middle of the night.


    Originally, Casey thought that although the wood was magical, it was only a piece of wood no matter


    what. It was fine to eat such a small piece.


    But not long after, Edith became abnormal and began to tell him that she was turned on. She didn¡¯t


    want to hang out. She just wanted to yed in the hotel.


    At the beginning, Casey felt normal and started to have sex with Edith enthusiastically. But after three


    times, Casey noticed that Edith was abnormal. Today, she was really too energetic.


    Casey thought that he was still very good. Besides, he had cultivated XuanJin. No matter what, he


    couldn''t lose to Edith, a weak woman, in this stuff.


    However, now he was indeed a bit unable to hold on. Three times! Every time, he basically reached the


    level of exhaustion. If it was in the past, Edith would have started begging for mercy. But today, she still


    had a feeling of unfulfilled intentions, which was very weird.


    The only reason Casey could think of was that piece of wood of unknown origin. After all, Edith became


    like this after eating that piece of wood.


    "Honey,e here soon! Anyway, we won''t go out today. What are you afraid of? You can¡¯t?" Edith


    said to Casey again.


    Casey twitched his mouth and cursed secretly, thinking that he was only in his twenties, so he couldn''t


    just be judged by his wife like that. It was just having sex a few times more? What was the big deal?


    How could he say that he couldn¡¯t in front of his wife?


    "Come on! I¡¯ll let you know how strong I am. You dare to say that I can''t? I will let you see how good I


    am!"


    After speaking, Casey walked over to the bed.


    At the same time, he secretly decided that even if that piece of wood was great for rxing mind, he


    would never put it on the head of the bed in the future. If Edith dreamed of eating the big lunch one day,


    she would eat this whole piece of wood, then he would be so exhausted at that time.


    Casey was tired. However, at this time, in the center of N City, in a luxurious vi.


    A man in a suit was standing by the window with a document in his hand. On the sofa behind him,


    there were about a dozen people sitting at this time. These people¡¯s faces were a little dignified. The


    atmosphere seemed extremely tense. No one dared to make a sound.


    Everyone in N City knew that this vi belonged to the Chang family. In the past, the vi had always


    been very lively. There would always be all kinds of people who came here to give gifts and ttered


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    the head of the Chang family. But recently, the vi of the Chang family had be deserted a lot.


    the Chang family was the top one family in N City, which held the economic lifeline of the entire N City.


    Although N City was not an international metropolis like B City, with the development of the country, N


    City was also considered to be a rtively well-developed third-tier city. Yuping Mountain was


    developed by the Chang family.


    During this period of time, the affairs of Master Tianlong were raging, and Yuping Mountain was directly


    closed. The most affected was naturally the Chang family.


    Although the Chang family had many industries in N City, Yuping Mountain''s tourist attraction


    ounted for nearly half of all the Chang family''s profit sources.


    Now, Yuping Mountain had been closed. Although the Chang family immediately dismissed the


    rtionship with Master Tianlong, the impact of this incident on the Chang family was really big. So the


    entire the Chang family was in a gloomy atmosphere.


    At this time, the person standing in front of the window was the current head of the Chang family,


    Gentry Chang. What he held in his hand was the losses of the Chang family over the past few days.


    Seeing the figures above, he just wanted to kill people.


    After a long time, Gentry directly threw the documents in his hand to the ground, and shouted


    hysterically, "Fuck off! I''ve worked so hard for so many years. But it''s just ruined like this. Damn it! Shit


    Master Tianlong! If he wants women, he can tell me! Why did he have to do such shameful things?


    Now he is dead, but he has already caused a big blow to the Chang family. I really want to dig him out


    of the tomb and get him a few whips!"


    Everyone in the vi saw Gentry getting angry, and they were afraid to speak. At this time, one person


    walked into the vi. Seeing Gentry getting angry, he quickly said, "Boss, calm down. We have already


    found out the one who defeated Master Tianlong and exposed Master Tianlong''s matters is in N City."


    After speaking, the man hurried to Gentry''s side, took out his mobile phone, found a photo, and


    showed Gentry.


    In the photo, it was Casey and Edith when they were ying in the antique street of N City.


    "Although I don¡¯t know why all the videos that were posted on the Inte that day are gone, our


    people kept one. Throughparison, we can confirm that the person who defeated Master Tianlong


    is the man in the photo. We also found two persons who witnessed Master Tianlong being defeated.


    Those two persons said that they knew that man."


    As the man said, he flipped his phone and then another photo appeared. It was Cassidy and Vera on it.


    "I havemunicated with these two people. They won''t leave N City in this period of time. Boss, do


    we really want to take actions to that man? He can even kill Master Tianlong." The man said worriedly.


    Gentry snorted coldly, "So what? How could it be possible for the Chang family to suffer such a big loss


    if it weren''t for him? I must take revenge on him."


    "If we can''t beat him, we can use money to deal with him. I don''t believe that my huge family can''t beat


    him, a 20-year-old boy!"

 Chapter 772 The Purpose

    Chapter 772 The Purpose


    Early the next morning, after getting up, Casey dragged Edith out of the hotel. He said that they had to


    Edith would be like yesterday.


    Casey had put away that piece of wood. Before he figured out what it was for, it would be better not to


    take it out.


    Compared with yesterday, Edith was obviously calmer. Although she was also surprised at why she


    was so¡­yesterday, she didn''t say much. After all, it seemed to be a shameful thing for her.


    What made Edith unexpected was that she didn¡¯t feel any tired after having sex with Casey so many


    times. Logically, she should be very tired today. However, she didn¡¯t feel any diforts. She even felt


    that she was full of power. Even if she had to go to climb a mountain, it was okay.


    After the two of them had breakfast, they went to a more famous park in N City and wandered in the


    park all the morning.


    During the period, Casey was still more concerned about Edith''s physical condition. Casey asked Edith


    a few times. Every time, Edith said that she felt energetic, which made Casey also a little surprised.


    In this way, although that piece of wood would make people more eager for sex, it seemed to be good


    for the health.


    However, to be on the safe side, Casey thought that he still had to take Edith to check to see if there


    were any changes in her body aftering back to B City.


    When it was almost noon, they nned to find a restaurant to have lunch. When they came out of the


    park, two people walked towards them head-on.


    "Casey!" A voice sounded.


    Casey looked up and found that it was Cassidy and Vera.


    "I didn''t expect to meet you guys here. What a coincidence! Every appreciated what you did at Green


    Dragon Temple. It''s a pity that you left so soon. Otherwise, you will definitely be known as a great


    hero to everyone." Cassidy said with a smile.


    Casey greeted them briefly, and did not say too much about it.


    Vera''s gaze at Casey also changed at this time. She showed a smile on her face.


    "Since we have met here, why don''t we have a meal together? My attitude towards you guys may be a


    little bad before. Please don''t mind it. Today, we want to treat you guys for a meal as an apologize."


    Vera said with smile.


    Casey didn''t refuse. It happened that he also wanted to find a ce to eat. Since Vera wanted to treat


    him for a meal, he wouldn¡¯t refuse.


    Vera said that she wanted to apologize to Casey sincerely, so she took a taxi and brought them to the


    most famous restaurant in N City.


    Hongyun Restaurant was the most famous and most expensive restaurant in N City.


    Anyone who coulde here for meal was a big shot in N City. It was said that a meal here had to cost


    tens of thousands at least.


    They four stood in front of Hongyun Restaurant. Cassidy and Vera looked at the decoration of this


    restaurant, and they all sighed with emotion. Although their family were not poor, they had never been


    to such a high-end restaurant like Hongyun Restaurant.


    Casey and Edith both looked calm. After all, they usually went to such a restaurant, so they were not


    surprised.


    Vera turned to look at Casey and Edith. Seeing that there was no excitement on their faces, she felt


    that they were so shocked that they didn''t know how to express their emotions.


    "You must have never been to such a high-end restaurant before. Any meal here costs tens of


    thousands of dors, but you guys don''t have to worry. Today, it¡¯s our treat. Just enjoy yourselves."


    Vera said somewhat proudly.


    Both Casey and Edith smiled, not embarrassing Vera.


    The four of them walked into the restaurant together. Vera looked around curiously, and kept talking to


    Casey and Edith, showing off everything she saw, as if this restaurant was run by her family.


    The reason why Cassidy and Vera wanted to invite Casey and Edith to have lunch was of course not to


    apologize.


    The reason why they appeared in front of Casey and Edith was because they had been bribed by


    Gentry.


    Today all their expenses would be counted in Gentry''s ount, so they dared toe to such an


    expensive restaurant.


    At the same time, they also carried the task assigned to them by Gentry. As long as the task was


    agreed to Gentry''s request almost without hesitation.


    After the four people entered the restaurant, Vera directly booked the most expensive ce in the


    entire restaurant, which was in the most central ce of the entire hotel. It was much higher than other


    ces, just in order to highlight the nobility of this ce.


    "In fact, there is no need toe to such an expensive ce. It¡¯s okay to find an ordinary restaurant to


    eat." Casey said.


    After Vera heard what Casey said, she sneered, thinking that Casey had never been to such a ce


    before. He was afraid of spending money.


    "What are you afraid of? I won''t let you pay for it today. Don''t worry! You can''t afford such an expensive


    meal. But we can afford." Vera said immediately.


    Cassidy on the side also smiled triumphantly. After all, they hadn''t dared to say such words before.


    Casey was speechless. He didn''t want to argue with Vera too much, so he didn''t speak anymore.


    Vera and Cassidy gave the menu to Casey and Edith and asked them to order the food. Both of them


    said that they could eat anything. They weren¡¯t picky eaters, so they passed the menu back.


    Vera curled her lips, thinking that Casey and Edith must have been frightened by the price on the


    menu, so they didn''t dare to order.


    Vera and Cassidy opened the menu and started ordering. After seeing the prices on the menu, the two


    of them were really taken aback. But after thinking that they didn''t have to pay for it today, they became


    bold.


    After ordering some dishes, Vera stared at Casey and Edith, and said, "Tsk-tusk, a meal costs seventy


    to eighty thousand dors. This is definitely beyond your imagination. But it¡¯s just nothing for us."


    Casey and Edith nced at each other. They both regretted agreeing to eat with Vera and Cassidy.


    Vera and Cassidy were here not to make amends, but to simply show off.


    Not long after the food was served, Casey was a little hungry, so he lowered his head to eat. Vera and


    Cassidy stared at Casey with a little disdain, thinking about how toplete the task Gentry gave


    them.


    Not long after, Casey got up and said that he was going to the toilet. Vera and Cassidy''s eyes lit up.


    After Casey left, both of them looked at Edith with smiles.


    Their purpose today was not Casey, but Edith.


    "Ms. Edith, take advantage of Casey to go to the toilet, in fact, we have something to say to you."


    Cassidy said.


    Edith was taken aback, and asked, "What''s the matter?"


    Vera on the side smiled and said, ¡°In fact, it was a rich man who let us invite you to have lunch here.


    You have also seen that the ce where we are eating today is the best in N City. Just ordering a few


    dishes will cost seventy to eighty thousand. Casey will definitely not be able to give you this good life."


    "What we want to tell you is that apart from being good at fighting, Casey actually has no other


    advantages. In this society, if you want to live well, you still have to have money. So, you can consider


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    kicking Casey away and then pursue a better life."

 Chapter 773 It’s Just a Piece of Cake for Me

    Chapter 773 It¡¯s Just a Piece of Cake for Me


    After hearing what Vera said, Edith showed a trace of astonishment on her face. She did not expect


    that the two of them invited her to lunch to persuade her to leave Casey.


    "Sorry, I don''t understand what you mean." Edith said.


    "What we mean is actually very simple. It is to let you kick Casey away. There is a very rich man who is


    attracted by you. As long as you can separate from Casey, you can live with that rich man in the future.


    Then you will live a really good life in the future. Casey, such a poor, can¡¯t beparable to that rich


    man." Vera said again.


    "Yeah, Casey is good at fighting. These years, he must have been spent time on martial arts. Being


    with him, you can only live the most ordinary life. If you kick him away, you can live the best life."


    Cassidy also echoed.


    To persuade Edith and Casey to break up was the task Gentry gave to Vera and Cassidy.


    Gentry knew that Casey was very powerful. He had seen Master Tianlong show the martial arts. Even


    if there were one hundred people, they might not be able to defeat Master Tianlong. Since Casey could


    kill Master Tianlong, it showed that Casey''s strength was even more terrifying than Master Tianlong¡¯s.


    But no matter how strong Casey was, he had to make living. As long as Casey was a human, he


    couldn''t escape the vanity.


    ording to Gentry''s logic, Casey was only in his twenties. So most of his time must have been used


    to practice martial arts. It was impossible for him to develop his own career.


    So if Gentry wanted to deal with Casey, he could only spend a little money.


    Most girls nowadays did like money. If there was someone who didn¡¯t like money, it could only show


    that the money was not enough.


    Gentry wanted to snatch Casey''s wife. There was nothing more disgusting revenge than cuckolding


    Casey.


    Gentry was very confident in this matter, especially Casey''s wife was a beauty. Generally, the more


    such a girl, the more requirements she had for life.


    At that time, Casey''s wife kicked Casey away and was with him. Then he could show off in front of


    Casey. Only then could he vent his anger.


    Although Casey was strong, he definitely couldn''t attack others just because his wife had an affair.


    Gentry had a deep research on this method of dealing with those people who knew martial arts.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Otherwise, he would not be able to let Grandmaster go to a scenic area to be a monk.


    After Edith heard the words of the two people, she was a little bit dumbfounded. Not to mention that


    she didn''t care about Casey''s money, she didn¡¯t kick Casey away when Casey was scolded as a wimp


    in J City.


    As for material life, Edith couldn''t think of anyone who couldpare to Casey, the head of the Davies


    family, the young master of Guanling, and the son-inw of the Sue family.


    "Sorry, I''m not interested in what you guys said. I will only be with Casey in my life. If you guys just


    want to say this, I don''t think there is any need to waste time." Edith said.


    Hearing Edith say this, Vera hurriedly said, "I know you said this because you still don''t know who the


    rich man we are talking about is. You are afraid that we lie to you. I can understand you."


    "But I can tell you that the rich man who fell in love with you is the head of the Chang family, Gentry. the


    Chang family is the top one family in N City. The entire Yuping Mountain belongs to the Chang family.


    The assets of the Chang family may not be less than tens of billions. It doesn''t attract you?"


    Edith curled her lips and said, "I''m sorry. It has nothing to do with money, and... tens of billions is not


    too much."


    Cassidy and Vera took a breath after hearing Edith''s words. They didn''t expect that Edith would say


    such words. She couldn''t even like the tens of billions of assets. Vera thought Edith was pretending.


    Yes, in their eyes, Edith was just pretending.


    However, when Edith was in charge of Davies family for Casey, the money she handled was more than


    tens of billions. No matter what, Edith had been around. So how could she care about this little money?


    "Ms. Edith, sometimes, you have to be contented. That rich man has tens of billions. Looking at Casey,


    he wears the most ordinary clothes. He doesn¡¯t even have millions. No matter what, the head of the


    Chang family is definitely better than Casey." Vera said again.


    Edith was a little impatient. She didn''t want to argue with these two people whether Casey or Gentry


    was better. Because in her eyes, no one couldpare Casey.


    "Don''t continue to waste time on this issue, otherwise I want to leave here." Edith said angrily.


    Vera immediately nced at her contemptuously, and said, "We almost finish the meal. Now you said


    such words. Today''s meal is Lord Chang''s treat. Think about it, if you are still with Casey, you can''t eat


    such an expensive meal in your life."


    Cassidy tugged Vera¡¯s arms, and whispered, "Watch out your mouth! Our goal is Casey, not her. What


    if she really dates with Lord Chang in the future? We can''t offend her."


    Vera realized her problem and hurriedly showed an apologetic smile to Edith, and said, "I said too


    straightforward. Don''t mind."


    Edith couldn''t eat anymore because of the two of them, so she sat in her seat and sulked.


    Not long after, Casey came back. Seeing Edith look upset, he asked, "What''s the matter?"


    Edith stared at Cassidy and Vera. She didn''t intend to conceal the incident, then she just repeated what


    the two said.


    Casey frowned immediately after hearing it. He nced at Cassidy and Vera with some annoyance.


    Both Cassidy looked away with some guilty conscience. In their opinions, even if Edith pretended to be


    unhappy, she shouldn''t tell Casey about it. She was really a silly woman.


    When Casey heard that Yuping Mountain belonged to the Chang family, he knew why Lord Chang


    wanted to get Edith.


    Casey sneered. the Chang family wanted to deal with him, but they actually didn''t check his


    background. Now Casey¡¯s identity was not too confidential. Anyone could find out after a little


    investigation. It was a pity that people in the Chang family directly treat him as a poor boy with no


    background.


    It seemed that sometimes it could have unexpected effects just because he was keen to wear


    bargains.


    Casey turned to look at Cassidy and Vera, and asked, "That head of the Chang family asked you to


    Anyway, Edith had already told Casey the matter, so there was no need to hide it. Vera directly shouted


    at Casey, "Yes, it was him who asked us toe. We can tell you straightly. The head of the Chang


    family has a crush on your wife. He wants you to leave her."


    "Casey, the Chang family''s assets are tens of billions. How could you, such a poor boy who can wear


    bargains, be able topete with? Even if you are good at fighting, you can¡¯t give Ms. Edith a good


    life."


    "If you take the initiative to quit, maybe Lord Chang can give you some money aspensation when


    he is happy. The person who knows the current affairs is wise. You should think about it."


    Casey curled his lips and said, "A little the Chang family also wants to steal my wife. He really doesn''t


    know who I am."


    Vera immediately red at him and said, "Casey, don''t bluff. It was Lord Chang''s treat today. This meal


    costs more than 80,000 dors. Can you afford it? If you still say such words again, you have to pay


    the meal today. We won¡¯t pay it."


    Vera felt that Casey must be scared to death after hearing what she said. After all, few people were


    willing to spend more than 80,000 dors on a meal, let alone such a poor like Casey.


    But what she didn''t expect was that Casey didn''t take this seriously.


    "So what? Juts a meal. Even if I buy this restaurant, it is just a piece of cake for me."

 Chapter 774 I Want to Buy Your Restaurant

    Chapter 774 I Want to Buy Your Restaurant


    Both Vera and Cassidy looked at Casey speechlessly, feeling that Casey was bragging.


    "Don¡¯t brag here! Who do you think you are? This restaurant is worth twenty million at least. You said


    you want to buy, then you can buy it?" Vera stared at Casey contemptuously.


    Cassidy also felt that Casey''s words were way out of line. He said to Casey, "Casey, I know that men


    like to brag. But at this time, there is really no need to be like this. Listen to me, you will never be able


    to win Lord Chang. While there is still room for negotiation, just admit that you are wrong as soon as


    possible."


    Casey looked at the two people coldly. If Casey considered the two of them as friends just now, the two


    of them would be cklisted by Casey now.


    Casey didn¡¯t continue talking with Vera and Cassidy, but beckoned directly to the waiter over there.


    "Call your boss here." Casey said.


    "Sir, is there something wrong?" the waiter asked nervously.


    "No, I just want to see your boss. Go to call him over." Casey said with a smile.


    Casey''s seat was the most expensive in this restaurant. So no matter what he asked, the waiter dare


    not neglect. So the waiter immediately turned around to find the boss.


    Both Vera and Cassidy looked at Casey in confusion, wondering why Casey asked the waiter to call the


    boss over.


    Edith, who knew Casey well, guessed what Casey was going to do at the first time. If nothing else, the


    owner of this restaurant should be reced today.


    If it was before, Edith might persuade Casey. But after taking charge of Davies family for a period of


    time, Edith didn''t have many opinions about the purchase of assets.


    Because this restaurant was not a consumable, but a profitable industry. Even if Casey spent a lot of


    money on it, they would not suffer loss. They could earn back the money they spent as long as they


    had patience.


    After a while, the waiter brought the owner of Hongyun Restaurant to Casey''s table.


    "Sir, do you like the dishes here? If there is a problem, I will ask the chef to make a new one for you."


    The boss was a middle-aged man in his forties. He seemed to be an easygoing person.


    Casey smiled at him and said, "The food is delicious. I just want to ask you what is the market value of


    your restaurant now?"


    The boss was taken aback for a moment, and then he said, "It''s about 20 million dors. So?"


    In order to highlight the value of his restaurant, the price quoted by the boss was much higher than the


    actual price.


    "I want to buy your restaurant." Casey said.


    The boss was surprised. He didn''t expect Casey to buy his restaurant. Not everyone would dare to say


    such words.


    Both Vera and Cassidy widened their eyes and looked at Casey with incredible faces. They didn''t


    expect Casey to actually buy this restaurant.


    He was just so bragging!


    "Sir, are you kidding me?" The boss stared at Casey and asked.


    Before Casey spoke, Vera on the side immediately said, "Yes, he was joking. I''m really sorry. He may


    be irritated by some of our words and feels that he can''t be embarrassed, so he wants to prove himself.


    So sorry!"


    "I''m not joking. I really want to buy it. I''ll pay 30 million. We can sign the contract now. I can give you


    money right now." Casey said.


    Vera red at Casey immediately, and said, "Can you stop bragging here? You don¡¯t look at the


    clothes you wear? Just you? You can take out 30 million? It¡¯s not easy for you to take out three


    thousand. Don¡¯t waste the boss¡¯ time here."


    "I''m really sorry. We''re causing you trouble." Cassidy also looked at the boss apologetically.


    Seeing that Vera and Cassidy were making trouble on the side, Casey stood up, looked at the boss,


    and said, "Let''s go to another ce and talk about it. You will know whether I really want to buy it after


    the talk."


    The boss thought for a while. Although he also felt that Casey''s clothes were too ordinary and Casey


    didn''t look like a rich man, he wouldn¡¯t suffer any loss since the other party had said so.


    The most important thing was that the operating costs of this restaurant were too high. For him, there


    was great pressure.


    Although the most expensive meal here could reach as much as 80,000 dors, the cost of the input


    was also quite scary. All the ingredients had to be shipped by air, and some of them couldn¡¯t even be


    bought. The boss didn¡¯t have much background. Once there was a problem with the funds, his


    restaurant would have to go bankrupt, so he had the idea of selling the restaurant a long time ago.


    But there were few who could afford this restaurant. So when Casey said that he wanted to buy it, even


    if it was a fake, the boss was willing to listen to it.


    The boss nodded to Casey, and then walked in with Casey.


    When Vera and Cassidy saw this, they were a little speechless, thinking that this boss was really


    stupid. At first nce, they knew that Casey would not be able to afford it, but the boss was actually


    willing to have a talk with Casey.


    "Hmph, no matter how extravagantly Casey bragged, he still doesn''t have money. He absolutely can¡¯t


    buy this restaurant. But that''s okay. You will know he is just a guy who likes to pretend and brag.¡± Vera


    stared at Edith and said.


    "To be honest, Casey is really inferior to Lord Chang. I really suggest you to consider it carefully. It is a


    pity for such a girl like you to be with Casey." Cassidy also said.


    Edith rolled her eyes at them. She really didn''t want to talk with them, so she bowed her head and


    yed with her mobile phone.


    After about half an hour, the boss and Casey walked back.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    When Vera saw this, she immediately said to the boss, "Am I right? This guy can¡¯t afford this restaurant


    at all. Let him pay for the meal today. I think he can''t even pay for this meal."


    The boss said with a smile, "It¡¯s my treat today. You guys don''t need to pay for it."


    Vera was taken aback and asked, "Why?"


    The boss showed an excited smile on his face, turned to look at Casey, and said, "Mr. Davies already


    bought our hotel. We signed the contract just now, and Mr. Davies also paid for the money. So from


    now on, this restaurant belongs to Mr. Davies."


    After hearing the boss'' words, Vera and Cassidy''s jaws almost dropped to the floor.


    "How... how is this possible!"

 Chapter 775 Then Ill Play with You

    Chapter 775 Then I''ll y with You


    "Are you kidding me? He really bought your restaurant? Could it be that he asked you to act with him?"


    Cassidy turned to look at the boss and asked.


    The boss smiled, "Naturally it is true. Should I take the contract over for you to take a look?"


    Cassidy looked at the boss'' serious look, feeling that the boss did not seem to be lying. The cold sweat


    on his forehead had alreadye out.


    Being able to buy a restaurant casually was enough to show that Casey¡¯s identity was not simple. They


    had thought that Casey¡¯s clothes were ordinary, so they naturally believed that Casey had no money.


    Their attitude towards Casey was very bad.


    Although they were helping the Chang family now, they were only asked to let Casey and Edith break


    up. It seemed that this task couldn''t be done at all. If Casey got angry with them, the Chang family


    wouldn''t definitely stand still and watch.


    Vera obviously did not realize the seriousness of the problem. Although she was shocked by Casey¡¯s


    buying the restaurant, her preconceived notions made her quickly find a reason to suppress the fact.


    "Even if you really bought this restaurant, so what? It is only 30 million. the Chang family is a big family


    with tens of billions of assets. Compared with the tens of billions, 30 million is still far behind." Vera was


    aggressive, as if the tens of billions were her own.


    She looked down on Casey from the very beginning, but everything that Casey didter would make


    her feel embarrassed. So now Vera had forgotten her purpose this time. She just wanted to find her


    dignity back in front of Casey.


    Hearing Vera say this, Cassidy hurriedly tugged her arm and said, "Enough! Don''t say it again."


    Then he looked at Casey again and apologized, "Casey, I''m really sorry. We shouldn''t be involved in


    this matter. We are blinded by benefits, but you can rest assured that we won''t continue. Please forgive


    us."


    Casey raised his eyebrows. He didn''t expect that Cassidy would be so good at dealing with matters


    and he actually apologized so quickly.


    The facts had proved that this was the most correct way for him to do this. If he continued, with Casey''s


    temper, he and Vera would definitely have a good ending.


    "Cassidy! Can you be a man? You always apologize to him! Even if he can buy this restaurant, so


    what? We have the Chang family behind us. What are you afraid of!"


    Vera felt ashamed. After Cassidy apologized to Casey, she felt more ashamed.


    "When did we have the Chang family behind us? the Chang family came to us just because we knew


    Casey. Don''t be naive. If this continues, we will get into trouble!" Cassidy said.


    Vera''s chest was ups and downs. Although she knew that she was indeed not as rich as Casey, she


    just felt ufortable if she couldn¡¯t show off in front of Casey.


    Just when Cassidy was talking into Vera, there was a sound of footsteps outside the restaurant. They


    turned their heads and saw that a group of men in ck suits came in.


    After these people came in, they immediately lined up in two rows, and then Gentry, wearing a white


    suit and sunsses, walked in from the outside, looking quite ostentatious.


    When Vera saw Gentrying in, her eyes lit up. She immediately gave Casey a triumphant smile,


    "Lord Chang came here in person. Now, let''s see how you continue to brag!"


    Gentry quickly walked in front of them. He took off the sunsses with a smile on his face.


    "It seems that you guys had a very good chat. I don''t know if I can join you guys?" Gentry said with


    smile. He had been sending his subordinates to stare at the situation here. When he learned that


    Casey bought Hongyun Restaurant, he knew that Cassidy and Vera would definitely not be able to


    handle it, so he came over in person.


    "Of course you can join us. Lord Chang, you finally came here. This brat is arrogant after he bought the


    restaurant. If youe forward, he will definitely not dare to continue to be arrogant." Vera immediately


    ttered Lord Chang.


    Gentry curled his lips and looked at Casey. In his eyes, a restaurant was really nothing.


    Before Casey spoke, the boss on the side spoke, "Gentry, you should know that you are not weed


    here."


    Gentry smiled, "Are you still angry about the previous things? You are a boss. It is better to be


    generous. Otherwise, you can¡¯t make your business big."


    The boss snorted immediately. His face was full of anger.


    A long time ago, this boss had some grudges with Gentry. Logically, if he wanted to sell his restaurant,


    it wouldn¡¯t be difficult. Because his restaurant was very famous in N City. However, the boss offended


    Gentry, no one dared to take over his restaurant in N City. The boss could only run this restaurant.


    The reason why the two of them had grudges was because Gentry wanted to buy the restaurant for five


    million, but the boss did not agree.


    "You should be Casey? Seriously, your wife is really beautiful. The two of them should have already


    stated my purpose. I¡¯ll speak straightly. Buying a restaurant is nothing. You are still young. So


    sometimes, you¡¯d better learn to respect the elders, otherwise you will suffer loss." Gentry said with a


    sneer.


    "Respect you? You are really shameless. Why don''t you cry and ask me for ice cream?" Casey looked


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    at Gentry and said.


    Gentry''s face suddenly sank. He said coldly, "What did you say?!"


    The boss on the side immediately said, "Gentry, I advise you to leave here as soon as possible,


    otherwise it will be toote when you regret it."


    When signing the contract inside just now, the boss already knew Casey''s identity, so he didn''t hesitate


    to sell the restaurant to Casey.


    the Chang family did have an unbeatable position in N City. Butpared with Davies family in B City,


    it was much worse. So the boss was not worried that Gentry would make trouble for Casey.


    "I will regret it? Stop it! In the whole N City, there is no one who can make me regret! I think you have


    some problems with your brain, so that you dare to say such words in front of me." Gentry spoke with


    disdain.


    The boss was about to reveal Casey''s identity, letting Gentry know how stupid he was. But at this


    moment, Casey stopped him.


    "Seriously, it is really amazing that you can be the head of the Chang family. But since you are so


    confident, I will y with you. I hope you will not kneel in front of me and beg for mercy."


    After Casey finished speaking, he took out his mobile phone and called Jordan.


    This guy actually wanted to steal his wife! If Casey didn''t teach him a lesson, it would be really a bit


    embarrassing.

 Chapter 776 Disgusting

    Chapter 776 Disgusting


    After hearing Casey''s words, Gentry immediately showed a deep contempt on his face. Let him to


    kneel down to apologize. No one in N City dared to say such words. This guy who wore bargains had


    the guts to say such words!


    Casey briefly exined the situation on his side to Jordan. Then Jordan said that he would arrange for


    someone toe over immediately and let Casey wait for a while.


    After hanging up the phone, Casey sat back in the chair and said, "My men wille over to deal with


    this matter soon. If you don''t mind, just sit down and wait for a while."


    Gentry sneered, then pped his hands. Immediately, someone put a chair behind him.


    After sitting down, Gentry looked at Casey and said, "I will wait here to see who you can call over. In N


    City, there are not many people who dare to say such words in front of me."


    Vera looked at Casey triumphantly, believing that Casey couldn''t y any tricks in front of Gentry, and


    he was destined to have a bad ending today.


    Cassidy was helpless. He always felt a sense of anxiety. Although he also felt that Casey could not


    beat Gentry in N City, Casey looked so calm. If Casey had nothing, how could he be so calm and not


    panicked at all?


    Cassidy now regretted getting involved because of greed for money. If he knew that earlier, he would


    leave directly with Vera.


    The boss didn''t panic at all, either. He still had some expectations. the Chang family had ruled N City


    for so many years. Now there finally was someone who could deal with the Chang family. The boss


    was naturally very happy.


    Gentry was so self-righteous. The boss couldn''t wait to see Gentry''s reaction after he knew Casey''s


    identity.


    "If I''m right, the reason why you let someone persuade my wife to kick me away is because of Master


    Tianlong¡¯s matters?" Casey asked.


    Gentry heard Casey take the initiative to mention this, he immediately snorted. Then he said coldly,


    "Yuping Mountain ounts for nearly half of the Chang family''s annual profit. It is because of you that


    Yuping Mountain would be closed. Now, the losses I suffer every day is equal to a Hongyun


    Restaurant. Do you think whether I should try to teach you a lesson?"


    Casey immediatelyughed, "It was Master Tianlong who caused Yuping Mountain to be closed. I just


    exposed his crimes. Did I do something wrong?"


    "I don''t care whether you are wrong. If it weren''t for you, Master Tianlong¡¯s matters wouldn''t be


    exposed. Who else can I take revenge on except of you?" Gentry said so angrily.


    "It can be seen that you are not a good guy. You can package a despicable thief into a virtuous monk,


    and use this to make money. This kind of behavior is not much better than that of Master Tianlong. In


    this case, I could only teach you a lesson, preventing others from getting hurt." Casey said.


    Gentry snorted, "Just You? You want to teach me a lesson? I think you should p yourself quickly so


    that you can stop dreaming."


    "Since I can develop the Chang family into this step by step, the shameful things I have done are more


    than this. So many people who want the Chang family to fall, but they have no ways to deal with me.


    Do you think you, just a 20-year-old brat, can threaten me?"


    Casey stopped talking nonsense with him. He turned to look at Edith, and asked, "What do you think of


    him?"


    "Disgusting." Edith only said one word.


    Caseyughed, feeling that what Edith said was right.


    Hearing Edith''s evaluation of him, Gentry didn''t care about it and said, "Beauty, I haven''t taught this


    brat a lesson yet. You say something against your intentions in front of him. I don''t me you. After I


    knock this brat down and when you climb onto my bed, I hope you can keep the way you are now."


    Hearing Gentry''s words, Casey''s face sank. He turned around and pped Gentry directly.


    A red handprint appeared on Gentry''s face immediately.


    Gentry looked at Casey in disbelief. In N City, no one dared to p him.


    "How dare you!" Gentry gritted his teeth and shouted at Casey.


    The bodyguards who followed Gentry toe here immediately surrounded this side.


    Casey looked at Gentry indifferently, and said, "If you say something wrong again, I will not just p


    you."


    At this time, Gentry realized that Casey could even kill Master Tianlong. These bodyguards were


    nothing in front of Casey. He couldn''t p Casey. Otherwise, if Casey was angry, he would kill him


    directly.


    Gentry waved his hand to the bodyguards and let them disperse. Then he looked at Casey angrily,


    gritted his teeth and said, "Huh, I''m a civilized man, so I don''t argue with you, a foolish man. But I tell


    you, money can do much more than force can do in this world. Don''t regret itter!"


    Vera also red at Casey, as if the person being pped was her. But she had seen Casey¡¯s martial


    arts with her own eyes. When it came to fight, Casey really didn''t have to fear anyone.


    "Hmph, I guess you can only be proud of it for a while. When the people you call over start to apologize


    to Lord Chang, I just want to see if you can be so calm like now." Vera muttered.


    After a short while, several cars stopped in front of Hongyun Restaurant. Several people wearing suits


    and eyesses, who looked very elegant and imposing, got out of the car, and then walked into


    Hongyun Restaurant.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    As soon as they entered, Gentry, who was thinking about how to retaliate against Casey, noticed them.


    Then he quickly stood up and walked towards those people.


    "Governor Lee, why are you here?"


    "Grand Coordinator Lau, why are you also here?"


    "Investigating Censor Sun, you are also here? What a good day is today? Are you guys here for lunch?


    If I knew it earlier, I would have arranged it for you guys in advance."


    Gentry stared at these people who walked into the hotel with a dumbfounded look. Then a deep horror


    appeared in his mind.


    Although there were few people in N City who dared to offend him, there were still a few. At least he


    couldn''t afford to offend any of the three who appeared in the restaurant now.


    Governor Lee and Grand Coordinator Lau managed the whole N City. No matter how powerful Gentry


    was, he couldn''t afford to offend them.


    Investigating Censor Sun was the biggest leader who supervised Yuping Mountain. Gentry had spent a


    lot of money to get rid of the rtionship between him and Master Tianlong in front of Investigating


    Censor Sun.


    Now the three of them appeared here together, which made Gentry panicked inexplicably.


    When the three of them saw Gentry greeted them with a ttering face, they all snorted and pulled a


    long face. Then, they directly bypassed him and walked towards Casey.


    When they arrived in front of Casey, the three people immediately showed gentle smiles on their faces.


    "Mr. Davies, so sorry! We arete. Bother you to wait for us." Governor Lee smiled and said to Casey.


    Grand Coordinator Lau and Investigating Censor Sun also quickly expressed their apologies to Casey.


    Not far away, seeing this scene, Gentry instantly petrified on spot.

 Chapter 777 Kneel Down to Beg for Mercy

    Chapter 777 Kneel Down to Beg for Mercy


    Vera looked at the three people who walked up to Casey, with a trace of doubt on her face. She was


    not a local, so she didn''t know who these three people were. She did not hear clearly what Gentry


    called the three of them just now. She just saw Gentry enthusiastically greet them, but they just ignored


    Gentry.


    Now Vera adored Gentry very much. How could she tolerate others ignoring Gentry? So she


    immediately yelled at three people.


    "Didn''t the three of you see Lord Chang talk to you guys just now? You dare to ignore him? You guys


    don''t know that he is the lead of the first family in N City? Do you guys want to get out of N City?"


    Gentry in the distance was still wondering why these three people came here, and why their attitude


    towards Casey was so good. After hearing what Vera said, he was frightened and sweated.


    He hurried over here, and directly pped Vera. What Vera said just nowpletely made him get into


    the trouble.


    "Are you brainless? Do you know who they are? You dare to give them this attitude?" Gentry said


    furiously.


    Then he looked at Governor Lee and the other two men, saying, "Governor Lee, it¡¯s her who said that. I


    have never taught her before. In fact, I don¡¯t know her at all, and I don¡¯t know why she would say such


    words."


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    When Vera heard Gentry''s address to this person, her eyes widened. Governor! What did this word


    mean? She knew it very well. But she didn''t expect that the person Casey had found was the Governor


    in N City.


    "Oh? Lord Chang, it seems you are so powerful. Whether I can live in N city has to depend on you? Or,


    how about I give you my position?" Grand Coordinator Lau sneered.


    "It seems that Lord Chang already thinks that he is the king of N City. It seems that he has not learned


    a lesson from the matter about Yuping Mountain. In this case, I think it is necessary for me to


    investigate thoroughly the incident about Green Dragon Temple." Investigating Censor Sun also said.


    The cold sweat on Gentry''s forehead kept flowing down from his cheeks. His face was pale. At this


    time, he just wanted to kill Vera.


    Vera had learned the identities of these three people from their talk. No matter which one of them, they


    were the people who could determine the fate of N City. But she asked them to get out of N City just


    now. She was so scared and shivered now.


    "Grand Coordinator Lau, Investigating Censor Sun, I really don''t mean that. It''s all the brainless woman


    who said it herself. I don''t even know her." Gentry continued to excuse himself.


    Vera was trembling. Now, she finally knew if something happened, Gentry would not be able to speak


    for her no matter how she ttered him.


    Cassidy was already quite speechless at this time. Just now, he kept persuading Vera not to continue


    to interfere with this matter. Vera just didn¡¯t listen to him. Now, Casey had found three big shots. Even


    Gentry was too scared to breathe. Vera was toote to regret it.


    Casey didn''t know these three people either, but he also knew the identities of these three people from


    the conversation. It seemed that the three of them should be the ones that Jordan arranged to help him


    solve the trouble.


    He also didn''t expect that Jordan would invite such big shots. Jordan even invited the three most


    important people in N City.


    Even if Gentry had money, his ending would not be good today.


    "Mr. Davies, we have understood the general situation on your side. Gentry has a deep rtionship


    with Master Tianlong. We have had some evidence that can prove that Gentry and Master Tianlong


    colluded, falsely promoted, and defrauded tourists of money. What¡¯s more, Gentry acquiesces Master


    Tianlong to kidnap and imprison young girls. In the past few years, the Chang family has done a lot of


    shameless things. We have a lot of evidences. Just taking advantage of this opportunity, we will also


    thoroughly investigate the Chang family. We will arrest all those who are still atrge."


    Governor Lee told Casey about the solution and was asking Casey for his approval.


    Casey nodded and said, "Just do what you said. My request is only one point, which is that you must


    be realistic. Gentry relies on his identity as the head of the Chang family to covet my wife. Maybe he


    used to do a lot of same things. I hope you can take it seriously."


    The three of them nodded immediately, not daring to neglect in the slightest.


    Gentry was already full of despair at this time. He hurried over and said with regret, "Sirs, you know


    best what the situation of my Chang family has been in the past few years. My Chang family has never


    done what he said."


    "Don''t quibble here. If it weren''t for Mr. Davies, we didn''t know that you were such a despicable and


    shameless person. You actually can live in N City so long. It is our negligence in work. We will definitely


    investigate thoroughly it this time." Governor Lee spoke categorically.


    Gentry was puzzled, wondering why the three highest-ranking leaders of N City listened to Casey so


    much.


    "Sirs, even if you want to investigate my Chang family, you should give me a reason. Who is this brat


    and why are you so respectful to him?" Gentry asked.


    "Hmph, you don¡¯t know him but you dare to provoke him? It seems that you have really been


    domineering in the past few years. You really think you are the king of N City." Grand Coordinator Lau


    snorted coldly.


    "This is the head of Davies family in B City. Do we need to exin the rest?" Investigating Censor Sun


    said.


    Gentry was stunned for a moment. He was so dumbfounded.


    "Davies family in B City?" Gentry muttered to himself with full of disbelief on his face.


    Gentry had heard that the head of Davies family was a young man who was only in his twenties, but


    Gentry never expected that the head of Davies family woulde to N City. Besides, he actually ran


    into the head of Davies family.


    Both Vera and Cassidy were shocked. They didn''t expect Casey would be the head of Davies family in


    B City. If they knew Casey had such an identity, they would never intervene with this matter.


    "I told you not to continue to interfere with this matter, but you just didn¡¯t listen to me. Now you offended


    the head of Davies family. I see what you are going to do!" Cassidy yelled directly at Vera.


    Vera was panicked and cried directly, "I don''t know it will be like this. Casey, I know I was wrong.


    Please, please forgive me!"


    Then, Vera knelt down directly in front of Casey.


    When Gentry saw this, he thought of what Casey said. When Casey told him not kneel and beg for


    mercyter, he still looked disdainful. But now it seemed that if he didn''t kneel down and beg for mercy,


    the entire Chang family would be over.


    After hesitating for a long time, Gentry walked to Casey, gritted his teeth, and then knelt down.


    "Mr. Davies, I¡¯m such a fool! Please forgive me and the Chang family."


    Casey nced down at him, without any emotion, and said coldly, "If you don¡¯tmit any crimes, why


    bother to kneel down and beg for mercy? You¡¯d better say these words to them. It''s no use begging


    me."

 Chapter 778 The Jades Secret

    Chapter 778 The Jade''s Secret


    In the hotel.


    Two days had passed since the Chang family''s affairs.


    After dealing with the matter that day, Casey took Edith and left Hongyun Restaurant. He ignored


    Gentry¡¯s plea. This man used all means for his own benefit and dared to covet Edith. How could Casey


    spare him?


    As for Cassidy and Vera, Casey didn''t intend to really get even with them. After all, they were at


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    different levels. If the ants yelled in front of the elephant, the elephant would not argue with the ants.


    However, Casey did not say that he would not hold the two of them ountable. After Vera knelt on the


    ground, she waited for Casey to let her get up. But Casey just ignored her. Maybe she was still worried


    about herself now.


    This kind of psychological torture was sometimes not much less than the physical punishment.


    Casey had already taken Edith to visit the whole N City. It was the time to go back. The two of them


    had been resting in the hotel for the past two days. After the trip, they were a little tired. So Casey


    wanted to go back after they had a good rest.


    But Edith, since eating that small piece of wood, she was always energetic. When they had been


    staying in the hotel for the past two days, she was still very excited. When it came to night...


    Casey still had some headaches for this situation. Although being energetic was a good thing, Edith


    always asked Casey to do that kind of stuff and always thought it was not enough. After several times,


    Casey also wanted to eat a piece of wood, and see if he could be energetic to deal with Edith.


    But before Casey knew the origin of this piece of wood, he still did not dare to eat it casually. Although


    Edith did not have any adverse reactions, no one could guarantee that he would not be a rutting


    beast after eating it.


    At that time, Edith would be the one who couldn''t stand it then.


    Casey was sitting on the sofa in the room and looking at the phone, while Edith was lying on the bed


    and ying with the jade that Casey got from Master Tianlong.


    When browsing the web, a piece of local news appeared in front of Casey. After reading it, Casey


    immediately showed a smile on his face.


    "The Chang family, thergest local corporate family, has been investigated and dealt with by relevant


    authorities for suspected major vitions."


    This time, the Chang family would disappear from the world.


    "Honey, what''s so funny about that jade? Don''t eat it." Putting down the phone, Casey smiled and said


    to Edith.


    Edith rolled her eyes at Casey and said, "After two days of observation, this jade seems to be very


    special."


    Casey got up and walked over to the bed, and then asked, "What?"


    "Have you not noticed that the surface of this jade is very uneven? It looks like something is engraved


    on it. I have read it for a long time, but I haven''t understood what is written on it." Edith said.


    Casey took the jade in Edith''s hand and had a closer look. There were indeed many uneven spots on


    the surface, and they were densely packed. But it didn¡¯t look like characters. It was jade material, so


    these uneven ces looked blurry.


    "Maybe this jade is just like this. Who would carve the words on the jade? Why didn¡¯t they write it


    directly on the paper? Besides, if these are really words, you must know it." Casey said.


    Edith shook her head, still feeling a little weird. At this moment, an idea suddenly popped into her mind,


    and then she sat up directly from the bed.


    "I thought of a possibility. You go to buy a bottle of ink and buy some papers by the way." Edith said.


    "What do you buy ink for?" Casey asked with some doubts.


    "Just buy it. You''ll know when you buy it back." Edith said.


    Although Casey didn''t know what Edith was going to do, he obediently left the hotel and bought a bottle


    of ink and some paper back.


    After getting the ink, Edith walked to the side of the table, then poured the ink directly into an ashtray,


    then dipped the jade in it. After a while, she took the jade out of the ashtray and quickly pressed it on


    the paper.


    When Edith took the jade away from the paper, some densely packed words appeared on the page


    immediately, which was the traditional characters they were familiar with.


    Casey stared at the piece of paper. He didn''t expect that the jade stone was actually carved with


    words. Besides, these words were different from what he thought. Those words actually needed to be


    printed with ink on the paper.


    This was just like the temte used in ancient printing. The appearance of the temte was the


    opposite of the characters. Because it needed ink to be printed on paper to be characters, many


    ces on the jade looked very different from normal characters.


    In addition, the jade was a special material, so the words on it were very small and dense, so that


    people couldn''t know what it was at a nce.


    "I¡¯ve told you this jade is unusual. See!" Edith looked at Casey with a smug smile on her face. Now, she


    was just like a child who solved a riddle, with a sense of aplishment.


    Casey smiled and kissed Edith''s forehead, "You¡¯re so good! Now I dere that you are the smartest


    baby in our family, smarter than Sherry."


    Edith rolled her eyes at Casey immediately, and then pushed Casey twice shyly.


    After that, Casey learned Edith''s method and dipped all the ces on the jade with ink and pressed it


    on the paper.


    Because the previous Secret Skills was also traditional characters, Casey had checked a lot of


    information in order to understand Secret Skills, so now when he saw the traditional characters, as long


    as they were not too umon, he generally knew them.


    After staring at the pieces of paper and studying carefully for a while, Casey roughly knew what the


    words engraved on the jade were saying. If he guessed it correctly, the things mentioned were rted


    to XuanJin, which looked a bit like the same technique as XuanJin, but there were big differences.


    Casey ran XuanJin in his body ording to the method mentioned above. In the blink of an eye, he felt


    XuanJin in his body start to run. In that instant, Casey felt that his strength seemed to increase more


    than one level.


    Because he was afraid of what might happen, he hurriedly stopped, and then hurriedly read the rest.


    After a long time, Casey took a deep breath, with unconceble excitement on his face.


    "What the hell is it talking about? Why are you so excited?" Edith asked.


    Casey hugged Edith directly, gave her another big kiss, and said, "Honey, we¡¯re so lucky this time. The


    jade records a secret method that can greatly improve people¡¯s strength within a short time. This is


    simply Kaiyang Heqi Pill which can be used indefinitely!"

 Chapter 779 Six Guwu Families

    Chapter 779 Six Guwu Families


    The so-called Cab was a more difficult and rare martial art, which was different from Basic


    Practicing Skills for Strength.


    There were many kinds of Cab. ording to different purposes, the effects of different Cab were


    also very different.


    Cab recorded on this jade was aimed at improving strength. Once it was used, it would make your


    power triple in a short time, which was simr to the effect of Kaiyang Heqi Pill.


    However, Cab was different from these pills that could improve people''s strength. The side effect of


    using Cab was only to make the user''s body very weak. They couldn''t continue to use their own


    strength in a short time, but they could recover in the end.


    The side effects of Kaiyang Heqi pill will make people disabled or even dead. Obviously, Cab was


    much better.


    Although Casey still had two pills that basically had no side effects, the pills were consumables in the


    final analysis, and would be used up. Cab could be used indefinitely. As long as the physical state of


    the user met the requirements, there would be no problem.


    Of course, this did not mean that people could use Cab casually at any time. The content recorded


    on the jade clearly emphasized that Cab could only be used when it was most dangerous.


    Although Cab could make people burst out in a short time, in the final analysis, it was a squeeze on


    people''s potential. Even if the user could recover, after using Cab, he would fall into a weak state


    and be trampled upon at will.


    Once the opponent was not killed or the opponent had other helpers, he still couldn''t escape.


    Casey didn''t care much about this. If his strength could be increased three times, there would be no


    one who could beat him except the experts above Grandmaster Circle.


    To Casey''s surprise, the basis of Cab was to practice Xuanjin. There was no way to exert the effect


    of Cab by using inner force.


    He was also extremely lucky to get the jade. However, if he didn''t practice Xuanjin, Cab would be


    simple for ornament to him.


    And this was the second time he learned the existence of Xuanjin from a ce other than the secret


    book.


    The first time he learned it from Myles. ording to Myles, there was a record of Xuanjin on the Ray


    family''s genealogy. This time, he saw the exnation of Xuanjin on this Cab.


    ording to Master Tianlong, everything in the bag was found on the dry bone in a cave. Casey


    wondered who the dead was and what rtionship he had with the owner of the tomb stolen by


    Nicolle''s father.


    During this trip to N City, Casey gained a lot. With Cab and the two pills, Casey felt that he had the


    strength to stand out in the martial arts world in C Country,.


    However, the existence of Xuanjin made him realize that the limit of martial arts was not as simple as


    he thought.


    Moreover, he was certainly not the only one who knew Xuanjin in the world, so even if he was


    unmatched in Grandmaster Circle with his current strength , he still needed to be cautious.


    After continuing to rest in the hotel for a day and thoroughly studying Cab on the jade, Casey and


    Edith embarked on the journey home.


    At the same time, in the lobby of a hotel in B City, a group of extraordinary people gathered here. The


    hotel had been hired and all the guests who came to dinner were persuaded to leave.


    At this time, the hotel attendants were carefully hiding in the corner, looking curiously at these people


    who were obviously not easy to provoke, and dare not make any sound.


    The leader of this group was an old man in traditional Chinese clothing. His hair was gray and had an


    air of quiet authority.


    In front of the old man in traditional Chinese clothing, there were four people with different clothes and


    different shapes, but their momentum was not weaker than that of the old man in in traditional Chinese


    clothing.


    If someone who knew the martial arts came here and saw the five people gathered here, he would be


    shocked.


    Because each of the five people present is the top existence in Grandmaster Circle, and the five people


    could almost represent the whole martial arts world of C Country.


    Martial arts had been inherited for thousands of years in C Country. In modern times, due to the


    development of science and technology, martial artists had to hide from the secr society, but this did


    not facilitate the decline of martial arts.


    So far, martial arts practitioners could be seen everywhere in C Country, and the most active in the


    modern martial arts world was the six Guwu Families.


    These six Guwu Families could be regarded as the strongest among the forces in the martial arts


    world. All of them had rich heritage and sound martial arts inheritance. Even those ancient martial sects


    were not qualified topete with them.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    The Law family in Jiangbei was one of the six Guwu Families.


    The five people present were the heads of the other five Guwu Families except the Law family.


    The six Guwu Families were distributed all over C Country. Now the main reason why they gathered in


    B City the death of two Grandmasters of the Law family.


    They were here for Casey.


    "Everyone has arrived, so I won''t talk nonsense. You have known the reason why I convened everyone


    here this time." The old man in traditional Chinese clothing nced at the people present and said


    slowly.


    Everyone present had a trace of admiration for the old man, because he was Duffy Wong, the head of


    the Wong family, which was the best family among the six Guwu Families.


    The overall strength of the Wong family was stronger than that of other Guwu Family, so the other five


    families respect the Wong family as the leader.


    "The young man named Casey was able to kill the two masters of the Luo family at such an age. His


    talent was amazing. The two masters of the Law family were inferior in skills and killed by him. There''s


    nothing to say."


    "But Casey is nd''s apprentice, so the death of the two Grandmasters of the Law family has a


    different nature."


    "There is feud between our six Guwu Families and nd. nd killed many disciples of our six families


    in the past. The feud smoldered on for years and couldn''t be ended no matter how long."


    "Now Casey killed two Grandmasters of the Law family. It is likely that he was instructed by nd.


    nd was a cowardly person and had hid for so many years. As soon as he appeared, he gave us


    such a big threat."


    "If this thing goes by like this, nd''s next goal is likely to be one of the remaining five families. We


    may be destroyed by nd and his apprentice in the end."


    "We gather here to eradicate the cancer of the martial arts world. nd''s apprentice is only in his


    twenties. If he is allowed to grow up again, the threat he brings will surpass nd."


    "So this year''s the Martial Conference will be held in B City. We are bound to eradicate nd''s


    apprentice. If he doesn''te forward, we will try to force him to appear. Once he shows up, we will


    resolutely kill him!"

 Chapter 780 The Martial Conference

    Chapter 780 The Martial Conference


    The news that the Martial Conference would be held in B City soon spread throughout C Country


    Martial Circle. Not only people in C Country Martial Circle knew about it, but even ordinary people in B


    City had heard of it more or less.


    Moreover, in the news which Duff spread out, he said Casey would participate in it, saying that more


    than half of people in C Country Martial Circle wanted to challenge Casey.


    In order to be able to force Casey to participate in the Martial Conference, they also specially spread


    that Casey''s strength was not as powerful as the rumors. As for why Casey could kill the two


    Grandmasters of the Law family, they thought Casey relied on scheming and his luck.


    In Duffy''s eyes, Casey was only in his twenties. Besides, Casey had such outstanding talent and


    strength, he must be arrogant. Once he heard that some people question his strength, he would


    definitely jump out to prove himself.


    Moreover, Davies family was a well-known family in B City. Casey also had a very big reputation in B


    City. Now everyone in B City knew that people in C Country Martial Circle would challenge Casey. If


    Casey refused to participate, it meant he was afraid. In this way, in the eyes of people in B City,


    Casey''s status would definitely be greatly diminished.


    If Casey didn''t want others to say that he was a coward, he muste forward to fight.


    As long as Casey was willing toe to participate in the Martial Conference, the rest would be easy.


    The heads of the five major families had already discussed the countermeasures against Casey.


    As the representative of C Country Martial Circle, the five major families had to be decent, so the way


    to deal with Casey had to be decent. Unless they couldn¡¯t solve it, they would use shameless means.


    For a time, people from C Country Martial Circle came to B City from all over the country. These warrior


    who usually did not show up in secr society at all gathered in B City for the first time on arge


    scale. During this time, it could be seen some people with sturdy aura and fierce faces on the main


    street in B City and some wore very retro clothes, which made the people of B City a little confused.


    Casey and Edith returned to B City by ne from N City. As soon as they came out of the airport, they


    saw a group of people in front of a billboard not far away.


    Edith was a little curious, so she took Casey and walked over there, wanting to see what they were


    looking at.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    In front of the billboard, Casey and Edith saw the words "The Martial Conference".


    Below were some introductions to the Martial Conference. In order to make it easier for ordinary people


    to understand the purpose of this Martial Conference, the five major families described the Martial


    Conference as a martial artspetition.


    At the bottom of the advertisement, it was written boldly, "If you want to see the head of Davies family


    in B City be beaten,e to the Martial Conference!" After that was the address of the Martial


    Conference, it was at thergestmercial gymnasium in B City.


    Although those five Guwu Families were all dedicated to martial arts, they were still very rich, so it was


    very easy for them to rent a venue in B City and advertise.


    After Casey saw thest sentence, he suddenly frowned, wondering why this Martial Conference would


    get involved with him.


    Edith turned her head and nced at Casey, saying, "This Martial Conference is so shameless. In


    order to attract people''s attention, they actually used such a low-level advertisement."


    Casey pondered for a moment. Then he turned his head and nced at a young man beside him. He


    asked, "Dude, do you know what this Martial Conference is for? Who organized it?"


    The young man turned his head and nced at Casey. Although Casey was very famous in B City, not


    everyone knew what Casey looked like.


    "This Martial Conference has been very popr recently. Don''t you know it? I heard that the organizers


    are the five major Guwu Families. People from C Country Martial Circle wille to participate. It''s


    pretty mysterious. It''s in the 21st century. How could there are people knowing martial arts? But it


    sounds very exciting. I heard that the head of Davies family will also participate in it. Mr. Davies is


    indeed a person with real skills, but this Martial Conference said that it would violently beat Mr. Davies.


    I don¡¯t know if it is true." The young man said.


    After listening to what the young man said, Casey nodded thoughtfully. The so-called five Guwu


    Families should be the same as the Law family. Casey did not expect that there would be five Guwu


    families like the Law family.


    The reason why they came to B City to hold this Martial Conference and deliberately put Casey in the


    advertisement was very likely that they came for Casey.


    "It seems that there are so many troubles recently. But it¡¯s good. I just need a chance to consolidate my


    strength. I can take this opportunity to try my strength." Casey said with a smile.


    The young man stared at Casey suspiciously. He always felt that the person in front of him was familiar.


    "Dude, what do you do? Why do I feel you are so familiar?" the young man asked.


    Casey said with a smile, "Professional hatchet man."


    After speaking, Casey held Edith''s hand, then they turned and left here.


    The young man stared at Casey''s back, feeling a little confused. After a while, he suddenly thought of


    something, and then he eximed, "Mr. Davies! Casey Davies! My God! The one who talked to me just


    now was Mr. Davies!"


    ...


    Back in the Davies House, everyone in Davies family was in the living room, discussing the Martial


    Conference.


    "These people are really endless. After solving one, five more popped up. People in Warrior Circle are


    really more narrow-minded than those in our business world." Darius said a little impatiently.


    Everyone was a little helpless. They all agreed with Darius'' words, but it seemed that this matter was


    not whether they were narrow-minded or not.


    It could only be said that people in Warrior Circle paid more attention to revenge.


    After Casey came back, he had learned about these five Guwu Families from Baron and Dick, and


    knew their purpose for holding this Martial Conference. It should be that five major Guwu Families were


    afraid that Casey posed a threat, so they came here in advance to eliminate hidden dangers.


    "Casey, you can''t participate in this Martial Conference. The five Guwu Families have joined forces. It is


    far stronger than the Law family. If you really participate in it, you will get into their traps. Contact


    Master quickly. You must not be incited by them." Dick looked at Casey with a worried face and tried to


    persuade Casey.


    Casey said with a smile, "They''ve already dered to challenge me in the advertisement. If I don''t go, I


    will be a joke in the eyes of people in B City."


    "So what? It''s better to be a joke than to lose your life." Dick retorted.


    "Don''t worry. Even if I really participate in it, these so-called five major Guwu Families can''t defeat me."


    Casey said.


    Dick suddenly felt that Casey was a little too bragging. Just when he was about to continue to persuade


    Casey, someone ran in and shouted, "Mr. Davies, there is a person outside who ims to be the head


    of the Wong family which is the head of the five Guwu sects wants to see you."

 Chapter 781 Challenge the Entire C Country Martial Circle

    Chapter 781 Challenge the Entire C Country Martial Circle


    Casey raised his eyebrows when he heard the man''s words. Well, speak of the devil!


    "Let him in." Casey said.


    The man nodded and hurried out to call in the people who were waiting outside.


    After a while, Duffy walked in with a young girl from outside. Duffy looked like that he had experienced


    all the different things in life, while the little girl was full of curiousness about everything, and there was


    still some innocence in her eyes.


    Two people were walking together. Although it looked like a little weird, it still attracted others¡¯ attention.


    The one who followed Duffy was no one else, but Duffy''s 16-year-old granddaughter, Ainsley Wong.


    After the two entered the living room, their eyes fell directly on Casey who was sat on the main seat of


    the living room.


    Duffy looked at Casey and felt the aura on Casey¡¯s body. He suddenly felt a trace of emotion. It


    seemed that Casey was indeed the same as the rumors. At such a young age, he was already a


    Grandmaster that countless people dreamt of.


    Duffy felt a sense of danger on Casey''s body. Even the heads of several other families never made him


    feel this way. It seemed that it really wasn''t a coincidence that Alonzo and Maynard die in Casey¡¯s


    hands.


    "Mr. Casey is really handsome, young and promising. When I saw you today, you are really as the


    same as the rumors. You are so powerful that I feel a little ashamed in front of you." Duffy said.


    Hearing her grandfather saying this, Ainsley on the side immediately retorted, "Grandpa, you are really


    old. This guy is handsome? He is far from being handsome."


    "Ainsley, where is your manner?" Duffy turned to look at Ainsley, and said.


    Ainsley was obviously not convinced, and said, "Am I wrong? He is so ordinary. He is far worse than


    handsome."


    Casey was a little speechless when he heard the little girlmenting on his appearance in such a


    serious manner. He felt that Duffy had deliberately brought such a girl to talk down him.


    "If you guys are here to see what I look like, I think you can just search my photos on the Inte


    directly. There is no need toe there specifically." Casey said.


    Ainsley immediately curled her lips at Casey, with a trace of contempt on her petite face.


    Duffy smiled apologetically at Casey, and said, "My granddaughter has been spoiled by me since


    childhood. Mr. Davies, please forgive her rude words."


    "I won''t talk nonsense. I came here just for inviting Mr. Davies to participate in this Martial Conference. I


    believe Mr. Davies also has some understanding of this Martial Conference. Such a grand martial arts


    event! It will be pity if Mr. Davies doesn¡¯t participate in it."


    When Casey heard Duffy''s words, he immediately showed contempt, and then he said, "You didn''t say


    that in the advertisement. I don''t think that people who just know to belittle others to attract attention


    can hold any good events."


    Casey didn''t have to be polite to Duffy. Now that everyone knew what the other party wanted to do,


    there was no need to be hypocritical.


    Duffy was not angry. He just smiled and said, "We are not doing well enough about advertising. But I


    believe that Mr. Davies will not care about it, right? As long as Mr. Davies goes to the Martial


    Conference and shows your strength at the conference, you can easily resolve this negative news."


    After speaking, Duffy took out an invitation letter from his pocket.


    "This is an invitation letter for the Martial Conference. I hope that Mr. Davies can participate in this


    event, so that everyone in C Country Martial Circle can see how great Mr. Davies is."


    Duffy ran his inner force on his fingertips. Then, he flickered the invitation letter towards Casey.


    Grandmaster had already had the ability to kill people with a leaf. This invitation letter was harder than


    leaves. After Duff¡¯s shot, the invitation letter instantly became a killing weapon and quickly flew towards


    Casey.


    Everyone in the living room was shocked when they saw this. They only felt a powerful aura appear,


    and immediately after that, the invitation letter had flown in front of Casey.


    Casey looked calm. When the invitation letter flew in front of him, he gently lifted one hand, and he


    used two fingers to mp the invitation letter. The inner force on the invitation also dissipated in an


    instant. No one could see that this invitation letter carried the power that could kill people.


    When Duffy saw Casey resolve his attack so easily, his eyes were also narrowed. Casey''s strength


    seemed to be more powerful than he thought.


    "Sorry. I didn''t want to ept your invitation, so just take this invitation back."


    After Casey finished saying it, his hand which was holding the invitation letter gently shook the


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    invitation letter back.


    The speed of the invitation letter was twice as fast as when Duffy threw it to Casey just now. Everyone


    only saw an afterimage appeared in front of them. Then, Duffy quickly retreated back. After turning


    around, only then did Duff barely stabilize himself. Besides, the invitation letter also appeared in his


    hands.


    All of these happened so quickly. Everyone was amazed at the horror of fighting between


    Grandmasters. If they were in that fight, they were afraid that they would not know how they died just


    now.


    Duffy looked at Casey with a somewhat gloomy face, and said, "Such a grand event! Are you sure you


    don''t participate?"


    "Sorry, in my opinion, it is not a grand event." Casey said.


    "Why are you so ignorant? My grandfather personally invited you, but you refused. I have never seen


    such ignorant persons." Ainsley immediately shouted at Casey.


    Duffy shook his head, knowing that Casey was not stupid. Casey must have guessed their purpose, so


    being refused was also expected.


    "If this is the case, I won''t bother you guys too much. Mr. Davies, if you change your mind, you can go


    to the Martial Conference at any time. Bye!"


    After speaking, Duffy took Ainsley to walk out.


    Ainsley red at Casey when she left. She looked quite angry.


    When the two walked outside the Davies House, Ainsley looked upset and said, ¡°Grandpa, that Casey


    is too arrogant. You personally invited him but he refused you. I think you should directly teach him a


    lesson. He shouldn¡¯t be as powerful as the rumors."


    Duffy stopped, turned his head to look at Ainsley, and said, "Ainsley, Casey is terrifying. He''s not as


    simple as you think. I¡¯m not his match at all."


    Ainsley immediately widened her eyes and said, "Grandpa, how could you not be that guy''s match? I


    don¡¯t think he¡¯s anything special. Didn¡¯t he just catch the invitation letter that you threw to him and then


    threw it back to you? ?"


    Duffy took a deep breath, and then carefully rolled up the sleeve of the arm which was he had just


    received the invitation letter.


    Ainsley looked down and saw that Duffy''s arm was trembling at this time. The veins on the arm already


    popped out, and more than half of them already turned red. Ainsley was so scared that she eximed


    directly.


    ...


    In the living room, everyone looked at Casey and felt that Casey''s rejection of Duffy was a wise choice.


    "Buddy, didn''t you say that you didn''t take those five major Guwu Families seriously at all? Why did you


    refuse him in the end?" Dick looked at Casey with a smile.


    Casey waved to Dick and motioned for him toe.


    Dick came over and looked at Casey with some doubts. Casey leaned in Dick¡¯s ear and said


    something.


    Dick''s eyes widened for an instant, and then he shouted, "What! You want to challenge the entire C


    Country Martial Circle? Refusing the invitation of the five major Guwu Families is just to take the


    initiative in your own hands?!!!"


    The people in the living room who still felt relieved about that incident were stunned immediately. They


    were just looking at Casey and didn¡¯t know what to say.

 Chapter 782 We Have to Kill Him at All Costs

    Chapter 782 We Have to Kill Him at All Costs


    "Casey, challenging the entire C Country Martial Circle is not a wise move. You must consider it


    carefully." Jordan looked at Casey with some worries.


    "Yes, boss, you can''t just say this kind of words causally. It''s crazy to contend with the entire C Country


    Martial Circle by yourself." Brady hurriedly echoed.


    "Casey, in my opinion, let''s tell our master. It is indeed too difficult for you to deal with them alone, and


    this is the trap of the five major Guwu Families. They just want you to do this." Baron also said


    seriously.


    Casey smiled and looked at the people in the living room. Seeing that they were so worried about him,


    he exined, "You don''t have to worry too much. It''s just a gimmick to challenge the entire C Country


    Martial Circle. It''s said that these five major families can already represent the strongest power in C


    Country Martial Circle? So it is still fighting against the five families. The others don¡¯t have the strength


    of the five major families. So they are basically not a concern."


    "Buddy, even so, you can''t defeat them alone. They have five top Grandmasters, let alone they have


    other Grandmasters. What¡¯s more, there are countless apprentices. How do you fight with them


    alone?" Dick asked.


    Casey shrugged. After getting Cab, Casey no longer had any fear of Grandmasters. Coupled with


    XuanJin, he even felt that these Grandmasters were not enough to deal with him.


    Even there were the five top Grandmasters and the other masters of the five families, Casey still had


    the confidence to fight them.


    This was the self-confidence brought by absolute strength. Dick and the others didn¡¯t know Casey''s


    current level, so they would naturally worry about him.


    "Well, that¡¯s it. Now I will send someone to spread the news, saying that I want to challenge the entire


    C Country Martial Circle. The venue is set at the ce where they hold the Martial Conference. Just


    ept ten battels every day."


    "These five major families belittled me to advertise. If I don¡¯t respond, they might really think that I¡¯m a


    push-over. Therefore, I have to get the initiative this time. What kind of shit Martial Conference has to


    listen to me."


    When everyone saw that Casey was so firm, they knew that it was useless to persuade him. Casey


    was not the kind of person who was easy to be impulsive. Since he decided to do this, he must have a


    certain amount of confidence, so they didn''t argue with Casey again.


    However, Baron and Dick still felt that it was necessary to tell their master about this matter, so they


    passed news to their master what was currently happening in B City through special contact methods.


    ¡®The head of Davies family will challenge the entire C Country Martial Circle! ept ten battles every


    day! All the masters in C Country Martial Circle can participate!¡¯ After Duffy left the Davies House, this


    news spread instantly across the streets of B City at a flying speed.


    Everyone was still specting whether Casey had the guts to participate in the Martial Conference, but


    Casey directly gave them a shocking response, which stunned everyone.


    Casey''s intention to challenge C Country Martial Circle was quite obvious. It was clear that he did not


    take the five major Guwu Families seriously, which made everyone feel that Casey was so arrogant.


    Although many people had heard of Casey''s deeds and knew that he was really powerful, they still


    thought Casey was a little reckless.


    So when some people admired Casey''s courage, there were still many people thinking that Casey was


    so stupid.


    "He actually wants to challenge the entire C Country Martial Circle alone! Does Casey really think that


    no one in C Country Martial Circle can defeat him?"


    "Casey is pretty good! But what he did this time is really too reckless. How could he challenge the


    entire C Country Martial Circle by himself?"


    "How stupid he is! If this news is heard by those real masters, Casey will be screwed up."


    ...


    Phonix Restaurant had been long-term contracted by the five major Guwu Families, as their ce to


    settle in B City.


    At this time, in the lobby of Phonix Restaurant, the five families gathered to discuss how to force Casey


    to participate in the Martial Conference.


    "Casey is really a coward! He doesn''t even dare to participate in the Martial Conference. He is really


    not afraid of beingughed at."


    "Mr. Wong personally invited him, but he refused. It seems that he is really scared."


    Sitting on a chair, Duffy was thinking of the fight between him and Casey just now. Casey''s strength


    was beyond his expectations. He was thinking if he and Casey would really fight at that time, how long


    would he hold on?


    When everyone hated Casey''s refusal to participate in the Martial Conference, and their n could not


    be implemented, one person ran into the lobby and shouted, "Just now, there was news from Davies


    family that Casey would challenge the entire C Country Martial Circle! The venue is set at the ce of


    our Martial Conference."


    Everyone immediately looked at the man, with shocked expressions on their faces.


    "What are you talking about? Casey wants to challenge the entire C Country Martial Circle? Is he


    crazy?" Edwin Moss, the head of the Moss family which was one of the five major Guwu Families,


    asked.


    The person hurriedly exined the detailed news to everyone. After listening to it, everyone showed


    surprise on their faces.


    "This brat is really crazy enough. He refused our invitation just now. But he actually wants to challenge


    the entire C Country Martial Circle. This simply doesn''t respect us." Edwin said angrily.


    "Yeah, Casey thinks that no one can defeat him after he killed the two Grandmasters of the Law family?


    It''s really arrogant!" Rory Jones, the head of the Jones family, echoed.


    The head of the Fong family, Payne Fong showed a smile on his face, and then he said, "Everyone,


    this brat is a little arrogant, but this matter is a good for us."


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "The purpose of our Martial Conference is to allow Casey to take actions, and then we can kill him,


    right? Now he takes the initiative to challenge the entire C Country Martial Circle. It doesn¡¯t need us to


    take actions. Whether he respects us doesn''t matter anymore. When he dies, no one will remember


    him."


    Bradford Chan, the head of the Chan family, nodded and said with a smile, "I thought this brat was


    scared, but I didn''t expect that he was going to be crazy. This is indeed a good thing for us, especially


    he said that he would ept ten challenges a day. These ten battles are carried out in session. We


    can attack him in turn to fight him to death."


    Everyone nodded. They all thought that Casey was asking for trouble for himself. Then they couldn''t


    help but sneer.


    Duffy also showed a look of expectation on his face, and said, "Since this brat has provided us with a


    n to deal with him, we don''t have to show mercy to him."


    "It doesn''t matter whether the Martial Conference is well organized or not. Now the focus is on


    arranging people to fight with Casey. No matter how powerful he is, he will be amb to be


    ughtered when his power runs out."


    "At that time, even if we have to do some mean things, we have to kill him at all costs!"

 Chapter 783 I Wont Be Responsible for Kicking You to Death

    Chapter 783 I Won''t Be Responsible for Kicking You to Death


    Time flew, and the day of the Martial Conference came soon.


    But at this time, no one cared about the Martial Conference. The focus of everyone was on Casey.


    Everyone wanted to see how Casey challenged the whole C Country Martial Circle.


    Jiujiang Stadium, the venue of the Martial Conference.


    At this time, a veryrge ring had been built in the gymnasium. Considering the destructive power of


    the masters in Grandmaster Circle, Casey specially found enough hard metal to build the ring, so as to


    prevent it from being demolished just after a fight.


    On the second floor of the gymnasium, there was also a ring, which was made by five great families to


    hold the Martial Conference.


    But at this time, the second floor was empty, and everyone gathered on the first floor, waiting to see


    Casey''s battle.


    As a very famousmercial gymnasium in B City, the space of Jiujiang Stadium was naturallyrger


    than expected. Only one floor could amodate nearly 20000 spectators.


    The first floor of the gymnasium was full of people, and all passageways had been surrounded. Many


    people who didn''t buy tickets want to take the opportunity to sneak in to see Casey fight.


    After all, this scene was rare, and everyone didn''t want to miss it.


    People from the five great families had been sitting closest to the ring, waiting for Casey to appear.


    Sitting in her seat, Ainsley looked at the people around with expectant expressions, with a trace of


    disdain on her face.


    Although Duffy''s arm really shocked her that day, in her heart, Casey was still not qualified to challenge


    the entire C Country Martial Circle.


    "I am wondering how far Casey can hold on this time. He regards the masters of the martial arts world


    of C Country as his opponent. His courage alone is admirable," an audience sitting next to Ainsley said


    something.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    "That''s right, I was there when the Davies family held a banquet before. That day, Casey fought against


    a very powerful master, which gave me a glimpse of Casey''s strength. In fact, Casey is very powerful. I


    feel that even if he can''t beat everyone of C Country Martial Circle, he can at least hold on for a long


    time," another said.


    When Ainsley heard the conversation between these two men, she immediately curled her lips and


    said, "You really underestimate C Country Martial Circle. Casey is indeed a bit powerful, butpared


    to the entire C Country Martial Circle, he''s still a long way off."


    "Oh? It seems you are very knowledgeable. Are you also a member of C Country Martial Circle?" the


    man asked with a smile.


    Ainsley immediately raised her head proudly and said, "Actually, I am from the Wong family, the head


    of the five great families. My grandfather said that I have great talent in martial arts. In a few years, I


    will be stronger than Casey."


    The two people were surprised when they heard what Ainsley said. During this time, they had also


    heard about the five great families and knew that these five great families were quite powerful, so they


    did not underestimate Ainsley.


    Not long after, a figure appeared at the entrance of the gymnasium, and everyone immediately


    cheered.


    Casey stepped on the ground lightly with his toes, and in the blink of an eye, he reached the front of the


    ring, and with a light leap, he was already on the ring.


    "Small trick. This guy doesn''t have much abilities except for showing off," Payne, the head of the Fong


    family, said with disdain.


    The remaining few Patriarchs also did not take Casey''s tricks seriously. As the heads of the five great


    families, they had a massive ego. Although Casey had killed Orion, they still didn''t think Casey had the


    strength to beat them.


    Only Duffy was silent at this time. After experiencing Casey''s strength personally that day, he


    increasingly believed that it was not advisable to fight Casey alone. In his opinion, killing Casey


    required the cooperation of the heads of the five great families.


    After falling on the ring, Casey nced at the audience and said loudly, "Today, I, Casey, set up the


    ring here to challenge all the masters of C Country Martial Circle. Everyone present today cane on


    stage to fight with me. As long as I don''t fail, I won''t refuse anyone''s challenge!"


    "Wee all the experts toe and teach me!"


    As soon as Casey spoke, many people from the ancient martial arts sect who came here made a


    contemptuous voice. They hadn''t seen Casey fight before, so they all felt that Casey''s reputation was


    boast.


    Soon, a brawny man with arms like heavy hammers jumped into the ring, ring at Casey fiercely, and


    said with disdain, "You are so weak. How dare you vainly challenge the entire C Country Martial Circle.


    I am Chase Wong from Hammer Sect, I will test you!"


    "I hope your challenge won''t end at the beginning!!"


    With that, Chase clenched his fists and the muscle strength on his arm exploded, which was


    particrly striking.


    Everyone looked forward to the two people on the ring. Many people thought that a fierce battle would


    break out between them.


    "Chase looks very strong. I feel that he can smash Casey into meat mud once with his hammer. It will


    be an exciting show." Many ordinary people had this idea at this time. In their cognition, someone who


    looked robust must be very powerful.


    Chase dashed towards Casey and directly hit Casey''s face with the hammer.


    Casey stared at him, raised his foot, and kicked him out of the ring.


    The battle that everyone expected didn''t happen. The first person on stage was defeated by Casey


    easily.


    The whole audience suddenly quieted down.


    Casey coughed gently and said, "In order to avoid wasting time, people below the Half Step Master


    should note up. Otherwise I won''t be responsible for kicking you to death."


    After seeing Casey''s horrible strength, some people of small sects who had vowed to challenge Casey


    immediately gave up the idea.


    Chase who came on the stage just now was an inner force expert at medium stage. However, he was


    kicked away by Casey. It was conceivable how strong Casey was.


    And everyone eximed when Casey warned that those maters who had not reach Half Step Master


    would be killed by him.


    After the lesson of the first person, those who wanted to challenge Casey immediately calmed down.


    After that, none of the people on the stage was weaker than Half Step Master.


    But even so, they were still no match for Casey.


    On the stand, in a corner, a man wearing a ck robe and a hat, whose face was covered, was


    seriously staring at the battle on the ring.


    There was a smell of herbal medicine around the man. The people sitting around him felt a little


    strange, but they didn''t know who he was, so they didn''t dare to say anything.


    With the end of Casey''s battle, the man wrapped in ck gave a sneer.


    "What a great genius! I even envy you talents. Unfortunately, your time is running out. No matter how


    talented you are, it''s just a bubble."

 Chapter 784 Winning Streak

    Chapter 784 Winning Streak


    On the first day of challenging C Country Martial Circle, Casey shocked everyone with ten consecutive


    victories.


    Those who originally thought that Casey was dicing with death were also deeply aware of the


    limitations of their vision. They felt that it was impossible for them to challenge the entire C Country


    Martial Circle, so they subconsciously thought that Casey would not do it either.


    But Casey told them with practical actions that the upper limit of martial arts was not as simple as they


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    thought.


    People from the five great families had a contemptuous attitude towards Casey before. However, after


    watching Casey''s first day of battle, they all had to start paying attention to this matter.


    Casey faced two Grandmasters and eight Half Step Masters on the first day. Judging from the strength


    of the heads of the five great families, it was nothing.


    But these ten battles of Casey were conducted at the same time. No matter how powerful a person


    was, his strength would be exhausted. But Casey''s strength seemed to flow continuously. After ten


    battles, he showed mo sign of fatigue.


    Even the heads of the five great families still thought that they couldn''t do this.


    Realizing the seriousness of the problem, the five great families summoned all the top yers in the


    martial arts world to Phonix Restaurant that night. They said Casey was too arrogant and did not pay


    attention to the martial arts practitioners, encouraging them to deal with Casey together.


    These martial artist were also bloody. After watching Casey''s battle for a day and Casey''s attitude


    towards them, with the encouragement of the people of the five great families, they were all excited and


    vowed to defeat Casey, making Casey understand the meaning of the phrase that there were


    mountains beyond mountains, some people outside.


    This time, almost half of the people in C Country Martial Circle came to B City. The appeal of the five


    great families was still very strong. The number of master o of Grandmaster Circle alone was very


    Although only few people could reach Grandmaster Circle, in such arge C Country where martial arts


    had been inherited for thousands of years, there were countless martial arts sects. The number of


    Grandmasters was still quiterge.


    So from the second day, all the opponents Casey faced were Grandmasters.


    This kind of grand asion had never appeared in the history of the martial arts world. After all, no one


    had ever dared to challenge the entire C Country Martial Circle, so the situation of one person ying


    against many Grandmasters had never appeared.


    The pressure on Casey had increased sharply. After all, fighting against a Half Step Master was


    different from fighting against Grandmasters. Even if Casey''s Xuanjin was longsting, he couldn''t


    stand fighting with so many experts in a row.


    But Casey didn''t mean to back down at all. Hepletely regarded this challenge as a training for


    himself. Now his strength had reached a very high level. Only by fighting and making his body more


    perfect in adapting to Xuanjin could he have the opportunity to reach the advanced stage of Xuanjin.


    Although he achieved the medium stage of Xuanjin very quickly, he had inner force as the foundation,


    so he adapted quickly. To achieve the advanced stage of Xuanjin, he had to go through a lot of


    tempering. It was not as simple as he thought.


    Nowadays, nearly half of the people in C Country Martial Circlewere gathered in B City. Most of the


    stadium auditoriums were martial arts practitioners. With such a huge base, there were a few dozen


    Grandmasters.


    It showed how difficult it was to leap from the medium stage of inner force to the advanced stage of


    inner force.


    Xuanjin was much higher than inner force, so it was even more difficult to reach the advanced stage of


    Xuanjin from the medium stage.


    From the second day of the battle, the heads of the five great families began to fight against Casey.


    They waited until the tenth battle to take the stage. At this time, Casey had consumed a lot of physical


    energy. With the strength of top masters, they were very likely to kill Casey directly.


    But they still underestimated Casey''s strength.


    The next day, Casey''s tenth battle, Payne, the head of the Fong family came to the stage to fight


    Casey. After a hundred moves, he was directly defeated by Casey.


    On the third day, Rory, the head of the Jones family, yed against Casey. Because the previous


    Grandmasters were a bit weak, Casey was in good condition, and he ended the battle with the Tianxing


    Blow.


    On the fourth day, Edwin, the head of the Moss family, went to the ring to challenge Casey. Because he


    had already fought with two experts whose strength was not weaker than that of the heads of the five


    great families, Casey was exhausted by the time of thest battle. He finally had to use Thunder


    Shocking Blow to win the battle.


    At this point, the five great families had thoroughly understood how strong Casey was.


    And Casey was unable to hold on after four-day ultra-high-intensity battle, so he announced that the


    challenge would be suspended for three days, and after three days, he would conduct thest ten


    battles. Those who wanted to beat him only had thest ten chances.


    The lobby of Phonix Restaurant.


    The heads of the five great families gathered here.


    At this time, the atmosphere in the hall was a bit solemn. After learning about Casey these days, they


    increasingly felt that it was an imminent thing to kill Casey.


    Payne, the head of the Fong family, patted the table angrily, and said, "We should have fought against


    this kid in a row. Judging from the battle yesterday, he had reached his limit. But we just thought that


    one of us can beat him. How stupid we are."


    "Payne is right. Yesterday I clearly noticed Casey was struggling. If it weren''t for the power of hisst


    move, I felt I still had a chance toeback. Unfortunately, three of the five of us have been injured.


    There is no way to exert peak strength at all. Only relying on Duffy and Bradford, we cannot beat


    Casey," Edwin said helplessly.


    Both Duffy and Bradford realized that their strategy was wrong from the beginning.


    But it was not their fault. After all, at the beginning, no one knew that Casey would be so horrible. If the


    five of them went to fight Casey in turn at the beginning, the whole martial arts world wouldugh at


    them for jointly bullying a junior.


    After all, it was the fault of pride.


    "At this point, we can only fight for thest time. There are three days left. In these three days, you


    should quickly recover from your injuries. He did not stipte that those who lose cannot challenge him


    again. Bradford and I, as thest choice, will fight with him. I hope we can defeat him at that time. At


    this time, we don''t have to think about our pride," Duffy said.


    "But even so, we may still not be able topletely defeat Casey. Yesterday Casey yed against


    three maters with the same strength as ours. Now three of them are injured and theirbat


    effectiveness is greatly reduced. I am afraid that the situation is not as good as yesterday." Bradford


    said with some worry.


    Duffy also knew that the current situation was not optimistic, but now they had no other way but to fight.


    Just as everyone was sighing, a man wearing a ck robe with his head covered by a hat on the robe


    appeared in the hall.


    "Don''t be too pessimistic, I can help you get rid of Casey."

 Chapter 785 A Man in Black Robe

    Chapter 785 A Man in ck Robe


    Duffy and the other four people turned their heads and looked at the door. After seeing the man in


    ck robe, they showed s a suspicious look.


    "Who are you?" Duffy stared at the man and asked.


    The man in ck robe walked in and said, "It doesn''t matter who I am. The important thing is that I can


    help you get rid of Casey."


    "Oh? Why should we trust you? Why are you helping us?" Duffy asked.


    "The reason is very simple. I also want to kill Casey. I think it is a valid reason. It is enough for us to


    cooperate," the man in ck robe said unhurriedly.


    "Our five great families have joined forces, but we are still unable top beat him. You are only one


    person. Why should we believe that you can help us kill Casey?" Duffy asked.


    The ck-robed man smiled, then took out a small bottle from his clothes and said, "Of course I can''t


    get rid of that kid, so I wille to you to cooperate."


    "What I have in this bottle is a kind of pill that can enhance human strength. You must have heard of


    the Kaiyang Heqi Pill. The pill in my hand has the same effect as the Kaiyang Heqi Pill, but it has no


    side effects."


    Duffy and the other four people instantly fixed their gazes on the bottle in the hands of the man in ck


    robe.


    They naturally knew the reputation of Kaiyang Heqi Pill. This pill, which had the effect of Kaiyang Heqi


    pill but had no side effects of Kaiyang Heqi Pill, was a good thing that everyone pursued.


    Among the six Guwu Families, only the Law family had such things as Kaiyang Heqi Pill, which was


    enough to show that this kind of pill was scarce.


    "I can give each of you a pill. Then it should be easy for you to kill Casey, right?" the man in ck robe


    continued speaking.


    Duffy and others were shocked in an instant. This pill was always in demand, but now the man in ck


    robe actually said that he would give each of them one, which naturally surprised them.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Do not fool us. The pill you mentioned is originally a treasure among the treasures. It is even harder to


    find one. You actually want to give each of us one. Do you think it is this way? Is the pill a jelly bean? I


    think you were sent by Casey to fool us," Payne said, staring at the man in ck robe coldly and said.


    "That''s right, this kind of pill is hard to find. How can we believe that the pill you gave us is genuine? If it


    is a poison, wouldn''t we have to suffer," Rory also said.


    The man in ck robe didn''t panic at all. Afterughing twice, he said, "This kind of pill may be really


    hard to find for you, but to me, it is really like jelly beans."


    "Who are you fooling? Why should we believe what you said," Payne said again.


    "Because I am from Valley of Medicine God."


    As the man in ck robe said, he took out a wooden token from his clothes, and there was a word


    "medicine" written on it, and the whole wooden token exuded the scent of herbal medicine.


    When hearing the words of the ck-robed man, Duffy and others widened in astonishment at the


    token in his hand.


    ...


    In a bar in B City called Golden Bar.


    Casey was sitting in front of the bar counter with Conor drinking.


    After four days of fighting, Casey felt exhausted physically and mentally, so he came to the bar to have


    a drink and rx.


    Conor looked at the young men and women dancing on the dance floor not far away, with emotion on


    his face.


    "Before I was just a pancake vendor. Who could know that I would take over the underground world of


    B City now?" Conor said with emotion.


    No matter where it was, the existence of underground forces would not be scarce. Conor followed


    Casey to B City and naturally continued to do his job.


    In the past, Conor was emperor of the underground world in J City. Now it was not difficult for Casey,


    the head of the Davies family, to help Conor dominate the underground world in B City.


    "Or, organize your staff and open a pancake shop. I believe that with your abilities, it won''t be a difficult


    problem to open a chain store across the country in one year. Those who will follow you in the future


    can also sell pancakes, isn''t it better than living in fighting now?" Casey said with a smile.


    Conor smiled after hearing what Casey said, and said, "Actually, I have had this idea, but fighting and


    killing will not end because of my withdrawal. There will always be new people to fight and kill. The


    nature of this society will not change because I sell pancakes. What I''m doing now will help you to a


    certain extent. If I go to sell pancakes, it will be apetition with you. I remember that there is a chain


    restaurant under the Davies family, and one of its specialties is pancakes. In business, I definitely can''t


    be better then the Davies family."


    Casey also smiled knowingly. Although he and Conor were just joking, there had indeed been too many


    changes between them in the past two years, which made people sigh with emotion.


    Casey finished his ss of wine and said, "Let''s go, my wife and Sherry are still waiting for me. If it''s


    toote, I might have to be scolded again."


    Conorughed and said, "Who would have thought that Casey, who has never been afraid of even the


    five great families working together, is a man who is afraid of his wife?"


    Casey red at him and said, "What do you know about it? It is because I love my wife."


    After speaking, he walked out towards the outside.


    Conor hurriedly followed and didn''t pay for the wine, because Golden Bar was under the name of the


    Davies family. They came here to drink, and no one dared toe over and ask them for money.


    Outside the bar, Casey turned and walked in the direction of the Davies Mansion.


    Conor followed him and lit a cigarette.


    Casey immediately said, "Stay away from me. Sherry is so young. Smoke is bad for her. Don''t make


    the smell of smoke still cling to my clothes."


    Conor smiled when he heard Casey''s words, and directly snuffed out the cigarette in his hand.


    When the two came to an alley, Conor suddenly stopped.


    Casey was a little strange, turned to look at him, and asked, "What''s the matter?"


    ""Did you hear a cry inside?" Conor asked.


    Casey looked into the alley and listened carefully. He did hear some messy shouts.


    The two looked at each other, and then both walked into the alley.


    After passing the corner of the alley, the they saw that in the dead end, a few tall men were pushing a


    little girl in the corner.


    The men were drunk, with alcohol on their breath, staggering drunkenly to their feet.


    The little girl was scared, holding a wine bottle in her hand, waving at the men.


    Both Casey and Conor were a little surprised after seeing the little girl, because the little girl stuck in a


    dead end was the granddaughter of Duffy, Ainsley.

 Chapter 786 Ainsley

    Chapter 786 Ainsley


    "Go away. Listen, my grandfather is the head of the Wong family, the best one among five great


    families. If you dare to hurt me, my grandfather will not let you go!" Ainsley shouted at the men with a


    flustered look.


    The men all sneered and didn''t believe Ainsley''s words at all.


    They were also from the Warrior Circle. They came from some little sects. They drank a lot of wine at


    that time and when they came out, they happened to see Ainsley. They were vering after her look


    and brought her to this dead end.


    "If your grandfather is the head of the Wong family, I would be the head of the Chan family. Don''t lie to


    us. Will the granddaughter of the Wong family have no protection?"


    "Little girl, don''t be afraid, we are not bad guys. As long as you are obedient, we will not hurt you, and


    will make you feel good enough, okay?"


    "Hey, sure enough, women in secr society are beautiful. Such a small girl is so mour. There is no


    such a beauty in the deep mountains."


    ...


    Seeing that these people didn''t believe her at all, Ainsley was anxious, only despair was left in her


    heart.


    Casey and Conor watched this scene. If the person being forced into the corner was a girl they didn''t


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    know, they had already taken action to beat up these rogues.


    But Ainsley''s words made them hesitate.


    "Help her or not?" Conor asked Casey.


    "How do you think?" Casey asked in reply.


    "In my opinion, leave her alone. Although she is young, she is from the Wong family after all. People


    from the Wong family are trying to kill you. She may harm you after you save her. Why invite trouble to


    yourself," Conor said.


    Casey smiled and said, "Maybe she will give up the idea of killing me after I save her."


    After speaking, Casey walked towards the men.


    At present, he and the five great families were as as ipatible as fire and water, and this girl


    ridiculed himself for being uglyst time, it was not the reason Casey sat idly by.


    He had his principles. If Duffy was the one in trouble today, he might leave without even looking. But


    Ainsley is just a little girl who was ignorant of worldly affairs. She was too young and naive. When


    Casey saw her, the first thing he thought of was that she was only a minor child. As for the grievances


    with the Wong family, it was not caused by Ainsley, and Casey didn''t need to e visited his anger to a


    child.


    Ainsley was in despair. At this moment, Casey appeared behind those men, and Ainsley was stunned.


    At that time, she prayed in her heart. She hoped that her grandfather would suddenly appear and save


    her. She hoped that some chivalrous people would appear to help her escape this disaster.


    She never though that the person who appeared would be Casey.


    Casey stretched out his hand, patted one of those men on the shoulder, and said, "She''s still just a


    child. Isn''t it a bit brutal of you to do this?"


    The man turned his head and nced at Casey. Because he had drunk, he didn''t realize who the


    person in front of him was for a while, and he cursed directly, "Who the hell are you? Don''t be nosy. Get


    out of here!"


    Several other people also looked towards Casey, all with disdain on their faces.


    "How dare you dampen our spirits! Guys, let''s knock out this kid before ying with this little girl."


    Those men didn''t take Casey seriously. Although they were just from a small sect, they were warriors.


    In this secr society, there were few people could smother them.


    Casey curled his mouth, pinched a person''s arm directly, and broke one of his arms.


    Others were shocked when they saw this, and they wanted to subdue Casey together.


    Casey made a quick and clean shot. Wimps from small sect were unable to pose a threat to him.


    In just a few blinks, those people all fell to the ground and wailed.


    After being beaten, those men also became sober. At this time, they looked at Casey and suddenly


    realized that this person was Casey who had won the battle for four days in a row!


    "Casey! It''s Casey! Are you blind? How can you not recognize Casey!"


    "How did you have the brass to me us? Obviously, you scolded him first!"


    Casey felt that these people were a little noisy, and directly gave them a kick, causing them to faint on


    the spot.


    Ainsley watched Casey help her knock out these guys, and she was stunned.


    Her grandfather kept telling her that Casey was an excrescence, an enemy of the Wong family, and a


    heinous viin, so he must be killed. But now it was this heinous viin who saved her from a bunch of


    bastards, whichpletely overturned her imagination..


    She stared at Casey for a while, and then slowly said, "Did you save me to catch me and threaten my


    grandpa? If this is the case, I willmit suicide in front of you now, and I will not let you seed."


    Hearing Ainsley''s words, Casey was a little bit dumbfounded. He didn''t expect that this little girl was


    young and her mind wasplicated.


    "Can''t you think about something normal? You are just a young girl. Go home and stop wandering


    around. If you encounter this kind of thing again, no one will help you anymore."


    Casey spoke to Ainsley, then turned and walked out of the alley.


    Conor kept watching. After seeing Caseying over, he smiled and said, "I said that even if you


    saved her, she wouldn''t necessarily be grateful to you in her heart. See, she thinks you have a bad


    intention to save her."


    Casey didn''t speak, and continued to walk outside.


    Ainsley stared at Casey''s back, then gritted her teeth and quickly followed.


    "You...can you tell me why saved me? I''m obviously an enemy with you, but you still help me. Didn''t


    you trouble yourself by doing this?" Ainsley shouted from behind.


    Casey stopped, turned to look at Ainsley, and said, "You are just a child. Why are you my enemy? The


    matter between me and your grandpa has nothing to do with you. Hurry up and take a taxi and go


    home. Don''t be outside alone."


    When Ainsley heard Casey''s words, she felt uneasy in her heart.


    She watched Casey continue to walk towards the front, didn''t stop, and continued to follow.


    Seeing that Ainsley had been following him, Casey felt a little strange, and said, "What are you doing?


    Aren''t you afraid that I will change my mind and catch you?"


    "I don''t think you are that kind of person, and... I have something to tell you."


    Ainsley lowered her head to y with her fingers, guilty conscience in her big eyes.

 Chapter 787 Caseys Attitude

    Chapter 787 Casey''s Attitude


    Among a small noddle restaurant.


    Casey, Conor and Ainsley sat down at a table.


    The waiter brought a bowl of hot noodles to each of them. There was ayer of coriander and a few


    pieces of minced meat floating on the noodles.


    "Didn''t it say that this is beef noodles? Why are there noodles but no beef?" Ainsley asked curiously.


    She grew up in the Wong family and didn''t have much contact with the outside world. Naturally, she


    had never eaten at a noodle restaurant like this one. Just now she saw the picture on the sign outside.


    It looked very appetizing and she almost salivated. But now when she saw the noodles, her smiling


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    face was full of confusion.


    Casey and Conor looked at each other with a smile on their faces, and felt that this girl was indeed too


    naive.


    "Don''t you know what pictures are for reference only?" Conor asked.


    "I know. But if he can''t make the noodles as shown in the picture, he should not use that picture to


    publicize. Isn''t that a lie?" Ainsley was still serious.


    Casey smiled and said, "Actually, it is difficult for the boss. There is a rule for making beef noodles. He


    can only use beef from one cow a year. He sells so many bowls of noodles a day, so he can only put


    little beef in each bowl."


    Ainsley nodded and said, "It turns out that this is the case. Why can he only use beef from one cow a


    year? Is it because killing more cows is too cruel?"


    Casey nodded when he saw that the little girl was so naive.


    "Stop thinking about beef. Tell me what you want to say to me," Casey said.


    Ainsley immediately put down the chopsticks in her hand, looked at Casey with a shame on her face,


    and said, "Actually, I ran out by myself today, and the reason why I was harassed by those people was


    because I have been following you. You entered the bar and I didn''t dare to go in, so I kept waiting


    outside, and I ran into those nasty guys."


    Casey looked strange and asked, "What were you following me for?"


    The shame on Ainsley''s face was deeper, and after hesitating for a while, she said, "Stalk you... and...


    kill you."


    Hearing Ainsley''s words, Casey and Conor immediately showed an expression of astonishment, and


    then Conor burst intoughter.


    Ainsley blushed immediately when she saw Conorughing, then she gave him a stern look and said,


    "What are youughing at? Is what I said funny?"


    "No no, you go on, I won''tugh anymore," Conor said quickly.


    Casey also wanted tough, but he held back in the end.


    "Then why did you want kill me?" Casey asked.


    "Because you are grandpa''s enemy. Grandpa said that you are a heinous person and will pose a very


    big threat to the Wong family. If you are not be killed, grandpa can''t even sleep well. Now Grandpa and


    others are very anxious about it. I wanted to share some for grandpa, so I came up with this idea,"


    Ainsley said.


    Casey smiled. He didn''t expect this girl was so considerate, but she was too naive.


    "But I have given up this idea, because I suddenly feel that you are not a heinous person as grandpa


    said. Otherwise, you wouldn''t save me," Ainsley added quickly.


    "So I want to know why you helped me. Aren''t we enemies now? You saved me. Didn''t it mean helping


    your enemies?" Ainsley asked the question in her heart.


    Casey stared at her and said, "You also said, I am your grandpa''s enemy, not your enemy. You are just


    a naive kid, you shouldn''t be involved in this kind of thing. Yes, and... even if I saved you, you won''t be


    able to cause any trouble to me."


    Ainsley thought about what Casey said. After hearing hisst sentence, she was a little unconvinced


    and said, "Who said I won''t be able to affect you? Don''t underestimate me, I am very strong."


    "Since you are so strong, why can''t you beat up a few hooligans?" Casey asked with a smile.


    "Then...that''s an ident. Well, don''t think you can look down on me as you saved me. My strength


    can be out of your imagination." Ainsley stared at Casey, trying to make herself look more powerful.


    Casey didn''t speak, but in his heart he felt that Duffy''s education method was very problematic.


    It could be seen from Ainsley''s innocence that she must had received too much protection since she


    was a child, just like Lily. But now Duffy had brought Ainsley to B City to experienced the struggle


    between people. He must be trying to train her.


    This approach was like spoiling things by excessive enthusiasm, and for Ainsley, it was not a good


    thing.


    It was like parents preventing their children from falling in love before college, but when the children


    went to college, parents quickly urge them to get into a rtionship.


    If this were not the case, Ainsley would probably not have the idea ofing and killing Casey alone in


    order to help her grandpa.


    "But anyway, I still want to thank you, you are not as damning as I imagined. After I go back, I will


    persuade grandpa not to be obsessed with killing you." Ainsley continued.


    Casey reached out and touched Ainsley''s head and said, "Don''t be naive, silly girl. Your grandpa will


    never sleep well before killing me. Although there is no hatred between me and him, the world between


    adults is soplicated. Everyone has their own purpose. At this time, there is no good and bad."


    Ainsley was stunned. She didn''t think Casey''s words were shocking, but the moment Casey touched


    her head made her feel a pure concern.


    Since childhood, no one had ever touched her head like this.


    "Don''t be stunned. Eat quickly, it will be coldter. I will let him take you back to your ce after eating,"


    Casey said.


    Ainsley nodded, bowed her head and started to eat noodles. Although there was little beef in the


    noodles, it tasted good.


    Conor stared at Ainsley, his heart full of emotion. Someone like him who entered the society in his


    teens had never been so naive.


    Although Ainsley was a member of the Wong family, her innocence would not be changed.


    At the same time, he felt pity. It was a pity that Casey would definitely not let Duffy go for what the


    Wong family did. He didn''t know that how this little girl would think when Casey killed Duffy.


    Shaking his head helplessly, Conor stopped thinking about it, but smiled and asked Ainsley, "By the


    way, don''t you want to kill Casey, can you tell me how you''re going to kill Casey?"


    When Ainsley heard Conor''s question, she blushed again, and then said angrily, "By honey-trap, OK?"


    Both Conor and Caseyughed when they heard it.

 Chapter 788 I Do It for Her Goods

    Chapter 788 I Do It for Her Goods


    Three days passed in the blink of an eye.


    Today was thest day Casey challenged the C Country Martial Circle.


    In these three days, the five great families had made all-out preparations and were very confident that


    Casey would die in today''s battle.


    Early in the morning, Jiujiang Stadium was packed, with countless spectators crowded in the


    gymnasium, looking forward to Casey''s final day of battle.


    People from the five great families were sitting at the ce closest to the ring. Duffy, Edwin, Rory,


    Payne and Bradford were all confident at this time. They werepletely different from the way they


    were anxious about Casey''s strength.


    At this time, there was an extra man surrounded by ck robes around them. His appearance made a


    Ainsley sat next to Duffy, her face full of hesitation. After a long time, she said to Duffy, "Grandpa, why


    don''t we just stop messing with Casey? I have learned about Casey''s deeds during this period of time. I


    don''t feel like he is a heinous person. I heard that he was willing to live with his parents-inw for his


    wife for several years. Even if he was looked down upon by others, he neverined. Such a


    person wouldn''t do anything bad to us, right?"


    When Duffy heard Ainsley''s words, his look suddenly darkened, and he said, "You are only a little girl,


    and you don''t understand how dangerous people are. He can treat his wife well, but that doesn''t mean


    that he can treat us well. His existence is a big threat to our five families, so he must be eliminated."


    "But, he didn''t do anything bad to us either," Ainsley said.


    "He killed the two masters of the Law family and caused the Law family to decline. Isn''t that enough?"


    Duffy said.


    "But as far as I know, the grievance between Casey and the Law family caused by the Law family.


    Casey did nothing. Orion from the Law family tried to kill him. He couldn''t let others attack him at will."


    Ainsley refuted Duffy based on the information she had learned in the past few days.


    Duffy didn''t know how to answer Ainsley for a while.


    After pondering for a long time, Duffy said to Ainsley earnestly, "Ainsley, you are still young. Don''t be


    deceived by these appearances. Casey is the apprentice of nd, a viin. No one who has anything


    to do with nd is good, and his talent is terrifying. If he is allowed to grow up, we will lose our status


    as the five top families in the future, so we must eradicate him as soon as possible."


    Ainsley immediately lowered her head, with a hint of disappointment in her eyes, and murmured, "After


    all, Casey has done nothing wrong, but because he is a potential threat, he must be killed. From


    beginning to end, we are all making trouble for him, and he is just being forced to resist."


    When Duffy heard Ainsley''s words, he suddenly became a little frustrated. One was because he found


    that Ainsley was right. From the beginning to the end, Casey hadn''t hurt them at all. They hade to


    trouble him on their own initiative.


    The other was because his own granddaughter started to condemn him, which made him


    ufortable.


    "What do you know about it? Fox, take her back to Phoenix Restaurant, it''s not good for her to


    participate in things here." Duffy turned his head and nced at a middle-aged man beside him.


    The man nodded immediately, grabbed Ainsley''s arm, and walked toward the outside of the stadium.


    Bradford, who was sitting next to Duffy, gave Duffy a smile and said, "Ainsley is still too young to


    understand the rules of the society."


    Duffy nodded and said, "When she grows up, she will understand it. Now I do all this for her good."


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Our preparations today are adequate, and Casey will definitely be killed by us," Bradford said.


    Duffy nodded, and then his gaze fell on the man in ck robe, with a touch of peace in his eyes.


    The man was hiding in the ck robe, and no one could see his expression. At this moment, there was


    a joking smile on his face, and no one knew what he was thinking.


    Not long after, Casey appeared in the gymnasium. After entering the ring, there was a burst of


    enthusiastic cheers in the gymnasium.


    "Damn, let this kid be proud for a while. After today, he won''t have the chance to be so proud again."


    Payne, the head of the Fong family snorted coldly.


    Casey scanned the audience, his gaze finally fell on the five great families. He had anticipated that the


    five great families would be fully prepared for today, but he was not worried. No matter what the five


    great families did against him, he would keep calm.


    When his gaze fell on the man in ck robe, he hesitated a bit. If he remembered correctly, in the


    previous few days, there was no such person in the five great families.


    This man in ck robe gave him a very gloomy feeling, like a poisonous snake, which would always


    catch people off guard and give them a fatal blow.


    Without paying too much attention to this man in ck robe, Casey announced that today''s challenge


    had officially begun after getting ready, and invited all the masters topete with him on stage.


    Soon, there was a majestic Grandmaster who came up and began to fight Casey.


    The masters who came to challenge Casey today were carefully selected by the five great families.


    They recruited some of the most powerful masters at the Grandmaster Circle to dete Casey.


    So from the first battle, Casey felt a certain amount of pressure.


    However, the stronger the opponent was, the more excited Casey was. People could only break


    through themselves when facing challenges. If only facing some weak people, Casey''s strength would


    not only not improve, but was also likely to decline..


    Although the opponents in the previous few battles were strong, they were still weaker than the heads


    of the five great families, so Casey still easily won the first five battles.


    In the sixth battle, Payne, who had already lost to Casey, took the stage again, causing an uproar in the


    audience.


    "If I remember correctly, you have lost to me once. Do you want to lose again?" Casey said, looking at


    Payne, who was opposite to him.


    Payne sneered and said, "Since I dare to came here the second time, it means that I have the


    confidence to win. You have not stipted that those who lose can''t challenge you for the second time,


    right?"


    Casey curled his lips and said, "Then you can only lose a second time."


    Payne sneered, then took out a pill from his clothes and put it into his mouth.


    "Casey, tell you, today is your death date, even if you have great abilities, it is impossible to continue to


    win!"


    Casey''s eyes narrowed, a sense of anxiety arose his heart.


    Immediately afterwards, Payne''s entire face began to turn red, and the aura of his whole person quickly


    rose, directly surpassing his previous peak state.

 Chapter 789 You Four Can Come on Together

    Chapter 789 You Four Can Come on Together


    "Kaiyang Heqi Pill?" Casey couldn''t help asking when seeing Payne''s changes.


    Payneughed, "This pill is much more powerful than Kaiyang Heqi Pill. Casey, just go to the hell!"


    After speaking, Payne quickly rushed towards Casey, waving his punch which carried so much power.


    He was about to directly smash on Casey''s head.


    Casey narrowed his eyes. The effect of this medicine seemed to be better than Kaiyang Heqi Pill. Now


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Payne''s aura had surpassed Maynard who had taken Kaiyang Heqi Pill.


    Casey didn''t take it lightly. He immediately ran XuanJin in his body. With a full blow, he resisted Payne''s


    punch.


    The collision between the two of them caused a small wind vortex directly above the ring. After it


    dissipated to the surroundings, the clothes of many people present were blown to the air.


    Casey underestimated the power of Payne''s punch. After resisting Payne¡¯s punch, Casey stepped back


    several steps before unloading the rest power of that punch.


    Payne didn''t expect the effect of this pill to be so great. He was extremely excited. There was no more


    fear in his eyes when he looked at Casey.


    "Casey, I lost to you once, so what? This time, I''m here to kick your ass. Your winning streak will be


    ended in my hands. I¡¯ll kill you!"


    Casey snorted coldly, "It''s nothing more than some external force. If you think you can beat me this


    way, you will be too naive."


    After speaking, Casey rushed out with a stride, while running XuanJin in his body. Then he punched on


    Payne''s chest.


    "Tianxing Blow!"


    Payne immediately resisted. The battle between the them broke out instantly.


    After taking that pill, Payne''s strength had reached the peak of Grandmaster Circle, basically the same


    as Casey¡¯s, who had reached medium stage of XuanJin. Their battle was naturally wonderful.


    Everyone present all eximed again and again.


    "Unexpectedly, the human body can reach such a limit. Now it seems that those world champions are


    nothing more than that."


    "It''s really amazing. It''s my first time to see such a wonderful fight. I really have no regrets toe to B


    City this time."


    "This is only the sixth battle! But it actually appeared such a strong person. I don''t know if Casey can


    survive today''s ten battles."


    ...


    When Duffy and the other three saw Payne¡¯s power, they all showed satisfaction. At the same time,


    they had absolute confidence in today''s results.


    Now each of them had a pill which could increase their strength. Even if Casey could defeat Payne,


    there were four people waiting for Casey, so today Casey had no chance of surviving.


    Duffy turned his head and nced at the ck-robed man. That man also showed a hint of satisfaction


    on his face.


    There were two kinds of people in this world who you couldn''t provoke. One was the Grandmaster who


    had superb strength and had reached the realm beyond the reach of ordinary people, and the other


    was the persons who could refine all kinds of pills and medicine.


    Because you never knew what kind of pill this kind of person carried with themselves. Sometimes, a


    small pill was enough to change the oue of a battle.


    The battle progressed to the heat. Although Payne''s power surprised Casey, the effect which this pill


    could maintain was not as good as XuanJin after all.


    Seeing that he couldn¡¯t solve Casey, Payne was also a little anxious, so that he made many mistakes


    in his moves.


    "Damn it! How can this brat''s powerst so long? It''s unscientific!" Payne cursed secretly.


    Casey said with a smile, "The existence of inner force is not scientific, either. It¡¯s time for you to go


    down."


    After speaking, Casey quickly used the moves and struck at Payne.


    "Thunder Shocking Blow!"


    This was Casey¡¯s strongest blow currently.


    When Payne saw this, his face changed. But it was toote that he realized his made some mistakes.


    He could only watch Casey''s punch hit towards him.


    With a scream, Payne fell directly down the ring. Arge mouthful of blood came out from his mouth.


    He stared at Casey, with a hint of unwillingness in his eyes. He thought that his strength increased after


    taking the pill and then he would surely defeat Casey. But Casey once again proved that even if he


    used external force, he was still not Casey''s match.


    Casey stared at Payne indifferently, and then said, "The five major families are nothing but this. Even


    you took the medicine, you still don''t deserve to be my match."


    Payne gritted his teeth and said with resentment, "Get over yourself! I have already felt that you have


    used all your strength just now. This also shows that your limit is just it. You will have four more battles


    next. Your matches will be the other four heads of the five major families. Each of them has a pill like


    this in their hands. Even if you defeat me, it doesn¡¯t mean that you can survive in the next four battles!"


    Casey frowned immediately and nced at Duffy. He saw that the other four people were all staring at


    him calmly and didn¡¯t not worry about Payne''s defeat.


    Casey didn''t expect that each of them had this kind of pill. Wasn''t it said that this kind of medicine was


    extremely precious?


    Soon, Rory, the head of the Jones family, jumped onto the ring and stood in front of Casey.


    He looked at Casey with a sneer, and then said, "Casey, you should have heard what Mr. Payne said


    just now. We all have the kind of pill that he took. No matter how strong you are, and even if you can


    win one or two of us, I don¡¯t believe you can win five battles in a row.¡±


    Casey squinted his eyes. At this moment, he already felt that the strength in his body was somewhat


    empty. If each of them really had the pill, he might really not be able to hold it to the end.


    Although he also had a pill to increase strength and had Cab to increase strength, the duration of


    this method was very short. It couldst one battle at most. After that, he would fall into a weak state


    and could only be beaten by others.


    Obviously, with his current situation, he was afraid that he had to use Cab after this battle.


    "Brat, let''s get started. Even if I lose to you, it doesn''t matter. What''s important is that you will definitely


    die in the hands of the people behind me!" Rory put on a fighting posture.


    "Wait a minute." Casey said.


    Rory was stunned for a moment, wondering what Casey wanted to do.


    Casey groaned for a moment, then looked at the heads of the five major families. His eyes fell on Duffy,


    Bradford and Edwin.


    "I don''t want to waste my time. You guys cane on together. This will be myst battle today."


    As soon as he finished speaking, everyone was shocked!

 Chapter 790 Bring It On

    Chapter 790 Bring It On


    "I shouldn''t have heard it wrong, should I? Casey actually let the heads of the other four major families


    attack him together? Is he crazy!"


    "Holy shit! Casey is so arrogant now? It took him so long to defeat Mr. Payne just now. Besides, it


    seemed that he didn¡¯t win easily. Now he wants to fight with the other four at the same time?"


    "Maybe he knows that he will definitely lose, so he just let them attack him together, so that he will not


    be so embarrassed when he loses? After all, there are four people fighting against him. So even if he


    loses, it is nothing."


    "Anyway, I admire Casey''s courage. But if he does so, won''t he be afraid of being beaten to death by


    them?"


    ...


    Everyone started to talk about Casey''s decision. They all felt a little incredible.


    Duffy and the others were also a little surprised. Their n was to consume Casey one by one, but


    they didn''t expect Casey to let them go on stage together.


    Did this brat know that he was going to die today, so he nned to give up?


    Bradford and Edwin both turned their heads to look at Duffy, as if asking for Duffy¡¯s opinions.


    "Mr. Duff, what shall we do now?" Bradford asked.


    Duffy looked thoughtful. After a long time, he stood up and said, "Since he made this request, we will


    satisfy him. Now that the matter has reached this point, whether we can win decently is not important


    anymore. Even if others think it¡¯s us who bully him, we have to kill him today."


    "You guys have already seen his strength. We can''t judge him by his age at all. Since he gave us this


    opportunity, we don''t need to show any mercy to him."


    After speaking, Duffy walked towards the ring.


    Both Bradford and Edwin nodded, and followed Duffy towards the ring.


    Compared with the reputation, the most important thing was to solve Casey.


    The three of them went onto the ring together. The four top Grandmasters stood in a row, all looking at


    Casey with indifference.


    After hearing Casey¡¯s decision, everyone in Davies family who was sitting on the other side of audience


    was anxious. Although they all knew that Casey¡¯s strength should not be underestimated, they were


    really shocked after hearing that Casey wanted to challenge four top Grandmasters together at once.


    "What is Casey doing! Does he want to die? They are top Grandmasters! Even the god will not be able


    to resist them." Dick said anxiously.


    "We must find a way to stop him. Or just stop the battle today! Challenging the four people is almost


    equivalent tomitting suicide." Brady also said.


    Conor shook his head and said, "It''s useless. No one can change the decision that guy made.


    Moreover, he is not the kind of person who will be impulsive casually. He must have his own ideas


    when he decided it. They are already on the ring. It is impossible to stop it. Let¡¯s just watch how Casey


    will deal with it."


    Several people were anxious and helpless. But they had no ways. They could only watch how Casey


    was going to deal with the heads of these four major families.


    The reason why Casey did this was indeed due to certain considerations. Now he knew that each of


    them had a pill that could increase their strength. If he continued to fight them one after another, he


    could only insist on one more battle at most. After using Cab, he definitely couldn''t continue to deal


    with the others.


    So it would better to let theme on together. Casey nned to use Cab at the critical moment to


    increase his strength to the strongest. ording to his understanding of this Cab, once it was used,


    let alone four top Grandmasters, even if the four top Grandmasters who took the pill would still not be


    his matches.


    Doing so just saved time.


    Of course, only people like Casey who practiced XuanJin and Cab dared to do this.


    Now everyone felt that Casey was asking for trouble. It was just because they didn''t know how strong


    Casey''s trump card was.


    The ck-robed man sitting in the audience watched the heads of the other four major families all


    "What a stupid guy! If you fight them one by one, you may still have a chance to survive. But you even


    let them all go together! I think you can¡¯t wait to die."


    "The pill I gave them is not fake. If the four of them take the pill and fight with you, even the God can''t


    save you!"


    On the ring, Duffy and the other three looked at Casey, with a trace of murderous expression in their


    eyes.


    Casey looked at the four of them and smiled, saying, "Tsk-tusk. I let you guyse on together, but


    you guys reallye up together. Aren¡¯t you guys afraid that the reputation of your Guwu Families is


    ruined?"


    Duffy snorted coldly and said, "Killing you is more important than fame."


    "Brat, it¡¯s you who asked for it. It¡¯s tooter to regret!" Edwin shouted at Casey.


    Casey said with a smile, "I didn''t say that I regretted it. Until now, I really know how shameful you guys


    are."


    "Hmph, I really don''t know what you think. You actually want to challenge the four of us alone. Do you


    really feel that you can''t live, so you want to die soon?" Rory said.


    "You really think too much. Do you think the four of you can beat me? If so, I can only say that you are


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    too naive." Casey said.


    "You are going to die soon, so don''t talk nonsenses. The four of us join hands, plus the pills. You can¡¯t


    win. No matter how calm you pretend to be, you can''t change the ending." Bradford said.


    Casey curled his lips, thinking that these people were really confident in their teamwork. He really


    looked forward to seeing their reactions after they lost to him.


    "Stop talking nonsense. Bring it on! I can¡¯t wait to go home and rest." Casey said.


    Duffy snorted, "I''m afraid you won''t have this chance!"


    Then he directly took the pill from his pocket and put it into his mouth.


    "Take the pill! Make sure to fight him in the best condition! There must be no more mistakes this time!"


    Bradford and the other two didn''t hesitate at all. They took out their pills and put them into their mouths.


    Almost instantly, on the entire ring, there were four auras rising into the sky. Everyone present could


    feel an invisible maic field around them, making their breathing feel oppressive.


    Seeing that the four of them were so decisive, Casey raised his eyebrows. But he did not panic.


    Instead, there was a hint of excitement on his calm face.


    If they wanted to fight, just bring it on!

 Chapter 791 The Power of Cabala

    Chapter 791 The Power of Cab


    Casey didn''t use Cab at the beginning. He wanted to see what his state was after he had reached


    medium stage of XuanJin and what his limit was.


    After taking the pills, Duffy and the other three directly rushed towards Casey in order to save time. The


    four of them surrounded Casey.


    Casey immediately ran XuanJin and covered his whole body with XuanJin, forming a simple defense.


    When fighting against four people at the same time, the most important thing was to withstand


    everyone''s attacks. Casey was only himself, so he could only rely on this method to reduce the


    damage he would receive.


    Facts had proved that the defensive method recorded in Secret Skills was still very effective. Some


    general attacks would not cause too much damage to Casey at least.


    The four of them ran to Casey. However, Casey was so fast. He used his power to the limit, blocking


    everyone''s attack in an instant, and then he quickly punched to Duffy.


    Duffy, who took the pill, reacted not much slower than Casey. He directly punched back. At this time,


    Bradford''s attack had reached Casey''s back. Casey didn''t care about it at all.


    "Brat, you actually exposed such a fatal point at the beginning. It seems that this is already your limit.


    Go to the hell!" Bradford shouted, and then his punch hit Casey on the back.


    Bradford¡¯s imaginary scene did not appear. He originally thought that Casey would get some minor


    injuries at least after receiving his punch, and then Casey was panic. However, after Casey suffered his


    punch, it seemed that nothing happened.


    "This is impossible!" Bradford eximed.


    Although he didn''t use his full strength just now, his punch had a very powerful power after he took the


    pill. It was impossible to have no impact on Casey at all.


    Casey turned his head to look at Bradford, grinned, and then said, "Are you tickling me? Can you do


    more?"


    Bradford was furious. He didn''t expect Casey to dare to humiliate him so much, which made him quite


    angry.


    "I don''t believe you can hold on! There are always times when you can''tugh!"


    The four men fought Casey back and forth. Casey was indeed quite passive. In addition, the four of


    them all took the pill and their strength was unstoppable. For the first time, Casey felt it tricky.


    Other people all were worried about Casey. Watching Casey be beaten so miserably, they were not


    very optimistic about Casey.


    "Four people fight one person! These old guys are really shameless. Casey is probably in danger this


    time."


    "He asked for it! He insisted on letting the four of them attack him together. Now he can''t beat them! So


    he can only me himself."


    "Tsk-tusk, Casey, such a genius, is actually so stupid this time. It is a pity! No matter how powerful he


    is, he could only be remembered by everyone as long as he is alive. Once he dies, everyone will forget


    him soon."


    ...


    Seeing that Casey was obviously about to be unable to hold on, Baron, Dick and the others were all


    anxious.


    "No! If this goes on, Casey will definitely be beaten to death. We muste onto stage to help him.


    They can bully Casey together. Then we cane on stage to help." Dick stood up directly.


    Baron hurriedly stopped him and said, "Are you crazy? They are all Grandmasters. You can¡¯t help him


    at all."


    "But we can''t just watch Casey being beaten like this." Dick was anxious.


    "We have already notified our master. If I don¡¯t count wrongly, he should be able toe over today.


    Now we can only pin our hopes on master. For other things, we can''t do anything at all." Baron said.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Dick gritted his teeth and came back to his seat. He punched heavily on his thigh, hating that he was


    too weak to help Casey.


    "This brat should have reached the limit. Next, he will be killed by them. Even if he is invincible, he will


    not be able to escape to be killed after all." The ck-robed man looked at the battle on the ring and


    sneered.


    After Casey was beaten by Duffy and Bradford, he quickly backed up a few steps. Then he reached out


    his hand to wipe the blood from the corner of his mouth.


    In the battle just now, he was already slightly injured. Sure enough, he couldn¡¯t deal with the four


    people when he was at the normal state of medium stage of XuanJin.


    "Casey, you can''t win today. Just give up! This is your only choice." Duffy stared at Casey and said,


    feeling that this matter would be quickly over today.


    Casey smiled faintly. Then he said, "Do you think this is my limit? Don''t think that only you guys have a


    way to improve the strength!"


    After finishing speaking, Casey directly used Cab. He only felt that XuanJin in his body began to run.


    The muscles of his whole body began to absorb the energy which XuanJin exploded. For a while,


    Casey''s skin turned red as if he had stay in boiling water for a long time.


    An aura of rushing into the sky instantly enveloped the entire gymnasium. The gymnasium was an


    indoor architecture, so there was no wind blowing in at all. However, at this time, everyone''s clothes


    were floating with the airflow. This was wind whirlpool which Casey''s aura condensed!


    Casey''s aurapletely surpassed the sum of Duffy and the other three. The four of them couldn''t


    open their eyes.


    Casey only felt like there was an energy reactor in his body, with endless power rushing towards him


    everywhere.


    Casey knew that Cab could greatly improve the strength, but he didn''t expect that Cab would be


    so terrifying. He felt that his body was about to burst because of the power.


    Duffy and the other three looked at Casey dumbfoundedly. The changes in Casey''s body were already


    a bit scary at this time. They would never expect that Casey would have such a change at this time.


    "What? Is this brat still a human being?" Rory muttered to himself, staring at Casey.


    "Could it that he has already broken through to that realm? Only people at that realm can make these


    changes at this time!" Duffy was also staring at Casey.


    The ck-robed man in the audience was expecting Casey to be killed. But seeing Casey''s changes,


    he stood up directly.


    "How the hell is this! Has this brat known that stuff?"


    Dick and others who were still worried about Casey were all stunned after seeing the changes in


    Casey''s body.


    Dick looked at Casey for a long time, and then muttered to himself, "Is Casey going to blow himself


    up?"

 Chapter 792: 792 The Phantom

    Chapter 792: 792 The Phantom


    After hearing Dick''s words, Baron pped Dick on his head directly, saying, "What are you talking


    about? It was caused by the instantaneous explosion of the strength in his body. Even if it burst, it


    would be the blood vessels at most. "


    Dick didn''t move, and then he said, "Even so, it is still awesome! How did he do this?"


    "I don''t know. But it should be that he took some pills to increase the strength, which are the same as


    the four of them. What¡¯s more, the one that Casey ate is even more terrifying than theirs." Baron


    guessed.


    After being shocked, the ck-robed man sitting in the distance returned to his seats and murmured,


    "At this brat''s age, no matter how talented he is, he couldn¡¯t reach entry level of that circle. Maybe I just


    think too much. The reason why he can suddenly burst out such terrifying power should be that he has


    taken a certain strength-enhancing pill, but the effect of this pill is too strong. I am afraid that even if


    Lord may not be able to make such pills. Where did this brat get this pill?"


    For a while, everyone began to specte why Casey suddenly burst into such a powerful force. Most


    people thought that Casey took some pills to increase the strength. After all, not everyone knew


    Cab.


    After Casey felt the surging power in his body, he had an urgent desire to release the power out of his


    body.


    He nced at Duffy and the other three, then he said with smile, "Now, the battle is officially beginning.


    I hope you guys can resist my attack!"


    As soon as Casey finished speaking, he shot directly towards Duffy and the other three like a


    cannonball. There was a slight explosive sound in the air because of his fast speed.


    Casey''s power was almost materialized and swept directly towards the four people. It was the first time


    for everyone present to see a person''s power close to the materialization.


    This could no longer be exined bymon sense.


    "Let¡¯s join hands to resist his attack. His power is too strong. I can¡¯t handle it alone!" Duffy shouted, and


    then he quickly gathered all his power into his palm. Bradford and the other two also hurriedly stood


    behind Duffy and concentrated all their power on Duffy.


    Casey hit towards Duffy. Duffy tried his best to resist. The collisions between them made the ring which


    was made of metal immediately shook violently, and some joints of the ring even directly appeared


    cracks.


    After the power in Casey''s body was released, he instantly felt refreshed. The feeling that he was about


    to burst by the power just now disappeared.


    However, after Duffy resisted Casey''s blow, the power of Casey''s body was directly transmitted to Duffy


    and the other three. Duffy felt the deepest. He directly vomited some blood.


    Bradford and the other two were not much better than Duffy. Because they couldn''t bear the power of


    Casey, they all fell directly to the ground.


    Casey didn''t expect that the power he had just released would be so powerful. There was a hint of joy


    on his face.


    He was probably truly invincible at Grandmaster Circle now. Even if the enemies took the pill that could


    increase the strength, they would still not be Casey¡¯s match.


    "That¡¯s it? If so, I¡¯m afraid the four of you will lose terribly today." Casey said with a smile.


    Duffy wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, gritted his teeth and said, "Hurry up! He could only


    break out such a powerful move once. Now his aura has been weakened a lot because of the power of


    his move. We can¡¯t wait anymore. Otherwise, when the effect of the pill is over, we couldn¡¯t do anything


    with him!"


    Bradford and the other two endured the pain and stood up from the ground again. They didn''t know


    why they felt a sense of despair when they were looking at Casey in front of them.


    The four of them didn''t hesitate anymore, and once again surrounded Casey.


    Casey''s strength was indeed weakened a little. But it was only rtively speaking. Even so, Duffy and


    the other three couldn¡¯t defeat Casey casually.


    The battle on the ring had been raised by a level again than just now. Just now, Casey was beaten by


    them. However, Casey chased Duffy and the other three to punch them now.


    Watching the battle, the enthusiasm of audiences reached an unprecedented peak. The cheers and


    shouts continued without stopping.


    "Baron, I feel that Casey seems to be better than the master." Dick muttered to himself while looking at


    Casey on the ring.


    Baron seemed to be thinking, and then said, "This is hard to say! Have you ever seen master used his


    all strength?"


    Dick shook his head, "No! But now Casey is facing four Grandmasters. Besides, they all have taken


    pills. This lineup is already considered to be the strongest, right? Even if the masteres, I am afraid


    that he may not be able to deal with it, right?"


    "Not necessarily! You started to learn from the masterte. So you don¡¯t know some of the master¡¯s


    past deeds. Back then, I saw the master single-handedly fight against six Grandmasters. Moreover, the


    master even didn¡¯t suffer minor injuries after the battle was over. So do you think that who is the


    stronger between Casey and master?"


    Dick immediately widened his eyes after hearing it. He didn''t expect that the master was such a


    terrifying and powerful person in the past.


    If this was the case, Casey was really not necessarily stronger than the master.


    "I once heard the master say that the Grandmaster Circle is not the end of Warrior Circle. Above


    Grandmaster Circle, there is a higher circle. As for whether the master has reached that circle, no one


    knows." Baron said.


    Dick did not have time to ask what was the circle above Grandmaster Circle, because at this time the


    battle on the ring hade to an end. Everyone in the audience was quiet. It was not that they didn''t


    want to make a sound. It was that the aura emanating from Casey¡¯s body was too terrifying, which


    made that they couldn''t make any sound under that pressure.


    On the ring, a powerful cyclone appeared all over Casey¡¯s body. Then Casey¡¯s aura climbed to the top


    again.


    "Now, I will end this battle with my current strongest blow. Whether or not you can survive depends on


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    your luck!"


    Casey yelled aloud. Then his moves changed. He pushed his palm to the front.


    "Thunder Shocking Blow!"


    Over the gymnasium, the thunder faintly sounded. It was like an illusion, but everyone present seemed


    to have heard it.


    After Casey pushed his palm to the front, a phantom of the palm that was not very obvious but


    everyone could see appeared in front of Duffy and the other three. Casey''s palm did not even touch


    them, the four of them flew out of the ring like a parab.

 Chapter 793 Besieging

    Chapter 793 Besieging


    The whole gymnasium fell silent in an instant.


    Everyone was so shocked by the scene they saw just now, so that their first reaction was not to


    exim, but to be dumbfounded.


    "Did I see special effects just now?"


    "Did you see it? I thought it was my own illusion. My God! Has Casey arranged a holographic


    projection around the ring? Although the phantom just now was a little fuzzy, I¡¯m sure that it definitely


    appeared."


    "How could there be a holographic projection? Even if there was, it would have been broken by the


    battle."


    "Is Casey''s strength already so terrifying? He knocked them off the ring without even touching them. It¡¯s


    terrible!"


    "Holy crap! After watching Casey''s battle, even if you tell me there are gods in this world, I will believe


    you."


    ...


    "Buddy, can the circle above Grandmaster Circle that the master said can bring its own special


    effects?" Dick asked Baron.


    Baron was also stunned at this time,pletely unable to figure out why Casey''s attack just now had


    such an effect.


    "Umm, maybe we will know when Casey reaches that circle." Baron said.


    "Can Casey reach that circle?" Dick asked.


    "Definitely." Baron''s eyes suddenly became firm.


    On the ring, Casey was also staring at his palm a little surprisingly. He didn''t expect that he would


    release such a terrifying power under the state of using Cab.


    What he didn''t expect most was that a looming phantom appeared directly after he pushed his palm to


    the front. Even he himself did not expect that his attack could have such an effect.


    When the strength reached a certain level, it would make such an effect?


    This was indeed a bit of a vition ofmon sense, so it was still a bit hard for Casey to ept it at a


    time.


    Before Casey could continue to think about the effect of the blow he had just made, he felt the feeling


    of bursting power in his body quickly receding like a tide in the blink of an eye. Instead, it was an


    unbearable feeling of exhaustion.


    Casey had never felt so exhausted. That feeling hit to him, causing him to sit directly on the ground.


    In this state, Casey didn''t have the slightest strength. It was already his limit to barely sit on the ground.


    Now, even a child could kill him.


    After Duffy and the other three fell under the ring, two of them couldn¡¯t move at all. Bradford managed


    to maintain a trace of consciousness, but his arms kept twitching constantly. It seemed that even if he


    survived, he would be a useless person.


    Only Duffy could barely sit up from the ground. At this time, the corners of his mouth were full of blood,


    his face was pale. He was dying.


    He endured the pain, turned his head to nce at Bradford and the other two who were next to him.


    Seeing Bradford''s eyes still open but he had no ability to move, Duffy felt a little helpless.


    He set his gaze on Rory and Edwin again. He saw that the two of them had stopped moving and their


    face were dreadfully pale. It seemed that the two of them were dying. Duffy¡¯s face changed, and then


    he vomited blood out again because of the anger.


    "Rory, Edwin!" Duffy shouted at the two.


    But he didn''t get any response. These two people would never have a chance to give any response


    again.


    Duffy felt extremely sad. He didn''t expect the four of them to join forces to deal with Casey, and even


    each of them took the pill, but they still failed to defeat Casey, and even two of them died in Casey''s


    hands.


    At this point, the five major families had beenpletely defeated.


    When Payne saw the situation here, he was also anxious. He hurriedly dragged his badly injured body


    towards this side. Seeing that Rory and Edwin had already passed away, Bradford was so injured and


    Duffy was covered in blood, he uttered a mournful cry.


    He turned his head to look at Casey on the ring, gritted his teeth and shouted, "Casey, damn it! The


    three heads of the six major families died in your hands. You are a sinner! You aren''t qualified to live in


    this world!"


    When everyone present heard Payne¡¯s shout, they immediately understood that Rory and Edwin, who


    had fallen on the ground, were gone. Suddenly, there was a hint of horror in their hearts. They did not


    expect that Casey actually killed two Grandmasters directly.


    Casey didn''t have the mood to deal with them at this time. He just wanted to lie down and had a good


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    sleep.


    When Dick heard Payne¡¯s shout, he felt so angry. Then he shouted, "Shame on you! You are obviously


    defeated by Casey. Now you¡¯re still using him. You four joined forces just for killing Casey. But


    Casey killed you guys. Now, you actually said Casey was guilty. No wonder my master doesn¡¯t like you


    shit Guwu Family. You guys are too hypocritical!"


    All the audience present did not have some extreme thoughts. After watching the battles these days,


    they had already noticed the hostility of the five major families towards Casey. From the beginning of


    the promotion of the Martial Conference, they had already known that the five major families came for


    Casey.


    Everyone thought that warriors relied on their strength. In the ring, whether they lost or died, they could


    be responsible for themselves. So even they lost or died, they couldn¡¯t me others.


    Besides, the four of them did not feel shameless when they joined forces. Now that they had lost, they


    even used Casey of killing their men. It was too ridiculous.


    "What a shit five major families? You are defeated, but now you are actually stillining. It is really


    shameless."


    "Unexpectedly, the head of the dignified Guwu Family would say such words! It¡¯s so funny."


    "They can kill others, but they don¡¯t allow others to kill them. Is this the logic of Guwu Family? The


    reputation of Warrior Circle is ruined by such people!"


    ...


    Hearing everyone starting to use him, Payne was a little at a loss. He didn''t expect that these lowly


    people would dare to use him.


    He even wanted to stand up to argue with those people.


    Duffy sighed helplessly, "The matter has alreadye to this point. The reputation of the five major


    families can no longer be preserved. Arguing with them will only make their impression of the five major


    families worse and worse."


    Payne understood what Duffy meant, so he could only grit his teeth but had nowhere to vent his anger.


    "Then what shall we do now? Our loss is so great! We just give up like this?" Payne asked.


    A vicious look shed in Duffy¡¯s eyes. He said, ¡°The matter has reached this point. We don¡¯t have to


    care about others. If we can¡¯t kill Casey this time, the sacrifice of Maynard, Rory and Edwin will be in


    vain."


    After speaking, he stood up directly, exhausted hisst bit of strength, and shouted at the people of the


    five major families.


    "Everyone in the five major families listens to my orders. Now Casey has reached the limit. He can¡¯t


    fight anymore. He killed the three heads of the six major families. He is the enemy of all of us. If we


    don¡¯t kill him today, he will be the disaster of Guwu Family in the future."


    "So Casey must die today! You guys are going to attack to him together. Then he has absolutely no


    chance to survive!"

 Chapter 794 The Master Comes

    Chapter 794 The Master Comes


    As soon as Duffy finished speaking, the audience was shocked again. Everyone did not expect that


    Duffy would be shameless to such an extent that he would incite the people of the five major families to


    besiege Casey when Casey was in weak state.


    For a while, everyone began to scold Duffy, but Duffy didn''t care about this anymore. The five major


    families had lost so much to kill Casey. If they couldn¡¯t kill Casey today, it would be a huge blow for the


    five major families.


    The people of the five major families were all so furious at this time, especially the people of the Jones


    family and the Moss family. The death of Edwin and Rory made them unable to maintain their sanity.


    Now they didn¡¯t care if it was right or not. They just wanted to kill Casey.


    "Damn Casey! He must pay for the price today!"


    A member of the Jones family stood up and screamed hysterically before rushing towards the ring.


    Seeing this, many people from the five major families all rushed towards the ring.


    "Kill Casey and avenge Mr. Edwin and Mr. Rory!"


    "Kill him! We can¡¯t let this kind of scourge stay in the world!"


    Davies family sitting on the other side suddenly panicked when they saw this.


    Baron and Dick stood up directly and rushed towards the ring.


    Foley, Brady and the others did not hesitate at all, and rushed towards the ring.


    "These bastards actually want to take advantage of Casey¡¯s perilous state! Shame on them!" Foley


    yelled.


    Everyone in Davies family rushed towards the ring, no matter they practiced inner force or not. They


    just tried to prevent the five major families from attacking Casey.


    The people fought together in an instant. The scene was quite chaotic for a while.


    However, the strength of Davies family was far too weakpared to the five major families. Just


    relying on Brady and Baron, there was no way to resist these people from the five major families.


    Besides, among the five major families, in addition to the five heads of the five major families, there


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    were other Grandmasters. Once they made a move, Davies family couldn¡¯t resist at all.


    Everyone was worried. They didn''t know how to deal with the people of the five major families. If this


    continued, Casey would definitely be killed by them.


    At this time, Casey had already lost the strength and sat on the ground. He was lying on the ring.


    Fighting sounds came to his ears, but he was somewhat helpless.


    He had heard what Duffy said just now. Although he felt Duffy was shameless, he couldn''t do anything


    in this situation.


    ording to Secret Skills, after he entered a weak state, it would take him several days to recover.


    Now it was impossible for him to get up from the ground.


    Was he really going to die at the hands of the five major families today?


    Such a question popped into Casey''s mind. Although he knew that the situation was no longer under


    his control, he was still a little unwilling.


    In his cognition, even if he had to die, he could not die in the hands of these despicable and shameless


    people from the five major families.


    People from the five major families were all masters who had practiced martial arts for many years, and


    many of them were strong. It didn''t take long that Brady and others couldn¡¯t hold on.


    "What should we do? If it continues like this, we definitely can''t resist these people." Brady shouted.


    Dick was already anxious, and then he shouted, "Damn it! Even if I have to die today, I won''t let them


    hurt Casey!"


    "You finally know to fight for your buddy! Good!" Just when everyone was desperate, a voice sound


    behind them.


    Dick was taken aback for a moment. Baron also was a little astonished. Then, both of them showed


    ecstasy on their faces.


    They all turned around and looked behind them. When they saw the old man who stood behind them,


    they all eximed, "Master!"


    nd looked at the two of them with a smile on his face. But he did not help them stop the five major


    families.


    Because at this time, two figures had already rushed into the crowd of the five major families, punching


    them at a rapid speed.


    Baron looked at the two of them, with a burst of joy on his face. Then he said, "It turned out to be Ellis


    and Hughes. It seems that today''s crisis has been resolved."


    Everyone present did not think that the situation on the ring would change like this at this time. They


    were so shocked.


    "Ellis and Hughes? Why have I never seen them before?" Dick on the side asked.


    "Of course you haven''t seen them. These two guys became the master¡¯s apprentices long time ago.


    Now their strengths should have reached Grandmaster Circle. ording to my guess, their strength is


    as the same as the heads of Guwu Family. Oh, it is worth mentioning that the two of them are twins.


    When fighting together, their cooperation can be said to be so perfect. Theirbat effectiveness is


    quite terrifying." Baron exined.


    Dick''s eyes widened immediately. He didn''t expect that the master would have such powerful


    apprentices, which made him, the master''s most proud disciple, felt somewhat embarrassed.


    However, after hearing Baron''s exnation, Dick felt rxed a little. Since the master came with his


    two apprentices, Casey would not be killed by those people.


    The speed of Ellis and Hughes was so fast. In the blink of an eye, they had already solved all the


    people who had rushed over from the five major families.


    Even the Grandmasters of the five major families were not spared.


    After the rest of people from the five major families saw how powerful Ellis and Hughes were, they all


    had the idea of   shrinking. No one dared to rush forward again.


    Casey felt relieved when he heard Baron and Dick shouting out the master. Although the arrival of the


    master surprised him a bit, he knew that nothing would happen anymore since the master was there.


    So he closed his eyesfortably and fell asleep to the utmost.


    Seeing that the chaotic settled down because of the sudden appearance of the three people, Duffy¡¯s


    anger rose again.


    He originally thought that Casey was bound to die under the chaotic. Who would have expected that


    the brat would have such good luck? At a critical moment, his reinforcements arrived.


    His gaze fell on nd. Then he gritted his teeth. The reason why the five major families dealt with


    Casey wasrgely because of the old guy in front of him.


    "nd, you old asshole! You dare to show up! Why don¡¯t you to be a coward for a lifetime?" Duffy


    shouted.


    nd appeared in front of Duffy in an instant. No one saw how he did it.


    "So I have to watch you bully my apprentice and do nothing?"

 Chapter 795 Endings

    Chapter 795 Endings


    nd''s voice sounded very calm. But after listening to it, others could realize that there was a trace of


    vague murderous in it, which made them scared.


    After Duffy heard nd''s words, he shuddered involuntarily.


    Although he scolded nd as a coward, he knew very well that nd''s strength was not what ordinary


    people could reach. If the strength of the six major families were at their peak now, he might still dare to


    scold nd. But now the six major families had beenpletely defeated by Casey. He also got badly


    injured. If nd took a move, he would only die.


    After feeling desperate, Duffy took a deep breath and said, "I didn¡¯t expect the six major Guwu Families


    will fall to the point where it is today. It seems that God doesn''t bless us."


    nd chuckled, "Don''t push your own stupidity on God. Think about it for yourself. It is all because of


    your self-righteous decision, isn¡¯t it? I had no grudges with you six major families back then, but you


    guys came to me. Now my apprentice encountered this kind of thing again. You guys failed again! Can


    you say that it is that God doesn¡¯t bless you?"


    Upon hearing nd''s questioning, Duffy showed an awkward expression on his face. His lies were


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    exposed in public.


    It was really him who took the lead that year. At that time, he was also for the six major families. In the


    final analysis, it was because he felt that if the six major families joined hands, it would not be


    impossible to cope with nd.


    The current situation was so simr to that year, except that he once again made a self-righteous


    mistake. He thought that the six major families would join forces again to kill Casey, but he didn''t expect


    Casey to be so powerful. So it turned to be like this.


    Over the years, he had been avoiding the real reason for those things that happened back then. He


    thought that he killed Casey and forced nd out, and then joined forces to kill nd. His guilty would


    disappear. Who knew that only Casey let them use up all their power, let alone deal with nd?


    "Kill me!" Duffy said.


    nd said with a smile, "Duffy, I won''t kill you. I will let you live in this world, letting you always clearly


    remember the damage you caused to the six major families just because of your self-righteousness.


    You have to carry with the guilt and continue to live. It is a better punishment for you, isn''t it?"


    Duffy stayed where he was. A sense of frustration rose from the bottom of his heart. If nd killed him


    now, he would still have thest trace of dignity. But nd would not even bother to argue with him.


    This only showed that nd had never regarded him as a match.


    There was no humiliation which was crueler than the contempt.


    Duffy had been holding the grudges for so many years. However, in the eyes of the other party, he was


    not nothing.


    He, Duffy, was aplete joke!


    In the audience, the ck-robed man looked at the situation on the ring and cursed secretly, "It''s really


    a bunch of wimps. Even in this way, they can''t kill Casey. Now, Casey has a helper. The six major


    families are really worthy to be called stupid pigs!"


    "These so-called representatives of C Country Martial Circle are just a bunch of fools. If I knew it early, I


    would not waste five top pills in vain."


    "Hmph, Casey, you are so lucky this time! But I won''t give up killing you. Let''s wait and see!"


    After muttering a few words to himself, the ck-robed man turned and walked out of the gymnasium.


    At this point, Casey''s challenge to the masters of C Country Martial Circle hade to an end.


    Casey fought thirty-seven battles in a row, without losing a single one. Thest battle was that he


    himself fought with four enemies at the same time. With just one move, he killed the heads of the Jones


    family and the Moss family. Moreover, even if Duffy and Bradford were still alive, they couldn¡¯t practice


    martial arts anymore.


    This battle was so wonderful. Many people posted the video on the Inte. After seeing the faint


    phantom of the palm in the video, they all said that it was processed by special effects in theter


    stage.


    No one believed that Casey''s strength had reached such a point. More people thought that this was a


    video made byizens to attract people''s attention.


    Whether the scenes in this video were true or not, only those who were on the scene that day would


    know.


    After the battle, the five major families were notorious because of besieging Casey. C Country Martial


    Circle no longer regarded the five major families as the example of Warrior Circle. Everyone despised


    those five major families.


    Duffy, who was lucky enough to survive, was deeply saddened by all the consequences caused by him.


    nd was right. Letting him live and watch the five major families decline because of him was the


    biggest punishment for him.


    A week passed.


    In the Davies House, at Casey''s room, Casey slowly opened his eyes. A sense of powerlessness


    surged to him. After a long time of adapting, he slowly recovered.


    Since the battle that day, Casey had been unconscious. If nd hadn''t said that Casey needed a long


    time to recover because of using his own power too much, Edith would have thought that Casey would


    pass away again.


    Gritting his teeth and getting out of the bed, Casey turned his head and looked over. He found Edith


    lying on one side of the table and sleeping. From between her eyebrows, he could see Edith''s fatigue.


    As soon as Casey got off the bed, Edith opened her eyes. After seeing Casey awake, the fatigue in her


    eyes disappeared instantly. She smiled happily.


    "You bastard! You finally wake up! Can''t you let me not worry about you once?" Edithined.


    Casey said with a smile, "I don''t want, either. But I¡¯m easy to cause trouble."


    Edith rolled her eyes at him and said, "You lie back quickly! I''ll let Jennifer cook you something to eat.


    You have been in aa for a week. You must be very hungry now."


    Casey felt touched. The feeling that someone cared about him after he woke up from aa was what


    he always wanted.


    Casey obediently listened to Edith''s words, theny back on the bed, waiting for the food to be


    delivered with peace of mind.


    After eating, Casey felt that the power in his body recovered a lot. The sense of powerlessness had


    disappeared without a trace. It seemed that Cab would not cause any harm to the human body. As


    long as there was time to recover, he would be able to return to the top again.


    After regaining some strength, Casey walked around the room for a while, then left the room and


    walked over to the guest room.


    He learned from Edith that his master had been staying in the Davies House during the week he was in


    aa.


    Casey had many doubts and wanted to ask the master for advice, so he immediately walked towards


    the room where his master was.


    At the door of the guest room, Casey hadn''t knocked on the door before he heard a calm voice from


    inside, "Come in."

 Chapter 796 Grudges

    Chapter 796 Grudges


    Casey pushed open the door and walked in. Then Casey saw the master sitting on the bed with his


    eyes closed, his chest undting, as if he was practicing the deep breathing.


    Casey didn''t interrupt the master. Aftering in, he sat down on the chair in the room and waited until


    the master had finished aplete deep breathing.


    The master opened his eyes. His gaze fell on Casey, and then a smile appeared on his face.


    "Recovered?"


    Casey nodded.


    "You can fight against the five major families alone, and you also killed the two heads of the five major


    families. It surprised me a bit. Among my many disciples, you¡¯re the best." The master spoke.


    Casey hurriedly said modestly, "I¡¯m ttered. This is all because you taught me well. If I doesn¡¯t learn


    from you, I will definitely not be able to deal with those Guwu Families."


    The masterughed, "Although I have taught you something, what I taught you is not enough to make


    you fight against the five major families. It seems that you have encountered some good stuff after you


    left the mountain. So you have the strength what you have now."


    Casey didn''t conceal it. He immediately told the master about XuanJin and Cab.


    Although this was Casey''s biggest trump card and secret, he could tell his master all without hesitation.


    Because Casey had absolute trust in his master.


    Moreover, Casey felt that even though he had be a Grandmaster who had reached medium stage


    of XuanJin and he didn¡¯t take those top Grandmasters seriously, he still couldn¡¯t see through his


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    master.


    The reason for this feeling could only show that the master''s strength was still far greater than Casey''s


    imagination, so Casey was not worried about that the master would do something with him for the sake


    of XuanJin.


    After listening to Casey''s description of XuanJin and Cab, the master just nodded, without showing


    the slightest expression of surprise on his face, which made Casey a little strange.


    Could it be that master already knew about the existence of XuanJin and Cab?


    It might be. The master had traveled all over the world and had known a lot. So it was not strange that


    the master knew the existence of XuanJin.


    It was just that Casey had already imaged what kind of expressions would appear on the master¡¯s face


    before he told the master about XuanJin. Now seeing Master¡¯s calm face, Casey felt that it had not met


    his psychological expectations.


    "It''s no wonder that you can challenge the four heads of Guwu Families alone. It turns out that you


    have practiced XuanJin, and you also identally got Cab. It seems that you¡¯re so lucky." The


    master smiled.


    "Master, you know the existence of XuanJin?" Casey asked.


    The master nodded, "Of course! Not only I know, what I have been exploring all these years has


    something to do with XuanJin."


    Casey was taken aback for a moment. He didn''t expect that the master would have been exploring


    things rted to XuanJin. It seemed that it was the right choice to tell the master about XuanJin. He


    also had a lot of doubts about XuanJin. Maybe the master could help him.


    "Let''s not talk about this first. If I''m not wrong, you should be very confused about the fact that the six


    major families and many Guwu sects regarded me as an enemy, right?" The master changed the


    subject.


    Casey nodded, "Indeed, the reason why the six major families came to me was because they learned


    that I was your disciple. They said you did a lot of heinous things to them back then. Many of them said


    that you were theirmon enemy."


    The masterughed, "It seems that I need to exin to you what happened back then. Otherwise, I am


    afraid that I will be a ruthless demon in your eyes."


    Casey¡¯s eyes immediately lit up. He was also very interested in what happened that year. He wanted to


    know exactly how the master had forged enmity with the six major families.


    "You should be able to feel that the martial arts that I have taught you blends the strengths of all sects,


    and has almost no shorings, right?" the master asked.


    Casey nodded. The martial arts of each sects had their own characteristics. The martial arts that the


    master taught Casey could indeed be said to be a blend of the best of all the sects. So far, Casey had


    not found there were the shorings of the martial arts that the master taught him.


    "This set of martial arts is exactly what I created by absorbing the characteristics of the various sects in


    the world. I abandoned their shorings, and then created it. However, I didn¡¯t know the


    characteristics of others sects back then. So I only had one way, which was to constantly fight against


    masters of various sects, and felt the characteristics of their martial arts from the battle."


    "In Warrior Circle, those Guwu Families always treat their martial arts as treasures, and never teach


    them to the outside world. In their opinion, their martial arts are the most perfect martial arts in the


    world. Others are not deserved to learn it."


    "But it is impossible for them not to fight against others for the rest of their lives. So at that time, I began


    to challenge the masters of these families. Of course, those fights were not as scary as your battle this


    time. By fighting against them again and again, I gradually grasped the characteristics of their martial


    arts, which have provided me with considerable help in creating my own martial arts."


    "At that time, I was also a little young and arrogant. I felt that these Guwu Families were too self-


    righteous. Their martial arts did have some good points, but it wasn¡¯t like what they boasted. It only


    took me a few days to master the core of their martial arts. In order to make them aware of their


    shorings, I used their martial arts to defeat many of their masters."


    Hearing this, Casey was shocked. His master could learn other people''s martial arts so easily. Maybe


    only his master dared to say such words.


    "Those people felt quite embarrassed because I defeated them with their martial arts, so they


    ndered me secretly learning their martial arts. Then they united with the major martial sects, saying


    that I despised them. They brought a bunch of people to besiege me and wanted to kill me."


    "It''s a pity that their strength sucked. At that time, I had a lot of achievements on my own martial arts.


    Besides, I got some good stuff by ident. I didn''t fear them at all, so I fought with them. Back then,


    the battle was fierce. Many people died in my hands. Finally, they found out that they couldn''t kill me at


    all, so they gave up the n to besiege me."


    "However, from that time on, these Guwu Families hate me guts, and felt that I had made their families


    ashamed, so they have been trying to kill me."


    "But they didn''t learn a lesson at all. This time, you gave them another lesson. In the final analysis, they


    asked for it."


    After listening to what the master said, Casey was also a little emotional. He didn''t expect that the


    master and these six major families still had such grievances.


    Although the master said it calmly, he could feel that the situation that the master faced back then was


    not much better than him.


    "It''s probably like this. It''s been so many years. In my opinion, my own set of martial arts is already a bit


    outdated. I didn''t expect that these families are still struggling with these things. They can¡¯t move


    forward. I''m afraid it''s because they have been struggling with these useless things, so they can¡¯t get


    improved." The master said.


    Casey nodded, feeling that what Master said was reasonable. People who practiced martial arts should


    really be pure. It was a waste of time to fight for the reputation all day long.


    No longer worrying about the affairs of the six major families, Casey nced at the master. Then he


    was thinking about XuanJin again.


    "Master, since you know the existence of XuanJin, you should also understand the power of XuanJin. I


    will tell you the cultivation method of XuanJin. Hope it can help you."


    A mysterious smile appeared on the master''s face. He said, "No need! XuanJin and Cab are yours.


    It has nothing to do with me, so you don''t need to tell me."

 Chapter 797 sublimation

    Chapter 797 sublimation


    After Casey heard what the master said, he was stunned for a moment. In his opinion, XuanJin was


    more powerful than inner force. This should be the cultivation method that all warriors dreamt of.


    No matter how strong a warrior had, he would definitely try to learn it as long as he knew the existence


    of XuanJin. After all, once they had cultivated XuanJin, it meant that the starting point was dozens of


    levels higher than others. No matter how hard they worked to cultivate inner force, they couldn¡¯t reach


    the level of XuanJin


    When Myles learned that Casey cultivate XuanJin, he didn''t even avenge Theodore. He even asked


    Casey to teach him XuanJin, which was enough to see how attractive XuanJin was to warriors.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    However, now Casey wanted to teach the master XuanJin, but the master directly rejected him, which


    made Casey a little stunned.


    "Master, the subtlety of XuanJin is far fromparable to inner force. If you cultivate XuanJin, your


    strength will definitely increase by more than one level. Although this is me who got it identally, all of


    my skills were taught by you. It is reasonable for me to teach you the cultivation method of XuanJin."


    Casey said.


    The master said with a smile, "I know you are good for me. But XuanJin has no effect on me anymore."


    The master said.


    Casey was shocked when he heard this. The master said that XuanJin had little effect on him! So it


    was only one possibility, which was the strength of the master had far surpassed Grandmaster Circle.


    His strength had reached a level that ordinary people couldn''t imagine, so XuanJin didn''t have much


    effect for him.


    For a time, Casey felt that the master became mysterious again.


    When Casey asked the master if he had reached Grandmaster Circle, the master said that it was more


    than 30 years ago, and did not admit that he had reached Grandmaster Circle.


    Casey subconsciously thought that the master''s strength reached Grandmaster Circle. After all, he had


    only known Grandmaster Circle at that time. How could he know there was a higher circle above


    Grandmaster Circle?


    Now after hearing the master¡¯s words, Casey instantly confirmed that the master''s strength must have


    been above Grandmaster Circle.


    Casey didn''t know how terrifying the master''s strength was. He even wanted to see the master use all


    strength to fight one day. But Casey didn''t know if he could see it in this life.


    "Master, has your strength surpassed Grandmaster Circle and reached a higher level?" Casey asked


    tentatively.


    The master smiled, "There is indeed a higher circle above Grandmaster Circle."


    When Casey heard it, the first reaction in his mind was that the master did not answer his questions


    directly, which meant that there was indeed a higher circle above Grandmaster Circle. But no one knew


    whether the master reached that circle.


    With previous experience, even if the master said that he had reached a higher circle than


    Grandmaster Circle, Casey would not doubt it.


    But since the master didn¡¯t answer Casey¡¯s question directly, it meant that the mater definitely didn''t


    want to directly say what circle he reached. So Casey didn''t ask the master again.


    "I watched the video of you fighting with Duffy and the other three people that day. At thest moment,


    a huge phantom of your palm appeared, right?" The master asked.


    Casey nodded immediately. Although he didn''t know why the master suddenly mentioned it, this was


    indeed a doubt in Casey''s mind.


    If this phantom hadn''t been seen in those videos on the Inte, Casey would definitely think it was


    just his own illusion.


    "To be honest, I really suspect that the phantom that appeared that day was my illusion. After all, how


    could this happen in a normal battle?" Casey said.


    The master smiled mysteriously, "What you saw is not an illusion. Look at my hand."


    Casey looked at the master in surprise. He didn''t expect that the master would be sure that what he


    saw was not an illusion.


    Casey lowered his head and looked at the master''s hand, wanting to know what the master wanted him


    to see.


    The master made his two finger like a sword. Then he pointed at a table not far away, and asked,


    "What can you feel?"


    Casey stared at the master''s fingers carefully. He could clearly feel that there was a strong


    concentration of power on the master¡¯s two fingers. The strength of the power might have surpassed


    the strongest blow Casey used that day.


    Casey was surprised that the master could perfectly control such a strong power on his two fingers.


    Casey couldn''t reach such level.


    Just as Casey stared at the master¡¯s fingers carefully, the master smiled faintly. Then, Casey saw that


    a sword-like shape appeared on master¡¯s two fingers. The phantom was quite clear, which was a


    hundred times clearer than the phantom he created that day.


    "How... how is this possible!" Casey eximed.


    Master waved his two fingers. Then the sword-like phantom above smashed into the ground with a


    volley, and there was a loud noise. Then, Casey saw a long crack appearing on the concrete floor,


    which was shocking.


    Casey stood up directly and stared at the master with an incredible face. He had always been calm, but


    now he opened his mouth in shock.


    The master looked at Casey¡¯s shocking face, and then teased, "I just wanted to show you the power.


    Do I need to repair the ground?"


    "No... No." Casey stared at the master nkly. He didn''t expect that the master could not only make a


    phantom appear on his fingers, but the power of this phantom was so scary. No wonder that the master


    wouldn¡¯t take those Guwu families seriously. Even the strongest Grandmaster couldn¡¯t resist the


    master¡¯s blow.


    Casey thought that his XuanJin was already very powerful, but now he knew that he was far from being


    truly powerful.


    "Master, what is going on? Why your attack just now was so terrifying?" Casey quickly asked.


    The master took away the phantom on his finger, and said with a smile, "This is the power that can be


    exerted by the people who reach above Grandmaster Circle. During your battle, at thest moment,


    you barely entered this circle, so that the phantom would appear."


    Casey was at lost. He did not expect that the power of his blow would have reached such a terrifying


    state. No wonder that unscientific sight would appear.


    It was just that no matter how strong his blow was, it couldn''t be better than the blow that the master


    had just shown casually.


    "Master, what circle is this? Why is it so strong?" Casey tried to restrain his shock. Staring at the


    master, he asked.


    "This circle is called sublimation. When you reach this circle, you can release your inner force and kill


    people from the distance. You can also control the shape of the inner force and then everyone can see


    your inner force."


    "That is sublimation."

 Chapter 798 Blands Request

    Chapter 798 nd''s Request


    "It¡¯s really terrifying!" Casey muttered to himself.


    If he really reached this circle, when he fought that day, he would only need to point his finger at them,


    then he could kill Duffy and the other three so easily.


    Such masters in this circle could no longer be described bymon sense. Their strength was


    The one in front of Casey was exactly like a god.


    "If I guess right, you can reach this circle when you reach the top of XuanJin. At that time, your strength


    will have a qualitative leap." The master said.


    "In the final analysis, Grandmaster Circle is just the masters in the eyes of the secr people.


    sublimation is the circle which is separated from the secr world in the true sense."


    "However, because of it, there are very few who can get to this point. That''s why you know


    Grandmaster Circle, but you have never heard of sublimation."


    Casey nodded and understood what the master meant. Although most of Guwu sects had been


    separated from the secr world and most of them hid and dedicated to the pursuit of martial arts, in


    the final analysis, there were still inextricable links between them and the secr world.


    Only those who had reached sublimation were truly free from the constraint of the secr world. Those


    who could achieve this step also had their own pursuits. Their ideas were probably not understood by


    most worldly people, so there would be some rumors about Grandmaster Circle in secr world, but


    there were never rumors of sublimation.


    Even if there was, people would not believe it.


    After all, those masters who reached sublimation were really amazing.


    "Okay, all the doubts in your mind should have been solved. Next, can I tell you the reason why I stay


    here and wait for you to wake up?" the master smiled.


    Casey nodded quickly and said, "Please tell me."


    "Actually, I want to seek some help from you so I stay here until you wake up." The master spoke


    lightly, with a trace of vicissitudes in his eyes.


    "Master, if you have anything to need my help, just tell me. I will definitely do my best." Casey said


    without hesitation. If it wasn¡¯t the master, he would certainly not be able to have what he had today. The


    master saved him and taught him a lot. So he would not refuse any request of the master.


    "I also told you just now. I am exploring some things about XuanJin. Over the years, I have found some


    clues and even found a crucial ce. Once I can enter that ce, I believe all the doubts about


    XuanJin can be solved."


    "But I need a special key to enter that ce. I have been looking for the whereabouts of this special


    key all these years."


    With that said, the master took out a green jade pendant from his pocket. There were veryplicated


    patterns on the jade pendant, which looked like a certain totem. When Casey saw it, he felt that the


    totem above was so vivid, which was a bit scary.


    Casey didn''t know why he suddenly became concentrated after staring at this jade pendant for a while.


    "This jade is called Soul Setting Jade. This is the key to that ce. But this is only one of them. There


    are three pieces of Soul Setting Jade. Only I get three pieces can I open the ce I said. After so many


    years, I only found one piece."


    "But fortunately, I have grasped the whereabouts of the remaining two pieces"


    "Because of some special reasons, in the near future, I will experience a cmity. If I want to escape


    this cmity, I have to enter that ce. If I can¡¯t avoid the cmity, I will die."


    "My time is running out. In order to deal with the uing cmity, I still need to make a lot of


    preparations, which means that I don''t have enough time to find the remaining two pieces of Soul


    Setting Jade."


    "This time, you gave me a big surprise. With your current level, it should not be too difficult for you to


    help me find the two remaining pieces of Soul Setting Jade, so I want you to help me to find the


    remaining two pieces of Soul Setting Jade."


    After listening to the master¡¯s words, Casey¡¯s face showed a dignified look. He did not expect that even


    if the master¡¯s strength had reached such a level, he still had to face a cmity. It seemed that no


    matter how strong one person was, he would encounter his own trouble.


    "What kind of cmity you will encounter?" Casey asked.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Master said with smile, "There are some things that you are not suitable to know now. Knowing it is not


    good for you. When the timees, you will naturally know what kind of cmity I will face."


    Casey nodded, understanding what the master meant. Then he said, " I will naturally help you. Even if


    the remaining two pieces of Soul Setting Jade are in the ce where are full dangers, I will help you


    get them."


    The master nced at Casey with some relief, and said, "Thank you!"


    "Looking for Soul Setting Jade requires you to leave the Davies House. I know you may be worried


    about Davies family¡¯s safety, especially the situation of your wife and daughter. So in order to give you


    peace of mind, I will let Ellis and Hughes stay in the Davies House to protect your wife and daughter


    and stabilize the situation in Davies family."


    Hearing what the master said, Casey felt grateful. What the master said was indeed what he was


    worried about. If he left, he would be worried about Edith and Sherry most.


    Now that the master promised to let Ellis and Hughes stay at the Davies House, Casey had nothing to


    worry about.


    Casey knew the strength of Ellis and Hughes well. Neither of them was weaker than the head of those


    Guwu Families. If they two joined hands, they would be able to burst out iparable power.


    As long as it was not a master who reached sublimation came to make trouble, the two of them could


    definitely deal with all the troubles that Davies family would encounter.


    "Thank you for your understanding! Master, I will definitely help you find the remaining two pieces of


    Soul Setting Jade." Casey bowed at the master, "Where are the remaining two pieces of Soul Setting


    Jade?"


    The master took out a piece of paper and handed it to Casey, saying, "After all these years of


    searching and collecting information, I finally determined the whereabouts of these two pieces of Soul


    Setting Jade."


    "After many grabbing and auctions, one of them finally came to the hands of a family in an ind


    country."


    "The other piece is in the hands of the Pantheon."


    "There are detailed whereabouts of them on this paper. You can have a look."


    Casey was taken aback when he heard the Pantheon. He didn''t expect that the stuff the master was


    looking for would actually be in their hands.

 Chapter 799 Full-time Dad

    Chapter 799 Full-time Dad


    Seeing Casey''s reactions, the master asked, "Do you know the Pantheon?"


    Casey nodded and then he told the master that the Pantheon wanted him to join them.


    After listening it, the master said with a smile, "It seems that searching for Soul Setting Jade in the


    Pantheon is much easier than I thought. Since they want you to join, it shouldn''t be difficult for you to


    look for Soul Setting Jade in the Pantheon."


    "But my father once told me not to provoke the people from the Pantheon. Master, do you know


    anything about the Pantheon?" Casey asked.


    The master showed a thoughtful look on his face and then he said, "Your father told you not to provoke


    the people of the Pantheon. It is very likely that he knows how powerful the Pantheon is. He is afraid


    that you will get into unnecessary trouble. He was not talking about there is something wrong with the


    Pantheon."


    "ording to my understanding, the Pantheon can be said to be the top forces in the entire C Country,


    and even the world. They are much purer than those Guwu Families. They have beenmitted to


    maintaining the stability of Warrior Circle. Executor is a force under the name of the Pantheon."


    Hearing what the master said, Casey raised his eyebrows immediately. He didn''t expect that Executor


    belonged to the Pantheon.


    If so, the Pantheon was not bad. After all, a force that was willing to maintain the stability of the Warrior


    Circle would not have any sinister purpose.


    If this was the case, the reminder that his father gave him at the beginning might be because the


    strength of the Pantheon was too strong, and his father was afraid that him would provoke the people


    from the Pantheon for no reason.


    "In addition to maintaining the stability of Warrior Circle, the Pantheon also holds arge amount of


    information about this world that you have never known before. Your understanding of this world is only


    the surface. If you have the opportunity to join the Pantheon, it will not be a bad thing for you, at least it


    can let you know more about the world." The master continued.


    Casey nodded, knowing that he was a little too defensive against the Pantheon before.


    After seeing the power that the master showed him, Casey did feel that he knew too little about the


    world. If he had the opportunity, he would want to know some secrets about the world.


    It was a pity that he didn''t know where the people of the Pantheon were, so he could only ask them


    when they came to him again.


    "Well, I still have three years at most. If we can''t find the other two pieces of Soul Setting Jade within


    three years, I will only have to face that cmity." The master was a little bit emotional.


    "Master, don''t worry! I will do my best to help you get the remaining two pieces of Soul Setting Jade."


    Casey said solemnly.


    The master nodded, and then handed the piece of Soul Setting Jade in his hand to Casey, saying, "You


    carry this piece of Soul Setting Jade with yourself. It can help you focus on. With it, your reactive speed


    will be greatly improved. It is a very rare treasure."


    Casey did not refuse, and reached out to take the piece of Soul Setting Jade. After all, he had to know


    what Soul Setting Jade looked like, then he could go to find the other two. It was more convenient to


    bring a sample with him.


    After telling Casey all of these, the master stayed at the Davies House for two more days, and


    instructedEllis and Hughes to stay at the Davies House during this period and to follow Casey''s


    arrangements.


    The twins had been practicing martial arts with their master in the past. They had never experienced a


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    secr life, so they were very happy to stay in the Davies House.


    The most important thing was that Davies family was thergest family in B City. It was rich and


    powerful. The two of them had been entertained veryfortably by Davies family these days. Now


    even if Casey drove them away, neither of them wanted to leave.


    Two dayster, the master was going to make other preparations for the cmity three yearster, so


    he left B City and gave Casey a contact method so that Casey could contact him after finding out Soul


    Setting Jade.


    After the master left, Casey told Edith that he needed to find Soul Setting Jade.


    Edith was naturally quite unhappy after hearing this. After all, Casey hadn''t been back for a long time.


    Now, Casey had to go out again. Of course she was very reluctant to bear it.


    If this continued, Sherry would forget who her father was.


    Casey also knew that he did owe Edith and Sherry, but the master taught him a lot that he could not


    just watch master''s imminent cmity and just ignored it.


    He also wanted to live a normal and happy life with Edith and his daughter, but he couldn¡¯t realize this


    wish now.


    In order to make up for Edith and Sherry, Casey promised to spend a month with them at home, and


    then set off to find Soul Setting Jade.


    Edith also knew that Casey was a man of love and righteousness. So she onlyined for a while.


    She would not really stop Casey from doing his own things. So she quickly forgave Casey.


    However, in order to let Casey experience the feeling of being a father when Sherry was growing up,


    Casey had to be responsible for all of Sherry¡¯s daily life, such as food and entertainment, during the


    month when Casey was at home.


    Casey must be apetent Dad within this month. Otherwise, Edith would not allow Casey to


    leave.


    Casey naturally epted it happily. He felt that it was not a difficult thing. Just babysit a child!


    But when Casey was faced with changing Sherry''s diapers, was pissed off by Sherry, was tossed in the


    middle of the night and couldn''t sleep because of Sherry, he really felt the difficulty of raising a child.


    The difficulty of raising a child to an adult was no less difficult than reaching sublimation.


    It was also after experiencing this that Casey realized that Edith''s contribution at home was not much


    less than that of him.


    After leaving the child to Casey, Edith obviously felt rxed. Taking advantage of this opportunity, she


    began to go shopping, jogging, and to apply a facial a mask every day. She began a leisurely and


    When Casey was very anxious because Sherry didn''t eat well, something was happening in a building


    not far from the Davies House.


    In a small room, a man in a ck robe was standing in front of the window, staring at the Davies House


    not far away.


    For a long time, in the ck robe, a sinister voice came out, "Casey, it seems that you have had a good


    time during this period of time. You¡¯re so happy to y with your child."


    "Unfortunately, my time is running out. People from the ind country will arrive in B City soon. I must


    kill you before theye."


    "I have already figured out your wife''s habit of going out during this time, so cherish yourst happy


    time. Because you will soon die in my hands!"

 Chapter 800 Threat

    Chapter 800 Threat


    That afternoon, Edith and Lily made an appointment to go shopping. Edith went to the room and took a


    look at Casey. Seeing that Casey was busy changing Sherry''s diaper, she suddenlyughed out loud.


    Hearing Edith''sughter, Casey turned his head to look at her, and said, "Honey,e and help me.


    This little girl is too disobedient. I can''t deal with her at all."


    Edithughed, "I have made an appointment with Lily to go shopping together. The time ising


    soon. I have to go out quickly. Think of a solution for yourself. Believe in yourself. You can do it!"


    After speaking, Edith turned and left the room.


    Casey looked helpless. After Edith left, he secretly called Jennifer over and asked Jennifer to help him


    change Sherry¡¯s diaper.


    After Edith went out of the door, she walked towards the ce she had made appointment with Lily.


    Because the Davies House was located at the most central part of B City and was very close to those


    When Edith went out, she didn''t notice that a figure in a ck robe shed past the corner of the


    Davies House.


    At home, Casey was basking in the yard with Sherry. At this time, his mobile phone rang. He took a


    look and found that it was Lily¡¯s call.


    After the call was connected, Lily''s voice came over there.


    "Brother, did Edith go out? I''ve been waiting here for a long time. Why hasn''t she arrived yet? No one


    answered my phone calls."


    Casey was taken aback for a moment and then said, "She already left the house more than half an


    hour ago. Logically, even she walked, she should have arrived."


    "But I didn''t see her. I can''t get through her phone. Or can you make a call to her?" Lily said.


    Casey said Okay. Then he hurriedly dialed Edith''s phone number. But after a long time, no one


    answered.


    Casey suddenly felt a sense of anxiety. He hurriedly let Jennifere over and asked her to take care


    of Sherry, while he himself hurriedly found Brady and asked him if there was anything happening near


    the Davies House


    Brady said that he had not received any notice from his subordinates. So nothing happened.


    Casey was anxious and called Edith a few times again, but no one answered him. He intuitively felt that


    something happened to Edith. The person who followed Edith was at least a Grandmaster, otherwise


    he could not have escaped the surveince of Yin Killers.


    Because the affairs of the five major families had just ended, Casey felt that even if those men wanted


    revenge, they would definitely note recently. Therefore, during this period of time, the vignce of


    the Davies House was a littlex. Ellis and Hughes were just staying in the Davies House, and would


    not go out with Edith.


    Casey immediately asked Brady to arrange Yin Killers to thoroughly investigate all the ces near the


    Davies House. Edith only went out for more than half an hour. Even if she was really caught, she would


    definitely not leave too far.


    Just when Casey was anxious, his mobile phone rang again. When he picked it up to have a look, it


    was Edith¡¯s call.


    He hurriedly picked up. What came from there was not Edith''s voice, but a low male voice.


    "Casey, you should be very anxious that you can¡¯t contact you wife, right?"


    "Who are you? Where is my wife now?" Casey asked in a cold voice.


    "You don''t need to know who I am, but your wife is indeed in my hands. If you still want your wife to be


    alive, you¡¯d better rush to the suburbs of B City within half an hour. I will give you a location.


    Remember,e alone. If there are others, I will stab your wife. I will definitely do what I say." The low


    voice sounded again.


    Casey frowned. Although he didn''t know what the other party''s purpose was, he still agreed to that


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    person¡¯s request for Edith''s safety.


    It didn''t matter whether he went there alone. Now Casey himself was enough to resist a troop.


    After hanging up the phone for a while, Casey received a location on his mobile phone. Casey took a


    look and determined that it was the emptiest ce in the suburbs of B City. He could know the situation


    in a few kilometers at a nce.


    The person set the location there, presumably to prevent Casey from arranging others around there in


    advance.


    Casey did not hesitate. After knowing the specific location, he immediately drove a car quickly towards


    the suburbs of B City.


    About half an hourter, Casey rushed to that ce. From long distance, Casey saw two figures on the


    couldn¡¯t see his face clearly.


    Casey parked the car a few hundred meters away from the two of them, then got out of the car and


    walked towards the two of them.


    When Casey was in front of the two, he saw Edith standing there without a rope tied to her body, but he


    could see that she was very scared. Casey did not dare to act rashly.


    If Casey shot directly, he was confident to snatch Edith over before the ck-robed man could react.


    But the other party must know Casey''s strength. Even so, the other party was still so rxed, which


    showed he had a certain degree of confidences.


    So Casey didn¡¯t dare to take actions at will now.


    Looking at Casey in front of him, the ck-robed man made augh, and then said, "I didn''t expect you


    toe so soon. It seems that your wife is so important to you."


    Casey snorted coldly, "No matter what your purpose is, you¡¯d better let my wife go. Otherwise, I will let


    you die miserably."


    The ck-robed man did not take Casey''s words to heart at all. Instead, he said with a smile, "Don''t


    say such words to threaten me. Tell you, your wife has eaten the poison pill I refined. Only I know the


    way to detoxify. I know you are powerful. Even if you attack me now, I can''t resist you at all. But if you


    do it, no one can cure your wife¡¯s poison."


    Casey''s face was immediately full of anger. No wonder this ck-robed man was so confident. It


    turned out that Edith had already taken poison pills.


    "Who are you? I have no grudges with you. Why do you hurt my wife? What do you want from me?"


    The ck-robed man suddenlyughed, then looked at Casey and said gloomily, "Yes, I do want to get


    something from you."


    "What?" Casey asked.


    "Your life!" The ck-robed man said without hesitation.

 Chapter 801 Is It Expired?

    Chapter 801 Is It Expired?


    "Originally, I thought that the five major families could kill you, so I specially gave them five top-level


    pills to let them have a greater certainty that they would kill you. But who would have thought that even


    if they joined forces and took the pills, they still failed to kill you! I really overestimated them. They


    wasted my five top-level pills."


    "Since they can''t kill you, I have to do it myself. Now only I can cure your wife. If you don''t believe me,


    you can kill me. Then you could only watch your wife die. "


    "If you want your wife to be alive, kill yourself. It''s time to test your feelings for your wife. Are you willing


    to sacrifice yourself for your wife?"


    After the ck-robed man finished speaking, heughed loudly, as if he was mocking Casey.


    Casey did not expect that it was the ck-robed man who gave the pills to the heads of the five major


    families. At that time, he wondered why the five major families suddenly had the pill that could increase


    their strength. It turned out that it was the ck-robed man who gave them, just in order to increase the


    sess rate of the five major families to kill him.


    The ck-robed man was definitely not simple. He actually could have so many strength-increasing


    pills.


    "Casey, don¡¯t listen to him! Kill him quickly. What he forced me to eat should be chronic poison pills. I


    will not die immediately. After you kill him, we can find other ways to detoxify." Edith shouted to Casey.


    "You can give it a try and see if anyone in this world can cure her except me." The ck-robed man


    sneered.


    Casey frowned. He looked at the ck-robed man and asked, "Can you tell me why you want to kill


    me? Even if I promise you that I kill myself, I have to know why you are doing this."


    "Why?" The ck-robed man snorted coldly, "Because you killed my best friend, I have to avenge him!"


    "Who is your best friend?" Casey asked back.


    The ck-robed man looked at Casey. Under his ck robe, murderous auras emerged one after


    another.


    "Myles!"


    Hearing this name, Casey was stunned, and then he understood why this ck-robed man wanted to


    kill him.


    Unexpectedly, this guy actually came to avenge Myles.


    "In my whole life, I have only one friend, which is Myles. You killed him. I naturally have to avenge him.


    Originally, I thought that with my strength and the pills, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem to kill you, but I didn¡¯t


    expect that you are so strong. So I could only choose this method."


    "No matter what, either you die or your wife dies. Through observation these days, I find that you love


    your wife so much. If she dies, it will definitely be a huge blow to you."


    After speaking, the ck-robed man took out a pill from his clothes, showed it to Casey, and said, "This


    pill is the most poisonous pill I have refined so far. After taking it, the blood vessels in your body will


    burst instantly. You will spasm, then you will die in pain. There is no antidote for it. Even the God can¡¯t


    save you."


    "Now you can choose whether to take this pill or kill me. If you kill me, you could only watch your wife


    slowly die in your arms."


    Casey looked at the pill in the hands of the ck-robed man. He took a deep breath, thinking quickly


    how to deal with this ck-robed man.


    Of course Casey didn''t want to watch Edith die like this, but he didn''t want to give up his life, either.


    If he could, he could instantly subdue the ck-robed man, and then asked him how to detoxify. But


    Casey was not sure whether the ck-robed man would tell the detoxification method under the


    interrogation.


    Just when Casey was entangled in what to do, Edith stared at the pill in the hands of the ck-robed


    man, then gritted her teeth, rushed to the ck-robed man, opened her mouth and ate the pill.


    Casey and the ck-robed man didn''t expect Edith would do it suddenly. Casey''s face changed. He


    quickly rushed towards the ck-robed man, kicked him on his chest. Then the ck-robed man fell.


    After that, Casey hugged Edith quickly, trying to make her vomit out the pill that she had just eaten.


    But Edith had already swallowed the pill, so it was impossible to vomit it out.


    "Casey, after I die, you must take good care of Sherry. You should learn how to change diapers for


    Sherry by yourself."


    "I love you and love you forever."


    While Edith was speaking, she cried out directly. Just now, when the ck-robed man was talking


    about the effect of the poisonous pill, she heard it all. She knew that she would die after taking the pill.


    "What the fuck are you talking about here! I won¡¯t let you die!"


    Casey roared directly. He didn''t expect Edith to choose to eat this pill by herself in order to prevent him


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    from dying. Now he didn''t know what to do.


    Casey turned his head and nced at the ck-robed man who was kicked away by him. Then he


    dashed out. When he reached the ck-robed man, he grabbed the man¡¯s neck and lifted him from the


    ground, shouting, "Give me the antidote! Otherwise, I will kill you!"


    Although the ck-robed man was a Grandmaster, he couldn¡¯t resist Casey who was in a rage at all.


    "There is no antidote for this poison. I have already told you. It was her who rushed to eat it by herself.


    You can''t me me!" The ck-robed man said.


    Casey dragged the ck-robed man to Edith and shouted, "I don''t care whether you have the antidote


    or not, you must cure her now! Otherwise, I will let you die miserably!"


    The ck-robed man gritted his teeth and looked at Casey, thinking about how to choose at this time.


    Then he turned his head to nce at Edith, but he was stunned.


    Seeing that the ck-robed man watched Edith motionlessly, Casey ran XuanJin in his body and was


    about to act on the ck-robed man.


    "What the hell are you doing? Save her quickly!"


    The ck-robed man turned his head to nce at Casey, and said with some confusion, "Look at her...


    She doesn¡¯t seem to get poisoned?"


    Casey stared at Edith carefully. Edith¡¯s face was ruddy and her breath was even. She didn''t look like


    she had eaten poison at all.


    "Didn''t you say that the blood vessels would burst instantly after taking this pill and the whole person


    would be spasm? Why is she fine now?" Casey asked.


    The ck-robed man was also puzzled for a while, and said, "Yes, she should indeed have the


    symptoms I said, but why does she seem to be okay?"


    Edith cried for a long time, thinking that she would endure some unimaginable pain. When she thought


    of that she was about to be separated from Casey, she was so sad.


    But after a while, she didn''t feel any changes in her body.


    Perhaps feeling a little embarrassed, Edith stopped crying, wiped her tears off, looked at the ck-


    robed man, and asked, "Maybe you pill is expired? Why am I so fine now?"

 Chapter 802 So Healthy

    Chapter 802 So Healthy


    Hearing Edith''s question, the ck-robed man was so speechless. There was no doubt that Edith''s


    words were the biggest insult to Alchemist.


    Even if the poison was expired, it could still kill people, not to mention that his pill was only made not


    long ago.


    He was also very sure that he didn''t bring the wrong pill. He only had one poisonous pill. Whether it


    was the smell or color, it was unique. If he brought it wrongly, he would have noticed it long ago.


    But after Edith ate it, she had no symptoms, which made the ck-robed person a little embarrassed.


    After all, when he made this poisonous pill at the beginning, he was a little proud of himself, because


    he thought he had made a top poisonous pill that no one could detoxify.


    But he didn¡¯t expect that Edith had no symptoms after she ate it.


    "What''s going on?" Casey stared at the ck-robed man and asked coldly.


    "I... I don''t know." The ck-robed man answered honestly.


    "Maybe it was neutralized with the poison that I ate before?" Edith asked.


    "This is impossible. I know the nature of the poisonous pill I refined. It is absolutely impossible." The


    ck-robed man immediately said confidently.


    Casey didn¡¯t know what would happen to Edith next. He didn¡¯t dare to dy time, so he said to the


    ck-robed man, ¡°You should be very clear about the current situation. Your threat to me is gone. If


    you¡¯re not obedient, there will be only an ending for you, which is to die. Now, go to detoxicate my


    wife."


    The ck-robed man understood what Casey meant. If it was just now, he could still threaten Casey


    with Edith''s life, but now Edith was fine even if she took the most poisonous pill. Besides, he couldn¡¯t


    defeat Casey, so he could only listen to Casey''s orders honestly.


    Preventing the ck-robed man from escaping, Casey kept one hand on the ck-robed man''s neck.


    Once the ck-robed man wanted to do something, Casey would instantly break the ck-robed


    man¡¯s neck.


    The ck-robed man nced at Edith and said, "Pull up the sleeve on your left arm."


    ording to his request, Edith rolled up her sleeves, revealing her fair and delicate arm.


    After seeing Edith''s arm, the ck-robed man¡¯s face changed. He eximed, "What the hell is going


    on! Why is there no poison in her body!"


    Casey frowned. He looked at the man in ck robe, and asked, "What do you mean?"


    "The poison I gave her is chronic, which can eat away the flesh and blood in the human body bit by bit,


    and it will form a clear blood line on the arm. But there is nothing on her arm, which shows that she is


    fine. But I obviously fed her the poison." The ck-robed man said.


    Casey also stared at Edith''s arm and took a closer look. There was indeed nothing on Edith¡¯s arm.


    Nothing could be seen.


    "Are you sure that there will no poison in her body if there is no blood line on her arm?" Casey stared at


    the ck-robed man and asked.


    The ck-robed man nodded immediately and said, "I can swear with my life. As a Alchemist, I won''t


    lie about pills."


    Hearing the ck-robed man¡¯s words, Casey''s eyes moved suddenly. It was the first time that he heard


    someone call himself as Alchemist.


    Although Casey wanted to find out the origin of this ck-robed man, it was not the time to ask now.


    He must first find out if there was something wrong with Edith¡¯s health.


    Therefore, the most urgent task was to take Edith to the hospital for an examination. Although the pill


    was a lot more mysterious than normal medicine, some basic principles were still the same. If there


    was really something wrong with Edith¡¯s health, it could be checked out with the machine.


    Casey stared at the ck-robed man, and said, "I won¡¯t kill you now. If something goes wrong with my


    wife, I will definitely not let you go."


    Hearing Casey¡¯s words, the ck-robed man knew what Casey wanted to do. As a Grandmaster, he


    couldn¡¯t sit still and wait for death, so he instantly ran his inner force and took out one pill from his


    pocket. Then he put that pill into his mouth.


    Casey easily snatched the pill from his hand. It seemed that it should be the kind of pill that could


    increase strength.


    After that, Casey punched the ck-robed man on his chest. The ck robe man let out a muffled


    snort and vomited a mouthful of blood. When he wanted to run his inner force again, he found that he


    couldn''t use his strength anymore.


    "Don''t think that you are a Grandmaster and have some pills which can improve your strength then you


    are qualified to challenge me! If it wasn''t for my wife who suddenly ate your poisonous pill, I would have


    already broken your leg and forced you to detoxicate my wife." Casey said.


    After hearing Casey''s words, the ck-robed man suddenly felt a sense of powerlessness. It seemed


    that he underestimated Casey''s strength.


    Now it seemed that he really overestimated himself.


    When Edith heard Casey¡¯s words, she was immediately embarrassed and felt that her behavior just


    now seemed a bit stupid. If she knew that Casey hade up with a response n, she would not be


    so stupid and ate that pill.


    In order to prevent the ck-robed man from making some trouble, Casey directly knocked him out


    and put him in the trunk.


    After that, Casey drove back to the city, and then went to the best hospital in B City to let Edith do a


    physical examination.


    While waiting for the results of the examination, both Casey and Edith were full of anxiety, for fear that


    Edith¡¯s her body was almost corroded by toxins and she would die soon.


    While waiting for the results, Edith had even made the final arrangements. She told Casey to find a


    good boyfriend for Sherry in the future, at least the boyfriend should be as good as Casey. Otherwise,


    she would not allow Sherry to make a boyfriend.


    When Casey listened to Edith talking about these things, he felt both anxious and funny. For a while, he


    didn''t know what to say.


    Finally, a nurse walked over and told them that the results hade out, letting them go to the


    attending physician''s office.


    The two people walked into the office of the attending physician. Seeing that the attending physician


    was frowning and was looking at some photos and reports on the table, both of them were all a little


    scared.


    Edith was so sad all of a sudden. Seeing the doctor''s face, she felt she would die soon. She didn''t even


    want to hear what the doctor said next.


    Casey was even more apprehensive, but he couldn''t shrink back at this time, so he walked to the


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    doctor and asked, "Doctor, how about my wife''s examination result?"


    The doctor raised his head and nced at Casey, then his gaze fell on Edith. He said curiously, "I have


    been a doctor for more than 20 years. I have never seen a woman as healthy as you. All the results are


    the healthiest standard. If a few indicators don¡¯t meet the standard once in a while, it will be okay. After


    all, there are more or less minor problems with people¡¯s health."


    "But all of your indicators unexpectedly reach the standard. Your body is perfect without any problems!"


    After Casey and Edith heard the doctor''s words, they were immediately stunned.

 Chapter 803 That Piece of Wood

    Chapter 803 That Piece of Wood


    On the way back, both Casey and Edith couldn''t react a little. The doctor¡¯s words were still echoing in


    their ears.


    "If her physical fitness continues to be maintained like this, she should be healthy for a lifetime."


    Logically, Casey and Edith should be happy after listening to what the doctor said. But Edith ate two


    kinds of poison. Having such a healthy body would make them feel very strange.


    "Casey, do you think there is a problem with the equipment in this hospital? Or let''s go to another


    hospital to check it again." Edith still said with some worry.


    "This hospital is already the best in B City. Their equipment is the most advanced in the world. Even if


    there are some problems with some equipment, it is impossible for all the equipment goes wrong at the


    same time. If their results are unreliable, other hospitals'' result will be even more unreliable." Casey


    said.


    "Then what the hell is going on? I always feel a little weird. I have been so energetic recently. I never


    feel tired. Maybe I¡¯m possessed by some ghosts??" Edith said preupiedly.


    Casey immediately rolled his eyes at her and said, "Others will be sick and weak if they are possessed


    by ghosts. But you are full of energy. So the ghost who possessed you is kind-heart?"


    When Edith heard Casey''s words, she knew that Casey was teasing her. But what Casey said made


    sense, how could there be any ghosts in this world?


    Casey was driving while thinking about why such a situation would happen to Edith. After a while, his


    eyes lit up and then he said, "I know the reason."


    "What?" Edith asked quickly.


    "Do you still remember that you ate a small piece of that ck wood when you were dreaming?"


    Edith nodded.


    "Think about it! Have you be energetic since that day?" Casey asked again.


    Edith thought about it for a while. She found that she had indeed be very energetic after eating


    that wood. She was too energetic. After eating that wood, she and Casey made love for several days


    but she still felt not enough.


    Thinking of this, Edith couldn''t help blushing.


    "It seems that I feel so well from that day onwards. Even if Sherry is noisy, I don''t feel tired. At first, I


    thought it was because you were by my side." Edith said.


    Her words made Casey more convinced that such a situation happened to Edith was because of that


    ck wood.


    Because Casey had already put away that stuff and the two pills, he forgot to ask the master if he knew


    the origin of those stuff.


    If it hadn''t been for now, Casey wouldn¡¯t have remembered about that piece of wood.


    "That piece of wood is indeed extraordinary. I didn¡¯t expect that the wood could detoxicate. Although I


    haven¡¯t figured out the origin of that piece of wood, it''s indeed good stuff." Casey said lightly.


    Knowing that it was because of the piece of wood, Edith felt relieved. In those few days, when she put


    the wood on the bedside to soothe her nerves, she felt that the wood was magical. That wood was


    indeed a rare treasure.


    "Don''t think about that anymore! I just want you to be fine. I will find out what the origin of this wood if


    there is a chance in the future." Casey said.


    Edith nodded and let out a long sigh of relief.


    In the Davies House.


    In a dimly lit room, the ck-robed man was tied to a chair. His face was already exposed. He was a


    middle-aged man in his forties.


    He could reach Grandmaster Circle at his age, which showed that he was outstanding.


    There was a table next to him. At this time, there were many small bottles, a wooden sign, and a folded


    paper on the table.


    These things were found from the ck-robed man. Because Casey had told Brady that there were a


    lot of poisonous pills on this guy¡¯s body, Brady, who was in charge of body searches, did not dare to


    study the stuff casually. He just put them on the table and waited for Casey toe.


    Not long after, the door of the room was pushed open. Casey walked in from outside.


    Brady followed him. After they two came in, Brady closed the door again.


    "Wake him up." Casey said.


    Brady took a bucket of ice water that was already on the side, and poured it all on top of the ck-


    robed man.


    The ck-robed man woke up immediately. Seeing that he himself was tied up and Casey was still


    standing in front of him, he felt panic. He was about to run his inner force to break away from the rope,


    but he found that he still couldn''t use the strength in his body.


    "Now I ask you some questions and you answer me honestly. Otherwise, don''t me me for being


    rude to you." Casey said coldly.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Who are you?"


    The ck-robed man nced at Casey and said, "I have already told you. I am a friend of Myles."


    When Brady on the side heard the ck-robed man''s words, a smirk appeared on his face. Then he


    walked in front of the ck-robed man, and took out a dagger from his back without saying a word. He


    thrust the dagger directly into the ck-robed man¡¯s thigh.


    A scream sounded. The entire face of the ck-robed man instantly turned red. His two eyes were


    directly covered with bloodshot.


    As the head of Yin Killers, Brady had been engaged in assassinations for many years and had


    considerable experience in interrogation. He could tell at a nce whether the other party had lied or


    not.


    He knew that what he must do to interrogate others was to make them understand that he was not


    frightening them. He had to let them know that he could really kill them once they lied.


    "Our boss asked who you are, not who your friend is. You have so many bottles on your body, and a


    wooden sign with the word "medicine" on your body. It seems that your identity should not be simple,


    so hurry up and tell me the truth obediently. Otherwise, I will spin the dagger twice." Brady said fiercely.


    Seeing Brady was so decisive, Casey admired Brady a little. Sure enough, professional things should


    be done by professional people.


    The ck-robed man saw that Brady was so ruthless. Besides, Brady¡¯s actions just now were too


    abrupt. Even if he was a Grandmaster, he was scared to death. So he didn''t dare to y any tricks.


    "I, I''m from Valley of Medicine God. That wooden sign is specially made by Valley of Medicine God. You


    can find someone who knows the existence of Valley of Medicine God to ask." The ck-robed person


    hurriedly replied.


    Casey was a little curious when he heard Valley of Medicine God. He had never heard of Valley of


    Medicine God before. Besides, he didn''t know what Valley of Medicine God did.


    But just by listening to the name, he knew that it must be rted to the medicine.


    After hearing what ck-robed man said, Brady immediately widened his eyes and eximed, "Oh my


    God, he turned out to be from Valley of Medicine God!"

 Chapter 804 Valley of Medicine God

    Chapter 804 Valley of Medicine God


    Seeing Brady''s reaction, Casey turned to look at him, and asked, "Do you know Valley of Medicine


    God?"


    Brady nodded, "I have only heard some rumors about Valley of Medicine God. It''s said that this Valley


    of Medicine God is a good ce. There are many rare medicinal materials growing there. Hundreds of


    years of medicinal materials are everywhere."


    "A group of highly skilled Alchemist started their sect there. It is said that Valley of Medicine God has


    been passed down for hundreds of years. There are many masters there, and everyone is proficient in


    refining medicine. Because of the unique geographical environment and their talent for making


    medicine, the people in Valley of Medicine God are very strong. Even if their talents are not good, they


    can rely on some pills to increase their strength."


    "The pill of Valley of Medicine God is called a magical medicine by many people. There are many


    people with great backgrounds who will go to Valley of Medicine God to ask for medicine for treatment.


    As long as they can give Valley of Medicine God some stuff they like, they can get the pill they want."


    "But these are some rumors. No one really knows whether it is true. I didn''t expect that I actually met a


    person who imed to be from Valley of Medicine God today."


    After hearing Brady''s words, Casey was thoughtful. Only from the pills that the ck-robed man gave


    to the five major families, this so-called Valley of Medicine God still had a certain strength.


    When the ck-robed man heard Brady talking about Valley of Medicine God, his face also showed a


    trace of triumph. It was obvious that he was very proud of being a member in Valley of Medicine God.


    "Valley of Medicine God is powerful. How could these rumors be able to describe its mightiness? In the


    eyes of the people of Valley of Medicine God, those so-called Guwu Families are just a group of


    clowns." The ck-robed man said.


    Without saying a word, Brady pped the ck-robed man''s face, and shouted, "Did I let you speak?"


    Although Valley of Medicine God was indeed powerful, this ck-robed man was the subject of Brady¡¯s


    interrogation. So Brady had to be fierce in front of the ck-robed man.


    The ck-robed man looked aggrieved. If it wasn''t that he couldn''t use his strength now, how could he


    sit there and be beaten by a guy who had only reached medium stage of inner force.


    In Valley of Medicine God, those guys who had reached medium stage of inner force could only do


    some chores for him.


    Casey stared at the ck-robed man, and asked, "Since Valley of Medicine God is so powerful, can


    there be any masters who have reached sublimation?"


    "Sublimation? What is that?" The ck-robed man was stunned. Obviously, he hadn''t heard of


    anything about sublimation.


    Casey couldn''t help butughed when he saw the reactions of the ck-robed man. Originally, seeing


    that this guy was so arrogant, Casey thought that Valley of Medicine God must be a remarkable sect.


    But the ck-robed man actually didn¡¯t know sublimation, which meant Valley of Medicine God was


    only better than those Guwu Families.


    Maybe Grandmasters in Valley of Medicine God were only a bit more than those of Guwu Families.


    It was undeniable that the pills of Valley of Medicine God might be really powerful, and it could make


    people with ordinary talents be Grandmaster relying on the pill.


    At the same time, it also showed that there were few masters who had reached sublimation. There was


    no master who had reached sublimation in Valley of Medicine God, a sect with a unique environment,


    which meant that people couldn¡¯t reach sublimation relying on pills.


    "Tell me how many Grandmasters are there in Valley of Medicine God!" Casey said.


    "There are a total of 21 Grandmasters, including five top Grandmasters, eleven Grandmasters who are


    the same as me, and five who have just reached Grandmaster Circle. The number of the


    Grandmasters in Valley of Medicine God is more than that of the six major families." The ck-robed


    man spoke somewhat proudly again.


    When Casey and Brady heard this, they both secretly smacked their tongues. They didn''t expect that


    there were so many Grandmasters in Valley of Medicine God, which were almost equivariant to the half


    number of Grandmasters in C Country Martial Circle.


    Originally, Casey thought there were seven or eight Grandmasters at most even if Valley of Medicine


    God was powerful. Unexpectedly, there were 21 Grandmasters in Valley of Medicine God. It seemed


    that with the help of pills, it was much easier to improve the strength.


    "Boss, this Valley of Medicine God is too horrible! There are more than 20 Grandmasters. If we are


    targeted by Valley of Medicine God, we will be screwed up. How about letting this person go?" Brady


    whispered to Casey.


    The ck-robed man saw that Brady was frightened by Valley of Medicine God. He said confidently, "If


    you guys let me go now, I will spare you guys this time. Otherwise, once the people in Valley of


    Medicine God know that I was arrested by you guys and have been so humiliated like this, they will


    definitelye and destroy you Davies family!"


    Casey curled his lips. He looked at the ck-robed man, and asked, "Can you tell me how people in


    Valley of Medicine God know that you were arrested by me?"


    The ck-robed man was stunned. He hadn''t considered this question before. Now being asked by


    Casey suddenly, he didn¡¯t know how to answer.


    Valley of Medicine God was an isted ce which was thousands of miles away from B City. Even if


    the news was spread, it would take several days that the people in Valley of Medicine God knew that


    the ck-robed man was arrested.


    Besides, no one knew that the ck-robed man was arrested. Casey arrested him in a deserted


    suburb, and the ce was chosen by the ck-robed man himself. Even if the people in Valley of


    Medicine God confirmed that he was missing, it would be impossible for them to know it was Casey


    who had arrested him.


    Avenging Myles was the ck-robed man¡¯s private affairs. No one in Valley of Medicine God knew that


    he came to B City to kill Casey.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    There was a hint of despair in the ck robe man''s heart.


    Seeing the reactions of the ck-robed man, Casey already understood that the people in Valley of


    Medicine God could not have known that the ck-robed man was in his hands, so he had nothing to


    worry about.


    "The strength of Valley of Medicine God really should not be underestimated. But I¡¯m not afraid of it.


    Even if they know that you are in my hands, for me, it¡¯s just a piece of cake." Casey said lightly.


    Casey was not bragging. After experiencing thest battle, Casey had a very clear understanding of his


    own strength. In addition, during the two days that the master stayed in Davies family, Casey asked the


    master a lot about how to release of inner force. Casey also had some understandings. His strength


    also improved a little.


    Although it indeed sounded a little terrifying that there were 21 Grandmasters in Valley of Medicine


    God, it was not impossible for Casey to defeat them.


    Besides, it was impossible that all the masters of Valley of Medicine God came out to battle with Casey.


    "You came to B City just to take revenge on me?" Casey asked another question.


    The ck-robed man didn¡¯t dare to look into Casey¡¯s eyes. He did not answer Casey''s question.


    Casey noticed the folded piece of paper on the table. Then he walked over, opened it and took a look.


    On the paper was a portrait of a girl who looked very beautiful. Below the portrait, there was a name,


    Elsa Duncan.


    Casey was shocked suddenly. Duncan was exactly the surname of the family which was in R Country.


    The master said this family possessed a piece of Soul Setting Jade.

 Chapter 805 The Deal

    Chapter 805 The Deal


    Casey walked to the ck-robed man with that piece of paper. He stared at the ck-robed man and


    asked, "Who is Elsa?"


    The ck-robed man was obviously reluctant to talk about this matter. Brady directly turned the dagger


    which was inserted in the ck-robed man¡¯s thigh slightly. The de spun in his flesh. Naturally, the


    ck-robed man couldn¡¯t stand this kind of pain. He screamed again.


    "Well, well, I¡¯ll tell you everything. Please pull this dagger out of me!" The ck-robed man shouted


    desperately.


    Brady stopped, but did not pull out the dagger.


    With cold sweat on his forehead, the ck-robed man stared at Casey and said, "This girl is from the


    Duncan family in R Country."


    "the Duncan family? Is it the behind-the-scenes family in R Country, which controls half of R Country''s


    economy and military power? Is that the Duncan family which has passed down six generations of


    Shinobido?" Casey asked.


    The ck-robed man nodded. There were few people who knew the Duncan family, so he was not


    curious.


    The reason why Casey knew about the situation of the Duncan family was because there was the


    introduction on the paper that the master gave him. the Duncan family could be said to be the true


    underground emperor in R Country. Even those in power did not have the courage to provoke the


    Duncan family.


    One piece of Soul Setting Jade was in the hands of the Duncan family. The purpose Casey went to R


    Country was to deal with the Duncan family.


    He didn''t expect that Elsa on this piece of paper turned out to be a member of the Duncan family.


    "Why do you have a portrait of this girl?" Casey was full of doubts, wondering how Valley of Medicine


    God knew the Duncan family.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    The ck-robed man knew that if he didn''t tell Casey, he would definitely suffer further torture, so he


    sighed helplessly and said, ¡°Actually, the main task that I came out of Valley of Medicine God is to meet


    Elsa. I bring her portrait just to recognize her. The secondary task is toe to B City to avenge


    Myles."


    "the Duncan family has a deal with Valley of Medicine God. Elsa is the one who will talk about the deal


    with Valley of Medicine God. My task is to take her to Valley of Medicine God toplete this deal after


    seeing her."


    "What deal?" Casey asked.


    "I really don''t know about this. Only Leader knows the content of this deal. Leader said it was a matter


    between him and the Duncan family. Even our Lord doesn''t know about it. When I came out, Leader


    asked me not to tell others about the matter." The ck-robed man said quickly.


    Casey and Brady looked at each other. They obviously didn''t believe what the ck-robed man said.


    Brady immediately tortured the ck-robed man again. However, the ck-robed man kept saying that


    he really didn''t know. Only then did Casey and Brady believe his words.


    After that, Casey asked the ck-robed man when Elsa would arrive, and the location of Valley of


    Medicine God.


    Originally, Casey didn''t intend to provoke Valley of Medicine God. After all, he didn¡¯t want to have so


    many enemies. No one knew that he caught the ck-robed man. As long as this matter was


    suppressed, there would be no intersection between him and Valley of Medicine God in the future.


    However, Valley of Medicine God had a rtionship with the Duncan family, which made Casey have to


    consider whether the matter between the Duncan family and Valley of Medicine God would affect the


    matter he got Soul Setting Jade from the Duncan family.


    So Casey felt that he had to figure out what the deal between the Duncan family and Valley of Medicine


    God was. If it was possible, he could find a chance to let the Duncan family hand over Soul Setting


    Jade directly.


    Soul Setting Jade was a rare treasure. the Duncan family was not fools. They wouldn¡¯t give Casey Soul


    Setting Jade so obediently. So Casey needed to make some preparations.


    He also intended to learn more about the Duncan family through Elsa.


    So Casey nned to meet Elsa in ce of the ck-robed man, to see if he could get something from


    Elsa. If not, he would think of other methods.


    After knowing these things, Casey took the two pills and the piece of ck wood he had gotten from


    Master Tianlong and asked the ck-robed man if he knew what they were.


    When seeing the two pills, the ck-robed man directly eximed and asked Casey why he had


    perfect-level pills. Casey quickly asked what a perfect-level pill was.


    The ck-robed man exined that the color and effect of these two pills had reached the peak,


    approaching perfect-level pills.


    This kind of pills would not cause side effects, but the effect was the strongest among the same type of


    pills.


    Casey didn''t expect these two pills to be so powerful, reaching the perfect-level. It seemed that Master


    Tianlong didn''t lie to him.


    Cab was powerful, but after using it, it would cause people to fall into weakness. Casey even went


    into aa for seven days, which had great disadvantages. But this kind of pills had no side effects,


    which were undoubtedly the strongest treasure.


    After putting away the pills, Casey asked the ck-robed man about the ck wood again. The ck-


    robed man looked at it for a long time, but he didn''t know what the ck wood was for. He just felt it


    was very special. Maybe his Lord knew what this wood was.


    Casey had no choice but to give it up. Even the people in Valley of Medicine God couldn''t see what the


    wood was used for. It only proved that the origin of the wood was not ordinary.


    If there was a chance, Casey really wanted to ask the Lord of Valley of Medicine God.


    He wasn''t worried that the people of Valley of Medicine God would make trouble for him. After all, the


    people of Valley of Medicine God didn''t know that he had caught the ck-robed man.


    After the interrogation, Casey asked Brady to lock up the ck-robed man first. This man came from


    Valley of Medicine God. He must be very experienced in refining medicine. If Casey could learn some


    knowledge about refining medicine from the ck-robed man, it would be a good thing.


    Besides, the ck-robed man deliberately hurt Edith. Casey would definitely not let him go, so it was


    naturally impossible for the ck-robed man to return Valley of Medicine God in his life.


    Half a month passed.


    Casey once again let Darius manage all the affairs of Davies family, and told Ellis and Hughes to


    protect Edith and Sherry at all times. After bidding farewell to Edith and Sherry, Casey left B City and


    went to the ce where the ck-robed man was about to meet Elsa.


    Only when Casey got Soul Setting Jade could hee back.


    At a small town in the south.


    In a somewhat dpidated house at the foot of the mountain, Casey was sitting on a few bricks,


    carefullyprehending the strength in his body, and wondering how he could break through to the


    consummation of XuanJin.


    If he guessed right, he should be able to release XuanJin out when he broke through to the


    consummation of XuanJin.


    He arrived here yesterday. ording to what the ck-robed man said, today was the day to meet the


    people from the Duncan family.


    While Casey was concentrating on it, there was a sound of footsteps outside. Two guys entered the


    house where Casey was.


    Casey looked up, then he saw a girl and an old maning in.


    The girl¡¯s skin was so fair. Her eyes were so clear. She seemed to be well-cultivated. She was so


    gorgeous and stunning.


    For a while, even Casey was deeply attracted by her.

 Chapter 806 Elsa

    Chapter 806 Elsa


    This girl who looked like a fairy descending to the earth was the Elsa on the portrait in Casey''s hand.


    It was just that the portrait couldn''t show only one-thousandth of the beauty of Elsa. So after seeing the


    real person, Casey was in a trance.


    Casey had seen many beauties. But Elsa still gave Casey a strong impression.


    However, he quickly looked away. After all, he was already a father. Besides, he only loved Edith.


    Seeing such a beautiful woman, he would only appreciate her.


    After seeing Casey, Elsa and the old man also showed a trace of doubt on their faces, especially


    Casey''s gaze at Elsa made Elsa frown slightly.


    "Are you from Valley of Medicine God?" Elsa asked in fluentnguage of C Country.


    Casey stood up and nodded to her.


    "Miss, this person is likely not to be from Valley of Medicine God. The people of Valley of Medicine God


    told us before that they would let a Grandmastere to meet us. This brat seems to be the same age


    as you. He can''t be a Grandmaster." The old man standing next to Elsa said.


    Elsa''s beautiful eyes also showed a trace of vignce. She also thought that Casey pretended to be


    from Valley of Medicine God.


    Seeing that the two of them didn''t believe in him, Casey immediately released the aura from his body.


    Then he walked to the wall and punched it out. An extra fist-sized hole appeared on the wall.


    "Can you believe me now?"


    Elsa and the old man both watched this scene with shocked faces. The aura that Casey released just


    now was indeed that only a Grandmaster could release. The old man was also a Grandmaster, so


    naturally he wouldn''t feel it wrong.


    "You are obviously only the same age as Miss. Why do you have such a strong strength? Even if you


    are a genius, I am afraid it is impossible for you to reach Grandmaster Circle at your age?" The old


    man said in disbelief.


    Casey said with a smile, "Valley of Medicine God is good at refining pills. It is easy for us to use pills to


    improve our strength. Therefore, it is not impossible for me to reach Grandmaster Circle at this age."


    Since he had to pretend that he was from Valley of Medicine God, he had to pretend to be real.


    Both of them felt what Casey said made senses. So their suspicions about Casey were alleviated a lot.


    "Valley of Medicine God is indeed well-deserved. We were rude just now. Please don¡¯t mind it." Elsa


    bowed to Casey very politely.


    Casey said with a smile, "Never mind! Since we have already met, let''s set off for Valley of Medicine


    God, so that you canplete the deal with Leader as soon as possible."


    After speaking, Casey was about to go out. At this time, the old man nced at Casey for a while, then


    he said, "Sir, don¡¯t be in a hurry. I don¡¯t know if we can see the sample of the pills we want first. It won¡¯t


    bete to set off after seeing it."


    Casey was taken aback for a moment. The ck-robed man had never said what pills the Duncan


    family wanted, let alone any samples. Now Casey certainly couldn''t take out the pills what the old man


    wanted.


    Casey felt that the ck-robed man did it on purpose. Now, Casey just wanted to call Brady quickly


    and let Brady take a few stabs on the ck-robed man.


    "Ahem, I haven''t brought the sample with me for the time being. It''s notte to look at it when we arrive


    at Valley of Medicine God." Casey said embarrassingly.


    The old man immediately grabbed Elsa''s arm, led her back, and said, ¡°You are not sent by Valley of


    Medicine God to connect with us at all. What we want is not pills at all. How could you have the


    sample? !"


    Casey was shocked immediately. He didn''t expect that it was not the ck-robed man who cheated


    him, but the old man.


    Casey originally thought that he could use his identity as a ck-robed man to take the opportunity to


    get something from these two people on the way to Valley of Medicine God, but he didn''t expect that he


    would be exposed at the beginning.


    It seemed that he was still not suitable for acting.


    Elsa also frowned. She looked at Casey, and asked, "Who are you? Why do you pretend to be from


    Valley of Medicine God? Where did the people sent by Valley of Medicine God go?"


    Casey sighed helplessly.


    "Since I''ve been seen through by you guys, I''ll just tell you straightly. The person from Valley of


    Medicine God wanted to kill me, but he was arrested by me. He told me the matter between your family


    and Valley of Medicine God. Because I''m also curious about Valley of Medicine God, so I want to go


    Valley of Medicine God with you guys. You guys can rest assured. I am not malicious." Casey said.


    The old man snorted coldly at Casey, and said, "Who knows if what you said is true! Miss, let''s go


    quickly, just in case there is fraud."


    After speaking, the old man was about leave here with Elsa.


    Casey shook his head. Then he reached the door with a sh, stopping the two people.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "If I really want to hurt you, you guys will already be two corpses the moment youe in. I don''t want


    to hold grudges with you guys. I am simply interested in Valley of Medicine God."


    Of course, Casey was also interested in the deal between the Duncan family and Valley of Medicine


    God, but he didn''t tell them.


    "Don¡¯t bluff. You actually threaten us? Don''t think that you can brag in front of us if you reach


    Grandmaster Circle!"


    In the eyes of the old man, even if Casey could reach Grandmaster Circle at this age, he must have


    just reached Grandmaster Circle. So it was not difficult for him to beat Casey.


    So after seeing Casey stop them, he attacked Casey without saying a word.


    Casey was a little helpless. Seeing the old man take actions, Casey could only say lightly, "I didn''t want


    to hurt you guys. If you have to fight me, I can only fight back."


    Five minutester.


    Seeing the old man who was pushed to the ground by Casey and couldn''t get up, Elsa was shocked,


    and involuntarily stepped back.


    Although the strength of this old man in the Duncan family was not the strongest, he was also a


    Grandmaster that everyone admired. She didn''t expect that the old man would be subdued by Casey,


    which made her so shocked.


    Casey turned his head and smiled at Elsa, saying, "Don''t worry. I really have no malice, but I have


    already exined the situation. So it is not appropriate to let you go like this. If you go to Valley of


    Medicine God to report me to them, it will be no good."


    When Elsa heard Casey''s words, she was a little bit speechless. But after seeing Casey''s strength, she


    felt that Casey was right. If Casey really wanted to kill them, they should be dead long time ago.


    The old man who was pressed to the ground by Casey was also full of horror. This young man''s


    strength was just about to catch up with the head of the Duncan family in a normal state.


    However,pared with the head of the Duncan family in an abnormal state, this brat was much


    worse...


    Thinking of this, the old man couldn''t help but shudder, as if thinking of something terrifying.

 Chapter 807 Sneaky

    Chapter 807 Sneaky


    "Well, Sir, I believe that you are not malicious. Please let him go first." Elsa said to Casey.


    Casey let go of the old man, and said, "I believe you should have understood your current situation. As


    long as you guys cooperate, I will not do anything to you guys. But if you stick to make some trouble for


    me, don''t me me for being rude."


    Since Casey was seen through by them, he could only threaten them.


    The old man knew that Casey was serious. So after he got up from the ground, he did not act rashly.


    "Even if we promise you to bring you to Valley of Medicine God, do you think you have a chance to get


    in when you arrive at Valley of Medicine God? Don''t the people in Valley of Medicine God know that


    you are a fake?" The old man looked at Casey with some contempt.


    Casey said with a smile, "You don''t need to worry about this. When I get to Valley of Medicine God, I


    have my own countermeasures."


    The old man snorted and said nothing.


    "If this is the case, I will acquiesce that you agree to bring me to Valley of Medicine God. I¡¯m purely


    interested in Valley of Medicine God. Going with you guys is just for the convenience of getting in


    Valley of Medicine God. As for your deal, I will not interfere. I hope we can get along peacefully on the


    way to Valley of Medicine God."


    "By the way, even if I won¡¯t interfere what the deal between you and Valley of Medicine God is, may I


    ask about it?"


    Elsa was about to tell Casey immediately. Seeing this, the old man stopped her immediately and said,


    "I''m sorry! It involves the secret of the Duncan family. So we can''t tell you."


    Casey just smiled when he heard the old man''s words. The more they didn¡¯t tell him, the more Casey


    was curious. But it was impossible for him to force two people to say it out now.


    Anyway, there were still more opportunities, so Casey was not in a hurry at this time.


    Without further dy, the three of them set off for the direction of Valley of Medicine God.


    ording to what the ck-robed man said, Valley of Medicine God was in a rather remote mountain


    range in the south. They needed to pass through several suburbs from this small town, over many


    mountains, and through many jungles to reach the ce where Valley of Medicine God was located.


    Fortunately, the strength of the three people was not bad. So this distance was nothing to them.


    Through the conversation, Casey learned that Elsa had reached medium stage of inner force.


    This kind of strength was already quite powerful for a girl. Her talent was much better than Caro.


    Moreover, Elsa was quite gentle in her speech and manners, as well as her behaviors. She was a real


    inner force expert who had reached medium stage at all.


    Of course, in Casey''s eyes, the inner force expert who had reached medium stage was not much


    different from ordinary people, so he treated Elsa as a weak girl.


    Along the way, Casey and Elsa hit off. Casey always wanted to take the opportunity to ask Elsa what


    the deal between the Duncan family and Valley of Medicine God was. But every time he was


    interrupted by the old man. Besides, the ck-robed man also warned Elsa not to talk to Casey.


    Elsa felt very disappointed. Casey felt weird, as if there was something in Elsa''s mind.


    The old man who followed Elsa was named Kennedy Duncan, who was Elsa''s uncle. This time he


    came here specifically to escort Elsa.


    However, through observation, Casey found that the rtionship between Elsa and Kennedy was not


    very close, and it seemed to be very distant, as if it weren''t for going to Valley of Medicine God, the two


    of them would not have anymunication.


    Moreover, every time when Kennedy interrupted Elsa, it was not an elder''s concern for a junior, but an


    order, which was indifferent and ruthless.


    Casey was no stranger to this kind of family rtionship. His mother used to treat him like this. So it


    was no surprise that an uncle treated his junior like this.


    After traveling all the way and changing various means of transportation, the three finally arrived in the


    mountains where Valley of Medicine God was located.


    They only needed to climb a few more mountains to see Valley of Medicine God.


    On the way, Casey felt a little strange that Kennedy would leave for a while to go to pee every once in a


    while. This was originally normal, but the frequency of Kennedy''s going to pee was too stable, which


    was that he would leave once every six hours.


    So, it seemed to be a little abnormal.


    Before starting to climb the mountain, Kennedy once again said that he wanted to go to pee, and then


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    walked towards the depths of a forest.


    Seeing this, Casey immediately said, "I''ll go with you."


    Kennedy refused immediately, "I''m sorry. I''m not used to peeing with others."


    Casey smiled thoughtfully and said, "Okay, I''ll go somewhere else."


    Kennedy left here immediately. Casey pretended to walk in the other direction.


    Not long after walking away, Casey quickly walked past Elsa and followed in the direction of Kennedy.


    He followed Brady to learn some hidden skills. With Casey''s current strength, Kennedy would never


    find Casey following him.


    After walking about one kilometer, Casey saw Kennedy stop behind a tall bush, and then he hid behind


    the bush.


    Casey was very curious about what Kennedy was doing every time he left. If he really came to pee,


    Casey would definitely not believe it.


    Casey silently climbed up a tree. From the tree, he could see the position behind the bush.


    When Casey reached the top of the tree, he saw Kennedy sitting on the ground with a round vessel in


    front of him. The vessel was filled with red liquid. ording to Casey¡¯s experience, this red liquid was


    blood.


    Kennedy was chanting. Because Casey was far away him, Casey didn''t know what he was chanting,


    but it looked a bit like a spell.


    After a long time, Kennedy picked up the vessel, then bowed in midair, and then drank the liquid in the


    vessel.


    Casey''s heart suddenly sank when he saw this scene. Although he didn''t know what Kennedy was


    doing, from that posture, he knew that Kennedy was performing some kind of evil method or practicing


    some kind of evil technique.


    Casey wasn¡¯t sure whether this thing was true or not! But since Kennedy could do this kind of thing, it


    proved that he was not a good guy at all.


    If Kennedy was drinking human blood just now, the matter would be even worse.


    Casey didn''t expect that the Duncan family still had this habit.


    Casey jumped directly from the tree, walking up to Kennedy to ask what happened.


    The moment when Casey jumped down, Kennedy noticed something wrong, and then he quickly stood


    up and looked towards Casey.


    When Casey saw Kennedy''s face, he was even more shocked.


    Kennedy''s eyes turned ck, and the corners of his eyes were covered with dense ck blood


    vessels. He looked like a demon now, which was extremely terrifying.

 Chapter 808 The Sins of the Duncan family

    Chapter 808 The Sins of the Duncan family


    "Didn''t I tell you not to follow me!" After seeing that the personing was Casey, Kennedy


    immediately showed a ferocious expression on his face, looking very angry.


    He seemed to want to restore his previous look, but it was a pity that the incident happened suddenly,


    and it was impossible for him to forcefully restore his previous face. Besides, Casey had seen his face


    now.


    "I originally thought the Duncan family was an upright n, so I didn''t want to have any grudges with


    you guys, but I didn''t expect you to practice this evil technique in private. The one you just drank was


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    human blood?" Casey stared at Kennedy and asked.


    Kennedy snorted coldly and said, "What I drunk has nothing to do with you. I advise you not to be nosy


    here. Otherwise, don''t me me for being rude!"


    Casey curled his lips. Originally, Casey felt it was not appropriate for him to grab the Soul Setting Jade


    from the Duncan family. So he wanted to see if he could figure out what the Duncan family needed


    through this deal. Then he could have a bargaining chip.


    If he could directly find what the Duncan family needed, he could exchange them with the Duncan


    family directly.


    But now seeing that Kennedy cultivated evil technique, and the abnormalities Kennedy showed along


    the way, Casey had to doubt that the deal between the Duncan family and Valley of Medicine God was


    also dirty stuff. If that was the case, he didn¡¯t have to care about so much.


    "Does your deal with Valley of Medicine God this time have something to do with this evil technique?


    That''s why you don''t want me to know?" Casey stared at Kennedy and asked.


    Kennedy was frozen, as if his secret had been exposed. Then he shouted to Casey angrily, "Brat, you


    could have arrived at Valley of Medicine God with us safely, but you have to ask for trouble. Since you


    can¡¯t wait to die, you can''t me me!"


    After speaking, Kennedy rushed towards Casey, leaving no room for discussion at all.


    Casey snorted when he saw this. Although Kennedy looked terrifying now, it didn''t mean that he had


    really be a demon.


    ording to Casey''s spection, what he was cultivating should only be some kind of brutal and


    bloody strength-increasing method. The reason why he became like this was that his body had


    produced some mutations because he couldn¡¯t adapt to this cultivation method.


    It was also impossible that he could reach sublimation just because his face became terrifying.


    Otherwise, the Duncan family would have be the most terrifying power in the world.


    R Country did not have such a rich historical heritage as C Country. The warriors in C Country could


    rely on elixirs or some techniques to increase their strength. But if the masters in R Country wanted to


    increase their strength, they could only use some mean ways.


    At the moment Kennedy rushed to Casey, Casey also released a fierce force, and directly fought


    against Kennedy.


    Casey had to say that the power of Kennedy was so terrible that even Casey was a bit shocked. After


    they two collided, Casey was forced to retreat a dozen meters away.


    Compared with the strength of ying against Casey in the small house before, the strength of


    Kennedy had increased several times.


    Seeing Casey being repelled by himself, Kennedy showed a ferocious smile on his face and then he


    said, "Brat, in this state, my strength is invincible. You want to beat me? It''s impossible! "


    Casey also said with smile, "Who told you that it was all my strength? I just wanted to test your current


    strength."


    As soon as Casey finished speaking, his aura suddenly rose, no less than Kennedy''s.


    Kennedy was also taken aback. He didn''t expect Casey''s strength to reach such a terrifying level.


    There was a trace of jealousy in his eyes.


    He needed to practice this disgusting technique to make his strength reach this level. However, the brat


    in front of him was so young but he already had reached the level that of he had worked so hard to


    achieve, so Kennedy was quite angry.


    "Bluffing! After you die, see how you show off in front of me!"


    They two collided again. All the surrounding grass fell because of the two people''s fight. The two


    people''s tricks hit the surrounding trees, then huge gaps appeared in those trees in an instant.


    As the battle progressed, several trees had already fallen down.


    Although Kennedy''s power was strong, his use of power was obviously not as good as that of Casey.


    Maybe because it was an evil technique, there was instability. Sometime, his strength was strong, but


    sometimes, it was weak. It didn''t take long for Casey to see Kennedy''s ws.


    Casey didn''t hesitate, and directly hit Kennedy on his chest with one move. Kennedy immediately flew


    out towards the back, broke two big trees in session, and then stopped.


    Casey walked up to Kennedy, who was dying and his face was so pale. It seemed that he could not


    survive.


    "Damn it! the Duncan family won''t let you go!" Kennedy shouted.


    Casey snorted coldly and said, "If all the people in the Duncan family are practicing this evil technique,


    I won''t need you to deal with me. I will personally get rid of you guys who drink human blood."


    "Tell me, what is the deal between you and Valley of Medicine God!"


    Kennedy subconsciously protected his chest, and said, "I won''t tell you. Even if I have to die, I won''t tell


    you!"


    Casey ignored him, and directly reached out to touch Kennedy''s chest. Kennedy was shocked. He was


    about to avoid Casey. But it was a pity that he had no resistance in front of Casey. When Casey


    stepped on him with one foot, he couldn''t resist at all.


    There was something hidden in Kennedy''s chest. Casey took it out. It was a list of deals.


    "Shit, this is the secret of the Duncan family. You are not qualified to see it! Give it back to me!"


    Kennedy shouted at Casey.


    Casey didn''t pay attention to him at all, and directly opened the list and read it.


    It was written with thenguage of R Country. Fortunately, Casey tooknguage lessons when he was


    a child. He was proficient in variousnguages, otherwise he might not be able to understand what was


    written on this list.


    This list was written with the names of some medicinal materials that Casey had not heard of, and the


    quantities written on it were not the same. It did not seem to be something wrong.


    This made Casey quite puzzled. After all, if only trading some medicinal materials, Kennedy didn''t need


    to hide it like this.


    However, when Casey saw the content on thest page of the list, his face immediately sank. A terrible


    anger rose in his heart.


    "Ten pairs of little boys¡¯ eyes. Ten pairs of little girls¡¯ eyes. Ten samples of blood for infants under three


    years old, and ten bodies for infants under three years old."

 Chapter 809 The Truth

    Chapter 809 The Truth


    Casey stared at Kennedy who fell on the ground, pointed to thest page of the list, and asked, "What


    do you want these things for? Why do you have toe to Valley of Medicine God to find these


    things? Can''t you get them from the Duncan family?"


    Kennedy knew that he could no longer survive. Hearing Casey''s question, he said with a smile, ¡°We


    won¡¯t get them from R Country, let alone the Duncan family. We just want to get them from C Country."


    "The people of C Country are despicable untouchables. You are born to serve us. What''s more, C


    Country has an enormous poption. We just need dozens of children. Wouldn''t it be more convenient


    to get them from your country?"


    Hearing Kennedy''s words, Casey was angrier. He kicked Kennedy on his chest directly.


    Kennedy vomited another mouthful of blood. His face became paler.


    "Even if you kill me, it''s useless. If we can''t get these things from Valley of Medicine God this time,


    people from the Duncan family will find other ways to get these things from other ces. The head of


    the Duncan family is already on the verge of breaking through. After he breaks through, you


    untouchables will surrender at his feet!" Kennedy shouted.


    Casey snorted coldly, and said, "You wish! How can you shit petty country beparable to our


    country? I alone can destroy the Duncan family!"


    After finishing speaking, Casey leaned over and grabbed Kennedy''s neck. With force, he broke


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Kennedy''s neck.


    Casey didn''t have to show any mercy to this kind of beast who was already mentally abnormal.


    After learning that the Duncan family was doing this kind of business secretly, Casey no longer nned


    to get along well with the Duncan family anymore. Based on the words Kennedy said, it was not way


    out of line even if he went to R Country to destroy the Duncan family, let alone grabbing Soul Setting


    Jade.


    What was even more unexpected for Casey was that Valley of Medicine God would even agree to


    make such a deal with the Duncan family, which made Casey hate Valley of Medicine God.


    But now Casey was not sure whether Valley of Medicine God had prepared these things that the


    Duncan family wanted. This involved the lives of dozens of children. So no matter what, Casey must go


    to Valley of Medicine God this time.


    If Valley of Medicine God was really such a sinister and vicious sect, Casey wouldn''t mind ruining


    Valley of Medicine God.


    The fighting between the two was quite fierce. Elsa, who was not far away, had already noticed the


    situation here, so she rushed over here.


    When she got here, she happened to see Casey stretched out his hand to break Kennedy''s neck. She


    directly eximed, drew a dagger from her pocket, and rushed towards Casey.


    "Why did you kill my uncle? It seems that you are lying to us. I shouldn''t believe you!" Elsa shouted at


    Casey.


    Casey was in a rage at this time. When he saw Elsa rushing over, he waved his hand and threw her


    out.


    Elsa fell to the ground, looking at Casey with an angry face. Then she said, "Why did you do this? We


    have no grudges with you. The person who wants to kill you is from Valley of Medicine God. What does


    it have to do with us? Why are you so vicious!"


    "I''m vicious? You actually dare to say such words! Don''t you know why I killed him? Your so-called the


    Duncan family is just a bunch of beasts. You dare to kill children of our country. It''s already pretty good


    that I didn¡¯t cut him into pieces!" Casey said in anger.


    "Children? What children? When did we want to kill the children in C Country?" Elsa showed a look of


    doubt.


    "Don''t y dumb here. As a member of the Duncan family, don''t you know what you are going to trade


    with Valley of Medicine God this time?" Casey stared at Elsa.


    Elsa was puzzled for a while, and said, "We came to Valley of Medicine God this time only to ask for


    some medicinal materials. Is it also wrong?"


    Elsa didn''t seem to be pretending. It seemed that she really didn¡¯t know the real content of this deal.


    Besides, Elsa didn''t have any weird behaviors on the way, so Casey guessed that Elsa might really not


    know what the deal was.


    He threw the list directly in front of Elsa, and said coldly, "You can read it for yourself!"


    Elsa picked up the list and took a closer look. She didn''t think anything wrong until she saw thest


    page. When she saw thest page, her eyes widened and her face instantly turned pale a bit.


    "How... how is this possible! Why is there such a thing?" Elsa murmured.


    "What kind of evil demon is the Duncan family? You are still practicing this disgusting evil technique. If


    you don''t give me an exnation today, you will wait for being tortured by me." Casey said coldly.


    Elsa looked at Casey and said, "the Duncan family has never done these things. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s


    going on. When I set off, they told me just take some medicinal materials. These medicinal materials


    are too rare. Only Valley of Medicine God has them."


    "Now, you still want to quibble? Doesn''t his ugly appearance tell you anything?" Casey stared at Elsa.


    Elsa then nced at Kennedy. She was too anxious just now to pay attention to Kennedy''s face.


    After seeing Kennedy''s face as if he was possessed by a wronged ghost, Elsa was also scared. Her


    face showed an incredible look.


    "Why... why? Why did he be like this? How could he be like this? In the Duncan family, no


    one practices this evil technique." Elsa said in disbelief.


    Seeing Elsa''s shocking face at this time, as if she had just learned about the situation of the Duncan


    family, Casey was also very puzzled.


    Logically, if the Duncan family asked her to trade with Valley of Medicine God, she must know the


    content of the trade. Otherwise, she didn¡¯t have toe here. Because she had just reached medium


    stage of inner force. It was enough for Kennedy toe alone.


    There was no reason for the Duncan family to arrange for a girl who did not know the content of the


    trade and was not strong toe over. If the Duncan family let Elsa go out to experience something,


    Casey would not believe it.


    "Don''t pretend. If you don''t know anything, what will the Duncan family ask you toe to Valley of


    Medicine God? You¡¯re just a girl, besides, you have just reached medium stage of inner force." Casey


    asked tentatively.


    Elsa knew what Casey was thinking about. She sighed helplessly. The matter had reached this point,


    so she had nothing to hide.


    She looked up at Casey and exined the reason why she went to Valley of Medicine God with


    Kennedy.

 Chapter 810 Why Do You Take off Your Clothes

    Chapter 810 Why Do You Take off Your Clothes


    "Lord said that the herbs we intend to get from the Valley of Medicine God are very essential to the


    Duncan family and that we must get them. The Leader of the Valley of Medicine God, who is in charge


    of this deal, is luscious. He has long known me. Therefore, when negotiating, he requested that I


    should go there and satisfy his desire. He would only offer the herbs he promised to offer to us after I


    sleep with him."


    Elsa wore a look of gloom and helplessness.


    "Previously, I thought that Lord wouldn''t agree. However, he agreed without even thinking about it. Just


    now, I saw that list. Now, I finally understood why Lord agreed without hesitation. What they really


    would trade should be these things."


    Hearing that, Casey frowned slightly and asked, "Anyhow you''re a member of the Duncan family. Why


    would they make you sacrifice just for these things?"


    Elsa felt a little lost and answered, "Although my family name is Duncan, I''m but a maid. I have to do


    whatever they ask me to do. My being able to survive is a manna from the Duncan family. Therefore, I


    can''t disobey their order."


    "Besides, my mother is still under their control. If I don''t listen to them, my mother might be in danger. I


    can''t let my mother suffer because of me."


    Then, Elsa told Casey her story in detail.


    ording to Elsa, she was only the daughter of the head of the Duncan family and a maid. The wife of


    the head of the Duncan family was a strong woman and couldn''t tolerate other women giving birth to


    children for her husband. Therefore, Elsa and her mother would have been killed when she was born.


    However, an old servant of the Duncan family stopped it. ording to the old servant, Elsa and her


    mother were not valueless. As one of the most powerful families in R Country, the Duncan family


    sometimes needed to build connections with other families through marriage to get more benefits.


    The wife of the head of the Duncan family certainly didn''t want her child to be a tool to build


    connections with other families. If Elsa was alive, it could undoubtedly be avoided.


    After all, bringing up Elsa was as easy as keeping a dog for the Duncan family.


    Therefore, Elsa and her mother weren''t killed.


    And Elsa began her tragic life. The reason why the Duncan family raised her was that she might be


    useful at some point. She was like a tool, having to do whatever needed to do by her.


    In order to make her more useful, the Duncan family began to train her. Since she was a child, she was


    trained in a very vigorous manner. What''s worse, the wife of the head of the Duncan family always


    hated her, and therefore usually asked the people who trained her to beat and abuse her. There had


    been several times when Elsa almost died in the training.


    Luckily, Elsa made it through and became the youngest inner force expert in medium stage of the


    Duncan family.


    She had thought that she could y her role and made some contributions to the Duncan family.


    Unexpectedly, the first task would be to please the Leader of Valley of Medicine God with her body.


    She had no choice but to obey the order because her mother was still under the control of the Duncan


    family.


    Her mother was the only reason why she didn''t kill herself. Her mother educated her and made her a


    reasonable and gentle person. Therefore, she wouldn''t let her mother suffer because of her, no matter


    at what expense.


    After hearing that, Casey had a little sympathy for her. But that was all.


    Casey didn''t know what Elsa said was true or not. Although what she said was touching and although


    Casey didn''t find any trace of her lying, Casey was still alert to her.


    The reason why he didn''t kill Elsa was that he needed her help after he went to the Valley of Medicine


    God.


    Besides, Elsa must have a good understanding of the Duncan family. If he just killed her, he would lose


    a chance to get information.


    "It never urred to me that the people of the Duncan family would do the business of breathing. And I


    didn''t know that the people of the Duncan family are practicing evil skills. If you don''t believe me, you


    can kill me now. I won''t me you." Elsa spoke.


    Casey smiled and said, "For the time being, I believe you. I promise not to kill you on condition that you


    listen to me. Once you fail to that, I''ll immediately kill you. You''re supposed to know whether I can do


    that or not."


    "And if you perform well enough and if I confirmter that what you said is true, I''ll consider helping


    your mother get rid of the Duncan family. How about that?"


    Elsa stared at Casey for quite a while with some emotion. After a long time, she nodded and said,


    "Well, it''s a deal."


    After saying that, she began to take off her clothes.


    Seeing that, Casey was puzzled, asking, "Why do you take off your clothes?"


    Elsa spoke while looking at Casey, "My fate is now under your control. I know that it''s narcissistic for


    me to say so, but men, who had met me, since I was a child, all wanted to sleep with me. If it wasn''t


    that I was a member of the Duncan family, I would have been sold to Kabukicho. Now, I listen to you.


    The first thing I should do is of course to please you."


    Hearing that, Casey couldn''t help smiling. He couldn''t figure out whether just Elsa thought so or the


    girls of R Country were all like that.


    "I''m sorry. You''re very pretty, but I''m not interested in you. I''ve got a wife. Besides, I have a lovely


    daughter." Casey said.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Elsa was stunned. More than half of the men who wanted to sleep with her had wives and children.


    Therefore, in her opinion, even if Casey had a wife and a child, he could sleep with her.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll keep it a secret. Your wife and daughter won''t know anything about it." After saying


    that, Elsa continued to take off her clothes.


    Casey was speechless. He red at Elsa and said coldly, "If you continue to do that, I''ll take some


    action."


    Elsa felt his emotion and realized that he was serious, so she immediately stopped.


    "Get up and readjust your clothes. After climbing over these mountains, we''ll arrive at the Valley of


    Medicine God. I''m curious who they are. They should do such evil business."


    After saying that, Casey approachedKennedy, took out a lighter, and lit his clothes.


    Elsa looked at Casey''s back with an unprecedented glow in her eyes.

 Chapter 811 Elder Brother and His Sister

    Chapter 811 Elder Brother and His Sister


    On the way to the Valley of Medicine God.


    Casey led the way. Elsa followed him, looking obedient. When Casey walked fast, she also walked fast.


    When Casey walked slowly, she also walked slowly. She never tried to approach Casey.


    In the culture of R Country, there was still a traditional concept that men were superior to women. Since


    Elsa had agreed to put her fate under the control of Casey, she would surely be absolutely obedient to


    Casey.


    Besides, after knowing Casey more, Elsa found that Casey was an upright man who would keep his


    promise. On the way, Casey showed no interest in Elsa. Besides, he didn''t go back on his promise.


    Instead, he seriously told Elsa what they should do after they reached the Valley of Medicine God in


    detail.


    Before, Elsa thought that men were all hypocritical and unreliable because all the men she came into


    contact with, including her father, were all like that since she was a child.


    After knowing Casey, she formed a different opinion about men.


    Casey told Elsa that they should pretend to be someone sent by the Duncan family and do business


    with the Leader of the Valley of Medicine God after they arrived at the Valley of Medicine God. As for


    the the ck coat, Casey had already decided that they should say that the the ck coat had gone to


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    B City to take revenge for Myles.


    After all, it was not a lie, but a fact.


    Casey learned from Elsa that the Leader of Valley of Medicine God didn''t know who woulde to


    Valley of Medicine God with Elsa and that the Leader only knew that two people woulde to him. It


    made Casey''s n feasible.


    If they still betrayed themselves from the beginning this time, Casey would just fight with the people of


    the Valley of Medicine God, check if they had collected the eyes and flesh of children, and would never


    act with others for the rest of his life.


    Elsa said that she had several elder brothers and that one of them looked a bit like Casey, so she


    suggested that Casey should pretend to be her elder brother. Casey thought that it was feasible, so he


    agreed.


    They two walked along the mountain road. It was not hard to walk on this road. It seemed that it was


    specially built for people to walk on. There seemed to be quite many visitors to the Valley of Medicine


    God.


    Before long, they saw that there were several people walking slowly before them. One of them was just


    walking, and other four of them were carrying a deck chair on which a girl was lying.


    Casey didn''t expect that he woulde across other people on the way to the Valley of Medicine God.


    Judging from the way these people behaved, Casey thought that they weren''t ordinary people. That girl


    was lying on a deck chair and four people were carrying that deck chair. It was impossible that ordinary


    people would do that.


    Casey carefully observed those four people, finding that they were all inner force experts in initial


    stage.


    The man walking beside them was also an inner force expert in initial stage.


    Soon, Casey and Elsa got close to these people.


    "Bro, when can we arrive at the Valley of Medicine God? It''s so sunny here that my makeup has been


    messed up." The girl on the deck chairined.


    The man turned his head, looked at that girl, and said impatiently, "Be grateful. I''m afraid that you


    haven''t gone more than 1000 paces along the way. They four haven''t said anything, but you have


    "Humph, I pay them wages, and it''s their job. There is no reason for them toin. I¡¯m noble, and


    it''s hard to walk on this mountain road. If I fell over, your dad would be worried." The girl said


    carelessly.


    The man seemed to be speechless. But he didn''t say anything, and just continued to walk.


    "Hey, guys, are you going to the Valley of Medicine God?" Casey approached them and asked.


    Both the man and the girl turned around hurriedly. They didn''t know when Casey and Elsa got close to


    them. Therefore, when they saw Casey and Elsa, they were all scared.


    The girl even eximed, "Oh, my God. When did you two begin to follow us? You four put me down


    now and go to catch them who are with unknown background."


    That four people immediately put the girl down and were about to attack Casey and Elsa.


    Seeing that, Elsa interposed herself between Casey and the four people without thinking about it,


    looking coldly at them.


    In the past, Elsa was trained in the way a professional killer was trained. Besides, she was an inner


    force expert in medium stage. She was definitely quite good at fighting.


    She just had no chance to fight because she came across Casey.


    And these people were just inner force experts in initial stage. In Elsa''s opinion, it was not difficult to


    deal with them.


    Seeing that they were going to fight, that man hurriedly stood between the four people and Elsa, and


    spoke to Casey and Elsa, "I''m sorry. My younger sister is being impulsive. We didn''t want to fight with


    you."


    Casey nodded. Finding that this man was a reasonable person, Casey passed it over.


    "Are you two also going to the Valley of Medicine God?" The man asked.


    Casey nodded.


    "Since we''re going to the same ce, why not go there together? In this way, we can help each other."


    The man said with a smile.


    Casey didn''t refuse. In his opinion, if he went to the Valley of Medicine God with these people, it would


    be easier for him to get into the Valley of Medicine God.


    After hearing what her elder brother said, that girl immediately spoke, "Bro, do you know who they are?


    Why do you offer to go to the Valley of Medicine God with them? We''re in the wild. What if they''re up to


    no good? What if they''re meant for our Stewart family?"


    The man glowered at the girl at once and said loudly, "If you continue to talk nonsense, I''ll leave you


    here. In that case, you might be the food of wolves."


    The girl finally stopped. However, when she looked at Casey and Elsa, there was still some hostility in


    her eyes.


    The man apologized to Casey and Elsa, after which all of them continued their way.


    Having got off the deck chair, it was not appropriate for her to ask other people to carry her now.


    Therefore, she walked beside the man, keeping looking at Casey and Elsa.


    Through conversation, Casey got to know that these people were all members of the Stewart family in


    K City. The martial arts circle in K City had its own characteristics, and had little contact with the martial


    arts circle in the maind. Therefore, Casey didn''t know how powerful the Stewart family was.


    However, considering the fact that the people who carried the deck chair for that girl were inner force


    experts in initial stage, the Stewart family should be quite powerful. If a family was not powerful


    enough, it was impossible for that family to get to know where the Valley of Medicine God was.


    The man was named McCoy Stewart and the girl was named Astrid Stewart. McCoy was the elder


    brother of Astrid. And they were sent by their father to go to the Valley of Medicine God to buy medicine


    that could enhance strength.


    As they had agreed, Casey pretended to be the elder brother of Elsa. They pretended to be someone


    from R Country.


    After hearing that Casey and Elsa were from R Country, McCoy and Astrid weren''t very shocked. After


    all, it was not rare that people from all over the world came to the Valley of Medicine God to buy


    medicine.


    Astrid stared at Elsa for a long time. Previously, she believed that she was quite a beauty. However,


    after seeing Elsa, she despised herself and gradually began to be jealous of Elsa.


    After a long time, she rolled her eyes, stared at Elsa and asked, "I heard that the beautiful girls of R


    Country all like to act in erotic films. You''re so pretty. Could it be that you have also acted in that kind of


    films?"

 Chapter 812 Being Ill-mannered

    Chapter 812 Being Ill-mannered


    After hearing what Astrid said, Elsa immediately frowned and spoke, "It isn''t true that beautiful girls all


    act in that kind of films. In our country, that''s just a normal career. Show some respect, please."


    Astrid twitched her lips at once and said, "Humph, even if you haven''t acted in that kind of films, you


    must have slept with many men. Women like you look like fairies, but are actually luscious."


    If she was not as beautiful as other girls, she would defame them. It was the trick Astrid usually used.


    Whenever Astrid saw a girl who was more beautiful than her, she would manage to throw mud at that


    girl so that she could feel better.


    In addition, because no one dared to offend Astrid in K City due to her background, she gradually


    thought that it was no big deal toment on others like that.


    After hearing that, Elsa was obviously angry. If it wasn''t that Casey was there, she would have taught


    Astrid a lesson in how to talk to others by beating her.


    Casey didn''t expect that Astrid would have such a low emotional intelligence. She just spoke a few


    words, but she angered Elsa, who was very gentle, so much that Elsa nearly beat her.


    He looked at Astrid with a cold expression and asked in a deep voice, "Are members of the Stewart


    family in K City all so ill-mannered? Or, didn''t you receive family education?"


    Hearing that, Astrid instantly exploded with rage. She shouted at Casey while staring at him, "What are


    you talking about? Who are you? You should dare to say that I''m ill-mannered. If my brother didn''t stop


    it, I would have thrown you two into a valley to feed the wolves!"


    "Oh? Really? You may have a try." Casey spoke.


    Elsa stood in front of Casey again and said, "If you dares to touch him, I''ll be rude to you!"


    Seeing that they were going to fight again, McCoy was helpless. When they were in K City, his younger


    sister had been used to being arrogant. Therefore, she still didn''t take others seriously even when they


    were not in K City. It was basically useless for him to scold her.


    He just pulled Astrid and spoke, "Stop. We''re not in K City now. If something bad happens, I can''t keep


    you save."


    Astrid didn''t take what he said seriously. She spoke, "Bro, we''ve got five inner force experts in initial


    stage. Could it be that you five can''t deal with them two?"


    "You''re the genius rarely seen in a hundred years in the Stewart family, bing an inner force expert


    in initial stage at such a young age. They''re about the same age as you. In any case, they couldn''t be


    stronger than you are."


    Hearing that, McCoy was still a little angry. He believed that what Astrid said was quite right, but he


    didn''t want his younger sister to receive thement that she was ill-mannered.


    After hearing what Astrid said, Casey sneered at once. That girl should believe that a team consisted of


    five inner force experts in initial stage was invincible. It was really a great joke.


    Elsa alone was able to defeat them all, not to mention Casey who was stronger than inner force


    experts in Grandmaster Circle.


    Hearing that Casey sneered, Astrid unhappily looked at Casey and said, "What are youughing at?


    Do you know how powerful an inner force expert in initial stage is? You''re at most an ordinary people.


    How dare youugh?"


    "Moreover, you even always let this girl protect you. You''re not even as good as this girl. s, I


    identally find out the truth. Could it be that you''re always under the protection of this girl on the


    way?"


    "My elder brother is very strong. If you continue toment on him like that, I''ll be rude to you!" Elsa


    spoke to Astrid in a somewhat anxious manner.


    Finding that Elsa called him elder brother in such a natural way, Casey smiled.


    "See, I''m right. If your elder brother is so powerful, why do you need to protect him? It means that he''s


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    weak and that he depends on you." Astrid talked as if she had known everything.


    "Enough! If you continue to incur trouble for me, I''ll be really angry." McCoy shouted at Astrid.


    Knowing that her elder brother had nearly reached the limit of endurance, Astrid knew that it was time


    to stop. So she said to McCoy, "Well, well, I see. I just tell the truth."


    McCoy looked apologetically at Casey and said, "I''m really very sorry. My younger sister is so wild that


    she was rude to you."


    Casey looked at him and spoke, "Forget it. It''s just a trivial matter. I''ll pass it over. Let''s press on."


    McCoy nodded. Worrying that Astrid would say something offensive again, McCoy pulled Astrid and


    walked on.


    Casey and Elsa followed them. In order not to get angry again, they no longer talked toMcCoyand


    Astrid.


    As they walked, Elsa cautiously took a look at Casey and spoke in a low voice, "Just now, I ventured to


    call you elder brother. You don''t mind it, right?"


    Casey smiled and said, "No, I don''t mind it."


    Elsa was immediately relieved. At the same time, she was a little happy.


    During the following journey, Astrid still looked at Casey and Elsa from time to time while muttering. It


    could be knew without thinking that she was speaking some harsh words to vent her unhappiness.


    Both Casey and Elsa ignored her. They walked and enjoyed the scenery along the way, considering


    Astrid nothing more than part of the scenery.


    To deal with people like Astrid, ignoring her was far more useful than scolding her. It turned out that


    Astrid did explode with rage because Casey and Elsa ignored her, but she couldn''t do anything about


    it.


    They climbed over thest mountain. After this long journey, they finally saw a lively valley, the scenery


    of which was beautiful. The Valley of Medicine God was located there.


    Judging from the scenery, it was like a Fairnd. Elsa even sighed. In the past, she had never seen


    such a beautiful scenery.


    They continued their way. Before long, they saw a in wooden gate with a board hung on it. The


    name, The Valley of Medicine God, was written on it.


    This ce was full of life. Therefore, the wooden door was covered with vine. There were even flowers


    on it.


    At this moment, a young man was dozing by the wooden door.


    McCoy approached him, saluted him, and spoke, "Fe, wee here to buy some medicine. Can you


    show us the way?"


    The young man perked up at once. He looked at McCoy and the people behind him, and then said


    impatiently, "It''s almost dark now. Come here tomorrow."

 Chapter 813 I Will Take Some Action

    Chapter 813 I Will Take Some Action


    After hearing what the young man said, McCoy was a little embarrassed. The reason why they took


    such a long journey was that they wanted to enter the Valley of Medicine God at this time.


    Unexpectedly, this young man dismissed them with just a few words.


    "Fe, you know, there is only forest outside the Valley of Medicine God. There''s no ce where we


    can have a rest. What about letting us in and letting us stay inside for one night? We''re willing to pay


    relevant fees." McCoy spoke. Knowing how strong the Valley of Medicine God was, when he spoke, he


    dared not express any dissatisfaction.


    That young man unhappily looked at McCoy and said, "There''s no ce outside where you can rest? It


    has nothing to do with me. It''s because youe toote. I''ve told you that you can¡¯t go in now. I''m


    serious. Here, I have thest word. If you''re not going to listen to me, you won''t have a chance to enter


    the Valley of Medicine God for the rest of your life."


    Obviously, this young man had be arrogant because of the prestige of the Valley of Medicine God


    and the fact that people who came here to buy medicine were very submissive. The reason why he


    didn''t let them go in was not that it was toote. He simply wanted to feel the pleasure of giving orders


    to others.


    Seeing that the young man refused to let them in, McCoy was helpless. He could only sigh. Then, he


    turned his head and spoke to Astrid, "Well, then, we''ll slum it outside for one night."


    Astrid was quite unhappy, but she didn''t dare to show any disrespect to the people of the Valley of


    Medicine God. So she could only nod.


    Because of that the ck coat and the deal between the Duncan family and the Valley of Medicine


    God, Casey got a bad impression of the Valley of Medicine God. Now, seeing that even a young man,


    who guarded the gate for the Valley of Medicine God, dared to bully others, he became even angry.


    This time, he didn''te here to buy medicine. If he found out that the Valley of Medicine God really


    harmed children, he would even destroy the Valley of Medicine God. Therefore, there was no need for


    him to tolerate the people of the Valley of Medicine God.


    He stared at that young man and said coldly, "It won''t be dark in at least three hours. It couldn''t be said


    to bete. Why don''t you let us in?"


    The young man red at Casey, saying, "Is there anything wrong with your mind? Or you can''t


    understand me? I said that it''s dark, so it''s dark now. I don''t care about when it will be dark. If you still


    have no discretion, I won¡¯t let you go in tomorrow."


    Hearing that, both McCoy''s and Astrid''s expression changed. If they really couldn''t get into the Valley of


    Medicine God because this young man was offended, their effort would be in vain.


    Astrid shouted at Casey without any respect, "Is there anything wrong with your mind? He has asked to


    definitely not let you get away with it!"


    Casey ignored her, looked at that young man, and said, "I''m going in now. If you stopped me, I would


    take some action."


    Hearing that, the young man immediately sneered and said, "It''s ridiculous. It''s the first time for me to


    see someone who make trouble in the Valley of Medicine God. Are youmon people so bold now?


    You should dare to disrespect the Valley of Medicine God! You''re not eligible to do that!"


    Seeing that things were going to get worse, McCoy tried to persuade Casey, "Casey, don''t be stubborn.


    Since he asks us toe here tomorrow, juste here tomorrow. Wee here to buy medicine,


    and don''t make things worse."


    Astrid pulled McCoy and said, "Bro, at such a point, just leave him alone. He''s looking for trouble, and it


    has nothing to do with us."


    After saying that, she hurriedly looked at that young man and said, "Fe, we don''t know them. We just


    came across them on the way. We''ll listen to you ande here tomorrow. Whatever he does has


    nothing to do with us. Please don''t forbid us from going in because of him."


    "Humph, I don''t care if you know each other or not. This guy should want to take some action against


    me. I wonder what he could do to me. We, people of the Valley of Medicine God, think nothing of you


    who are weak." The young man shouted to Casey.


    Soon, they were at daggers drawn. It seemed that they were about to attack each other.


    "Junior Brother, are you picking on the guests again?" At this moment, someone said. Casey and other


    people all looked into the door and found that a man, who was a little older than this young man, was


    After hearing that, the expression of the young man changed. After that, he hurriedly turned around and


    spoke to that person, "Senior Brother, I didn''t pick on them. I stopped them only because that guy


    arrogantly said that he was going take some action against the people of the Valley of Medicine God."


    After hearing that, the man, who was older, frowned and looked at Casey and other people, and asked,


    "Who are you? Why did you want to take some action against the people of the Valley of Medicine


    God?"


    Astrid hurriedly spoke, "We''re from the Stewart family in K City. Wee here to buy medicine. We


    have nothing to do with them two. They''re from R Country. Who knows why theye here? So please


    believe that we have nothing to do with them two."


    After hearing that Casey and Elsa were from R Country, that people was stunned. Then he looked at


    Casey and asked, "Do youe here to meet the Leader?"


    "Yes." Casey answered.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    That people smiled and said, "I''m really sorry. Can you please tell me what has just happened here?"


    Casey didn''t hesitate and told him what had happened after they came here just now.


    After hearing what Casey said, the young man was anxious. He hurriedly said, "Senior Brother, don''t


    believe him. He made the whole thing up. He wanted to take some action against me after he just


    came here."


    The Senior Brother stared at him at once and shouted at him, "Don''t I know what kind of person you


    are? They two are important guests of the Leader. Luckily, Ie here in time, otherwise you would


    have brought trouble!"


    The expression of the young man changed. He didn''t expect that these two people would be important


    guests of the Leader. He was a little afraid.


    McCoy and Astrid were also surprised. They didn''t anticipate that Casey and Elsa were so well-


    connected. They should be the important guests of the Leader of the Valley of Medicine God.


    "I''m really sorry. Later, I''ll punish him. Pleasee with me." Senior Brother saluted Casey and said


    apologetically.


    Casey nodded and didn''t say anything.


    "You alsoe with me." That person looked at McCoy and Astrid.


    McCoy and Astrid were both relieved at once and became a little excited.


    They walked deep into the Valley of Medicine God. Astrid curiously stared at Casey. She thought: In


    any respect, he didn''t seem to be someone who could be the important guest of the Valley of


    Medicine God.


    After a long time, she lost control of herself and murmured, "Humph, there''s nothing to be proud of.


    Maybe it''s just because of dumb luck. Perhaps they''re treated as important guests just because this girl


    slept with someone. It''s disgusting."

 Chapter 814 Tested How Powerful They were

    Chapter 814 Tested How Powerful They were


    The Senior Brother led the way while Casey and other people followed him. They were all looking at


    the scenery of the Valley of Medicine God with a curious expression. From time to time, there would be


    surprised and admiring expressions on their faces.


    The Valley of Medicine God was indeed a good ce. There were fields along the way. Various kinds


    of herbs were nted in great quantities and grew well.


    The deeper they walked into the Valley of Medicine God, the stronger the fragrance of medicine was.


    After smelling it for a long time, people refreshed.


    "The Leader told me that it''s Leader Zain that went to meet you. Why doesn''t hee here with you?"


    The Senior Brother asked.


    Casey answered immediately, "That people said that he was going to B City to take revenge for his


    best friend, Myles. Time was limited and the chance was rare, so he told us where the Valley of


    Medicine God was and asked us toe here by ourselves."


    Because of the lesson he learnedst time, Casey didn''t mentioned the name ¡°Leader Zain ¡±. Instead,


    he used the word "that people". If this people was testing him, he wouldn''t be able to continue to act.


    After hearing that, that Senior Brother sighed and said, "Leader Zain ''s solitary and has only made


    friends with only one person, Myles. Considering his personality, he would really do this kind of thing."


    Hearing him say so, Casey was relieved. He knew that he had muddled through.


    "Myles? Is he the Grandmaster killed by a young man named Casey?" Astrid asked.


    That Senior Brother nodded and answered, "Yes, that''s him. He became famous many years ago, and


    he was a Grandmaster with great prestige in the martial arts world. However, unexpectedly, he was


    killed by a young man who was only in his twenties."


    "The young man named Casey is a genius rarely seen in ten thousand years. I heard that five powerful


    families in the martial arts worldbined against him not long ago. As a result, they were defeated by


    Casey alone. He''s so gifted."


    Although McCoy and Astrid lived in K City, both of them had heard about it. They rather admired Casey


    in their hearts. After all, McCoy, who became an inner force expert in initial stage in his twenties, could


    be said to be a genius rarely seen in a century. And Casey killed one Grandmaster after another when


    he was in his twenties. He was really a legendary people.


    "Casey is really very strong. Besides, he''s only in his twenties. He must be an elegant and handsome


    man. If only I had a chance to meet him. If I had the chance to meet him, I would certainly take the


    initiative to chase after him. I''m from the Stewart family in K City, so I''m good enough to be his


    girlfriend." Astrid said. It seemed that she admired Casey very much.


    Hearing that, Casey couldn''t helpughing.


    Seeing that, Astrid immediately glowered at him and spoke, "What are youughing at? Listen, if I were


    able to be Casey''s girlfriend, I would immediately ask him to beat you up."


    Casey shrugged, indicating that he didn''t care. After all, it was never possible for him to take fancy to


    someone like Astrid.


    Elsa, who walked beside Casey, looked at Casey with mixed feelings. If she remembered correctly, this


    person, who was now pretending to be her elder brother, was named Casey.


    Before long, they were able to see the buildings in the valley that was not far away. The people of the


    Valley of Medicine God should live in those buildings.


    Looking from here, that looked like a vige that couldn''t be said to be big. It was very quiet there. That


    was a good ce to live in seclusion.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, to enter the Valley of Medicine God, you must take a test about how strong you


    are. We need to know exactly how powerful you are, so that we can prevent things that are out of our


    control from happening. Therefore, I hope that you will cooperate with us." When they were about to


    reach those buildings, the Senior Brother said.


    After that, they were taken to a valley where there ran a stream.


    "This is the ce where we test how strong people are. Now, take turns to beat that big stone over


    there with all your strength. That stone has been specially transformed by us. It can absorb inner force


    and then send it in the form of vibration, which can make the water move. The more water is moved,


    the stronger that people are. Of course, if people without inner force hit it, nothing would happen.


    Please take turns to test."


    Looking at that big stone, Casey and other people all found it amazing. It never urred to them that


    people could test how powerful they were in this way.


    McCoy itched to have a try. Therefore, he was the first people to approach the stone, after which he


    patted that stone with all his strength.


    Then, people saw that there was a vibration and the water in the stream moved for about ten


    centimeters.


    "An inner force expert in initial stage. Good. Being able to be an inner force expert in initial stage at


    your age, you could be said to be a genius." Senior Brother murmured.


    Hearing that the people of the Valley of Medicine God praised him, McCoy immediately put on a proud


    look. Obviously, he was also very satisfied with himself.


    After that, the four inner force experts in initial stage, who came here with McCoy and Astrid,


    approached that stone and beat it with all their strength, moving the water for almost 10 centimeters.


    The Valley of Medicine God needed to know how powerful all guests were to prevent someone with ill


    intentions from making trouble. Therefore, although Astrid imed that she was an ordinary person,


    she had to take the test. Of course, the water was not moved at all.


    After Astrid took the test, it was the turn of Elsa and Casey. Astrid stared at them and said with some


    disdain, "It could be seen that they''re weak at one nce. If they take the test, the water won''t be


    moved, either."


    Although McCoy was kind, he also believe that neither Casey nor Elsa was strong. After all, geniuses


    were rare. Not everyone could be like him.


    Casey asked Elsa to take the test before him. Elsa stood in front of the stone and then hit the stone


    with all her might.


    As a result, the water in the stream behind the stone moved about fifty centimeters.


    Seeing that, people present were all surprised. They didn''t expect Elsa to be so powerful.


    "Generally speaking, people who could move the water for 30 centimeters are already inner force


    experts in medium stage. Just now, you moved the water for nearly 50 centimeters. It means that


    you''re very excellent among inner force experts in medium stage. I haven''t seen genius like you for


    many years." Senior Brother spoke somewhat excitedly.


    Elsa just smiled at him, after which she stood beside Casey. She was not proud at all. She knew clearly


    that she was far from as good as Casey.


    McCoy and Astrid, who had thought that Elsa was weak, were dumbfounded.


    Astrid''s face burned. She was jealous of Elsa because Elsa was beautiful, so she always believed that


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Elsa was just an eye candy. In her opinion, Elsa had no other advantage than beauty.


    But now, she was more like an eye candy.

 Chapter 815 There Was Not Any Change

    Chapter 815 There Was Not Any Change


    "Being an inner force expert in medium stage in her twenties, she''s really a genius. Compared with her,


    I''m nothing. Moreover, she''s a girl. It seems that I''m far from good enough." McCoy sighed.


    Astrid, who stood beside him, immediatelyforted him, "Bro, don''t think so. As a matter of fact, you


    have been very powerful. At least, you''re much stronger than some people."


    After saying that, she even took a look at Casey.


    Now, Casey was the only one who hadn''t taken the test.


    "It''s your turn. Go to take a test." Senior Brother said while looking at Casey.


    Casey nodded, approached that stone, turned his head and asked that Senior Brother, "Must I use all


    my strength?"


    "Yes, hit it with all your strength. Don''t save any strength." Senior Brother answered.


    Casey looked at that stone for a while. He thought: the Leader knew that it was a Grandmaster that


    woulde here with Elsa, so it should be all right for me hit it in the way an inner force expert in


    Grandmaster Circle did.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    After that, Casey began to gather his strength. When he believed that it was almost enough, he patted


    that stone.


    Elsa looked expectantly at it. ording to her spection, Casey could at least move the water in the


    stream for a hundred centimeters.


    Casey patted on the stone, making a loud sound. People present were all startled. Even the Senior


    Brother of the Valley of Medicine God didn''t know what was going on.


    Everyone looked at the stream behind the stone. The water in the stream flowed quietly. There was not


    any change.


    Seeing that, Senior Brother was slowly relieved. He had thought that he would be shocked by how


    powerful Casey was. Unexpectedly, Casey was but amon person.


    Elsa was a little confused. She looked at the stream, thinking that there must be something wrong and


    that Casey was definitely not amon person.


    Astrid directlyughed. She pointed to Casey and said, "Unexpectedly, you''re also an ordinary people.


    Why were you so bold that you dared to say that you would be take some action against the people of


    the Valley of Medicine God? Just now, I at least made the surface of water to move a little.


    Unexpectedly, after you hit it with all your might, the water didn¡¯t moved at all. You should be not as


    powerful as I am. It''s ridiculous."


    Seeing that, Elsa was about to argue with Astrid, but she was stopped by Casey.


    Casey didn''t know why the stone used to test how strong people was didn''t have any reaction, but


    being in this situation was undoubtedly better for Casey.


    The Senior Brother took a look at them and said, "Don''t waste time. Let''s press on."


    After saying that, he no longer stayed here, but continued to walk towards the buildings in the valley.


    Casey and other people followed without hesitation.


    Not long after they left, two old men, who were in their fifties, came here. One of them was fat while the


    other was thin. Both of them were smiling.


    "Listen, recently, I make some progress. You don''t believe me. Well, then, let me take a test here. You''ll


    know that what I said is true." The old senior man spoke.


    The thin senior man said, "These days, you did nothing more than eating and sleeping. I saw it all.


    Under this circumstance, it''s impossible for you to make progress."


    Hearing that, the fat senior man immediately wore a disdainful expression on his face. He didn''t bother


    to continue to argue with him and decided that he would just show it to the thin senior man.


    He stood in front of the big stone that was used to test how strong people were, speaking, "When I took


    the testst time, I moved the water for 108 centimeters. This time, if I can make the water move for


    more than 108 centimeters, it means that I have made progress. At that time, you''ll have to send me


    your precious ginseng."


    "Of course. If I lose, I''ll give you the ginseng. However, if I win, you should send me the wine in which


    there is lucid ganoderma." The thin senior man spoke.


    The fat senior man agreed. Then, he stood before the stone, took a deep breath and concentrated all


    his strength in his hand. Finally, he quickly hit the stone.


    Wanting to know if the fat senior man had make progress, the thin senior man stared at the stream


    behind the stone without blinking.


    However, after a long time, there wasn''t any change in the stream.


    The fat senior man looked at the stream with a puzzled face and murmured, "Oh, my God. Could it be


    that I lose all my force because I sleep too much recently?"


    The thin senior man immediately burst intoughter and said, "You should fail to move the stream for


    even a centimeter. Does it mean that you lose? Remember to give me the wine."


    The fat senior man was not convinced and wanted to check if there was anything wrong with this stone.


    Just then, that stone suddenly gave out one sound. Then, there appeared a crack at the top of the


    stone. The stone broke into two halves.


    Both senior men looked at the crack, finding that the inner part of this big stone had be powder.


    Only the outer part of the stone was still solid.


    "How...is it possible? Could it be that you have been so strong? This stone has been transformed with


    special medicine. Even inner force expert in Grandmaster Circle can''t break in in this way." The thin


    senior man eximed.


    The fat senior man was also confused. He lowered his head, looked at his hand and murmured, "Could


    it be that...I''m a genius rarely seen in ten thousand years and that I only show my gift recently? An as a


    result, I be so powerful just by eating and sleeping?"


    ......


    Casey and Elsa followed that Senior Brother to a house deep in the Valley of Medicine God. McCoy


    and Astrid came here to buy medicine, having different purposes from them. So they had been taken to


    other ces.


    Casey and Elsa were certainly taken to where the Leader was.


    On the way, Casey learned from that Senior Brother that the name of the Leader of the Valley of


    Medicine God was Kobi Atkinson and that he only ranked second to the Lord, Collier, in the Valley of


    Medicine God.


    Senior Brother approached that house, knocked several times on the door, and then shouted, "The


    Leader, the person you would like to meet is here."


    After a while, the door was opened from inside. A strong, though with greying temples, and vigorous


    man came out.


    He was the Leader of the Valley of Medicine God, Kobi. He had already been in his 60s. However, he


    looked no different from people in their 40s because he took various medicine for years.


    Kobi looked at Casey and Elsa. When he saw Elsa, his eyes lit up. He even didn''t ask them anything


    about the ck coat, just saying, "Come in."


    That Senior Brother motioned for Casey and Elsa to go in, after which he cleverly left.

 Chapter 816 Kobi

    Chapter 816 Kobi


    Casey and Elsa followed Kobi into the house. After they entered into the house, Kobi looked out a few


    times, and then closed the door.


    "Unexpectedly, you''re so beautiful. Seeing is believing. I''ve never seen such a beautiful girl before."


    Kobi somewhat lusciously looked at Elsa with a satisfied smile.


    Seeing the way Kobi behaved, Casey couldn''t help frowning. He didn''t expect that the Leader of the


    Valley of Medicine God was such a luscious man that he could not look away from the beauty.


    He stood in front of Elsa and said, "The Leader, if the order my father gave is right, Elsa is part of the


    deal. I can''t give her to you before the deal is done."


    Only then did Kobi look away from Elsa. He turned his head, looked at Casey, and asked, "Didn''t the


    people of the Duncan family say that they would send a Grandmaster toe here with her? Why are


    you so young?"


    Casey smiled and said, "I''m the elder brother of Elsa. This deal is very important to my family. My


    father would certainly send someone who is trustworthy toe here."


    "Oh? You''re her elder brother. Could it be that you bear to give her to me just like this?" Kobi asked


    while staring at Casey.


    Casey put on a yful expression and said, "She''s but a thing born by a maid. The reason why we


    raise her is that there''s still some merit in her. If I can get something the Duncan family needs by giving


    her to someone, I''m certainly willing to do so. After all, she''s not important."


    Hearing that, Kobi sneered at once. Obviously, he was very unhappy with the behavior of Casey.


    However, he was also not a kind person. So he didn''t say anything else.


    "Apart from her, have you taken the folk prescriptions I want?" Kobi no longer talked nonsense. He


    wanted toplete the deal as soon as possible. In this way, he could sleep with Elsa, who was very


    beautiful, soon.


    "Yes, of course." Casey took out three pieces of old-fashioned parchment and shook them in front of


    Kobi.


    There were three ancient folk prescriptions on these three pieces of parchment. It was said that people


    who got them could make medicine that was very effective.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The folk prescriptions were from Elsa. They were the bargaining chips Casey had in this deal.


    Although Kobi was luscious, he was more obsessed with making medicine. Among the people of the


    Valley of Medicine God, he even knew more about making medicine than Lord.


    In order to make the medicine he wanted, he nearly went crazy.


    And that was the reason why he agreed to collect eyes and flesh of children for the Duncan family just


    to get these three folk prescriptions.


    ording to Elsa, an ancestor of the Duncan family got these folk prescriptions from a master in


    making medicine when he traveled in H Country many years ago. With any of these three folk


    prescriptions, people could make perfect medicine.


    For people like Casey who didn''t know how to make medicine, this kind of things were not very


    attractive. However, for Kobi, who had been crazy about making medicine, these things were the most


    precious things in the world. Even Elsa, who was so beautiful, was not as attractive as those things.


    After seeing the folk prescriptions Casey was holding, Kobi obviously looked excited. He immediately


    tried to rob Casey of these three folk prescriptions.


    Casey immediately put them away and said with a smile, "I''ve showed you what you want. You should


    also show us what we want. Only in this way can we continue to do business."


    Kobi sneered at once. He apparently thought that Casey didn''t respect him very much.


    However, he was a reasonable person. After glowering at Casey, he said, "Since I''ve agreed to your


    term, I won''t eat my word. Follow me, and I''ll show it to you."


    After saying that, he directly walked towards the room.


    Casey and Elsa looked at each other and then followed Kobi.


    At this moment, Casey was with a heavy heart. If Kobi had really got the things on the list ready, it


    would mean that many kids had been killed. Casey was not sure if he could contain his anger at that


    time.


    But, if Kobi had really done such a vicious thing, there would be no need for him to contain his anger.


    Kobi took Casey and Elsa to the room at the back. After that, he approached a shelf and pushed a


    vase on the shelf. Soon after that, a wall rotated automatically, revealing a passage.


    It could be seen that there was a mountain behind the wall. It should be a room in the mountain.


    Kobi took a look at Casey and Elsa, speaking, "I hope you not to casually talk to others about what


    you''ve seen inside. You''re in the Valley of Medicine God, and I''m quite influential. If you don''t obey the


    rules, even the people of the Duncan family can''t save you."


    "Don''t worry. There''s no need for us to do that." Casey said with a smile.


    Then, they three went into the passage. After a long walk, the space finally became spacious.


    It seemed to be a karst cave. It was a veryrge one. It could be seen that there were many traces left


    when people transformed it.


    There were many boxes on the ground of this karst cave, in which various kinds of herbs were sealed.


    Deep in the karst cave, there was a dungeon that was specially built. At this moment, there were many


    children and babies crying there.


    Seeing that, both Casey''s and Elsa''s heart sank. Only a truly insane person would do something like


    locking small children and even babies in such a dungeon.


    "You should know clearly that it''s not easy to preserve what you want. So I just shut these kids up here.


    Tonight, I''ll get all the things you want ready and seal them with liquor specially made in the Valley of


    Medicine God. Stay in the Valley of Medicine God for one night. You can get what you want tomorrow."


    Kobi spoke while looking at Casey and Elsa.


    Seeing that those kids were still save, Casey was relieved. He thought: Luckily, Ie to the Valley of


    Medicine God, otherwise these children would suffer great disaster.


    He nodded at Kobi, then turned around and walked out of the karst cave.


    They three came to the room outside the passage again. Kobi turned the room to previous condition,


    looked at Casey with a smile, and said, "You''ve seen that. I can get things ready just after handling with


    them. Can you give me the three folk prescription now?"


    Casey stared at Kobi for a while. After that, he put the three pieces of parchment into his pocket in the


    presence of Kobi.

 Chapter 817 Enforce Justice

    Chapter 817 Enforce Justice


    Seeing that the move Casey made, Kobi was a little puzzled. He asked, "What do you mean? Could it


    be that you''re afraid that I''ll go back on my words after I get the folk prescriptions?"


    Casey smiled. The reason why he treated Kobi in this way after they came out was simply that he didn''t


    want to let the fight between him and Kobi affect those children.


    Now, having made sure that Kobi was a vicious and abnormal person, Casey was going to deal with


    him.


    He was in the Valley of Medicine God now. However, when he saw that Kobi wanted to hurt the


    children who were less than ten years old and even babies, Casey was very angry.


    If he didn''t kill such a scum now, more people would definitely suffer disaster in the future. However


    effective the medicine he made was, that might not be used to help people.


    Casey had got a n. If he attacked Kobi now, he was quite sure that he could kill him. However, other


    people of the Valley of Medicine God would know it.


    If other people of the Valley of Medicine God didn''t know that their Leader was doing this kind of evil


    business and if they were still kind, it would be great. However, if the people of the Valley of Medicine


    God were just the same kind of person as Kobi, he would have to fight with a lot of people.


    There were more than twenty inner force expert in Grandmaster Circle here. It was still difficult for


    Casey to deal with them alone. However, if Casey wanted to run away, they couldn''t stop him.


    After all, the Valley of Medicine God would not move away. If he couldn''t kill all the people without


    conscience in one day, he could do it in a few days. Sooner orter, he would kill all of them.


    "What qualifications do you have to get these three folk prescriptions? You''re the Leader of the Valley


    of Medicine God, but you should secretly hurt even children."


    "I, Casey, am going to enforce justice and kill you, a vicious son of a bitch, today!"


    After hearing that, Kobi''s expression immediately changed. He spoke, "Casey? You''re not from the


    Duncan family! You''re the one who challenged the martial arts world in H Country?!!!"


    Casey smiled at him and said, "Congrattions. You''re right."


    After saying that, Casey rushed towards Kobi.


    At the same time.


    In the conference room of the Valley of Medicine God.


    Collier, the Lord, was sitting in the host''s seat. The fat senior man and the thin senior man were


    standing in front of him. There were other Director in this room. They were all staring at the powder on


    the table.


    There were many Grandmasters in the Valley of Medicine God, but they didn''t always stay in the Valley


    of Medicine God. Some of them would go out to perform some tasks. Therefore, there were only


    sixteen Grandmasters in total in the Valley of Medicine God.


    "Lord, the stone used to test how powerful people are really be like this after I hit it with all my


    might. I also don''t know why. Maybe I turn the inner part of that stone into powder after my governor


    and conception vessels suddenly be smooth and as a result I suddenly have great strength." The


    fat senior said.


    The thin senior man looked at him with disdain and spoke, "Stop it. Everyone here knows how strong


    you are. Just now, I fought with you. I didn''t find that you have made much progress."


    After saying that, he looked at Collier and said, "Lord, in my opinion, it''s highly possible that a super


    powerful person has sneaked in our valley. We must attach great importance to it. Now, we don''t know


    the purpose of that person. If that person has ill intentions, we might suffer a disaster."


    After hearing that, Collier thought that what he said was reasonable. So he immediately asked, "Is


    there any outsidering in today?"


    The Senior Brother, who had taken Casey and other people into the Valley of Medicine God, was here.


    After hearing what the thin senior man said, he immediately thought of a possibility. Therefore, he


    hurriedly took a step forward and said, "Lord, today, there are two groups of outsidersing in."


    "I took them to test how powerful they are. However, the most powerful person among them is but an


    inner force expert in medium stage. But, when thest person to take the test hit the stone with all his


    strength, a loud sound was made. However, there was not any change in the water. I thought that that


    person was just an ordinary person. Just now, when I thought about it, I found that it might be him that


    turned the inner part of the stone into powder."


    "Besides, ording to the time when the two Directors took the test, that person did the test not long


    before the two Directors did."


    After hearing that, people present were all no longer calm. Unexpectedly, they should really be


    suspicious experts in fightinging into the Valley of Medicine God.


    "Where did that person go?" Collier asked.


    "He''s the person the Leader wants to meet. After going in, I took him to the house of the Leader."


    Senior Brother replied honestly.


    Collier frowned at once and said, "Recently, the Leader is secretly doing something I don''t know. I went


    to ask him what he was doing, but he refused to tell me. Unexpectedly, he now brings suspicious


    experts in fighting here. If it went on, something bad would definitely happen."


    After thinking carefully for a while, Collier looked at people present and gave an order, "Gather all the


    Directors and go to the house of the Leader now. I would like to see what on earth he is doing."


    After saying that, he stood up and came out of the conference room.


    On a shady path in the Valley of Medicine God.


    McCoy and Astrid were walking while watching with curiosity. It was already evening. The people of the


    Valley of Medicine God were hospitable, not only arranging ces for them to live in, but also allowing


    them to walk around in the Valley of Medicine God.


    And they had got the medicine they wanted with enough bargaining chips.


    The people of the Valley of Medicine God allowed outsiders toe here to buy medicine. After all, the


    people of the Valley of Medicine God also needed to survive, and they also needed to have a proper


    living condition. And these things were from people who came here to buy medicine.


    "What''s the rtionship between the two person from R Country and the Leader of the Valley of


    Medicine God? They should be treated as important guests of the Leader." McCoy spoke.


    "Humph, there can''t be any rtionship between them. In my opinion, maybe it''s because that coquette


    has an affair with the Leader of the Valley of Medicine God." Astrid said explicitly.


    McCoy frowned and said, "Astrid, don''t talk in that way."


    "Is there anything wrong with my words? That coquette is quite powerful, but the maning here with


    her is a rubbish that is even not as good as me. What rtionship can people like them could have with


    the Leader of the Valley of Medicine God?"


    "Speaking of that rubbish, I get angry. He''s nothing, but he pretends to be very strong. Why is he so


    bold? I hate people who are pretentious most."


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    "If he really wants to prove that he''s powerful and if he''s really powerful, why doesn''t he go fight against


    the Leader of the Valley of Medicine God? He''s so cowardly that he won''t dare to do that."


    Astrid said with great certainty.


    When she just finished speaking, a house that was not far away copsed. Casey and the Leader


    rushed out from inside and stood on the roof.


    Kobi''s face was drenched with sweat. He was breathless and his face was pale. He looked warily at


    Casey who stood opposite him. He hated Casey, but he was also afraid of Casey.


    Seeing that, Astrid and McCoy were immediately shocked.

 Chapter 818 I Cant Tolerate You, the Scum

    Chapter 818 I Can''t Tolerate You, the Scum


    "What...What''s going on? Why does that guy jump on the roof? Who''s the person standing opposite


    him?" Astrid murmured to herself while staring at Casey and Kobi, who were on the roof.


    McCoy also looked gravely at them. Just now, they fought so fiercely that they broke the roof of the


    house. Even inner force expert in medium stage couldn''t do that easily.


    It meant that the two people standing on the roof were very likely to be experts in fighting in


    Grandmaster Circle.


    At this moment, many people of the Valley of Medicine God found that something was going on here


    and rushed over quickly.


    "Look, it''s the Leader. Why does he fight with that guy?"


    "Who is the person standing opposite the Leader? He doesn''t seem to be a member of us. Besides, as


    young as he is, he should dare to fight with the Leader. He''s so bold!"


    "I feel that the Leader seems to be at a disadvantage. Is it a wrong feeling?"


    ......


    Hearing thements from people around, Astrid''s expression changed from surprise to shock.


    "The Leader...the Leader, the person standing opposite that guy should be the Leader of the Valley of


    Medicine God. Is he out of his mind? He should really fight with the Leader." Astrid began to speak in a


    trembling voice.


    Just now, she was taunting Casey, saying that he was cowardly and that he wouldn''t dare to fight with


    the Leader. And the next second, she saw that they fought so fiercely that they got on the roof. Being


    proved that she was wrong in such short a time, she was really ashamed.


    "Isn''t he amon person? Why would he fight with the Leader of the Valley of Medicine God?


    Moreover, the Leader seems to be very afraid of him." McCoy spoke with a frown.


    "Maybe, maybe he was threw onto the roof by the Leader." At this point, Astrid was still unwilling to


    ept that Casey, who she disliked, was an expert in fighting who the ability to fight against the


    Leader.


    However, even she thought that it was too hypocritical for her to say so.


    On the roof, Kobi stared at Casey and asked coldly, "There is no grudge between you and me. Why do


    youe here to make trouble for me?"


    Casey smiled and said, "It''s because I can''t tolerate scum like you hurting innocent children! If I turn a


    blind eye to such a matter, I could be said to be the same kind of beast as you."


    As someone who had just be a father, Casey was very fond of children. Therefore, when he saw


    the children who were shut up in the dungeon by Kobi, he couldn''t stop himself from getting angry.


    If he turned a blind eye to this kind of matter now, he was afraid that no one would help Sherry if she


    was in such a situation in the future.


    There were many crimes in the world. Casey couldn''t be a great person, but at least he wouldn''t just


    watch the crime happen.


    He didn''t seek to save the world, but he wanted to have a clear conscience.


    This was the justice for Casey.


    After hearing what Casey said, Kobi secretly cursed. It never urred to him that a guy, who lived in a


    ce as far away as B City, shoulde to the Valley of Medicine God to interfere with his affair. Even


    he thought that it was inconceivable.


    If he had known that the reason why this matter came to this point was that that the ck coat wanted


    to take revenge for Myles, he would not have asked the ck coat to meet the people of the Duncan


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    family.


    Worrying that too many people would know about this thing, he asked the ck coat, who was solitary


    and had few friends, to help him. Unexpectedly, he brought a great trouble to him.


    "What nonsense are you talking about? This is the Valley of Medicine God, and you''re not eligible to


    attack and defame me!" Kobi shouted at Casey.


    There had been many people of the Valley of Medicine God watching them. It was certainly impossible


    for him to admit that what Casey said was true.


    Casey twitched his lips and was about to continue to attack Kobi.


    Right at that moment, someone spoke in a deep voice at a distance. No one could ignore it.


    "Who is it that dares to attack someone here? Don''t you really take the Valley of Medicine God


    seriously?"


    The lookers-on around that house all turned their heads and looked in the direction where the voice


    came from. Then, they all eximed.


    "It''s Lord! Besides, Directors alsoe here. Unexpectedly, the inner force experts in Grandmaster


    Circle should alle here. It seems to be a serious matter."


    "Wow, making so many inner force experts in Grandmaster Circlee here together, the guy standing


    opposite the Leader is really powerful. But it should be all. When so many inner force experts in


    Grandmaster Circle fight with him together, even if he''s god, he can''t win."


    Hearing thements from the people around her, Astrid was gloating. She smiled and murmured,


    "This is the consequence of being pretentious. You force all the experts in fighting of the Valley of


    Medicine God toe here, andter you''ll suffer a lot."


    Soon, Collier, together with a group of Directors, arrived at the ce where Casey and the Leader were


    standing. They all jumped onto the roof, surrounding both Casey and Kobi.


    Collier stood beside Kobi, looking at Casey with a frown. It seemed that he didn''t expect that the super


    strong expert in fighting that sneaked in the Valley of Medicine God would be a young man only in his


    twenties.


    "I''m Collier, the Lord of the Valley of Medicine God. Can you please tell me who you are and why you


    he was.


    Casey took a look at Collier. He didn''t talk nonsense, but just said, "Casey, from B City."


    Hearing the name of B City, Collier''s eyes were wide open. The fact that Casey challenged the martial


    arts world in H Country recently was widely spread. Although the Valley of Medicine God was located


    at a remote area, the people of the Valley of Medicine God had heard about that.


    It was true that the people of the Valley of Medicine God looked down upon the Guwu Families.


    However, they were rather interested in the young man who confronted the five powerful families alone,


    killed the heads of two powerful families in the final fight and drove the five powerful families to corner.


    One major reason was that Casey was really too young.


    There were countless geniuses in the Valley of Medicine God. And there were various kinds of


    medicine to help them. However, in the past many years, there had never been someone who could


    be a Grandmaster in his or her twenties. And Casey not only became a Grandmaster at such a


    young age, but he was able to fight against four Grandmasters alone. He was too gifted.


    Collier had even thought of inviting Casey toe to the Valley of Medicine God. Such a genius was


    undoubtedly the best candidate for the Lord of the Valley of Medicine God. With his gift and the


    medicine of the Valley of Medicine God, he would definitely be so powerful that people couldn''t


    imagine.


    However, Casey came to make trouble himself before he went to invite Casey.


    After Casey mentioned his name, there was immediately a stir among the people of the Valley of


    Medicine God. These days, Casey was under heated discussion in the Valley of Medicine God.


    McCoy looked at Casey in disbelief and spoke to Astrid, "He should be Casey. Astrid, don''t you always


    pay much attention to the news of Casey? Why did you fail to recognize him on the way?"


    No one responded to him.


    Feeling puzzled, McCoy turned his head and took a look at Astrid, finding that she had been


    dumbfounded at the time when he didn''t notice.

 Chapter 819 Perfect Medicine

    Chapter 819 Perfect Medicine


    Collier looked gravely at Casey and asked, "I''ve heard about you. However, our people have never


    crossed your path. Why do youe here to make trouble for us?"


    "The Valley of Medicine God is seemingly a shrine for people making medicine, but your people


    secretly do business of breathing. Ie here to kill you scums!" Casey shouted at Collier.


    Collier was puzzled. He didn''t know what Casey was talking about.


    Kobi, who stood beside him, immediately rolled his eyes and said, "Lord, this guy is untrustworthy. He


    "Before, I made a deal with the people of the Duncan family. I''ll trade some rare precious herbs for


    three folk prescriptions of perfect medicine. Today is exactly the day when the people of the Duncan


    family shoulde here."


    Hearing that, Collier was startled. He, as the head of the Valley of Medicine God, certainly knew very


    well what three folk prescriptions of perfect medicine meant. He immediately understood why the


    Leader had been so secretive these days. Unexpectedly, he was doing such a thing.


    "I don''t know what the people of the Duncan family look like, so I believed that this guy is from the


    Duncan family. Therefore, I showed him the medicine I had promised to give them."


    "Unexpectedly, the people of the Duncan family has long been killed by him. He learned from the


    people of the Duncan family that there was such a deal between them and me. So he pretended to be


    from the Duncan family,ing to here and trying to cheat me out of the precious herbs."


    "However, he was bad in acting, and I found out the truth. He was annoyed, so he directly attacked me.


    Unexpectedly, he should be the Casey from B City."


    "Being found out that he is not from the Duncan family and seeing that you, together with Directors, are


    here, he knows he will be defeated by us. Therefore, he defames us."


    "I''m telling the truth. In his pocket, there are the pieces of parchment on which the three folk


    prescriptions of perfect medicine are written. There are unique marks made by the people of the


    Duncan family on them. It can be proved to be true after we take a look at them."


    Hearing those words, Collier was instantly somewhat convinced. After all, he had worked with the


    Leader for many years, knowing what kind of person the Leader was. Therefore, he considered it


    unlikely that the Leader would lie to them.


    "Fe, you should dare to have designs on the things of the Valley of Medicine God. Give us those


    pieces of parchment now. Otherwise, we''ll attack you!" Collier shouted at Casey.


    Seeing that the head of the Valley of Medicine God just believed what Kobi said, Casey got instantly


    angry. He said coldly, "The Leader secretly kidnaps children under the age of ten and even babies who


    are just been born. Now, he falsely uses his critic. And you believe what he says without even


    thinking about it. You''re indeed the same kind of person as him!"


    Kobi sneered coldly and spoke, "Stop defending yourself. Can you point out the lies I told? You pretend


    to be the people of the Duncan family, and even defame me now. Could it be that Lord should believe


    you, an outsider, instead of me?"


    Most of what he had just said was true, but he had omitted the most important part.


    People were easiest to believe a lie which was half a truth. Even Casey couldn''t point out the lies Kobi


    told now.


    Kobi knew that it was impossible for him to conceal this matter from others. What he needed to do now


    was to make the head of the Valley of Medicine God and other Directors kill Casey. As long as Casey


    was killed, it would be easy for him to handle this matterter.


    "The Leader is right. Anyway, considering the fact that you sneak in our ce, we have to guard


    against you. Now, we need to put you under our control first. We''ll talk about other thingster. I hope


    that you''ll cooperate with us." Collier said to Casey.


    Casey got angry at once. Before, he had got all sorts of bad impressions of the people of the Valley of


    Medicine God. Therefore, Casey didn''t bother to continue to exin it to them. Since they didn''t believe


    him, he would just defeat them.


    "Cooperate with you? Impossible! You scum, I''ll kill you!" Casey shouted at Kobi. After that, he rushed


    towards Kobi again.


    Kobi secretly sneered. He thought: Casey was still too young, so that he easily fell into the trap.


    After he got involved in a fight, he would have no time to exin. There were so many inner force


    experts in Grandmasters Circle in the Valley of Medicine God. They could certainly defeat him. After


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    that, Kobi would find a chance to kill Casey. In this way, he would be out of trouble.


    Seeing that Casey started a fight, Collier and Directors ran to Casey at full speed without hesitation.


    A fierce fight broke out in an instant.


    Watching more than a dozen Grandmasters fought against Casey alone, the people of the Valley of


    Medicine God, who were watching, were shocked.


    The young man, who guarded the door and met Casey before, noticed that something was going on


    here. So he came here to have a look. When he saw that more than a dozen Grandmasters, including


    the head of the Valley of Medicine God and the Leader, were fighting against Casey, he was greatly


    shocked.


    What shocked him more was that Casey was fighting calmly against more than a dozen Grandmasters.


    He couldn''t imagine how powerful Casey was.


    He remembered that he taunted Casey and nearly made Casey beat him before.


    Thinking of that, the clothes on the back of the young man was instantly wet by sweat. He felt a chill in


    his head. Even his teeth could not help striking each other.


    At this moment, a people of the Valley of Medicine God, who stood beside him, found his unusual


    performance and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "That...That person is too powerful. It''s horrible. It''s really horrible." The young man replied in a


    trembling voice.


    Seeing the way he behaved, the expression of the people talking to him changed. And he eximed,


    "Oh, my God! That person is so powerful? He''s far away from us, but you''re so scared by his air of


    forcefulness. I have to stay away from here in case that I will act in the same way as you do."


    The young man was a little speechless. After taking a look at him, the young man continued to watch


    the fight while shivering.


    "This guy does deserve the reputation he enjoys. So many of us are attacking him, but we should fail to


    defeat him in a short time, He''s really a rare talent." Collier stared at Casey and sighed.


    "However, although he''s powerful, he''s still a Grandmaster. Being attacked by so many of us, he''ll be


    defeated sooner orter."


    Now, Kobi was a little anxious. He had thought that it would be easy for the Grandmasters to defeat


    Casey. However, this guy should hang on for so long. It was really beyond his expectation.


    "It''s really difficult to deal with this guy, Lord. Now, in order to defeat him in a short time, you and I have


    to take medicine that could enhance our strength. If we don''t put an end to this fight soon, something


    might be wrong." Kobi spoke to Collier.


    Collier nodded, after which he took out a pill from his pocket.


    Seeing that, Kobi also took out a pill.


    Casey was nearly unable to hang on now. He was fighting with more than a dozen Grandmasters.


    However much XuanJin he had, he couldn''t fight with so many people for a long time.


    But in this ce, he couldn''t use Cab. After all, when Cab was no longer effective, he would be


    weak. Now, he was in the Valley of Medicine God. If he became weak, he would be unable to protect


    himself.


    Now, seeing that both Collier and Kobi took out pills, Casey thought of the pills he got from Master


    Tianlong.


    ording to the ck coat, those two pills were perfect pills and that he wouldn''t suffer from side


    effects even if he took them.


    Therefore, he took out a small bottle quickly and poured out a pill without hesitation.


    At that moment, the air around the roof was filled with the fragrance of that pill.


    Seeing that, both Collier and Kobi were surprised. They eximed at the same time, "It''s a perfect pill!


    It''s impossible!"

 Chapter 820 The Discernible Shape of Hand Appeared Again

    Chapter 820 The Discernible Shape of Hand Appeared Again


    Seeing the reaction of Collier and Kobi, Casey was more convinced that the pill he had was true.


    He took it without any hesitation. Soon after he put the pill into his mouth, it melted. Casey felt a


    refreshing flow in his body. Then, his body began to burn.


    Neither Collier nor Kobi dyed any longer. They hurriedly took their pills.


    Soon, they three all gave out extremely strong air of forcefulness. Although the pills taken by Collier


    and Kobi were not as good as the perfect pill, those two pills were among top-ss pills. It was very


    helpful in enhancing strength.


    However, the air of forcefulness they had was much weaker than that of Casey. People within the


    Valley of Medicine God all felt the air of forcefulness giving out from Casey.


    As a result, the people of the Valley of Medicine God, who were rather weak, began to shiver.


    Casey felt as if he were in the state when he used Cab. Before, he had nearly run out of power, but


    now he was full of power.


    The only difference was that the power he got by taking the pill was softer than that he got by using


    Cab. Moreover, when he used Cab, he was forcing himself to realize more potential while that pill


    purely supplied power to him. Therefore, Casey didn''t have the feeling that he was going to explode.


    When he used Cab, he would have that kind of feeling.


    He carefully checked his strength, and again felt the maximum power a Grandmaster could have.


    At this point, he was just a little weaker than experts in fighting in sublimation that his teacher


    mentioned.


    He looked at Collier and other Grandmasters. He was not afraid at all now, thought there were more


    than a dozen Grandmasters.


    "This guy should have a perfect pill. We mustn''t underestimate him. Let''s attack him together and try


    our best to defeat him!" Collier shouted.


    Then, Kobi and he took the lead in rushing towards Casey.


    There was greed in Kobi''s eyes when he looked at Casey. The reason why he made the deal with the


    people of the Duncan family was that he wanted to get the folk prescriptions of perfect medicine. It


    must be noted that it was not easy to make perfect medicine even if the Alchemist had the folk


    prescription of perfect medicine.


    Collier, who had been the head of the Valley of Medicine God for so many years, had only made


    perfect medicine once in his life.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Now, Casey should have had perfect medicine, which made Kobi guess that Casey had other perfect


    medicine.


    If Casey had other perfect medicine, he must kill Casey and rob him of the perfect medicine today, no


    matter what happened.


    They started another fierce fight. Now, Casey could deal with them with ease. With the power he got by


    taking the medicine, he moved faster. It was difficult for Grandmasters, apart from Collier and Kobi, to


    catch up with him.


    "Tianxing Blow!"


    "Moon Invitation!"


    "Thunder Shocking Blow!"


    ......


    During the fight, Casey attacked those Grandmasters with many moves. Grandmasters, who couldn''t


    resist the attacks of Casey, fell off the roof.


    Before long, there were only eight Grandmasters still fighting with Casey.


    In this fight, Casey made full use of the surroundings. When he fought against the Grandmasters of the


    Valley of Medicine God, he didn''t stand still like a tree. Instead, he moved from here to there. He tried


    his best to keep a distance from them and therefore fought against only two or three people at a time.


    Only in this way could he defeat one after another.


    If they had been fighting in a ring now, it would have been impossible for Casey to fight against them


    with so much ease.


    After all, the space of the ring was limited. If Casey had fought against more than a dozen


    Grandmasters alone at one time, it would have been difficult for him to defend, not to mention fight


    back.


    Fortunately, the Grandmasters of the Valley of Medicine God varied in how powerful they were. Casey


    could get rid many of them by moving fast. If all of them had been as powerful as Collier and Kobi,


    even with the help of the pill, Casey would have long been defeated.


    Seeing that those eight Grandmasters kept chasing him, Casey was anxious. He thought that there


    must be a change. Otherwise, if they fought against him a longer time, he might still be defeated in the


    end.


    He thought of the fight between him and Duffy and other three Grandmasters. When he made hisst


    attack, he used all his strength, making Duffy and other three Grandmasters fall out of the ring. Two of


    them were even killed.


    Casey spected that that move could actually cause more terrible injury. However, there were only


    four Grandmasters in the ring that time. Therefore, he couldn''t get to know the maximum injury that


    move could cause.


    Now, there were still eight Grandmasters who he had to deal with. He wondered how many of them


    could still stand after he used that move.


    Casey concentrated all his power into his hand without the slightest hesitation. To gather strength, he


    began to dodge at full speed on the roof.


    "Damn it. That guy moves too fast. I can''t catch up with him at all." Kobi secretly cursed.


    At this moment, he found that there was a change in the air of forcefulness of Casey. He began to


    gather power like a sharp arrow that was about to be shot.


    He had a horrible suspicion and couldn''t help slowing down.


    Soon, Casey gathered enough power. After that, he suddenly turned around, looked at the eight


    Grandmasters that had caught up with him, and put on a yful smile.


    "I''ll use thest move. Let me see if you can resist it!"


    After saying that, he quickly pushed his hand forward. A huge cyclone appeared in an instant. Then,


    those who were watching around the house saw that a faintly discernible shape of hand appeared in


    mid-air at the moment Casey pushed his hand forward.


    "Thunder Shocking Blow!"


    "It''s bad. Run away! This guy is far more powerful than we have thought!" At this time, Collier also


    realized that there was something wrong. He hurriedly tried to run away.


    Kobi had long anticipated it and had begun to run away before Collier shouted.


    After hearing what Collier said, other Grandmasters immediately stopped and then tried to run away.


    However, Casey had made that attack. It was already toote for them to run away.


    That discernible shape of hand approached those eight Grandmasters. Many invisible currents of force


    attacked them. The next moment, all of them lost their bnce and fell to the ground.


    There were several screams. The Grandmasters who fell to the ground all spat out blood.


    Only Collier and Kobi, who were more powerful and had taken pills, managed to stand afternded on


    the ground. However, their faces became pale. Finally, they failed to pretend. Blood came out from the


    corners of their mouths.

 Chapter 821 A Scum

    Chapter 821 A Scum


    At this moment, the people of the Valley of Medicine God were watching them dumbfounded. Seeing


    what had happened just now, they were shocked a lot.


    "Did...Did I see the god just now? Only god could own that huge hand, right?


    "More than a dozen Grandmasters fought against Casey alone, but they should all be defeated in the


    end. It should be the first time for such a thing to happen in the history of the Valley of Medicine God


    and even in the history of Warrior Circle."


    "Is Casey a monster? Why is he so good at fighting? Hisst move should cause special visual effect.


    Is it that the god specially makes that special visual effect for him because the god also considers him


    to be powerful?"


    Both McCoy and Astrid, who were far away from Casey and other Grandmasters, were watching with a


    stiff face. They didn''t know how to describe how they felt.


    After using this move, Casey also took a deep breath. He had the feeling that he had run out of power.


    However, this feeling soon disappeared. He was full of power again because of the remaining effect of


    that pill.


    It was also at this time that Casey realized how effective the so-called perfect pill was. If he used


    Cab, after he used that move, he would run out of strength and became very weak.


    However, when he took that pill, it should be able to supply more power to him after he used that move.


    Moreover, Casey didn''t had the slightest feeling that he would be weak.


    That kind of pills were useful. However, one pill could only be used once. After he used one, it was


    gone. But he could use Cab for as many times as he wished. Moreover, as Casey became more


    and more powerful, the side effects of using Cab would be weaker and weaker. After his


    XuanJin was in advanced stage, he might only be weak for a few hours after he used Cab.


    On the whole, Cab valued more highly than those pills.


    With a smile, he jumped off the roof andnded in front of Collier, Kobi and other Grandmasters.


    Collier fixed Casey with a stare. It never urred to him that so many Grandmasters would be


    defeated by Casey alone.


    There was a hint of malicious expression in Kobi''s eyes. He knew one thing very well: If Casey was not


    killed, then he would be killed.


    "Lord, that move must be thest attack Casey could make. If we fight against him together, we might


    be able to defeat him. Otherwise, the Valley of Medicine God will be destroyed by him." Kobi spoke to


    Collier.


    Collier stared at Casey. Now, he could really do nothing but tried his best without further consideration.


    Seeing that Kobi still wanted to attack him, Casey twitched his lips and said to Collier, "It seems that


    you really don''t know what this scum has done. He takes advantage of you people, but you all try your


    best to protect him. It''s really ridiculous."


    Hearing that, Kobi immediately shouted at Casey while staring at him, "It has been at this point. Don''t


    sow discord. In any case, Lord won''t be fooled by you."


    "Really? But it doesn''t matter. It has been impossible for you two to defeat me. This so-called head of


    the Valley of Medicine God is too stupid. I don''t mind letting him suffer." Casey said tonelessly.


    "Lord, the pills we took will soon be no longer effective. We can''t afford to dy any more." Kobi took a


    look at Collier.


    Collier sighed helplessly and took a step forward.


    Just then, there were cries of babies from somewhere. Instantly, it attracted the attention of everyone.


    People all turned their heads and looked in the direction where the cries came from, finding that the


    door of the house of Leader had been opened and that Elsa wasing out of the house with a baby


    in her arms.


    Behind her were the children under the age of ten who were all holding babies who could still not walk.


    There was fear on their faces as they came out after Elsa.


    Seeing it, the expression of Collier changed at once. He didn''t know when these children were taken to


    the Valley of Medicine God. Besides, they were in the house of the Leader before.


    Kobi secretly cursed. The reason why he was anxious to kill Casey was that he was worried that


    something like this would happen. Unexpectedly, Elsa took these children out so soon.


    Seeing that Elsa came out with those children, Casey looked at Collier again and said, "Now, there''s no


    need for me to exin, right? These children are the best proof of the bad things this scum has done!"


    Collier looked at Kobi in disbelief and asked, "Leader, why are these children here?"


    Kobi took a deep breath. He had nned to buy some time by making up some more lies. However,


    after another thought, he realized that the end had been written and that there was no point in buying


    time.


    Heughed. As a result, he was no longer restrained. He seemed to be very evil because of the


    "Why? This guy has made it clear. They''re what I''m going to give the people of the Duncan family. The


    people of the Duncan family wants the eyes and flesh of these kids, so I stole them from nearby


    viges. Have I made it clear enough?"


    Hearing those words, the expression of Collier and other people of the Valley of Medicine God all


    changed greatly. They all looked at the Leader in disbelief. It never urred to them that he would say


    something like that.


    "Kobi! Do you know what you''re talking about?" Collier stared angrily at Kobi, his chest rising and


    falling. After that, he was boiling with rage. He was so angry that he spat out blood again.


    "I certainly know what I''m talking about. They''re just some kids. It''s no big deal. As long as I give these


    kids to the people of the Duncan family, they will give me three folk prescriptions of perfect medicine.


    Do you know how long I have been longing to make perfect medicine?"


    "You have the only folk prescription of perfect medicine in the Valley of Medicine God. I asked you to


    show it to me, but you refused. You''re just afraid that I''ll be the head of the Valley of Medicine God


    after I seed in making perfect medicine, right? Well, I gave up on it. I have other ways to get folk


    prescriptions of perfect medicine."


    "Previously, it went on very well. Unfortunately, it''s all ruined by Casey. He''s the most evil sinner!"


    Kobi took a resentful look at Casey as if it was Casey who had ruined everything he had.


    "It¡¯s you that is the most evil sinner! It''s impossible to make perfect medicine by following the folk


    prescription of the Valley of Medicine God. It''s a lie that I had made some perfect medicine. The reason


    why I didn''t show it to you was that I didn''t want you to know the fact that there was no one in the Valley


    of Medicine God who could make perfect medicine!"


    "Unexpectedly, in order to get those folk prescriptions, you should even hurt such small children. It''s a


    shame that there is someone like you in our ce!"


    "Today, on behalf of all the Directors and other people of the Valley of Medicine God, I''ll kill you sinful


    scum!"N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

 Chapter 822 Had an Excess of Energy

    Chapter 822 Had an Excess of Energy


    After hearing what Collier said, Kobi was immediately stunned. He murmured, "No one in the Valley of


    Medicine God could make perfect medicine? How is it possible? It''s absolutely impossible."


    Collier had rushed towards Kobi with the intention to kill. Obviously, he was not going to let Kobi off.


    Kobi realized what was going on. He looked at Collier with contempt in his eyes and spoke, "The


    reason why you fail to make perfect medicine is that you''re not capable enough. Don''t put the me on


    the folk prescription. If you can''t make perfect medicine, why didn''t you show it to me? You''re just afraid


    that I would be more prestigious than you are!"


    Soon, they started a fight with the desire to kill each other.


    Seeing this sudden change, people present all deeply sighed. The people of the Valley of Medicine


    God had never expected that the Leader, who they admired, would be this kind of person.


    Casey took a look at them. Then, he moved and soon got very close to them. He patted Kobi. Kobi,


    who had been injured before, could certainly not resist this attack. After he spat out blood again, his


    face became paler.


    Casey took Kobi by his neck and said, "A scum like you is not eligible to survive in the world. Now, I''ll


    send you to god. When you''re in the hell, I hope that you''ll reform and do some good deeds."


    After saying that, Casey was about to use strength and break the neck of Kobi.


    "Wait." Seeing that, Collier hurriedly stopped Casey.


    Casey turned his head, took a look at Collier, and asked, "Why? Do you want to bag mercy for him?"


    Collier smiled apologetically at Casey, speaking, "You got me wrong. He hasmitted such a crime.


    However many excuses he has, he deserves to die. However, he, as the Leader of our ce, secretly


    does such a thing, and I fail to attach great importance to it. I should shoulder some responsibility. So,


    let me kill him. You don''t have to bother to do it."


    Hearing those words, Casey raised his eyebrows. In his opinion, it was all right to agree to his request.


    After all, it made no difference who killed the Leader. If the Leader were killed by the head of the Valley


    of Medicine God, he would possibly suffer more before he died.


    He handed Kobi to Collier. After taking Kobi, Collier put on a cold expression at once.


    He hated the behavior of Leader very much. Under this circumstance, he could only feel better by


    killing this despicable and vicious person himself.


    Kobi took a look at Collier and shouted, "Collier, you''re a loser. I hate to be killed by you! You''re not


    eligible to be the head of the Valley of Medicine God!"


    Collier sneered coldly and shouted, "If you hate to be killed by me, then I must kill you myself. Kobi, I


    hope that you can understand one thing after you go to hell: To make good medicine, you don''t have to


    use devious means. You''re not eligible to try to be the head of the Valley of Medicine God just because


    of it!"


    After saying that, Collier gathered his strength and then patted Kobi on his chest.


    Kobi''s eyes were instantly wide open. After he spat out blood, he lost all his strength and was


    motionless.


    Collier put his body on the ground and adjusted his position. In this way, Collier helped Kobi keep the


    final dignity.


    After that, Collier got up and turned around. Looking at Casey, Collier saluted Casey and said loudly,


    "On behalf of all the Directors and other people of the Valley of Medicine God, I, Collier, sincerely


    apologize to you. Before, we got you wrong and nearly falsely hurt you. Please be the bigger person


    and forgive us."


    The moment he finished speaking, the Directors all managed to get up and made a low bow to Casey.


    Other people of the Valley of Medicine God didn''t attack Casey, but they were all deeply impressed by


    the power Casey had. When they saw that Directors bowed to Casey, they all saluted Casey,


    expressing their respect to Casey.


    Seeing that the people of the Valley of Medicine God apologized sincerely to him, and considering that


    Kobi did that thing out of his own thoughts and that Collier and other people attacked him only because


    they were fooled by Kobi, Casey decided to forgive them.


    What''s more, so far, it was the people of the Valley of Medicine God that suffered losses.


    "It''s all right. After all, we have made things clear. I''m not that narrow-minded." Casey said.


    Seeing that Casey forgave them, Collier was relieved. Casey, when he was so young, had been so


    good at fighting. If Casey had a grudge against the people of the Valley of Medicine God because of


    what happened this time, it would be a terrible disaster for the people of the Valley of Medicine God.


    "Can you please send these children back to their homes?" Casey turned his head, looking at Elsa and


    the group of children behind her.


    At this moment, when Elsa looked at Casey, there was a newly emerging feeling in her eyes.


    "Yes, of course. I''ll ask my people to look for their families now. I''ll handle it properly." Collier spoke.


    Casey nodded. Collier immediately went to ask the people of the Valley of Medicine God to deal with


    the things about those kids.


    After Collier had made the arrangement, Casey approached Collier, coughed lightly, and said, "Lord


    Collier, can I consult you about one thing?"


    Collier smiled and said, "Yes, of course. What''s the matter?"


    "Have you ever taken the so-called perfect medicine?" Casey asked.


    "Certainly not. Perfect medicine is the most precious medicine, and it shouldn''t be taken when it''s not


    necessary. However, there is a rumor that perfect medicine is effective and has no side effects.


    Different from perfect medicine, the medicine we take would harm our body, though the side effects are


    not noticeable. If we take too many ordinary medicine, our power will suffer from irreversible damage."


    Collier said with some envy.


    "It''s true that it doesn''t cause side effects. But I''m burning now. Besides...I have some feeling. Can you


    please see me?" Casey asked, feeling a little embarrassed.


    Collier immediately checked Casey and then carefully observed Casey. After that, heughed and


    asked in his ear, "Is the girl over there your rtive?"


    Casey shook his head and answered, "No. Why? Do my symptoms have anything to do with her?"


    Collierughed, speaking, "Your symptoms have nothing to do with her. You just have an excess of


    energy because of that perfect pill. But she can help you solve this problem."


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Casey was a little confused. He didn''t understand what Collier meant, so he asked, "How?"


    Collier smiled mysteriously and said, "Follow me. And ask her toe with us."

 Chapter 823 There Is Something Wrong with You in that Respect

    Chapter 823 There Is Something Wrong with You in that Respect


    Casey came to talk to Elsa about this matter. After that, Collier walked towards the room while Casey


    and Elsa followed him.


    Collier would turn his head and take a look at Casey and Elsa from time to time with a mysterious


    smile. Being looked at by him, Elsa was shy and therefore couldn''t help lowering her head.


    Now, Casey was thinking about the symptoms he had. He really didn¡¯t be weak after taking the


    perfect pill, but he felt bad now when he didn''t get rid of the remaining effect of that pill.


    Now, he would try the way Collier got for him. If it didn''t work, he could only go to the mountain to beat


    stones to vent.


    They three stopped at the door of a room. Collier took a look at Casey and spoke, "You go in first. I


    have a few words to tell her."


    Now, Casey was a little restless and just wanted to solve his problem as soon as possible. Therefore,


    when Collier said so, he just pushed the door open and went in.


    Collier asked Elsa a few questions, and then said a few words to her. After that, Elsa''s face became


    red with shyness at once. However, she nodded in the end.


    After telling Elsa all he should tell, Collier left. Elsa took a deep breath, went into the room where Casey


    was, and then closed the door gently.


    Seeing that Elsa closed the door, Casey was a little puzzled. He asked, "Why do you close the door?"


    "It...It''s a necessary step to help you solve the problem." Elsa said with her head lowered.


    Casey didn''t think deeper, and spoke, "Then do it as soon as possible. Don''t waste time."


    Elsa nodded, after which she approached Casey and looked at him with shyness in her eyes.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Seeing the way Elsa behaved, Casey became even restless and had sexual desire. But he soon


    controlled it.


    Without hesitation, Elsa unbuttoned her clothes and then untied the belt around her waist.


    Seeing that, Casey was greatly shocked, standing up from the chair at once. He stared at Elsa with a


    frown, and shouted, "What are you doing?"


    "You want to solve the problem as soon as possible, so I..." Her voice trailed off. Finally she spoke in a


    voice as low as that of a kitten.


    Casey immediately realized that there was something wrong. He asked, "What did he ask you to do?"


    Elsa spoke in a low voice with an embarrassed expression, "He...He said that I...I just need to sleep


    with you. After that, the problem will be solved."


    "Don''t mind it. My fate is under your control, so it''s my duty to get you out of such a small trouble."


    Casey cursed secretly at once. No wonder he found before that there was something wrong with the


    expression in Collier''s eyes. Unexpectedly, he, as the head of the Valley of Medicine God, should be a


    luscious old fox.


    "Damn it. I''m really fooled by him. I''m going to get even with him!"


    Casey bypassed Elsa, leaving the room at full speed. If he continued to stay in this room with Elsa, he


    would lose control of himself just because of that kind of atmosphere. And if he took one more look at


    Elsa, things might get worse.


    Seeing that Casey disappeared from the room in an instant, Elsa was very astonished. Then, she


    murmured to herself, "Does...Does he dislike me?"


    After a long time, Elsa sighed helplessly and slowly buttoned her clothes. She was filled with a sense of


    loss that was difficult to cover.


    Collier was not far away from that room. Thinking that he got a perfect match together today, he wore a


    proud smile.


    "Casey is surprisingly gifted while that girl is a beauty rarely seen in a million. They can absolutely be


    said to be a perfect match."


    As he walked, he praised himself for his good taste. He thought that he had done a great thing.


    However, before long, he felt that there was a chill from behind, making him even shiver.


    "What''s the matter? It''s so warm. Why do I suddenly feel a little cold?" Collier was puzzled.


    He felt as if there were a devil watching him from behind. Then, he turned around and took a look.


    Seeing the angry eyes of Casey by ident, he was scared a lot.


    "Casey...Casey, why are you here? Shouldn''t you stay in the room with that girl..." Collier spoke with


    some uneasiness.


    Casey glowered at him and said, "Hurriedly get another way to solve my problem. If that''s still a dirty


    trick, I''ll ruin the Valley of Medicine God now!"


    Collier dared not to dy answering at all, so he hurriedly said, "Well, well, I''ll get another for you now.


    Calm down."


    After saying that, Collier, together with Casey, walked towardsElixir Hallof the Valley of Medicine God.


    Collier found several kinds of medicine that could neutralize the remaining effect of that pill there, and


    then asked Casey to take them. Before long, Casey felt that that kind of desire had disappeared. It was


    only then that he was relieved.


    Collier stared at Casey with a puzzled expression. That was a great chance that any man wouldn''t


    miss. Besides, he had confirmed that Elsa didn''t mind it. However, finally, Casey refused. Collier


    couldn''t understand it.


    After a while, Collier secretly took a look at Casey. After making sure that there was nobody around


    them, he asked Casey in a low voice, "Casey, could it be that there is something wrong with you in that


    respect? I have medicine that could enhance that kind of ability. I assure you that it works very well. If


    you need it, I''ll find several bottles for you. I promise that you''ll be great at that after taking medicine.


    And you don''t have to be worried about getting into this kind of embarrassed situation anymore."


    After hearing what Collier said, Casey put on a strange smile at once.


    Five minutester, Collier gave out a scream. The people of the Valley of Medicine God, who were


    cleaning up where Casey fought against Grandmasters, heard it. He was so scared that he was goose


    flesh all over.


    "What...What''s the matter with Lord? Could it be that another expert in fightinges to make


    trouble?"


    ......


    The next day.


    In the conference room of the Valley of Medicine God.


    Collier and Directors were all here, and Casey and Elsa sat among them, too. The atmosphere was not


    serious, but it was rather weird.


    At this moment, Elsa kept her head down. From time to time, she would secretly nced at Casey. She


    was thinking about something.


    Collier''s face was injured. What was most noticeable was that the skin around his eyes were as dark as


    that of a giant panda. Directors present all wanted tough, but they tried their best to hold it back. As a


    result, the atmosphere seemed to be a little strange.


    After a long time, Collier finally spoke, "There are two reasons why I gather you here today. First, we


    would like to apologize sincerely to Casey, and we will give Casey some medicine aspensation."


    "Second, we want to have a look at the folk prescriptions of perfect medicine Casey has. Certainly, if


    Casey''s unwilling to show it to us, we won''t insist."


    After hearing what Collier said, Casey directly took out three pieces of parchment on which the folk


    prescriptions of perfect medicine were written, speaking, "If you give something valuable enough to me,


    I''m willing to give you these folk prescriptions of perfect medicine."

 Chapter 824 A Pool

    Chapter 824 A Pool


    After hearing what Casey spoke, Collier''s eyes lit up at once. He hurriedly asked, "May I ask what you


    want, Casey? We''re willing to give you whatever we have."


    For Casey, there was no big difference betweenmon paper and the pieces of parchment on which


    the folk prescriptions of perfect medicine were written. After all, he didn''t know how to make medicine,


    and therefore those folk prescriptions of perfect medicine were useless for him.


    However, for the people of the Valley of Medicine God, three folk prescriptions of perfect medicine


    could be said to be the most precious things. If they were willing to give Casey something valuable


    enough as an exchange, it would be undoubtedly a win-win situation.


    "I''m interested in neither herbs nor medicine. What I want now is to be more powerful as soon as


    possible. Do you have a way that can enable me to be more powerful in a short time?" Casey


    asked.


    Collier, the head of the Valley of Medicine God, had personally admitted that no one couldn''t make


    perfect medicine by following the folk prescription of the Valley of Medicine God. It meant that there


    was not a perfect pill in the Valley of Medicine God.


    In this regard, the people of the Valley of Medicine God was not even as good as Casey. After all,


    Casey had a perfect pill in his pocket.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Therefore, the medicine of the Valley of Medicine God should be not very helpful to Casey.


    And Casey didn''t know how to deal with those precious herbs. He didn''t know how to make medicine,


    and he couldn''t just eat those herbs.


    Therefore, what Casey needed now was the way to make progress. If the people of the Valley of


    Medicine God offered to give Casey herbs and medicine as an exchange, Casey wouldn''t ept,


    unless they really had nothing relevant to something that could help him make progress.


    After hearing those words, Collier thought seriously for a moment. Then he looked at each other with


    Directors present. It seemed that he was asking them for opinion.


    After a while, Collier spoke to Casey, "We have a way to enable you to be more powerful, but we


    need to discuss about it. Can you two leave here for the time being?"


    Casey understood what he meant. After nodding at him, Casey got up from the chair, turned around


    and was about to go out.


    Elsa was still in a daze at this moment. She didn''t pay attention to their conservation, so she didn''t


    notice that Casey was going to go out.


    Seeing that Elsa just sat there, Casey patted her on the shoulder and reminded her, "Don''t be in a daze


    now. Leave here for the time being."


    Elsa hurriedly stood up. With an embarrassed expression, she followed Casey out.


    After they came out of the conference room, Casey took a deep breath. He thought that the air here


    was fresher than that of outside the Valley of Medicine God. It was indeed a good ce.


    Then, he turned his head, took a look at Elsa, and asked, "You seem to be worried. Are you feeling


    uneasy because I pocket the folk prescriptions of the Duncan family?"


    Elsa shook her head in a hurry, and answered, "I''ve put my fate under your control, so it''s impossible


    for me to care about your pocketing those folk prescriptions. What''s more, from the moment I agreed to


    put my fate under your control, I''m no longer a member of the Duncan family."


    Casey nodded. He was not going to give the folk prescriptions back to Elsa. After all, when he knew


    that the people of the Duncan family practiced evil skills and that they even thought nothing of the lives


    of children, he had put the Duncan family on the cklist. He would not hesitate to take everything


    away from the Duncan family, not to mention just three folk prescriptions.


    What''s more, those folk prescriptions should belong to H Country.


    "Then what are you worried about?" Casey asked with some curiosity.


    After hesitating for a while, Elsa sighed helplessly, and spoke, "Do you dislike me because you believe


    that I, as a member of the Duncan family, must have practiced evil skills, and therefore refuse to let me


    get you out of the trouble yesterday?"


    Hearing what Elsa said, Casey smiled. He didn''t expect that she was thinking about this matter.


    "I''ve got a wife and a daughter, and I won''t do anything that will harm them. I''ve told you before. It has


    nothing to do with you. Don''t think too much." Casey spoke.


    Hearing those words, Elsa was secretly relieved, after which she began to have a little respect for


    Casey.


    She hade across many men who imed that they would not be unfaithful to their wives, but they


    all ate words when faced with temptation.


    Among all the men she had met, Casey was the first one who refused to sleep with her, especially


    when she had already taken off her clothes in the presence of Casey.


    Before long, Collier came out of the conference room with a smile.


    "Casey, we''ve made a decision. We''re willing to offer you a chance to be more powerful in


    exchange for those three folk prescriptions of perfect medicine." Collier spoke.


    Casey''s eyes also lit up. He was curious about the chance to be more powerful mentioned by


    Collier.


    Since his XuanJin was in medium stage, Casey had long not been able to make any progress.


    After getting to know how powerful experts in fighting in sublimation was, Casey had a stronger feeling


    that bing more powerful was an extremely urgent thing because it was more dangerous to live in


    this world than he had imagined.


    Only when he was powerful enough could he keep Edith and his daughter safe. Therefore, he would


    not miss a chance to make progress.


    "There''s a miraculous pool in the forbidden area here. It was formed naturally, and has been here for


    as long as a thousand years. The water in the pool has the unique effect of improving physical fitness


    of people. Besides, in the past several hundred years, our people put a lot of precious medicines into


    that pool every year. Therefore, this pool has been the most precious treasure of the Valley of Medicine


    God."


    "Each of our people has a chance to soak in that pool. It''s a major reason why there are so many more


    Grandmasters than that of outside world."


    "Every people would change greatly after they have soaked in the pool. After they soak in the pool,


    even a person without any gift in martial arts can be a genius of martial arts who is no worse than


    other people."


    "If you''re willing to give me those three folk prescriptions of perfect medicine, we''re willing to make an


    exception and let you soak in that pool once. How about that?"


    After hearing that, Casey was immediately very interested in that pool. It was beyond his expectation


    that there would be such a miraculous ce in the Valley of Medicine God.


    He agreed without hesitation.


    "Show me those three folk prescriptions, please. If they are really folk prescriptions of perfect medicine,


    I''ll take you to the forbidden area now." Collier spoke.


    Casey took those three pieces of parchment out and handed them to Collier.


    Collier took them with two trembling hands. Then, he read them carefully. The longer he read them, the


    more excited he became. Finally, he even got too excited.


    "They''re real folk prescriptions of perfect medicine. I''m going to take you to the forbidden area now. I


    hope that you can make progress after soaking in the pool."


    After saying that, he walked forward. He was so excited that he almost stumbled.

 Chapter 825 You Can Stay in the Pool for as Many Days As You Want

    Chapter 825 You Can Stay in the Pool for as Many Days As You Want


    Led by Collier, Casey and Elsa walked towards the forbidden area. They were very interested in the


    pool Collier mentioned.


    They three passed the neighborhood. After a long time, they came to a ce where there were many


    stones and trees.


    There was basically no one else. It was the forbidden area, so the people of the Valley of Medicine God


    didn''t dare toe here when it was not necessary.


    Soon, Casey saw that there was a green choppy pool that was not far away from him. The water in the


    pool was clear, but it was green. Around the pool were stones covered with moss. The moment Casey


    came here, he felt a little cold possibly because the water was cold


    Collier pointed at the pool and said, "That''s the pool that has been here for a thousand years. The


    water in it is rich in pharmaceutical ingredients. In the past hundreds of years, we people has been


    putting herbs into it. As a result, the water in that pool has been a kind of effective medicine. People will


    be able to keep all kinds of diseases away by taking just one sip."


    "The efficacy of the water is rted to the color of it. When I was just epted into the Valley of


    Medicine God, the water was still dark green. After so many years, it has gradually be lighter.


    Maybe it will lose its efficacy in theing years."


    "But it''s absolutely good enough for you."


    Casey nodded and then asked, "How long shall I soak in the pool?"


    "It depends. Some people couldn''t bear it and get out of the pool in half a day, but there are someone


    who can bear to soak in the water for two days and two nights. The longer you soak in the water, the


    more benefit you can get. You won''t be starved to death even if you stay in the pool for a long time. The


    water is rich in nutrients, and you''ll absorb them automatically. You can absolutely maintain your life."


    Collier exined.


    "That''s to say, I can soak in the water for as many days as I want to?" Casey asked.


    Collier nodded, and answered, "Yes, you can stay in the pool until you think that it''s time for you to get


    out of it."


    In his opinion, no matter how high a threshold Casey had for pain, it was impossible for him to bear to


    soak in the water of the pool for too long a time. Therefore, he believed that it was ok for him to say so.


    After hearing what Collier said, Casey itched to get to know how long he could bear to stay in the pool.


    He said, "I got it. I''m going to soak in the water now, and you can just leave me alone."


    After saying that, he was about to jump into the pool.


    Collier hurriedly stopped him, and said, "Casey, you can''t just jump into the pool like this."


    Casey was puzzled. He took a look at Collier, and asked, "Then, how shall I get into the pool?"


    Collier smiled and said, "You have so many clothes on you. And it''s not good for you to absorb the


    pharmaceutical ingredients. So you should take off your clothes before you get into the pool."


    Hearing that, Elsa blushed at once, and said hurriedly, "Well...Well, I''m going. Just do what you need to


    do."


    Collierughed, and said, "I''m going, too. I''ll ask my people to make regr visits to you. If anything


    happens, just let me know."


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Casey nodded. After seeing Collier and Elsa off and making sure that there was no one around, he


    took off his clothes and jumped into the pool.


    It was not very deep in the pool. When Casey sat down, the water just came up to his chest.


    As soon as he soaked in the water, he felt that the pharmaceutical ingredients in the water were quickly


    The water was originally cold, but Casey felt a little hot after the pharmaceutical ingredients began to


    do its work.


    He immediately closed his eyes, and then focused on using XuanJin to absorb the pharmaceutical


    ingredients.


    He was not sure whether he could make some progress in the pool or not. However, knowing that his


    physical fitness could be improved, he had been very satisfied.


    From that day on, Casey had been trying to make some progress in that pool and Elsa temporarily


    settled down in the Valley of Medicine God.


    At the beginning, Collier thought that Casey would soak in the water for two days at most. However,


    two dayster, when he went to visit Casey, he found that Casey was sitting quietly in the pool. There


    was no sign that he was going to get out of the pool.


    "This guy is really one in a million. It''s normal for him to stay there for a longer time than anyone else.


    Since I''ve promised to let him stay there for as many days as he wants to, I''ll just let him stay there for


    a few more days."


    On one afternoon, several Directors came to Collier. One of the Directors looked gravely at Collier, and


    said, "Lord, Casey has soaked in the pool for five days. I''m afraid that he will absorb all the


    pharmaceutical ingredients in the pool in theing days."


    Collier was not afraid at all. He smiled, and said, "Don''t worry about it. Although the efficacy of the


    water is bing weaker and weaker, it''s enough for at least one hundred people to use it. It''s


    impossible for Casey to absorb all of the pharmaceutical ingredients. There''s need for you to worry


    about that."


    Since Collier said so, the Directors didn''t say anything more. They left with a serious face.


    Another five days passed. When Collier was dealing with the affairs of the Valley of Medicine God in his


    study, one person ran into the study and shouted with an anxious face, "Lord, bad news. There''s


    something bad going on over the pool!"


    Collier stopped writing at once, looked up at that person, and asked, "What happens? Is it that Casey


    has got out of the pool?"


    "No. It''s that the color of the water in the pool changes. ording to Directors, if Casey soaks in the


    pool for a longer time, the water in the pool will totally lose its efficacy." That people answered.


    Collier immediately stood up with his eyes wide open, and eximed, "The color changes? How is it


    possible?"


    After saying that, he hurried out of his study and went quickly to the pool.


    At this moment, several Directors were standing around the pool and solemnly looking at both the


    water in the pool and Casey.


    After Collier arrived, he hurriedly took a look at the pool, finding that the color of the water was indeed


    much lighter. But the situation was not as serious as that person had described.


    Casey was still sitting in the water with his legs crossed and his eyes closed. He could not feel what


    was going on around him at all, as if he were meditating.


    Besides, if people looked carefully at him, they would see that there was a little water vaporing out


    of his head. It was really amazing.


    Seeing that Collier came, one of Directors said, "Lord, what about waking him up now? If it goes on,


    the water of this pool will really lose its efficacy."


    Hearing that, Collier was embarrassed. Before, he had promised Casey that he could stay there for as


    many days as he wanted to. He didn''t want to break his promise and wake up Casey now.


    Therefore, he had to say, "Wait for some more time. Maybe he will wake up himself today or tomorrow.


    If we wake him up, he will be affected. Anyway, he should nearly reach the limit of endurance."


    So, five dayster.

 Chapter 826 Plan B

    Chapter 826 n B


    Directors stood beside the pool. The water in the pool had nearly turned colorless. Looking at the pool,


    they all sighed and felt anxious.


    Casey was still sitting quietly in the pool with his legs crossed. However, different from that of a few


    days ago, his skin became a little red, just a little like when he was filled with too much power after he


    used Cab.


    "It''s been half a month. He has stayed in the pool for half a month. The color has almost faded from the


    water. It means that he has almost absorbed all the pharmaceutical ingredients in the water."


    "There are pharmaceutical ingredients of hundreds of herbs in the water. And the pharmaceutical


    ingredients of the water itself have never been processed by us, and therefore are quite violent to


    human beings. If a person soaks in the water for too long a time, that person will suffer great pain. This


    guy has such a high threshold for pain!"


    "It''s really unprecedented. In the history of the Valley of Medicine God, people stayed in this pool for


    five days at most. But he has been in it for half a month. It''s really eye-opening!"


    "Don''t think about that now. If it goes on, this guy will absorb the pharmaceutical ingredients in this


    pool. If that happens, it will be difficult for us to cultivate more experts in fighting in the future. This is a


    major matter that will affect the fate of us."


    ......


    At this moment, Collier also looked anxiously at Casey. He regretted now. If he had anticipated that


    Casey would stay in the pool for so long a time, he wouldn''t have promised Casey that he could stay


    there for as many days as he wanted to.


    It made Collier''s heart ache to find that Casey was about to absorb all the pharmaceutical ingredients


    in the water.


    "Casey, what about getting out of the pool now? You have been in the pool for a long time, and you


    must have absorbed too much pharmaceutical ingredients. Aren''t you afraid that you might be hurt?


    What about getting out of the pool now? If you stay there for a longer time, it''ll be hard for me to exin


    it to other people." Collier murmured to himself.


    "Lord, what about waking him up now? He has given us three folk prescriptions, and, as a reward,


    we''ve allowed him to stay in the pool for half a month. It should be enough. If we ask him to get out of


    the pool now, we can make the pool be effective again by putting herbs into it. Otherwise, if he absorbs


    all the pharmaceutical ingredients in the water, this poll will be useless forever." A Director got close to


    Collier and said with sincerity.


    Another Director immediately echoed, "He''s right. It''s this pool that make it possible for so many of us


    to be Grandmasters. If the pharmaceutical ingredients are all absorbed by him, the Valley of


    Medicine God will definitely be a spent force in the future."


    Collier turned his head, looked at them, and said, "You don''t have to worry about the future


    development. One of the three folk prescriptions Casey gave me is about the perfect pills that can


    improve physical fitness. Take a pill is more effective than soaking in the pool once. Therefore, the


    Valley of Medicine God won''t decline."


    Hearing that, those Directors were all slightly relieved. Thinking of that, they no longer attached great


    importance to Casey''s absorbing all the pharmaceutical ingredients in the water.


    "But he does stay in the water for a bit too long. If it goes on, something may go wrong. If he doesn''t


    wake up today, I''ll wake him up." Collier added.


    He was really worried about Casey. After all, no one had ever stayed in the pool for such a long time in


    the history of the Valley of Medicine God. Although it was not good to interrupt Casey, it was better than


    letting him die.


    After Collier exined, Directors got to know that the perfect pills could work as a substitute for this


    pool, and therefore no longer had anyints against Casey. Then, he left one after another.


    Collier didn''t stay here for a long time, either. He nned to visit Casey tomorrow. If Casey was still not


    awake tomorrow, he would wake him up.


    After other people all left, Elsa got close to the pool with great care and took a look at Casey.


    At this moment, the water had almost turned colorless, so Elsa could nearly see the body of Casey,


    though he soaked in the water.


    After she saw his body, she blushed and then hurriedly looked away from Casey.


    However, after another thought, she realized one thing: There was no one around, and Casey''s eyes


    were closed. Therefore, no one would get to know that she had peeked at Casey. So Elsa looked at


    Casey again.


    In the past half month, Elsa had always been in the Valley of Medicine God. Although Casey was in the


    pool, she didn''t take this opportunity to run away. Instead, she had already rested all her hopes on


    Casey.


    When she got along with Casey, she had a good understanding of Casey. She knew that Casey was a


    man who would keep his promise. Since Casey had promised to save her mother, he would definitely


    make it.


    In the past, Elsa was a "tool" with no freedom, no friends and no one who gave her care. She had to


    sacrifice herself at any time when the people of the Duncan family needed her help.


    However, when she was in the Valley of Medicine God, she saw the most beautiful scenery in the


    world, made some friends, and received care from the people of the Valley of Medicine God. Whenever


    she was free, she woulde to the pool and tell Casey what she was thinking about, although Casey


    just sat quietly in the pool.


    She was happiest in her life in the past half a month.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Her only regret was that Casey had been staying motionless in the pool. As a matter of fact, she


    preferred to spend the past half month with Casey. Certainly, she knew that it was just her wishful


    thinking.


    "You...You have a good figure." After staring at Casey for a long time, Elsa spoke like a little woman.


    Then she covered her mouth with her hand, and giggled.


    ......


    In the Duncan''s, R Country.


    In a dark room.


    Ma Duncan, the head of the Duncan family, was standing in front of a desk with a dark face. Three


    men were kneeling down on the ground behind him, shivering.


    After a long time, Ma turned around, gave a kick to one of them, and scolded, "It''s been half a


    month. They have arrived in H Country for half a month. But they didn''t send any message back. We


    tried every means to get into contact with them, but we failed. It only means that they have been killed!"


    "Those people are son of a bitch. We offered to do business with them with sincerity, but they did this to


    us!"


    Those three men didn''t dare to make any noise, and just let Ma take it out on them.


    After quite a while, Ma took a deep breath, fixed his hair, and then spoke to those three people,


    "We can''t count on the people of H Country now. The only choice is to use n B and collect what I


    need in R Country."


    "Make arrangements as soon as possible. I can''t afford to wait any longer. I want those things in a


    week. Understand?"


    "Yes!" Those three people answered at the same time.


    "Besides, I want to marry the youngdy of the Thompson family as soon as possible. After I make the


    progress, I need to sleep with a virgin. And the youngdy of the Thompson family is the best choice.


    You must do it sessfully, or I''ll punish you!"

 Chapter 827 Will We Meet Again

    Chapter 827 Will We Meet Again


    As one of the most powerful families in the world, the Thompson family was very influential in R


    Country. However, it was far from as powerful as the Duncan family, which controlled the lifeblood of


    half of R Country.


    Besides, at many times, the Thompson family depended on the Duncan family to keep its position in


    the changing world.


    Therefore, when the head of the Duncan family, who had been in histe 50s, took a fancy to the


    youngdy of the Thompson family, the head of the Thompson family had to take the initiative to send


    his daughter to the Duncan family. Only in this way could he show his respect for the Duncan family.


    In addition, powerful families always built connections with other powerful families through the marriage


    of the younger generation. To gain more benefits, the people of powerful families were willing to marry


    their children to anyone.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    In the Thompson''s Vi.


    There was a serious atmosphere in the living room.


    Lowell Thompson, the head of the Thompson family, was sitting on the sofa. His wife, Becky, was also


    sitting on the sofa. Both of them were staring at Annabel with a sullen face while Annabel was ying


    with her mobile phone with her head down. She totally ignored Lowell and Becky.


    "Now, our family relies mainly on the Duncan family. If we annoy the head of the Duncan family, our


    family will suffer a great disaster. Could it be that you have the heart to watch our family be ruined?"


    Lowell spoke.


    Annabel stopped ying with her mobile phone, looked up at Lowell, and said, "If the Thompson family


    is ruined, it''ll be your fault. As the head of the Thompson family, you''re not capable. It has nothing to do


    with me. I''ve told you that I won''t marry to the head of the Duncan family. I''m serious!"


    Hearing that, Lowell was so angry that he clenched his fists. He got up from the sofa and wanted to


    beat Annabel.


    Seeing that, Becky hurriedly stopped Lowell. Then she turned her head and spoke to Annabel,


    "Annabel, don''t be stubborn. There are many people who want to marry to the head of the Duncan


    family, but the head of the Duncan family refused all of them."


    "Although the head of the Duncan family is nearly sixty years old, he''s very powerful. And he looks as if


    he''s only in his forties. If you marry to him, our family will gain a lot of benefits. Besides, it''s a great


    thing for you."


    Annabel twitched her lips, and said, "It''s a great thing for me? It''s just your wishful thinking. You didn''t


    take my feelings into consideration at all!"


    Lowell sneered at once, and said, "As a member of the Thompson family, you have the obligation to do


    it, no matter what your feelings are. I know that you like the guy in H Country."


    "You''re not a child now, and you should be reasonable. What''s good about that guy? He''s not as good


    as the head of the Duncan family at all. The people of H Country is by birth inferior to the people of our


    country. He''s not eligible to be a match for you at all!"


    Hearing that Annabel became immediately anxious. She shouted, "You''re shortsighted. The reason


    why our family needs to rely on other family is that you, the head of our family, is stupid!"


    Knowing that she would not be able to get married with Casey, Annabel had never told her parents that


    Casey was the son of the boss of Guanling.


    Both Lowell and Becky knew that Annabel fell in love with a man of H Country, but they didn''t know the


    identity of that man. In addition, they had never heard of Casey. Therefore, they subconsciously


    thought that Casey was a fraud without strength and background. Besides, they believed that Casey


    was someone who had no self-knowledge and was good at deceiving girls.


    After hearing what Annabel said, Lowell could no longer contain his anger, and pped Annabel in the


    face.


    It made a loud sound.


    A sudden silence fell. Becky didn''t stop Lowell. She just looked Annabel with a helpless expression on


    her face.


    Annabel covered her face with her hand and fixed Lowell with a stare. There was a resentful look in her


    eyes.


    "No matter you''re willing to do it or not, and no matter who you love, you have to marry to the head of


    the Duncan family. I''ve got a message from the Duncan family. They want to hold the wedding


    ceremony as soon as possible. It''s not up to you. I''ve thest word. Be reasonable. I spoiled you in the


    past years. Now, it''s time for you to make some contribution to our family."


    Lowell spoke to Annabel in a firm tone. Then, he turned around and went back to his room.


    Becky said after taking a look at Annabel, "Annabel, think carefully about it. Only by marrying the head


    of the Duncan family can you have a bright future."


    After saying that, she also left.


    Annabel lowered her head with a sad look. Then, she went upstairs and came back to her room.


    She went into her room after she opened the door. Then, she looked at the wall beside her bed.


    There were many sketch portraits of Casey on that wall. Many of the sketches depicted the scenes


    when she was with Casey.


    She was happiest in her life at that time.


    When her father pped her in the face, she didn''t cry. However, when she saw those paintings, she


    couldn''t help shedding tears.


    "Casey, will we meet again?"


    ......


    At night, in the Valley of Medicine God. The moonlight was bright.


    Elsa sat on a big stone by the pool, swinging her legs. She felt bored.


    The skin of Elsa was as white as snow. When the moonlight shone on her, she looked more beautiful.


    She looked really like a fairy and was very attractive to others.


    "ording to those people, if you don''t wake up tomorrow, they''ll wake you up. As a matter of fact, I


    like to get along with you in this way. When you''re not awake, I can keep staring at you and talk a lot in


    the presence of you. Most importantly, I can admire your perfect figure. After you wake up, I won''t have


    the chance to do those things."


    Elsa murmured to herself while staring at Casey.


    "However, it''ll be better if you wake up. After all, so many days have passed. If you''re still in this state,


    something might go wrong."


    When Elsa just finished speaking, there was a strange noiseing from the pool.


    Elsa was stunned. Then, she carefully observed Casey and found that the water around him was


    boiling.


    She immediately eximed, hurriedly jumped off the stone, and stared at Casey with uneasiness.


    Steam rose from Casey''s body, and his skin turned red rapidly. Casey gave out lot of invisible flows of


    strength, forcing Elsa to move backward.


    After a long time, the red color faded from the skin of Casey. And the water was no longer boiling. Soon


    after that, he opened his eyes. His eyes were bright. Then, with a loud shout, he jumped out of the


    pool.


    He raised one hand, after which a faintly discernible ray of light appeared around his palm. He moved


    his hand downward, and then the ray of light fell on a huge stone.


    The next moment, with a loud sound, the big stone broke into many pieces.

 Chapter 828 half sublimation

    Chapter 828 half sublimation


    Watching this scene, Elsa was shocked a lot. An inner force expert in medium stage was able to break


    a stone into two pieces with their hands. However,pared with Casey''s breaking that huge stone


    into many small stones with great ease, it was nothing.


    Besides, Elsa was quite sure that she had just seen a ray of white light around Casey''s hand. She


    thought that maybe only god could do such a thing.


    Watching his hand, Casey also took a deep breath. Just now, he just hit the stone in a casual manner.


    However, it was several times more powerful than the Thunder Shocking Blow he used after he used


    Cab. Casey was shocked by it.


    In the past half month, Casey practiced XuanGong countless times a day and carried the


    pharmaceutical ingredients through his body. The pharmaceutical ingredients in the water could


    improve the physical fitness of people.


    After staying in the pool for half a month, Casey''s body had changed greatly. His muscles had been at


    least several times stronger than that of before.


    Moreover, those violent pharmaceutical ingredients kept flowing in his vessels every day, as a result of


    which the vessels of Casey underwent a brutal training. Half a monthter, his vessels had been


    extremely strong. And it allowed a lot more strength to exist.


    People''s body was the carrier of strength. The reason why Grandmasters were so much powerful than


    inner force experts in medium stage was exactly that the bodies of Grandmasters were much stronger


    than that of inner force experts in medium stage.


    How much strength a person could have depended on how strong his or her body was. Now, Casey


    became physically stronger and therefore could have more strength. Therefore, he made a major


    progress.


    In the past half month, when the pharmaceutical ingredients did its work, Casey suffered a lot of pain.


    To relieve the pain, Casey meditated and thought carefully about XuanGong, hoping to take this


    opportunity to make a breakthrough.


    However, he underestimated the difficulty in making XuanJin enter into advanced stage. Although he


    made a considerable progress in the pool, his XuanJin was not yet in advanced stage.


    Before, Casey had spected that he would be an expert in fighting in sublimation when his XuanJin


    was in advanced stage. Now, his XuanJin just was not in advanced stage, though it was very close to.


    Therefore, he should be an expert in fighting in half sublimation now.


    The so-called experts in half sublimation were people who could make their strengthe out of their


    bodies, but they couldn''t make the strength leave their bodies like experts in sublimation did.


    For the time being, Casey could only make XuanJin stay around his hands, so that he could make full


    use of it. Now, he could change the XuanJin into some shapes, but it was useless for him to do so.


    That was because the extents of injury caused by XuanJin in different shapes were the same when


    Casey couldn''t make XuanJin leave his body.


    However, Casey had the instinct that his XuanJin could be conducted to some medium through his


    palm when he was in this state.


    He couldn''t turn XuanJin into the shape of a sword to kill people, but his XuanJin could be conducted to


    the sword he was holding through his palm. In this way, he would be able to make full use of XuanJin.


    Then, the strength he used would be nearly as great as that of an expert in sublimation.


    After all, XuanJin had its unique advantage. The experts in sublimation changed inner force into some


    shapes while Casey used XuanJin. Casey was better than experts in sublimation in terms of the nature


    of strength. Even if he was not in sublimation, the difference between him and experts in sublimation


    could be made up by the fact that he used XuanJin.


    It was true that Casey could not make the strength leave his body, but he was confident that he had the


    ability to fight against an expert in sublimation. Of course, he might not be able to defeat an expert in


    sublimation, but he could surely run away.


    Most importantly, Casey''s XuanJin was about to be in advanced stage. It meant that he was in the


    same stage as inner force experts in Grandmaster Circle. Now, however, he was as powerful as an


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    inner force expert in sublimation.


    It meant that he would be much more powerful than inner force experts who were in the same stage as


    him. It was a great advantage.


    If Casey made a progress after his XuanJin had been in advanced stage, it was unimaginable that how


    powerful Casey would be. At that time, for Casey, it was possible that experts in sublimation were as


    weak as aunts.


    Casey stopped thinking about that. Once again, he made XuanJin attach to the surface of his hand.


    When he watched the white light, he felt how powerful it was.


    ording to his teacher, being in sublimation was a turning point. When a Grandmaster became an


    expert in sublimation, the stage he or she was in changed. Besides, the nature of his or her strength


    was improved.


    For experts in sublimation, Grandmasters were just as weak as aunts. In their opinion, even the most


    powerful Grandmaster, who was extremely gifted and had many tricks, was just as weak as an aunt


    that was stronger than other aunts.


    Therefore, even if Casey was just an expert in half sublimation, he was more powerful than every


    Grandmaster.


    Now, Casey was able to fight easily against more than twenty Grandmasters at the same time. And he


    was sure that he would win.


    The reason why he was so confident was that he was really powerful.


    Casey withdrew XuanJin, and then breathed out slowly. Having not moved for half a month, he was


    tired. Therefore, he limbered up his muscles and joints.


    Then he saw Elsa who was staring at him dumbfounded at a distance. He put on a smile, and walked


    towards her.


    In his opinion, when he was in the pool, Elsa would run away. Unexpectedly, she was a person who


    kept her promise. Therefore, Casey thought that he should try his best to save her mother.


    "It''s sote. Why are you still here?" Casey asked.


    Elsa was a little nervous. All of a sudden, she had no idea how to answer. Anyway, it was not proper to


    tell him that she considered him to be a confessor and that she would talk a lot to him every night.


    Just now, being shocked a lot, she ignored one thing. Now, she noticed it.


    Casey didn''t have any clothes on!


    And Casey seemed to have forgotten that he was naked because he stayed in the pool for too long a


    time.


    Elsa blushed at once. Casey was walking towards her, so she saw everything.


    She hurriedly covered her eyes with her hands, and said, "Your...Your clothes..."


    Only then did Casey realize that he didn''t put on his clothes after he got out of the pool. He was


    embarrassed, and jumped behind a stone at full speed.


    "I''m sorry. I stayed in the pool for too long, so I forgot that I needed to put my clothes on after I got out


    of the pool." Casey spoke. He was most embarrassed in his life now.


    Seeing that Casey had stayed behind a stone, Elsa was secretly relieved. However, she put on a


    yful smile.


    "Wait here for a moment, please. I''ll go get your clothes for you now."

 Chapter 829 It Can Not Stop Me

    Chapter 829 It Can Not Stop Me


    After quite a long time, Elsa came back with Casey''s clothes. She put them on the stone behind which


    Casey stayed.


    "I''ve got your clothes for you. I''ve washed them for you, so it''s clean." Elsa said with a red face.


    Casey didn''t say anything. He hurriedly took the clothes, and then put them on. After that, he was


    finally relieved.


    He came out from behind the stone. Seeing that Elsa was savoring something with a shy expression,


    he coughed lightly at once.


    "Thanks." Casey spoke tonelessly.


    "It''s my honor to have the chance to serve you." Elsa said.


    Casey didn''t want to feel embarrassed again because of what had just happened, so he asked, "Has


    the people of the Valley of Medicine God sent those children back to their homes?"


    "Yes, those children have all gone home. When you were in the pool, there was nothing special


    happening here. And the Directors thought that you stayed in the pool for too long, so they wanted to


    wake you up. But they were stopped by Lord." Elsa spoke.


    Casey nodded, and felt a little grateful to Collier. In the past half a month, he was trying to make some


    progress. If he had been woken up, he would have failed. Fortunately, Collier stopped those Directors


    from waking him up. Otherwise, his effort would have been in vain.


    Casey walked forward, and Elsa hurriedly caught up with him. Being shocked by the strength


    demonstrated by Casey just now, Elsa asked out of curiosity, "Can I know which stage you''re in now?"


    "I''m in half sublimation." Casey just answered. He was not going to conceal it from her.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Elsa repeated what Casey had said, and then spoke, "You''re so powerful. If I''m not mistaken, the head


    of the Duncan family is trying to enter the same stage as you. I guess that he wants to use the eyes


    and flesh of children to make the progress."


    Hearing what Elsa said, Casey frowned at once. Casey spected that the head of the Duncan family


    was trying to be an expert in sublimation. It never urred to Casey that the head of the Duncan family


    had been so powerful.


    Previously, he thought that the head of the Duncan family was at most in the advanced stage of


    Grandmaster and that it was easy to destroy the Duncan family. After hearing what Elsa said, he


    realized that he must attach great importance to this matter.


    The people of the Duncan family practiced evil skills simply because they could make rapid progress by


    using that method. That was a shortcut to be more powerful. Therefore, it was very possible for


    the head of the Duncan family to be an expert in sublimation in that way.


    "It seems that I have to go to R Country as soon as possible. If I can stop him before he bes an


    expert in sublimation, I can save myself some trouble. Otherwise, I''ll have to fight a tough fight." Casey


    spoke to himself.


    Casey was an expert in half sublimation, but he could use Cab and had a perfect pill. If he used all


    that, there were chances that he could defeat an expert in sublimation who entered this stage in evil


    ways.


    The next day.


    When Collier got to know that Casey had woken upst night, he was very happy. Soon after he got the


    news, he asked the cooks to cook a big meal to celebrate it.


    After having the meal, he secretly went to the pool to have a look. When he found that the water in the


    pool looked almost the same as ordinary water, he was still a little sad.


    Luckily, Casey didn''t absorb all the pharmaceutical ingredients in the water. There was still some


    remaining pharmaceutical ingredients in the pool. Besides, this pool had its peculiar feature. Under this


    situation, if the people of the Valley of Medicine God put herbs into the pool, the water in the pool could


    be effective again. It was just that it would take a long time.


    After taking a look at the pool, Collier was about to leave. Right at this moment, he found that


    something around the pool was gone. After a careful observation, he was sure that a huge rock beside


    the pool was missing.


    He looked at the ce where the huge rock had been for a long time, and saw that there were many


    more small stones on the ground than before. However, considering that there were originally many


    small stones here, he didn''t think much about it.


    When he left, he even murmured to himself, saying that there should be someone who would steal a


    stone these days.


    After getting to know that the head of the Duncan family was trying to be an expert in sublimation,


    Casey decided that he would not waste time anymore. He wanted to go to R Country to collect


    information as soon as possible, so he told Collier that he was going to leave.


    Collier didn''t invite him to stay here for some more days. After all, Casey nearly destroyed their


    precious pool after he stayed here for about half a month. If he stayed here for a longer time, who knew


    what would happen? Therefore, he expected Casey to leave.


    Before setting out, Casey showed Collier that piece of ck wood and asked if he knew what it was.


    Collier took a close look at it, and drew a conclusion that this piece of wood was valuable. But he didn''t


    know what it was.


    There had never been relevant record about this kind of wood in the books here.


    Casey was helpless, and he could only put it away. It seemingly depended on fate whether he could


    figure out what it was.


    Casey didn''t stay here for a longer time. After consulting Collier about the piece of wood, Casey and


    Elsa was about to leave.


    Collier, together with Directors, happily came to see Casey and Elsa off.


    When they reached that wooden gate, a person got close to Collier, and said, "Lord, the road is


    blocked by a stone. It''s a huge rock, and it''ll take one day to move it out of the way."


    Collier hesitated at once. He looked at Casey, and asked, "Casey, what about staying here for one


    more day?"


    Casey shook his head, and said, "There''s no need for me to do so. Where is that rock? Show me the


    way."


    Collier hurriedly winked at that person. That person understood what Collier meant, and took Casey to


    the rock at once.


    Collier and other people followed them. They wanted to know how big that stone was.


    Before long, they saw that stone on a narrowne between two mountains. Itpletely blocked the


    road, leaving no room for people to pass.


    Seeing it and thinking that Casey was unable to leave here, Collier put on a look of despair at once.


    "Casey, the stone is too big, and it''ll take a lot of time to move it. So, you had better leave after it has


    been moved." Collier said.


    Casey smiled and said, "It''s just a stone. It can''t stop me."


    After saying that, Casey looked around and picked up a stick at a ce that was not far away.


    He released XuanJin. Then, it was conducted to the stick through his palm. That stick immediately


    gave out a ray of white light.


    Soon after that, Casey jumped and hit that rock with the stick.


    "Break!"


    Casey shouted. As he shouted, the stick fell on the rock. XuanJin was conducted to the rock. There


    were instantly a lot of cracks on the rock. Soon, that rock broke into many pieces. A path, which


    allowed one person to pass at one time, appeared.

 Chapter 830 Are You Willing to Be My Girlfriend

    Chapter 830 Are You Willing to Be My Girlfriend


    In an airport of a city in the South.


    Casey and Elsa underwent security checks and then came to the boarding gate. After getting on the


    ne, they found their seats and sat down.


    Two days had passed since they left the Valley of Medicine God. The Valley of Medicine God was


    located in a remote area, so it took them two days toe to the city where there were fights to R


    Country.


    When they walked in the mountains, they passed by many ces where there were many bushes.


    Therefore, when they came out of the mountains, their clothes were dirty and broken. Because of the


    limited time, they didn''t have the time to go to a shopping mall to buy clothes. Casey bought some


    clothes from a stand by the roadside. He was going to buy some clothes after they were in R Country.


    At this moment, Elsa was wearing a t-shirt bought by Casey. It was big and didn''t fit her at all. After she


    put it on, it couldn''t be seen that she had a perfect figure at all.


    But Elsa didn''t care. She was even a little happy. It was the first time that someone else had bought


    clothes for her. No matter how cheap they were, she would like them.


    Besides, Elsa''s beauty would not be affected by clothes. Even if she wore strange clothes, other people


    would consider her to be fashionable. She was too beautiful. It was not clothes that made her look


    good. It was her beauty and temperament that made the clothes look good.


    Casey was different from her. The clothes he wore before was not expensive. Now, after he put on


    clothes that were cheaper than previous ones, he looked more like a poor man.


    After sitting down, Elsa smiled from time to time. Casey was confused, so he asked, "What are you


    Elsa turned her head, looked at Casey, and answered, "I''mughing at that Lord and those Directors.


    That day, you broke that huge rock into many pieces with a stick with great ease. They were all


    dumbfounded. Although two days have passed, when I think of their expression, I still find it amusing."


    Casey shrugged. That day, Collier and other people were indeed startled after he broke the stone into


    many pieces. After they realized what had happened, Collier even asked Casey if he would like to be


    the next head of the Valley of Medicine God. He wanted Casey to protect the people of the Valley of


    Medicine God.


    Casey was naturally not interested in it. After breaking the stone, he left with Elsa.


    In Casey''s opinion, it was no big deal. After all, it was easy for experts in half sublimation to do that.


    After breaking that stone, Casey realized that it was time for him to find a suitable weapon.


    He made XuanJin attached to the stick and then broke that stone into pieces with it. However, the stick


    became powder after it because it was too fragile to bear XuanJin.


    Therefore, a weapon that was suitable and of good quality was essential to Casey now. After he could


    release XuanJin, he could only make full use of his strength by using a weapon.


    When he became an expert in sublimation, he would be able to turn XuanJin into the shape of weapon


    he wanted. At that time, he would no longer need a weapon as a carrier.


    Casey wanted to try to find a suitable weapon after he was in R Country.


    Before long, all the seats were taken by people. After being reminded by the stewardess, every


    passenger fastened their seat belts. Soon, the ne took off.


    Elsa was too beautiful, attracting the attention of many men. Many people would take a look at her


    every once in a while.


    Elsa had been used to being looked at a long time ago, so she didn''t care about it at all.


    She would look at Casey from time to time. But Casey just sat there thinking, totally ignoring her.


    A senior man and a boy about ten years old sat beside Casey and Elsa.


    The boy kept staring at Elsa. After a long time, he spoke to Elsa, "You''re so pretty."


    Elsa turned her head and smiled at the boy. She said thanks to him.


    "Is the men sitting next to you your boyfriend?" The boy asked.


    Elsa blushed at once, and said hurriedly, "No."


    The boy seemed to be relieved. Then he asked, "That''s great. Then, are you willing to be my


    girlfriend?"


    Elsa didn''t know how to answer. There had never been a boy who asked her such a question before.


    The men around them all looked at the boy with envy. They wanted to say those words to Elsa, but


    they didn''t dare to. However, the boy did it.


    Casey was also amused by the boy. He turned his head and looked at the boy with a smile.


    The senior man beside the boy was embarrassed. He looked at his grandson, and spoke, "Baby, you''re


    just a kid. She''s so beautiful. She won''t take a fancy to a kid like you."


    "Then, if I be as strong as Casey, will she fall in love with me?" The boy looked at his grandfather


    with a serious expression. After his grandfather told him the stories of Casey these days, he had


    regarded Casey as his icon.


    "It''s difficult to be as powerful as Casey. Being able to confront five powerful Guwu Families alone, few


    people in the history could make it. He''s such a genius. It''s not easy to be like him." The senior man


    sighed.


    "I don''t care. Anyway, I''ll be as strong as Casey. Believe me. I have great potential. Agree to be my


    girlfriend now. I''ll work hard in the future." The boy looked at Elsa again.


    Elsa was embarrassed. She wondered how this boy would react if he got to know that Casey was


    sitting beside him.


    "Well...It''s not up to me. Ask him." Elsa left the trouble to Casey.


    The boy looked at Casey with hostility in his eyes, and said, "Do you agree to let her be my girlfriend?


    Listen, I''m very powerful, and I''ll be as powerful as Casey. If you disagree, you''ll regret it in the future."


    Caseyughed. He said while staring at the boy, "As a matter of fact, I''m also very strong. What about


    asking Casey toe here to fight against me?"


    Hearing what Casey said, the senior man immediately spoke, "Fe, don''t say that. Casey is


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    recognized to be the most powerful people in Warrior Circle now. If you annoy him, you''ll be in great


    trouble."


    This senior man considered Casey to be reckless. In his opinion, not everyone was eligible to


    challenge someone as powerful as Casey.


    Casey just smiled. He no longer talked, just leaned against his seat, and took a nap.


    The boy was still unwilling to give up. He kept asking Elsa to be his girlfriend. Elsa found it


    troublesome. Fortunately, the senior man scolded the boy, and after that the boy stopped doing that.


    Otherwise, Elsa would suffer on the way.


    After the nended, Casey and Elsa got off the ne. Then senior man and the boy were behind


    them. Looking at the back of Casey, he suddenly had a feeling of familiarity. After thinking of a possible


    situation, he hurriedly took out his mobile phone, and found the photos of Casey taken when he fought


    against the five powerful Guwu Families.


    After looking at the photo and seeing the face of Casey, the senior man eximed, "That...That person


    is Casey!"


    He hurriedly looked up, but both Casey and Elsa had been out of his sight.

 Chapter 831 Practice Makes Perfect

    Chapter 831 Practice Makes Perfect


    In T City, R Country.


    In a shopping mall that enjoyed great poprity.


    Casey, together with Elsa, came to the door of a shop that sold brand clothes. Looking at the pretty


    clothes in the shop, Elsa was deeply attracted by them.


    Although Elsa was the youngdy of the Duncan family, she was just like a maid. No matter how rich


    the Duncan family was, the people of the Duncan family would not give her money. Therefore, Elsa had


    never been to a shop that sold brand name clothes.


    "What about going to the clothing wholesale market and buying clothes there? The clothes here are too


    expensive. I don''t want you to spend too much money." Elsa spoke while looking at Casey.


    Hearing that, Casey smiled. He said, "It makes no difference to me whether to buy clothes in clothing


    wholesale market or in this shop. Since we need to buy some clothes, we should certainly buy some


    nice ones. Just choose the clothes you like. For me, it''s just a small amount of money."


    Casey was serious. After all, there was dozens of billions of dors in his bank card. Spending 500


    dors was not very different from spending 50000 dors.


    Casey''s bank card could be used all over the world. When he paid by card, the bank would change


    money automatically ording to the exchange rate. Therefore, he didn''t need to go to the bank to


    change money.


    Hearing that, Elsa thought that it was not proper to refuse. Therefore, she nodded at Casey and


    entered the shop with Casey.


    All of the prices of the clothes were dors. It took thousands of dors to buy the cheapest clothes in


    the shop. Although R Country was rich, only rich people would buy clothes in this shop.


    Few people came into the shop to buy clothes. People just came in to have a look. Therefore, the shop


    assistants were all bored. When they saw Casey and Elsae in, none of them were going to offer


    service to them.


    Besides, when they found that the clothes they wore were so cheap, they became even more reluctant


    to serve them.


    There was a chain of contempt everywhere, but there was a difference between the shop assistants in


    R Country and the shop assistants in H Country. In R Country, when the shop assistants saw people in


    in clothese in, they would not drive them out because they were unwilling to waste time on poor


    people. In other words, they didn''t bother to talk to them.


    In H Country, when the shop assistants saw people in cheap clothese in, they would drive that


    people out at once.


    Casey had known what these people were like a long time ago, so he didn''t mind it and just selected


    clothes with Elsa.


    Before long, Elsa took a fancy to a pretty dress. Casey took it and asked Elsa to try it on.


    Seeing that, one shop assistant came to them at once.


    "Excuse me, do you want to try it on?" The shop assistant asked Casey in thenguage of R Country.


    Casey nodded at her.


    "I''m very sorry, but our customers are not allowed to try on clothes before they pay for them. If you''re


    not going to buy it, don''t try it on." The shop assistant spoke.


    As a matter of fact, there was not such a rule in this shop. She just didn''t want Casey and Elsa to try on


    clothes because she thought that they would not buy them. In her opinion, if they tried on clothes and


    made the clothes dirty, she would be in trouble.


    "What about not buying clothes here? We can buy clothes at somewhere else." Seeing that this shop


    assistant looked down upon them, Elsa was afraid.


    At this moment, a man and a woman came in from outside. They were tourists from H Country. They


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    were well-off and had a hobby of visiting shops that sold luxury goods. Wherever they went, they would


    visit shops that sold luxury goods, feeling the pleasure of being treated as God.


    Both of them had found that Casey and Elsa talked in thenguage of H Country. Through the


    expression of the shop assistant, they realized what was going on. Soon after that, they had a sense of


    superiority. Then, they got close to Casey and Elsa with a smile.


    "s, it never urs to me that a person in cheap clothes should dare to enter a shop that sold brand


    clothes. Is it that times have changed? Or do you think highly of yourself?" The woman said with a


    mocking expression.


    The man took a look at Casey, and said with a smile, "Fe, you should be from H Country. Listen,


    when you''re away from H Country, don''t bring disgrace on the people of H Country. Didn''t you see that


    the shop assistant doesn''t want to talk to you two?"


    Casey took a look that those two people. He was a little speechless. Wherever he went, he would


    Because of the lesson he learned in the past, Casey didn''t give them the chance to taunt him and just


    asked that man, "Well, in your opinion, what should we do to prevent us from bring disgrace to the


    people of H Country?"


    "Let me put it this way. It has nothing to do with what you do. It has something to do with what you are


    like. You''re so poor. Therefore, no matter what you do, you''ll disgrace the people of H Country. And I''m


    rich, so I''m nobler than you are, no matter what I have done. Understand?" The man said.


    Casey nodded, and said, "Well, I wish you can always be noble."


    Then he turned around and looked at the shop assistant. He took out his bank card. After handing it to


    the shop assistant, he said, "Get a membership card for me, and I''m going to prepay a million dors.


    Besides, pack all the clothes that we have looked at. Thank you."


    The shop assistant was immediately stunned. Then, she became excited, and asked, "Are...Are you


    sure?"


    Casey nodded.


    The way the shop assistant looked at Casey immediately changed. She hurriedly went to open a


    membership for Casey with his card.


    Seeing that, both man and the woman were dumbfounded. They had nned to disy a sense of


    superiority in the presence of Casey. Unexpectedly, Casey prepaid a million dors just now. It seemed


    that Casey was richer than they were.


    "Is it real? Is he fooling us?" The woman murmured to herself.


    The man nodded. He thought that it was highly possible that Casey was fooling them.


    However, five minutester, when the shop assistant handed the bank card and packed clothes to


    Casey with respect, the man and the woman could not help swallowing saliva.


    Casey took the bank card, looked at the man and the woman with a smile, and said, "Poor as I am, I


    open a membership and prepay a million dors. To show that you''re noble, shouldn''t you prepay


    more?"


    Sweat came out of the man''s forehead. He was quite wealthy, but he didn''t dare to open a membership


    and prepay a million dors in a causal shop.


    "Hey, I''m sorry for being rude to you just now. If you don''t t mind, we can exchange contact information.


    I''ll treat you to a mealter." The man said with a ttering smile.


    "Forget it. I''m too poor, and I''m not eligible to have a meal with noble people like you."


    After saying that, Casey took the bags and came out of the shop with Elsa.


    Elsa watched everything dumbfounded. She didn''t anticipate that Casey would be so good at dealing


    with such a thing. It seemed as if he had undergone special training in this respect.


    "How can you make those two people lose face in such a short time? You''re so smart!" Elsa asked.


    Casey turned his head, looked at Elsa with a smile, and said, "It''s because...practice make perfect."

 ?Chapter 832 Run Away

    ?Chapter 832 Run Away


    After buying clothes for Elsa, Casey went to buy some clothes for himself. Then, he went to the


    barber''s shop to get a haircut. He had long not had a haircut.


    After getting changed and getting a haircut, Casey could be said to be a handsome man. When he held


    the wedding ceremony in Crystal Castle with Edith, he was handsome enough to be Edith''s husband.


    When Elsa saw him after he did all that, Elsa was surprised. She praised him, "You''re so handsome!"


    Then, Casey took Elsa to Sakura Hotel, a well-known hotel in T City. He asked for a suite in which


    there were two rooms and one living room.


    The reason why he chose to live in a suite with Elsa was that they were in R Country now. It meant that


    the Duncan family was very powerful here. When Elsa appeared in public, she might be noticed by the


    people of the Duncan family. If the people of the Duncan family came here for Elsa, Casey would


    respond to it faster when he was close to Elsa.


    Then, Casey came to a cafe in the center of T City with Elsa. He had already got into contact with the


    person in charge of the affairs of Guanling in R Country. And they agreed to meet at that cafe.


    At the same time, in the Thompson''s Vi.


    In case that Annabel would run away, Lowell arranged for a lot of security guards to stay around the


    Thompson''s Vi. He imed that he did it to protect Annabel, but in fact he was trying to keep


    Annabel in the vi in this way.


    At this moment, in Annabel''s room. Annabel was standing by the window, looking at the back door of


    the vi. There were two security guards on patrol. They were always paying attention to the situation


    around the vi.


    Before long, a woman with a headscarf, who seemed to be secretive, approached the back door. The


    security guards found her at once. At the same time, they shouted at her.


    That woman didn''t answer them. Instead, she picked up a stone from the ground, aimed at the heads


    of those two security guards, and then threw it at them.


    Seeing that, they began to curse. Daring toe to make trouble for the Thompson family, she was


    really reckless. They rushed towards that woman at once.


    Seeing that, that woman turned around and began to run without any hesitation.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Before, Annabel had made a rope with the bed sheet. And she had tied the rope to a ce. Now,


    seeing this scene, Annabel hurriedly put the rope out of the window. Then, she came out of the window


    and climbed down the rope to the ground.


    "Aimee, this time, you suffer a lot. In the future, I''ll make it up to you." Annabel said to herself.


    The woman who provoked the security guards was exactly the maid who went out with the excuse of


    buying cake for Annabel.


    Annabel looked carefully around. After making sure that there was no one around, Annabel ran fast to


    the door. She opened the door and looked around. Then, she ran in the direction opposite to that of the


    security guards.


    Annabel kept running. She didn''t stop until she entered into an alley and was sure that no one had


    caught up with her, gasping for breath.


    "I finally seed in running away. You force me to marry to the head of the Duncan family, but I won''t


    listen to you. When I''m not there, you won''t be able to deal with it!" Annabel said angrily.


    Then, she walked towards the other end of the alley with a calm expression.


    Lowell had agreed to marry Annabel to the head of the Duncan family. Worrying that Annabel would


    run away, Lowell restricted Annabel''s right to go abroad. Now, Annabel couldn''t take either a ne, a


    train or a ship.


    Therefore, even if she had run away from the vi, she could only stay in R Country.


    Annabel thought about it again and again. Finally, she took out a VIP card of Sakura Hotel from her


    pocket, and murmured, "I should find a ce to live in first. If I''m caught, I''ll threaten them with my life.


    Anyway,pared with marrying to the head of the Duncan family, I would rather die."


    After saying that, she headed for Sakura Hotel.


    ......


    In the cafe.


    Casey and Elsa were sitting at one side of a table. The person sitting across the table was a middle-


    aged man with a pair of sses. He seemed to be smart and capable.


    He was named Normand, and was the person in charge of the affairs of Guanling in R Country. He was


    a native of R Country of birth.


    R Country was a small country, so it was very easy to seize control of the economy and lifeblood of R


    Country. Therefore, although the people of Guanling had worked here for many years, Guanling didn''t


    develop well here.


    The R Country was under the control of families like the Duncan family and the Thompson family.


    Guanling, as an organizationing from outside, only built an intelligencework over the years.


    Apart from that, Guanling hadn''t achieved anything else.


    Therefore, Normand, the person in charge of the affairs of Guanling in R Country, could only provide


    some intelligence to Casey. In other respects, Casey had to rely on himself.


    "Recently, many people were sent by the Duncan family to look for abandoned children in welfare


    houses and hospitals. I don''t know what the purpose is. The people of the Duncan family always do


    greatly in confidential work. We make great efforts to get this message." Normand reported thetest


    situation of the Duncan family to Casey in fluentnguage of H Country.


    Hearing that, Casey became very serious. He asked, "When did it happen?"


    "About three days ago. The people of the Duncan family seemed to have gather enough children, so


    they stopped doing this these days." Normand answered.


    Casey turned his head and took a look at Elsa. Elsa wore a serious expression. She said, "The head of


    the Duncan family is a decisive person. He won''t dy in doing things. If those children have been


    under the control of the people of the Duncan family, they should have been killed."


    Casey secretly cursed. He didn''t anticipate that the head of the Duncan family would hurt the children


    in his own country after he failed to get those things from H Country. He was really vicious.


    "Does it mean that he has begun to try to be an expert in sublimation? If that''s the case, we have


    to hurry to the Duncan family to stop him." Casey spoke.


    Elsa shook her head, and answered, "No. I heard that he would do that after the wedding ceremony.


    There is a rumor that he can''t really be an expert in sublimation before he slept with the bride."


    "Besides, it''s dangerous there. You''re very powerful now. However, if you juste to the Duncan''s,


    the people of the Duncan family would be alert. And maybe the head of the Duncan family would


    hole up. At that time, it will be very difficult for you to find him."


    After hearing what Elsa said, Normand nodded at once, and said, "You''re right. These days, the people


    of the Duncan family have been preparing for a wedding. And the wedding will soon be held."


    Casey thought for a moment, and asked, "Who is the bride?"


    "The bride is the Annabel, the youngdy of the Thompson family." Normand answered.


    Hearing that, Casey was startled. He thought of the beautiful girl.

 Chapter 833 Annabel Came Across Casey

    Chapter 833 Annabel Came Across Casey


    When Elsa saw the reaction of Casey, Elsa was puzzled. Judging from the intuition of women, Annabel


    seemed to be important to Casey.


    "Do you know her?" Elsa asked.


    Casey nodded, and muttered, "She''s an old friend of mine."


    When Casey was on the ne, he had thought about if he woulde across Annabel in R Country


    and that how he should deal with her when he met her.


    In Casey''s opinion, noting across her was certainly the best. Annabel had saved his life. After that,


    she gave up the life of a youngdy of a powerful family and took care of him willingly for a long time.


    However, Casey didn''t know how to deal with the feelings Annabel had for him.


    He was afraid that Annabel would keep after him after seeing him. Casey couldn''t do anything bad to


    her because she had saved his life.


    Therefore, Casey was not going to meet Annabel at all. He nned to leave R Country as soon as


    possible after he dealt with the Duncan family and got Soul Setting Cloud.


    However, unexpectedly, Annabel was involved in this matter.


    Now, Casey had known what the Duncan family was really like. And ording to Elsa, the head of the


    Duncan family married Annabel simply because he needed to sleep with her after he became an expert


    in sublimation. Considering the evil skills the people of the Duncan family practiced, Annabel would


    definitely be killed.


    Casey didn''t want to meet Annabel again. However, when he knew that Annabel would be in great


    danger, it was impossible for Casey to just watch it happen.


    After all, Annabel had saved his life. Even if this matter had nothing to do with him, Casey would not


    hesitate to save her. Now, this matter even had something to do with him.


    After taking a deep breath, Casey looked up at Normand and asked, "How''s the situation in the


    Thompson family?"


    "ording to the information we got, the youngdy of the Thompson family is unwilling to marry the


    head of the Duncan family. And she had a major quarrel with the head of the Thompson family for this


    reason. Now, she''s shut up in the Thompson''s Vi." Normand answered.


    Casey nodded. He knew clearly that the parents of Annabel would be very happy to build connections


    with the Duncan family through the marriage of their daughter on condition that they didn''t know that


    people of the Duncan family al practiced evil skills. He knew very well about the things of powerful


    families.


    "Tell me where the Thompson''s Vi is. I need to go there." Casey spoke.


    Now, Casey needed to keep Annabel safe. To do so, it would be best if he stayed with her. If the people


    of the Thompson family were not smart, he could only take Annabel away by force.


    Seeing that Casey didn''t hesitate at all, Elsa realized that something must have happened between


    Casey and Annabel in the past. Otherwise, it was impossible for Casey to make a decision so soon.


    When she saw that Casey made a decisive decision because of Annabel, she was envious of Annabel


    and felt a little sad for reasons unknown.


    Normand took out his mobile phone at one. When he was about to send the address of the


    Thompson''s Vi to Casey, he received atest message.


    "I just got the message that the youngdy of the Thompson family had run away from the vi. Now,


    the people of the Thompson family are trying their best to search for her. So far, no one knows where


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    she is." Normand said while looking at Casey.


    After hearing this message, Casey wanted tough. It did seem to be the way Annabel did things.


    "Ask all your men to search for Annabel. If you get any information, tell me in the first ce." Casey


    spoke to Normand.


    Normand nodded at once, and said, "Yes!"


    Then, Casey asked Normand for other information. After that, Casey and Elsa left the cafe. Since


    Annabel had run away from the Thompson''s Vi, he could only wait for the message from Normand.


    After all, T City was a big city, and he was a stranger who was new here. It was difficult for him to find


    Annabel.


    As for the matter of the Duncan family, Casey believed that what Elsa said was reasonable. If he just


    went to the Duncan''s now, the people of the Duncan family would surely be alert. Once they were


    prepared for it, it would be difficult for Casey to find the head of the Duncan family.


    If the head of the Duncan family holed up and only appeared after he really became an expert in


    sublimation, it would be a great trouble for Casey.


    The head of the Duncan family was very likely to try to be an expert in sublimation on the wedding


    day. And it would be best if Casey went to attack him on that day.


    The people of the Duncan family didn''t know that Casey would interfere with this matter. If Casey could


    suddenly appear at the time when the head of the Duncan family had got everything ready and was


    about to try, Casey would undoubtedly achieve the best result.


    Therefore, the top priority for Casey was to find Annabel. After that, they should make a n.


    When they were on their way back to Sakura Hotel, Elsa wanted to talk to Casey very much, but she


    didn''t. She wanted very much to know what the rtionship between Annabel and Casey was, but she


    thought that she shouldn''t ask this question.


    As a result, she contained her desire to talk along the way.


    Soon, they were back in Sakura Hotel. They went up the revolving staircase of the hotel, and then


    walked towards the suite.


    At this moment, Annabel just came back from outside with food. She walked into the restaurant. After


    looking carefully around, she ran fast to the staircase.


    She had a VIP card of Sakura Hotel, so she also lived in a top suite here.


    When she was in the corridor, she saw that a man and a woman were walking in front of her. When she


    looked at the back of the man, she was stunned at once.


    She thought that she was hallucinating, so she blinked hard. However, the person in front of her was


    very real and didn''t seem be a hallucination.


    "That person should just look a little like Casey. It''s impossible for that guy toe here. Don''t be silly."


    Annabelforted herself.


    Just at this moment, Casey arrived at his suite. He turned around to open the door.


    When Annabel saw the profile of Casey, the food she just bought all dropped to the ground.


    "It...It''s really him?"


    Annabel felt her heartbeat quicken. She was boiling with rage. As a result, her chest rose and fell.


    It never urred to her that she would see Casey at this ce. She just saw the man who she missed


    day and night.


    But...Why did he go into a room with a woman?

 Chapter 834 He Was a Bad Man

    Chapter 834 He Was a Bad Man


    "Could it be that I really mistake others for Casey? That guy has been emphasizing that he is faithful to


    his wife. Before, I stayed with him for such a long time, and I even slept in a room with him for many


    days. But he didn''t do anything to me. How is it possible that he will have a one night stand with other


    women?" Annabel said to herself.


    When a man was seen enter a hotel room with a woman, people would naturally think that those two


    people had an affair.


    Therefore, Annabel was not sure whether the person she saw was Casey or not.


    "But, I saw his profile. He must be Casey. I''m absolutely right." Annabel thought.


    When Annabel suddenly thought that that man was really Casey, she suddenly found that she couldn''t


    ept it.


    "You damn bastard. Before, you imed that you love only Edith, but now youe here and have a


    one night stand with a women."


    "You''re a liar. If you''re willing to have a one night stand with a woman, why did you refuse to sleep with


    me? Could it be that you were disgusted with me?"


    Thinking of it, Annabel couldn''t help shedding tears. In the past few days, she was under great


    pressure because her parents were going to marry her to the head of the Duncan family. Therefore,


    when she saw that the man she loved enter a hotel room with a woman, she copsed at once.


    "You''re an asshole. When I''m forced to marry someone, youe here with a woman and have fun.


    You''re a hypocrite. I''m so stupid that I fall in love with you, a hypocritical scum."


    Annabel crouched on the ground and cried.


    Before long, she suddenly stood up. Looking at the room Casey lived in, she spoke, "I won''t let that


    bastard go. Even if he''s a bad man, I must have him as my man!"


    It was impossible for Annabel, with such a personality, to give up. In her opinion,ing across Casey


    here was a chance for her from god.


    She wiped her tears with her hand, and said angrily, "Casey, I''ll find you in bed with a woman. It''s


    impossible for you to defend yourself this time!"


    After saying that, she walked fast towards the suite where Casey and Elsa lived.


    In the suite, Casey sat on the sofa, thinking about how to find Annabel. Elsa stood beside him. She still


    wanted to ask Casey what the rtionship between he and Annabel was.


    Elsa got up her courage and was about to ask Casey.


    Just at that moment, the door of the suite was kicked open. After that, Annabel rushed in from the


    outside with an angry expression. When she saw that Casey was sitting on the sofa and the woman


    standing beside him was as beautiful as a fairy, she became angrier. So she pointed her finger at


    Casey and began to scold him.


    "You''re hypocrite! Didn''t you say that you will love only your wife in your life? Why are you in a hotel


    room with another woman now? And you speciallye here to do this. Could it be that you''re afraid


    that your wife will find it out?"


    "If you''re always a bad man, I won''t care about it. However, when I stayed with you, you had never


    done anything to me. Why? Could it be that you''re disgusted with me? Or that''s because I''m not as


    pretty as her?"


    Annabel took a look at Elsa. Finding that she was indeed not as good-looking as Elsa, she felt a bit


    embarrassed at once. She couldn''t help calling Casey a hypocrite in her heart. The reason why he


    didn''t sleep with her should be that he thought that she was not beautiful enough.


    Ah? Why did she look a little familiar? Had I seen her somewhere?


    Looking at Annabel, Casey was surprised. Just now, he was trying to figure out where Annabel would


    go after running away from her home. The next second, she appeared. It was indeed beyond his


    expectation.


    After hearing what Annabel said, Casey roughly understood why she was so angry. He was a little


    embarrassed.


    He got up from the sofa and approached Annabel. Then, he grabbed her by the shoulder and made her


    sit down on the sofa.


    "What...What do you want to do? Could it be that you''re going to kill me because I find that you have an


    affair with a woman?" Annabel looked nervously at Casey.


    "I just want you to calm down." Casey exined.


    "There''s no need for me to calm down. I''m right. You''re a bad man!" Annabel shouted.


    When Elsa, who had been standing there, saw Annabel, she was astonished. She knew what Annabel


    looked like. Therefore, when she saw Annabel, she knew who she was.


    Seeing that Annabel treated Casey in the same way as a girl treated her boyfriend, Elsa was confused.


    Didn''t Casey say that he loved only his wife? Why did Annabel treat him as if he was her boyfriend?


    Could it be that Annabel was right and that Casey was actually a bad man?


    Noticing that Elsa also looked at him with suspicion, Casey found it troublesome. Therefore, he asked


    Elsa to sit down on the sofa.


    Annabel and Elsa were hostile to each other. It seemed that they all considered each other to be an


    enemy. They seemed to be calm. However, when their eyes met, there was hostility in their eyes.


    "First of all, I would like to make one thing clear. I don''te here to sleep with her. You got me wrong.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    I undoubtedly love only my wife." Casey said.


    "If you''re not going to sleep with her, why do you live in a room with her? Casey, you can''t fool me!"


    Annabel said. She didn''t believe Casey.


    Casey had no other choice, so he told Annabel the reason why he lived in a suite with Elsa. After all,


    there were two bedrooms in this suite. He was not going to sleep in a bed with Elsa.


    Only then did Annabel remembered the status of Elsa. She had seen Elsa several times before. And


    she had some understandings of Elsa. It never urred to her that Casey would stay with the young


    "Casey, could it be that the people of the Duncan family send you to catch me?" Annabel stared warily


    at Casey.


    Casey told her the reason why he came to R Country. Besides, he told her what he and Elsa had gone


    through and the real reason why the head of the Duncan family wanted to marry her.


    As Annabel listened, she was more and more shocked. It didn''t ur to her that her wedding would


    have something to do with such aplicated matter.


    "That...That''s to say, youe here to save me instead of sleeping with her?"

 Chapter 835 I Can Definitely Do It

    Chapter 835 I Can Definitely Do It


    Casey rolled his eyes, and said, "I drop by to save you. I mainly want to get Soul Setting Jade from the


    Duncan family and destroy the Duncan family."


    "Humph, there''s no need for you to find such an excuse. You men always do something unnecessary."


    Facing Casey, Annabel held her head high. She was secretly happy.


    "I''ve told you everything. Now, it''s your turn to tell us something. Why are you here?" Casey didn''t


    bother to argue with her, so he moved to another topic.


    After knowing what was going on, Annabel stopped monkey business and told Casey what she had


    experienced recently. She made it clear that she came here right after she ran away from her home


    and that she just met Casey and Elsa by coincidence.


    After making things clear, Casey was relieved. He had intended to find Annabel. Although it was


    beyond his expectation that he met Annabel here, it saved him a lot of trouble.


    Annabel turned her head and asked Annabel while looking at her, "Are you really just a cooperative


    partner of Casey?"


    Elsa nodded, and answered, "Casey promised to save my mother, and I agreed to put my fate under


    his control. I will definitely not hesitate to do anything he requires."


    "Then, answer me a question. If he wants to sleep with you, will you agree?" Annabel asked.


    Hearing that, Elsa blushed. After quite a while, she didn''t answer directly. Instead, she said, "He...He


    won''t do that."


    Annabel thought for a moment. After looking carefully at Elsa for a while, she asked, "Then, do you like


    him?"


    Annabel went to the heart of the matter. Elsa turned her head and took a look at Casey. At that


    moment, she had a lot of thoughts. Finally, she solemnly answered, "Casey saved my life. And I''ve


    agreed to put my fate under his control. I just want to repay him, and I don''t dare to love him."


    Hearing that, Annabel was relieved. As long as Elsa didn''t fall in love with Casey, she was willing to


    make friends with her. After all, if Elsa also liked Casey, she would definitely be her strong rival in love.


    "Just now, I was being impetuous and got you wrong. Please forgive me." Annabel took Elsa''s hand as


    if they were close.


    Elsa was astonished. She looked at Annabel and nodded.


    Just now, they were at daggers drawn. Now, they were so friendly to each other. Seeing this change,


    Casey was puzzled. He couldn''t figure out what they were thinking.


    "Since you need to keep us safe, I''ll live here tonight. Elsa should have a room to herself, so I''ll have to


    slum it in Casey''s room." Annabel announced.


    After saying that, she was going to take her quilt from her suite.


    Casey stopped her immediately.


    Annabel immediately looked at Casey with an aggrieved expression, and said, "Do you have the heart


    to let me stay in another suite alone? What if the people of the Duncan familye to catch me? Aren''t


    you afraid that I might be taken away?"


    "There''s no need for you to take the quilt from your suite. You can just use the one in the room." Casey


    spoke.


    Annabel''s eyes lit up at once. She asked, "Do...Do you agree to share a bed with me?"


    Casey rolled his eyes, and answered, "Not a chance. Both you and Elsa will live in bedrooms and I''ll


    live in the living room."


    Annabel was felt an overwhelming sense of loss, and spoke angrily to Casey, "You miss a precious


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    opportunity. You stupid guy!"


    Casey didn''t say anything in return. Instead, he went to the window and began to think about the n.


    A weekter, the wedding would be held. Casey should wait for a week, and then go to the Duncan


    family on the day of the wedding. By that time, the head of the Duncan family must have got everything


    ready, and therefore it was impossible for him to give it up and run away. What''s more, he didn''t know


    how powerful Casey was. So it was possible that he even would not have the idea of running away.


    Besides, Casey believed that it was necessary for him to give the people of the Thompson family some


    hope. Now, Annabel was here, and the people of the Thompson family would certainly try their best to


    find Annabel. For their reputation, the people of the Thompson family would definitely not let the people


    of the Duncan family know that Annabel had run away. However, to make sure that the wedding would


    be held, Casey must take some action to give the people of the Thompson family some hope.


    Certainly, in Casey''s opinion, it was not difficult. Therefore, he was not anxious to do that.


    In the evening, Casey went out to buy food. And Elsa and Annabel stayed in the hotel.


    Feeling bored, Annabel took a look at Elsa. After that, he approached Elsa and asked with a smile,


    "Elsa, do you like to drink?"


    Elsa blinked her eyes, looked at Annabel, and answered, "Yes. In the past, I had tried it."


    "Great. What about going to the bar tonight? I''ve just run away from my home, so I need to rx.


    Drinking is definitely the best choice." Annabel said.


    "I...I''ll listen to Casey." Elsa answered.


    "As long as we want to go to the bar, he won''t refuse. When he''s back, just do what I tell you." Annabel


    said.


    Elsa thought that it was ok to go out for a drink. Over the years, she had never had fun. And she also


    wanted to know what people would do at night in T City.


    "Then...Well." Elsa agreed.


    Annabel kissed her on the forehead at once, and said, "You''re so nice."


    Coming across Casey by ident, Annabel was naturally extremely excited. They were in R Country


    now, and Edith was very far away from them. It was a good chance for her to make Casey her man.


    And they lived in a suite. Elsa would just sleep in her room, but Annabel would not.


    However, when Casey was awake, he would not sleep with her. Therefore, it would be best if she could


    drink him under the table.


    When Casey was drunk, it was not easy for him to resist the temptation.


    That was the reason why she enticed Elsa to go to a bar.


    "Now, we''re in R Country. I can definitely do it. Casey, you''ll soon be my man."

 Chapter 836 The Decline of the Wong Family

    Chapter 836 The Decline of the Wong Family


    Before long, Casey came back with food. Both Annabel and Elsa were hungry, so they sat at the table


    and began to eat.


    When they were half way through the meal, Annabel looked at Casey and spoke, "Casey, what about


    going out for a drink after the meal? Elsa said that she has not drunken for a long time and that she


    wants to have a drink."


    Elsa was stunned. She had never said those words.


    Annabel turned her head, looked at Elsa, and kept winking at her. Thinking that she had made a


    promise to Annabel before, Elsa believed that it was not good to expose her lie. So she nodded and


    said, "Yes...yes. I haven''t gone to ces like a bar for a long time, and I want to experience the nightlife


    in T City."


    Seeing that both of them wanted to go out for a drink, Casey didn''t want to disappoint them. Therefore,


    he agreed that they could go to a bar to have some fun after the meal.


    Annabel was happy and suggested that they should go to a bar named Koen Bar. The reason why she


    gave this piece of advice was that she knew that there was a special strong liquor. No matter how well


    a person could hold his or her liquor, that people would be drunk after drinking a ss of that.


    After having the meal, they three left Sakura Hotel for the bar named Koen Bar.


    Soon after they went into the bar, a person, who was wandering here, picked up his cell phone and


    made a phone call.


    "Mr. Watkins, I¡¯ve found Miss Thompson. She went into Koen Bar with a man and a woman just now.


    I''m going to follow them now. You had bettere here as soon as possible."


    After saying that, he hung the phone and entered the bar.


    At the same time, in a foot massage center, T City.


    In a private box. Watkins Thompson, the elder brother of Annabel, was sitting on a sofa, and a woman


    in kimono was massaging his feet. He had just hung the phone.


    The person sitting next to him was a senior citizen with gray hair. There were also several young


    people. Judging from their clothes and the manner they behaved, it could be easily told that they were


    from H Country.


    If Casey were here, he would be very surprised. The senior citizen sitting beside Watkins was named


    Duffy, and he was the head of the Wong family, the most powerful family among the six Guwu Families.


    After Casey defeated the six Guwu Families, the five Guwu Families enjoyed a bad reputation in


    Warrior Circle. When Casey was weak, Duffy ordered the people of five Guwu Families to attack Casey


    together. It was totally against the principle of Warrior Circle.


    nd didn''t kill Duffy, so that Duffy could watch those families decline because of his stupidity. The six


    Guwu Families, which were previously very famous, declined in just a few months.


    Many people evenbined against those six families. They wanted to take this opportunity to force


    those six fmailies to leave H Country.


    Among those six Guwu Families, the heads of four families were killed, and the head of one family


    became disabled. Duffy recovered after taking a precious pill of the Wong family. At that time, the six


    Guwu Families had declined, so they couldn''t deal with the people whobined against them at all.


    After those several months, those six Guwu Familiesppletely lost. And the Guwu Circle also lost its


    position. Being driven into a corner, they had to give up everything they had in H Country and fled to


    other countries.


    Led by Duffy, the people of the Wong family came to R Country. They nned to seek development


    here.


    The people of the Wong family were new here and had lost everything they had. Therefore, they were


    quite poor now. Duffy was therefore forced to consider working for the powerful families in R Country,


    so that they could have a chance to develop here.


    In the past, Duffy looked down upon the secr society. Now, he had to work for the families in the


    secr society. For Duffy, it was more painful than being killed.


    However, the fate of the Wong family depended on him, so he must not die. However much he looked


    down upon the secr society, he had to endure it.


    Today, he came to talk to the people of the Thompson family about cooperation. Duffy was a


    Grandmaster. If the people of the Thompson family could make him work for them, it would help them a


    lot.


    Therefore, Lowell asked his son to negotiate with Duffy. He hoped that they could reach a cooperation.


    "Master Duffy, it''s an honor that we have the opportunity to cooperate with you. For us, money is


    nothing. We''re willing to give you as much money as you want. But, we hope that you can help us


    when we''re in need of your help." Watkins spoke to Duffy with a smile.


    Duffy nodded at once and said, "Of course, I will. Since we cooperate with you, we''ll surely keep our


    promise."


    "Well, since we have reached an agreement, I''m leaving now. Just now, I got to know where my


    younger sister was, and I have to go to find her now. If I get into trouble, I''ll make a phone call to you. If


    that happens, I hope that you wille as soon as possible." Watkins got up from the sofa.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Duffy nodded. Now, he could basically be said to be the bodyguard of the Thompson family. If the


    people of the Thompson family needed his help, he should certainly try his best to do his job.


    Watkins was quite respectful to him, but everyone knew that he was just being polite.


    He, as the head of the Wong family, should be forced to work as a bodyguard. It never urred to him


    that such a thing would happen.


    "I''ll ask my personal secretary to transfer the money I have promised to give you. I hope that we can


    have a good cooperation." Watkins spoke. Then, he left.


    Duffy saw him off with a smile at once. After that, he murmured to himself, "It seems that they will need


    us to do our job soon. We must do a perfect job and let them know how powerful we are. Only in this


    way will they respect us."


    "Luckily, we''re in R Country and are away from people who know us. If Casey knew that I''m forced to


    work as a bodyguard, He would definitelyugh at me."


    "The foundation of martial arts of the people of H Country is much better than that of people of R


    Country. I hope that I won''te across people who are as strong as Casey."


    Duffy helplessly shook his head, and sighed. He thought of the fight that was against Casey, and then


    felt afraid.

 Chapter 837 I Am Afraid that You Will Be Killed by Him

    Chapter 837 I Am Afraid that You Will Be Killed by Him


    In Koen Bar.


    After entering the bar, Casey, Annabel and Elsa found a booth and then sat down.


    Annabel and Elsa were too beautiful. Therefore, as soon as they three went into the bar, they attracted


    the attention of many people.


    Seeing that Casey came here with two super beauties, one of whom was even as beautiful as a fairy,


    many people were jealous of Casey.


    However, when they found that they three sat down in a booth soon aftering in and that the waiter


    brought the most expensive wine to them, they immediately realized that Casey was very rich and that


    they couldn''t afford to offend him. Therefore, no one dared to go to harass Casey.


    "Fuck, it''s really great to be rich. He brings two super beauties to the bar at a time. That''s great!"


    "s, it seems that he''s going to have a wonderful night. I wonder if he can deal with it. If he can''t, I''m


    willing to help him."


    "Is that so popr now? I want to have a try, too."


    ...


    Casey and the two girls certainly didn''t know what those people were talking about. Now, Annabel was


    very excited. The alcoholic drinks on the table were all ordered by her. She had ordered that special


    spirit. If people drank a ss of that, that people would be drunk.


    She didn''t money into consideration because she knew that Casey would even be willing to buy the bar


    for her if she wanted.


    "Come on, to our friendship. Cheers." Annabel poured two sses of wine for Casey and Elsa. She


    thought that it was not proper to drink them under the table soon after they came here, so she just


    poured wine that was not strong into the sses.


    Casey and Elsa picked up the sses. Then, they three clinked their sses and drank off.


    Elsa seldom drank. Therefore, after drinking a ss of wine, her pretty face became red at once.


    However, as an inner force expert in medium stage, she had got good physical constitution. Therefore,


    she was still not drunk.


    The bar was broadcasting loud music. They three chatted while drinking. Annabel was outgoing.


    Therefore, even if neither Casey nor Elsa liked to talk, there was no awkward pause.


    Annabel told Casey and Elsa what she had gone through these days, andined to them about


    her parents and her brother who was untrustworthy.


    After hearing what Annabel said, Elsa, who was slightly drunk, remembered the past. She took this


    opportunity to say it out.


    After listening to Elsa''s words, Annabel instantly thought that she was actually quite lucky. Besides, she


    expressed deep sympathy for Elsa.


    When they were having a great talk, Watkins entered Koen Bar with a group of people of the


    Thompson family.


    He looked around, and soon found Annabel who was drinking with Casey and Elsa.


    He directly walked towards the booth where Annabel was in. And the people of the Thompson family


    beat up all the people who tried to stop Watkins. At the beginning, those people were unwilling to give


    up stopping Watkins. After seeing the strong people who came here with Watkins, they dared not to


    say anything.


    "Look, it''s the young master of the Thompson family. Keep away from him. Don''t get involved in this


    matter."


    "Which poor man will be in trouble? It seems that we''re going to see some fun tonight."


    Watkins soon attracted the attention of all the people. The atmosphere in the bar totally changed


    because of the arrival of Watkins.


    Casey and two girls also noticed the change in the bar. Then, they all looked at somewhere that was


    not far away.


    When Annabel saw Watkins, she frowned at once and then hid behind Casey. She whispered to him,


    "He''s my elder brother. I''m sure that hees here to take me home. You must protect me. If I were


    taken home by him, I would be done."


    Casey smiled and said, "Don''t worry. When I''m with you, no one can take you away."


    Casey was showing off. However, after hearing that, Annabel had a warm feeling.


    Compared with her father and her elder brother, Casey could give her more inner sense of security.


    Watkins came to the booth. Without saying a word to anyone, he sat down on the sofa, picked up a


    ss of wine, and took a sip.


    The people of the Thompson family soon surrounded this booth. The music in the bar stopped. People


    in the bar all were all watching them.


    "Annabel, if you have drunk enough wine, go home now. Don''t spend your time with such people.


    You''re already someone who''s going to get married, so make friends with people who are excellent


    enough. Don''t spend time with these rubbish. Otherwise you''ll be affected."


    After hearing what Watkins said, Annabel got immediately angry, and said, "Watkins, watch your p''s


    and q''s. You''re not superior to other people. You''re so arrogant. If you were not the young master of the


    Thompson family, you would have long been killed."


    "But I''m the young master of the Thompson family. Annabel, you''re also someone who have been


    under the protection of the Thompson family." Watkins spoke. He didn''t mind what Annabel had said.


    "Humph, I''ve never treated others in such an arrogant way. You''re bringing disgrace to the Thompson


    family!" Annabel shouted.


    Watkins sneered, and spoke, "The reason why I''m being arrogant is that I''m eligible to be arrogant. I''m


    different from these rubbish. They manage to build connections with our family. They even try to take


    advantage of you. We should teach this kind of people a good lesson, right?"


    As he spoke, he looked at Casey with disdain in his eyes.


    Hepletely considered Casey to be a scheming man who was trying to build connections with the


    Thompson family by taking advantage of Annabel.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After hearing that, Casey smiled and said, "It''s the first time for me toe across someone who has


    such a strong sense of superiority like you. Why are you so sure that I''m from a family that is not as


    powerful as the Thompson family?"


    Watkins twitched his lips and said, "If you''re from a family that is more powerful than mine, I will


    definitely know who you are. However, in my opinion, you''re just a piece of rubbish that depends on my


    younger sister."


    After saying that, he stood up directly and then clenched his fists. It seemed that he was going to attack


    Casey.


    "My younger sister will soon hold her wedding ceremony, but ask her toe here for a drink by


    fooling her. I must teach you a lesson just because of that."


    Annabel hurriedly got up and stopped Watkins.


    "Annabel, you can''t stop me. I must teach this reckless guy a lesson." Watkins spoke.


    Annabel was a little speechless. She said, "You got me wrong. I stop you just because I''m afraid that


    you''ll be killed by him. Go away. You''re no match for him."

 Chapter 838 A Lesson

    Chapter 838 A Lesson


    After hearing what Annabel said, Watkins sneered at one. Obviously, in his opinion, what Annabel said


    was absurd.


    "Annabel, you underestimate me. These days, I have been specially learning Shinobido from a master.


    Besides, didn''t you see those men? Beating him up is as easy as winking." Watkins said confidently.


    Annabel twitched her lips. He should believe that these people could beat Casey up. He really


    underestimated Casey.


    Casey realized that Watkins was the kind of person who wouldn''t easily give up. If he didn''t beat


    Watkins up, Watkins would not leave.


    Casey didn''t want to waste time. He stood up. Looking at Annabel with a smile, he asked, "If I beat your


    brother up, will you pick on me?"


    Annabel nced at Watkins, and spoke, "I''ll be very happy to see that. I''ve no reason to pick on you.


    This bastard wants to marry me to a devil. He should be d that I didn''t hit him."


    Hearing that, Casey nodded, and said, "Then, it''s easy to deal with this matter."


    Then, he turned his head, looked at Watkins, and spoke, "Don''t waste time. Just fight against me with


    your men. Considering that you''re Annabel''s brother, I won''t kill you. After I beat you up, leave here,


    and don''t harass us again."


    Hearing Casey talked as if he had won, Watkins was very unhappy. He thought: This guy was more


    arrogant than I was. If I failed to beat him up, I would bring disgrace to the Thompson family.


    He took off his coat, after which his strong muscles were showed. Then, he said a few words to people


    beside him. After that, those people began to force other people to leave the dance floor at once. After


    that, Casey and Watkins could fight against each other on the dance floor.


    "Fe, you''re looking for trouble, and I''ve warned you. If you''re killed, don''t me me." Watkins spoke.


    As he said, he walked towards the dance floor.


    Casey smiled. After that, he also walked towards the dance floor.


    Seeing that, Annabel hurriedly reminded, "Don''t kill him. After all, he''s my brother. Teaching him a


    lesson is enough."


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Casey turned his head and said with a smile, "Don''t worry. I know what to do."


    When the people in the bar found that Watkins was going to fight against Casey on the dance floor,


    they were all surprised.


    They didn''t know how powerful Casey was, so they all thought that it was unwise for Casey to


    challenge Watkins.


    "That guy is too bold. He should dare to challenge the young master of the Thompson family. Could it


    be that he is really not afraid of being killed?"


    "He''s the first one who dares to challenge the people of the Thompson family in T City, right? Even if he


    believes that he can defeat the young master of the Thompson family, can he defeat the men who


    "Anyway, we''re going to see some fun. How badly do you think this guy will be beaten by the young


    master of the Thompson family?"


    ...


    Watkins warmed up a bit. Obviously, he itched to fight against Casey. He spoke, "I happen to want to


    examine how well I learn recently, and I''ll have a try."


    "Are you sure that you''re going to fight against me by yourself?" Casey took a look at those men.


    Watkins sneered, and said, "Stop boasting. Fight against me now!"


    He no longer talked nonsense, but rushed towards Casey.


    "Wow, Mr. Watkins starts a fight! He''s so handsome."


    "I would like to touch his muscles. Mr. Watkins is so strong. He can definitely defeat that hateful fellow."


    The woman, who were watching, all admired Watkins.


    "Hey, I''ll kill you!"


    Watkins gave Casey a punch with great strength. It seemed that he was very powerful.


    Watching the move Watkins used, Casey couldn''t help shaking his head. In his opinion, Watkins was


    as weak as a child.


    The moment Watkins got close to Casey, Casey turned around quickly and then gave Watkins a


    roundhouse kick on the stomach.


    Watkins''s eyes were immediately wide open. Before he could touch Casey with his fist, he fell


    backwards and finallynded on a table that was not far away.


    A sudden silence fell.


    The young master of the Thompson family, who had been so confident just now, was defeated by


    Casey with merely one kick?


    People in the bar all watched it in disbelief. They didn''t know what to say.


    Watkins endured the pain and got up from the ground. He didn''t expect that he would be easily


    defeated by Casey, either. He acted in such a confident way before, but he was easily defeated. It was


    a p in the face.


    He couldn''t understand why Casey would be so powerful. However, he shouldn''t think about that at this


    moment. If he failed to beat Casey up today, he would be a joke in future.


    "Why are you still standing still? Attack him together! Catch him!" Watkins shouted at the people of the


    Thompson family.


    The people of the Thompson family rushed to the dance floor at once, and soon surrounded Casey.


    However, these people were just ordinary people. No matter how many of them there were, Casey


    could defeat all of them. At most, it would take Casey a little more time.


    In an instant, the men of the Thompson family were all knocked down by Casey, wailing in pain.


    Watkins watched this scene in disbelief. It was beyond his expectation that the thugs carefully trained


    by his family would be unable to withstand a single blow.


    The lookers-on were also dumbfounded. It never urred to them that there would be such a powerful


    person in the world.


    Different from that in H Country, there was no martial art that had been handed down for many


    generations in R Country. Therefore, formon people, they only knew that the ninjas, that existed in


    some legends, were very powerful. At ordinary times, it was very difficult for them toe across such


    a powerful person in their daily life.


    Seeing that the thugsing here with Watkins were all knocked down, Annabel wore a happy


    expression on her face. She got close to Watkins and said happily, "I''ve warned you that you are no


    match for him, but you didn''t listen. Now, you must regret it."


    Seeing that his younger sisterughed at him, Watkins was very annoyed. He sneered and said, "Don''t


    be so triumphant. Just now, I met a powerful expert in fighting, and he had agreed to work for our


    family. That guy is indeed strong. However,pared with that expert in fighting, he''s very weak."


    "Dare you let me ask that expert in fighting toe over and fight against him? By then, you''ll know


    what real expert in fighting is like!"

 Chapter 839 They Were All Stunned

    Chapter 839 They Were All Stunned


    After hearing what Watkins spoke, Annabel turned her head and looked at Casey. Now, Casey was the


    boss, so it was naturally Casey who had the right to decide what to do next.


    After drinking some wine, Casey became more yful. Therefore, when he heard that Watkins wanted


    to ask a so-called expert in fighting toe over, he was interested in that,


    Anyway, he was free now, and it was ok for him to spend some more time here.


    "The expert in fighting you mentioned should be much more powerful than these thugs, right?" Casey


    asked.


    Watkins sneered and said, "These rubbish can''t match that expert in fighting at all. Listen, he''s from H


    Country. There, people all call him Grandmaster. He''s more powerful than ordinary people can imagine.


    Dare you let me to ask him toe here?"


    Casey raised his eyebrows. He didn''t expect that Watkins was talking about an inner force expert in


    Grandmaster Circle. Therefore, he said with a smile, "Well, then I''ll wait a minute. Just ask him toe


    here."


    Seeing that Casey was goaded by him, Watkins immediately sneered. Without talking any nonsense,


    he took out his mobile phone and made a phone call to Duffy.


    In his opinion, Duffy could certainly beat Casey up after he came here.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    "I''ve ask him toe here, and he''ll arrive soon. If you''re bold enough, don''t go." Watkins spoke to


    Casey with great hostility.


    Casey just came back to the booth and sat down.


    Annabel hurriedly came to him and asked, "Is the Grandmaster he mentioned the inner force expert in


    Grandmaster Circle that your teacher told us?"


    When Casey learned from his teacher in the mountain in the past, Annabel was also there. Therefore,


    Annabel knew something about the hierarchy of experts in fighting.


    At that time, she had known that Grandmasters were extremely strong. Therefore, when she heard


    what Watkins said, she was suddenly a little uneasy.


    Casey nodded and said, "He''s supposed to be."


    "Then, why do we still stay here? Why not leave here now? Are Grandmasters very powerful? If he


    reallyes over, we''ll be done." Annabel''s eyes were wide open. She didn''t know which stage Casey


    was in now.


    Hearing that, Elsa immediatelyughed and said, "Annabel, don''t worry about it. Casey''s very powerful.


    Even when he was attacked by more than ten Grandmasters at the same time, he was able to defeat


    them."


    Annabel was startled. She looked at Casey and asked, "Being attacked by more than ten


    Grandmasters? Really?"


    "Yes, of course. I saw it myself." Elsa answered with a serious expression on her face.


    Annabel was shocked a lot. She didn''t anticipate that Casey would be so powerful after a long


    time.


    "Let''s drink now. We''ll go back to the hotel after I defeat the so-called master." Casey said with a smile.


    ...


    On the way leading to Koen Bar.


    Duffy was hurrying to Koen Bar along with several people of the Wong family.


    "We reached a cooperation with the Thompson family just now. Unexpectedly, we have a chance to do


    our job so soon. It''s the first time for us to do something for the Thompson family, so we must deal with


    it perfectly. Otherwise, the people of the Thompson family will question ourpetence." Duffy spoke


    to the people of the Wong family with a serious expression on his face.


    Those people nodded. One of them said with a smile, "Different from that in H Country, there is


    basically no Warrior here. There are some so-called ninja, but they are all mysterious and won''t appear


    in secr society. In my opinion, it should be easy to deal with it. When we''re there, Lord can just


    watch. We should be able to deal with that."


    Other people all agreed in agreement.


    In Duffy''s opinion, this people was just telling the truth and he was not exaggerating. Therefore, he


    didn''t refute.


    "After we arrive at Koen Bar, you go to deal with the trouble first. If you can deal with it, I won''t interfere


    with it. It''s a good chance to demonstrate our ability. You must seize it." Duffy said.


    Other people all nodded. They were all excited.


    In the bar.


    Casey, Annabel and Elsa were drinking leisurely. Watkins was watching them with an angry face. From


    time to time, he would cursed them.


    "When Master Duffyes, you''ll be beaten up."


    Soon, Duffy arrived at Koen Bar along with other people of the Wong family. Soon after they came, they


    saw Watkins stand there with an angry face. In order to leave a good impression on Watkins, the


    people of the Wong family hurriedly got close to Watkins.


    "Mr. Watkins, who dares to make trouble for you? Please tell us. We''ll take care of this matter for you."


    One of them spoke.


    Seeing the people of the Wong family, Watkins smiled. He said, "You''re here atst. There is the guy


    who hurt me. Beat him up for me, please. Otherwise, our family will lose face."


    As he said, he pointed at the booth in which Casey stayed.


    "Mr. Watkins, we''ll take care of it."


    The people of the Wong family turned their heads, and looked in the way Watkins showed them. They


    were about to start a big fight.


    However, when they saw the people sitting there, there were all stunned.


    Before, they were going to walk towards the booth Casey was in. Now, they couldn''t move at all.


    "Casey...Casey? How could it be him?"


    It was impossible for these people to forget what their parents looked like, but it was more impossible


    for them to forget what Casey looked like.


    It was exactly Casey who brought a catastrophe to the Wong family. If it wasn''t for him, the people of


    the Wong family would not be forced toe to R Country.


    However, this was the fate. They came across Casey again in R Country. Besides, he was the first


    person who the young master of the Thompson family asked them to deal with.


    These people knew clearly how powerful Casey was. In the past, Casey challenged all the people in H


    Country Martial Circle. They were all witnesses. No one knew better than them how powerful Casey


    was.


    Therefore, when they were asked to fight against Casey by Watkins, they were so scared that they


    could not move.


    Seeing that the people of the Wong family were not going to attack Casey at all, Watkins was confused.


    He asked, "Is there any problem?"


    The people of the Wong family were all in a cold sweat. There was a big problem, not just a problem.


    The person sitting there was too terrible. If they came to attack him, they were afraid that would be


    immediately killed.


    At this moment, Duffy got close to them. Seeing that the people of the Wong family stood still, he was


    also confused.


    When Watkins saw Duffy, he hurriedly approached Duffy and said, "Master Duffy, there is the person I


    want you to deal with. Those people just don''t move for unknown reason. What about dealing with that


    guy in person? You''re so powerful. It will not take you too long to defeat that guy."


    Duffy nodded and said, "No problem, I''ll deal with him for you now."


    After saying that, he also cast his eyes at Casey.


    When he saw the face of Casey, he reacted in exactly the same way as other people of the Wong


    family did.

 Chapter 840 I Have Defeat Him in the Past

    Chapter 840 I Have Defeat Him in the Past


    "Casey...Casey! Why will hee here? Could it be that he speciallyes here to kill all of us? Our


    family has been reduced to working as bodyguards. Isn''t that enough? Damn it. It seems that we have


    to leave R Country. Otherwise, Casey alone will kill everyone in our family."


    In an instant, Duffy came up with a lot of ideas. He had been brave enough by not just running away.


    There were many fine beads of sweat on his forehead. He was thinking hard about what to do next.


    He would not fight against Casey. In the past, when the heads of four families fought against Casey


    together, they were defeated by Casey alone. Now, there was only him and several people of the Wong


    family here. It was impossible for him to defeat Casey.


    However, it took him great effort to reach a cooperation with the Thompson family. If he just ran away,


    he would lose the chance to cooperate with the Thompson family.


    At this moment, Casey found that there was something going on near Watkins. When he saw Duffy


    who was standing beside Watkins, he was astonished. He didn''t anticipate that the master Watkins


    mentioned would be an acquaintance.


    Both Annabel and Elsa turned their heads and took a look at Duffy. When they saw that it was a senior


    citizen with gray hair, they thought that he looked like a powerful expert in fighting.


    "Is that guy the master Watkins has mentioned? He seems to be powerful. But why do I have the


    feeling that he is feeling afraid?" Feeling confused, Annabel asked.


    "Because...I''ve defeated him in the past." Casey said with a smile.


    Both Annabel and Elsa cast their eyes at Casey with a surprised look. It was beyond their expectation


    that the senior citizen over there had been defeated by Casey in the past.


    "What a coincidence! Will he take this opportunity to fight against you again for the purpose of


    demonstrating his power?" Elsa spoke.


    "Don''t worry. He doesn''t dare to do that. Last time, he fought against me with other three


    Grandmasters, but I defeated them all. Now, only he is here. If I''m not wrong, he should be thinking


    about how to run away now." Caseyughed.


    Being shocked again, Annabel and Elsa stared at Casey in disbelief. They found that Casey always


    said something shocking.


    When Watkins found that Duffy also dared not to move, he felt very puzzled. He couldn''t figure out why


    these people didn''t dare to move just after taking a look at the guy who tried to tter his younger


    sister.


    "Master Duffy, what''s wrong? Two of them are woman, and you just need to deal with Casey alone. Is


    there any problem?" Watkins asked patiently.


    After hearing what Watkins said, Duffy gathered his wits. Just now, he was too scared, and was


    therefore in a daze.


    After gathering his wits, he swallowed his saliva. Then he quickly turned around, looked at Watkins,


    and spoke, "Mr. Watkins, I''m very sorry, but we can''t deal with that person for you. And you don''t have


    to give us the money you have promised. Our cooperation goes west. Mr. Watkins, take care of


    yourself. If you can, run away as soon as possible."


    After saying that, Duffy turned around and ran towards the door of the bar at full speed.


    When he almost reached the door, he found that other people of the Wong family were still standing


    still. He shouted at once, "Why do you stand still there? Run!"


    The people of the Wong family finally realized what they should do. Then, they rushed towards the door


    of the bar. In an instant, Duffy, together with other people of the Wong family, all disappeared from the


    bar.


    Watkins watched it dumbfounded. Hepletely didn''t understand what was going on. Why did Master


    Duffy run away before he started a fight against Casey?


    After a while, Watkins calmed down a bit. He gritted his teeth and cursed, "They''re really all losers.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    How dares he im himself to be an expert in fighting? I was being so stupid that I believed you!"


    Casey got up from the sofa and came to Watkins. He asked with a smile, "Where is the master you


    have mentioned? Don''t tell me that you referred to the person who was frightened away after taking a


    look at me just now."


    Watkins was embarrassed. However, as the young master of the Thompson family, he couldn''t show it.


    Therefore, he had to force himself to look at Casey and said, "Don''t be triumphant. You take my


    younger sister away, so we won''t let you off. Besides, my younger sister is going to marry to the head


    of the Duncan family. Therefore, if the people of the Duncan family get to know it, they won''t let you get


    away with it, too. You''ll be done!''


    After saying that, Watkins hurriedly ran towards the door of the bar for fear that Casey might give him


    another kick.


    Watching Watkins run away in panic, both Annabel and Elsa couldn''t helpughing.


    Casey shrugged. Then, he turned around, came back to the booth, and sat down.


    With an excited expression on her face, Annabel wanted to give Casey a hug to express her gratitude


    to him. Casey stretched out his arm, stopping Annabel.


    After being refused by Casey, Annabel was very unhappy. She murmured, "You should ept it. I just


    want to express my thanks to you, humph."


    Casey didn''t take what she said seriously at all. When he lived with her, he had already had a good


    understanding of her. If he didn''t keep refusing her, she would dare to do anything to him.


    "Anyway, I''m very happy to see Watkins to be frustrated. To celebrate it, let''s have a toast."


    As Annabel spoke, she poured two sses of spirit for Casey and Elsa. That was the special spirit in


    this bar. People who drank a ss of this kind of spirit would be drunk.


    They three picked up the sses, clinked their sses and then drank off the wine.


    After watching Casey and Elsa drink off the wine, Annabel put on a yful smile.


    ...


    In a hotel.


    The people of the Wong family lived here for the time being.


    Aftering back here, both Duffy and other several people were gasping for breath. However, they


    didn''t dare to have some rest. Instead, they rushed into the hotel and asked all the people of the Wong


    family toe out.


    The people of the Wong family all looked at Duffy with a puzzled expression on their faces. They didn''t


    know why he asked them to go out at night.


    "Caseyes to R Country, too. I still don''t know what his purpose is, but it''s definitely a bad thing for


    our family. We can''t stay in R Country anymore. Pack your things up, and we''re leaving here soon."


    Duffy shouted.


    When they heard Casey''s name, they were all scared. Then, they all hurriedly ran back to their rooms


    to pack up their things.


    "Oh, my God. Casey really won''t let us off. We have just settled down in R Country, but we''re forced to


    flee again. It''s too bad."

 Chapter 841 What Are You Doing

    Chapter 841 What Are You Doing


    In Sakura Hotel.


    After they left the bar, they directly came back here.


    When they were on the way back, Elsa began to be stupefied with drinks, and began to stagger.


    She was able to drink a lot of wine, but she couldn''t hold the wine well. After she drank the ss of


    spirit Annabel poured for her, she was immediately drunk. It was Casey and Annabel that helped her


    back.


    Annabel knew herself well. If she drank a ss of that spirit, she would be as drunk as Elsa. Therefore,


    after she poured two sses of spirit for Casey and Annabel, she poured herself a ss of other wine.


    Why did she intoxicate Elsa? She did that to prevent Elsa from disturbing her when she slept with


    Casey.


    After drinking that ss of liquor, Casey was also dizzy. He didn''t anticipate that that liquor would be so


    strong.


    However, he managed to maintain a sober mind ande back to the hotel.


    After they were back in the suite, Casey put Elsa on the bed of one room. He covered her with a quilt.


    After that, he left the room.


    Annabel pretended to be tipsy, and said, "I''m dizzy. I''ll take a bath and then go to sleep."


    After saying that, she went to the bathroom.


    Casey didn''t care about Annabel''s state at all. Feeling dizzy, he sat down on the sofa and wanted to


    sleep right away.


    Right at this moment, there was suddenly a screaming from the bathroom. Casey was startled and


    became sober at once. Thinking that someone hade to catch Annabel, he hurriedly rushed to the


    bathroom.


    After he opened the door of the bathroom, he saw that Annabel was sitting on the ground. She was


    disheveled, and therefore part of her body was exposed. Seeing that, Casey was a little antsy.


    Annabel looked at Casey with an aggrieved expression on her face, and said, "I...I can''t rise to my feet.


    Give me a hand."


    Casey had no choice but toe to Annabel. He didn''t look at her, and just stretched out a hand.


    "In this way, I can''t get up, either. I twisted my ankle before. And therefore I need you to pick me up."


    Annabel seemed to be shy and poor. At this point, not a man would be able to refuse her.


    Casey had to crouch down and carefully picked her up. He tried his best to avoid touching her.


    Annabel would certainly not miss this great opportunity. She leaned against Casey and whispered in


    his ear, "Tonight, you can do anything to me."


    Hearing that, Casey shivered. He realized that things might be out of his controlter, so he hurriedly


    pushed Annabel away. He spoke, "You''ve got up. Just have bath. I''m going out now."


    After saying that, he got out of the bathroom without hesitation, giving Annabel no chance to do


    anything else.


    Seeing that Casey had resisted the temptation, Annabel couldn''t help stamping her feet angrily. Just


    now, she was just pretending to fall down for the purpose of getting a chance to stay close to Casey.


    However, she didn''t expect that Casey should have such a strong will. At that point, he should be able


    to resist the temptation.


    "Humph, anyway, you''re already drunk. Generally speaking, you''ll fall asleepter. Then, I can do


    whatever I want to, and you can''t stop me."


    Annabel put on a sly expression on her face. Then she took off her clothes and took a bath.


    After Casey got out of the bathroom, to sober up, he shook his head with force. However, his body had


    been paralyzed by alcohol. Only sleep could help him sober up.


    He went to the sofa again. He was going to have some rest directly, so hey down on the sofa.


    Suddenly, he remembered that he could use a trick in XuanGong to sober up. So he closed his eyes


    and used XuanJin to sober himself up under the instructions of XuanGong.


    Gradually, Casey did sober up.


    Unexpectedly, XuanJin could be used to sober himself up. It was really fantastic.


    Before long, Annabel came out of the bathroom with only a towel wrapped around her. Her hair was


    wet. She looked very sexy.


    She cast a nce at Casey. After she found that Casey had fallen asleep, she immediately smiled


    excitedly.


    She quietly got close to the sofa and observed Casey carefully for a while. After that, she thought: No


    matter how reluctant you were, you were finally going to be my man.


    Then, she sat down near Casey and began to take off her clothes.


    At that time, with the help of XuanJin, Casey had sobered up. When he found that there was someone


    taking off his clothes, he opened his eyes at once.


    Annabel was happily taking off his clothes. When she suddenly Casey open his eyes, she was startled


    and stopped at once.


    Casey and Annabel looked at each other. A sudden silence fell for a few seconds.


    "What are you doing?" Casey asked.


    From the way Casey, he didn''t seem to be drunk at all. Therefore, Annabel was embarrassed at once.


    She asked, "You''re drunk. Why do you open your eyes? Close your eyes and have some sleep now."


    "I''ve sobered up." Casey spoke.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Annabel was even more embarrassed. It waspletely different from her n. Just now, this guy was


    still stered. Why did he suddenly sober up?


    "Oh, well, I thought that you might feel a little hot, so I wanted to take off your clothes for you.


    Otherwise, if you''re in a sweat, you''ll feel ufortable." Annabel hurriedly made up an excuse that


    even couldn''t convince herself.


    Casey rolled his eyes. Then he put Annabel''s hand away from his body. He said, "I know what you''re


    thinking. And I''ve told you many times that I love only Edith."


    Annabel stood up angrily and said, "So what? You''re so brilliant, so it''s normal that many women like


    you. I have the right to love you."


    "Anyway, I must sleep with you tonight."


    After saying that, Annabel was about to take off the towel and therefore totally exposed her body. She


    was sure that Casey would lose control of himself.


    Seeing that, Casey immediately caught hold of her wrists, after which he got up from the sofa at full


    speed and pulled her into the bedroom. Then, he used some force and put her down on the bed.


    "Just go to sleep. If you dare to do that again, I might throw you out through the window."


    After saying that, Casey turned around and went out of the room. He even closed the door for her.


    Annabel was so angry that she gave the bed a few punches. She didn''t expect that she would fail


    again.


    "Casey! You stupid guy! You''ll regret missing the chance to sleep with me!"

 Chapter 842 Muramasa, the Demon Blade

    Chapter 842 Muramasa, the Demon de


    On the next morning.


    When Elsa came out of her room with messy hair, Casey was sitting on the sofa in the living room and


    was looking at his mobile phone.


    On the table was the steaming breakfast that was just bought.


    She raised her head, looked at the clock, and found that it was already ten o''clock in the morning. She


    immediately patted herself on her forehead. She thought: Last night, I did drink too much. I should


    wake up sote.


    "Good morning. I''ve got the breakfast for you." Casey spoke to Elsa.


    Elsa nodded and said, "Thank you."


    At that time, Annabel also came out of her room. Besides, she looked angrily at Casey as if Casey had


    done some unforgivable things to her.


    When Elsa saw that, she thought of many things at once. She wondered if Annabel got so angry


    because Casey, who was drunk, did something to herst night.


    However, after another thought, she realized that she was wrong. Considering the way Annabel treated


    Casey, if Casey had done anything to Annabel, she would have been happy.


    "You stupid man, idiot, you stupid jerk!" Annabel shouted at Casey. Then, she turned around and went


    to the bathroom.


    Seeing this, Elsa immediately realized something: The reason why Annabel was so angry was not that


    Casey had done something to her, but that Casey had not done anything to her.


    Realizing what was going on, Elsa immediately smile. It was beyond her expectation that Annabel


    would be such an interesting person.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    After washing up, both women came to the table and had breakfast.


    When they were eating, Casey asked, "Do you know where I can get some weapon with good quality in


    R Country? Just something like a sword."


    When he left the Valley of Medicine God, to make full use of his power, Casey had thought of getting a


    suitable weapon for himself.


    Now, he had found Annabel. Next, he just needed to do something to prevent the people of the


    Thompson family from doing something that might damage his n. Then, he would just wait for the


    wedding to be held. Therefore, he wanted to find a suitable weapon for himself in the next few days.


    After hearing what Casey spoke, Elsa thought about it carefully and then shook her head. She said, "I


    don''t know much about weapon, so I don''t know where we can get weapon."


    As soon as Annabel heard Casey''s question, her eyes lit up. She said to Casey with her eyes


    narrowed, "I know where you can get weapons. Give me a kiss, and then I''ll tell you where to find a


    suitable weapon."


    Casey stared at Annabel for a while and then spoke to Elsa, "Go get a rope for me. I''m going to tie her


    up and send her to the Thompson¡¯s Vi. Maybe the head of the Thompson family will be willing to give


    me a good weapon in exchange of her."


    Annabel was so angry that she gritted her teeth. She said, "Casey, I just asked you to give me a kiss.


    There''s no need for you to be so cruel to me!"


    "If you tell me where I can get good weapons now, I won''t do that to you." Casey spoke.


    Annabel wore an aggrieved expression as if she were a wrong wife. She answered, "Tonight, an


    auction will take ce in the center of T City. Several days ago, I got a message. It''s said that


    Muramasa, the Demon de, will be sold at this auction. In R Country, this de is very famous. It is


    said that it is extremely sharp. During the Edo period, nearly ten thousand people were killed by the


    people who used this de. As a result, it became evil. Rumors have it that anyone who holds this


    de will be affected by it and will eventually be a ruthless killer."


    "It''s widely known to be an evil de, so it''s called a Demon de. It''s said that whoever gets this


    de will suffer disaster."


    "However, many people, who like to collect swords, still want to get this de. After all, despite the


    stories about this de, it could definitely be said to be the best de in our country. A lot of people


    don''t believe those stories and would like to have a look at that de."


    "If you''re not afraid of the possibility that you might suffer disaster, you may participate in this auction


    and try to win it."


    After hearing that, Casey nodded. He was interested in that de.


    The de, Muramasa, was made in the Edo period. Until now, there were still such stories about it. It


    meant that it was a sharp de.


    As for those so-called stories, Casey certainly didn''t believe them. He clearly knew that those stories


    were made up by people. People tended to be curious about the unknown things. When something


    existed for a long time, there would always be many such stories about that thing.


    "Well, then, we''ll participate in this auction tonight and see if I can win the de, Muramasa." Casey


    spoke.


    Annabel looked at Casey with an angry expression on her face and said, "I gave you information, but


    you didn''t give me a reward. You''re so mean."


    Casey looked at her and smiled. He said, "Then, after I win the de back, you can y with it."


    Annabel pouted at once and said, "People who will attend this auction are rich. I''m not sure if you can


    win it back."


    Casey shrugged and said, "Do you think it possible for someone else to win me in an auction?"


    Only then did Annabel remember that Casey was the young master of Guanling and that the money he


    had was likely to be more than all the assets of the Thompson family. It was highly possible that no one


    could win him in an auction.


    Finding that she couldn''t ask Casey to give her another reward, Annabel was annoyed. She vented her


    anger by eating all the food.


    In the evening, Casey, Annabel and Elsa went to the ce where the auction would be held. It could be


    said to be arge-scale auction, and people who participated in it were all rich. Everyone was dressed


    in expensive clothes, showing that they were noble.


    Casey specially put on formal clothes beforeing here. Annabel and Elsa were also dressed up.


    They stood beside Casey just like two bright stars.


    When they three arrived at the bidding block, Watkins got a piece of information from his men.


    "Mr. Watkins, ording to thetest piece of news, Miss Thompson, together with other two people,


    are dressed up and go to the ce where the auction will be held this evening. It seems that they''re


    going to buy something."


    Hearing that, Watkins sneered and murmured, "Although I am not as good as that guy in fighting, I''m


    richer than any person in R Country."


    "Isn''t it that you want to buy something? I won''t let you win what you want. I must take revenge on you


    for what happenedst night."


    "If I bid against you in the bidding block, you won''t dare toe to beat me there. Wait and see. I''ll let


    you know the power of money."

 Chapter 843 An Auction

    Chapter 843 An Auction


    At the entrance to the bidding block.


    When Casey and two women got close to the entrance, one person immediately came to stop them


    and said respectfully, "Sir, may I ask if you have the invitation to the auction?"


    Casey shook his head.


    That person didn''t show any impatience. Instead, he said patiently, "Sir, I''m sorry. But if a person


    without an invitation wants to enter into the bidding block, we''ll have to verify his or her asset first. Only


    people with assets that value at least 10 million dors are allowed toe in. May I ask if you want to


    have verification of your assets?"


    Casey directly took out his bank card, and said, "Yes, just do it."


    Daring not dy at all, that people hurriedly took Casey into one room. Both Annabel and Elsa waited


    outside the room.


    Before long, Casey came out from the room. The people, who took Casey into the room, looked at


    Casey as if Casey were made of gold and treated him in an extremely respectful manner.


    "Sir, I''ve asked my colleague to arrange you the seat closest to the auction block. There, you can see


    the very details of each lot clearly." That person spoke while looking at Casey.


    Casey nodded. Then, he asked Annabel and Elsa to go into the bidding block with him.


    The reason why they could receive such service was certainly that there was arge amount of money


    in Casey''s bank card. That people had never seen so much money in his life. In his opinion, Casey had


    enough money to buy all the lots at the auction today. When he was faced with such a guest, he would


    certainly provide a great service to him.


    They three entered into the bidding block. Led by a waiter, Casey, Annabel and Elsa sat down in the


    seats that were closest to the auction block. Casey was new here. When people around found that he


    sat in such a seat, they were all confused.


    However, someone soon recognized the two women sitting beside Casey: One of them was the young


    thought that they had figured out why Casey could sit in such a seat.


    "I''m really envious of him. He should be able toe here with the youngdy of the Thompson family


    and the youngdy of the Duncan family. How does he achieve that? I really want to ask him for advice


    on how to pick up women."


    "Humph, he''s but a toy boy who depends on women. It''s useless for him to sit in that seat. After all, he


    can''t ask those two women to buy things for him. Even if he sits there, he can''t afford to buy any of


    those lots. There''s no need to be envious of him."


    "If he really wants to achieve sess by depending on those two youngdies, I''m afraid that he will


    be disappointed. It''s never possible for those youngdies to get the assets of those two powerful


    families. They can at most live a well-off life themselves. At such an auction, those youngdies won''t


    have enough money to bid. If the young masters of those two familiese here, they might have


    enough money to buy things."


    "Maybe he just wants to know how it feels to sit at such a seat. I''ve seen too many such people."


    ...


    Hearing theughter and remarks from people around, Annabel put on a look of disdain, and spoke,


    "They''re all stupid. They defame others like that just because they''re envious of others. They''re just


    richer than ordinary people. They''re the same kind of people in essence."


    "When Casey bids for the lot, I''ll see if you will still say something like that."


    Before long, Watkins also came to the bidding block. He sat next to Annabel.


    He turned his head, looked at Annabel and Casey, and said with a smile, "What a coincidence! We all


    Both Annabel and Casey turned their heads and looked at Watkins. Annabel frowned at once and said


    with dislike on her face, "It''s too bad. I was previously happy. Now, a disagreeable person is sitting


    beside me. I even want to sit in another seat."


    After saying that, Annabel stood up and spoke to Casey who sat beside her, "Can I exchange the seats


    with you? I want to sit next to Elsa."


    Casey didn''t mind it. He swapped the seats with Annabel.


    When Watkins saw that Casey sat beside him, he said with a smile, "It should be my younger sister


    that makes it possible for you to sit in this seat, right? She''s really so silly that she helps you so much."


    "I can understand that everyone wants to know how it feels to be superior to others, so I''m not going to


    say anything about it. But I must make one thing clear. It''s I who am the heir of the Thompson family.


    And I''ll get most of the property of the Thompson family. Annabel could only get a small share of it."


    "If you take a fancy to a lotter, you can tell me. I''m willing to buy it for you on condition that you send


    my younger sister back home. No matter how good at fighting you are, you''re not good enough to be


    her husband. She''s destined to be married to the head of the Duncan family."


    After hearing what Watkins said, Casey roughly understood what he meant. Watkins just came here to


    make Casey lose face.


    Judging from the way Watkins spoke, it could be seen that he considered Casey to be a poor man. In


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    his opinion, it was Annabel that made it possible for Casey to sit in the first row.


    Casey shook his head with a smile. He thought: If Watkins really thought so, he would lose face again.


    "Thank you for your kindness. However, if I take a fancy to something, I''ll buy it myself. I''m not going to


    trouble you." Casey said with a smile.


    Watkins sneered. He thought: This guy was really reckless. The lots today were very expensive. It


    would take all the assets of a so-called rich person to buy the cheapest lot at the auction today. The


    reason why Casey dared to say those words must be that he had no idea how valuable the lots were.


    However, he didn''t bother to exin it to Casey. In his view, when the auction started, Casey would


    know how ignorant he was.


    Before long, the auction began.


    Tonight, most of the lots were antiques. Besides, there were a few paintings.


    As with other auctions, the lots sold at the beginning were things that were not very valuable when


    At this auction, all the lots were priced in M Country dors. The lowest starting price was five million


    dors. Every time a person bade, the increase in price should not be less than a hundred thousand


    dors.


    Not long after the auction began, Watkins had bought several antiques without hesitation, just as if he


    were shopping in the mall.


    Seeing that, people present were all surprised. At the same time, they were all very envious of Watkins.


    As a member of the Thompson family, he thought nothing of that amount of money.


    Every time Watkins bought an item, he would turn his head and look at Casey with a proud face. He


    seemed to be showing off to Casey.


    However, Casey was not affected at all.


    Finally, it was time to sell the most valuable item in the auction. The staff workers pushed a trolley to


    the auction block. On the trolley was a rectangr ss box. In the box was a well-made de. It


    could be seen that it was a good weapon at a nce.


    Muramasa, the Demon de!

 Chapter 844 A Hundred Million Dollars

    Chapter 844 A Hundred Million Dors


    "Wow, this de looks so good. I can feel that it was giving out a strong air of forcefulness by just


    looking at it. No wonder it''s the most famous de in our country." Elsa sighed while staring at the


    de.


    After seeing that this de was brought to the auction block, Casey got immediately hyped up. He sat


    straight a little and observed the de carefully.


    Judging from its appearance alone, Casey was sure that this de was very sharp. In H Country,


    people would praise a good de by saying that it could cut through iron as if it were mud. This


    sentence could exactly be used to praise this de.


    Casey had a gut feeling: If he held this de while covering it with XuanJin, he would be much better at


    fighting than before.


    It seemed that he had found what he needed.


    Watkins found that Casey, Annabel and Elsa were paying close attention to the de and therefore


    guessed that what they wanted to buy tonight was this de.


    He turned his head, smiled at Casey, and asked, "Why, are you interested in this de? If you agree to


    my term, I''ll buy it and send it to you. How about that?"


    Casey smiled and said, "Thank you, but you don''t have to. I''ll buy it myself."


    Watkins sneered and said, "This de is called Muramasa. It''s the most famous de in our country.


    Do you even know the starting price of it? How dare you say that you''ll buy it yourself?"


    Casey shrugged and didn''t answered.


    After Muramasa was brought to the auction block, the host introduced the history of and some stories


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    about Muramasa to everyone with passion. Finally, the host exined the workmanship, features and


    details of Muramasa to people present. People present were all amazed at what the host said and kept


    praising Muramasa.


    "Well, I''ll say no more. Let''s start selling Muramasa. The starting price of this de is ten million M


    Country dors. If you like to collect des, don''t miss this opportunity." The host said with a smile.


    Hearing the starting price, many people began to sigh. If ten million M Country dors were changed


    into the currency of H Country, it would mean nearly 70 million. And if it was changed into the currency


    of R Country, it would mean more than a billion. It was shocking.


    Most of the people present were rich. At least, they had assets that were worth 10 million M Country


    dors. However, it was just the starting price of Muramasa. How much it would take to buy it was still


    unknown. However, after a little thought, anyone could guess that it would be as much as the value of


    all assets of many people here.


    However, there were many people who had much more money than this price. Therefore, many people


    seemed to itch to bid.


    After the host told them the starting price, Watkins took a look at Casey again. Casey was calm. It


    seemed as if he was not shocked by the price. When Watkins noticed that, he put on a disdainful smile


    at once.


    "Unexpectedly, you''re quite good at acting. But it''s just the beginning. When people begin to bid, the


    price will be higher and higher. At that time, I''ll see if you can still pretend to be calm." Watkins thought.


    After the host said all those words, there were soon people who began to bid. They all wanted to buy


    this de.


    In less than five minutes, the price of the de became as high as thirty million M Country dors.


    At this time, some people began to stop bidding. It wasn''t that they didn''t want to buy this de. It was


    that the price was too high and that they couldn''t afford to buy it.


    Watkins turned his head, looked at Casey and asked with a smile, "Isn''t it that you want to buy this


    de? Why don''t you bid? Or is it that you can''t afford to buy it?"


    After saying that, Watkins raised a sign and shouted, "Thirty-five million M Country dors!"


    People present were all shocked. They all looked at Watkins and envied him deeply.


    "As the young master of the Thompson family, he''s really rich! He just bids once, but he has increased


    five million M Country dors! Ordinary people are unable to do that."


    "Since Mr. Watkins begins to bid, it seems that we''re all without hope today. No one here is richer than


    him."


    "The price of the de is nearly the same of the market value of ourpany. The Thompson family is


    so rich. Compared with the Thompson family, my family is too poor. It would be great to spend money


    like water."


    ...


    After hearing what Watkins said, Casey twitched his lips. To bid at the beginning was a waste of time.


    Therefore, he didn''t bid at that time. He just needed to bid when someone made thest bid. In this


    way, no one would bid against him.


    Now, seeing that Watkins began to bid, Casey also decided to bid.


    He raised the sign and shouted, "Fifty million M Country dors!"


    People present were shocked once again. And they were much more surprised than before. Increasing


    five million M Country dors at one time, Watkins had been generous enough. However, Casey


    increased 15 million M Country dors at one time. They didn''t know how to describe it.


    Everyone was staring at Casey in disbelief. It was beyond their expectation that he would bid at this


    moment.


    "Oh, my God. Is that guy out of his mind? He directly bids fifty million M Country dors for the de. It


    seems that he is determined to buy it!"


    "Doesn''t that guye here to apany Miss Thompson? We haven''t even seen him before. Isn''t


    him someone who tries to achieve sess by depending on Miss Thompson? Why does he bid


    against Mr. Watkins? Could it be that we were wrong about him?"


    "It seems that this guy is from a powerful family instead of amon family. His being able to sit in the


    first row should have nothing to do with the young master of the Thompson family and the young


    master of the Duncan family. Otherwise, he would not have bade against the young master of the


    Thompson family. Besides, he increases the price by 15 million M Country dors at a time. He''s so


    rich!"


    "It''s really shocking. Who will buy the de atst, him or Mr. Watkins? ording to my understanding


    of Mr. Watkins, I''m afraid that he won''t give up easily."


    ...


    At this moment, Watkins was also looking at Casey in disbelief. He had thought that Casey didn''t bid


    because he couldn''t afford to buy the de.


    However, Casey shocked him a lot soon after he bade. He nearly didn''t know what to do next.


    But Watkins calmed down soon. Since this guy wanted to bid against him, he would just increase the


    price by arge amount of money. He had never seen anyone who was richer than him.


    "Sixty million M Country dors!" Watkins shouted.


    Then he looked at Casey with his eyes narrowed and said with a sneer, "You want to bid against me,


    right? Let''s see who will buy the de atst."


    Casey was speechless and gave Watkins a nce. He had made up his mind to buy this de. With it,


    he could be much more powerful. For him, this de was a priceless treasure. Therefore, Casey


    would definitely buy it.


    If Watkins bade against him, he would be undoubtedly wasting his time.


    After taking a cold look at Watkins, Casey said, "I hope that you still dare to bidter."


    After saying that, Casey raised his sign and shouted,


    "One hundred million M Country dors!"

 Chapter 845 I Can Afford to Pay a Higher Price for It

    Chapter 845 I Can Afford to Pay a Higher Price for It


    A sudden silence fell.


    People present all suspected that they had misheard. For a moment, they didn''t believe that Casey


    really increased the price to a hundred million M Country dors.


    The host was also shocked. As a result, he didn''t ask if there was anyone who still wanted to bid for a


    long time.


    "A...A hundred million M Country dors. This gentleman bade a hundred million M Country dors for


    this de. Is there anyone that still wants to bid?" After realizing what was going on, the host took a


    deep breath and shouted in a trembling voice.


    A hundred million M Country dors waspletely more than what they had estimated. The de


    would be sold at a premium.


    "A hundred million M Country dors? Is he serious? Is a de worth so much money?"


    "Why do I feel that this guy just wants to bid against Mr. Watkins? Dose he increase the price to so high


    on purpose?"


    "Could it be that this guy doesn''t really want to buy the de and that he is just trying to raise the price


    of the de to deal for the purpose of dealing with Mr. Watkins?"


    "If he''s just trying to raise the price, he shouldn''t do this. If Mr. Watkins doesn''t bid, he will suffer a great


    loss."


    ...


    Watkins was staring at Casey in disbelief. Then, he got angry. In his opinion, Casey was fooling him.


    "Are you out of your mind? Do you know what a hundred million M Country dors means?" Watkins


    shouted at Casey.


    Casey smiled at him and spoke, "Why? Could it be that you dare not to bid now?"


    Watkins hesitated for a moment. The Thompson family was rich, and a hundred million M Country


    dors was just nothing for them. However, the property of the Thompson family was still under the


    control of Lowell. And Watkins just had only one tenth of the total assets of the Thompson family.


    He could afford to pay a hundred million M Country dors. However, if Lowell knew that he spent a


    hundred million M Country dors on buying a useless de, he could break his legs.


    Watkins was very unwilling to lose to Casey now. However, after careful consideration, he didn''t bid. If


    Casey was really just raising the price to deal with him, he would be fooled by Casey after he continued


    to bid.


    "Humph, I know what you''re thinking. You just want me to buy this de at a high price, right? But I


    won''t be fooled by you. I''ll give up on this de. You can just buy it."


    "I have to remind you of one thing. There is a stiption this time. If you bid at random and fail to pay


    for it, you''ll be killed."


    Watkins spoke to Casey in a malicious manner. In his opinion, Casey was just acting and he couldn''t


    afford to pay for it at all.


    Casey was not scared at all. He shrugged and said, "It''s just a hundred million M Country dors. I''m


    not poor and I can afford to pay for it."


    Watkins thought that Casey was taunting him. He was boiling with rage. Therefore, he raised his sign


    and shouted, "A hundred...and one million M Country dors!"


    As the young master of the Thompson family, he couldn''t stand being despised by others. Therefore,


    even just for the sake of his face, he must bid against Casey.


    However, considering that he might really have to buy the de, he didn''t increase by too much money.


    A cheer went up from the people present. They even stood up and pped for what Watkins had done.


    After Casey had raised the price to a hundred million M Country dors, Watkins still dared to bid. Only


    the young master of the Thompson family would dare to do such a thing.


    "As the young master of the Thompson family, he''s really rich! He should be willing to spend more than


    a hundred million M Country dors on only buying a de. This is not what we ordinary people can


    understand." The people present all admired Watkins.


    Hearing those remarks, Watkins wore a somber face. Only he himself knew that he bade just because


    he didn''t want to lose to Casey. He was also reluctant to buy a de with more than one hundred


    million M Country dors.


    Seeing that Watkins raised the price again, Casey raised his sign with a cold expression on his face in


    a leisurely manner, and said, "A hundred and fifty million M Country dors."


    When Watkins heard it, he just got up, pointed at Casey, and swore, "Fuck! You''re fooling me, right? I''m


    not going to buy the de. I don''t believe that you can pay for it."


    "Host, I suspect that he''s deliberately making trouble. I require you to put him under your control. He


    justes here to ruin the auction!" Watkins turned his head and looked at the host.


    Everyone present was watching it dumbfounded. When Casey raised the price to a hundred million M


    Country dors, they had been astonished enough. Now, when they heard that Casey raised the price


    to a hundred and fifty million M Country dors, they were so shocked that their heartbeat quickened a


    lot.


    These people usually participated in various auctions, but it was the first time for them toe across


    someone who was as generous as Casey.


    Therefore, most of them also thought that Casey was making trouble on purpose. After all, normal


    people would not increase the price by so much money at one time.


    When the host heard what Watkins said, he didn''t know what to do. Then, a person came to the host


    and spoke a few words in his ear. The host nodded at once. He looked at Casey in a more respectful


    way.


    After that people got down from the stage, the host picked up the microphone, and said, "We''ve


    confirmed that this gentleman has enough money to pay. Therefore, he was not making trouble on


    purpose."


    The bidding block was in uproar.


    Watkins looked at Casey with a surprised expression on his face, and murmured, "You...You can afford


    to pay a hundred and fifty million M Country dors?"


    "Maybe you can continue to raise the price. I can afford to pay a higher price." Casey said.


    Watkins swallowed his saliva. Just now, he bad a hundred and one million M Country dors for the


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    de merely on impulsive. Now, the price had been increased to a hundred and fifty million M Country


    dors. He didn''t dare to bid anymore.


    "A hundred and fifty million M Country dors. This gentleman bids a hundred and fifty million M


    Country dors for the de. Is there anyone who still wants to bid?"


    The host asked this question for three times. Then, as if he were worried that Casey would regret it, he


    struck the hammer for three times and made sure that Casey would but Muramasa.


    People present all cast admiring eyes at Casey. At the same time, they began to be curious about who


    Casey was.


    Casey was able to bid against the young master of the Thompson family and was willing to spend a


    hundred and fifty million M Country dors on buying a de. Considering that, they all believed that


    Casey was not an ordinary person. At the very least, Casey, who seemed to be calm, was from a family


    that was much more powerful than the Thompson family.


    Watkins came back to his seat with a frustrated face. He was not as good as Casey in fighting;


    besides, he was not as good as Casey in being rich. He had never anticipated that.


    It was absolutely the biggest failure he had ever suffered.


    Seeing that Watkins was frustrated, Annabel was very happy. Then, she added one word, "Watkins,


    don''t be too sad. As a matter of fact, except the fact that Casey is better than you in fighting and that


    he''s richer than you are, he more handsome than you."


    After saying that, she began tough.

 Chapter 846 Visiting the Thompson Family

    Chapter 846 Visiting the Thompson Family


    After making the payment, Casey sessfully got Muramasa, the de which was known as the best


    de in R Country.


    When he just took it, he found that it was cold. Casey found that the hairs on his body all stood up.


    Soon after that, he suddenly had a strong desire to kill someone and an impulse to take fight against


    other people with this de.


    History and people''s opinion could sometimes give something a special character. In the past many


    years, this de was held by all kinds of people. And many stories about it were made up. Therefore,


    when people got this de, they would unconsciously look at it in the same way as people did in the


    stories.


    It could be said to be a psychological hint. Casey had this kind of feeling just because he had heard


    that the people holding this de were likely to be a ruthless killer.


    Of course, if this de really had an influence on a person''s will, Casey would not be able to exin it.


    That would be a mystical matter.


    After he slipped his fingers on this de, Casey clearly sensed the texture of this de. In terms of


    merely quality, this de could indeed be said to be among the best des in the world.


    He used XuanJin and passed it to the de through his palm, after which the de gave out a sound


    at once. It seemed to be quite mystical thing.


    Both Annabel and Elsa watched it with a surprised expression on their faces. They didn''t expect that


    this legendary de was really unordinary.


    The staff workers were also startled by the sound given out by the de. They had all heard about the


    stories about Muramasa. However, during the many days when they kept this de, nothing strange


    had ever happened. Now, as soon as Casey took hold of it, it should give out a sound.


    It was scary enough that this de could make a sound.


    As a matter of fact, it was XuanJin that made it give out a sound, and it was impossible for this de


    itself to do so.


    "It''s really good. Before I be a master in sublimation, it will be the medium for me to exert my


    power. I hope that you will not disappoint me."


    Casey returned the de to the sheath with a smile.


    He didn''t try how much power this de, when covered with XuanJin, could exert in this ce. After all,


    if he tore this building down, he would have topensate for it.


    They three went out of the bidding block. Having already bought what Casey wanted, they didn''t want


    to see the items that had not been sold.


    Just when they reached the door of the bidding block, Casey saw that Watkins was standing


    somewhere not far away from them.


    The reason why Watkins was waiting here was that he wanted to know if Casey was really able to pay


    a hundred and fifty million M Country dors.


    When he saw Caseye out with Muramasa in his hand, his face darkened immediately.


    Casey smiled at him, and asked, "Why do you wait here? Could it be that you want me to hit you with


    Muramasa?"


    Watkins immediately sneered and said, "Don''t be triumphant. After all, Annabel is going to marry to the


    head of the Duncan family. When you took her away, you have offended the people of the Duncan


    family. Now, you''re in our country. And you''re no match for the Duncan family. I''m going to go to the


    Duncan¡¯s house and ask them to send someone to deal with you now!"


    After saying that, Watkins was about to turn around and go to the Duncan¡¯s house.


    Casey narrowed his eyes, and then rushed to Watkins in an instant. Then, he stretched out his hand,


    grabbed Watkins by the arm, and said with a smile, "Well, then, I can''t let you go."


    "What are you doing? Let me go!" Watkins was immediately in a panic. He didn''t anticipate that Casey


    would do that to him.


    "Don''t worry. Let''s have a meal together. I''ll send you back to your home."


    As he spoke, while pulling Watkins, he got close to Annabel and Elsa.


    The thugs, who came here with Watkins, had already known how powerful Casey wasst night. So


    they dared not to go to save Watkins.


    Annabel found that Casey was grabbing Watkins. Feeling confused, she asked, "Why do you catch


    him?"


    "He''s going to send messages to the people of the Duncan family. Once they know that you''re with me


    now, my n will be ruined." Casey exined.


    "But we can''t hold him for a long time. If we do that, it will be easier for my father to realize that


    something''s wrong." Annabel said.


    "Therefore, after we have a meal, we''ll visit your family. I''ll talk to your father about it in person."


    After saying that, Casey began to walk. He was still grabbing Watkins.


    Watkins was but amon person, and he had no ability to resist at all.


    They went to a restaurant. On the way, Watkins had been shouting and trying to make trouble for


    Casey. After Casey used some tricks, Watkins stopped.


    "It''s meaningless for you to catch me. The head of the Duncan family specially asks Annabel to marry


    him. When you do so, you''re against the people of the Duncan family. Sooner orter, the people of the


    Duncan family wille to you." Watkins spoke to Casey in a threatening tone while eating noodles.


    "s, stop speaking. If you speak again, I''ll throw your food." Annabel glowered at Watkins.


    Watkins hurriedly put the bowl under his protection. Then, he looked at Annabel and said, "I make so


    much effort to save you, but you should treat me in this way. You''re so ungrateful."


    Annabel twitched her lips and spoke, "I know why you did all that. If I don''t marry to the head of the


    Duncan family, the people of the Duncan family will get angry. And you''re just afraid that your property


    will be affected by it. How dare you say that I''m being ungrateful? Shame on you."


    Seeing that they quarreled with each other, Casey put down his chopsticks and spoke, "Stop. Just eat.


    We''ll make things clear after we''re in your home."


    Annabel sneered at once. After that, she lowered her head and began to eat noodles.


    Watkins was also angry. In his opinion, Annabel went too far. However, now, Annabel got support from


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Casey. So he didn''t dare to say anything.


    When Elsa watched it, she unconsciously put on a smile. She could feel one thing: Watkins and


    Annabel loved each other, though they didn''t get along well with each other from an early age. This


    was the way in which most siblings in the world got along with each other.


    However, Elsa had never quarreled with her brothers like that because her brothers really didn''t regard


    her as a family member.


    Therefore, Elsa was a little envious of Annabel.


    After they had the meal, they all went to the Thompson¡¯s Vi together.


    Led by Watkins and Annabel, Casey met the parents of Annabel sessfully.


    In the living room of the Thompson¡¯s Vi.


    Looking at Annabel, who had disappeared for two days, Lowell smashed the cup in his hand.


    "How dare youe back home! Get the hell out of here. You''re not good enough to be my daughter!"

 Chapter 847 Intimidating Them

    Chapter 847 Intimidating Them


    Annabel was very unhappy that her father snapped at her soon after she came back, so she shouted at


    Lowell, "I don''t care. You marry me to a demon just for your benefits. You''re not good enough to be my


    father!"


    Seeing that Annabel dared to talk to him in such a manner, Lowell wanted to beat her.


    Annabel hid behind Casey at once. Casey was with her. Therefore, she was sure that Lowell would not


    be able to hurt her.


    Casey came here for the purpose of informing the people of the Thompson family of the real reason


    why the head of the Duncan family wanted to marry Annabel. Therefore, he certainly wouldn''t let Lowell


    hit Annabel.


    Lowell gave Casey a nce and asked, "Who are you? This is my family affair. Don''t interfere with it.


    Get out of my way."


    Before Casey could say a word, Watkins hurriedly spoke, "Dad, it''s he that took Annabel away.


    Besides, he even beat me. Just now, he even forced me to stay with him. He wants to stop us from


    building connections with the Duncan family through the marriage of Annabel."


    Hearing that, Lowell looked at Casey with a hint of hostility in his eyes, and said in a cold voice, "What


    do you think you are? You should dare to interfere with the affairs of my family!"


    At this moment, Becky, Annabel''s mother, found that Casey looked exactly the same as the person in


    the sketches in the room of Annabel. Therefore, she was immediately sure that Casey was the guy who


    Annabel missed day and night.


    She immediately took a step forward, and spoke, "I know who he is. He''s the fe who our daughter


    loves deeply. He''s the reason why our daughter is unwilling to marry the head of the Duncan family."


    After hearing what she said, Annabel disliked Casey more. He directly said to Casey, "It''s you that


    tempt my daughter, making her be unwilling to marry to the head of the Duncan family. Do you think


    you''re eligible to be the husband of the youngdy of the Thompson family? Listen, get the hell out of


    here now. And don''te to find my daughter anymore. Otherwise, I''ll teach you a good lesson!"


    Casey looked at Annabel''s parents helplessly. Unexpectedly, he would be taunted soon after he came


    here.


    Watkins knew that Casey should be from a powerful family. However, when he saw that Casey was


    taught such a lesson by his parents, he was very happy.


    "How can you make such ament on him? It''s not that he''s not good enough to be my husband. It''s


    that I''m not eligible to be his wife!" Annabel said angrily.


    "Humph, you''re really blinded by him. He''s a poor guy from H Country. How is it possible that he''s


    eligible to marry to the youngdy of our family? I''ve seen too many such people. Even if I kill him now,


    what can he do?" Lowell said with a disdainful expression on his face.


    Becky also stared at Casey with disdain in her eyes. Obviously, she looked down upon Casey because


    of her preconceived ideas.


    Casey knew one thing very well: The best way to deal with the current situation was to let the parents


    of Annabel realize how stupid they were.


    He gave Lowell a nce and said coldly, "You may have a try. I''m interested how you''re going to kill


    me."


    Seeing that Casey dared to provoke him, Lowell spoke at once, "Security guards! Catch this arrogant


    guy. Show him how good at fighting you are!"


    Watkins hurriedly came to Lowell, and said, "Father, that guy is very good at fighting. I''m afraid that our


    security guards can''t defeat him."


    Lowell didn''t believe him. He said, "He''s but a fe in his twenties. He can''t be too good at fighting. Our


    security guards have been trained for many years. They can certainly deal with him! After all, he''s just


    an arrogant young man!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, a group of strong security guards came rushing in from outside. They


    seemed to be good at fighting.


    Aftering in, they directly surrounded Casey and was about to attack him.


    Casey drew Muramasa from the sheath and then covered the de with XuanJin. After that, he


    narrowed his eyes and took a look at those security guards.


    Lowell sneered and said, "des are just toys for children. Do you really think that you can defeat


    these security guards with a de? It''s ridiculous!"


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Casey raised Muramasa. With a low sound, he moved the de. Soon after that, a huge ray of light.


    The ray of light was about thirty meters long and fell on the front door of the vi.


    The crystalmp suspending from the ceiling was broken into two pieces. The iron door was broken


    into many pieces in an instant. And there was even a deep crack in the marble floor, exposing the


    cement below.


    People present had the feeling that the vi shook slightly. The security guards, who surrounded


    Casey, sat on the ground because of the force of that ray of light.


    If those security guards were in the way of that ray of light, they would have been killed.


    Just being affected by that ray of light, those security guards, who had been well trained, were so


    scared that they almost cried.


    "It...It''s too terrible. He''s not a human being! It''s really too terrible!" A security guard shouted while


    looking at Casey with a frightened expression on his face.


    Both Lowell and Becky were startled by Casey''s sudden move. When they looked at the ruined living


    room, fear really engulfed both of them.


    It was impossible for human beings to cause such a damage to the living room. Only god could do such


    a supernatural thing.


    Watkins also stared at Casey in disbelief. He had known that Casey was powerful, but he didn''t expect


    Casey to be so powerful.


    "Is...Is that demon de really so powerful? It should be able to make such a ray of light!" Watkins


    spoke in a trembling voice.


    Except him, both Annabel and Elsa were scared a lot, though they had already known that Casey had


    been more powerful than ordinary people could imagine.


    For a while, Annabel even suspected that Casey was actually a god. Otherwise, how could he give


    such a blow?


    Elsa was not as shocked as Annabel. After all, when they were in the Valley of Medicine God, she had


    already seen the faintly discernible palm Casey made.


    After Casey gave that blow, a sudden silence fell in the vi.


    Casey was also looking at Muramasa in disbelief. He didn''t anticipate that this de could exert his


    power so well. Just now, he was just trying, but it should cause such great damage.


    He turned his head, took a look at Lowell and Becky, and asked,


    "Now, can you listen to me?"

 Chapter 848 We Are Going to Be a Family Soon

    Chapter 848 We Are Going to Be a Family Soon


    "Who...Who the hell are you? Why are you so powerful?" Lowell looked warily at Casey. Now, he had


    to take Casey seriously.


    Casey returned Muramasa in the sheath and said slowly, "I''m Cass Davies, from B City, H Country.


    Maybe you can call me...the young master of Guanling."


    When Casey said that he was the young master of Guanling, the people of the Thompson family,


    including Watkins, were all startled. So far, many powerful families or consortia in the world looked


    down upon Guanling. In their opinion, Guanling was just a high-end amusement park.


    However, the people of the Thompson family knew clearly how powerful Guanling was. Guanling could


    use the resources they had to destroy a world-ss family like the Thompson family in a very short


    time.


    This was the reason why Annabel was so afraid of Guanling at that time. Moreover, it was proved by


    the destruction of the Cunningham family.


    At that time, Lowell had told Annabel and Watkins one thing: The least people they could offend were


    the people of Guanling. And it would be best if they could make friends with the people of Guanling.


    In Lowell''s view, Guanling was more powerful than the Duncan family.


    They had also heard that it was the young master of Guanling who destroyed the Turner family.


    Annabel had a very close rtionship with Casey who was the young master of Guanling. However,


    knowing that Casey would never marry her, she didn''t tell her family members about it.


    Now, when they got to know the fact that the person their daughter loved was the young master of


    Guanling, they were shocked.


    Watkins looked at Casey withplicated feelings. Now, he finally understood why Casey would


    spend a hundred and fifty million M Country dors on buying a de without hesitation.


    He was the young master of Guanling!


    Considering that Guanling was so rich, 150 million M Country dors might just be the pocket money


    Casey received.


    Lowell and Becky also thought of many things. Lowell thought: Guanling was really extremely powerful.


    The young master of Guanling should have mastered such mystical skills. If the people of Guanling had


    all mastered such skills, who could be match for Guanling in the world?


    Becky thought: The people my daughter loved was not a guy with no money and no power. Instead, he


    was the young master of Guanling which was very powerful. This girl was so silly that she concealed


    this fact from them. If she had told them that she loved the young master of Guanling, how would they


    have forced her to marry the head of the Duncan family? Well, the young master of Guanling was really


    handsome. He was good enough to be my daughter''s husband.


    "So youe here to stop us from marrying Annabel to the head of the Duncan family?" Becky asked.


    After some thought, Casey believed that what she said was not wrong. Therefore, he nodded and said,


    "Yes."


    Hearing that, Becky immediately looked at Casey as if he were the husband of Annabel. She said, "Oh,


    got it. It seems that we''ve got you wrong. Annabel didn''t tell us who you are. Otherwise, we wouldn''t


    treat you in that way."


    "Don''t just stand still. Since we''re going to be a family, let''s sit down and talk."


    "You''re from a powerful family. Besides, you''re handsome and strong, Moreover, for the sake of


    Annabel, you''re willing to be against the Duncan family ande here to stop us from marrying


    Annabel to the head of the Duncan family. From it, I can see that you really love my daughter.


    Therefore, if you really want to marry Annabel, we''ll support you, even if at the expense of breaking our


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    promise to the people of the Duncan family."


    Hearing what Becky said, people present were all dumbfounded. Just now, they were at daggers


    drawn. Now, ording to Becky, they were going to be a family.


    Lowell agreed with Becky. After all, if they could build connections with Guanling through marriage,


    they wouldn''t have to be afraid of the Duncan family. Besides, Casey was young and powerful. He


    would be a much better husband than the head of the Duncan family.


    Annabel blushed. She didn''t expect that Becky would falsely believe that Casey specially came here to


    stop them from marrying her to the head of the Duncan family. For a while, she was so embarrassed


    that she wanted to disappear from the vi.


    Casey was astonished. He was surprised that Becky would think of that.


    "You''ve probably got me wrong. I do want to stop you from marrying Annabel to the head of the


    Duncan family, but not for the reason you think. I''m trying to save her. That''s because she has saved


    my life before. Moreover, the Duncan family havemitted all sorts of wickedness, and I want to


    destroy it." Casey exined.


    After hearing that, both Becky and Lowell were surprised. They believed that Annabel loved Casey very


    much. However, ording to Casey, he just came here to pay a debt of gratitude, not to marry


    Annabel.


    After hearing the exnation of Casey, Annabel was filled with a sense of loss. She had known that


    Casey would definitely not ept her love. However, when Casey exined things so clearly and


    This guy didn''t love her at all.


    "Don''t say so. Annabel''s beautiful. If you take a fancy to her, we will support you." Becky didn''t want to


    miss the chance to build connections with Guanling.


    "I''m sorry, but I''m married. Besides, I have a daughter. Therefore, I won''t fall in love with anyone else


    other than my wife. Don''t mention it again, please." Casey said.


    Becky was embarrassed. It was beyond her expectation that she would get such a response.


    Seeing that the atmosphere was embarrassed, Lowell hurriedly moved to another topic. He asked,


    "Why did you imed that the Duncan family hasmitted all sorts of wickedness? Is it because


    there is a conflict between Guanling and the Duncan family? Or is there any other reasons?"


    Casey told the people of the Thompson family what evil things the people of the Duncan family had


    done without hesitation. Then, he exined to them the real reason why the head of the Duncan family


    wanted to marry Annabel.


    After he said those words, he asked Elsa, a member of the Duncan family, to prove that what he said


    was true.


    After hearing that, the people of the Thompson family were all shocked. They didn''t expect that the


    people of the Duncan family would secretly do such evil things.


    Lowell knew the fact that the head of the Duncan family was practicing a secret skill to be more


    powerful. The people of the Duncan family called it Saints Kung Fu. Unexpectedly, it was so evil.


    He turned his head, looked at Annabel, and felt guilty. It never urred to him that he nearly put


    Annabel in a bad situation for the future of the Thompson family.


    Becky was also very guilty. Both Lowell and Becky came to Annabel and apologized to her.


    Annabel didn''t me them. After all, they were her parents. Besides, powerful families tended to build


    connections with other powerful families through marriage. Therefore, there was no need for her to


    me her parents.


    "I forgive you. However, when the property is distributed in the future, I want to have half of it.


    Otherwise, Watkins will always bully me. I can''t bear it anymore." Annabel said angrily.


    Watkins was thinking about how to apologize to Casey and build a friendly rtionship with him. When


    he heard what Annabel said, he was dumbfounded at once.

 Chapter 849 To Be Pregnant with His Child

    Chapter 849 To Be Pregnant with His Child


    After exining to Lowell and Becky the situation of the Duncan family, Casey told them that he would


    deal with the Duncan family in person and that he just needed some help from the people of the


    Thompson family. ording to Casey, the people of the Thompson family couldn''t let the people of the


    Duncan family know that something was wrong, otherwise the people of the Duncan family would be


    alert.


    Lowell understood the times, knowing what was the best for the Thompson family. Therefore, he


    agreed.


    And he knew very well that he could only agree to Casey''s term. If he said no, he was afraid that Casey


    would kill everyone in the Thompson family with his de.


    After they had reached an agreement on every matter, Becky warmly invited Casey and Elsa to live in


    the Thompson¡¯s Vi. She imed that she did so to prevent the people of the Duncan family from


    finding that something was wrong. However, as a matter of fact, she was just unwilling to give up. In


    her opinion, she should try to help her daughter get happiness. After all, marriage was very important.


    In her view, Annabel couldn''t just give up on Casey even if he had been married.


    In powerful families like the Thompson family, traditions in terms of marriage were still preserved. A


    man was allowed to have more than one wife.


    That was a top families in the world needed more than one heir. If the heir died, there must be another


    heir who would inherit the property.


    The reason why the heads of powerful families married more than one wife was that they wanted to


    have more offspring to take care of the family business.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    And Casey, as the young master of Guanling, could marry Annabel, even if he had been married. In


    Becky''s opinion, if Annabel could marry the young master of Guanling, which was very powerful,


    Annabel would certainly be able to live a happier life than that of most people in the world, even if she


    was just the second wife of Casey.


    Casey didn''t know that Becky was thinking about that. He just found it troublesome to live in a hotel.


    Considering that he had temporarily allied himself with the Thompson family, he thought that it would


    be better to live here.


    The wedding would be held a few dayster. In the next few days, Casey was going to transform his


    three moves, Tianxing Blow, Moon Invitation, and Thunder Shocking Blow, into swordsmanship. In this


    way, he would definitely be able to fight much better,


    The martial arts were actually linked to each other. The skills of boxing seemed to have nothing to do


    with swordsmanship, but they were essentially the same. It was just that the medium in which people


    exerted power was different.


    During the days when nd lived in the Davies House, he had told Casey something about it. Casey


    was very clever, and it was not difficult for him to turn the skills of boxing into swordsmanship.


    In the afternoon, Becky asked Annabel to go to her room.


    "Mom, what''s the matter?" Annabel asked while staring at Becky.


    Looking at Annabel, Becky smiled and asked, "Annabel, tell me, do you still love Casey deeply?"


    Hearing that, Annabel was filled with a sense of loss. She spoke, "Even if I do, so what? That guy is


    stubborn, and will definitely be faithful to his wife. No matter how much I love him, he will not take a


    fancy to me."


    Hearing that, Becky gently touched Annabel''s hair and said, "You silly girl, there is not a man who is


    really faithful to his partner. Every man has a wandering eye. When a man ims himself to be faithful


    to his partner, there are only two possibilities. First, he hasn''t met a woman who is attractive enough.


    Second, the woman who loves him hasn''t tried her best to chase after him."


    Hearing that, Annabel shook her head at once and said, "You said so just because you know nothing


    about Casey. Among the men I have met, he''s the one who is most faithful to his wife. Every woman


    wants her partner to be faithful to her. However, his loved one is not me."


    "You''re too short of experience. You should give up just in such a circumstance." Becky said seriously.


    "Now, he doesn''t love you. However, it doesn''t mean that he will not fall in love with you in the future.


    Love grows over time. As long as you stay with him for a long time, he will gradually fall in love with


    you. Therefore, now, you should try to find out a way to stay with him forever. Only in this way can you


    have a chance to be in love with him." Becky continued to say.


    Annabel gave Becky a nce and asked, "What do you mean?"


    "The reason why I asked Casey to live here is that I want to give you an opportunity. He doesn''t love


    you. However, as long as he sleeps with you, he''ll have to be responsible for it for the rest of his life."


    Becky said.


    "But, I''ve tried many times before, and I always failed." Annabel spoke.


    "You failed just because you were without my help. Now, he lives in our house, and I''ll help you. So it


    will be easy for you to do that," Beckyughed, "Do you know the best way to build asting


    rtionship with a man?"


    "What''s that?" Annabel asked.


    "To be pregnant with his child." Becky answered.


    As she spoke, she took out a bag of medicine from her pocket and then put it on the table. She said, "I


    got it from the best doctor of our country. As long as you take it before you sleep with him, you''ll be very


    likely to be pregnant. As long as you''re pregnant with his child, he''ll have to be responsible for you."


    Hearing that, Annabel was immediately shocked. She didn''t expect that her mother would give such a


    piece of advice to her. She had never thought of something like that before.


    "But...But, will that be too much?" Annabel asked.


    "My silly girl, if you love him so deeply, it''s ok for you to use some tricks. To get happiness, you should


    try all the means." Becky spoke.


    Annabel kept silent for a while. Looking at the bag of medicine, she didn''t say a word for a long time.


    What they were not aware of was that Casey was at the door of the room when they were talking. He


    had nned to go to the courtyard to try the swordsmanship transformed from those three moves.


    Unexpectedly, he heard that Becky and Annabel were talking about him.


    It happened that the door of Becky''s room didn''t close properly. Therefore, Casey could hear the


    conversation between them clearly.


    After hearing what Becky said, Casey was lost in thought.

 Chapter 850 Become an Expert in Fighting in Sublimation before the Wedding Day

    Chapter 850 Be an Expert in Fighting in Sublimation before the Wedding Day


    "So, am I trapped?" Caseyughed at himself sarcastically. After he heard what Becky said, he had the


    feeling that he was trapped. If he didn''t happen to hear their conversation, he might really be trapped


    bv Becky.


    Annabel had also tried every means to get Casey. However, she was very innocent in nature. However,


    Becky, who was elder than Annabel, was different from her. She knew very well how to build asting


    rtionship with a man. If Casey was not prepared in advance, it would be easy to be trapped by her.


    At the same time, Casey finally found the reason why Annabel usually came up with those strange


    ideas. With such a mother, it was impossible for Annabel to be an innocent woman.


    "Well, shall I stay here or leave here now? Compared with the people of the Duncan family, it''s more


    difficult to deal with these women." Casey wondered.


    Just when he was thinking about whether he should live in the Thompson¡¯s Vi, Annabel spoke.


    "Mom, if I followed your advice, Casey would never be able to get rid of me. However, that''s not what I


    want. As a matter of fact, I just want him to love me. If I use this method, he''ll only hate me. I don''t want


    that to happen. Compared with bing a person he hates, I''d rather not meet him in the future."


    Annabel said with a serious expression on her face.


    Then, she pushed the bag of medicine back to Becky and defined her position.


    Seeing that Annabel should refuse to follow her advice, Becky was astonished. Then, she continued to


    try to persuade Annabel, "Annabel, this is your only chance. If you miss it, it will be hard for you to find


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    such a chance in the future."


    "Stop. I won''t do that to Casey. If I can''t make him love me, it just means that I''m not good enough. I


    don''t want him to consider me to be a bad woman who will do anything in order to achieve my goal."


    After saying that, Annabel got up and took a deep breath. She was very relieved.


    Casey, who was standing at the door, didn''t expect that Annabel would make such a decision.


    Therefore, he formed a new opinion of her.


    In fact, in his view, Annabel was a good woman. However, he had given all his love to Edith and


    therefore couldn''t fall in love with any other woman.


    Annabel met Casey toote.


    Finding that Annabel was about toe out, Casey went downstairs with Muramasa at once.


    After going out of the room, Annabel had the feeling that something was wrong. She said to herself,


    "Why did I have the feeling that someone was overhearing our conversation? Could it be that it''s an


    illusion?"


    ...


    In the Duncan¡¯s house.


    In Ma''s room.


    It was dark in the room. There were a few lighted candles, the color of which were strange. Beside it


    was an antique incense burner that was emitting a kind of fragrance that could affect people''s spirit.


    There was a table in the center of the room. On the table were all kinds of sacrificial offerings. It


    seemed that those things were being offered to something.


    Ma was kneeling down in front of that table. With his eyes closed, he was murmuring something.


    He seemed to be holding a kind of ceremony.


    After a long time, he opened his eyes, exhaled, and then spoke slowly, "What''s the matter?"


    A person was standing in the corner of the room. After hearing what Ma spoke, that person


    immediately bowed to Ma and said, "Our men found thatMiss Elsahad been to Sakura Hotel and


    an auction. She''s with the youngdy of the Thompson family and a man in his twenties."


    "We suspect that Miss Elsa has betrayed us."


    Hearing that, Ma sneered at once. He murmured, "Why, did she inform the people of the


    Thompson family of our affairs?"


    "I''m not sure, but it''s very possible that she has done so. Otherwise she should havee back home


    immediately after she came back to our country." That person answered.


    Ma sneered and said, "I didn''t expect that that damn woman would betray us. She is indeed not as


    good as a dog. At least, a dog won''t betray its owner."


    "If you discovered it a few days ago, I would definitely bring her back. But there is no need for me to do


    that now. Even if she has told the truth to the people of the Thompson family, it doesn''t matter. I don''t


    need the youngdy of the Thompson family anymore."


    As he spoke, he took out a jade pendant from his pocket and watched it for a while. It was Soul Setting


    Jade, the thing Casey wanted to get from the Duncan family.


    "Surprisingly, this jade pendant from H Country has a mystical effect. With it, I''m mentally and


    emotionally stable. Besides, it can help me get rid of my evil thoughts. With this Jade pendant, I don''t


    need to sleep with a virgin to transfer my evil thoughts after I be a master in sublimation."


    "So, it doesn''t matter whether that damn woman will tell the truth to the people of the Thompson


    family."


    After hearing that, that person said at once, "Yes, I got it!"


    Ma got up from the ground. After taking a look at a bowl in which there was something ck, he


    said, "Now, everything is ready. And I''ve got this jade pendant. Therefore, I don''t have to wait


    anymore."


    "Later, I''ll begin to make progress. And it will take a few days. If I''m not wrong, I''ll be a master in


    sublimation on the wedding day."


    "Don''t let anyone know it. And the wedding must be held as agreed. If the people of the Thompson


    family don''t cooperate with us, teach them a good lesson. No matter what the people of the Thompson


    family think, the wedding must be held on wedding day."


    "Besides, after I be an expert in fighting in sublimation, I will be greatly more powerful than I used


    to be. And the so-called experts in fighting in our country will no longer be match for me. I want every


    person in our country to know how powerful I am. Therefore, invite the most famous experts in fighting


    in our country to attend this wedding. At that time, I''ll have a fight against them."


    "After I kill those experts in fighting, everyone in our country will be submissive to our family!"


    That person bowed to Ma at once, and replied, "Yes!"


    After saying those words, Ma picked up that bowl. The ck liquid in the bowl was very smelly.


    However, Mapletely ignored it and drank it off.


    After drinking that, Ma hurriedly sat down on the ground and crossed his legs. A wisp of ck


    smoke lingered around him. ck blood vessels appeared beside his eyes, looking terrifying.

 Chapter 851 It Is Just So-so

    Chapter 851 It Is Just So-so


    In the Thompson¡¯s Vi.


    In the living room. Lowell gathered together all the people of the Thompson family. Casey and Elsa


    were also there.


    "I''ve just got a message that the people of the Duncan family have invited the most famous four


    masters of Shinobido to attend the wedding. Besides, ording to the people of the Duncan family, to


    celebrate the wedding, the head of the Duncan family will fight against those four masters of Shinobido


    on the wedding."


    "The rtionship between the Duncan family and those four masters of Shinobido has always been


    bad. Now, they should invite them to attend the wedding. There seems to be a plot."


    Lowell told the message to the people present. Then, he was lost in thought.


    After hearing that, Casey thought for a while. Obviously, the head of the Duncan family wanted to show


    his power to the ninja circle after he became an expert in fighting in sublimation.


    It was strange. To really be a master in sublimation, the head of the Duncan family needed to


    sleep with a woman. Therefore, he should not be able to fight against others on the wedding day. After


    all, he couldn''t sessfully be a master in sublimation before he slept with a woman.


    Now, he invited four masters of Shinobido in R Country to the wedding, and imed that he would fight


    against them on the wedding day. Casey wondered if the head of the Duncan family was going to fight


    against those four masters of Shinobido before he really became a master in sublimation.


    Or was it possible that the head of the Duncan family had be an expert in fighting in sublimation?


    In theory, it was impossible for the head of the Duncan family to be a master in sublimation before


    the wedding was held, unless he found another way to be a master in sublimation.


    Casey was unable to guess the details. And it was not good to go to the Duncan family now.


    He would have to wait until the wedding day to find out the details.


    "Can you tell me something about those four masters of Shinobido?" Casey asked.


    "Those four masters of Shinobido are the most powerful people in ninja circle in our country. They''re so


    powerful that ordinary people could never be as powerful as them. Each of the four masters of


    Shinobido is able to move fast on the roofs and walls. Besides, they''re able to kill someone by throwing


    a knife. In the past, they four had had a fight against each other. It''s a world-shaking fight and can be


    said to be the fight among the most powerful masters in our country." Lowell briefly exined to Casey.


    After hearing that, Casey realized that those four masters of Shinobido were experts in fighting in


    Grandmaster Circle. They were at most as powerful as the heads of Guwu Families.


    However, being able to be experts in fighting in Grandmaster Circle in R Country, those four


    people were very brilliant. After all, there was no traditional martial art for them to learn, and finally they


    made great effort to develop Shinobido. Under this circumstance, when they became masters in


    Grandmaster Circle, they did deserve to be called Grandmaster.


    However, the head of the Duncan family was going to be a master in sublimation. As a person


    who tried to be a master in sublimation by practicing evil skills, the head of the Duncan family


    would be less powerful than other experts in fighting in sublimation. However, he would still be much


    more powerful than masters in Grandmaster Circle.


    If the head of the Duncan family sessfully became an expert in fighting in sublimation, he would be


    able to defeat those four so-called Grandmasters easily.


    "Those four masters have epted the invitation from the Duncan family. So far, all of them have


    arrived in T City. It''s said that they will give a lecture in thergest Budokan here." Lowell continued to


    say.


    Hearing that, Casey''s eyes lit up at once. Casey had guessed that those four masters were just


    masters in Grandmaster Circle. However, he was very interested in Shinobido. He would like to know


    the difference between Shinobido and martial arts. Therefore, when he heard that those four masters


    were going to give a lecture, he was very interested in it.


    "How can I attend the lecture?" Casey asked.


    "As long as you have a ticket, you can go to attend the lecture. Today, someone sent a few tickets to


    me. If you want to attend the lecture, I''m willing to give one to you." Lowell said.


    "Then, thank you." Casey epted it.


    In the evening, Casey came out of the Thompson¡¯s Vi. Annabel and Elsa followed him. Now, no


    matter where Casey went, they would follow him.


    Watkins also went to attend the lecture with Casey. He was very curious about those masters of


    Shinobido. In the past, he wanted to learn Shinobido from them. Unluckily, those masters of Shinobido


    didn''t ept people from secr families as their students at all.


    That was the reason why those masters had a bad rtionship with the Duncan family. The people of


    the Duncan family, a secr family, should mastered Shinobido. Some of them even became experts


    in fighting in Grandmaster Circle. So, those four masters of Shinobido dislike the Duncan family.


    In their opinion, Shinobido shouldn''t be learned by people in the secr society, and only the


    Shinobido they mastered was real.


    Before, Casey and other three people arrived at Changping Budokan, thergest Budokan in T City.


    At this moment, there had been many people crowding outside Changping Budokan. Many people,


    who wanted to attend the lecture, couldn''t get a ticket. So they could only stand outside Changping


    Budokan and watch people, who had got tickets, go in with an envious expression on their faces.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    With tickets, Casey and other three people entered into Changping Budokan. ording to their tickets,


    they could sit in the best seats in the Budokan. It meant that they were at the ce that was closest to


    those four masters.


    It was very noisy in the Budokan now. After going in, Casey and other three people heard a great deal


    of talks.


    Judging merely from the number of people here, it could be seen that those four masters were of great


    prestige in R Country.


    After sitting down in their seats, Casey and other three people saw four senior citizens who were


    already sitting in the center of the Budokan.


    Those four senior citizens were different in temperament. But they shared a simrity: When they sat


    there, they all gave out an air of forcefulness and therefore people dared not to approach them.


    Casey and other three people were very near to those four senior citizens, so they could clearly see the


    appearance of them.


    It surprised Casey that those four masters were holding a long de. It seemed that people in ninja


    circle mainly used long de as their weapon.


    Compared with Casey''s Muramasa, would their des be better or worse?


    Before long, the door of Budokan was closed. After that, no one would be allowed toe in. Those


    four masters began to talk about their own understandings of Shinobido.


    Casey listened to the lecture, finding that there was something special about Shinobido. However, the


    so-called Shinobido was far from as good as the martial arts of H Country. Long before Casey listened


    to this lecture, he had learned what those masters were talking about very well.


    Different from Casey, most audience were ordinary people who knew little about martial arts. When


    they were listening to the lecture, they all thought that they had learned a lot and often pped for


    those four masters.


    Casey felt a little bored, and he even wanted to leave.


    Soon, those four masters stopped giving lecture and began to answer questions asked by the


    audience. By the way, they asked the audience toment on their lecture.


    Casey came here with Muramasa. Now, he was holding Muramasa in his arms. Abbott, one of the


    masters, noticed Casey at a nce. So he pointed at Casey and asked, "The young man, who is


    holding a de, seems to have a great interest in Shinobido. After listening to our lecture, how would


    you rate our lecture?"


    Casey was a little embarrassed. As a matter of fact, he was the least person they should ask.


    He gave them a nce. Then, under the gaze of the audience, he spoke slowly, "It''s...just so-so."

 Chapter 852 You Dont Deserve to Get It

    Chapter 852 You Don''t Deserve to Get It


    After hearing what Casey said, the audience all got angry.


    They all looked at Casey in disbelief. It was beyond their expectation that Casey would describe this


    lecture to be just so-so.


    He was so bold that he dared to say those words in the presence of those four masters.


    Although those four masters just gave a lecture just now, they were so powerful that people throughout


    R Country all knew them. If someone annoyed them, that people might be killed.


    "You arrogant and ignorant young man should dare to say that the lecture given by masters is just so-


    so. What do you think you are? How dare you talk like that!"


    "You''re really reckless. Master just asked this problem out of modesty. You not only didn''t praise him,


    but also said that the lecture was just so-so. You''re looking for trouble."


    "Fe, you''re so funny. You''re but an ignorant young man in in your twenties. How dare you say that


    the lecture is just so-so? Youe here to make trouble, right? Don''t you worry that masters will teach


    you a lesson in personter?"


    ...


    Abbott, the master who asked Casey that question, was embarrassed. He didn''t expect that he would


    get such an answer.


    As the most powerful experts in fighting in R Country, those four masters were bad-tempered. After


    staring at Casey for a moment, Abbott spoke in a cold voice, "Since you think that our lecture is just so-


    so, can you share your insights with us?"


    "In fact, people in any sects in H Country have all known what you just talked about. In my opinion, you


    should visit H Country. When you''re there, you''ll have a new understanding of Shinobido." Casey said


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    tonelessly.


    Hearing that, those four masters'' expression all changed. At ordinary times, they four all believed that


    they were as powerful as the so-called Warriors in H Country. Now, Casey should say that any sects in


    H Country had already known what they talked about.


    It was undoubtedly an insult to them.


    "Unexpectedly, a young man like you should dare to be so arrogant. Shinobido is as good as the


    martial arts of H Country. You should ask us to go to H Country to learn something. It''s ridiculous."


    Abbott spoke.


    "Fe, judging from the fact that you think so highly of martial arts of H Country, you should be from H


    Country. Have your elderse here? Why not ask them to have a fight against us? Then, you''ll know


    if Shinobido is more powerful than the martial arts of H Country." ir, one of the four masters, said to


    Casey with an unhappy expression on his face.


    Casey twitched his lips. He disdained to argue with such a short-sighted person. In his opinion, it would


    be a waste of time to fight against this kind of person.


    "I''m sorry. You''re even not able to defeat me, not to mention my elders." Casey spoke while staring at


    ir.


    ir was immediately furious, and shouted at Casey at once, "You arrogant young fe! If you think so


    highly of yourself, dare you have a fight against me?"


    ir was bad-tempered. When he heard what Casey said, he naturally lost temper.


    "I''m not interested in doing that." Casey refused with only a few words. He was really not interested in


    fighting against these weak people.


    ir could do nothing with Casey. As an elder, it was not proper for him to casually attack Casey.


    In the audience''s opinion, Casey was so bold that he dared to provoke those four masters. Besides, he


    even refused to fight against ir in an arrogant way.


    Everyone thought that he, as a young man who masters couldn''t casually attack, was deliberately


    making trouble for those four masters.


    "I know him. He''s the guy who spent 150 million M Country dors on buying Muramasa, the Demon


    de, at the auction that day. The de he''s holding in his arms is Muramasa!" Then, someone


    recognized Casey and shouted.


    After hearing that, more people began toment on Casey.


    "It turns out that he''s a rich bumpkin. It seems that he has nothing but money. It''s sad that he gets


    Muramasa."


    "People like him is not eligible to get the best de of our country! He''s too bad. He''s just got some


    money. He''s not eligible to talk to masters!"


    "Does he really believe that he''s able to defeat four masters after he gets Muramasa? Ridiculous. It''s


    really ridiculous!"


    ...


    After hearing the remarks from the audience, those four masters all looked at the de in Casey''s


    arms with a hint of greed in their eyes.


    They were all ninjas and they all used de as weapon, so they were in need of good de.


    Muramasa was the most famous de in R Country, and they were naturally very interested in it.


    However, this de had been kept by a collector. If they wanted it, they would have to pay for it.


    However, they didn''t have so much money, though they were powerful. Therefore, they could only give


    up on it.


    After knowing that the de in Casey''s arms was Muramasa, the Demon de, ir immediately


    rolled his eyes and spoke to Casey, "Fe, you''re too weak and you can''t make full use of Muramasa. If


    you give Muramasa to me as apensation, I''ll forgive you. How about that?"


    After hearing what ir spoke, Casey twitched his lips at once. He didn''t anticipate that this so-called


    master would have the gall to ask him to give the de to him.


    "You want this de? You don''t deserve to get it." Casey said coldly.


    ir didn''t expect that Casey would give him such an answer. Hearing what Casey said, he got angry


    and was about to teach Casey a lesson.


    And Casey had been ready to fight. However, before ir attacked Casey, he was stopped by Abbott.


    "Calm down. Didn''t you understand that that guy was trying to anger you? After all, he''s just a young


    man. If we, as elders, attack him, there will definitely be someone who say that we have bullied a


    young man in the future. As a result, our reputation will be ruined." Abbott said.


    Hearing that, ir believed that he couldn''t beat Casey. He could only sneered and gave Casey a


    murderous look.


    Casey thought: These people thought too much. They should think that I was deliberately trying to


    anger them.


    Those four masters were just experts in fighting in Grandmaster Circle, and there was no need for


    Casey to try to anger them.


    "So you''re not going to fight against me? If that''s the case, I''ll leave. Your lecture is so boring that I''m


    almost asleep."


    Casey got up and took a look at those four masters.


    Seeing that they were not going to do anything, Casey turned around and went towards the door.


    Seeing that, Annabel, Elsa and Watkins hurriedly followed him. Other audience stayed in the Budokan


    and criticized Casey.

 Chapter 853 On the Wedding Day

    Chapter 853 On the Wedding Day


    "Casey, you were really so cool just now. They''re the most famous four masters in our country. In the


    past, I wanted to be their students and learn from them. However, they directly refused me. When


    you dissed them just now, I were very happy." Watkins looked at Casey with admiration.


    Casey shrugged. In fact, he didn''t mean to dis those four masters. He was just telling the truth.


    "Why did you praise Casey? Didn''t you want to teach him a lesson before?" Annabel gave Watkins a


    nce.


    Watkins immediately smiled with embarrassment, and said, "That was because I didn''t know that


    Casey was so powerful. Now, in any case, I won''t dare to annoy Casey. As a matter of fact, if possible,


    I''m very willing to be his student."


    After saying that, he hurriedly asked Casey, "Casey, are you willing to be my teacher? I promise that I''ll


    listen to you. I''ll do whatever you ask me."


    Casey turned his head, looked at him, and said, "You should learn how to do business from your father.


    You have no gift in learning martial arts."


    Hearing that, Watkins was filled with a sense of loss at once. He asked, "Really? I always believe that I


    have a great gift in learning martial arts."


    Casey was speechless. He took a look at Watkins and said, "If you''re a person who are very gifted in


    learning martial arts, then a pig will be able to be a Grandmaster."


    Hearing that, both Annabel and Elsa couldn''t helpughing at once.


    Watkins was desperate. It never urred to him that he was even not as gifted as a pig.


    Casey was not making fun of him. Powerful as Casey was, he could find out if a person had the gift in


    learning martial arts at a nce.


    In Casey''s opinion, Watkins was indeed not gifted at martial arts. It would be best if he took over the


    Thompson family.


    Time flied. Soon, it was the day when Annabel would marry the head of the Duncan family.


    The people of the Thompson family had already known the real reason why the head of the Duncan


    family wanted to marry Annabel. However, in order to prevent the people of the Duncan family from


    finding that something was wrong, the people of the Thompson family made good preparations for the


    wedding ceremony.


    Seeing that the people of the Thompson family didn''t do anything to hinder the wedding, the people of


    the Duncan family didn''t do anything to the people of the Thompson family.


    Now, the wedding was no longer important. It was the fight between Ma and those four Shinobido


    Masters that mattered.


    The people of the Duncan family had made one thing clear: Since Annabel would just be one of


    Ma''s wives, they were going to hold a simple wedding ceremony. And Annabel just needed to go


    to Ma''s room in the evening. They would focused on making arrangements for the fight between


    Ma and those four masters.


    Annabel was not going to marry Ma. However, she was still annoyed by the way the people of the


    Duncan family treated her. It was her wedding, but they didn''t take her into consideration at all.


    However, no matter how unhappy she was, she had to contain her anger. To help Casey, she must


    acted until Casey killed Ma.


    The wedding would be help in the Duncan¡¯s house. Following Watkins, Casey entered the Duncan¡¯s


    house smoothly.


    By that time, in the Duncan¡¯s house, everything had been ready. The people of the Duncan family had


    even set up a ring in the courtyard. Around the ring were some tables, on which there was already a lot


    of food. Peopleing to attend the wedding were allowed to sit at the table and eat something.


    However, people all came here for those four Shinobido Masters. Therefore, almost everyone was


    talking about those four masters. There were few people talking about the wedding.


    After following Watkins into the Duncan¡¯s house, Casey soon saw those four Shinobido Masters. They


    had already been here.


    There were many people standing around them and trying to build a good rtionship with them. After


    seeing that, Watkins sneered at once and said, "Those four old people like to be ttered by others. If


    they were real masters, they would not spend time with those ordinary people."


    Casey just smiled and said nothing.


    Just when they were about to eat something, a few men, who had des with them, came to them with


    hostility in their eyes.


    "Is it you that made trouble for our teachers in the presence of so many people that day?" The people


    taking the lead gave a nce at Casey and then asked in a cold tone.


    Casey took a look at them and asked with a smile, "Why, what do you want to do?"


    "You''re a piece of rubbish, and you''re not eligible to stay in a ce with our teacher. You should have


    reflected on your behavior after you got away with it that day. Unexpectedly, you dare toe here.


    Now, hurriedly get out of here. Otherwise, we''ll teach you a good lesson." The people taking the lead


    spoke.


    "If I remember correctly, it''s the wedding held by the Duncan family and the Thompson family. Could it


    be that you''re members of the Duncan family? Otherwise, why should I leave just because you ask?"


    Casey asked.


    Watkins hurriedly said, "He''s an honored guest of my family. And it''s perfectly ok for him to attend this


    wedding. What do you want to do? Could it be that you really believe that we''re afraid of you ninjas?"


    The people, who took the lead, gave Watkins a cold nce. He didn''t speak to Watkins. Instead, he


    continued to speak to Casey, "You had better be clever. Otherwise, we''ll beat you!"


    As he said, those people all put their hands on the handles of the des.


    At this moment, people around all looked at them. Many of them had watch Casey dis those four


    masters in Budokan that day.


    When they saw that Casey was stopped by the students of those four masters, they were all very


    happy.


    "This guy is really bold. That day, he annoyed those four masters so much. Now, he should dare to


    "It''s not proper for those four masters to attack that guy. However, it''s ok for the students of masters to


    beat him. How will he deal with it?"


    The four masters had also noticed what was going on there, but they didn''t stop their students. In their


    opinion, Casey was a reckless and deserved to be beaten up.


    "It''s someone else''s wedding, and I don''t want to bring trouble to them. If you want to fight against me,


    "Don''t make excuses. If you don''t get out of here now, we''ll beat you right away!" The people taking the


    lead said with a murderous look on his face.


    When they were at daggers drawn, someone spoke in a deep voice, "How dare you treat others in


    such a way in my house? Could it be that you think nothing of me?"


    Those people immediately turned their heads and looked at the ce where the voice came from. They


    saw that Ma and Annabel had got changed and wereing out.


    When the students of those four masters saw Ma, they stopped being arrogant at once.


    "After the wedding, we''ll beat you up." The people taking the lead said to Casey while gritting his teeth.


    Casey ignored him and looked at Ma. He frowned at the moment when he saw Ma.


    Judging from his air of forcefulness, he was no longer an expert in fighting in Grandmaster Circle. The


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    head of the Duncan family had been a master in sublimation.

 Chapter 854 How Powerful Malcom Was

    Chapter 854 How Powerful Ma Was


    When those four Shinobido Masters saw Ma, they no longer cared about Casey, who they


    considered to be an arrogant and ignorant young man. Instead, they all turned their heads and stared


    at Ma.


    They were just masters in the advanced stage of Grandmaster Circle, so they couldn''t feel the air of


    forcefulness Ma gave out.


    "You, the head of the Duncan family, is so influential. How dare we think nothing of you?" Abbott


    taunted him.


    Ma didn''t care about it. He just smiled. After that, he said with a smile, "Thank you for attending my


    wedding. Sit down, please. To celebrate the wedding, I''ll have a fight against the so-called four


    Shinobido masterster. At that time, you''ll know whether the so-called Shinobido masters are really


    powerful not."


    After hearing that, those four Shinobido masters were obviously unhappy. Being eager to teach


    Ma a good lesson, they itched to fight against Ma.


    Among all the people present, Casey might be the only one who could find that Ma was a


    dangerous person.


    Ma came here now and was going to challenge four the four Shinobido masters. It seemed that he


    had be a master in sublimation.


    It was beyond Casey''s expectation that Ma really became an expert in fighting in sublimation in


    advance. It was totally different from what Elsa had told him.


    The only possibility was that Ma had found a new way to make progress, otherwise he would not


    be able to be a master in sublimation before the wedding.


    It seemingly to be the reason why the people of the Duncan family, who previously attached great


    importance to the wedding, suddenly paid little attention to it in thest few days.


    However, Casey could find that Ma was not in a stable state. Sometimes, he was an expert in


    fighting in sublimation. But sometimes, he was more like a master in the advanced stage of


    Grandmaster Circle.


    It should be the shoring of making progress by practicing the evil skills. Making progress by


    practicing evil skills was after all not as good as making progress by using proper methods. Now,


    Ma was a master in sublimation. However, he should be just as powerful as a master in half


    sublimation because his was not in a stable state.


    But Casey would not know exactly how powerful Ma was before he fought against other people.


    Fortunately, those four so-called Shinobido masters would fight against Ma today. When they


    fought against each otherter, Casey would get to know exactly how powerful Ma was.


    He was not going to tell those four masters about how powerful Ma was. The first reason was that


    he disliked them. The second reason was that those four masters would not believe him even if he told


    them about that.


    Therefore, it would be better if he just watched Ma teach those four masters a lesson. Then,


    Casey didn''t have to do that himself.


    Then, Ma and Annabel went through procedures that were necessary in the wedding ceremony of


    R Country. After that, Ma asked Annabel to find a ce to sit. Then, he jumped onto the ring.


    People present all looked at Ma. Everyone realized that they were going to see the highlight of the


    wedding.


    Casey also fixed Ma with a stare. Under the light of the moon, Casey suddenly noticed that


    Ma was wearing a piece of jade pendant around his neck.


    The shape and color of that piece of jade pendant were exactly the same as that of the Soul Setting


    Jade held by Casey.


    Casey had thought that it would take him some time to find Soul Setting Jade after he defeated


    Ma. Unexpectedly, Ma should bring Soul Setting Jade with him. It would save Casey some


    time.


    "Could it be that it''s this piece of Soul Setting Jade that enables him to be an expert in fighting in


    sublimation in advance?" Casey thought of a possibility. But it was meaningless for him to think about


    that at this moment.


    As long as Casey went to the ring to kill Ma and then got Soul Setting Jade, he wouldplete all


    what he needed to do here.


    "You four masters,e to the ring. Later, through the fight, I''ll prove to everyone that you so-called


    Shinobido masters are nothing and that I''m the strongest person in R Country!"


    With a smile, Ma looked at those four masters with a deep contempt in his eyes.


    After hearing that, ir exploded with rage at once. Without saying a word, he went to the ring with a


    de.


    "It never urred to me that you''re so arrogant. I''ll teach you a lesson. The Duncan family is but a


    secr family. How is it possible that your people can be as good as us?"


    ir drew the de out of the sheath and was about to attack Ma.


    After giving him a nce, Ma said, "If I just fight against one person at a time, it will take too long a


    time. You four people should fight against me together. I don''t want to waste time."


    After hearing that, ir became angrier. In his opinion, Ma was degrading him by saying so.


    When Casey heard what Ma said, he smiled. What Ma was doing was a little simr to what


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    he did when he challenged the Guwu Families.


    It seemed the people all like to do something beyond other people''s imagination after they became


    powerful enough. Only in this way could they show how powerful they were.


    "You might not be able to defeat me alone, but you should ask the four of us to fight against you


    together. How dare you! I''m going to attack you now. Are you sure you are not going to get a weapon


    for yourself now?" ir shouted while staring at Ma.


    "I can defeat you without a weapon." Ma said coldly.


    ir no longer dyed. After sneering, he rushed towards Ma at full speed.


    "I''ll teach you a lesson!"


    With a loud shout, ir raised his de and then tried to chop the head of Ma with the de.


    Ma was calm. When ir''s de was about to touch his head, he raised his hand and grabbed


    ir''s de.


    Everyone was startled. It surprised them a lot that Ma would grab the de with his bare hand. It


    was the least thing he should do in a fight.


    However, the next second, all people were shocked. They saw that Ma should sessfully take


    hold of ir''s de after a burst of ck light came out of his palm.


    ir watched Ma in disbelief. He said, "It''s impossible. Why are your hands so strange? I feel as if


    I have chopped a ball of cotton."


    Ma smiled at him and said, "How is it possible that you, a piece of rubbish, can understand the


    power I have? Next, I''m going to attack you with a de, too."


    Soon after he finished speaking, people around saw Ma break ir''s de with one hand. Then,


    a ray of light in the shape of a de appeared around Ma''s other hand. Then, Ma stabbed


    ir in the stomach with the ray of light.

 Chapter 855 It Is Not Worth Showing Off

    Chapter 855 It Is Not Worth Showing Off


    The ck ray of light in Ma''s hand moved so fast that ir, who had been an expert in fighting in


    Grandmaster Circle, had no time to dodge. He instinctively widened his eyes. The next moment, he lost


    all his strength and began to be unconscious.


    Ma kicked ir out of the ring as if he were dealing with a dog''s body.


    People present were all shocked by it. Thinking that they were deceived by their eyes, many people


    even began to rub their eyes with their hands.


    "Were I deceived by my eyes? The head of the Duncan family made a de out of nothing?"


    "I saw it, too. Oh, my God. Is it something human beings can achieve? Is it real?"


    "It''s the mystical skill developed by gods. In the past, my grandfather told me that there were gods in


    the world, but I didn''t believe it at all. Just now, I saw the skill the head of the Duncan family used. Now,


    I have the feeling that what my grandfather said is true."


    ...


    At this moment, the people of the Thompson family were looking seriously at Ma. They had known


    that Ma was powerful, but they didn''t expect Ma to be so powerful.


    At the same time, they all turned their heads and took a look at Casey because they had seen Casey


    use mystical skills.


    "Casey...Casey, is the head of the Duncan family as powerful as you? He...He should be able to make


    a de out of nothing. Besides, the de was so good." Watkins asked in a trembling voice.


    Casey was staring at Ma with his eyes narrowed. When he heard the question from Watkins, he


    nodded and said, "He has indeed been a master in sublimation, but he is not as powerful as a master


    in sublimation should really be. It seems to have something to do with the evil skills he practiced."


    Judging from the blow Ma just made, Casey roughly got to know how powerful Ma was.


    Ma had really been an expert in fighting in sublimation, but he was much weaker than other


    masters in sublimation. In addition, he was not in a stable state. There were chances that Casey could


    defeat him.


    Seeing that Ma used mystical skills and defeated ir with great ease, other three Shinobido


    masters became serious.


    Abbott came to ir and bent down to touch his neck, finding that he was dead.


    Only then did the other three Shinobido masters realize that they were in great danger. The Duncan


    family''s inviting them toe here was a conspiracy.


    "The power Ma has is strange. I''m afraid that he has been in that stage. If we fight one-on-one,


    we''re definitely no match for him. Now, we can only fight against him together." Abbott turned his head,


    looked at other two masters and said with a solemn face.


    Both of other two masters nodded. Their lives were in danger, so neither of them dared to insist on


    fighting against Ma on his own.


    They three all turned around and looked at Ma. Then, led by Abbott, they jumped onto the ring.


    Looking at them three, Ma put on a yful smile and said, "Why, weren''t you going to fight one-on-


    one? Why do youbine against me now? Now, don''t you care about your face?"


    Abbott sneered and spoke, "Ma, don''t be triumphant. The skill used by you is very evil.


    Presumably, you have been a devil. Now, we''re going to defeat the devil. You had better give in!"


    Ma sneered at once. With a murderous look, he said, "You''re but hypocritical old men. Do you


    have the ability to defeat the devil? Don''t be anxious. You''ll end up being killed by me, just like that guy.


    In my opinion, you so-called four Shinobido masters are nothing!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, the ray of ck light in the shape of a de appeared in his hand


    again. His body was emitting a burst of ck light. It was because he was making the powere out


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    of his body.


    The people present eximed again. Now, they were sure that what they saw before was true. Ma


    could indeed use the means specific to gods.


    Seeing that, the three Shinobido masters became cautious. They hurriedly drew their des out of


    sheaths and concentrated on theing fight. Then, they quickly surrounded Ma.


    There was an essential difference between a master in the advanced stage in Grandmaster Circle and


    a master in sublimation. Although Ma was not as powerful as other masters in sublimation, the


    three Shinobido masters were not able to defeat him.


    They attacked Ma with their long des. In an instant, Ma resisted their attack. He moved so


    fast that people could not see his moves.


    The people, who were watching, could only see the gleam of the des and hear the sound made


    when des struck. They could not see the moves of the people in the ring at all.


    Before long, people all found that a strong air of forcefulness appeared. Then, there appeared a faintly


    discernible huge ck de. Everyone were shivering and were a little breathless.


    The next moment, the faintly discernible de moved towards those three Shinobido masters. Having


    not seen such a move before, their expression changed. And they all ran away as fast as they could.


    The ring was broken into two pieces by that de. The three Shinobido masters were not touched by


    the faintly discernible de. However, they were still hurt and fell to the ground.


    Abbott spat out blood. He found that his body was seriously injured. He was still alive, but he would not


    be able to fight against others anymore.


    Standing in the broken ring, Ma looked coldly at the three Shinobido masters and taunted, "Could


    it be that you so-called four Shinobido masters are so weak? Didn''t you always look down upon the


    people of my family? Now, I defeat all of you in one move. Do you think that it''s ridiculous?"


    After saying that, he looked at people present and said loudly, "I want to prove to you that I, the head of


    the Duncan family, am the most powerful person in R Country. And the so-called four Shinobido


    masters are nothing. If any of you is not convinced, you cane to the ring to challenge me now!"


    After hearing that, people present were afraid. None of them dared to challenge Ma.


    The three Shinobido masters could only sigh helplessly. They knew very well that there was no one


    who might be able to defeat Ma in R Country now.


    Right at this moment, Casey got up. He had already roughly figured out how powerful Ma was.


    The four Shinobido masters had been taught a lesson they deserved. Now, it was his turn.


    "It''s just the power you get by using evil methods. It''s not worth showing off."

 Chapter 856 Fight Against Malcom

    Chapter 856 Fight Against Ma


    Ma was savoring the pleasure of people''s in awe of him, and began to feel as if the world were


    under his control.


    Just at this moment, Casey spoke in a calm voice. Ma immediately lost that kind of feeling.


    He cast his eyes at Casey and then narrowed his eyes. Before, the people of the Duncan family had


    reported to him about Casey. Therefore, he knew that Casey was from H Country and that Casey came


    here with Elsa.


    The people of the Duncan family all believed one thing: The fact that Kennedy disappeared after he


    came to H Country had something to do with Casey. However, they all believed that Kennedy was


    killed by Casey''s elders, instead of Casey. After all, Casey was too young.


    They had no idea why Casey came to R Country with Elsa. However, considering that Casey had not


    done anything harmful to the Duncan family over the days and that Ma had sessfully be


    an expert in fighting in sublimation, they didn''t take Casey seriously.


    Ma didn''t expect that Casey would challenge him. In his opinion, Casey was looking for trouble for


    himself.


    All the people present also turned their heads and cast their eyes to the people who just talked. When


    they found that it was Casey that talked just now, they were astonished.


    Those, who disliked Casey because of what happened in Changping Budokan, was even more


    confused. However, their opinion was simr to that of Ma. They all believed that Casey was


    looking for trouble for himself.


    "Is that guy out of his mind? He should provoke the head of the Duncan family at such a moment.


    Didn''t he see how powerful the head of the Duncan family is?"


    "Could it be that this guy would provoke anyone he meets? Before, he provoked the four Shinobido


    masters. Now, he provokes the head of the Duncan family. He''s always looking for trouble for himself."


    "I didn''t expect him to be so ignorant. I hope that the head of the Duncan family will stab him with that


    de, so that he won''t dare to be so arrogant in the future."


    ...


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The three Shinobido masters also could not understand why Casey would do so. However, they


    disliked Casey, so they were happy because they felt better after Casey attracted the attention of


    Ma.


    Casey got up and walked towards the ring. Then, he jumped onto the ring, which had already been


    broken into two pieces, and stood opposite Ma.


    Ma gave Casey a nce and asked, "Are you from H Country?"


    Casey nodded.


    "Was Kennedy killed by you?" Ma went on asking.


    "Yes. Your people practice evil skills. Since I''ve seen it, I will certainly not let him off." Casey talked as if


    it were a trivial matter.


    Ma sneered at once and said, "Stop talking nonsense. Was it Elsa that told you those things?


    That''s Saints Kung Fu. How could it be evil? You had better show some respect to it. Otherwise, you''ll


    die in misery."


    Casey twitched his lips and spoke, "Why, you don''t dare to let others talk about that? Why are you so


    anxious? You''re afraid, right?"


    Ma narrowed his eyes and said, "You should have seen my power. I''ve defeated the four


    Shinobido masters in our country. Do you think that you can defeat me, young man?"


    Caseyughed and said, "It''s indeed impossible for them four to defeat you. But, I''m not as weak as


    they are."


    Hearing that Casey made such an offensive remark to them, Abbott was unhappy. He said, "Fe,


    you''re but a young man in your twenties. How dare you say that you''re more powerful than we are. Do


    you think that you can be match for Ma just because you''re being reckless?"


    "Humph, leave him alone. He''s an ignorant guy. Before he''s beaten up by someone, he won''t realize


    that he is wrong." Another Shinobido master said with a sullen face.


    After some thought, Abbott believed that he was right. It was a waste of time to talk to such a person.


    Therefore, he no longer talked to Casey.


    After hearing what Casey said, Ma asked, "That''s to say, you want to challenge me?"


    "I''m not going to challenge you. I''m just going to enforce justice. Besides, I would like to get the Jade


    pendant you''re wearing. If you give it to me now, I''ll let you die without much pain." Casey said


    tonelessly.


    Maughed and said, "You''re going to enforce justice? It''s the first time for me to meet such a bold


    person as you in my life. Well, I''ll have a fight against you. I''ll see how you''re going to kill me!"


    People around all looked at Casey with contempt. In their opinion, Casey was just boasting. Among the


    people present, only the people of the Thompson family believed that Casey might be able to defeat


    Ma.


    Ma didn''t dy. He made his forcee out of his hand and turned it into the shape of a dagger.


    Then, he threw it at Casey''s face.


    Seeing this, people present all believed that Casey would be killed. They had all seen the power of the


    discernible de Ma just made. Although the discernible dagger was not as powerful as a


    discernible de, it must be very powerful.


    Casey took a look at the discernible dagger. Now, the only difference between him and Ma was


    that he couldn''t let XuanJin leave his body. It was impossible for Ma to kill Casey with only this


    discernible dagger.


    When the discernible dagger was close to Casey, Casey made XuanJine out of his hand. Then, he


    raised his hand and grabbed the discernible dagger Ma made.


    Being attacked by XuanJin, the discernible dagger turned into a wisp of ck smoke and then


    disappeared from the air.


    Seeing that, Ma was astonished. He eximed, "You''re also a master in sublimation!"


    The people present were as astonished as Ma. They had all considered Casey to be a reckless


    young man. However, when they saw the white light in Casey''s palm, they realized that they had


    underestimated Casey.


    When Abbott and other two Shinobido masters saw Casey resist the attack Ma made easily, they


    were all stunned. Just now, if it were them three who were attacked by Ma with that discernible


    dagger, they would have killed before they could realize what had happened.


    "This young man has entered that stage...How...How is it possible? He''s only in his twenties." Abbott


    murmured to himself. He finally understood that Casey really disdained them and that they three were


    too ignorant.


    Casey took hold of the handle of Muramasa and then drew it from the sheath. Looking at Ma, he


    said, "Try your best to fight against me. Otherwise, you''ll be the first person killed by me after I got


    this de."


    "Oh, it''s not right for me to say so. Even if you try your best to fight against me, you''ll still be


    killed."

 Chapter 857 I Have Other Skills that Are More Powerful

    Chapter 857 I Have Other Skills that Are More Powerful


    After hearing what Casey said, Ma put on a disdainful expression on his face at once.


    Although he didn''t know why Casey could be a master in sublimation in his twenties, he didn''t


    believe that Casey was able to threaten his life.


    Besides, when he saw that Casey was holding a de, he suspected that Casey was actually not a


    master in sublimation. After all, experts in fighting in sublimation didn''t need to bring a weapon with


    them. When they needed to use a weapon, they could just turned their power into the shape of the


    weapon.


    Ma was a little contemptuous of Casey because of that.


    "How dare you brag like that. You just resisted a blow I made, and you''re still not eligible to talk to me


    like that. I''m stronger than you can imagine!"


    Ma shouted at Casey. Then, there were bursts of ck light all over his body. And there were


    wisps of ck smokeing out from the top of his head, looking evil.


    Casey used XuanJin and covered the de with XuanJin. After that, the de was covered by white


    light. Compared with that of Ma, Casey''s power seemed to be purer.


    Seeing the change on Casey''s de, Ma narrowed his eyes. It surprised him that Casey was


    really quite powerful.


    He didn''t dy and immediately turned his power into a ck discernible de. Then, the de flew


    towards Casey at a high speed.


    Soon, the ck de collided with Casey''s de. It was amazingly fast.


    People could only see a ray of ck light intersect with a white light at an extremely high speed. They


    could only see the figure of Casey and Ma once in a while.


    Being affected by the aftermath of the power Casey and Ma used, the people around were forced


    to move away from the ring.


    It was a fight between two extremely powerful experts in fighting. The aftermath of their power could


    even seriously injured masters like Abbott, not to mention ordinary people.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    They didn''t want to be hurt by the aftermath, so they all moved away from the ring.


    Previously, the ring had been broken into two pieces. Now, when Casey and Ma were fighting


    each other in a fierce way, the ring could not bear it any longer and broke into many pieces.


    Besides, the ring was too small for them. Before long, they no longer just fought in the ring. They began


    to fight in the whole courtyard. People present were so scared that they hurriedly ran away from the


    courtyard in a way as if people who ran not fast enough would die.


    "Is this the fight between real powerful experts in fighting? We im ourselves to be masters, but we''re


    not even one percent times as powerful as them. We''re ridiculous. What that young man said before


    was true, but we were still self-righteous. We''re really in disgrace." Abbott said while shaking his head.


    "They''re so powerful. There should be people who are so powerful in the world. Could it be that the so-


    called gods are experts in fighting? They''re more powerful than ordinary people can imagine, so


    ordinary people consider them to be gods." Looking at Casey and Ma, Watkins thought of a


    possibility.


    "You''re obviously not a real expert in sublimation. Why are you so powerful?" After attacking Casey


    with a de, Ma asked while staring at him.


    "If you defeat me, I''ll tell you!"


    Casey answered. Then, he lifted up Muramasa. The de suddenly shone brightly. Then, Casey


    hacked the head of Ma. Then, a powerful giant discernible de moved towards Ma.


    Seeing that, Ma immediately formed a huge curtain in front of him with all his power, which


    perfectly covered his body.


    The discernible collided with the curtain. After that, an invisible wave dispersed and shattered the ring


    they stood on into small pieces.


    The curtain broke, and the discernible de disappeared from the air. After Casey and Ma jumped


    onto the roof, Ma threw a few ck darts at Casey.


    Casey raised his de and hacked those darts into ck smoke. Then, those darts disappeared from


    the air.


    Failing to hurt Casey with his tricks, Ma became irritable.


    "This damn guy. Where on earth is he? I''ve be an expert in fighting in sublimation, but I''m still


    unable to defeat him with some ease. Could it be that I have to use that method just to deal with him?"


    Ma cursed.


    Seeing that Ma stood still, Casey understood that he was considering something. In the past,


    when Casey fought against Kennedy, he had seen Kennedy suddenly be much more powerful.


    Therefore, Casey knew that the people of the Duncan family, who practiced that kind of evil skills, could


    suddenly be much more powerful for a short period of time.


    Now, Casey had to force Ma to use that kind of skill. Only in that way could he get to know if he


    could kill Ma on his own.


    Without hesitation, Casey used his XuanJin and then passed it to Muramasa in a clever way.


    Casey held the de with one hand. Then, he moved at full speed and began to use new moves with


    the de.


    Soon, Casey got close to Ma. Then, he gave out a loud shout and hacked Ma.


    "Tianxing sword technique!"


    Then, many fine lights appeared around Muramasa and then flew towards Ma at a high speed. If


    Ma just stood still, he would be holed like a hive.


    Ma''s expression changed. He didn''t expect that Casey could make such a powerful blow. In an


    instant, many small ck blood vessels appeared beside his eyes. His eyes turned red. And there


    were even a few ck terrifying lines on his forehead.


    Soon after his appearance changed, a cloud of ck smoke appeared around Ma and wrapped


    him. The lights Casey threw collided with the ck smoke in an instant. With a burst of explosions,


    Ma moved backwards at once.


    Tianxing sword technique was the swordsmanship transformed from Tianxing Blow by Casey. And it


    was the first time for Casey to know how powerful it was. It didn''t ur to him that this move would be


    so powerful.


    He was even eager to know the power of the other two skills in using de, which were transformed


    from two other powerful moves.


    After making sure that all the fine lights had disappeared, Ma made the ck smoke around him


    disappear. Then, he stared at Casey with a fierce look, speaking while gritting his teeth, "Young man,


    I''ve underestimated you. You''re the first person who could force me to enter into the state of


    sanctification."


    At this moment, Ma didn''t look like a human being. Looking at him, Casey twitched his lips and


    said, "It''s obviously an evil skill, but you should name it as if it were a good skill. It''s ridiculous!"


    "I have other skills that are more powerful. Now, I''m going to try them on you now!"

 Chapter 858 Are You a Monster?

    Chapter 858 Are You a Monster?


    Casey rushed towards Ma again. Muramasa, which was held by him, shone brightly again.


    Ma sneered. Having entered into the evil state, he didn''t fear Casey at all.


    Casey found that Ma was obviously much stronger than he was just now. When he hacked


    Ma, he should fail to destroy the ck light around Ma.


    Ma looked at Casey, sneered, and said, "Now, I''m two times as powerful as I was just now. You''re


    too weak, and you won''t be able to defeat me anymore."


    Casey didn''t mind what he said, and just kept attacking Ma.


    People around all saw what Ma looked like at this moment. Seeing that he looked like a ghost,


    they were all scared. None of them had ever seen a person look like this before.


    At the same time, they all understood why Casey had imed that Ma practiced evil skills. Merely


    judging from Ma''s appearance, he was not a good person.


    When Abbott and other two Shinobido masters saw the appearance of Ma, they were all


    astonished. Meanwhile, they figured out the reason why Ma would be so strong.


    "It''s beyond my expectation that Ma makes progress in such a way. Compared with just now, his


    air of forcefulness gets much stronger now. Can that fe defeat him? If he can''t, I''m afraid that we''ll all


    be killed." Abbott murmured to himself.


    After Ma got greater strength, Casey was instantly at a disadvantage.


    Now, Ma was really a master in sublimation. Therefore, it was naturally difficult for Casey, who was


    just an expert in fighting in half sublimation, to deal with him.


    "You''re no match for me now. Hurriedly surrender yourself to me. Even if you don''t give in, you''ll only


    be killed in the end!" Ma smiled coldly at Casey.


    Casey was not swayed at all. He instantly gathered all his strength and passed it to Muramasa.


    "Look at it. I''ll see if you can handle this move!"


    Casey shouted at Ma, after which his de gave out a burst of bright light. After that, Casey


    swung the de at Ma. Soon after that, there was a discernible de in the shape of a half-moon


    moving swiftly towards Ma''s neck.


    "Moon Invitation sword technique!"


    Finding that it was a powerful move, Ma put on a serious expression again and asked in disbelief,


    "How can you use such a powerful move? Damn it!"


    As he spoke, he hurriedly concentrated his power in his hand. Soon, he made a dark ck discernible


    de with his power and swung it at the discernible de Casey made.


    The two discernible de collided with each other, making a strong wave. As a result, the roof was


    badly damaged.


    Among the people who were watching the fight, many were affected and sat down on the ground.


    "It''s terrible. It''s really terrible. I can''t stay here and watch the fight any longer. If I don''t leave here, I


    might be killed."


    Many people realized one thing: If they still watched this fight at a short distance from those two


    people, they might really ended up being killed. Therefore, many people ran out of the yard.


    In an instant, there was no one in the yard other than Casey and Ma. They had all gone of the


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Duncan¡¯s house and watched the fight among them two there.


    The Moon Invitation sword technique was as powerful as the blow Ma made with all his strength


    when he was in the evil state.


    After making a blow, both Casey and Ma moved backwards at full speed. Casey stood on a roof,


    gasping for breath.


    The sword techniques, which were transformed from Casey''s three unique moves, were indeed much


    more powerful than they were before. However, to use these three sword techniques, Casey had to use


    a lot of power. Although Casey had great inner force, after he used Moon Invitation sword technique,


    he ran out of power.


    It would certainly be impossible for him to use such a powerful move again.


    It must be noted that Ma was as powerful as a real master in sublimation now. It had been


    amazing that Casey, as a master in half sublimation, could make a blow as powerful as the blow a


    master in sublimation made with all his strength.


    After making that blow with all his strength, Ma also took a long breath. If he had failed to resist the


    blow Casey made just now, he would have been killed.


    Seeing that Casey had run out of his strength, Ma put on a cold smile and said, "After making that


    blow, you must have run out of your strength. I''m sure that you can''t use that move for one more time.


    You failed to kill me by that blow. Next, I''ll kill you!"


    After saying that, Ma concentrated his strength in his palm again. He was going to kill Casey as


    soon as possible. Besides, to make sure that he could sessfully kill Casey, he was going to gather


    all his strength in his palm and use his most powerful blow to attack Casey.


    "I''ll attack you with all my power. You should feel ttered for it!"


    In an instant, a ck ball of light appeared in Ma''s palm, and it kept expanding.


    He was not going to turn his power into a certain shape. He would like to smash Casey with only


    power.


    If Casey had been in sublimation, he would be able to use such a simple but violent blow. But he was


    just a master in half sublimation. Therefore, he could only make full use of his power with Muramasa.


    Looking at the power gathered in Ma''s palm, Casey knew very well that he had to make a decision


    now. If he still hesitated, he would be killed by Ma.


    Therefore, he quickly took out the remaining perfect pill from his pocket and put it into his mouth.


    In an instant, Casey''s body was filled with power. Now, he was no longer short of power. There was


    even gleam in Casey''s eyes.


    He took a look at Ma and said in a cold voice, "You''re right. I''m not going to use that move again.


    But I''m going to make an even powerful blow!"


    After saying that, he lifted Muramasa, and then passed his power to Muramasa at a high speed. Soon,


    a giant discernible de appeared above Casey''s head, growingrger andrger. There was a faint


    lightning around the discernible de. When people listened to it carefully, they could even hear a faint


    sound of thunder.


    Seeing that, Ma exploded with rage at once and cursed, "Fuck! Are you a monster? How could


    you still have other moves?"


    Casey smiled at Ma and then hacked Ma.


    That giant discernible de followed Muramasa and moved towards Ma, looking frightening.


    "Thunder Shocking sword technique!"

 Chapter 859 Got the Soul Setting Jade

    Chapter 859 Got the Soul Setting Jade


    Seeing that the giant discernible de was moving towards him with great force, Ma was a little


    startled and then hurriedly threw the ck ball of light at the discernible de.


    The ck ball of light collided with the giant discernible de. Soon after the collision, there was a


    burst of bright light. It was so bright that people who were watching the fight hurriedly closed their eyes.


    Then, people present all heard a loud noise. Then, there was a loud noise made when a house


    copsed.


    A cloud of dust was raised from the ground, covering the house where Casey and Ma stood.


    Only then did people present dared to watch that house. However, the house was now covered by dust


    and therefore they could not see what was going on there at all.


    Just now, they were shocked by the fight between Casey and Ma so much that they were still in


    shock at the moment.


    "It''s definitely the best fight I''ve ever seen in my life. There isn''t any fight that is as wonderful as it is."


    "They''re so powerful. How did they do it? The discernible de is so shocking and I''m in awe of it."


    "Now, I believe that there really might be gods and ghosts in the world. The so-called gods and ghosts


    are just experts in fighting who are so powerful that we cannot imagine."


    "Now, I just want to know who wins the fight. Is there anyone who volunteers to go to have a look?"


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    "Are you kidding? Anyone who goes to have a look might be killed."


    ...


    Annabel stood at the front of the crowd, looking at the dust and feeling worried.


    At this moment, Elsa came to her and stopped beside her. Before, worrying that she might be found by


    the people of the Duncan family, Elsa didn''t show up. After noticing that there was a fight here, she


    hurriedly came over.


    When she saw that the Duncan¡¯s house was seriously damaged by Casey and Ma during the fight,


    she was also startled. At the same time, she began to be worried about Casey.


    Both Annabel and Elsa were looking anxiously at the dust and wanted to rush over to have a look at


    Casey.


    "Casey, are you ok?"


    "Are you ok?"


    Annabel and Elsa almost shouted their thoughts at the same time. The next second, both of them


    turned their heads and looked at each other.


    Elsa was a little shy. Daring not to watch Annabel anymore, she hurriedly lowered her head.


    Annabel thought: I was really right. Elsa did fall in love with Casey.


    However, after another thought, she realized that all women would love such an excellent person as


    Casey.


    Anyway, it was impossible for her to get Casey. It was good for her to have a friend who she could talk


    to about Casey.


    "Look! Someone''sing out!"


    After a long time, someone eximed. People present all cast their eyes at that house.


    A person was walking slowly towards them from the dust. Soon, people present were able to see that


    person clearly.


    "It''s Casey!" Watkins shouted.


    Both Annabel and Elsa shivered. After they clearly saw that it was Casey that wasing out, they


    were much relieved.


    Now, Casey was dressed in rags. There was some blood around the corner of his mouth. His face was


    covered with dust. He looked rather untidy.


    He held Muramasa, which just exerted great power, with one hand, and dragged Ma with another


    hand. And he just walked towards people present in that way.


    Compared with Casey, Ma looked much more terrible.


    His face was covered with blood. Before, in order to resist the blow Casey made, he gritted his teeth


    and used his power to the utmost. As a result, the ck blood vessels on his face burst open.


    And he had run out of strength. Obviously, it was Casey thatpletely defeated Ma in the fight


    just now.


    Ma''s bones were all broken, and the blood vessels on his face burst open. As a result, he was


    dying. If Casey beat him one more time, he would be dead.


    Soon, the dust over the house fell down to the ground. Then, people present saw that the house, on


    the roof of which Casey and Ma fought against each other, had been cleaved in two. There was a


    huge gap in the house, which shocked people present.


    No one had anticipated that the blow Casey just made would be so powerful. He should be able to


    cleave a house in two. It was really unthinkable.


    Casey threw Ma to the ground and then looked at the people present. People who were nced at


    by Casey were instantly in awe of Casey. Therefore, many people unconsciously straightened up.


    It was an extremely hard fight for Casey. If he hadn''t taken that perfect pill and therefore got great


    power, it would be possible for him to lose the fight.


    When the ck ball of light collided with the discernible de, Casey was also badly injured. However,


    because of the effect of the perfect pill, he was in a much better condition than Ma.


    He took out a small bottle from his pocket, poured out a few pills, and then put them in his mouth.


    He asked Collier to give him those pills before he left the Valley of Medicine God. By taking those pills,


    he could prevent himself from suffering from excessive energy cause by taking the perfect pills.


    To avoiding doing something he shouldn''t after taking the perfect pill, he specially asked Collier to give


    him those pills before leaving the Valley of Medicine God.


    After taking those pills, Casey lowered his head and took a look at Ma who was lying on the


    ground. Seeing that the Soul Setting Jade was wore around Ma''s neck, Casey directly bent down


    and pulled the Soul Setting Jade from his neck.


    Casey observed it with great care. After making sure that it looked exactly the same as the one his


    teacher gave him, Casey put it into his pocket, and then breathed a long sigh of relief.


    He finally achieved the purposes of his visit to R Country.


    "You practiced evil skills and did many evil deeds in the past. I''m not a saint, but I also have my moral


    principles. Since you have been defeated by me, I''ll kill you, so that you can no longer do any evil


    deeds."


    Casey spoke while looking at Ma, after which he trod on Ma''s chest and killed him.


    People around all watched it with a serious expression on their faces. It never urred to them that the


    head of the Duncan family, who was very powerful in R Country, would die in this way.


    On a big tree that was not far away, a senior citizen in a white robe was standing on a branch. He had


    white hair and white mustache, looking like an immortal. He was looking at Casey with a smile.


    "He''s a master in half sublimation. Interesting."


    The senior citizen murmured to himself, after which he trod lightly on the branch. The branch moved


    slightly. Then, he disappeared from the tree.

 Chapter 860 I Want to Be Your Student

    Chapter 860 I Want to Be Your Student


    The fight between Casey and Ma shocked the whole R Country in a very short period of time.


    People who knew something about this fight all wondered at Casey''s power.


    Casey didn''t conceal his identity from other people. After the fight, he told other people that he was a


    Warrior from H Country and that he had speciallye to R Country to kill the evil people.


    In just a short time, the people in R Country all had a new understanding of the martial arts of H


    Country and understood how powerful the Warriors in H Country were. Even the senior officials in R


    Country were shocked by this matter, and specially ordered that no one should provoke the people of H


    Country in the future.


    Casey came under heated discussion among the people in R Country. The fight between him and


    Ma also became a legend that people in R Country talked about.


    After killing Ma, the first thing Casey did was to find Elsa''s mother for her.


    Her mother had been locked up in a dungeon by the people of the Duncan family. She was only given a


    small amount of water and food that was barely enough to maintain her life. And the people of the


    Duncan family forced Elsa to listen to them with her life.


    When her mother was taken out of the dungeon, Elsa shed tears and expressed her gratitude to Casey


    for countless times. She even knelt down and kowtowed to Casey.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Casey told her that this was what he should do. Elsa offered a lot of information to Casey, and Casey


    should rescued her mother in return.


    Then, with the help of the people of the Thompson family, Casey caught all the people ranking high in


    the Duncan family. When he found that many of them had practiced evil skills, he destroyed the power


    they had and changed them into ordinary people. After that, Casey asked the people of the Thompson


    family to deal with them.


    The death of Ma had an influence on the Duncan family as a whole. Lowell was not a fool and


    naturally would not miss such a great opportunity. Therefore, when the Duncan family was in turmoil,


    he got most property of the Duncan family. After that, the Thompson family took the ce of the


    Duncan family and became the most powerful family in R Country.


    When R Country was in turmoil because of the affair of the Duncan family, Casey was staying in the


    Thompson¡¯s Vi and was troubled by two women who were in front of him.


    In the living room of the Thompson¡¯s Vi.


    Both Annabel and Elsa were standing in front of Casey and were staring at Casey with a sincere


    expression on their faces.


    Casey was sitting on the sofa. He was speechless and helpless.


    "I don''t care. I want to be your student. You''re so good at fighting, and I just want to learn from you. I


    really don''t have other purposes." Annabel said as if she were telling the truth.


    "Oh, my God. Stop it. I''m not a master myself. How can I teach you?" Casey spoke while looking at


    Annabel.


    "You''re so powerful. How is it possible that you''re not a master? You said so just because you dislike


    me. If you don''t ept me as your student, I''ll go to H Country and talk to Edith about the days when


    we lived together. Although you didn''t do anything, Edith will suspect you." Annabel glowered at Casey


    at once. She was not begging Casey to be her teacher. She was ordering Casey to do so.


    Casey frowned. He didn''t know how to deal with Annabel.


    Elsa also said after taking a look at Casey, "I don''t expect you to ept me as your student. I just hope


    to work as your maid. You have done me a great favor. I have fixed up my mother''s life, and have


    decided that I''ll serve as your maid in the future. My mother support it. So, please allow me to work as


    your maid."


    Hearing that Elsa also wanted to be with him, Casey found it very troublesome. He said, "I don''t need a


    maid. Besides, I''ve got a wife, and it''s not good for me to always be with you."


    "I know my identity, so I won''t have designs on you. I just want to repay your kindness. If I can''t do that,


    it''ll trouble my conscience. Agree to my request, please."


    After saying that, Elsa kneeled in front of Casey with a sincere expression on her face.


    Seeing that, Annabel also hurriedly kneeled and said, "ept me as your student, please. I''ll definitely


    listen to you."


    People in the room, such as Lowell and Becky, all watched it with a helpless expression, and didn''t go


    to stop Annabel and Elsa.


    Becky stared at Casey for a while and spoke, "Casey, what about agreeing to their requests? They''re


    just two women, and they won''t pose any threat to you. Besides, even if you agree to their requests,


    you won''t lose anything."


    After hearing what Becky spoke, Casey immediately thought that these two women would probably


    pose a huge threat to him. After all, Casey knew what Becky was thinking about. Unlike what she


    looked like, she was a scheming woman.


    Moreover, after undergoing so many things, Casey had found one thing: Compared with those powerful


    experts in fighting, it was more difficult to deal with women, because he couldn''t do anything with them


    at all in many cases.


    Seeing that both Annabel and Elsa kneeled in front of Casey, Watkins rolled his eyes and then got


    close to Casey and knelt down.


    "Casey, since they two have made requests to you, I also want to make a request to you. I really want


    to learn martial arts from you. Compared with them, I''m the one who don''t have designs on you."


    Watkins said.


    After he said those words, Casey glowered at him. Annabel and Elsa also looked angrily at him. It


    seemed that they two wanted to beat him up.


    "Watkins, what do you mean by saying that you''re the person who don''t have designs on him? Could it


    be that we have designs on him?" Annabel shouted at Watkins.


    "Mr. Watkins, don''t nder us, please. I just want to repay his kindness by serving as a maid. How is it


    possible that I have designs on him?" Elsa also scolded Watkins.


    "If you make trouble for me again, I''ll stab you with my de now." Casey spoke coldly while looking at


    Watkins.


    Seeing that those three people were so mad at him, Watkins hurriedly got up and muttered, "Well, it''s


    my fault. I don''t want to be your student anymore. And you two can continue now."


    Casey turned his head and looked at Annabel and Elsa. He said, "Get up. I want neither a student nor


    a maid. I appreciate your kindness, but that''s enough. Since I''ve achieved my purposes of visiting here,


    it''s time for me to go home."


    After hearing that, Annabel and Elsa became anxious.


    "I don''t care. Anyhow, if you don''t ept me as your student, I won''t get up."


    "Me, too. If you don''t let me serve as your maid, I won''t get up."


    When Casey was thinking about how to deal with it, aughter came from somewhere.


    "It''s fun. They are so cute and beautiful, but you don''t want them. You''re too cruel."


    Then, people present watched a senior citizen in a white robee to the door. Both his hair and his


    mustache were white.

 Chapter 861 The Lord of the Pantheon

    Chapter 861 The Lord of the Pantheon


    Casey cast his eyes at that senior citizen and then narrowed his eyes at once. He didn''t find that there


    was any air of forcefulness around this senior citizen. He looked as if he were an ordinary person and


    as if he could pose no threat to others at all.


    However, Casey had a vague intuition that this senior citizen was a dangerous person.


    Casey knew one thing very well: If an ordinary person looked like amon person, then he or she


    was really amon person; however, if someone who didn''t seem to be an ordinary person looked


    like amon person, then he or she was highly likely to be a real expert in fighting.


    Casey would definitely not believe that this senior citizen was an ordinary person.


    He unconsciously took Muramasa in case any thing might ur.


    Other people such as Lowell also looked at this uninvited senior citizen with a puzzled expression on


    their faces. They were really confused. Obviously, this person didn''t know the people of the Thompson


    family.


    Besides, he spoke in thenguage of H Country. Casey soon realized that person came here for him.


    "Who are you?" Casey asked while staring at the senior citizen.


    The senior citizen fixed Casey with a stare, and said with a smile, "The Pantheon."


    Hearing what the he said, Casey realized something. He spected that this senior citizen was


    probably sent by the people of the Pantheon to persuade him to join the Pantheon.


    He rolled his eyes and then took Muramasa. He spoke, "I didn''t expect that you will hunt down me even


    after Ie to this ce. It''s not a proper ce to fight here. Let''s go outside to have a fight!"


    After saying that, Casey rushed out at full speed.


    Both Annabel and Elsa watch Casey disappear in an instant in a daze. They felt that it was an excuse


    Casey found for run away from them.


    Not understanding what was going on, the senior citizen was also stunned. Never had they hunted


    down Casey in the past.


    However, after Casey rushed out, he left the vi without hesitation.


    The people of the Thompson family also hurriedly went out of the vi to see what was going on.


    However, when they were out of the vi, they saw neither the senior citizen nor Casey. They had no


    idea where they had gone.


    The reason why Casey shouted those words was naturally not that he wanted to fight against the


    senior citizen. As a matter of fact, it was the excuse he found for running away from Annabel and Elsa.


    "That senior citizen seems to be powerful. We should find them as soon as possible. I''m afraid that


    Casey would be hurt." Elsa said with an anxious expression on her face.


    "But...I have the intuition that Casey deliberately did that to run away from us." Annabel, who had a


    certain understanding of Casey, murmured.


    Hearing that, Elsa no longer spoke.


    ...


    In an alley where there was no one else, Casey looked around carefully. After making sure that neither


    Annabel nor Elsa hade here, he was secretly relieved.


    He turned around, and saw that the senior citizen was looking at him from somewhere that was not far


    away.


    "Never have we sent someone to hunt you down. I''m afraid that there is some misunderstanding


    between us." The senior citizen said.


    Casey smiled and saluted the senior citizen. Then, he exined, "I''m very sorry. The reason why I said


    those words was actually that I wanted to find an excuse to run away from the Thompson¡¯s Vi. It was


    too difficult to deal with those two women, so I could only use that trick."


    Hearing that, the senior citizen immediatelyughed. He spoke, "I didn''t expect you, as a master in half


    sublimation, would be afraid of two women. It''s really surprising."


    Casey ignored what he said, and asked, "May I know who you are? Why do youe to me?"


    The senior citizen became serious, and said, "I''m Thomas, the Lord of the Pantheon. My people had


    the fight against you and the head of the Duncan family. Therefore, Ie to meet you."


    After hearing that, Casey was startled. He didn''t expect this senior citizen to be the Lord of the


    Pantheon. After getting to know that, he became alert.


    ording to his master, the Pantheon was thergest and the most mysterious organization in H


    Country, and even in the world. And this senior citizen was the Lord of the Pantheon. So Casey was


    sure that he was at least a master in sublimation. Besides, Casey had the intuition that this senior


    citizen was a dangerous person. It meant that this senior citizen was a top expert in fighting even


    among masters in sublimation.


    "You, the Lord of the Pantheon shoulde to meet me in person. I''m really ttered." Casey said.


    Thomas smiled and said, "I''d like to have a talk with you. What about finding a ce to sit down first?"


    Casey nodded and agreed.


    He had already got two of the three pieces of the Soul Setting Jade. The only piece that he didn''t get


    was held by the people of the Pantheon. Besides, in the past, his teacher had told him that bing a


    member of the Pantheon would not do him any harm. Therefore, meeting the Lord of the Pantheon was


    a chance for Casey. If he missed this opportunity, he might find it difficult to find the people of the


    Pantheon in the future.


    "Can I deal with my affairs before finding a ce to sit down and having a talk with you?" Casey asked.


    Thomas smiled and said, "Yes, of course."


    In the Thompson¡¯s Vi. Both Annabel and Elsa were walking back and forth in the living room with an


    anxious expression on their faces.


    Seeing that, Lowell said, "Sit down and have some rest. It''s meaningless for you to be so anxious.


    Moreover, Casey''s very powerful, and he is absolutely safe."


    "s, I''m not worrying about his safety. I''m just afraid that he will take the opportunity to run away."


    Annabel said.


    Lowell was immediately speechless. He did not know what to say now.


    Just then, a person rushed in from outside with a piece of paper in his hand. He said, "Just now,


    someone threw into the house a stone wrapped by this piece of paper. It should written in the character


    of H Country, and I don''t know its meaning."


    After hearing that, Annabel hurriedly approached that person and took that piece of paper. She looked


    carefully at it and then put on an angry expression.


    This piece of paper was naturally from Casey. ording to it, Casey had killed the person who hunt


    him down. However, that organization was very powerful, and there were still a lot of people who


    wanted to kill him. Casey had to concentrate on dealing with them, so he left first. ording to Casey,


    Annabel and Elsa should stay at the Thompson¡¯s Vi and should not go to find him, otherwise they


    would be in great danger.


    "Damn Casey, he just wants to get rid of us. That old man doesn''t look like someone who is hunting


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    him down at all. He''s obviously acting and fooling us!" Annabel said angrily.


    Elsa also looked at that piece of paper. After that, she mumbled to herself, "So he leaves us behind


    and goes home?"

 Chapter 862 The Reason

    Chapter 862 The Reason


    In an Eastern restaurant.


    Both Casey and Thomas were sitting at a table in a corner. There were a few cold dishes and a pot of


    tea on the table.


    Casey took a look at Thomas and asked, "May I know what you want to talk about?"


    As the Lord of the Pantheon, Thomas didn''t put on airs at all. Although he was a powerful expert in


    fighting, he was nice to Casey, as if he were an ordinary kind senior citizen.


    He ate a mouthful of food, and then asked, "How much do you think you know about this world?"


    Thomas asked such a profound question soon after they began to talk, so Casey didn''t know how to


    answer for a while. But he did have thought about simr questions recently.


    Since he got to know something about sublimation, he had realized that the world was more


    However, there were actually hidden drifts that Casey couldn''t imagine.


    Take the evil skills the people of the Duncan family practiced as an example. If it were in the past,


    Casey would only care about the development of thepany and it would be impossible for him to


    think about the evil skills.


    "I don''t know much about this world. How much do you know about this world?" Casey asked.


    Thomas smiled and said, "You have been a master in half sublimation, and the skills you master are so


    powerful that ordinary people will consider them to be specific to gods. Therefore, you should have


    realized that the world is far moreplicated than you have thought before."


    "As a matter of fact, there are many people who are practicing evil skills in the world, just like the


    people of the Duncan family. There are even some people who have mastered mystical skills and some


    wonderful tricks that you can''t even imagine."


    "For people who have this kind of power, they easily could cause a tremendous impact on the secr


    society. Take the head of the Duncan family as an example. If he had intended to harm ordinary people


    with this kind of power, he will bring a great disaster to the secr world."


    "And we, people of the Pantheon, aim at maintaining the order of the world. If anyone does something


    bad with this kind of extraordinary power, we will take action."


    Hearing that, Casey nodded. He finally understood why Executor was s subordinate organization of the


    Pantheon. Executors dealt with the matters rted to the inner force experts while the people of the


    Pantheon handled the matters involving masters who were at least in Grandmaster Circle and people


    who had mastered mystical skills.


    "Take an example of the fight between you and the head of the Duncan family. In the fight, the power


    you two exerted has been far beyond the imagination of ordinary people. When such a thing happens,


    we will guide the public and make them believe that it''s just a special visual effect made by someone,


    so that we can cover the fact that there are such powerful people in the world. It''s impossible to exin


    such a fact."


    "If there are some people who have watched you attack the head of the Duncan family with the


    discernible de you made with your power, other people won''t believe them after they are guided by


    us. And as a result, those people will have doubts about what they saw themselves. We can do this


    without being noticed."


    "Therefore, there are always all kinds of legends in the secr society. When these legends are


    spread, they be more and more outrageous. Certainly, some people firmly believe that they have


    seen ghosts or Immortals. And some people will even spend their lives on trying to find the truth.


    However, there are only a few of them, and they won''t have an impact on the public''s opinion."


    "This world is far more dangerous than you have thought. It seems to be in peace, but there are great


    risks behind it."


    After hearing what he said, Casey nodded to show his approval, and then asked, "So do youe to


    me because you want to ask me to be a member of the Pantheon and maintain the order of the world?"


    Thomas smiled and said, "We''ll indeed invite anyone who is powerful and has potential to join us. After


    all, people who are stronger are supposed to bear greater responsibilities. And we''ll provide them with


    better conditions for making progress in return. We''re just helping each other."


    "However, I don''t ask you to join the Pantheon for that purpose. I have another reason for it."


    Casey was stunned and asked, "What''s that?"


    "Now, you''re just a master in half sublimation, not in sublimation. Therefore, I guess you have no idea


    that there are three stages in sublimation. They¡¯re initial stage, medium stage, and advanced stage.


    When you enter a new stage, it means that you''ve be much more powerful."


    "To be more powerful, Ma, the one you killed, even practiced evil skills. However, he barely


    entered the initial stage of sublimation. Although you, as a master in half sublimation, could kill him, you


    actually could not be said to be really powerful."


    "And, there is a higher stage than sublimation. Many people are eager to look forward to enter into that


    stage. We call it Unrealm."


    "Unrealm!" Casey was shocked. It never urred to him that there would be a higher stage than


    sublimation. Besides, it should be called Unrealm. Could it be that people would be Immortals


    after bing a master in Unrealm?


    Seeing through what Casey was thinking about, Thomas smiled and said, "The Unrealm has nothing to


    do with the Immortals in legends. It''s called Unrealm merely because the powers of masters in this


    stage are too mystical and supernatural. You can even say that that they''re gods."


    "Besides, so far no one has ever entered this stage."


    Casey was a little puzzled. If no one had entered that stage, why would Thomas know that there was a


    higher stage than sublimation?


    Casey didn''t hesitate and just asked this question.


    After hearing that, Thomas said with a smile, "It''s the secret of the Pantheon. If you''re willing to be a


    member of the Pantheon, you will get a chance to know it in the future."


    Casey was a little speechless. He felt bad. Thomas''s refusing to answer his question was just like


    someone''s refusing to tell Casey how to be an immortal after telling Casey that he had known


    how to.


    However, after hearing what Thomas said, Casey had a new understanding of his power. It turned out


    that there were three stages of sublimation. And there should be a higher stage than sublimation.


    It made Casey, who had thought that he was powerful enough before, think that he was actually very


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    weak.


    Besides, because of the fact that there were other mystical skills that Casey knew nothing about other


    than martial arts in the world, Casey realized that the world was far more dangerous than he had


    thought.


    For example, Edith was free from all kinds of poisons forever and got a perfect body just because she


    had eaten a piece of wood. It definitely had nothing to do with martial arts.


    Since there was something that could make people''s body be perfect, there must be something


    that could kill people without being noticed.


    "Does it have anything to do with the reason why youe to find me?" Casey asked.


    "You''re only in your twenties now, but you''ve been a master in half sublimation. Among the people I''ve


    ever seen, you''re the only one who can do that. I''ve seen many extremely gifted people, but none of


    them can be a master in sublimation in his or her twenties."


    "Therefore, I believe that you''re the one who is most likely to be a master in Unrealm."


    "And that''s the reason why Ie to you."

 Chapter 863 I Am More than a Hundred and Fifty Years Old

    Chapter 863 I Am More than a Hundred and Fifty Years Old


    After knowing the reason why Thomas came to him, Casey was a little embarrassed. Thomas should


    no one had ever entered before. It made Casey have a feeling that he was being fooled.


    "I''m afraid that you''ve overestimated me. I''m just a little more gifted than others. If there have never


    been anyone who could enter Unrealm, I''m afraid that I won''t be able to do that, either." Casey said.


    He was not going to tell Thomas that he had mastered XuanJin. In the past, his teacher had warned


    him that XuanJin was rted to many things and that he mustn''t tell anyone about it when it was not


    very necessary to. Thomas was the Lord of the Pantheon and was very powerful. If Thomas got to


    know that he had XuanJin, something bad might happen.


    Even if it was necessary for him to inform Thomas of that, he would not tell Thomas before he had a


    good understanding of the Pantheon.


    "You should have known my age. I''m more than 150 years old now. Although I''m powerful, I''ll die in the


    next few decades. I have to find a Lord for the Pantheon before I die. You have a good character and


    are extremely gifted, so you''re the best candidate." Thomas went on speaking.


    Before, Casey just picked up the cup and took a sip. When he heard what Thomas said, he almost spat


    out the tea.


    He took a close look at Thomas. In his opinion, Thomas was just about sixty or seventy years old. But


    he imed that he had been more than 150 years old! In Casey''s mind, a person who was more than


    100 years old should have lost the ability to move.


    Besides, Thomas was sure that he would pass away in a few decades. Could it be that he thought that


    he should have a 200-year lifespan?


    "If you didn''t tell me that you''re more than 150 years old, I would not be able to find it. You look really


    young." Casey said.


    Thomas smiled and said, "The stronger a person is, the longer he or she lives. It''s not rare for people to


    live so long. If you can be a master in Unrealm, you will definitely live longer than I do."


    Feeling curious, Casey asked, "May I ask which stage you''re in now?"


    ording to Casey''s spection, this senior citizen, as the Lord of the Pantheon, must be very


    powerful. He guessed that this senior citizen might be a master in the advanced stage of sublimation.


    Thomas smiled at Casey and spoke, "If I make some progress, I''ll be a master in Unrealm. However, I


    can only go so far. I won''t be able to be a master in Unrealm."


    Casey''s eyes widened immediately. It was beyond his expectation Thomas should be close to being a


    master in Unrealm. After knowing that, Casey couldn''t help wondering if this senior citizen could kill him


    with mere a blow.


    "I''m running out of time. Moreover, the Pantheon is now facing a trouble that concerns the world.


    Coming to you is part of the preparation I make for this trouble." Thomas went on speaking.


    "What''s that?" Casey asked.


    "It''s not the time to inform you of that. When the time is ripe, you''ll naturally know that. Now, you should


    be a member of the Pantheon and receive the Pantheon''s training, so that you can y a role in


    the future when the Pantheon is in need of you. The world is facing a crisis, and you''re the one who


    can save the world." Thomas said.


    Casey shrugged and said, "I''m willing to join the Pantheon, but I''m afraid that I can''t save the world."


    Thomas was very happy that Casey was willing to join the Pantheon. No matter whether Casey was


    willing to be the Lord of the Pantheon in the future or not, and no matter whether Casey was willing to


    deal with that trouble in the future or not, as long as Casey joined the Pantheon, there was hope.


    He had thought that it would take him a great effort to persuade Casey to join the Pantheon. To his


    surprise, Casey agreed so soon. It seemed that what he said was of some use.


    However, Casey knew clearly that the reason why he joined the Pantheon was that he wanted to get


    the third the Soul Setting Jade and that he wanted to learn about the secrets of the world.


    He could not just ask Thomas to give him the Soul Setting Jade. Therefore, he had to join the


    Pantheon and found a chance to get the Soul Setting Jade in the future.


    "It doesn''t matter. I just want you to be a member of the Pantheon. In the future, you''ll understand what


    I mean. When you get to know what that trouble is, you will take the initiative to deal with it, even if I


    don''t ask you to." Thomas said.


    So, after a brief talk, Casey became a member of the Pantheon. And the procedures would be done


    after he was back to H Country.


    ording to Thomas, he still had something to do, and Casey could go back to H Country alone or


    follow Thomas to there.


    Casey was curious about Thomas who had lived for more than 150 years, so he decided to follow


    Thomas to there and see what Thomas came to R Country for.


    Thomas didn''t say anything more. After having a meal, they hurried to the suburb of T City.


    On the way, Casey asked Thomas what he was going to do, and Thomas told him that he was going to


    ask one of his old friends to give him something.


    As Thomas''s friend, that people was highly likely to be a master in fighting. Maybe that people would


    be a master in fighting in sublimation. Thinking of that, Casey realized that he did have be more


    powerful than he was before. In the past, he did not know anything about sublimation; now, he


    frequently came into contact with experts in fighting in sublimation.


    At many times, if people didn''t reach a certain level, he or she would not know something of higher


    level.


    For example, when Casey was an inner force expert in initial stage, he thought that masters in


    Grandmaster Circle were legendary people and that there were few of them. However, when he


    became an expert in fighting in Grandmaster Circle, he got to know sublimation and therefore no longer


    considered masters in Grandmaster Circle to be powerful.


    After a long time, they arrived at the outskirts of T City and then came to the foot of a mountain where a


    lot of people lived. It was a small scenic spot and it was quite popr. Many visitors were climbing the


    mountain.


    "Are we going to climb the mountain?" Casey asked.


    "Wait here. There should be someone who wille here to meet us. This old friend is elusive. I just


    know that he lives in this area, but I don''t know the exact address. But he has said that he will send


    someone to meet me here." Casey answered.


    Casey nodded and didn''t say anything else.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    He lowered his head and observed Muramasa. Now, he was eager to be an expert in fighting in


    sublimation. After all, when he was on a journey, it was a little troublesome for him to take a de with


    him.


    Different from him, masters in sublimation didn''t need to bring a weapon with them and could make a


    weapon with their strength at any time.


    Before long, someone spoke from behind them.


    "Hey, old man, are you Thomas?"


    Both Casey and Thomas turned around. They saw that a young woman in orange clothes was staring


    at them with her eyes wide open from somewhere that was not far away.

 Chapter 864 Can I Play with Your Smart Phone for a While

    Chapter 864 Can I y with Your Smart Phone for a While


    "Yes, I''m Thomas." Thomas smiled at the young woman.


    "My teacher asks me to pick you up. Come with me." The young woman spoke to Thomas.


    Thomas nodded and walked towards the young woman.


    Seeing that, Casey caught up with him.


    The young woman took a look at Casey with some curiosity, and asked, "Is this guy your student?"


    Thomas took a look at Casey. He didn''t bother to exin, so he just said, "You can say so."


    Casey didn''t bother to exin, either. Therefore, he didn''t say anything.


    The young woman came to Casey and then spoke to Thomas, "You go to that mountain first. A


    momentter, you''ll see a path. And you just need to walk along the path. I''m going to ask him a few


    questions."


    Thomas didn''t mind it, and continued his way.


    Casey took a look at the young woman. Not knowing what she wanted to ask, Casey was a little


    confused.


    As they walked, the young woman asked furtively in Casey''s ear, "Hey, man, do you have a smart


    phone?"


    Casey nodded.


    "Then, can I y with your cell phone for a while?" The young woman asked.


    Casey had no idea what she was going to do with his cell phone. However, considering that he only


    made phone calls with his cell phone and that there was not anything that he could not let others see,


    he took out his cell phone and handed it to the young woman.


    After taking his cell phone, the young woman immediately began to look for something in Casey''s cell


    phone. After a long time, she gave it back to Casey with a disappointed face.


    "This is quite rare. There isn''t anything in your cell phone. My Senior Brother told me that there is that


    kind of thing in the cell phone of every man. Why didn''t I find that in your cell phone?" The young


    woman said as if she were questioning Casey.


    Casey asked with a confused expression on his face, "What?"


    The young woman took a look at Thomas, who was walking in front of them, and then whispered to


    Casey, "That kind of video."


    "What video?" Casey, who didn''t understand women at all, certainly didn''t understand what the young


    woman meant.


    Seeing that Casey didn''t get it, the young woman was a little speechless. She said, "The kind of video


    in which people fight against each other without any clothes on."


    Casey became even puzzled, and asked, "Why should they fight against each other without any


    clothes? Under such a circumstance, how can they fight?"


    Hearing that, the young woman was shocked a lot. She looked at Casey with her eyes wide open as if


    Casey were a strange person.


    This guy didn''t know what she was talking about!


    She lived in the mountains in istion and without the inte, so she was out of date. To her surprise,


    Casey was even more out-of-date than she was. He even couldn''t understand such blunt words.


    Thomas, who was walking in front of them, put on a yful smile. Obviously, he had heard the


    conversation between Casey and that young woman.


    Although Thomas had been more than 150 years old, he kept up with the times. Therefore, even he


    understood what the young woman was talking about. It was beyond his expectation that Casey should


    fail to understand it.


    "Are you pretending that you don''t know what I''m talking about? Are you ying the fool?" The young


    woman asked while staring at Casey.


    Casey was puzzled. He didn''t understand why the young woman would say that he was ying the


    fool.


    "Well, forget it. You''re really boring. Previously, I thought that you had a good understanding of that.


    Unexpectedly, you know nothing about that. It seems that I''ll have toe to Senior Brother and


    borrow his tabletputer to watch the video." The young woman muttered.


    After that, she walked fast and no longer talked to Casey.


    The young woman was named Nora Bates. She was the student of Thomas''s friend. Because of her


    personality, Nora was quite open among the women.


    However, she was just open in terms of her mind. Although she was extremely curious about sex and


    the bodies of men, she, as a woman in her twenties, was still a virgin. It was really amazing.


    She learned from her Senior Brother that there were blue movies in the cell phones of every man.


    Therefore, when she met with Casey, she wanted to y with his cell phone and see if there was any


    blue movie.


    She had been a little interested in blue movies after she identally nced at a blue movie ying


    on her Senior Brother''s tabletputer in the past. However, at that time, she blushed and her


    heartbeat quickened after she merely taking a look at it. So she didn''t watch that movie. And she


    regretted it.


    After that, she tried to borrow the tabletputer from her Senior Brother to watch that movie.


    However, worrying that she would do something inappropriate after getting the tabletputer, her


    Senior Brother refused to lend it to her.


    As a result, Nora grew more and more curious about blue movies. That was the reason why she asked


    Casey for his mobile phone not long after she met with Casey.


    After quite a while, Casey suddenly realized what video Nora was talking about just now. He was a little


    embarrassed.


    At that time, he ced his emphasis on the word "fight", so he didn''t understand why they needed to


    take off their clothes. Now, he finally knew that Nora was talking about blue movies just now.


    However, he could not figure out why Nora, as a woman, would want to see if there was a blue movie


    in his mobile phone the first time she met him. It was really a bit strange.


    Nora was not taking Casey and Thomas to the mountain of the scenic spot, but a mountain beside the


    scenic spot. It was almost as high as the mountain in the scenic spot, but it was undeveloped.


    There was only a path in this mountain. When they three went up the mountain along this path, Nora


    would turn her head and looked at Casey with a hint of unhappiness and anger in her eyes from time to


    time.


    Casey was stunned. It never urred to him that someone would be angry with him just because there


    was not blue movie in his mobile phone.


    Meanwhile, he thought: There were really all kinds of strange things in the world, and one woman


    would really differed greatly from another woman. If Casey showed Elsa the blue movies in his mobile


    phone soon after he met with her, Elsa would definitely consider him to be a freak.


    However, Nora considered him to be a freak because there was not blue movies in his mobile phone.


    Before, the path became smooth and broad. And Casey saw that there was a vi and some pavilions,


    which were surrounded by a wall, on the mountainside that was not far away from them. It was an


    unique and beautiful scenery.


    Casey didn''t expect that the old friend of Thomas would have a vi and pavilions built in this mountain.


    There weren''t many people who could live such a pleasant life.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Soon, they three arrived at the gate. Nora came to the gate and knocked on the door. Then, someone


    came to open the door for them. Although Thomas''s old friend lived in a mountain, there were many


    servants.


    After going through the gate, Casey would like to go to the bathroom. So he asked, "Where is the


    bathroom?"


    Nora''s eyes lit up at once. After staring at Casey for a while, she put on a yful smile and asked, "You


    want to go to bathroom? I''ll show you the way."

 Chapter 865 Meeting an Old Friend

    Chapter 865 Meeting an Old Friend


    When Casey saw the yful smile Nora wore, Casey couldn''t help shivering. He had no idea why she


    became so excited after he said that he would like to go to bathroom.


    He did want to go to bathroom, so he didn''t say anything and just followed Nora to somewhere here.


    Soon, Casey saw the bathroom. He went in and was going to pee.


    However, unexpectedly, Nora also came in. It made his hair stand on end.


    "Why do youe in now?" Casey asked while staring at her.


    Nora spoke carelessly, "s, just ignore me and do what you want to do."


    Casey was speechless and gave her a nce. How was it possible for him to pee when a woman was


    watching him?


    Now, Casey suspected if Nora had such a quirk after she suffered from something.


    "Miss, what about going out? When you''re here, I can''t do what I want to." Casey said.


    "Why are you still nagging? Why can''t you do that? Could it be that there is something wrong with you?


    Do you need my help?"


    As Nora said, she looked at Casey''s groin.


    Casey was speechless. Seeing that Nora was not going to go out at all, he took her by the arm and


    went out of the bathroom with Nora in his hand. He saw that there was a big tree beside the bathroom,


    and then he jumped into the tree and ced Nora on a strong branch.


    Nora eximed at once. However, Casey ignored her and hurriedly went into the bathroom.


    When Casey came out of the bathroom, Nora had already got down from the tree by herself. As a


    student of Thomas''s old friend, she was certainly quite strong.


    At this moment, Nora was looking at Casey with an angry face and with great hostility in her eyes. She


    was eager to beat Casey up.


    "I''m sorry." Casey saluted Nora. After that, he went to the ce where Thomas stayed.


    "Humph, you hateful man! You''re so mean. Now, you''re in my territory, and you annoy me. I won''t let


    you get away with it!" Nora said while gritting her teeth.


    Thomas was still waiting for Casey and Nora in the courtyard. When he saw Nora follow Casey with a


    resentful expression on her face, he felt curious and asked, "Why does she look so unhappy?"


    Casey was a little annoyed. After taking a look at Thomas, he thought: He had been more than 150


    years old, but he would still do such a thing. And he didn''t answer Thomas''s question.


    After that, they three passed through this courtyard and entered into another big courtyard in which


    there were artificial hills and pools. There, Casey saw a senior citizen lying on a rocking chair in the


    sun.


    And there were a few people sitting with their legs crossed in front of him now. It seemed that they were


    practicing deep breathing.


    For unknown reasons, Casey felt very cold the moment he entered this courtyard. He didn''t feel cold


    because of psychological causes. Instead, it was because it was cold in this courtyard. It was very


    strange.


    When Thomas saw the person lying on the rocking chair, he smiled at once and said, "Long time no


    see. You still live afortable life."


    The person lying on the rocking chair opened his eyes at once. He sat up, cast his eyes at Thomas,


    and said, "I can chat with you, but I have nothing to give you."


    Thomasughed and said, "Hey, be friendly to me. I reallye to you because I want to have a chat


    with you. I''m not going to ask you to give me anything."


    The senior citizen sneered and said, "I know what you''re thinking about. You see, I''ve known you for


    over a hundred years. How is it possible that I don''t know what you''re thinking about?"


    Thomas was a little embarrassed. He realized that he could not cotton up to the senior citizen.


    The senior citizen, who was lying on the rocking chair, was named Fleming Bates. Fleming was about


    the age of Thomas. Among their peers, only they two were still alive now.


    Casey observed Fleming carefully. Daring to talk to Thomas, the Lord of the Pantheon, in such a way,


    this senior citizen must have powerful connections. Besides, when Fleming said that he had known


    Thomas for more than 100 years, Casey had known that Fleming was also someone who had been


    more than 100 years old.


    He spected that this senior citizen was as powerful as Thomas. Otherwise, he would not dare to talk


    to Thomas in that way.


    Nora came to Fleming and said, "Great-great-grandpa, don''t be nice to them. When we were on the


    way to here just now, his student bullied me. Since I was a child, I''ve never been bullied like that. If he


    was not your old friend, I would have asked you to beat his student up."


    After hearing what Nora said, Fleming got angry at once and spoke, "Thomas! You should dare to ask


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    your student to bully my great-great-granddaughter. It seems that you really don''t take me seriously


    now. Today, I must beat you, so that you''ll show enough respect for me!"


    Looking at Nora, Casey was a little speechless. He didn''t anticipate that she would deal with him in this


    way.


    Thomas was also staring at Nora in astonishment. It never urred to him that Nora would sow


    discord among them.


    "I didn''t ask him to bully your great-great-granddaughter. It was just that your great-great-


    granddaughter showed Casey the way to the bathroom. As for what had happened, I know nothing


    about that." Thomas exined.


    "What! Could it be that my great-great-granddaughter was sexually harassed by this guy in the


    bathroom?" Fleming glowered at Casey.


    Those who were sitting on the ground all opened their eyes and stared happily at Casey. They had a


    good understanding of Nora. Therefore, when they heard that Nora showed Casey the way to the


    bathroom, they had realized what had happened. After all, they all have undergone such a thing before.


    However, in Fleming''s opinion, his great-great-granddaughter was a good girl. When Nora said that she


    had been bullied by Casey, he was sure that it must be Casey''s fault.


    Nora wanted Casey to be beat up. Therefore, after she heard Fleming said those words, she hurriedly


    said with an aggrieved expression on her face, "You''re right. After I took that guy to the bathroom, he


    wanted to pull me into the bathroom. And he even wanted to..."


    Before she could finish speaking, Fleming had already got up from the rocking chair and glowered at


    Casey. In an instant, Casey was faced with a strong air of forcefulness given off from Fleming.


    "You son of a bitch. You should dare to harass my great-great-granddaughter in my home. Even if


    you''re the student of Thomas, I must teach you a good lesson!"


    After saying that, Fleming waved his hand. A strong wind moved towards Casey.


    Casey found that there were a lot of discernible des in this strong wind. If he failed to dodge, he


    would be holed like a hive,


    He moved backwards at full with Muramasa in his hands and with a serious expression on his face.

 Chapter 866 A Match

    Chapter 866 A Match


    "Don''t you think that it''s inappropriate for you to attack me without even giving me a chance to defend


    myself? Why are you so sure that your great-great-granddaughter was telling the truth?"


    As Casey moved backwards, he shouted at Fleming.


    Fleming sneered and said, "Nora is a good girl. She won''t lie to me. And you, as a student of Thomas,


    would not be a good person."


    As he said so, Fleming was surprised at Casey could dodge in such a short time. He didn''t mean to


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    hurt Casey. He had nned to scare Casey, so that he could make him lose face in the presence of so


    many people or beg for mercy in the presence of Thomas.


    However, Casey should move backwards at full speed soon after he attacked him, and was not harmed


    by him at all.


    Seeing that, Fleming became interested in fighting against Casey. He wanted to try how long Casey


    could resist before Casey was defeated by him.


    Casey cursed secretly. Nora could definitely not be said to be a good girl.


    Meanwhile, he was shocked by the power of Fleming who had been more than 100 years old. Fleming


    was able to make so many discernible des by merely waving his hand. Casey would not be able to


    do such a thing even after he became an expert in fighting in sublimation.


    Moreover, he found that each discernible de made by Fleming was as powerful as the blow he made


    with all his strength. If he failed to dodge, he would definitely be killed.


    This was the power of a person who was close to bing a master in Unrealm?


    Casey remembered that Thomas was close to bing a master in Unrealm, and he guessed that


    Fleming was as powerful as Thomas.


    Casey was about to be hit by those discernible des, so he couldn''t help feeling anxious. When he


    noticed that Thomas stood still, Casey thought hard and then got an idea. He rushed to hide behind


    Thomas in an instant.


    Thomas helplessly sighed, after which he lifted his hand and then gently waved it. Then, those


    discernible de all turned into currents of air and then disappeared.


    "Fleming, don''t let your grudge against me concern my student." Thomas said tonelessly.


    Fleming sneered and said, "Didn''t you hear that you student wanted to harass my great-great-


    granddaughter? I just want to teach him a lesson."


    Thomas turned his head, looked at Nora, and said, "What on earth happened? Tell us the truth. Don''t


    interfere with the affairs of elders."


    Nora knew that Thomas was as powerful as her great-great-granddaughter, so she dared not go too


    far. Therefore, he spoke to Fleming with an embarrassed expression on her face, "Great-great-


    grandpa, I just said those words out of anger just now. That guy didn''t do anything to me but annoying


    me."


    Fleming sneered and said, "So what? If he annoys you, then he has made a big mistake."


    Casey was rather unhappy that Fleming was so protective of Nora. However, Fleming was too


    powerful, and Casey didn''t dare to make trouble for him. Otherwise, he might be killed by Fleming.


    Therefore, Casey had to stand it.


    Thomas gave Fleming a helpless nce and said, "Ie to you to talk about important matters


    instead of quarreling with you. If you want to quarrel with me, I''m willing to find a time to quarrel with


    you. However, now, that people almost couldn''t hang on. Ie to you to get that thing. Are you sure


    that you''re still going to quarrel with me?"


    After hearing that, Fleming became more solemn. In the past many years, he never got along well with


    Thomas. However, Thomas was the only friend he had in the world now. Quarreling with him was just a


    kind of entertainment.


    When Thomas mentioned important matters, Fleming stopped.


    He gave Thomas a nce and asked, "Is it true that that person almost can''t hang on?"


    Thomas nodded seriously and said, "Yes, otherwise I won''te here."


    Fleming sighed helplessly. His expression was as solemn as that of Thomas. Other people had no idea


    what they were talking about and why they all put on such a solemn expression on their faces.


    "ording to agreement, I''ll give you that thing. However, your student annoyed my great-great-


    granddaughter and even used me of doing something inappropriate. I can''t let him get away with it."


    Fleming turned his head, looked at Casey, and said tonelessly.


    "To avoid being used of bullying the young, I''m not going to fight against him in person. And fighting


    against you gets more and more boring these years. Why not let our student have a fight against each


    other?"


    "If your student wins, I''ll give you what you want. However, if your student loses, he must apologize to


    Nora in the presence of you and me and agree to a request made by Nora unconditionally. How about


    that?"


    After hearing what Fleming said, Nora''s eyes lit up at once. She said, "I agree with you."


    Then she was gloating. Looking at Casey, she was very sure that Fleming''s student would win.


    Thomas did not just agree. After all, Casey was not his student and he couldn''t make the decision for


    Casey. Therefore, he turned his head and took a look at Casey.


    Casey nodded at Thomas, indicating that he was willing to ept it.


    Thomasughed at once. When Casey agreed to the terms,Thomas was sure that he would be able to


    get what he wanted. After all, Casey was a master in sublimation and had the ability to defeat a master


    in Nora of sublimation.


    Although Fleming was as powerful as Thomas, his students, though talented, should be at most among


    the top masters among Grandmaster Circle. It was very difficult to have a student like Casey.


    If Fleming put forward other terms, Thomas might struggle for a while. However, in terms of letting


    students fight against each other, he was not worried at all.


    "Well, you want our students to have a fight against each other. I agree. I''m interested in knowing how


    powerful you students are." Thomas said with a smile.


    Fleming put on a contemptuous smile at once. It seemed that he was very confident in his students.


    "I''m willing to have a fight against your student. However, I also have a request. If I win, Nora needs


    agree to a request made by me unconditionally, too." Casey suddenly spoke.


    Fleming turned his head, looked at Casey, sneered, and said, "It''s impossible for you to win."


    Nora said, "I agree. I dare to agree to such a request. After all, you won''t be able to win."


    Seeing that Nora agreed to his request, Casey no longer said anything.


    At this moment, Fleming took a look at his students, who were standing there, and said, "Hancock,


    A young man in white clothes immediately left other students and walked towards them. He saluted


    Fleming and Thomas.


    After that, he gave off a strong air of forcefulness. He was exactly one of the top masters among


    Grandmaster Circle.

 Chapter 867 A Cold Pool

    Chapter 867 A Cold Pool


    Feeling the air of forcefulness from Hancock, Thomas became serious. Obviously, he was surprised


    that Hancock would be one of the top masters among Grandmaster Circle.


    And Hancock was just about the same age as Casey. There were few people who could do that. There


    was even not such a person in the Pantheon. That was the reason why Thomas was surprised.


    Certainly, different from Fleming, the Pantheon was the most mysterious organization in H Country.


    Therefore,pared with the students of Fleming, there were more experts in fighting in the Pantheon.


    Although Fleming had a talented student who became one of the top masters among Grandmaster


    Circle in his twenties, there were several experts in fighting who became masters in Grandmaster


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Circle in their thirties in the Pantheon.


    What''s more, Casey had agreed to join the Pantheon. Hancock was not as gifted as Casey.


    When Fleming saw the surprised expression on Thomas''s face, Fleming immediately wore a proud


    expression. He looked as if he were showing off to Thomas.


    "Among my students, Hancock''s the most gifted one. He bes one of the top masters among


    Grandmaster Circle when he''s only in in his twenties. What''s more, I have the intuition that he will


    be a master in sublimation before he''s thirty-five years old. Though you people im that the


    most powerful experts in fighting are members of the Pantheon, there isn''t such a gifted person in the


    Pantheon, right?" Fleming looked at Thomas with a proud expression on his face.


    Thomas smiled and said, "It was true that there wasn''t such a gifted person in the Pantheon in the


    past."


    Fleming sneered and said, "You failed to find such a person in the past, and you''ll fail in the future, too.


    It''s difficult to find such a gifted person as Hancock."


    Fleming got Thomas wrong. In Thomas''s opinion, there was not such a gifted person in the Pantheon


    in the past; But, after Casey became a member of the Pantheon, there would be such a genius in the


    Pantheon. However, in Fleming''s view, Thomas said so just because Thomas was unwilling to admit


    that Thomas had lost to Fleming in this respect.


    Casey took a look at Hancock and admired him. Being able to be one of the top masters among


    Grandmaster Circle when he was just in his twenties, Hancock could really be said to be a genius.


    Besides, Casey was sure that Hancock had only inner force. If Casey hadn''t practiced XuanGong, he


    would be not as powerful as Hancock now.


    Certainly,pared with Hancock, Casey had wasted a few years. When he lived with the people of


    the Patel family, he didn''t learn martial arts at all. Casey was still the best in terms of being gifted.


    Seeing that Hancock was just one of the top masters among Grandmaster Circle, Casey was relieved.


    No matter what match they two would attend, Casey was not afraid at all, because he was absolutely


    more powerful than Hancock.


    Nora fixed Casey with an angry stare and said, "Brother Hancock is very powerful. You''re about the


    same age as him, so I''m sure that you will lose to Brother Hancock. In my opinion, you had better


    concede defeat and apologize to me now. Don''t waste time."


    Casey smiled and said, "I haven''t yed a match with him yet. Why are you so sure that I''ll lose to


    him? Don''t say that before we get the results."


    Nora sneered at once and muttered, "You''re too arrogant. You''re far from as good as Brother Hancock.


    If you insist on ying the match, you''ll only lose face."


    Casey didn''t mind what she said at all. He turned his head, looked at Fleming, and asked, "What match


    do you want us to y? Shall we have a fight against each other or y other matches?"


    Fleming turned around and pointed at the pool in the yard. He said, "I discovered this pool a hundred


    years ago by chance. The water in this pool is very cold. Ifmon people soak in it for five minutes,


    that people would be hurt. If that people is lucky enough, he''ll just have to lie in bed for a long time.


    However, if that people is not lucky enough, he or she will pass away."


    "However, this pool is very helpful to martial artists. If a martial artist soaks in the pool and uses inner


    force to resist the coldness, he or she will have a higher level physical fitness. Moreover, during the


    process of resisting the coldness with inner force, the inner force will be more powerful, though


    the inner force expert won''t get greater inner force."


    "However, even martial artists cannot stay in this pool for too long a time, otherwise it''s likely that their


    health will be damaged."


    "Next, you two shall enter into this pool and see who can stay in it for a longer time."


    Casey took a close look at the cold pool, finding that it was this pool that made it cold in the yard.


    Unexpectedly, there should also be an unusual pool here. However, in terms of the effect, it was far


    from as good as the pool in the Valley of Medicine God.


    In the past, Casey stayed in the pool of the Valley of Medicine God for half a month. Although this pool


    was different from the one in the Valley of Medicine God, Casey believed that he could stay in it for a


    longer time.


    After hearing what Fleming said, Hancock nodded at once. He turned his head and took a look at


    Casey. After that, he took off the clothes that covered his upper body, exposing his strong muscles and


    bronze skin.


    Seeing that, Nora screamed at once and shouted Hancock, "Brother Hancock, take off your pants.


    Don''t let it affect you."


    Hancock stared at Nora with unhappiness. Then, he ignored Nora, got close to the pool, and then


    jumped into it.


    Seeing that, Casey took off the clothes that covered his upper body and jumped into the pool without


    hesitation.


    It was very cold in the pool. Casey felt very cold. This kind of coldness differed greatly from the


    coldness in the cold weather. It seemed as if the coldness in the pool were about to freeze the cells of


    people. If a person stayed in the pool for too long a time, all organs of that person might stop its work.


    Casey was forced to use XuanJin to resist the coldness in a hurry. After he used XuanJin, he didn''t feel


    cold anymore.


    Casey was under constant influence of coldness in the pool, so he had to keep using XuanJin all the


    time so that his health would not be damaged.


    Therefore, as a matter of fact, this match was about who had greater force and endurance.


    Casey had XuanJin that Hancock didn''t have. Besides, Casey was a master in half sublimation while


    Hancock was just an expert in fighting in Grandmaster Circle. Therefore, Casey would definitely win the


    match.


    People such as Fleming and Thomas all stayed around the pool and watched them two. Fleming and


    Nora were naturally very confident in Hancock. And Thomas was sure that Casey would win. Casey


    was the one who was most likely to be a master in Unrealm, so it was impossible for him to lose such a


    simple match.


    Casey, who was in the pool, feltfortable. In his opinion, this pool was far from as terrible as


    Fleming had said. Under this circumstance, he could stay in it for a day.


    Hancock took a look at Casey with a proud expression on his face, and murmured, "Fe, you had


    better think about how to deal with Nora after you lose the match. She''s very different from other


    women. It''s possible that you''ll suffer a lot."


    Casey smiled at Hancock and said, "Thank you for reminding me of it, but I won''t give her the chance."


    Seeing that Casey was so confident, Hancock was contemptuous of Casey. In his opinion, Casey could


    deal with the coldness with ease only because he had just entered the pool. Hancock was sure that


    Casey would lose his confidence next.

 Chapter 868 I Will Stay in the Pool for One More While

    Chapter 868 I Will Stay in the Pool for One More While


    Thomas took a look at the pool. Then, he turned his head and asked Fleming, "How long can your


    students bear to stay in the pool?"


    "It''s not so easy to stay in the pool. The longer one stays in the pool, the harder it is to bear the


    coldness. After a person soak in the water in it for a long time, the coldness he or she suffers will get so


    great that ordinary people can''t imagine. Even martial artists can''t resist the coldness at that time. It''s


    Hancock that can stay in the pool for the longest time. He can stay in it for one and a half hours. I hope


    that he can stay in the pool for a longer time this time." Fleming said.


    Thomas smiled and asked, "Then, how long do you think Casey can stay in this pool?"


    Fleming sneered and said, "Your student seems to be ordinary, and there is nothing special about him.


    And he will not be as gifted as Hancock is. So he should be able to stay in the pool for an hour or so."


    Thomasughed and said, "My old friend, don''t say so, otherwise you''ll lose face."


    Fleming twitched his lips and didn''t take what Thomas said seriously at all. In his view, there would not


    be a genius who was as good as Hancock, and he believed that Thomas was just pretending to be


    confident.


    "Nora, Hancock will stay in the pool for a long time, and that guy will note out in a short time. Go to


    make a pot of tea for us. I want to have tea and have a chat with Thomas." As Fleming spoke, Fleming


    stared at Thomas. He looked as if he were going to drink poison instead of tea with Thomas.


    Nora nodded at once. Then, she turned around and went to make tea.


    Thomas took a look at Casey and then spoke to him, "There''s no need for you to stay in the pool for


    too long a time. You just need to stay in it for a longer time than Hancock does."


    Casey didn''t say anything in return. Instead, he concentrated on feeling the changes in his body


    caused by the water in the pool.


    Fleming sneered. He thought: Thomas should really believe that Casey could win Hancock. After so


    many years, he was as arrogant as he was before.


    Time went by. Fleming and Thomas were sitting at stone table that was not far away from the pool.


    They were drinking tea and having a chat about the events happened the past. However, the way they


    chatted was very different from the way other people chatted. In most of the time, they were quarrelling


    with each other.


    Different from them, Nora had been staying around the pool and watching Casey and Hancock. From


    time to time, she would remind Casey, "It''s time for you to go out now. Otherwise, you''ll die."


    Casey was not swayed at all. As time went by, he gradually found that he did have a higher level of


    physical fitness and that his power was bing more powerful.


    This pool was indeed helpful to martial artists, but it was far from as good as the one the Valley of


    Medicine God. There were originally pharmaceutical ingredients in the pool in the Valley of Medicine


    God. Moreover, the people of the Valley of Medicine God had been putting herbs into it for hundreds of


    years. Therefore, people could get great benefit by soaking in the pool of the Valley of Medicine God.


    If this pool were as effective as the one in the Valley of Medicine God, Casey might be able to take this


    opportunity to enter sublimation.


    About an hourter, Hancock began to feel bad. Now, his face was pale and the color of his lips turned


    purple because of the coldness. What''s worse, he was running out of inner force after using it for a long


    time.


    Casey was in a different state. Now, his eyes were closed. However, his face was still red. It seemed


    that he didn''t feel any difort, just as if the coldness didn''t have any influence on him.


    Finding that Casey was totally fine, Hancock got anxious. Sometimeter, he would have to get out of


    the pool. However, Casey was still in a good state. It seemed that Casey would stay in the pool for a


    longer time than he did.


    "He just appears to be fine, but in fact he feels worse than I do. This cold pool is unusual, and he has


    never soaked in it before. Therefore, it''s impossible for him to stay in it for a longer time than I will do. It


    means that he''s trying to make me feel anxious by pretending to be calm. He wants to shorten the time


    I''ll stay in the pool in that way."


    "Humph, ording to my teacher, I''m the most gifted person in the world. How is it possible that I''ll


    lose to others in such a simple match? I can certainly win!"


    As he thought, Hancock closed his eyes so that he would not be affected by the state Casey was in.


    Fleming, who was sitting drinking tea at somewheere not far away from the pool, found that Casey was


    not going to get out of the pool after he had stayed in it for an hour. Besides, his face was still red.


    However, Hancock''s face had turned pale. Seeing that, Fleming got rather anxious.


    When Thomas saw that Fleming wore an anxious look on his face, he couldn''t helpughing and


    spoke, "My old friend, it''s just a match between two young people. Don''t be anxious. We''ll naturally get


    to know the resultter."


    Fleming sneered and said, "My student will absolutely not lose. There''s no need for me to be anxious.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    It''s just that it''s boring to have a chat with you."


    Seeing that Fleming became less confident, Thomas just smiled and didn''t say a word. He picked up


    the cup of tea and took a sip.


    Soon, half an hour passed.


    At this moment, it was obvious that Hancock could no longer hang on. His face was very pale and his


    lips were purple. His lips were even trembling slightly. He was almost unable to resist the coldness with


    inner force anymore.


    The coldness made it impossible for him to concentrate, not to mention to close his eyes and stay


    focused. Therefore, at this moment, he could only open his eyes and look at Casey who was not far


    away from him.


    Casey was still calm. His eyes were closed, so Hancock could not know his emotion through his eyes.


    Besides, Casey''s face was just a little pale. It seemed that he could still stay in the pool for a long time.


    Seeing that, Hancock became even more anxious. If it wasn''t for the desire to win, he would have


    jumped out of the pool now.


    "Why isn''t this damn guy going to get out of the pool now? Could it be that he really could stay in it for a


    longer time?" Hancock cursed.


    Nora, who was standing beside the pool, was also looking at Casey with an unhappy expression on her


    face. She didn''t expect that Casey would be able to stay in the cold pool for such a long time.


    "Hey, get out of the pool now. If you can''t hang on anymore, don''t force yourself to do so. Otherwise,


    your health will be damaged. It''ll do no good to you." Nora shouted at Casey.


    Hancock knew very well that Nora was speaking to Casey, but he felt as if Nora was talking to him.


    It made it harder for him to hold on.


    Just when Hancock got very anxious, Casey opened his eyes.


    Hancock became a little hopeful at once. He thought that Casey couldn''t hold on anymore and was


    about to get out of the pool.


    Casey looked around and asked, "How long have I been here?"


    "You''ve been in the pool for one and a half hours." Thomas said with a smile.


    Casey nodded and said, "Oh, then I''ll stay here for one more while."


    After saying that, Casey closed his eyes again.


    Seeing that, Hancock was dumbfounded, He couldn''t hold on anymore, jumping out of the pool at full


    speed.

 Chapter 869 You Are No Match for Me

    Chapter 869 You Are No Match for Me


    Fleming stared at Hancock, who was jumping out of the cold pool, with a dark face. It never urred to


    him that Hancock, who he was so proud of, would lose to the student of Thomas.


    It was really beyond his wildest expectation.


    Hancock looked at Fleming with a guilty expression on his face, and said, "I''m sorry. I bring disgrace on


    you."


    Fleming sneered. He didn''t say anything to Hancock, and looked at Casey who was still in the cold


    pool.


    Seeing that Hancock had got out of the cold pool, Nora wore an anxious look on her pretty face. She


    said, "Senior Brother, why did you get out of the pool? Jump into it now, otherwise you''ll lose. In this


    case, I''ll miss the chance to teach Casey a lesson."


    Looking at Nora, Hancock was a little speechless. He could only stay in the cold pool for an hour and a


    half. If he didn''t get out of the pool after staying in the pool for one hour and a half, his health would


    really be damaged. It was obviously unwise to win a match at the expense of his health.


    However, in his opinion, the reason why Casey could stay in the pool for such a long time was either


    that there was something special about Casey''s body or that Casey had a way to resist the coldness.


    In short, he didn''t believe that Casey could stay in the pool for a long time because he was more


    powerful.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Thomas got up with a smile. He spoke while looking at Fleming, "It seems that my student has won the


    match."


    Fleming turned his head and looked at Thomas with obvious displeasure in his eyes. Then, he said in a


    cold voice, "Did you give him anything that can enable him to stay in the cold pool for such a long


    time?"


    Thomas couldn''t help smiling. He said, "You got me wrong. You see, it was you that just asked them to


    y a match. It was impossible for me to know in advance that you would ask them to y in such a


    game, not to mention preparing something that could help him resist the coldness."


    "What''s more, both of them took off their clothes before they jumped into the cold pool. You''ve seen it.


    Even if I had given him something that could help him resist the coldness, he had no chance to use it."


    Fleming narrowed his eyes. Thomas was right. Under this circumstance, it was impossible for Casey to


    cheat in this match.


    However, he was unwilling to ept that there was someone who was better than his favorite student.


    Besides, that person was the student of Thomas. He was very unhappy about it. Therefore, he


    managed to exin it.


    Casey still sat still in the cold pool. Nora stared angrily at him. She was so anxious that she stamped


    her feet.


    "Could it be that he is already dead? Otherwise, why would he sit still for such a long time? He''s so


    stupid that he dies just because he wants to win the match. In my opinion, we should nullify this


    match." Nora said.


    Hearing what Nora said, Casey opened his eyes again and then jumped out of the cold pool.


    Now, he had won the match. Although he could hold on in the cold pool for a longer time, there was no


    need for him to do so.


    Now, Casey had been a master in half sublimation. And this cold pool was not very helpful to Casey. It


    was meaningless for him to stay in it for a longer time.


    "I''m alive. You can''t void this match just because of the fact that he lost and you''ll have to receive


    punishment. It''s against the principles of experts in fighting." Casey gave Nora a nce.


    Seeing that Casey was sound and safe, Nora gritted her teeth and said, "I said so just because I


    thought that you were dead. Unexpectedly, you''re still alive. Then, the match won''t be nullified. I won''t


    break my promise."


    Casey said with a smile, "That''s good."


    Hancock looked at Casey with a gloomy face. Aftering out of the cold pool, his face turned red and


    he had regained his strength. Seeing that Casey believed that he had defeated him, Hancock was


    unconvinced.


    He took a step forward, and said, "It''s indeed worth admiring that you can stay in the cold pool for such


    a long time. However, in my opinion, it doesn''t mean that you''re more powerful than me. Perhaps


    you''re born to be someone who is not afraid of coldness. Therefore, I''d like to have a fight against you.


    Are you willing to ept this challenge?"


    After hearing what Hancock said, Nora rolled her eyes and hurriedly said something to support


    Hancock, "Yes, Senior Brother is right. Being able to stay in the cold pool for a longer time doesn''t


    mean anything. It has a lot to do with your constitution. You should have a fight. Only after you fight


    against each other can you know who is more powerful."


    Thomas and Casey understood that both Hancock and Nora were unwilling to ept the fact that they


    lost the match. Thomas didn''t say a word. He knew one thing very well: It was even more impossible


    for Hancock to defeat Casey in a fight.


    Fleming also didn''t want his student to lose to Casey. He wanted his student to win. Even if Hancock


    defeated Casey in a fight, he would keep his promise and gave Thomas what he wanted. It was just


    that he hated to see Thomas be proud.


    Therefore, although Fleming didn''t say a word, he winked at Hancock, indicating that he supported him.


    After that, Hancock became more confident. He looked at Casey again and asked, "Why didn''t you


    answer me? Could it be that you''re feeling afraid?"


    Casey smiled and said, "You''re no match for me."


    Hancock sneered at once and said, "We haven''t fought against each other yet. Why are you so sure


    that I''m no match for you? It''s just an excuse, right? Well, fine. And I''ll admit that I''ve lost the match.


    However, in my mind, you''ll always be a coward who dare not ept my challenge."


    Nora echoed, "Yes, you''re just a coward!"


    Casey had no choice but to say, "Well, I''ll just make a blow. If you can resist it, you win. If you think that


    you can''t resist it, you can just concede defeat."


    Hearing that, Hancock sneered and said, "How dare you boast like that! You can''t defeat me with only


    one blow."


    After saying that, he gathered his strength and looked at Casey with the desire to fight in his eyes.


    Seeing that Hancock insisted on have a fight against him, Casey was not going to talk nonsense


    anymore.


    Since Hancock was still unconvinced that he deserved to win the match, he would just let Hancock


    know how powerful he was.


    Just after Hancock finished speaking, Casey used XuanJin. Then, power came out of his palm, giving


    off a burst of white light. After that, Casey raised his hand and looked at Hancock. He was going to


    make the blow.


    When Fleming saw it, his expression changed greatly. It never urred to him that the student of


    Thomas would be a master in half sublimation.


    No wonder Hancock would lose to him. Even though Casey was just in half sublimation, he was much


    more powerful than Hancock, who was one of the top masters among Grandmaster Circle. However


    hard Hancock tried, it was impossible for him to defeat Casey.


    Hancock was obviously unaware of this and he was itching to fight against Casey.


    Fleming immediately stood in front of Hancock, and said, "Enough. You don''t have to fight against


    Hancock. You win the match."


    Hancock didn''t understand what was going on. He hadn''t even begun to fight against Casey yet, so he


    had no idea why Fleming would suddenly say so.

 Chapter 870 Be A Lady with Simple Mind

    Chapter 870 Be A Lady with Simple Mind


    "Master, the battle hasn''t started yet, why would... you think he will win?" Hancock looked at Fleming


    with some puzzlement.


    Norawas also full of doubts, and asked, "Yes, Grandpa. The fight hasn''t begun yet. Haven''t you always


    been confident in the strength of Hancock? Why don''t you believe him now?"


    Fleming sighed and said, "It''s not that I don''t believe him, but that the strength of Thomas''s apprentice


    is not as week as you think. Hancock can''t beat him at any cost."


    Both Nora and Hancock had mixed feelings. It was the first time that they saw Fleming think so highly


    of someone.


    Hancock knew that Fleming would not lie to him. However, because he did not know Casey''s strength,


    he still couldn''t ept the fact that he could not beat Casey.


    Casey also knew what Hancock was thinking. In order to avoid wasting time, he said to Hancock, "I


    know you may not understand why Fleming said that. I will give you a taste of my strength and you will


    understand. "


    It was also Hancock''s intention. Hearing Casey''s words, he immediately looked at Casey seriously,


    wanting to see what kind of move he could use.


    Casey operated Xunjin, and then pushed hard in the direction of Hancock. A huge phantom of the palm


    appeared, bringing a strong wind and blowing in the direction of Hancock.


    Now that Casey''s strength had reached half sublimation, he didn''t need to take a perfect-level pill or


    use Xuanjin to create this kind of phantom in his attacks.


    Of course, because he had not reached sublimation, Casey hadn''t been able to get this phantom away


    from the body. If he wanted to hit others with the power contained in it, he must be close enough.


    But just the power brought by this palm was enough to scare Grandmasters.


    The moment Hancock saw that palm phantom appeared, his pupils shrank suddenly, and his body


    retreated to the back subconsciously. A trace of horror arose in his heart. Unexpectedly, Casey''s palm


    possessed such a terrifying power.


    He had only seen Fleming show such strong strength. Of course, Casey was still much worse than


    Fleming, but for Hancock, it was amazing.


    Nora also opened her mouth in astonishment when she saw this scene. She couldn''t expect Casey''s


    strength to be so terrifying. At the very least, Hancock would not be able to create such a phantom.


    Casey also stopped before going too far, and didn''t really attack Hancock. Seeing him retreating to the


    back, Casey took back the power in his hand, and the phantom of the palm also disappeared.


    Cold sweat broke out on Hancock''s forehead. Just now, he even felt that he would be killed by Casey.


    When he saw Casey stop, he quietly breathed a sigh of relief, and fear rose in his heart.


    After stopping attacking, Casey looked at Hancock, and said, "Please do notugh at my performance!"


    Hancock looked at Casey for a long time and didn''t react. He didn''t expect that Casey who seemed to


    be no younger than him would have reached such a mysterious realm in strength.


    Fleming told him about the realm above the Grandmaster, and he also knew sublimation. If Casey was


    able to crate phantom, he had already reached the level of sublimation.


    Fleming said that Hancock would reach sublimation before he was thirty-five years old, which was


    unmatched.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Therefore, Hancock always thought that he was the best genius in the world. No matter it was the


    disciples of the famous sect or the descendants of the Guwu Family, no one couldpare with him.


    Over time, Hancock became a little arrogant. He felt that no one in this world couldpare with him,


    so he always had a slight disdain for his peers.


    However, just today, Casey showed him that knowledge was infinite. Casey was obviously about the


    same age as him, but he had reached sublimation. Casey was thousands of times more talented than


    him.


    Hancock''s arrogance was immediately dispersed by this fact.


    "You... have you reached sublimation?" Hancock muttered, staring at Casey.


    Casey smiled at him, and said, "Not yet, but I have reached half sublimation."


    Hancock didn''t feel better when heard Casey say that he had just reached half sublimation. In his eyes,


    there was no difference between half sublimation and sublimation. Because for the Grandmasters, to


    reach half sublimation was incredibly hard.


    Casey had reached half sublimation, which meant that he was far away from the sublimation. There


    was still an essential difference between Grandmaster Circle and sublimation.


    Fleming also looked at Casey with aplicated expression. He didn''t expect that Thomas would have


    such an outstanding apprentice, and he felt a sense of frustration in his heart.


    Thomas stood up, looked at everyone with a smile, and said, "So, we won thispetition, right?"


    Fleming turned his head and nced at him, snorted coldly, and said, "I won''t cheat. Your apprentice is


    so talented. It''s really surprising. This time, you won. But sooner orter, I will beat you."


    Thomas smiled and said nothing more..


    Casey turned to look at Nora, who was still in shock, and asked, "Now that I have won, can I make a


    request to you?"


    Nora looked at Casey, full of anger. Obviously, she was very unhappy about Casey''s win and said, "I


    will keep my words. As I lost, you can make a request. But if you make such a shameless request


    again, I will do as you said first and then kill you afterwards."


    Caseyughed nkly, naturally it would be impossible for him to make a shameless request to Nora.


    "Don''t worry, I''m not so shameless. Naturally I won''t be too much," Casey said.


    "Then what is your request? Please tell me." Nora was still a little nervous, afraid that Casey would


    make any request that she couldn''t ept.


    "My request is that in the future, you must not follow others into the toilet casually, and change your


    hobby of watching that kind of video. Be a simple-mindeddy," Casey said lightly.


    After hearing Casey''s words, Nora immediately blushed, looked at Casey with shame and annoyance,


    wishing to kill him.


    Fleming was puzzled. He didn''t understand what kind of video Casey was talking about. His


    apprentices not far away all couldn''t help butugh.


    "It is not difficult. Can you agree?" Casey asked.


    Nora gritted her teeth and said, "Of course, I can!"

 Chapter 871 Branches

    Chapter 871 Branches


    Fleming still didn''t understand what Casey meant, so he walked over and said, "Casey, you asked Nora


    not to follow others to the toilet casually. What do you mean? Does Nora follow others to the toilet


    casually? And what is the video you said? Nora is originally a fairdy, isn''t she?"


    Casey nced at Fleming and said with a smile, "Fleming, this is a matter between our young people.


    There is a generation gap between you and us."


    Noraalso felt a little embarrassed. Casey''s request had made her very mortified. Fleming even wanted


    to know the details. If he really knew what Casey meant, she would be too humiliated to stay here in


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    the future.


    She said, "Grandpa, you are so old. It is normal for you to not understand what we said. You don''t need


    to understand it. This guy''s request is not excessive. I epted it. Let''s just go over this matter. Don''t


    mention it anymore," Nora said to Fleming quickly.


    Hearing what Nora said, Fleming became more curious, but seeing Nora didn''t want him to continue


    this topic, he didn''t mention it.


    He looked at Casey and said with emotion, "You can reach the stage of half sublimation at this age.


    Your talent is really rare in the world. Compared with you, Hancock is indeed a lot worse. I don''t know


    how Thomas found you. But I want to know if you are interested in being my apprentice. I promise you


    will be paid 10,000 times better."


    Hearing Fleming''s words, Casey couldn''t helpughing. He didn''t think that Fleming started to poach


    him in front of Thomas. He wasn''t afraid of Thomas at all.


    Casey bowed to Fleming and said, "I appreciate your kindness but can not ept your invitation. I


    believe that you will be able to train Hancock into a peerless master.¡±


    Seeing Casey''s refusal, Fleming didn''t say anything. After all, he knew this was impossible.


    Thomas stared at Fleming and said, "Fleming, it''s uncool for you to do this."


    Fleming snorted coldly at him, and just ignored him. Instead, he turned to look at Hancock and said,


    "Don''t despair because of this incident. The Pantheon has resources that you don''t know about. His


    strength may be improved by some means. As long as you work hard and forge ahead, your future


    achievements may not be worse than him."


    Hancock nodded immediately and said, "I know!"


    Casey looked at Fleming dumbfoundingly. He didn''t think Fleming really dared to say such


    presumptuous words. However, Fleming was so powerful. Even if he said that, Thomas would definitely


    notin. After all, he came to Fleming to ask for something. Naturally, he had to be polite.


    After instructing Hancock, Fleming looked at Thomas and said, "Come with me, and then get the things


    you want. This time I give you what you want because of your apprentice. I won''t be so easy-going next


    time."


    Thomas smiled and said, "You are really liberal."


    Fleming red at him, then walked inside.


    Casey was a little curious about what Thomas wanted. He, the lord of the temples, even turned to be


    so humble ande to Fleming for it. Therefore, he asked, "Can I follow you and take a look?"


    Thomas followed Fleming towards the inside and said slowly, "Come on."


    Casey immediately followed them, with a glimmer of expectation in his heart. He thought that what


    could get the attention of two masters, who was about to reach Unrealm, was certainly not an ordinary


    thing.


    They walked all the way to the innermost courtyard of the vi, and Fleming turned and walked into a


    room in the courtyard.


    Thomas and Casey followed him. When they entered the room, they saw a few shelves where items


    were ced. On the shelf, there were a wide range of collections, many of which Casey had never


    seen and didn''t know what it was.


    "Although the Pantheon has a lot of resources, but when ites to treasure collection, I am still worse


    than you." Thomas looked at the things on the shelf and said with emotion.


    "Don''t pretend here. The things here are not evenparable to a warehouse in your Pantheon. If I


    hadn''t moved faster and got some back, these things would have been snatched away by the


    Pantheon," Flemingined.


    Thomas just smiled, but did not deny it.


    "The only thing you want here may be this one," Fleming muttered as he walked inside and took out a


    wooden box on the innermost shelf, and the put it on the table.


    Thomas and Casey both walked to the front of the table, waiting for Fleming to open the box.


    Fleming stared at Thomas and asked, "Are you sure that one can''t hold it anymore?"


    Thomas nodded and said, "I know this time is much shorter thanst time, but the situation of that


    person is really not optimistic. I''m afraid it will be shorter and shorter in the future."


    After Fleming heard what Thomas said, he also showed a concerned look on his face, and he said, "It


    seems that there will always be something that shoulde. When I got this thing, I thought I could


    use it by myself, but I gave it to you in the end."


    "The rest I have here is estimated to be enough for three times. It will be used up. Now the time that


    the person can hold on is getting shorter and shorter, I am afraid that the the disaster wille in less


    than ten years," Fleming said.


    Thomas turned to look at Casey and said, "You don''t need to worry about this. When that dayes, I


    wille up with a strategy to deal with it."


    Fleming didn''t say anything. After a helpless sigh, he put his hand on the box.


    Casey listened to the conversation between the them, always feeling confused, and didn''t understand


    what they meant.


    But it could be seen that what they said was not a good thing, especially Fleming also said that disaster


    wasing.


    Casey thought it should have something to do with the trouble Thomas mentioned to Casey before.


    Could it be that Thomas approached him just to deal with the disaster?


    Without thinking about it, Casey looked at the box. Now he was not powerful enough. It didn''t make


    much sense to think too much about this kind of thing.


    Fleming opened the box, took out a short ck branch from the box, ced it on the table, and then


    took out a de and a jade bottle from the box.


    After seeing the ck branch, Casey''s pupils shrank suddenly. Because the smell of the branch was


    exactly the same as the ck wood Casey got from Master Tianlong!

 Chapter 872 Scarlet Sun Wood

    Chapter 872 Scarlet Sun Wood


    Casey stared at the branch carefully for a while, and made sure that the branch was exactly the same


    as the piece of wood in his hand. The only difference was that the piece of wood in his hand was much


    He didn''t expect that what Thomas asked Fleming for would be this branch. It seemed Thomas and


    Fleming attached great importance to this branch. Fleming took out the branch carefully for fear of


    falling it.


    Casey would never tell them that he had a piece of wood from the same tree as the branch before


    knowing the origin of this branch. Thus, he could only hold back the surprise so as not to be seen by


    the two old guys.


    With their strength, killing Casey was a breeze. This wood was so precious to them, if they wanted to


    grab Casey''s piece of wood, Casey really had no way out.


    "What is this?" Casey pretended to look like he had never seen it before and asked Thomas.


    Thomas didn''t hide, and exined it to Casey.


    "It is called Scarlet Sun Wood. It is rumored to be left by a sacred tree that has survived in the world for


    tens of thousands of years. The sacred tree has achieved sess in cultivation and reached the stage


    of Feather Flying . Later, it really got through the god''s challenge. Scarlet Sun Wood is what the sacred


    tree left after being hit by thunder."


    "Because the sacred tree has be an immortal, even its branch that has been scorched by


    lightning is still a rare treasure in the world. People who got this wood named it Scarlet Sun Wood, and


    it was treasured and passed down as a rare treasure."


    Hearing Thomas''s words, Casey couldn''t help but widened his eyes, and asked, "In this world, is there


    really a tree that has lived for tens of thousands of years? Has it reached the stage of Feather Flying ?"


    Thomasughed and said, "I don''t know. I''m just talking about some rumors that I have heard, and


    there are many versions. This is just one of them. Whether it is true or not depends on what you think."


    Hearing what Thomas said, Casey was also relieved. Although masters who reached sublimation were


    already very miraculous, Casey did not believe that living things could be an immortal. After all,


    even hearing such a story had already made people feel incredible.


    The legend of Scarlet Sun Wood should only be made up by people in order to make the wood more


    extraordinary.


    "It''s just that Scarlet Sun Wood does have an effect that ordinary people can''t imagine. It is still


    impossible to exin it clearly based on the current level of science," Thomas said again.


    Casey agreed with it. The current level of science really could not exin why Scarlet Sun Wood was


    so magical. Edith only ate a small piece of it, and became impervious to viruses. Doctors had studied


    for a long time, used all kinds of instruments, but still couldn''t exin what was going on.


    "Then what is the effect of Scarlet Sun Wood? It seems very precious." Casey rolled his eyes and took


    the opportunity to ask.


    "Scarlet Sun Wood is a treasure in a million, it has the effects of calming the nerves, concentrating,


    improving user''s health, and even driving diseases away. For ordinary people, this thing is a panacea,"


    Thomas said.


    Of course, Scarlet Sun Wood had even more magical effect, but Thomas didn''t n to tell Casey.


    Casey heard that what Thomas said was basically the same as the effect of the wood he knew. He also


    determined that the wood he had was Scarlet Sun Wood that Thomas talked about.


    And he was sure that Scarlet Sun Wood had a greater effect, but Thomas would not tell him.


    "Is this wood edible?" Casey asked.


    Thomas was taken aback when he heard Casey''s question. He had never thought about whether


    Scarlet Sun Wood was edible.


    "Why do you ask it? Just from the appearance, you should know that this branch is not suitable for


    eating?" Thomas looked at Casey with some doubts.


    Casey smiled and exined, "You just said that this thing is a panacea, so I am a little curious."


    Thomasughed and said, "Scarlet Sun Wood is not for eating. If you want this branch to be effective,


    you need to burn it with fire. But it''s no use knowing this. It is estimated that only Fleming has a little


    opportunity to get it."


    Casey didn''t say anything. He didn''t agree with Thomas''s words in his heart. After all, he had arge


    piece of Scarlet Sun Wood. If he took it out, Thomas would be shocked.


    At this time, Fleming had already cut the branch into sawdust bit by bit with the de in the box, and


    put them in the jade bottle.


    Casey watched Fleming doing this, thinking that Thomas just said that Scarlet Sun Wood needed to be


    burned in order to have an effect, so he nned to burn it to see what the effect would be.


    Thomas''s words made Casey feel relieved about Edith''s situation. This wood was a rare treasure in the


    world. Even if he used it in the wrong way, there should be no harm. Edith was lucky to eat a small


    piece by mistake.


    Otherwise, even god was unable to save her after she swallowed the poison pill of the ck coat


    directly.


    Not long after, Fleming cut off one third of the branch, turned it into sawdust and put it into the jade


    bottle.


    He carefully put the remaining branch back into the box, then sealed the jade bottle and handed it to


    Thomas.


    "Here you are, this time I won''t ask you for things in exchange. This is what your apprentice won. But


    next time you won''t be so lucky. If you can''t exchange something equivalent with me. Even if the world


    is destroyed, I won''t give you Scarlet Sun Wood," Fleming said.


    Thomasughed, took the jade bottle from him, and said, "No problem."


    Fleming turned to look at Casey, and asked, "Boy, you really don''t think about being my apprentice?


    Although the resources here are not as good as the Pantheon, there are some things here that the


    Pantheon can''t get by any means. If you agree to be my apprentice, you can pick whatever I have


    here, OK?"


    Casey bowed to Fleming again and said, "Fleming, please forgive me."


    If Fleming had Soul Setting Jade, Casey could consider it, but it was a pity that Soul Setting Jade was


    in the Pantheon.


    Fleming sighed helplessly, knowing that it was impossible to poach Casey from Thomas.


    At this moment Casey suddenly thought of something, looked at Fleming, and asked, "Fleming, would


    you like to ept female apprentice?"Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

 Chapter 873 Red elixir

    Chapter 873 Red elixir


    The next morning.


    Casey and Thomas walked down the mountain. It was already in the afternoon when they went up the


    mountain yesterday. When they got the Scarlet Sun Wood, it was already evening. Fleming was not a


    stingy person, so naturally he invited them to stay in the vi for one night.


    Early this morning, Casey and Thomas packed up and said goodbye to Fleming and others, and then


    walked down the mountain.


    As they walked, Casey stared at Thomas and said, "Thomas, is it my credit to get Scarlet Sun Wood


    this time?"


    Thomas turned to look at him, smiled and said, "Of course."


    "Then can I get some rewards?" Casey continued.


    If Thomas promised to give him a reward, he could directly ask Thomas for Soul Setting Jade, which


    would be more easy.


    "You even think about rewards before reporting for duty in the Pantheon officially," Thomas said, staring


    at Casey.


    "The reason why I agreed to join the Pantheon was not because of my love or sense of mission. I was


    a businessman in the past and never made money-losing transactions. If there is no benefit, why


    should I join the Pantheon? If so, I''d better to go to Fleming," Casey said.


    Thomas smiled and said, "What you said makes sense, and I am not an unreasonable person.


    Naturally, you have rewards. I originally prepared something to exchange with Fleming this time, but he


    gave me Scarlet Sun Wood because of you, then I will give you this thing."


    With that said, Thomas took out a jade bottle from his clothes, stretched out his hand and handed it to


    Casey.


    Casey took the jade bottle, opened it and smelled it. A peculiar scent came out from it. Then , Casey


    looked inside again, and saw a fiery red pill inside, which looked very strange.


    "What is this?" Casey asked while holding the jade bottle.


    "What''s in this bottle is a perfect-level pill. Although a perfect-level pill is notparable to Scarlet Sun


    Wood, this pill is abination of thirty-three hundred-year-old elixir. It is called Red elixir."


    "This pill contains a huge medicinal power, which is a great tonic. If ordinary people eat it, they will die


    with blood oozing from their eyes, nose and mouth ."


    "If used properly, this pill is enough to help a Grandmaster reach the stage of sublimation. For those


    who practice martial arts, this pill is an opportunity to break through and reach sublimation. Therefore,


    its value is no worse than Scarlet Sun Wood."


    After listening, a shocked expression suddenly appeared on Casey''s face. It was unexpected that the


    little pill in this jade bottle could allow a Grandmaster to break through to sublimation. In this case, this


    pill was indeed great.


    At the beginning, Casey absorbed 90% of the medicinal effects in the Valley of Medicine God, and only


    reached the stage of a half sublimation. Didn''t it mean that the effect of this pill was more powerful than


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    that of the Medicine Lake in the Valley of Medicine God?


    Of course, Casey also understood his own peculiarity. What he cultivated was Xuanjin, which was very


    different from inner force. Although he had reached half sublimation in inner force, but in fact he had


    only reached the half advanced stage of Xuanjin. He was not the same as other grandmasters who


    wanted to get sublimation.


    Casey didn''t know whether he could reach the advanced stage of Xuanjin in one fell swoop and


    be a real master at the stage of sublimation.


    Casey always felt that it was more difficult for him to break through to the sublimation of Xuanjin than


    for the Grandmasters to get into sublimation. Xuanjin was indeed very powerful, but the conditions for


    the breakthrough had be harsher.


    Red elixir also made Casey understand that perfect level pills were different. At least the two perfect


    level pills that Casey ate before could not bepared with Red elixir.


    "Although Red elixir can help the Grandmasters to break through and reach the stage of sublimation,


    the danger in it is also very imaginable. Although this pill is a perfect-level pill, its efficacy is unbearable


    for the human. If the top masters in the Grandmaster Circle want to sessfully break through by


    taking this pill, they must also bear the risk of death by exploding the meridians."


    "Even with the guidance of people like me and Fleming, the probability of sessful breakthrough is


    only 50%. Once the breakthrough fails, the person who takes the pill is likely to be in ina because


    of the excessive efficacy"


    Thomas then added.


    Hearing this, Casey, who was still thinking about taking Red elixir, suddenly had the idea of shrinking.


    Unexpectedly, with the guidance of Thomas, and the probability of a sessful breakthrough was only


    50%, so the risk of this pill was indeed too great.


    Casey, who was full of confidence in his talents, would rather spend more time than take such risks.


    Seeing what Casey was thinking about, Thomas smiled and said, "The journey of martial arts learning


    is not as smooth as imagined. No matter what kind of chance, it is apanied by equivalent risks.


    The spirit of martial arts is sometimes the spirit of daring to take risks."


    Casey nodded. Thomas was indeed right. The journey of martial arts learning wouldn''t be in sailing.


    Getting more powerful meant to take greater risks.


    "Don''t look at the probability of sess. No matter who gets this pill, he will definitely try it out in the


    end. If this pill is given to Fleming, he will probably ask his apprentice take this pill before we leave."


    "This time, you won Scarlet Sun Wood, so this pill will be yours."


    Thomas smiled.


    What Casey was thinking of was not this pill. Casey was indeed very excited about this pill that could


    make him break through. However, with Xuanjin, Casey''s desire for this kind of thing is actually not as


    great as ordinary people.


    And what he really wanted now was the third piece of Soul Setting Jade in the Pantheon and when he


    got that piece of Soul Setting Jade, he could be regarded aspleting the task assigned by his


    master.


    Although the master said that there were still three years left, Casey didn''t want to dy it too long.


    Naturally, the sooner he got the Soul Setting Jade, the better it would be.


    So, he stared at Thomas for a moment, and then asked, "Actually, I don''t really want Red elixir. Can I


    exchange this pill for other things?"


    Thomas was taken aback, and asked, "What do you want?"


    "I heard that there is a jade pendant called Soul Setting Jade in Pantheon. Can I exchange Red elixir


    for Soul Setting Jade?" Casey said.


    Hearing Casey''s words, Thomas''s eyes narrowed immediately. He looked at Casey with some scrutiny,


    and asked, "Where did you hear that the Soul Setting Jade is in the Pantheon? Why do you want Soul


    Setting Jade?"

 Chapter 874 I Want to Take You Two as My Apprentices

    Chapter 874 I Want to Take You Two as My Apprentices


    Casey was a little surprised when he saw Thomas''s reaction to his question. He said casually, "I heard


    about it from a friend. I can''t tell you why I want it, but I can guarantee that I will not use it to do bad


    things."


    He didn''t directly say that this was something his master wanted. He could know that this Soul Setting


    Jade was important to the Pantheon from Thomas''s reaction. Without knowing what the Thomas''s


    attitude was, Casey couldn''t expose his master.


    After all, his master''s background was definitely not simple. If his master and Thomas bore grudges


    against each other, or Thomas refused to give it for some reason, Casey would face considerable


    trouble.


    After hearing Casey''s words, Thomas was also thoughtful. He did not ask who Casey''s friend was, nor


    did he ask Casey what he wanted to do with Soul Setting Jade. Instead, he said, "The value of Soul


    Setting Jade is much higher than that of Red elixir, so it is naturally impossible for you to exchange a


    Red elixir for Soul Setting Jade."


    "However, in the Pantheon, any resource can be allocated based on merit. As long as you get enough


    merit, it is not difficult to get Soul Setting Jade."


    Hearing Thomas''s words, Casey couldn''t help but heaved a sigh of relief. As long as he had a chance


    to get it, it would be fine. What he was afraid was that there would be no chance.


    "Then how do I get the merits?" Casey asked.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Finish the task released by the Pantheon. I told you before that the Pantheon''s duty is to maintain the


    order of the world. When there are matters that ordinary people can''t solve, the Pantheon needs to


    work, and that''s when you can umte merits." Thomas exined.


    "When you formally join the Pantheon, there will be someone who will exin the details to you, but


    getting Soul Setting Jade is not as simple as you want. If you want to get Soul Setting Jade, you had


    better to agree to be my sessor, so that you will gain merits faster." Thomas smiled and said to


    Casey again.


    Casey didn''t answer. Casey had to understand the operating mechanism of the Pantheon before


    knowing what to do afterwards. It''s not the time to think about it now.


    Stop talking about Soul Setting Jade, they continued to walk down the mountain. After a while, Thomas


    looked at Casey and asked, "Where are the two girls you talked about with Fleming? They are talented.


    I also want to bring them back to the Pantheon for cultivation. Or you can tell me the address, I will go


    over and see them. And I will bring one back if they are really great, OK?"


    Hearing Thomas''s words, Casey shook his head quickly. Yesterday, Casey asked Fleming whether he


    would ept female apprentices. He was referring to Annabel and Elsa.


    Casey found the martial arts talents of Elsa and Annabel were actually very good. Elsa had even


    reached the sage of inner force, and Annabel''s aptitude was not worse than Elsa, but she had not been


    exposed to martial arts.


    Since Annabel wanted to learn from a teacher, Casey rmended them to Fleming. In this way the


    two girls could not only learn form a famous teacher, and but also stay in R Country, so as not to go to


    C Country to cause trouble for him.


    After hearing Casey''s introduction to Annabel and Elsa, Fleming became very interested in them and


    expressed that he would like to see the situation of them. If Annabel and Elsa agreed, he would ept


    them as his apprentices.


    Now apprentice also wanted to ept them his apprentices, Casey naturally would not agree. If


    Annabel and Elsa also went to the Pantheon, then he would not be able to live in peace.


    "These two girls are not suitable for the Pantheon, so please another apprentice." Casey directly


    rejected Thomas.


    Hearing what Casey said, Thomas couldn''t only sigh helplessly and say, "It seems that there is no such


    fate."


    Not long after they arrived at the foot of the mountain, Casey looked at Thomas and asked, "How are


    we going back to C Country?"


    Thomas looked at Casey and said, "Naturally, by ne. Do you still want me to fly back with you? I


    don''t have that ability."


    Casey also couldn''t help but smile. Thomas was too old, and he looked like standing aloof from the


    world. Casey felt that Thomas was really out of touch with modern tools such as aircraft, so he didn''t


    think about going back by ne for a while.


    Without hesitation, Casey went to find a car in the scenic spot not far away, and then they rushed


    towards the airport in T City.


    By now, Casey''s trip to R Country hade to an end.


    ...


    Annabel''s house.


    Annabel and Elsa were sitting in the living room at this time, both looking glum.


    The Duncan family had been destroyed, Elsa was homeless. In addition, Annabel liked Elsa very much.


    Therefore, she had been letting Elsa stay in her home. After this period of time, they had have be


    good friends.


    "Damn Casey, he has never called us or replied our message. Has he returned to C Country? How


    about going to C Country to find him directly?" Annabel said with angrily.


    Elsa nced at Annabel and said, "But he doesn''t seem to want us to find him, otherwise he won''t


    leave that letter at that time."


    "Leave him alone. Shall we have to listen to him and never see him for the rest of our lives?" Annabel


    said.


    While the two girls were chatting, there was a sudden sound of footsteps outside, and then an old man


    showed up at the door with a girl about the same age as the two of them.


    Annabel and Elsa saw these two people and immediately stood up.


    "Who are you?" Annabel stared at the old man and asked.


    Fleming nced at her with a smile, and said, "I am Fleming. I came here for you today. It seems that


    you are indeed talented."


    "What are you looking for us for?" Elsa looked at Fleming with some caution, and she felt a strong


    danger from the old man.


    Fleming smiled and said, "I want to ept you two as my apprentices. Do you agree?"


    After speaking, Fleming directly raised his hand, two rays of light appeared on the palm of his hand.


    Then he quickly outlined the shapes of the two figures in his palm, which were the appearances of


    Annabel and Elsa.


    This method of power control had reached the point of perfection, and it was really shocking.


    Annabel and Elsa were stunned when they saw this scene.

 Chapter 875 The Pantheon Headquarters

    Chapter 875 The Pantheon Headquarters


    In the western part of C Country, Kunlun Mountain stretched for thousands of miles, making it the most


    majestic and magnificent ce in C Country.


    Since ancient times, the myths and legends, anecdotes, and various folk tales about Kunlun Mountain


    had emerged in an endless stream, making Kunlun Mountain, a ce that few people could explore,


    cast a veil of mystery.


    Many people believed that Kunlun Mountain was the dwelling ce of gods, and there was a fairy


    pce that ordinary people couldn''t imagine. The immortals woulde to Kunlun Mountain when


    they passed the test of god. They could go straight to the heavens form here, which was very


    mysterious.


    Of course, this was just Kunlun Mountain in people''s imagination. As for whether there were immortals


    in the world, no one had seen it with their own eyes.


    The headquarters of the Pantheon was located in this mysterious mountain range.


    Casey and Thomas took a ne to the western city, then took a bus to the foot of Kunlun Mountains,


    and then rushed towards the Pantheon headquarters on foot.


    Kunlun Mountain were steep and difficult for ordinary people to climb, but for Casey and Thomas, it


    was easy. It only took them less than half a day to climb over a fewrge mountains and reach a ce


    not far from the Pantheon mentioned by Thomas.


    On the way here, Thomas had already told Casey to report to the Pantheon headquarters first and


    perform some necessary procedures. After Casey had a certain understanding of the Pantheon, he


    could choose whether to stay in the Pantheon or go out on duty.


    Under normal circumstances, the Pantheon did not restrict the freedom of members. It''s up to their own


    wishes to stay. However, since joining the Pantheon, there would always be some rules. Before each


    member of the Pantheon joined the Pantheon, they would sign a letter of undertaking, and when the


    Pantheon needed them, they must obey the orders given by the Pantheon.


    People who signed this undertaking, but did not want to abide by the Pantheon''s orders would be


    arrested by the Pantheon master and punished ordingly.


    Generally speaking, the Pantheon would not deliberately ask members to do anything unless there was


    an emergency or a major change.


    Under normal circumstances, members only need to umte enough merits, and and the Pantheon


    would not interfere with what they did in the rest of their time.


    After learning about the rules of the Pantheon, Casey nned to report to the Pantheon headquarters


    first and take a look at how many merits it took to get the Soul Setting Jade. After that, he would go


    back to B City, and then start doing the Pantheon''s task. On the one hand, he could umte


    experience for himself. On the other hand, he could get the Soul Setting Jade for his master as soon as


    possible.


    Thomas had no objection to Casey''s decision. Although Casey was different from the other members of


    the Pantheon in his eyes, and he ced great hopes on Casey.


    He didn''t intend to ask Casey to do anything now. Before telling Casey about things that others could


    not touch, Casey had to know more about the Pantheon first and understand the nature of the


    Pantheon.


    Asking Casey to do the task first could not only deepen Casey''s understanding of the Pantheon, but


    also observe Casey''s mind to see if he was really the right person.


    Not long after, the two came to a hintend of Kunlun Mountain. A long distance apart, Casey saw


    many tall buildings as well as a checkpoint. There were many people patrolling near the checkpoint.


    After the checkpoint, there were many buildings, and they all seemed very modern in style. Some


    buildings even lead directly into the mountains. A building of this scale was not a small project at first


    nce.


    ording to Thomas, this was only a small part of the Pantheon. In the entire Kunlun Mountain, there


    were nine ces like this one, and each ce had its own duty and bore different needs for the


    operation of the Pantheon.


    Casey looked at this ce like a secret military base with a face full of surprise, and said, "It is


    unexpected that the Pantheon could build such a huge base in the mountains. I thought you, like those


    secluded sects, stayed in a more archaic ce."


    Thomas smiled and said, "In the era of development, we naturally had to keep up with the pace of the


    times. If we are still like those secluded sects, in such a deste ce, we will basically be


    disconnected from the outside world. How do we know what are happening throughout C Country."


    "Throughout the Pantheon, the mountain where I am located is retro. After all, I''m over a hundred years


    old. The architectural style here is what young people like."


    After hearing what Thomas said, Casey felt that there was some truth in it. The Pantheon had to keep


    abreast of external information at all times, and the assistance of science and technology was naturally


    indispensable.


    "Later, you can take the ess order I gave you and go there to register directly. Someone will take


    you to a special ce to register. If you are lucky, you can meet some people who alsoe to the


    Pantheon to register."


    "I won''t go with you. Although I found you specifically, you may not want to be treated specially. As for


    the things I told you before, you can think about it, and we can talk about it in the future. "


    Thomas said, looking at Casey.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Casey nodded, did not say anything, and continued to walk forward.


    After a while, Casey wanted to ask Thomas about the specific registration process, but when he turned


    around, he found that Thomas had disappeared. Casey did not know when he had left.


    Looking at the empty mountain range behind, Casey also shook his head and smiled, thinking that the


    strength of this old guy was really terrifying, and he didn''t notice anything when Thomas left.


    Casey wondered that whether Thomas was more powerful than his master.


    Not long after, Casey walked to the checkpoint. The people inside had already noticed Casey, but they


    didn''t move much and kept watching Casey walk to the outside of checkpoint.


    "Who are you?" The two people guarding the checkpoint stared at Casey, and one of them asked.


    Casey took a look at these two men and found that both of them were powerful. It seemed that the


    Pantheon was really a strong organization. Even the gatekeepers were so strong, it was no wonder


    that it was thergest organization in C Country.


    Casey took out the ess order given by Thomas, handed it to the man, and said, "I''m here to


    register."


    The man took the ess order, took a closer look, and murmured, "Another one to register. It''s really


    lively today. He is the fifth one today."


    After speaking, he looked at Casey and said, "Come with me, I will take you in."


    Casey nodded and followed the man inside.

 Chapter 876 Listening to Others Talk About Him

    Chapter 876 Listening to Others Talk About Him


    The man brought Casey to the door of a building connected to the mountain. Through the window,


    Casey could see that there were already four people of different ages waiting inside.


    "Go in by yourself. The four of them also came here to register. Later, there will be a dedicated person


    to test you. After passing the test, you can officially join the Pantheon," the person said.


    Casey was taken aback, and asked, "Do we still need to pass the test?"


    "Of course. Although Pantheon''s ess order is enough to prove your strength, but we don''t know


    whether the people who recruited you will be misguided. There have been many such cases before.


    So, it is necessary to conduct a strength test for the people whoe to register," the person replied.


    Casey nodded.


    "Please note that the person who will test you is Vermilion Bird. She is notoriously grumpy. You''d better


    not provoke her, otherwise you will suffer today," the person said.


    Casey smiled and said, "Thanks for reminding me."


    The man said nothing, turned and left here, and Casey also walked into the hall.


    The man who took Casey suddenly stopped, turned and looked at the hall, and muttered, "Well, that


    man looks so young. He may be only over 20 years old. How strong can such a young man be? Who


    recruited him? It stands to reason that even if the masters who recruit new members are mistaken, they


    should know it, right?"


    "Could he be a peerless genius?"


    After thinking about it, the man continued to walk towards the front. Anyway, he was just standing


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    guard at the checkpoint. Whether Casey really had strength had nothing to do with him.


    In the hall, the four people were standing together talking.


    These four people were not young. Looking at the youngest one, he was also over forty years old, and


    the oldest one was about sixty years old.


    After Casey entered the hall, he felt that these four people actually had the aura of the Grandmaster


    Circle. Although their auras were different, they were indeed Grandmasters.


    Among them, the oldest one seemed to reach the advanced stage of Grandmaster Circle.


    It seemed that the Pantheon really deserved to be the best organization in C Country. Casey met so


    many masters of Grandmaster Circle on the first day ofing here. How frightening it would be if all


    the forces of the Pantheon gathered together.


    He noticed that oldest man seemed to be leader of them, and the other three people were respectful to


    him.


    As soon as Casey entered the hall, all four of them looked towards him, and they were all a little


    surprised to see Casey at such a young age.


    But they quickly realized that young people who could appear here were most likely the apprentices of


    some powerful masters in the Pantheon. Such people were thest to provoke. Since they could


    be the apprentices of the masters in the Pantheon, their talent would be great.


    The elder smiled directly at Casey and said, "Sir, I am Middleton, from the Stewart family in K City. You


    are an apprentice of a certain expert, right? Can you tell us what kind of test we will taketer?"


    Casey stared at Middleton, and he remembered the two people he met when he went to Valley of


    Medicine God. They both imed to be from the Stewart family in K City. Casey wondered what the


    rtionship between Middleton and the two people he met was.


    The three people around were also looking at Casey with diligent expressions, obviously all of them


    were ttering Casey.


    Casey nced at them and said, "You have misunderstood. I''m here to register, so I don''t know what


    the test will beter."


    Middleton and the others were stunned when they heard Casey''s words. They re-evaluated Casey


    immediately, but they didn''t expect him to register.


    Casey looked too young.


    However, they didn''t mean to be negligent. After all, people who coulde to the Pantheon were very


    strong.


    "It turns out that you came to register too. It''s a blessing to have a chance to join the Pantheon at such


    a young age. You must be so talented. It''s our fate to meet here," Middleton said. Although he said so,


    but in his heart he felt that Casey entered the Pantheon by connections. Because, he was at the Circle


    of Grandmaster, he couldn''t even see Casey''s strength. He thought it was because Casey was too


    week.


    Middleton was prestigious in K City, and his interpersonal rtionship was naturally exquisite. Even if


    he had this kind of spection in his heart, he would not reveal the slightest.


    Casey just smiled at him and didn''t say anything.


    When Middleton saw that Casey didn''t mean to talk to them. They just greeted Casey politely and didn''t


    pay attention to Casey anymore.


    For this kind of people whoe in through the back door, as martial arts practitioners, they naturally


    despised Casey. People who practice martial arts paid attention to their strength. Even if they could get


    some convenience by connections, it was also despised.


    Middleton and the others were chatting, and Casey stood by and listened to them chatting. From


    Middleton''s words, Casey confirmed that he was the father of McCoy and Astrid, whom he had met in


    Valley of Medicine God. Because what Middleton talked about at this time was exactly what happened


    in Valley of Medicine God.


    "ording to my son, the master named Casey fought against the many Grandmasters in the Valley of


    Medicine God, and still did not lose. In the end, he used magical means. He hit someone with one


    palm, and it turned out to be huge phantom. Finally, he defeated all the Grandmasters in the Valley of


    Medicine God. This kind of strength is already beyond our imagination."


    "And Casey is only about the same age as my son. He is the invincible genius in the world."


    Middleton spoke with excitement, as if he had experienced it personally.


    The three people around were also amazed, and they didn''t expect there to be such a powerful person


    in this world.


    Casey listened to these people talking about him, and suddenly felt a little funny, but he didn''t say


    anything, just standing aside with a smile.


    Middleton noticed that Casey was listening to him chatting. But when he saw Casey showed such a


    contemptuous smile on his face after listening, Middleton felt that Casey was an arrogant and ignorant


    kid. He was afraid that Casey might have a backer in the Pantheon. Otherwise, he would have to


    reprimand him.


    After a while, the sound of high heels sounded. Then they saw a tall woman wearing ck tights, long


    hair and beautiful but cold face. Surrounded by several men, she came to the hall.

 Chapter 877 Vermilion Bird

    Chapter 877 Vermilion Bird


    The woman scanned the people in the hall, and when her gazes fell on Casey, she was also slightly


    surprised, and she seemed to think Casey was too young.


    But she didn''t care it so much like Middleton. She just nced at Casey and looked away. After all, in


    the Pantheon, there were many people with extraordinary talents. And she was one of them.


    Casey also stared at the woman. He thought that this person was Vermilion Bird that the person said at


    that time. He felt her aura and was a little shocked. This person''s strength was also at the advanced


    stage of Grandmaster Circle.


    And she seemed to be only twenty-eight or ny-nine years old. Her talent was not much worse than


    that of Hancock.


    Casey didn''t know that Vermilion Bird was actually in her thirties. She was well maintained, so she


    looked almost like a twenty-eight or nine-year-old woman.


    Middleton and the others also felt the aura on Vermilion Bird, knowing that the she was not a person to


    be trifled with. They immediately showed a respectful look.


    "You are the ones who are here to register this time?" Vermilion Bird asked, staring at Middleton.


    Middleton hurriedly bowed to Vermilion Bird and said, "Yes."


    "OK, my name is Vermilion Bird. I am the person responsible for testing you this time. Later, you have


    to do whatever I ask you to do. Don''t talk nonsense. Otherwise, don''t me me for being rude. Do you


    hear?" Vermilion Bird said a little impatiently.


    They nodded quickly, not daring to neglect. The Pantheon was different from the outside. Outside, they


    were masters respected by everyone, but in the Pantheon, they were just ordinary members. There


    were many experts and talents here. Their strength was inappreciable.


    After Vermilion Bird finished speaking, she led a group of people into the hall. Everyone did not dare to


    hesitate, and hurriedly followed.


    Casey followed, not knowing what kind of tests the Pantheon would arrange for them.


    However, it shouldn''t be tooplicated. After all, they just had to prove their strength. There''s no


    need to make the test too cumbersome.


    The more they went inside, the colder Casey felt. It seemed they had now entered the mountain. The


    Pantheon was very great that it could hollow out the whole mountain and build it like this.


    Soon, everyone came to a ce that looked like a training room. The area inside was veryrge, with a


    veryrge ring in the middle. At this time, there were already five masters of the Pantheon wearing


    ck clothes in the room. Casey took a closer look and found that these five people were all masters of


    Grandmaster Circle.


    "The test is very simple. You have toe on stage one by one, and someone wille up to fight


    against you. As long as you can fight with them a hundred moves, you will pass the test and will be


    regarded as officially joining the Pantheon. If you fail, get out as early as possible. Do you understand?"


    Vermilion Bird stopped and said to them.


    They all nodded.


    "Let''s start the test, who will go up first?" Vermilion Bird continued speaking.


    Middleton smiled and said, "Then let me try first."


    After speaking, Middleton walked to the edge of the ring and jumped up.


    One of the five masters standing there also stepped out and jumped into the ring.


    The battle between them began very quickly. Middleton was at advanced stage of Grandmaster Circle.


    Naturally, he should not be underestimated. The master of the Pantheon was even on the back foot,


    and was about to lose.


    After they shook hands with each other, they both got off the ring.


    Vermilion Bird nced at Middleton with some appreciation, and said, "The Stewart family in K City is


    indeed a famous family. You are a great master."


    Middleton immediately thanked Vermilion Bird with some pride, and said, "Thank you for you praising."


    Vermilion Bird didn''t say anything, looked at the remaining four people, and said, "Next."


    Immediately, another person walked towards the ring and fought against the master of the Pantheon.


    Casey looked a little out of ce among them. He didn''t care about this so-called test at all, thinking


    about what kind of tasks the Pantheon would give to him.


    Vermilion Bird stared at Casey and saw that this young man looked ordinary, not like a genius, and


    wondered how he got in.


    Many members really joined the Pantheon by the back door. After all, in addition to the masters, there


    were also some daily maintenance staff. Being able to work in the Pantheon would have a lot more


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    opportunities than others, so many people would try to join the Pantheon.


    Looking at Casey''s unremarkable appearance, Vermilion Bird suddenly thought that Casey hade


    here by the back door.


    Others may not mind it. After all, the status of those who could bring people to the Pantheon must be


    not low. No one wanted to make trouble for themselves.


    But Vermilion Bird was different. She had always been a serious person, and she looked down on


    those whoe in by the back door. Anyone who came in by the back door was unlikely to stay in the


    Pantheon when met her. Therefore, everyone would avoid Vermilion Bird when they helped people join


    the Pantheon.


    Among the people who came today, it was true that they all came in by their own strength.


    It''s just that Casey was too young and low-key, which made people think that he was just an ordinary


    person. Thus, Vermilion Bird would think that hee here by by the back door.


    Her thoughts and Middleton''s thoughts were basically the same.


    After staring at Casey for a while, Vermilion Bird walked up to Casey and said, "Hey, my shoes are


    dirty, wipe them for me."


    Casey came back to his senses, and nced at Vermilion Bird, with a confused look. He didn''t expect


    this woman to let him wipe her shoes.


    "Sorry, you can wipe your shoes yourself if they are dirty. I''m not here to be a servant," Casey replied.


    Vermilion Bird suddenly became curious. She originally wanted to test Casey. If Casey really came in


    by the ck door, he would definitely listen to her, and she would be able to make fun of him.


    But she didn''t expect that Casey would answer like this.


    "Do you know that if you don''t listen to me, you won''t be able to enter the Pantheon?" Vermilion Bird


    said.


    Casey frowned, feeling that she was deliberately making trouble for him.


    "Why, the Pantheon has also been eroded by someone like you who abuses power?" Casey asked.


    Vermilion Bird''s eyes widened immediately. She originally wanted to humiliate Casey, who came here


    by unfairly trick. She didn''t expect Casey to use her, which made her angry.

 Chapter 878 You Begged Me to Come Here

    Chapter 878 You Begged Me to Come Here


    "Boy, do you know who you are talking to? When did I abuse my power? Are you qualified to say this to


    me?" Vermilion Bird shouted at Casey.


    Casey curled his lips and said, "Am I wrong? If I don''t shine your shoes, you won''t let me enter the


    Pantheon. You satisfy your private desires through your rights. Isn''t it an abuse of power ?"


    Vermilion Bird became angry when she heard it. She was just trying to test Casey. She didn''t expect


    Casey to censure her, and her fists were clenched in anger.


    "You bastard. I was... I didn''t expect you to be quite quibble. I really underestimated you." Vermilion


    Bird wanted to express her thoughts, but soon changed her words.


    "I''m not quibbling, just stating the facts," Casey said lightly.


    Middleton and the others looked at Casey in surprise, and felt that Casey would be in trouble as he


    dared to talk to Vermilion Bird in this way.


    Vermilion Bird snorted coldly and said, "How did you get the ess card for the Pantheon? What kind


    of tests have you gone through?"


    When Casey heard the question, he was stunned. Thomas gave him the ess card directly. He really


    did not take any test. After all, it was that Thomas invited him to join the Pantheon.


    "There is no test, it was given to me directly by an old man," Casey replied.


    Like catching Casey''s mistake, Vermilion Bird showed a sneer on her face and said, "I didn''t expect


    that you really came here by unfair trick. How could such an ordinary person like you be able to join the


    pantheon. How dare you who came in by unfairly trick say that I am abusing my power? I was just


    trying to test you."


    "Unexpectedly, not only did youe in by the back door, but you were so self-righteous. It''s


    ridiculous! With me today, no matter which master of the Pantheon you have a rtionship with, I will


    never let you join in the Pantheon!"


    Casey looked at Vermilion Bird a little speechlessly. He didn''t expect that she actually thought he came


    in by the back door.


    "It''s clear that the Pantheon begged me toe here. When did I get in by unfair trick?" Casey said


    coldly.


    Vermilion Bird sneered after hearing Casey''s words, and said, "Have you never heard of the strength of


    the Pantheon? Why are we going to ask you, an ordinary person to join in the Pantheon? Do not be so


    stupid when bragging."


    Middleton and others were also stunned by Casey''s words. Although they were recruited by the


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Pantheon, they had to pass many tests before they were eligible toe to this ce. How could the


    Pantheon beg someone to join it?


    "Man, do not confront with Vermilion Bird here. Apologize to her quickly. It is not good for you to do so,"


    Middleton said, looking at Casey.


    Casey snorted and said, "If you don''t believe me, you can ask your Lord. I''m not bored enough to make


    this kind of joke with you."


    Vermilion Bird naturally didn''t believe it. What''s more, he actually wanted her to go to the Lord. It was


    nonsense. How could they meet the Lord at will?


    "I don''t care if you''re joking. Since you are sure that you are invited here, then I have to see how strong


    you are. As you dare to be so arrogant, do you dare to fight with me in the ring? "


    Casey curled his lips and said, "Why not?"


    The people from the Pantheon actually despised him so much. If he had got the Soul Setting Jade yet,


    Casey would have already turned around and left.


    But since Vermilion Bird said she was going to fight with him in the ring, Casey naturally wouldn''t mind.


    By then, Vermilion Bird would know if he hade by his own strength.


    Hearing Casey''s promise, Vermilion Bird was also a little eager to try. She was most ufortable with


    such arrogant person who was obviously incapable.


    Since Casey dared to promise to fight her on stage, she naturally had to beat up Casey.


    When Middleton and others saw that Casey dared to agree to Vermilion Bird''s challenge, they thought


    he was really presumptuous.


    "He really had no self-knowledge. I''m not even sure I can beat her. How could he, such an ordinary


    man, be qualified to fight Vermilion Bird. He is purely dicing with death," Middleton thought.


    After a while, the person on the ringpleted the test and jumped off the thunder ring.


    Vermilion Bird walked towards the ring and nced at Casey.


    Casey didn''t hesitate, and followed her towards the ring.


    Watching them enter the ring, Middleton also made a contemptuous voice at Casey, and said,


    "Unexpectedly, he is really courageous. He even dares to provoke Vermilion Bird. He will suffer a lot."


    "Lord Middleton, who is Vermilion Bird? I can feel her strength is quite great, and she is a woman. She


    is really amazing," the person on the side asked.


    "It is rumored that the Pantheon has four top masters. They are Azure Dragon, White Tiger, ck


    Tortoise and Vermilion Bird. The strength of these four masters has reached the point where ordinary


    people can''t match it, and Vermilion Bird is the weakest and youngest among the four."


    "Although she is the weakest among the four top masters, she is only in her thirties, and she is one of


    the best geniuses in the Pantheon. Her current strength should have reached the advanced stage of


    Grandmaster Circle. She is about to reach the stage of sublimation."


    "Although I can be regarded as being at advanced stage of the Grandmaster Circle, the chance that I


    can beat her is no more than 30%."


    Middleton exined to everyone that he had heard something about the four top masters of the


    Pantheon.


    After the three people heard Middleton''s words, their faces were suddenly full of shock. They didn''t


    expect this woman who was still so young to be so powerful.


    "In this way, that man is really in trouble." They were gloating and looked at Casey.


    On the ring, Casey and Vermilion Bird stood opposite each other. Vermilion Bird didn''t take Casey


    seriously at all, thinking that she could knock him out easily.


    Of course, Casey had the same thoughts as Vermilion Bird in his heart at this time, and he thought he


    could beat Vermilion Bird to the ground with just a few movements.


    "Man, if you can insist on ten moves when fighting with me today, I will make an exception to let you


    join the Pantheon, but if you can''t, you have to get out of here as soon as possible!" Vermilion Bird said


    coldly.


    Casey stretched out a hand at Vermilion Bird, showing three fingers.


    "Three movements, if you are still standing on the stage after three movements, I will leave."

 Chapter 879 Youre Shameless

    Chapter 879 You''re Shameless


    Vermilion Bird looked at the three fingers that Casey had stretched out, and a mocking expression


    suddenly appeared on her face. She said, "It''s the first time I''ve met someone as arrogant as you. I


    think I am a good genius. I don''t dare to say that I can defeat a master who is at the same level as me


    in three moves. How dare you, a young man in your twenties, dare to say this to me. I want to see why


    you are so confident. "


    After finishing speaking, the aura of the advanced sage of Grandmaster Circle in her body broke out in


    an instant, shocking everyone present.


    Middleton and the others looked at Casey with a bit of contempt. They felt that Casey was a junior, no


    matter how, he was unable to beat Vermilion Bird with three moves.


    Unless, he was a master at the stage of sublimation.


    Few people could reach the stage of sublimation at Casey''s age. They didn''t think Casey was a master


    at the stage of sublimation


    "This man is really arrogant. It''s not a good thing to anger a master at the advanced sage of the


    Grandmaster Circle."


    "He asked for it. He would be fine if he apologized at that time. I didn''t expect him to fight against


    Vermilion Bird. Well, not only could he not enter the Pantheon, he may also have to lose his life."


    "Did he want to keep up appearance when he found the person in charge of the test is a beautiful


    woman, and cause the current situation?"


    "It is good to be young and vigorous, but it is not the right time now. Vermilion Bird is indeed a rare


    beauty, but she''s not a woman he can get. He asked for it."


    ...


    Casey felt the aura of Vermilion Bird, and also showed a look of appreciation. She was one of the top


    masters at the advanced stage of Grandmaster Circle.


    However, no matter how powerful she was. As long as she had juts reached Grandmaster Circle, it was


    nothing in the eyes of Casey, who had reached half sublimation.


    "Let you taste how good I am!"


    Vermilion Bird yelled at Casey, and then rushed towards Casey.


    At the moment Vermilion Bird rushed in front of him, Casey pushed out his palm directly, a faint


    phantom appeared in the air, and the power carried by it directly stopped Vermilion Bird.


    "What! He actually created a phantom!" Middleton and the others who were watching the battle on the


    edge of the ring were instantly wide-eyed.


    Vermilion Bird was also stunned and stopped directly because of the appearance of this phantom.


    Casey didn''t use much power, he just wanted Vermilion Bird to stop. After seeing Vermilion Bird stop,


    he quickly rushed to Vermilion Bird, smiled at her, and said, "It''s not a wise decision to be stunned at


    this time."


    After speaking, he raised his hand and patted Vermilion Bird''s neck, and Vermilion Bird immediately


    lost her strength.


    Casey reached out and grabbed one of her arms, and the other hand caught her thigh, lifted her


    directly, and walked towards the edge of the ring.


    Vermilion Bird immediately resisted, but she was mped by Casey and couldn''t use the slightest


    strength. In addition, Casey''s hand was on her thigh. No one had touched her thigh since childhood.


    Now she was caught by Casey. She felt ashamed and angry, but she had no way out.


    "You bastard, let me go!" Vermilion Bird shouted.


    Casey didn''t care her yelling at all. When she walked to the edge of the ring, he let go and threw her off


    the ring.


    For so many years, Vermilion Bird had never experienced the pain of falling. Now Casey threw her


    down directly. She fell to the ground without any precautions, and screamed instinctively.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Middleton and the others watched this scene dumbfounded. Casey actually threw Vermilion Bird off the


    ring, instead of knocking her out, which really surprised them.


    Vermilion Bird also nced at Casey on the ring with resentment. Although she was more than 30


    years old, everyone at the Pantheon humored her, and no one dared to be so rude to her.


    "Now I can join the Pantheon?" Casey stared at Vermilion Bird and asked, without any thoughts of


    being gentle to her.


    Vermilion Bird looked at Casey angrily. Although she was very angry at Casey''s move to throw her off,


    the power Casey showed at that moment shocked her. If Casey really reached the stage of sublimation


    at this age, it was possible that he was invited here.


    "No matter how, I''m an elder. If you just beat me, I won''t say anything, but you actually threw me off the


    ring like this. Did you deliberately want to humiliate me?" Vermilion Bird ignored Casey''s question and


    yelled at him.


    Casey looked at her and replied, "I''m sorry, it was my third move, and I didn''t mean to humiliate you at


    all."


    Vermilion Bird subconsciously touched the ce where Casey had just grabbed her thigh. She was in


    her thirties and was even thrown down by a young man like this, which was really embarrassing.


    "You haven''t answered my question," Casey asked again.


    Vermilion Bird stood up from the ground and looked at Casey very ufortably. Although she wanted


    to drive Casey out directly, Casey''s strength had already exined everything. If she drove out such a


    wizard, the lord would kill her.


    "Your strength has reached the sage of sublimation?" Vermilion Bird asked.


    "Not yet, I have just reached half sublimation," Casey replied lightly.


    Vermilion Bird was still shocked. Being at the stage of half sublimation was still quite terrifying.


    "Well, for your great talent, I will embarrass you today. But I won''t forget about you throwing me off the


    ring, and I will get even with you in the future," Vermilion Bird said.


    Casey looked at Vermilion Bird in a puzzled manner. He was just throwing her off the ring. This was


    because she was not as powerful as him. It was really unreasonable that she wanted to get even with


    him.


    "I said I would get you out of the ring with three moves. I really only used three moves. You are worse


    than me. Why are ming me? Are you so untrustworthy?" Casey said.


    For some unountable reason, Vermilion Bird always feels that Casey the nemesis of her own fate.


    She could have taken the lead in anything originally, but now she was controlled by Casey now.


    "You...you are so shameless!" Vermilion Bird shouted at Casey.


    "Why am I shameless? You have to have proof to speak. You''re like a bitch without proof," Casey said.


    Vermilion Bird was anxious, her face turned red, then he pointed to Casey''s nose and said, "You touch


    my thigh, Is this shameless!"

 Chapter 880 I Never Wanted to Take Advantage of You

    Chapter 880 I Never Wanted to Take Advantage of You


    Casey looked at Vermilion Bird with astonishment, and then looked down at Vermilion Bird''s two


    delicate long legs, suddenly feeling a little embarrassed.


    He just needed to pinch an acupuncture point on her leg in order to seal the strength in Vermilion Bird''s


    body. He hadn''t even considered that it was a woman''s thigh.


    It''s no wonder that Vermilion Bird has a shy and annoyed look on her face at this time. It turned out that


    she felt that she had been flirted with.


    But no one would consider these things during the battle. If the opponent was her enemy, could she still


    ask the opponent not to touch her when fighting


    Middleton and the others did not expect that Vermilion Bird would care about this, but now they were no


    longer daring to say anything. The strength that Casey showed just now had already frightened them.


    "I... I''m sorry, I didn''t pay attention to this issue during the battle just now," Casey apologized to


    Vermilion Bird.


    Vermilion Bird still red at Casey, and said angrily, "I think you did it on purpose. I am a few years


    older than you. You dare to take advantage of me on purpose. You disrespect the elders. I won''t let you


    go!"


    "Don''t think that if you are strong, I will forgive you. If you areck of sincerity, no matter how strong


    you are, it will be useless."


    Casey looked at Vermilion Bird and felt that she was five or six years older than him. She imed to be


    an elder and said he didn''t respect her. It was really unreasonable.


    Moreover, he always thought he was an honest man, how could he be a person with evil intentions?


    Obviously, she thought too much.


    "You may have misunderstood. I really didn''t mean to take advantage of you. From the beginning to


    now, I haven''t paid attention to your look. In my eyes, you are just a person in charge of testing. Why


    would I want to trifle with you," Casey said.


    Vermilion Bird''s eyes widened immediately. She felt that Casey meant to tell her that he didn''t treat her


    as a woman at all.


    Such remarks were undoubtedly the biggest insult to a woman.


    Naturally, Vermilion Bird was very angry at him for taking advantage of her, but Casey said he didn''t


    notice her appearance. Wasn''t this a satire of Vermilion Bird''s narcissism?


    She gritted her teeth and looked at Casey, really feeling that she had run into a nemesis she had never


    encountered in her life.


    However, Casey was so strong that she was no match for him. Moreover, he was a unique genius, and


    she certainly could not drive him away. So, she finally came to the conclusion that she could only bear


    it.


    "You win. But don''t think it''s over. Even if you are a unique genius, after entering the Pantheon, I will


    still be your superior. Don''t let me catch you out, otherwise I will definitely make you suffer," Vermilion


    Bird said to Casey viciously.


    Casey shrugged, saying it didn''t matter.


    Vermilion Bird looked at Middleton and the other three people, and shouted, "What are you still doing


    here? Whose turn is it?"


    Middleton and the three people were all taken aback by Vermilion Bird''s attitude, and they did not dare


    to neglect at all. A person rushed towards the ring side.


    After that, the remaining two people took the test under Vermilion Bird''s angry gazes. Both of them


    were a little trembling, for fear that Vermilion Bird would directly drive them out in anger.


    Fortunately, both of them had real learning, and both were masters at Grandmaster Circle, so they both


    passed the test.


    After all the people were tested, Vermilion Bird led them and walked towards the inside of the


    mountain.


    Middleton was very curious about Casey''s identity, so he approached Casey and asked, "Sir, your


    strength is so outstanding. You''re really a rare genius. Would you like to tell me your name?"


    Casey nced at him and said lightly, "Casey."


    Middleton was shocked when he heard the name. Although he had guessed he was Casey at that time,


    he was not sure. After all, even Casey''s strength demonstrated in Valley of Medicine God did not reach


    the stage of sublimation, and the one in front of him had the strength of sublimation.


    Now that Casey said his name, Middleton was still very shocked.


    "Could it be that you are the peerless genius in Valley of Medicine God, who had resisted the joint


    efforts of more than a dozen Grandmasters?" Middleton asked.


    Casey didn''t deny it, and nodded.


    Middleton suddenly became a little excited, and hurriedly followed Casey and said, "What a fate. My


    son and daughter were also in Valley of Medicine God at that time. My son is McCoy Stewart and


    daughter is Astrid Stewart. They said that they went to the Valley of Medicine God with you. Do you


    remember them?"


    "Yes, but only just," Casey replied.


    Middleton suddenly felt that the rtionship between himself and Casey had be much closer, and


    being able to have a rtionship with such an enchanting genius naturally had huge benefits.


    The three people around looked at Middleton with envy, and they obviously wanted to get close to


    Casey.


    "You should be at the advanced stage of Grandmaster Circle when you were in Valley of Medicine God,


    right? Unexpectedly, after only a few months, you have reached the half sublimation, which is really


    amazing," Middleton said.


    This time it was not only Middleton who admired Casey, but even Vermilion Bird turned her head and


    nced at Casey, with surprise in her eyes. It seems that she did not expect Casey to reach the half


    sublimation from the advanced stage of Grandmaster Circle in such a short time. .


    "No matter how talented he is, he''s still a dirty dog," Vermilion Bird murmured.


    Casey looked helpless, it seemed that his image in Vermilion Bird''s heart was difficult to change.


    Not long after, Vermilion Bird led everyone to a room full of disy screens. There were many


    technicians working in this room.


    Middleton and the other three people were not young anymore, and they were not very familiar with


    these electronic devices, but Casey didn''t feel anything special.


    "This is the main control room where the Pantheon publishes tasks. Later, I will ask the staff to register


    an ount for each of you. In the future, you can use this ount to log in to the Pantheon''s exclusive


    website and take over tasks on it," Vermilion Bird said.


    Middleton and the others were a little embarrassed at once, and it was obvious that they were not very


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    good at usingputer.


    "Vermilion Bird, we don''t know anything aboutputer. What can we do?" Middleton said.


    Vermilion Bird red at him immediately, and said, "If you don''t know it, go to learn it. You have all


    reached the Grandmaster Circle. can''t you learn such a simple thing?"


    Seeing Vermilion Bird''s impatient look, Middleton suddenly didn''t dare to say anything.


    Casey didn''t care about Middleton and other people, but walked to the disy screens and looked at


    the upper screen with the words "List of Rewards" written on it, while below were a series of names.

 Chapter 881 Sampson

    Chapter 881 Sampson


    Casey stared carefully at the List of Rewards. In addition to some names, there were also photos


    corresponding to these names, as well as some basic information about these people.


    What Casey didn''t expect was that the top ten on List of Rewards turned out to be masters at stage of


    sublimation. Although most of them were in the early stage of sublimation, that was enough to surprise


    Casey.


    When Casey had never contacted the Grandmaster Circle before, he always felt that the it was very


    difficult to reach Grandmaster Circle, so the number of masters at Grandmaster Circle was small.


    However, after Casey''s strength reached Grandmaster Circle, even half sublimation, the Grandmasters


    he came into contact with had increased.


    Now Casey had the strength of half sublimation. He also met masters at stage of sublimation, even old


    monsters such as Thomas and Fleming.


    Sure enough, people''smunication circle was determined ording to their own strength. When a


    person had only 100000 dors, he would feel that there were few millionaires. However, when a


    person really had millions of dors, all around him would be millionaires, and at this time, he


    would feel that there were few multimillionaires.


    Actually, there were still many multimillionaires. The reason for people had such a feeling precisely


    because they were not rich enough to meet the people in that circle.


    Now Casey barely stepped into the circle of the strong, and he would naturally meet a master at the


    same level as him.


    Martial Arts had been passed down for thousands of years in C Country. Although there were few


    masters who had reached sublimation in the world, Casey only knew a small part of them.


    The ten people in the top ten of List of Rewards were all evildoers with great strength. The description


    of their crimes was very detailed. After reading it, Casey was a little emotional. He couldn''t think of


    people with such great strength would do things that only people with twisted minds would do.


    Ranked seventh among them was a person named Wolfe. He had reached early stage of sublimation


    and had great talent. When he reached the strength of the early stage of the sublimation, he was only


    in his forties.


    He was lecherous. Relying on his powerful strength, he forced some girls to be his toys, and his


    tricks were heinous.


    There were many girls destroyed by Wolfe, and he had done many things that vite the rules of the


    Pantheon, so he was an important target of the Pantheon.


    It''s just that Wolfe was and escaped quickly. Even if the Pantheon had many masters, it had not been


    able to catch Wolfe.


    Most of the people on List of Rewardsmitted a crime simr to Wolfe, or even worse than Wolfe,


    so they became the target of arrest. With the Pantheon''s capture, these people would restrain


    themselves.


    Of course, only people at the sage of sublimation were able to catch those people.


    Casey nced at the information of these people on List of Rewards, and finally set his sights on the


    first name.


    Sampson.


    The person ranked first had only one name, no photo. The introduction about him was very short: ''This


    person will threaten the safety of the Pantheon and the entire world.''


    It made Casey very interested in Sampson.


    He didn''t know what kind of person could be recognized by the Pantheon as an existence that could


    threaten the security of the world. What level of strength did this person have?


    And there was no information about Sampson above. Even if masters of the Pantheon were powerful,


    they would have no way to catch this person.


    Vermilion Bird saw Casey staring at List of Rewards, walked to his side, and said, "Although your


    current strength is not weak, and you have reached half sublimation, but the top ten offenders on List of


    Rewards have reached sublimation. You just joined the Pantheon, so don''t think about catching these


    people on List of Rewards."


    Casey ignored Vermilion Bird''s words, but asked, "Who is Sampson? Why is there no information about


    him except one name?"


    Hearing Casey''s question, Vermilion Bird said, "Sampson is the most mysterious and powerful enemy


    the Pantheon has encountered since its establishment. Among the Pantheon now, only the lord knows


    the details of Sampson."


    "Since the lord master knows his details, why not announce it so that it will be easier for everyone to


    find where Sampson is?" Casey asked on confusion.


    Vermilion Bird nced at Casey and said, "Sampson is not as simple as you think. ording to the


    Lord, Sampson is extremely dangerous. No one in the Pantheon can subdue him. Even if the Lord was


    not sure to beat him, rushing to investigate Sampson''s affairs will only cause trouble for yourself."


    "So Lord just announced Sampson''s name to let everyone know that there is such a person, so that


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    everyone can be alert."


    "Furthermore, it is said that Sampson has lived for more than two hundred years. This person was still


    an active offender when thest Lord came to power. Now thest Lord is more than one hundred and


    fifty years old. Sampson is much older than him, which could show how scary he was."


    Hearing Vermilion Bird''s words, Casey was also shocked. Originally, Casey thought it was very


    amazing to live more than one hundred and fifty years. Unexpectedly, there was still a person more


    than two hundred years old. Could strong enough strength prolong life?


    "This kind of person would be quite scary to live in the world, right? Why doesn''t Lord gather all the


    power of the Pantheon and get rid of him?" Casey asked.


    "In fact, Sampson has hardly appeared in people''s sight in recent years. At least the Pantheon has


    never noticed such a person. So everyone just knows that there is such an old monster, but they don''t


    take it seriously," Vermilion Bird exined.


    Casey frowned and asked, "Then how do you know he is still alive in the world? Since he hasn''t


    appeared for a long time, what if he is dead?"


    "Lord said is very sure that Sampson is still alive. I don''t know why," Sampson replied.


    Casey was thoughtful, and it seemed that Sampson was indeed extraordinary. Of course, his current


    strength was not enough to understand things at this level, so it was useless to think more.


    "Don''t becent as you are talented. If you meet anyone in the top ten of List of Rewards, you''ll


    die. You should start with the simplest task of the Pantheon first." Vermilion Bird said angrily to Casey.


    Because of her first impression, she didn''t like Casey.


    "Yap."


    Casey just answered faintly, then turned around and stopped paying attention to her.

 Chapter 882 Spring is Coming

    Chapter 882 Spring is Coming


    After the report, Vermilion Bird walked out holding the letter ofmitment sighed by Cass and other


    four people the data of five people with a mad look.


    "Casey, you baster, I have remembered you! I have never been treated like this. Don''t think you can be


    so arrogant because you have talent. My three brothers are the masters of the sublimation. One of


    them can take care of you easily. Wait and see, I will take revenge on you!"


    She said angrily and rushed to the mountain where Thomas was with those data.


    And in the room to sign the letter ofmitment, Middleton looked at Casey with hesitation and then


    said, ¡°Casey, I know you are capable and have outstanding talent, but the background of Vermilion Bird


    is not simple. She and the three masters of sublimation were the four famous masters in the Pantheon.


    They are Azure Dragon, White Tiger, Vermilion Bird and ck Tortoise, they have horrible strength."


    "You showed her slightest respect. She cannot defeat you, but she can find helpers. She is the


    youngest of the four masters and she is a woman. If the other three know it, they certainly won''t sit idly


    by."


    Hearing what Middleton said, Casey raised his eyebrows. Since the woman was named Vermilion Bird,


    he had wondered if there were other three men. And it unexpectedly was true.


    And they were masters of sublimation.


    It was a bit of a problem, but he didn''t worry about it. After all, he hadn''t done anything wrong. It was


    Vermilion Bird who had been so aggressive from the beginning.


    "Thanks for the warning, but I don''t think the other three are unreasonable, so don¡¯t worry about me."


    With that, Casey turned out of the room and walked to the room arranged by the Pantheon.


    In the center hill of the Pantheon.


    Outside a simple hut, Thomas sat on a stone bench, leisurely drinking tea.


    At this time, Vermilion Bird came over aggressively with a stack of documents to Thomas, and then


    threw the documents hard on the table.


    Thomas asked with curiosity, ¡°What is the matter with you, why do you have such a hot temper?"


    Vermilion Bird angrily stared at Thomas, asked, ¡°Did you find the man called Casey?"


    Thomas was stunned for a moment, then nodded and said, ¡°Yes, what''s the matter? He has a unique


    talent. Are you angry with his talent?"


    "Hum, who would be angry with him about that? He is a man of great talent, but of crooked mind and


    indecent character. How can we let such a man in?¡± Vermilion Bird was in a bad mood.


    "He''s a decent man. What did he do to make you so mad?" Thomas asked with doubt.


    "He... Hum, he''s mean and low, and he doesn''t know what to do with his talent. I''ll teach him a lesson."


    Vermilion Bird angrily said.


    "Here are the data of five people today. Have a look, I gotta go." Then Vermilion Bird turned and walked


    down the hill.


    Thomas looked at Vermilion Bird left with a smile and did not say anything.


    Vermilion Bird was taken back by Thomas when he was traveling the world. She had no father and


    mother, and had grown up in the Pantheon, and Thomas treated her as his own granddaughter. Plus


    Vermilion Bird was lovely, many people in the Pantheon treated her as a princess, so Vermilion Bird


    had her status in the Pantheon.


    It could be told from the way she spoke to Thomas just now.


    She was a person whom could not be provoked, but Casey was contemptuous to her, so she could not


    bear it.


    "He proved Vermilion Bird in his first time, it seems that she met with a Nemesis." Thomas touched his


    beard and smiled.


    "However, this year, Vermilion Bird is more than 30 years old. If she looked for a man, her temper


    would be more and more irritable, it is good that there was someone to control her."


    "Unfortunately Casey is already married, otherwise, it is good to match them. It is not easy for a man to


    control Vermilion Bird."


    After drinking a cup of tea, Thomas smiled and shook his head, no longer thinking about it. Then he


    took out the bottle of Scarlet Sun Wood from his clothes, and his eyes suddenly became profound.


    "I have brought the Scarlet Sun Wood back, so I can''t dy any longer. Tomorrow I will go to the center


    of earth and help him consolidate it."


    ...


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    After leaving the mountain, Vermilion Bird did not go straight back to her home, but went all the way up


    another hill, through a hidden hole, got into the mountain.


    The inside of the mountain looked much more high-tech than the mountain of Thomas. Once you enter


    it, you will find a long corridor, and the light will set off the inside as if it were daylight.


    Vermilion Bird walked a long distance toward the inside, came to a refinement room, where three men


    are training. This three people were the masters Azure Dragon, White Tiger and ck Tortoise.


    Although the three were all in their 40s, and the oldest was in his 50s this year, they still looked young


    because of their strength.


    Vermilion Bird went in and then menacingly said to the three, ¡°I was bullied, and you three are still


    training here?"


    The three people all opened their eyes. The eldest man Azure Dragon smiled and looked at Vermilion


    Bird and opened his mouth, ¡°You are bullying in the Pantheon, who dare to bully you?"


    White Tiger and ck Tortoise stared at Vermilion Bird andughed.


    Vermilion Bird stared at Azure Dragon, and then told them what happened today.


    After listening, the three were thoughtful.


    Vermilion Bird felt that the three would avenge her.


    Azure Dragon turned to see White Tiger and ck Tortoise and asked, ¡°Vermilion Bird is 30 years old,


    right?"


    White Tiger and ck Tortoise nodded their heads.


    "Nonsense, I am only 29 years old!" Vermilion Bird called out to them.


    Azure Dragon took a look at her and then murmured, ¡°You care about your age now? You did not


    before."


    "I guess that Vermilion Bird''s spring may being."

 Chapter 883 Rob the Cradle

    Chapter 883 Rob the Cradle


    When Vermilion Bird heard Azure Dragon''s words, she opened her eyes wide and said, "Azure Dragon,


    what nonsense are you talking about?"


    Azure Dragon ignored Vermilion Bird, but looked at White Tiger and ck Tortoise and asked, ¡°Do you


    remember that there was a man provoked Vermilion Bird when he joined the Pantheon? What did she


    do?"


    "I remember, at that time Vermilion Bird came to me and asked me to help her. I went to argue with him


    and found that the man was really unreasonable, so I fought with him." ck Tortoise immediately said.


    "If I remember correctly, it was also a report. Vermilion Bird felt that the man had offended her, so she


    came directly to find me, but this time she actually endured to the end of the report, and even had a few


    words with this man. What do you think that means?" Asked Azure Dragon, smiling again.


    White Tiger patted his thigh and said, ¡°It means Vermilion Bird likes him!"


    "White Tiger, if you talk nonsense again, I will ignore you!" Vermilion Bird stamped feet angrily hearing


    their words, but she showed a trace of shyness on her face.


    "I think what Azure Dragon said is reasonable. This is the first time Vermilion Bird has been so tolerant.


    And before, if someone took advantage of her, she would ask us to cut off their hands.¡± ck Tortoise


    followed suit.


    Hearing that, Vermilion Bird had the impulse to rush to kill Casey. She came to ask the three man to


    help her, but they thought she took fancy on Casey.


    "Don¡¯t guessing. He is years younger than me. How could I possibly like him? And he is low and


    arrogant, I don¡¯t like such a man.¡± Vermilion Bird pretended to be calm and said to the three.


    Azure Dragon smiled and said to Vermilion Bird, "Vermilion Bird, you are no longer young. Even if you


    are twenty-nine, you are already a big girl. Over the past years, you have been thinking that no one is


    good enough for you, so you have never considered your rtionship. But if you don¡¯t take any action,


    you will be no wanted.


    "Yes, Vermilion Bird, Casey is more talented than us. He became a half sublimation in his twenties.


    Even if you have break through now, you cannot catch up with him. What is wrong the age? It is ok to


    have a boyfriend younger than you." White Tiger, who looked shrewd, said with a smile.


    But she did realize that she was no longer young. Although her strength had made her look very young,


    the fact could not be changed.


    In this way, Casey''s talent seemed to make him good enough for her......


    ¡®Oh, what the hell am I thinking about? How could I possibly like him?¡¯ Vermilion Bird shook her head.


    "See, Vermilion Bird hesitates, it seems that we are right." Azure Dragon said with a smile.


    Vermilion Bird then said angrily, ¡°I am here to ask you for help, but you are worrying about my


    marriage. Will you help me or not, if not, I will go to others!"


    "Sure, since Vermilion Bird asked, we naturally will help. Let¡¯s go and find him now and asked why he


    took advantage of Vermilion Bird." Azure Dragon said righteously and sternly, making a wink at White


    Tiger and ck Tortoise.


    Vermilion Bird walked toward outside angrily, followed by the three, to find Casey.


    In a room of a building in the mountains, Casey sat in front of aputer. Under the arrangement of


    Vermilion Bird, he had probably understood some things about the Pantheon, and got awork


    ount to ess the Pantheon.


    At this time he was browsing the Pantheon¡¯s website, trying to find information about Soul Setting Jade.


    The main task of this website was to publish tasks for the members of the Pantheon. The members


    could exchange information or others things they wanted with their rewards.


    The inventory of the Pantheon could be found in the website, as well as the information that Casey


    wanted to know.


    But Casey had now just joined the Pantheon, his authority was very low, so he could only see some


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    basic things on the website and had no right to ess important information and secrets.


    He entered Soul Setting Jade in the search bar of the website, soon it popped up some information


    about it. Casey took a close look and found that it needed three hundred thousand of rewards.


    And among those tasks, the arrest of a master could only win fifty thousand of rewards, which meant


    that Casey needed to catch six masters to exchange for Soul Setting Jade.


    To catch those people on the reward list would get more rewards, but the first three basically could not


    be caught by Casey, in addition to Sampson, the remaining two were advanced sublimation and


    medium sublimation separately. If Casey went to find them, he would only lose his own life.


    And the fourth to tenth were at the early stage of sublimation, so their value of rewards was not much


    high, except the tenth was fifty thousand of rewards, the rest were sixty thousand.


    Seeing that, Casey suddenly frowned. He did not expect that the value of Soul Setting Jade should be


    so high, so he had to catch six masters to umte enough rewards?


    With his strength of half sublimation, it was not easy to beat six masters of sublimation.


    The most important thing was that Casey did not know where to find these masters.


    "What is the secret of this Soul Setting Jade? Why is it so important to the Pantheon? Isn''t this magical


    jade? Or is there any effect I can¡¯t imagine?" Casey muttered to himself.


    As he was thinking how to be able to gather enough three hundred thousand of rewards, there was a


    knock on the door.


    "Casey,e out, Ie to take revenge! My three brothers are here with me. Let them see how


    arrogant you are!"

 Chapter 884 I Am Married

    Chapter 884 I Am Married


    Casey heard the sound from outside and immediately frowned. He did not expect that Vermilion Bird


    woulde so soon.


    He walked away from theputer and walked to the door. When he opened it, he saw Vermilion Bird


    standing in front of the door with an angry face and three powerful men standing behind her.


    Casey easily felt the three men¡¯s power, so he confirmed that the three people already reached the


    sublimation, and two of them looked not like ordinary master. They must have gone beyond the level of


    the initial stage of the sublimation.


    Vermilion Bird immediately stared at Casey. Think of that her three brothers said she was fancy on


    Casey, she was angry. How could she take fancy on him?


    ¡°These three are my brothers, and they are the most powerful in the pantheon. Apologize to me now, I


    spare you one based on your talent, or my three brothers would not let you go.¡± Said Vermilion Bird.


    Casey looked at the three men behind her and then fixed his eyes on Vermilion Bird, not showing


    weakness, ¡°I did not do anything wrong, why should I apologize to you?¡±


    Vermilion Bird immediately got furious, ¡°You touched my thigh, and you still said you did nothing


    wrong?¡±


    ¡°I''ve exined to you that I don''t care that much in a battle.¡± Casey exined.


    ¡°See? He is so shameless, and now he has a reason.¡± Vermilion Bird turned around and said to the


    three.


    Casey did not feel that he said something wrong, thinking that if the three really want to make him a


    hard time, he would fight with them. Even if he lost, he would not take the me.


    Azure Dragon heard Vermilion Bird¡¯s words and immediately smiled, and then he directly went to


    Casey and said, ¡°Bro, let''s go in to talk.¡±


    White Tiger and ck Tortoise walked towards to Casey too and pushed Casey into the room.


    Casey had been extremely vignt, as long as they took a move, he would instantly use of Cab, to


    make his power to the strongest before he fought with them.


    Even if he could not defeat them alone, it would make them suffering a bit.


    ¡°Don''t get me wrong, brother. We''re not here to make trouble for you. Don''t be nervous. We won¡¯t fight


    with you.¡± Azure Dragon noticed the state of Casey, said with a smile.


    ¡°Yeah, yeah, we''re not gonna do anything. We''re just here to ask you something.¡± Said White Tiger.


    ¡°That''s right. We''re just asking you some questions.¡± ck Tortoise spoke too.


    Casey was confused to hear that and did not know what they were up to.


    ¡°What do you want to ask?¡± Casey asked.


    ¡°Hahaha, we just want to ask, what kind of girl do you like, do you mind if a girl is older than you, can


    you ept cradle snatcher?¡± Asked Azure Dragon.


    Casey immediately froze, What?


    Vermilion Bird behind them heard the words of Azure Dragon. She was shocked and shouted toward


    Azure Dragon, ¡°I ask you to teach him a lesson. Why did you ask these questions?¡±


    Azure Dragon took a look at Vermilion Bird and said, ¡°Vermilion Bird, we are thinking of your marriage.


    Please don''t make trouble here. We will help you to find it out, so that you can get along well with him.¡±


    Then he continued to look at Casey and asked, ¡°How do you feel about Vermilion Bird? Her bark is


    worse than her bite. She''s usually very gentle.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes, we watch her grow up. She was spoiled to be arrogant, but if you really are able to


    surrender her, she will be very docile.¡± White Tiger added.


    ¡°She is good-looking and talented. As a woman, she is great. Our Lord said she is promising to reach


    the sublimation. Your talent is a perfect fit with her, the only drawback is, she is a little bit older than


    you, but an older woman in a marriage is good.¡± ck Tortoise said.


    Casey looked at the three in a daze. He thought the three people came to beat him, but not


    unexpectedly they matched him and Vermilion Bird, what was going on?


    The three were like arranging a blind date for her, Vermilion Bird and so shy that she wish there was a


    hole for her to hide.


    ¡°You may have misunderstood me. I am already married and have a daughter. I think you may be


    looking for the wrong person.¡± Casey began.


    There three widened eyes in surprise, Azure Dragon eximed, ¡°What! You are married? I thought


    Vermilion Bird finally has a man, but now there was no hope. When will Vermilion Bird be able to


    marry?¡±


    Vermilion Bird already felt that she was ashamed to see people. She directly walked to Azure Dragon,


    pulled his ear and said, ¡°You three go too far. You make me ashamed. I will not teach him a lesson, but


    I will teach you three a lesson!¡±


    With that, Vermilion Bird tugged the ear of Azure Dragon and went out.


    White Tiger and ck Tortoise hurriedly walked out.


    Vermilion Bird red at them and said, ¡°You two can''t escape either! I have to beat you!¡±


    Casey looked at them left in a messy with confusion. Why did Azure Dragon feel he could be with


    Vermilion Bird?


    At that thought, Casey felt cold on back.


    But Vermilion Bird was indeed old enough to get married, and if she did not get married, her temper


    was sure to get worse and worse.


    In fact, he noticed that Vermilion Bird was not a bad person at heart, she was just too arrogant. If she


    had been gentle, she might have found a suitable mate.


    Of course, it was not his business if Vermilion Bird could find her mate or not. Now he needed to find a


    way to gather three hundred thousand of rewards to get Soul Setting Jade.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    At that thought, Casey sat back to theputer again and continued to browse the website.

 Chapter 885 The Crisis of Edith

    Chapter 885 The Crisis of Edith


    B City.


    Railway station square.


    Three figures came out of it, an old man and a young man following a tall, brisk man who seemed to be


    in his fifties, extremely respectful.


    That one young one was Rowan, a distant rtive of the Patel family, who Casey and Edith met on


    Moon Ind.


    At that time on Moon Ind, Rowan and his girlfriend caused a lot of troubles to Casey and Edith, the


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    only flow in their trip.


    That old man walking with Rowan was his father, Barton Patel, a cousin of Francis Patel, but the two


    families had little contact. In the past, the Patel family of G City had been looking down at the Patel


    family of G City.


    Until Rowan heard from Annabel in Moon Ind that Casey was the master of the Davies family in B


    City, and Edith had be his wife, the Patel family of G City thought highly if the Patel family of J


    City.


    But at that time Rowan provoked Casey and Edith. After he learned the true identity of Casey, because


    of fear of Casey¡¯s revenge, he left Moon Ind in advance. And he had been worrying for a long time,


    as well as his family.


    Later he felt relieved that Casey did not take revenge on him.


    At that time Barton thought about the rtionship between distant rtives to curry favor with the


    Davies family, but it was good enough that Casey didn''t take revenge on them. If they curried favor,


    they might annoy the Davies family, so they gave up the idea.


    The man walking ahead Barton and Rowan had a fierce momentum. People felt it and hid from him,


    subconsciously feeling that he was not an ordinary man.


    If Casey was here, he would be able to recognize that he was Wolfe ranked the seventh in the List of


    Rewards.


    Although the appearance of Wolfe was very different from the photo, it could be told it was him from


    some details.


    But these years Wolfe had changed countless identities. Even the Pantheon was not easy to find him.


    It was a coincidence that Wolfe got together with the Patel family in G City. Wolfe wanted to find a


    beautiful girl in G City and he took fancy on a girl of the Patel family in G City.


    At that time, he only saw the back of the girl and thought she was pretty. So he quietly followed her


    back to the Patel¡¯s house.


    But when he entered the house, Wolfe found that the girl was very in and just looked better from


    behind. He was very angry.


    Wolfe who had reached the sublimation had high requirements for girls. Over these years, those girls


    got raped by him were all beauty. Seeing the girl¡¯s appearance, Wolfe immediately felt he had a feeling


    of being cheated.


    So he decided to ughter all the people in the Patel family and then left G City.


    Wolfe showed his skill in face of the Patel family. He said he was angry and would kill them all.


    When the Patel family of G City saw Wolfe''s tactics, they all thought Wolfe was a god descending from


    heaven. The light could be released from his hand, and the marble floor of his house was broken when


    he gently pointed at it. It was really horrible, so they all knelt down and begged for mercy.


    Rowan said he didn''t get any pretty girls, so it didn''t matter who begged for mercy.


    At this time, Rowan was quick to wit and told Wolfe he had a rtive in B City who was the most


    beautiful in the city, and Wolfe would certainly like her.


    When the Patel family heard what Rowan said, they immediately understood what he meant. They all


    agreed with him and said that it was true.


    After all, Edith was really the most beautiful in J City, which attracted the attention of Wolfe.


    When Wolfe heard that, he was really interested and asked them where the beautiful rtive was.


    Rowan said that if Wolfe could spare them, he would take Wolfe to find her.


    Wolfe was lust, especially interested in beauty. After listening to Rowan, he agreed.


    That was why the three were in the station square in B City.


    Rowan and Barton were not worried that they would anger the Davies family, because Wolfe had


    showed his powerful skill, so they were not afraid of a family relying on business to dominate B City.


    In the face of absolute power, money and fame were equally insignificant.


    ¡°If that beautiful rtive you''re talking about isn''t as beautiful as you said, you know what''s going to


    happen to you.¡± Wolfe said coldly.


    Rowan immediately said with a smile to Wolfe, ¡°Don''t worry, your excellency, the beauty of Edith will


    never let you down, but the only fly in the face is that Edith has married.¡±


    ¡°Oh? I like it. It''s more interesting.¡± Wolfe immediately licked his lips, revealing a wretched smile on his


    face.


    Rowan and Barton both smiled.


    ¡°Your excellency, Edith is now Casey''s wife, Casey has a very strong power in B City. If you go and ask


    for Edith, it will cause the resistance of the Davies family. How about we tell them first?¡± Barton asked.


    Wolfe gave it a thought. Now he was target of the Pantheon, he must be careful. Casey only had a


    secr family, but if their energy was big enough, Wolfe¡¯s whereabouts would be exposed.


    Wolfe would have to change his appearance again and evade the arrest of the pantheon in that case.


    So he was lustful, but still sensible, and he didn''t just go in and rob her.


    Now hearing what Barton said, he nodded. If Barton and his son could take the girl for him, it would be


    better.


    ¡°In this case, I will give you three days and these three days I will travel around B City, you had better


    be efficient. If three dayster, I don''t see her, I will go to the Davies¡¯ and kill you¡± Wolfe said.


    ¡°Don''t worry, with your majesty, the Davies family dare not refuse to hand over the gril even if they have


    the greatest courage.¡± Rowan said with a smile.

 Chapter 886 A Big Trouble

    Chapter 886 A Big Trouble


    In the Davies House.


    In the living room, Barton and Rowan sat on the chairs. The servant had given them tea. Brady was


    staring at the two people in the middle of the living room. Although they said they were rtives of


    Edith, Brady always felt that the two were evil.


    After a while, Edith and Darius came in from outside and saw Rowan sitting in the middle of the living


    room. Edith suddenly frowned.


    Just now, when she had heard that rtives of the Patel family came to look for her, she felt quite


    surprised. She could not think of any rtive who would be looking for her at that time.


    Seeing Rowan, Edith felt unhappy. In Moon Ind, she had not put Rowan as her rtives,


    unexpectedly, he came.


    When she looked to Barton, Edith immediately had vague impression of this man, if she was right, this


    man should be Rowan''s father.


    Darius did not know who these two people were, only heard that they were Edith¡¯s rtives, so he


    greeted them warmly, but was stopped by Edith.


    Darius was confused, but seeing that Edith did not look well, he guessed the two people should not be


    good, so he did not say anything.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Edith asked coldly.


    Rowan had expected Edith''s attitude, if Edith said to them like this before, he certainly dare not say


    anything, but now he had Wolfe behind his back, he got confidence, so after hearing Edith''s words,


    suddenly he became unhappy.


    ¡°Edith Patel, we are your rtives, my father is your elders, and I am older then you. It never minds


    that you did not greet us, but how dare you talk to us in such tome. Do you look down open us because


    you have married into the Davies family?¡± Rowan sarcastically said.


    When Brady heard this, he stepped forward, red at Rowan and said, ¡°Do you want to die? How dare


    you speak to Mrs. Davies!¡±


    Brady was a master in medium stage of inner force, Rowan could not stand his momentum, so he was


    frightened.


    He shrank and pretended to be m. He took a nce at Brady and then turned to Edith, ¡°Don''t think


    that I am afraid that you people frightened me. Edith, your good life ising to an end, even if the


    Davies family protects you, you cannot escape this disaster.¡±


    Edith looked at Rowan with a frown and asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Barton smiled at Edith and said, ¡°Rowan has spoken bluntly. Don''t you mind it. But it is not a bad thing.


    We are here to inform you that a great man likes, and he wants you toe to him in three days. If you


    don''t, the whole Davies family will be in troubles.¡±


    Edith looked at Barton frowning deeply and said, ¡°I don''t mind that because you are an elder, but


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    please don''t talk nonsense here.¡±


    ¡°Haha, my father did not talk nonsense, it is true. The Davies family can¡¯t provoke that great man, you''d


    better obediently follow us to see him, otherwise, you will learn your lesson.¡± Rowan said angrily.


    ¡°Why do youe to me if someone likes me? G City is so far away from B City, did this so-called


    great mane to G City to ask you toe and tell me this matter?¡± Edith realized something was


    wrong.


    Rowan showed a trace of embarrassment. He certainly could not say that he did so to avoid evil, so he


    sent Edith into the jaws of the tiger.


    ¡°We have done what we should do. You have only three days to think about it. After three days, if you


    don''t agree, the great man himself wille to you. And then even the King of Heaven can''t protect


    you, not to mention the Davies family.¡± Rowan said.


    ¡°Don''t bluff here. No one in B City dares to say such things at the Davies¡¯. I think you two are tired of


    living. Do you want to feel the pain?¡±


    Brady walked up to them and looked as if he was going to attack them.


    Both Rowan and Barton were scared. Rowan said quickly, ¡°If you dare to attack us, the great man will


    never let you go. He is a legendary master of sublimation, and you are nothing to him.¡±


    ¡°Master of sublimation?¡± Brady was stunned. He had never heard of such a name and his face showed


    a hint of doubt.


    Rowan was afraid that they did not believe her, so he quickly took out his phone and found out the


    video, which was recorded by a man of his family when Wolfe was ying his skill.


    Brady took Rowan''s phone and then immediately he widened his eyes in surprise.


    He had never seen a master of sublimation before, so he was surprised to see Wolfe in the video as if


    he had used special effects. If it was true, this person was really powerful.


    ¡°Who are you fooling? This is a special effect, do you want to fool us with this kind of tricks?¡± Brady


    red at Rowan.


    ¡°Everything in this video is true. Why do you think we''re so calm now?¡± Rowan hurriedly said.


    Brady felt it reasonable, so he showed the video to Edith and Darius, who frowned too after watching it.


    They did not expect that there could be such a powerful man in the world.


    ¡°I think we should go to Ellis and Hughes. They were powerful and they should be able to see


    something.¡± Darius suggested.


    Edith nodded, and then asked people to bright Ellis and Hughes.


    Not for a while, Ellis and Hughes came over and stared at the video on the phone, frowning.


    ¡°He is a master of sublimation, it is a big trouble.¡± Hughes who knew the master of sublimation said.


    Rowan and Barton was pleased to see their reaction.


    ¡°Since you know the fierce of the master of sublimation, listen to us, that great man only wants Edith,


    and you only need to let her follow us to see him.¡± Rowan began.

 Chapter 887 The Residual Soul

    Chapter 887 The Residual Soul


    In the Kunlun Mountains.


    After two days of adaptation, Casey had been generally familiar with the operation mechanism of the


    Pantheon, and familiar with some of the rules here, but also had figured out the way to get Soul Setting


    Jade.


    He had to get Soul Setting Jade from the Pantheon and to get it, he had to umte rewards. It was


    obviously unrealistic to steal the Soul Setting Jade from the warehouse of the Pantheon.


    Casey could not cope with the four masters here, not to mention the power of the enigmatic Thomas.


    And only Thomas and a few core figures knew where the warehouse of the Pantheon was. Casey was


    new here, it was impossible for him to find the location of the warehouse in the vast mountains.


    So at present, the only practical way to get the Soul Setting Jade was to umte rewards.


    Casey did not intend to stay too long in the Pantheon, after all, if he wanted to umte rewards, he


    had to go out to do the task. Although there were some opportunities for rewards in the Pantheon, but


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    with that few of rewards, it would take long for Casey to have that Soul Setting Jade.


    He had only three years in all, and now half a year had passed, so he had to hurry.


    He packed up his things and went out from the room. He nned to see Thomas. If Thomas had


    nothing else to do, he would leave the Kunlun Mountains and go home first.


    He came to the center mountain of the Pantheon, far away, Casey saw the thatch hut on the top of the


    mountain, and a big banyan tree outside the house.


    Not far from the hut there was a stone table on which stood tea sets that looked as if they had just been


    served.


    After walking to the hut, Casey shouted, ¡°Thomas, can youe out?¡±


    After a long while, Casey did not get an answer.


    ¡°He is not here?¡± Casey asked himself.


    He learned from staff at the Pantheon that Thomas had been staying on the mountain since he came


    back and had not gone down, but now he could not be seen here.


    Considering that Thomas might have something to do and went to a ce he did not know, Casey went


    to the front of the stone table and sat down, intending to wait here for a while.


    Casey did not know that the small hut on the top of the mountain had a channel connected with the


    interior of the mountain, along the channel, it directly reached the location of the mountain center.


    The mountain was hollow inside, inside was arge cave, and Thomas was now in the cave.


    The interior of the cave was dark, and apart from the channel, the rest of it had not been artificially


    modified.


    Now the light in the cave was supported by torches, so it was not so bright, but a little dim.


    Thomas was standing in front of a smooth, mirror-like stone wall. In front of him stood a table with


    candles burning on it.


    The stone wall did not look solid, but inside it was dark, not like the darkness of night, but like an abyss.


    If you stare at it for a while, you will feel that your body and mind will fall into it, which is quite eerie.


    And had it not been for the wall, the darkness would have rushed out and devoured everything around


    it.


    But around the stone wall there were many magical lines, time to time shing bursts of light, like a


    charm, the darkness in the stone wall was firmly sealed up.


    Few could have imagined that something so counterintuitive existed inside the mountain.


    At this time, Thomas was standing in front of the table. In his hand were the wood chips of Scarlet Sun


    Wood he had got from Fleming.


    ¡°Master, I have the Scarlet Sun Wood, I will poweren your soul, so that you can continue to support for


    a period of time.¡± Thomas opened his mouth.


    As he spoke, there was a sh of light on the stone wall in front of him, and in the twinkling of an eye


    there was an old figure, ethereal, almost transparent, and as if imprisoned in the stone wall, looking


    indescribably mysterious.


    The old figure stared at Thomas and said, ¡°Thomas, thank you for your hard work.¡±


    Thomas said with a smile, ¡°Master, you are joking. It is you working hard. I just run errands.¡±


    ¡°I''m just a residual soul. I''m not working hard. I''m stuck in this ce, it is boring.¡± Said the figure faintly.


    He was Thomas''s master, Mayo Byrne, the previous lord of the Pantheon.


    Thomas was sure that above the sublimation, there was the existence of Unrealm, it was because


    Mayo, who was the only master of Unrealm in the world who Thomas knew.


    However, because of a big event happened many years ago, Mayo became a residual soul and was


    sealed in the stone wall, in suppression of the endless darkness in the stone wall.


    ¡°I can¡¯tst much longer. Even if with the help of Scarlet Sun Wood, I will eventually perish. Have you


    found the man you expected to find? Can he step into the Unrealm and change the present situation


    before I perish? If there is no one to suppress the entrance, the whole world will be in bad luck.¡± Mayo


    sighed helplessly.


    ¡°I have found him. He is the most gifted man I have ever seen, but it is up to his fate whether he can


    reach the Unrealm before you perish.¡± Thomas said.


    Mayo nodded and said nothing more. He was in such a state that even if he wanted to worry about


    such things, he could do nothing about it.


    Thomas no longer thought about it. He moved the candle on the table forward and pressed it against


    the wall. ¡°Master,¡± he said, ¡°I am going to light the wood ships of Scarlet Sun Wood.¡±


    With that, Thomas ced the wood chips bit by bit on the candle, at the moment the wood chips


    touched the me, it instantly burned up.


    After that, a blue gas appeared in front of the stone wall, and Mayo immediately absorbed the blue gas.


    After a while, the blue gas was absorbed by Mayo, and his figure became much more solid, no longer


    as ethereal as before.


    ¡°This feeling is really good, but there is only so much of Scarlet Sun Wood. If there is enough of it, it is


    possible to poweren my soul to the point of substance. It is a pity.¡±


    Mayoughed, free and easy, there was no loss.

 Chapter 888 Exceptional Advantages

    Chapter 888 Exceptional Advantages


    Casey sat in front of the stone table for a long time and was ready to leave since Thomas had not


    appeared.


    At the moment he turned around, a slight feeling swept from him. Casey, who was sensitive to the


    perception of things around, immediately he concentrated and looked around, but he did not find any


    change.


    He was puzzled. He was sure that what he had felt was not a delusion, but he was alone, there was no


    wind, so he wondered what it was.


    That feeling was like a strange wave swept his spirit. Casey captured the change by his spirit rather


    than his sensory perception.


    "Is there an existent good at spiritual power among the Pantheon?" Casey soliloquized a sentence.


    Through browsing the website of the Pantheon, Casey had learned that there were some people in the


    world who could control others with spiritual power, so he had such doubts.


    But he didn''t think much of it. The Kunlun Mountains were riddled with mystery, and it wasmon for


    an unexined event to pop up.


    Without thinking, Casey turned to go down the mountain. He came to Thomas wanting to tell him he


    was leaving, so it didn¡¯t matter he could not see Thomas. He had joined the Pantheon, so if he wanted


    to see Thomas in the future, there were opportunities.


    Not long after Casey down the mountain, relying on the Scarlet Sun Wood to restore some power,


    Mayo¡¯s face exposed a joking smile.


    "Unexpectedly he has innate god soul, it is quite rare. I took a nce at him with power of god soul and


    he found me. His power of god soul is still in a state of not waking up, if is wakes up, he will be known


    as the world''s first man." Mayo murmured.


    Thomas heard Mayo talking to himself, took one look at him and asked, "Master, what did you say?"


    Mayo smiled, did not answer Thomas''s question, but on the stone wall, showed a figure, who was


    Casey.


    "This is your chosen sessor?" Mayo asked.


    Thomas nodded and asked, "How do you know it is him?"


    "He came to see you, and when he saw you weren''t there, he went down the hill." Mayo replied.


    Thomas nodded and said, ¡°He should have been familiar with the Pantheon, so he came to tell me he


    is leaving. He has excellent talent and certain power, and he doesn¡¯t need my guidance. I can give him


    some external support, but he is new here, I can''t show that I value him. After he finished some tasks, I


    will think about giving him something to improve."


    "However, although he has great talent, the Unrealm is difficult to reach. I don''t know if he can reach


    that before you vanish."


    With that, Thomas sighed.


    Mayoughed and said, "Don''t worry, he is more powerful than you think. He is blessed with unique


    advantages. As long as nothing happens to him, it won''t be too difficult to reach the Unrealm."


    Thomas was unexpected that his master had high evaluation on Casey. His original talent was not


    worse than Casey now, he too had reached the sublimation in his 20s, but more than one hundred


    years had passed, he still was in the state of sublimation.


    He did not know why master had such high expectations for Casey.


    Mayo was smiling but not saying a word. The important requirement to the Unrealm was to have god


    soul, and Casey had a congenital god soul. He only needed opportunities to wake it up, this


    requirement would be achieved.


    So he said that Casey had a unique advantage.


    But he did not dare guarantee, after all, god soul was only one of the requirements to reach the


    Unrealm, in addition to that, a lot of difficulties and obstacles would have to be solved. With a


    congenital god soul, it did not mean that Casey would be able to reach the Unrealm.


    But hope, for Mayo, was enough.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    His years of perseverance had not been in vain.


    ...


    Back to his room, Casey took his things and walked toward the registration ce of the Pantheon. he


    must first go to the registration before he left.


    On the way, he had been thinking about the feeling he just felt in the central mountain. On the website


    of the Pantheon, Casey knew that someone could do something beyond the imagination of ordinary


    people by virtue of his mind, such as moving objects from a distance, mind control and so on.


    This ability was often referred to as psychic power, and Casey had always thought it was something


    only seen in movies. Only after reading about it on the Pantheon website did he know it really existed.


    He always felt that his mental state was also quite different from ordinary people. Although he could not


    do such a thing as moving objects from a distance, his mind was running at a very fast speed, and his


    perception was extremely sensitive, and he could not forget everything easily that he had seen.


    Therefore, he was able to master skills that many people could not understand in their lifetime at such


    a young age.


    "Maybe I am also a person with special abilities, but this special ability is more ordinary, just to improve


    my learning ability." Thinking so, Casey couldn''t helpughing.


    After a while, Casey went to the room for registration, knocked on the door, and went in toward the


    inside.


    At the moment into the room, Casey met the man sitting inside. As their eyes met, he felt the


    temperature of the whole room dropped some.


    The man responsible for registration was Vermilion Bird who was forced by her three brothers to have a


    blind date with Casey.


    Vermilion Bird showed a trace of embarrassment when she saw Casey, because of her three brothers,


    Vermilion Bird was no longer angry, but that day made her quite embarrassed, so she thest person


    she wanted to see was Casey.


    "You...... What are you doing here?" asked Vermilion Bird.


    "Oh, I''m leaving, so I came to register." Casey replied.


    Vermilion Bird immediately took a sigh of relief, so he did note to her.


    "Where are you going?" asked Vermilion Bird.


    "B City."


    "Ok, I know, I''ll register it, you can go now." Vermilion Bird opened her mouth. Now she did not want to


    have contact with Casey, or her three brothers would have something to say.


    Casey was surprised to hear that, but he said nothing and walked away.


    Watching Casey leave, Vermilion Bird was secretly relieved.


    "He finally left, it will not be so awkward anymore. My three brothers think I like this man, funny." said


    Vermilion Bird to herself.


    Just then, she received a message from the Pantheon headquarters.


    "Recently, there have been some crimesmitted to ordinary people under hypnosis in the vicinity of


    B City. Please hurry to B City and deal with this incident."


    Looking at the word "B City", Vermilion Bird could not help thinking.

 Chapter 889 Wolfe Came to Door

    Chapter 889 Wolfe Came to Door


    B City, in the main courtyard of the Davies¡¯.


    The Davies family was worried at this moment, it was thest day of Rowan''s three days, if Edith did


    not agree to follow them to see the great man, the great man would personallye to door, and then


    the Davies family would face a disaster.


    Through the exnation of Ellis and Hughes, they had been clear that the terror of a master of


    sublimation. The master of this level could not be defeated by the Davies family with its current power.


    "I suspect that the Patel family of the G city had provoked this master, so they brought the disaster to


    us. Otherwise why the master of the sublimation came with them to B City?" Darius said angrily.


    "It doesn¡¯t matter now. We should think about how to deal with this master. ording to the words of


    Ellis and Hughes, even ten of them could not defeat a master of sublimation. He is enough cause


    unimaginable disaster to the Davies family." Jordan the butler said seriously.


    Ellis and Hughes agreed. The master of the sublimation should not appear in the secr society, so


    they did not know where Rowan found the master.


    "How about Edith now escapes with Sherry? If the master can¡¯t find you, he may give up." Brady said.


    ¡°No! Edith rejected his proposal, "If I run away, he will vent his anger on the Davies family, then the


    whole Davies family will be in trouble."


    In order to avoid the disaster, Edith had asked Conor to take Sherry to a safe ce. Rowan did not


    know that she had a kid, so he would not target Sherry.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    "But if you don''t escape, it doesn''t mean he will let the rest of us go. Not just you, but all of us, leave


    here, so that it''s less likely to have a problem." Dick proposed.


    The Davies family had thought of that, but if they ran away, the whole Davies would not be able to


    operate normally, then it would have impact on the whole Davies¡¯ industry.


    And no one knew what kind of background the master had. If that master found out, they would face a


    more dangerous situation.


    What was more, if the Davies family fled, the first to suffer certainly was Tianyuan Chamber of


    Commerce. Edith could not do that.


    So these three days the Davies family had been discussing how to deal with the master of sublimation.


    Edith wanted to ask Casey toe back, but when Casey left, his power only had reached the


    Grandmaster Circle. Ellis and Hughes said that even if Casey came back, he could not defeat the


    master of sublimation. Based on Casey''s character, he would certainly fight with the master of


    sublimation desperately, so she did not tell Casey about it.


    When the Davies family was worrying, a hissing sound echoed in the ears of all people.


    "Why not throw yourself to my arms but n to run away? Are you looking down upon me?"


    The voice startled the people, for they had not seen anyone in front of them, but the voice seemed to


    have been spoken in their ears.


    This means could only be used by a master who had quite strong power, at least Ellis and Hughes


    could not do this degree.


    So it was Rowan came.


    "Damn, he said three days, why hees now?" Brady scolded.


    Then, they saw a powerful figure walking into the middle of the courtyard. Rowan and Barton followed


    behind him, respectful.


    Ellis and Hughes intently stared at Wolfe and felt danger from his body, which could only be felt from a


    master of sublimation.


    "Our Lord changed his mind at thest minute. He can¡¯t wait for three days, so he came to see you


    now, but you are thinking of running away. How ungrateful! Edith, it is your blessing that Wolfe likes


    you, do you despise him? I advise you to make the first move before he gets angry, or you''ll suffer."


    Rowan red at Edith and said.


    Edith looked at Rowan angrily, regretting that she had not killed Rowan and Barton when they came for


    the first time.


    "You are really a beauty, it is rare to see such a beauty, and you have unique charm of a young woman.


    I like it, so I don¡¯te in vain."


    Wolfe stared at Edith and said with a smile.


    Edith felt gross that such a man with great power could be so disgusting.


    "No matter how strong you are, I will not do as you want. Even if I die today, I will never yield to you!"


    Edith stared at Wolfe and shouted.


    Wolfe hummed and said, ¡°I did not expect you have a hot temper, but it is not up to you."


    Then he went to Edith.


    Ellis and Hughes immediately blocked in front of Edith, looking at Wolfe full of vignce. Ellis said,


    ¡°Your excellency, please show respect, don''t embarrass martial arts!"


    Wolfe snorted and said, "Embarrass martial artist? It''s only a joke. I''ll have every woman I want, and no


    one can stop me!"


    "Unexpectedly the Davies family has two grandmasters, which is formidable, unfortunately, you are two


    rubbishespared to me!"


    With that, a burst of light appeared on Wolfe''s palm, followed by the shape of a long stick, Wolfe took


    the long stick and swept toward Ellis and Hughes with a fast speed, which Ellis and Hughes had no


    time to make reaction.


    Ellis and Hughes changed on face and hurried to resist Wolfe''s attack, but when they reacted, the stick


    had hit the two of them.


    Both flew backward and fell to the ground, each spitting out a mouthful of blood.


    Wolfe looked at two people contemptuously, and then fell his eyes on Edith, smiled, ¡°Beauty, you are


    mine today, I promise you will have fun!"

 Chapter 890 Youll Be Fine

    Chapter 890 You''ll Be Fine


    The people in the courtyard were surprised to see the power of Wolfe. They knew the power of Ellis


    and Hughes, even if the top martial family could not defeat them.


    However, Wolfe defeat them with a single move, it was enough to see how terrible the power of the


    master of the sublimation was.


    Although amazed at the power of Wolfe, Brady, Baron, Dick, Foley and others did not flinched but


    blocked before Edith seeing that Ellis and Hughes were knocked down.


    Wolfe stared at them. His face suddenly sank and he said in a cold voice, "Why, didn''t you see the fate


    of those two grandmasters? Do you still think a few masters of inner force can stop me?"


    Dick immediately shouted, ¡°We have to. With us here, you don¡¯t expect to take Edith away!"


    "That''s right! Masters of inner force can kill you!" Cried Foley.


    Wolfe looked at them with disdain, as if watching a group of clowns, obviously, he could easily knock


    down several masters of inner force.


    Seeing that the crowd rushed in front for her, Edith was worry and she shouted, ¡°Don''t do this. He is


    directed at me, I can deal with him. Or you will be hurt."


    Wolfe gave a cold hum, ¡°You don¡¯t need to persuade them. I can take care of them right now. they are


    just a few mole ants, and dare jump in front of me."


    With that, Wolfe waved his hand, causing strong wind, which was mixed with Wolfe''s power of


    sublimation. It swept toward Brady and the others.


    Brady and others did not make a move, but they were blown to the ground by Wolfe¡¯s strong wind. In


    minutes, several people had been seriously injured.


    Master of sublimation and master of inner force were different in nature, like the difference between the


    cat and the tiger. Ellis and Hughes were knocked down by a move, how could they carry the attack?


    Rowan and Barton looked at Wolfe with surprise. They had already seen Wolfe''s skill, but they were


    still shocked that the top force of the Davies family had been taken care of by Wolfe.


    "Your excellency, you are wise and powerful. These men are no match for you. Edith, hurry to say yes


    to Wolfe. Do you want him to make his move?" Barton shouted at Edith.


    Edith looked at the people on the ground with worry. She knew clearly that she had no choice in front of


    the master of the sublimation.


    She gave Barton and Rowan a resentful look and gnawed her teeth and said, "I have always


    remembered this. Even if I die, I will not let you go!"


    Then Edith took out a dagger from her arms and decided to kill herself.


    In her heart, she only belonged to Casey. No matter how power this master was, she would not yield in


    to him, so now she could only kill herself.


    Seeing that, Wolfe said with a sneer on his face. "Do you think it is so easy to die in front of me?"


    As soon as his words fell, a force had been wrapped around Edith''s wrist. Edith felt great pain, and the


    dagger fell to the ground.


    This was the horror of the master of the sublimation. They could control their power out of their body.


    Their moves were unpredictable, which was better than average masters of inner force.


    Edith was worried since she failed tomit suicide. At the thought of her possible situation, she was


    desperate.


    Wolfe walked toward Edith, with a provocative smile on his face, licking his tongue, said in an obscene


    manner, ¡°Beauty, for you, I risk being discovered by the Pantheon, how could I let you die easily?"


    "The Davies family in B City has some influence, so the Pantheon will soon find out. I will take you


    away, I promise you will live a happy life."


    Then Wolfe stretched out his hand to catch Edith''s arm.


    Edith hurried toward the back, but her speed was not faster than Wolfe¡¯s. In the moment of her retreat,


    Wolfe''s arm had been stretched toward her body.


    All people lowed heads helplessly. In the face of this situation, they had not no way out and could only


    watch Edith be caught.


    As Wolfe''s hand was to touch Edith''s hand, a soaring momentum appeared in the courtyard, followed


    by a deafening sound.


    "How dare you bastard my woman?"


    Before his voice fell, the courtyard came a residual shadow. When everyone saw it clearly, Casey had


    brought Edith to the distance, away from the hand of Wolfe.


    Everyone was excited when Casey appeared. No one expected that Casey would appear at this critical


    moment.


    At that moment Edith saw Casey, she burst into tears and then tightly grasped Casey clothes with both


    hands. She really thought she was going to be raped by the devil, and Casey once again became her


    savior.


    "I am here, you will be all right." Casey cated Edith.


    Edith nodded to Casey, at this moment, she had nothing to think of, just to feel the warmth of Casey


    quietly.


    Wolfe did not expect that there would be someone to intervene in this matter, and the power of the


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    other party seemed not weak. He even could take her away from his hands.


    He squinted at Casey, found that although his momentum was stronger than the grandmaster, he was


    far behind the sublimation, so he should not be a master of the sublimation.


    "I can''t expect that someone came to stop me. Boy, you are a little better than those two grandmasters,


    do you think you can stop me?"


    Exasperated, Wolfe looked at Casey.


    The others knew Casey was stronger than them, but he was not a match to the master of the


    sublimation. It seemed to be unable to change.


    Edith looked at Casey with worry. Seeing Casey, Edith felt at ease, but power of Wolfe could not be


    underestimated. Casey could only dy the time.


    "Casey..." Edith wanted to say something.


    Casey smiled and put a finger on Edith''s lips, said, ¡°Leave it to me."


    For no reason, when Casey said that, Edith had infinite confidence on Casey. She believed that this


    man could take her through the disaster.

 Chapter 891 Confront Wolfe

    Chapter 891 Confront Wolfe


    Barton and Rowan did not expect Casey would appear at this time, they were surprised too.


    But Wolfe was there, even if Casey was back, it was impossible to change anything.


    Rowan remembered that he was humiliated by Casey in the cruise on Moon Ind. Before he did not


    dare to take beverage, but now Wolfe was with him, he was not afraid of Casey naturally.


    "Casey, I did not expect you coward actually dare toe back, but don''t think you can take care of it.


    The power of Wolfe is beyond your imagination. Hurry to give Edith to him, otherwise you will die!"


    Rowan shouted at Casey.


    Casey nced at Rowan and said coldly, "It''s you, a mangy dog. There''s no ce for dogs to talk. I''ll


    settle ounts with you when I''m done with him."


    Hearing that Casey scolded himself as a dog, Rowan went blue on his face and then he coldly snorted,


    ¡°Don¡¯t pretend. You can¡¯t defeat Wolfe!"


    Brady and others looked at Casey with worry. After what happened, they had to face the reality.


    "Casey, the power of this guy really cannot be underestimated, he is powerful. He is the legendary


    master of the sublimation and he knows magic. You hurry to take Edith away!" Dick shouted at Casey,


    he did not know the means of master of sublimation, so he thought it was magic. But only from the


    visual effect, master means and magic was about the same.


    "Yes, Casey, this guy''s power is really horrible, you are not his opponent, run." Brady opened his


    mouth.


    Ellis and Hughes also looked at Casey with solemn face. Ellis said, ¡°Master should have told you about


    the master of the sublimation. His power is really very strong. With your talent, you can hide first and


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    came back for revenge when you got stronger."


    Hearing that, Casey took his Muramasa and slowly pulled it out.


    "I know the means of the master in sublimation, but you don''t have to worry too much about me, he is


    just in the early stage of sublimation. If we really fight, it can¡¯t be told who will win!" Casey said lightly.


    From that time Casey had confirmed that this man was Wolfe ranked 7th in the Pantheon¡¯s reward list.


    Casey did not expect he woulde to his house, but since he was here, he would not miss this


    opportunity.


    He had been worrying how to find them to win reward. Since Wolfe was here, he was weed.


    What was more, he wanted to hurt Edith. Casey had no n to let him live in the world.


    As for the power of Wolfe, Casey was not afraid. It was indeed an early master of sublimation, but


    Casey had fought with one before.


    Ma Duncan yed evil tricks and his power had reached the real level of the early stage of the


    sublimation, but he still died in the hands of Casey, so Casey did not fear these people.


    Hearing Casey¡¯s words, Wolfe immediately scorned and opened his mouth, ¡°Since you have a knife in


    your hand, you have not yet reached the level of sublimation. Even if you are a genius, a little bit


    stronger than a grandmaster, but in front of me, you are just a strong ant. Do you think you are eligible


    topete with me?"


    Rowan hurried to say, ¡°Casey, don''t have daydream here. With your skill, it is a joke to defeat Wolfe.


    You¡¯d better obediently give your wife to him, perhaps he will spare you!"


    Casey gave cold hum, seized Muramasa , with inner force inside covering on the de.


    "Defeat me first before you say that!"


    Wolfe gave cold hum. He did not want to talk nonsense with Casey, with a wave, a strong wind blowing


    toward Casey.


    Casey grabbed Muramasa and cut forward, a white awn appeared and directly scattered Wolfe¡¯s wind.


    Wolfe was stunned and did not expect Casey should be so easy to break his tricks, but he still did not


    think Casey was his opponent, after all, Casey had many means, but he had not reached the level of


    sublimation.


    He did not know there was half sublimation, after all, between the grandmaster and the sublimation,


    there was only one step to go. Casey practiced XuanGong, so he came to this state, which was called


    half sublimation, so Wolfe thought Casey was a powerful grandmaster.


    "Small tricks, I don''t believe you really can fight with me!" With that, Wolfe directly rushed toward


    Casey.


    In order not to have impact on Edith and others, Casay directly jumped on the roof, going to fight with


    Wolfe up there.


    Wolfe also jumped to the roof, having a long stick formed by pure power in his hand.


    "Boy, I''ll fight you with all my power and see how you resist!"


    Wolfe shouted at Casey, and then waved the long stick toward Casey.


    Casey lifted the Muramasa and carried Wolfe¡¯s blow with his power burst out.


    Until this time, Wolfe found that the power of Casey was much stronger than the grandmaster. He could


    not defeat Casey in a short time.


    "Damn it, you get your power. It seems that I have to show you the real power of the sublimation, or


    you will be proud."


    Wolfe gave cold hum. The power gathered in the long stick, sweeping toward Casey.


    Casey shouted, the Muramasa was changing its means, and then it appeared light and cut toward the


    long stick of Wolfe.


    "Tianxing sword technique!¡±


    The two collided, a powerful force dispersed toward all round. Brady and others were affected by this


    fluctuation, so they fell down again.


    Everyone looked at the two people fighting on the roof with a face of horror, after for a long time, Ellis


    shouted, ¡°Everyone, retreat farther, their fighting is not what we can participate in. Even the aftermath


    will kill us. Everyone, hide farther!"


    A group of people reacted and ran off into the distance.


    Dick looked at Casey''s figure, muttering to himself, ¡°Casey has been strong to this point only after a


    short time. The gap between him and me is huge."

 Chapter 892 You Have No Right to Raise Terms

    Chapter 892 You Have No Right to Raise Terms


    Seeing that Casey resisted his attack, Wolfe looked finally no longer calm. He never saw the tricks


    Casey just disyed before. In his impression, people had not reached the level of the sublimation


    could not y this degree of attack.


    "Why are your powers so strange? Who the hell are you? Who taught you that?" Wolfe stared at Casey


    and asked.


    Casey was trying to adapt to the power of Wolfe¡¯s stick. Although he resisted Wolfe¡¯s attack, he did not


    eat the perfect Elixir or used Cab, it was still difficult.


    But during this period of time, his power had grown a lot, so relying on the Tianxing sword technique,


    he could resist Wolfe¡¯s stroke.


    After unloading the power of Wolfe, Casey quietly took a breath of relief. He took a look at Wolfe and


    said faintly, ¡°I joined the Pantheon, do you believe it?"


    Wolfe''s face suddenly changed. The Pantheon was his nightmare, because of it, he hid himself


    everywhere cautiously.


    Casey''s power was so strange, and he looked so young, so it was normal that he was admitted by the


    Pantheon. Wolfe did not doubt Casey''s words.


    He did not expect that there was a person from the Pantheon in this secr family of B City. If he had


    known it, he certainly would not believe the words of the Patel family in G City.


    Even if he could take care of Casey now, by means of the Pantheon, his whereabouts would be found


    out in a short time, and then he must be chased after by the Pantheon for a long time and he might die.


    He turned his head toward Rowan and Barton, who had run to the distance, with a sh of anger in his


    eyes. He wished he could rush to kill them now.


    Barton and Rowan saw Wolfe¡¯s murderous eyes and shivered.


    "Son, how did I just feel that Wolfe seems to look at us with a murderous look? It is really scary, just a


    look gave me have goose bumps." Barton opened his mouth.


    Rowan felt the same way and he said, ¡°It should be Wolfe feels that Casey is not so easy to be got rid


    of, so he looked at us like that. I don¡¯t think there is a problem."


    Barton nodded and said, ¡°Casey is unexpected. He actually can fight with Wolfe. Do you think Wolfe


    can defeat him?"


    "Yes, his power is unexpected, but Wolfe is a master of sublimation, so finally he will win. Don¡¯t worry."


    Rowan said.


    Neither of them spoke again and continued to look over the battlefield on the roof.


    Wolfe stared at Casey for a while, and then said with a smile, ¡°I don¡¯t expect that you are from the


    Pantheon. No wonder you have such power at your young age."


    "I know the Pantheons is offering a reward to arrest me. There certainly is a result since we meet. Your


    talent is strong, but the power is still a distance from the level of the sublimation. If we really have to


    see who wins in the end, I think you are the one to die."


    "And I don''t want to be entangled with the Pantheon, so how about we eachpromise? I won¡¯t want


    your wife anymore, and I promise you I won''te to you again, and you don''t inform the Pantheon of


    my presence in B City. How about that?"


    Hearing the words of Wolfe, Casey snorted. He did not expect that the name of the Pantheon scared


    Wolfe and he wanted topromise.


    But Casey was a vindictive person. Wolfe dare to want Edith, he would never let him continue to live in


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    this world.


    What was more, Wolfe in the eyes of Casey was rewards, how could he be willing to let him go so


    easily?


    "You think too much, I have to fight till the end, but the person to die will be you, so you have no right to


    negotiate with me." Casey spoke.


    Hearing Casey¡¯s word, Wolfe scolded him secretly. This boy was bold.


    "Hum, since you don''t cherish the opportunity, you cannot me me. With your power, even if you fight


    with me desperately, it can''t cause substantive harm to me!"


    With that, Wolfe rushed again toward Casey, the light on his long stick became brighter, which showed


    had he had taken out all his power.


    It was not Wolfe looked highly of Casey, but in the secr society, cameras were everywhere. Even if


    he escaped today, the Pantheon could easily find his whereabouts by monitoring. If he could not


    escape away from secr society in three days, he would be found by the Pantheon, so now he must


    This was why the highly prized masters rarely cause mass destruction in secr society.


    Even if they wanted to harm people in secr society, they would definitely choose some remote and


    backward areas, after all, in the age of technology, the longer they stayed in secr society, the easier


    they would be found by the Pantheon.


    Seeing that Wolfe came again, Casey cheered up, holding the Muramasa, and fought with him


    carefully.


    Casey obviously felt the effort. Wolfe used all-out efforts, with his power of the half sublimation, it was


    difficult for him.


    Casey was retreating, while Wolfe''s momentum was getting stronger and stronger, eager to get rid of


    Casey.


    The people watching this scene was worried about Casey, ording to this situation, Casey would


    certainly be defeated by Wolfe.


    Another stick waving, Wolfe showed a confident smile to Casey and said, ¡°Boy, you are not my


    opponent, no matter how you fight, you cannot win!"


    Casey coldly hummed and then said, ¡°It seems that it is my limit, but... That''s enough. I''ve learned


    enough from this fight."


    Casey raised his head and looked at Wolfe, the Xuangong in his body ran in a mysterious way, in a


    blink of an eye, Casey¡¯s momentum soared up.


    Casey had used out the perfect Elixir and now he could only use Cab to enhance his power.


    The power of half sublimation and Cab was not weaker than the initial stage of sublimation.


    In this way, Wolfe had no advantage at all in front of Casey!

 Chapter 893 The tables Table is are tTurned

    Chapter 893 The tables Table is are tTurned


    "Boy, you can''t beat defeat me, suffer deathgo to hell!" Wolfe hands of the¡¯s long stick emits


    emittedbursts of light, carrying an unmatched power toward Casey body hit the past.


    At this time Casey has had run the secret methodCab, the power of the his body has had also


    improved a level,. see Looking at Wolfe toward his body hit over the¡¯s long stick approaching, Casey


    suddenly raised his Muramasa. With itsthe hands of the vige is, a power came, Muramasathe vige


    is suddenly appeared around the body of a long knife virtual shadow, and the long stick which


    collidedcollision in a piece the long stick.


    The forces between the two counteracted, turning into starlight and dissipating in the air.


    Stunned, Wolfe stunned looking looked at this scene, . He used all his might to hit and thought he just


    hit but quite seriously, has been retreating Casey would had been retreating could not resist liveit, but


    now he should this blow to resolved his blow, which was, it is some unexpected Wolfe.


    And Wolfe also felt the change of the momentum of Casey, andpared with just now, the


    momentum of Casey was at least a few times stronger, even stronger than he, the ifpared with him


    in the early master of the sublimation, also don''t let more.


    "Why are you so much stronger than before? There was no way you could have stopped me in your


    condition!" Wolfe stared at Casey asked.


    Casey smiledsaid to Wolfe with a smile and said, ¡°The tone asked thisRather than asking about, I think


    you¡¯d, it is better to think about how to state their your crimes there to the King of HellLord of the


    underworld!"


    Say that finishWith that, the Muramasa in Casey¡¯s hands of the vige iswas shining, after and then


    Casey''s body appeared in front of Wolfe, . Wolfe dark scolded and hurried to, hurriedly move to resist, .


    two Two people fought again, but this Time Casey no longer retreated. His power was , the power of


    the strong, even a faint pressureing over Wolfe feeling.


    Although Casey did not say why he suddenly be became so strong, Wolfe heart also haved some


    spection, think Casey must be eating the and attributed it to the perfect Elixirlevel of Dan, so the


    power will soar.


    Perfect level Dan medicinePerfect Elixir is was good asenough topare with rare treasures, even if


    it is athe master in the environmentof the sublimation was hard to get one., want to get one is more


    difficult, Master Tianlong could get one was the original Master tianlong can get perfect level Dan


    medicine, but also because of the discovery of the mysterious bones in Shandong.


    Otherwise to based on the power of the dragon masterMaster Tianlong, it is was impossible to that he


    could get one.contact this kind of thing, Casey is alsowas lucky, . After defeating to solve the dragon


    masterMaster Tianlong, he got the two Perfect Elixirs.


    Wolfe wanted one, but because of years of escaping, plus it was very rare, so he only heard about the


    effect of it from others.


    And the Pantheon as thergest organization in C Country was not hard to get some, so Wolfe thought


    Casey must have taken the Perfect Elixir.


    "Damn it, the Pantheon took this boy so seriously that they gave him the Perfect Elixir. Now it is


    troublesome."


    Wolfe scolded.


    If he had known that Casey was using the secret methodCab to enhance his power rather than


    taking the Elixir, he would have been shocked.


    The situation of two people fighting changed, which was unexpected. Casey was weaker than Wolfe,


    but in a blink of eye, Casey unexpectedly began to suppress Wolfe.


    Seeing that, Edith took a sigh of relief, praying that Casey could quickly get rid of Wolfe.


    Rowan and Barton thought Wolfe must defeat Casey, but now the situation actually began to change,


    which stunned them.


    "Son, why do I feel the momentum of Casey is suppressing Wolfe? What is going on? Will Wolfe be


    defeat?" Barton said with worry.


    Rowan was perturbed and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think so, but Casey is really different from just now. If it goes on


    like this, it''s not certain who will win this battle."


    "Shall we get away now? It doesn''t matter whether who wins or loses. If Wolfe loses, we''ll both be in


    trouble." Barton opened his mouth.


    Rowan thought it was reasonable. After staring at the two men fighting above, he whispered, "Go."


    Then he turned and walked toward outside.


    Barton hurriedly followed up, if they did not leave now, when the situation became worse, they would


    not be able to leave.


    However before they walked out, they were stopped by Brady and others.


    They were wounded, but they were more than enough to take on two ordinary people.


    "Where do you want to go?¡± Brady stared at them both and asked.


    Rowan opened his mouth, ¡°We need to use the bathroom. You have opinion on that? You will suffer


    when Wolfe winster. Get out my way."


    Brady kicked on Rowan, swearing, ¡°Bullshit, stay here, you two don''t wish to leave B City."


    On the roof, Casey and Wolfe fought with various moves, at this time Wolfe panted, sweating.


    He squinted at Casey, knowing that if he could not get rid of Casey as soon as possible, he would not


    have the opportunity.


    Casey stared at Wolfe. Although Cab made his power temporarily reached the level of the early


    stage of the sublimation, but Cab had time limit. After the time limit, if he had not defeated Wolfe, it


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    would be more troublesome.


    So Casey did not hesitate and gather his power all toward Muramasa.


    Wolfe thought the same as Casey, so he also quickly ran all his power, making a nearly real long stick,


    hit toward Casey, gritting teeth.


    A virtual shadow of a huge long stick roared up, hitting straight toward Casey''s head with huge power,


    which shook the whole house.


    Casey got a virtual shadow of a huge long knife too, with thunder arc jumping on the top, ruthlessly


    cutting toward Wolfe.


    "Thunder Shocking!"


    The two shadows collided, and a great wave of force spread out in all directions, making a huge sound.


    The floor area of Davies¡¯ house wasrge, but the fighting was really horrible, so many people around


    heard the loud noise, then looked towards the Davies¡¯ house. They were shocked to see a long stick


    virtual shadow and a long knife virtual shadow colliding.


    "Oh dear, is this a light show in the Davies¡¯ house?"


    A delivery man passing by saw it and opened his mouth in shock.


    But he soon realized that it was not a light show. The two shadows that had been collided carried a


    terrible power over them.


    For he had seen the tallest building in the center of the house copsed directly after the two shadows


    appeared.

 Chapter 894 I Have No Relatives Like You

    Chapter 894 I Have No Rtives Like You


    All people were shocked by thatst blow. Seeing that the house directly copsed, everyone was


    shocked to say no words.


    ¡°Is this the destructive power of a master of sublimation?¡± Dick looked at the scene in front of him and


    murmured.


    ¡°It seems that Master is right. Only to reach the sublimation, it is to reach the threshold of a powerful


    man. Our powering is nothing to the real powerful man.¡± Ellis said.


    Both Rowan and Barton''s legs were shaking. They had never imagined that anyone could rely on


    physical strength to cause such damage.


    This was no longer human being in their eyes; it was the power of the gods.


    Casey jumped to the ground before the house copsed, but Wolfe did not realize it and should be


    directly crushed under the house.


    As for the state of Wolfe now, Casey was not sure, but that blow consumed all his strength, and this


    move was transformed from the most powerful trick based on Xuangong. No one of the early stage of


    sublimation could take that move under such situation.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    All saw Casey standing on the ground kept gasping for air and felt relieved after making sure he was


    not injured in the collision just now.


    However, no one knew the state of Wolfe now, so everyone''s nerves were still tight.


    Casey walked toward the ruins of the house. Under a cement board, he saw Wolfe¡¯s face was bloody,


    but he did not know if Wolfe was dead or alive.


    Seeing Wolfe was like that, Casey felt secretly relieved and thought he could not be alive.


    Casey went over, lifted up the cement board, going to drag out Wolfe from inside.


    At this time, Wolfe suddenly opened his eyes, rushed toward Casey to choke his neck.


    Casey had premonition. That feeling was quite mysterious, as if his spirit in advance had judged that


    Wolfe was faking death, so he quickly made a response, grabbed Wolfe''s arm and fell him to the


    ground with force.


    Then Casey flew to the front of Wolfe, bent down and broken his neck. It was at this moment, he felt


    relieved.


    After that, Casey only felt his whole body sour and two legs soft, he then sat on the ground.


    Seeing that, people quickly ran toward Casey and helped him up from the ground.


    ¡°Casey, are you all right?¡± Dick asked with concern.


    ¡°Record a video of the situation with your phone, and focus on the appearance of Wolfe.¡± Casey said.


    Dick was stunned and confused.


    ¡°Why?¡± Dick asked.


    Before he answered the question of Dick, Casey felt his head in a whirl, and then he fainted.


    Dick shook Casey, saying, ¡°Casey, you haven''t answered me, why do you get fainted?¡±


    Seeing that, Foley said, ¡°Casey certainly wants to record his brilliant move. Don''t ask so much, just


    record it.¡±


    Dick thought it was possible, so he took out his mobile phone and began to record.


    In fact, Casey wanted to prove the Pantheon that he had killed Wolfe to get the credit.


    The provisions of the Pantheon was that as long as he could prove that he had killed the person


    wanted, he could receive the corresponding rewards. Methods were not limited. In an emergency,


    Casey could only record it.


    Edith went to Casey, looking at the man who once again saved her, she showed a satisfactory smile on


    her face, then said, ¡°I will take care of Casey, he should be tired, so he needs to rest. You go to deal


    with the house.¡±


    People nodded, Dick gave Casey to Edith.


    ¡°Edith, what should we do about the two?¡± Foley pointed to Rowan and Barton who were trembling


    over there.


    Edith looked at them coldly.


    ¡°It is rted to them. Even if they are my rtives, I will never spare them. Beat them and then lock


    them up. We will deal with them when Casey woke up.¡± Edith opened her mouth.


    Foley nodded at once, and then went to Rowan and Barton with a bad smile.


    Rowan and Barton were nervous. They did not expect that Wolfe, god in their eyes, actually died in the


    hands of Casey. Now they could not run away, feeling like in hell.


    Rowan stared at Edith, and then knelt down in front of her, begging for mercy, ¡°Sister, we know we are


    wrong, we were forced to take him to B City. Now he has died, and you are fine. For the sake we are


    rtives, please spare us.¡±


    Edith gave a cold moan and said, ¡°I have no such rtives as you. I will never spare you, bless


    yourself.¡±


    Barton got angry that it was useless for Rowan to kneel down and plead with Edith. In his heart, he was


    still the elder of Edith. Dare she do anything to him?


    ¡°Edith, stop at the right time. Rowan has knelt down to beg for your mercy. What do you want? You are


    ok now, no matter what, we are your rtives. Do you want to deny that?¡± Said Barton.


    When Rowan heard this, his face suddenly changed. His father did not realize the seriousness of the


    matter.


    Edith was amused by his words. She stared at Barton and said solemnly, ¡°Sorry, I really don''t want to


    recognize you as rtives. Take them down.¡±


    Foley immediately walked to the two people and pped on the hand of Barton, scolding, ¡°Dare to talk


    to Edith like that? Don¡¯t you want to live? What do you think you are? You are still saying you are her


    rtives. You wish!¡±


    After that, Barton and Rowan were beaten and scolded by Foley and led away from there.

 Chapter 895 Feed the Wolves in the Mountain

    Chapter 895 Feed the Wolves in the Mountain


    Three dayster.


    The house destroyed by the fighting between Casey and Wolfe had been cleaned up by the Davies¡¯


    family and was currently being rebuilt.


    People went to the hospital to do a check, luckily, Wolfe had not hurt them badly, so they just needed


    some rest.


    Casey came out of the room with a pale face, but his state had basically recovered. He woke up this


    morning, and before he hada for seven days. How his resistance to side effects of Cab had


    been improved a lot.


    He believed that when he was truly perfect with Xuangong, the side effects of Cab to him would be


    minimal.


    At that time, of course, Cab would be weak to enhance his power.


    He went straight to Edith''s room, at this time, Edith was ying with Sherry. Seeing that Casey came


    in, Sherry stared at Casey with big eyes, like looking at a novel toy.


    Seeing Sherry¡¯s look, Casey immediately smiled, ¡°Why do you look at me like that? You don¡¯t know


    who I am?¡±


    Edith said after taking a look at Casey, ¡°You are always not at home, she certainly doesn''t remember


    who you are. Although the first word she learned is dad, she had not called dad for a long time.¡±


    Casey took a look at them with guilty. He wanted to always be with them, but as a man, he carried


    many things on his shoulders and he got many things to do.


    ¡°Will Sherry be a problem girl? When she is a teenager, if she has a street boy as her boyfriend, I


    will certainly break her legs.¡± Casey smiled.


    Edith gave a hum and said, ¡°Howes my daughter be a problem girl with me around her? I will


    let her be the happiest child in the world.¡±


    Casey walked over to embrace Edith and said lightly, ¡°I will let you two be the happiest women in


    the world.¡±


    Edith showed a happy smile. Although Casey often went out to do his own things, he never broke his


    words. She did enjoy happiness that others could not imagine.


    Casey stretched out his hand and rubbed Sherry''s small nose. Sherry then showed a happy smile and


    said, ¡°Dad.¡±


    Casey was surprised that she called him dad.


    ¡°My daughter remembers me. She called me Dad.¡± Casey said excitedly.


    Edith rolled her eyes at him, and then took out a doll from her arms. It looked like Casey when he had


    fight against the five families.


    ¡°I told her countless times about you every day, how could she forget who you are? This doll was


    specially made by me, and it is like you in each period.¡± Edith said.


    Casey understood and did not expect that Edith made dolls to let Sherry not forget who he was.


    He looked at, touched, and then lowered his head and kissed her red lips.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Edith immediately blushed, and broke away after a while of kissing with Casey.


    ¡°Oh, Sherry''s watching.¡± Edith spoke.


    Casey said with a smile, ¡°She is so small, she doesn¡¯t know what is kiss.¡±


    Sherry''s eyes were wide and she really didn''t seem to know what the two men were doing.


    In the afternoon.


    In a dark room in the Davies¡¯ house.


    Rowan and Barton stayed there in panic. During these three days, they had experienced despair.


    Brady from time to time woulde to beat them. Now they regretted that they had brought Wolfe to B


    City.


    ¡°Dad, do you think we''ll die here?¡± Rowan looked at Barton, worried.


    ¡°How could it be that? Although we were wrong to bring Wolfe here, it has no ident after all. It was


    just that house copsed. We can pay for it. Even if Edith is ungrateful and doesn¡¯t recognize we are


    her rtives, she dare not let Casey kill us.¡± Barton still felt that what they did this time was not a big


    mistake.


    Rowan heard this and said, ¡°Dad, you may not know much about Casey. If he is really ruthless, I am


    afraid that we will die.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it enough that he locked us here for days? If he kills us, he''s inhuman. As long as we say there is


    nothing bad happened, he won''t dare do anything to us.¡± Said Barton.


    Just then the door of the room was thrown open and a mocking voice rang out.


    ¡°Haha, it seems that you still do not recognize your mistakes after these days. Do you really think that


    only a few days of torture is enough to make up for your fault?¡±


    Casey came in from the outside, looking at them coldly, followed by Brady who were looking at the two


    like jokes.


    Seeing that Casey came in, Rowan was nervous and had uneasy foreboding. And his palm began to


    get sweat.


    Barton was still in an angry mood. He directly questioned Casey, ¡°Casey, what do you mean? We have


    suffered these days, even if there is anger in your heart, you should have vented it out.¡±


    ¡°Besides, we didn''t do it intentionally. You have seen Wolfe''s power. How could ordinary people like us


    cope with it? We were forced to bring him here. And you have coped with him, why don¡¯t you let us


    go?¡±


    After Casey heard Barton''s words, he immediately understood what the word impudence meant. He


    gave Barton a cold hum and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t I let you go? What do you think you are? What quality do


    you have to ask me to spare you?¡±


    ¡°Don''t you know what would have happened to Edith if I hadn''te back in time? When you decided


    to take Wolfe to B City, you have been personally sent to the end of your lives.¡±


    ¡°I will let you die miserably, not only the two of you, there will be no Patel family in the G City.¡±


    With that, Casey turned to look at Brady and then said, ¡°Break their legs and then throw into the


    mountains to feed the Wolf.¡±


    ¡°Got it!¡±

 Chapter 896 To Determine the Lord

    Chapter 896 To Determine the Lord


    Hearing that, Barton and Rowan widened their eyes. They did not expect that Casey could be so


    unforgiving to throw them into the mountain to feed the Wolf.


    Brady walked up to them with a smirk and asked, "Which one of you wille first?"


    Rowan turned his head and looked at Barton. At that time, he was going to beg for mercy with Casey


    and beg Casey to spare them. However, Barton had said those words and he could not stop.


    Now Casey was angered by Barton. He was going to break their legs and throw then into the


    mountains to feed the Wolf, even if he begged, he certainly could not change anything.


    "Why do you insist on saying that? Don''t you know the situation we''re in? Well, they''re gonna break our


    legs and throw us in the mountains to feed the wolves, so that''s good for you?!" Rowan shouted at


    Barton.


    Barton looked at Rowan stupidly and said, "I think he dare not do that."


    Rowan wanted to strangle this old man to death, how he had such a brain-disabled father?


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    "Old man, we are both going to die, but you will die first!"


    Rowan scolded Barton and then pushed him to Brady.


    "Rowan, I''m your father!" Barton was furious and shouted.


    "We are both dying, who cares whether you are my father or not. If it weren''t for you, we would not


    have been in this situation!" Rowan shouted loudly too.


    Casey looked at they turned against each other, and then gave a sneer. It was irony, not to thest


    moment, no one would ever know what heart people have.


    He did not care about what would happen to them. Casey turned to go outside. Brady would take care


    of them. Since Casey wanted to throw them into the mountains to feed the Wolf, they would only die in


    this way.


    At the door of Jordan, Casey knocked on the door and went in. Jordan was processing documents,


    smiling and sitting in the middle of the room on the wooden chair.


    Jordan showed a smile to Casey and said, ¡°Only when you are here, the house has vitality. I am old not


    and have been long out of date."


    Casey said with a smile, ¡°Jordan, you are joking, if it weren''t for you, the Davies family will not be so


    orderly, you have the credits.¡±


    Jordan smiled and did not continue topliment Casey.


    Casey did not talk nonsense, but asked, ¡°How is the arrangement for the Patel family in G City?"


    "Our people have already been there. The Patel family was just a second-rate family in G City. It is


    easy to destroy it." Jordan opened his mouth.


    Casey nodded and said, ¡°Then I will leave it to you. Although they don''t deserve to die, there should be


    punishment. I hope they will learn their lessons."


    Jordan nodded and immediately took out the phone to give orders to the people arranged in G City.


    To solve a small Petal family, Casey even need not use the strength of Guanling. The Davies family


    alone would be enough.


    After dealing with the Patel family in G City, Casey went to find Dick for the video. Dick showed off the


    quality of the video he shot and said it was absolutely meaningful.


    Casey told him this video was not for memory but for evidence, as long as the face could be seen.


    Dick felt embarrassed. Unexpectedly Casey used this video as evidence. He opened the beauty mode


    and he acted as amentary in the video.


    Casey did not care how the video Dick shot, as long as it could prove that Wolfe had died in his hands.


    After having the video, Casey log in the Pantheon¡¯s website, uploaded that video, showing that Wolfe


    had died in his hands.


    After about two hours, it had been confirmed by the Pantheon, and Casey obtained sixty thousands of


    rewards.


    Although it was far behind three hundred thousand of rewards, it was a good start. Casey just left the


    Pantheon and won the sixty thousands of rewards, the speed had been stupefying. Some members of


    the Pantheon could not necessarily won ten thousand of rewards a year, besides, it was not easy to


    kiss a master of sublimation.


    After that, Casey began to y with Edith and Sherry.


    He intended to spend a few days to apany them after all, to save three hundred thousand of


    rewards, he could not have been staying at home. Soon, he had to leave again.


    So Casey must cherish the time now.


    Meanwhile, in the Pantheon headquarters.


    In the middle of the council hall, a dozen figures were already sitting around a huge round table, all of


    them older in years, more than half of them already were grey-haired. They looked older in years, but


    with no loss of momentum.


    Azure Dragon, White Tiger and ck Tortoise were among them, and the three were younger in these


    people.


    These dozens of people were all the masters of sublimation in the Pantheon and they were kind of high


    level of the Pantheon. All the decisions of the Pantheon were released through their discussion.


    In front of all these people, there was a document, it was the detailed information of Casey, among


    which Casey did not remember, but was recorded in the Pantheon.


    Everyone looked at it, wondering what it was going on.


    After a while, Thomas appeared in the hall, everyone immediately quiet down.


    An old man in his 70s with gray hair saw Thomas and asked, ¡°Lord, why do not gather us and let us


    see Casey¡¯s information?"


    Thomas walked to the main seat, looked at the crowd with a smile and then said, ¡°You must have a


    certain understanding of Casey, right?"


    "I will not keep you in suspense. I have called you all here today to determine who will be the next Lord


    of the Pantheon."


    "Casey is the candidate I identified, after my death, the Pantheon will be taken over by him. If you have


    any objection, you can raise it now."

 Chapter 897 Candidate for Pantheon’s Master

    Chapter 897 Candidate for Pantheon¡¯s Master


    After hearing Thomas''s words, all the people in the hall became quiet.


    They did not expect Thomas was to be announced the next Lord candidate of the Pantheon.


    And this candidate had just joined the Pantheon a few days ago. He was in his 20s and had not yet


    reached the level of sublimation.


    It took everyone by surprise.


    Hearing Thomas¡¯ answer, the old man was stunned a long time before he opened his mouth, ¡°Lord, it is


    a serious thing. Don''t joke with us. Casey does have talent, but I''m afraid he is not qualified to be our


    Lord."


    Thomas stared at him and said, ¡°I''m serious, although Casey has only joined the Pantheons for a few


    days, I already checked his past experience, and I brought him here. Whether based on his conduct or


    qualifications, he was absolutely first-ss. I will not die immediately, and I believe that before I die, he


    is sure to be a powerful man, who can be able to take over the Pantheon."


    Everyone became suddenly silent after hearing that with different ideas.


    Some of these people did not care who was going to be the Lord of the Pantheon, so they had no


    objection, so long as it kept the Pantheon going.


    And some people coveted to be the Lord, even if they were righteous, they want to get promoted and


    the old man was one on these people.


    He was named Crosby Pearson, who was only second to Thomas in the Pantheon. His strength had


    reached the advanced stage of the sublimation and he was much smaller than Thomas. Many people


    once thought that after the death of Thomas, Crosby Pearson would take took over the Pantheon.


    In recent years, Crosby had paid countless painstaking efforts to the Pantheon and he should have this


    qualification.


    So Thomas said the Lord candidates was Casey who was just a boy in his eyes, he for sure was not


    happy about that.


    "Lord, We can''t agree with that. He has the best talent who is the strongest I have ever seen, but talent


    cannot be equated with power. He is just a boy who has not reached the level of sublimation, and no


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    one can predict the future things, so I don¡¯t think it is a good idea to rely on him for the future of the


    Pantheon."


    Crosby refuted Thomas without hesitation.


    "Yes, Casey is just a young boy, he is impossible to shoulder the burden of the Pantheon."


    "Crosby is right. Talent is not everything. No one knows what that boy will turn out to be. It is a rush


    decision to make him the candidate.¡±


    "He has talent, it does not mean that he will keep it. Many people have fast speed in early training, but


    to the early stage of the sublimation, they stuck there. He really can¡¯t be the Lord candidate of the


    Pantheon."


    ...


    Azure Dragon and the other two had good impression on Casey and felt it could be a good thing if he


    could be their Lord.


    What was more, Vermilion Bird seemed to have some special attitude towards Casey, so the three


    hope there was something between Casey and her. Even if Casey had been married, for the powerful


    man, it was nothing.


    However, as they were junior to the elders present, they did not speak.


    Thomas had expected that there would be opposition, but he had made his decision, especially after


    Mayo Byrne said that Casey had a unique advantage to reach the Unrealm, he was more determined


    to the idea.


    Crosby did have enough qualifications, and had made numerous contributions to the Pantheon, but


    Casey was currently the only hope in to reach the level of Unrealm. Nowadays, the problems faced by


    the Pantheon could only be solved by the master of Unrealm, which had nothing to do with


    qualifications, so Thomas could not hand over the Pantheon to Crosby.


    He stared at Crosby and said, "I can understand your concern, but you must have underestimated


    Casey''s talent. I think he can reach a level that you cannot reach in my lifetime. Then you will


    understand why I choose him as a candidate."


    Crosby immediately frowned, in his view, talent was nothing, only the real strength was credible. The


    information showed that Casey even had not reached the sublimation, so Thomas¡¯ words could not


    convince him.


    "Lord, you should be very clear the span between grandmaster circle and sublimation. Although some


    people look talented, throughout his life, he can only reach the grandmaster circle, making little


    progress. There is no guarantee that Casey can achieve the level of sublimation smoothly. Even if you


    choose him as candidate, at the very least, wait for him to achieve the strength of the sublimation."


    Crosby said.


    Thomas said with a smile, ¡°The strength of Casey has reached half sublimation, to the real sublimation,


    it is just a matter of time."


    "Lord, the so-called half sublimation, in my opinion, it is nothing. I think it is better to wait for him to


    reach the level of sublimation."


    "Yes, half sublimation is different from sublimation. We are all masters of sublimation, if a master of half


    sublimation to be the Lord, we sure are unconvinced."


    Two more men spoke out against it.


    Just then, a man came to the hall with a report, walked up to Thomas, whispered to him, and then put


    the report down.


    Thomas immediately showed a smile on his face, nced at the crowd and said, ¡°I Just learned that


    Casey killed Wolfe, who was the 7th in the reward list, in B City. I know all your strength and you know


    how long Wolfe had been chasing after. Short after Casey joined the Pantheon, he did the thing that


    you failed. I think you will have no doubts in his strength."


    They heard the words of Thomas, immediately showed an incredible look.


    "Casey killed Wolfe? How can this be? He is only half the strength of the state!"


    A once in charge of Wolfe event, and a few times and Wolfe hand in hand, and every time let him run


    the early master of the sublimation immediately exim.

 Chapter 898 Magical Arts Meeting

    Chapter 898 Magical Arts Meeting


    Thomas stared at the speaker and said, "The video submitted by Casey has been uploaded to the


    website of the Pantheon. If you have any doubts, you can go to the website for confirmation."


    Crosby''s face changed. He had just said that Casey just had talent and was far behind the strength of


    sublimation, but now he, with is strength of half sublimation, had killed a wicked man whom they could


    not get rid of, which embarrassed him.


    After thinking about it, Crosby, looking at Thomas, said, ¡°It is not a big deal to kill an initial master of


    sublimation. To manage the entire Pantheon, he must have enough strength to convince others, but


    Casey is far behind that."


    Thomas said with a smile, ¡°I just said, now I am just to determine the candidate. I think I will not die so


    fast. Casey will be a powerful man during the time I am alive."


    His words made Crosby unable to refute. He could only snort with a gloomy face, "Let''s wish the


    candidate you designated could smoothly reach the level that everyone expects. I hope he won''t have


    any trouble in the process."


    With that said, Crosby turned and went out.


    Thomas just smiled and didn''t say anything.


    The rest of the people suddenly whispered, obviously, what Thomas announced would have impact on


    be the future of the Pantheon. No one knew whether Casey could bepetent to the Lord of the


    Pantheon. Some people supported Crosby, some people felt Casey had huge potential and did have


    the qualification to be a candidate, while others did not have opinion.


    Azure Dragon and the other two listened to their lively discussion and got their idea in their minds.


    "Unexpectedly after two days he joined the Pantheon, he could kill Wolfe. I thought his strength still


    stay in the grandmaster. Ifst time we really had fight to help Vermilion Bird, the consequence can¡¯t be


    told. Luckily, we did not want to fight with him." Said Azure Dragon.


    White Tiger and ck Tortoise nodded. They had new understanding about Casey now.


    "Did Vermilion Bird go to B City?" Asked Azure Dragon.


    "Yes, she has a mission in B City." Answered White Tiger.


    "Make her develop a good rtionship with Casey. He is the candidate designated by the Lord of the


    Pantheon, we have to have good rtionship with him." Said Azure Dragon, his eyes shining.


    "Righ, right, right, call Vermilion Bird." ck Tortoise opened his mouth.


    "Yes, but don¡¯t tell her that Casey has been candidates, this is the Pantheon¡¯s secret which can''t be


    spread. Just tell her we feel Casey is good and tell her to fight for him, maybe they will fall in love."


    Azure Dragonughed irreverently.


    ...


    B City, the Davies¡¯ house.


    Casey came to the training room.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Casey was sitting beside the bed, with a table in front of him. On the table were several objects, one of


    which was a fairlyrge piece of Scarlet Sun Wood, with a candle beside it and a knife.


    And Casey was holding an invitation. He stared at it, frowning slightly.


    It was found from Wolfe¡¯s body, with words "Magical arts Meeting Invitation¡¯ on it, which looked very


    formal. It was written with the meeting ce and time, as well aspliment of Wolfe. It seemed that


    the inviter had regarded the skill of Wolfe as magical arts.


    Casey had learned something from the website of the Pantheon that there was such a thing in the


    world. Magical arts sounded mysterious, but it essentially was application of power.


    Different from the power of the martial arts, the so-called magical arts used external forces, natural


    forces, while the martial arts used of human power.


    The pantheon tended to include those with psychic powers in the branch of magical arts.


    Because the power of nature was not so easy to use, so although there were strange people who could


    use magical arts in the world, the number was quite a few. Since it existed, it must have people to


    inherit it, otherwise by relying on human power to use the power of nature was like a daydream.


    ording to the investigation of the Pantheon, even with theplete inheritance of the magical arts,


    those so-called masters of magical arts had only same power as the master in the early stage of


    sublimation.


    There were many higher levels of magical arts but no one had ever reached it, and no one knew the


    reason.


    The magical arts were very simr to the art of cultivating immortals in ancient times. Maybe someone


    could really reach the realm of immortals with magical arts a long time ago, but it was impossible at


    present. After all, the top master of magical arts was onlyparable to the early stage of sublimation.


    Casey was confused the meeting seemed to be formal but they invited Wolfe who was a scum, which


    made him doubt the purpose of this meeting.


    It was still some times to go before the meeting. Casey had great curiosity about magical arts, so if


    there was a chance, he would go and see.


    Of course, watching was not important. If the meeting had tricks, Casey might be able to earn some


    reward, after all, the magical arts could not be solved by ordinary people and it would naturally need


    the Pantheon.


    They invited Wolfe, so it was likely that other masters of the sublimation had been invited. If those


    wanted by Pantheon were there, it was an once-in-a-lifetime opportunity for him.


    "As my strength grows stronger and stronger, the things I encounter be more and more


    mysterious. If I really have the chance to reach the so-called the Unrealm, I wonder whether I can really


    see the immortals." Having a self-deprecating smile, Casey did not think of the meeting again, but fell


    his eyes on the Scarlet Sun Wood.


    If Thomas knew that Casey had such a big piece of Scarlet Sun Wood, he would certainly be surprised.


    "ording to the Lord of the Pantheon, Scarlet Sun Wood needs to be made into chips and burned to


    give full y to the effect. I wonder what kind of benefits it can bring to me, I''ll have a try."


    Muttering, Casey picked up the knife on the table and scrape wood chips from the Scarlet Sun


    Wood.

 Chapter 899 The Effect of Scarlet Sun Wood

    Chapter 899 The Effect of Scarlet Sun Wood


    In a blink of eyes, Casey got some chips from the Scarlet Sun Wood. He did not dare to get too much,


    for fear of uncontroble situation.


    After having the small amount of wood chips, Casey lit the candles on the table and gently threw the


    chips over the mes.


    As soon as the wood chips touched the me, they burst into mes, and then a magical blue stream


    of air hung over the candle.


    Casey looked at the blue airflow, not knowing how to deal with it, so he went up to smell it.


    The blue airflow went along Casey''s nose into his body. Casey felt a shadowless power toward the


    direction of the top of his skull, at that moment, he had a sense of out-of-body spirit.


    Then he felt a swelling sensation in his head, as if his spirit was trying to break out of his head.


    For a long time, Casey suppressed the feeling in his head, secretly took breath. He felt his head was to


    split. Although it was not painful, the instinct of his body made him fear.


    After the return to normal, Casey hurriedly checked his body, found that there was no problem, but his


    spirit became surprisingly good, his five senses be smooth and his perception got much


    enhanced.


    This change was not big, but for Casey, who had reached half sublimation, it undoubtedly increased his


    probability of winning in a battle.


    The battle between masters depended on the control of details. When two people withparable


    strength had a fight, they could only think of ways to capture the ws of the other side from the details.


    Now Casey''s five sense were smoother, which meant that his perception was better his opponent. He


    could be faster and easier to find ws, so as to grasp the key to win a battle.


    In the past, the operation speed of Casey''s brain had been much better than that of ordinary people.


    Now, the Scarlet Sun Wood made him faster.


    Besides, Casey took only a small amount of wood chips and it had already produced such a big effect.


    It would be much powerful if he took more.


    Since this Scarlet Sun Wood did not produce harm, Casey picked up a knife and scraped more wood


    chips.


    After that, Casey again put them on the candle and the blue air was twice richer.


    Casey again inhaled the air into his body, by this time, his spirit had a shock, then, he widened his


    eyes, because he felt a strange power in his mind which he had never felt before.


    And that sudden power was trying to break through his head and go outside.


    That feeling brought him great pain, but his instinct told him that he had to help the power break


    through the bondage, otherwise, this power trapped in his head would directly stir his brain, and he was


    likely to be a fool.


    Without hesitation, Casey began to scrape wood chips from the Scarlet Sun Wood, and burned it on


    the candle. When a streak of blue air showed up, Casey inhaled it in a fast speed, but it was still not


    enough to make that power break through his mind.


    Casey only felt his headache and got sweat on his forehead. Biting his teeth, he kept himself awake,


    and strived to make the power break through his mind.


    Because the way to scrape wood chips was too slow, Casey simply burned the Scarlet Sun Wood on


    the candles.


    In a twinkling of an eye, the Scarlet Sun Wood burnt up, like charcoal fire, kept releasing blue air


    toward the outside.


    Casey realized that Scarlet Sun Wood could be burnt easily even if not scraped into wood chips.


    Within a few breaths, the room was filled with blue air, and half of the wood was burned.


    Casey knew the Scarlet Sun Wood could not keep burning, otherwise the blue air would explode his


    head.


    So he immediately put out the mes on the Scarlet Sun Wood with his mysterious strength, and then


    sat cross-legged on the bed, eyes closed, began to absorb the blue air in the middle of the room.


    With the breath of Casey, the blue air in the room began to gradually reduce. Casey''s face looked like


    he was burning, with his sweat kept flowing down the cheek, heating out from the top of his head,


    which was weird.


    Now Casey''s mind was in a mess. He focused on that strange power, trying to help it break through the


    shackles of his mind, so that he could became better.


    After Careful perception of Casey, he found the blue air contained the power Casey never contacted.


    This power was absorbed by Casey and rushed toward the power generated in his mind, making that


    power be solid.


    That power appeared in Casey¡¯s mind was different with the power of inner force and Xuangong.


    Casey had never seen it before, but he could feel it was unusual. Compared with inner force and


    Xuangong, it was more mysterious and miraculous, now Casey did not know what it was for.


    After a long time, Casey exhausted all his spirit, absorbed all the blue air in the room, and that power


    rushed out of his mind after he got exhausted.


    Then, Casey felt an invisible vortex in his mind, inside his mind released pure spirit. His weak spirit


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    became vibrant soon after it contacted that power.


    After a long time, the invisible vortex stopped the release of power and contracted bit by bit, finally in


    the mind of Casey, it condensed into a blue light virtual shadow of human, looked like Casey.


    Casey was shocked, because he found that he could see the blue shadow, as in inner vision in the


    ancient books, quite mysterious.


    And what shocked Casey more was that he could now clearly feel all the details of the room, all things


    exist in his perception, but he was at the moment closing eyes.

 Chapter 900 Awakening

    Chapter 900 Awakening


    "What is this? Why can¡¯t I see what''s going on in my room when my eyes are clearly closed? How can I


    see exactly what''s behind me?"


    Casey muttered, and then opened his eyes, looked at the room. Although he could only see some of


    the scenes in front of him, the strange power was still there, so he could still perceive the full range of


    the situation.


    And Casey could also feel that this kind of strange power came out from the blue little man in his mind.


    He had very strong bond with the blue little man, who was part of him.


    Casey tried to move his mind to control the little man to take back that strange power, and then the


    perception of the surrounding instantly disappeared, and his vision returned to normal.


    After that, Casey controlled the little man to release that kind of power, the situation in the room again


    all appeared in his perception.


    Casey felt that this power could cover the scope of about five meters in a radius, all things in the range


    could not escape Casey''s perception.


    "Is this the spiritual power in the legend? The power of Scarlet Sun Wood allows me to control spiritual


    power?" Casey muttered to himself.


    In any case, the power he now possessed was very simr to spiritual power, except that the little man


    in his mind seemed to be far more powerful than those who possessed it in the records of the


    Pantheons.


    If Mayo saw Casey¡¯s current state, he must be very surprised, because what Casey now controlled was


    not spiritual power, but power of god soul ten times more powerful than spiritual power.


    That little man in Casey¡¯s mind was his soul.


    Casey certainly never expected that his first try actually awaken his innate god soul.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Though it was innate god soul, the awakening process was dangerous. In the past, people with innate


    god soul were all key objects who got much attention, when they were awakening, the elders would be


    there for guidance to make sure that nothing went wrong.


    However, Casey awakened his god soul identally, and waspletely unaware of the dangers of it,


    and he still felt that he was lucky to have spiritual power.


    If Mayo knew it, he would certainly give Casey a lesson, because it might kill himself.


    Fortunately, Casey was fine and he had sessfully awakened his god soul, in the future, when he


    realized what was going on, he must be shocked.


    "Scarlet Sun Wood is magical, unexpectedly it makes me have spiritual power. If I can observe the


    opponent with it in the battle, I will see his moves clearly, in this way, I won¡¯t have to worry that the


    opponent attack me from behind."


    Casey looked very happy, however, he did not realize that Scarlet Sun Wood just yed a supporting


    role. He had innate god soul, otherwise he could not have such power even if he burned out the whole


    Scarlet Sun Wood.


    Preliminary master of the "spiritual power" made Casey curious, so he had been having a test on bed.


    Not for a while, he felt his spirit became extremely tired and it could not support the use of the spiritual


    power.


    The power of god soul was strong, but it consumed a lot of spirit, and Casey just awakened his god


    soul, so he could not insist for too long.


    But god soul would grow up as Casey. As Casey grew stronger and stronger, his god soul would


    be stronger and stronger, and he would get more and more skills.


    The Casey in the present stage was like a kid in the respect of god soul. Compared with his opponent,


    Mayo, who was a skillful master, it was not a big deal, but for those who had no god soul, Casey


    absolutely was a powerful killer.


    As Casey wanted to have a break to resume his state, he suddenly felt inside his clothes came out of


    strange wave.


    He reached out his hand toward his clothes for two Soul Setting Jades, from which the wave


    emanating.


    Casey carefully stared at the two Soul Setting Jades, as there was wave, it was when Casey took back


    his spiritual power.


    So he tried to endure his exhaustion and used his spiritual power to feel the two Soul Setting Jades,


    and then Soul Setting Jades appeared waves with strange strength. Casey felt its spiritual power less


    exhausted.


    Soul Setting Jades could nourish people¡¯s mind in normal state, but Casey did not expect that it yed


    such a role.


    Although Soul Setting Jade¡¯s speed to resume Casey¡¯s god soul was not fast, it was better than that


    Casey did nothing, no wonder the Pantheon felt the Soul Setting Jade valued three hundred thousand


    of rewards.


    Anyway, Casey had not gathered three pieces together, before giving them to his master, he would not


    mind using them to nourish his spirit.


    He could feel that if he wore it for a long time, his spiritual power would grow.


    In general, Casey''s harvest today was big. With the spiritual spirit, when he fought with others, he


    would have more confidence and he could make direct harm to others, which was more horrible.


    After putting away the Soul Setting Jade and Scarlet Sun Wood, Casey walked out of the room and


    was to find Edith and Sherry and restore his spirit by Soul Setting Jade.


    Soul Setting Jade would actively for nourishing his god soul. Casey only needed to make connection


    between Soul Setting Jade and his god soul.


    The next day at noon, Casey was still eating lunch, there was a man ran over and told Casey that


    someone was looking for him outside.


    Casey was confused and wondered who woulde to him at lunch time, so he asked, ¡°Who is


    looking for me?"


    The man answered, "It is a woman of twenty-seven or eight, who calls herself Vermilion Bird, and says


    she needs your help."


    Hearing that, Casey was stunned, wondering why she came to B City.

 Chapter 901 What Happened to Vermilion Bird

    Chapter 901 What Happened to Vermilion Bird


    Edith heard that a woman came to find Casey, she immediately turned to take a nce at him, with a


    trace of inquiry in her eyes.


    "Who is Vermilion Bird? I never knew you have such a friend." Edith asked.


    Casey smiled at Edith with embarrassment, he said ¡°She is my... Well, colleague."


    He did not know how to tell Edith about the identity of Vermilion Bird. He had never mentioned the


    Pantheon to Edith, so he said Vermilion Bird was his colleague.


    "Colleague?" Edith obviously was stunned, put down the chopsticks, staring at Casey, ¡°Do you have


    something to hide from me? Why do you have a colleague? Casey, you are lying."


    Casey suddenly pped his forehead and felt his address to Vermilion Bird was inappropriate. He had


    been long that he left hispany behind, how could he had colleagues?


    "Well, I joined an organization while I was out, and Vermilion Bird is a member of this organization, so I


    said she is my colleague. Vermilion Bird is like a tiger, I won¡¯t have fancy on her."


    "What! You want to have fancy on others!" Edith immediately eximed.


    Casey did not understand what was in Edith¡¯s mind.


    "I am afraid you would think too much, so I exined it. You will understand when she is here." With


    that, Casey asked that man to bring over Vermilion Bird.


    Casey thought if Vermilion Bird came to make a scene, he would teach her a lesson even if he would


    even offend her three brothers.


    Later, Vermilion Bird was led by the servant to Casey and Edith. Vermilion Bird looked messy. Casey


    remembered that she loved dressing up and wearing many jewelries, but now Vermilion Bird looked


    messy in her hair and dirty on her face, as if she had been hungry for a long time. She did not look


    swaggering as she did in the pantheon.


    Casey looked at Vermilion Bird with doubts. With three masters of sublimation as her brothers, why she


    reduced to this point?


    Edith carefully looked at Vermilion Bird and found that Vermilion Bird was a pretty woman, but she


    looked messy. She must have encountered some troubles.


    Vermilion Bird also noticed Edith. She did not expect that Casey had such a beautiful wife.


    But at the thought of her own experience, Vermilion Bird was embarrassed. If she had a way out, she


    woulde to Casey, who she did not like, for help.


    "What''s the matter with you?¡± Casey stared at Vermilion Bird and asked.


    Vermilion Bird did not answer Casey, but stared at the food on the table swallowing saliva. Seeing that,


    Edith stood up, said with a smile, ¡°You should have not eaten yet, sit down and eat with us."


    With these words, she helped Vermilion Bird to the table and sat her down.


    Vermilion Bird immediately picked up a pair of chopsticks on the table and began to gobble, which


    showed that she was really hungry.


    And after eating, Vermilion Bird restored her strength and then put down the chopsticks. At this hour,


    she looked much better.


    She stared at Casey and intended to tell him why she was here, ¡°Ie to find you..."


    But as soon as she opened her mouth, Casey hurriedly said, ¡°Before that, first exin to my wife who


    you are, to save her misunderstanding."


    Vermilion Bird did not expect that, which made her unhappy.


    But considering that she was now in the Davies¡¯ house and she ate his food, what was more, she might


    need his help, so she endured it.


    She turned to Edith, said with a smile, ¡°Don''t worry, Casey and I belong to the same organization. I


    didn''t know him for long, and I came to him this time because I need help."


    Judging from the look of Vermilion Bird, Edith knew she must be in troubles. She questioned Casey


    before, it was just a joke, unexpectedly he asked Vermilion to exin to her, so she was embarrassed.


    She stared at Casey and then said to Vermilion Bird, ¡°Oh, I did not expect him to let you exin this


    kind of thing. I certainly don''t have any suspicion. He is rash, please don''t mind that."


    Vermilion Bird immediately said with a smile, "I know that. He''s really rash. I don''t mind for sure."


    Casey suddenly was speechless, why did the two women say he was rash.


    "Stop that. Tell me what happened to you. Why did youe to B City?" Casey opened his mouth.


    Vermilion Bird went to the point and told her experience to Casey and Edith.


    After receiving a task from the Pantheon headquarters, Vermilion Bird came to B City soon after Casey


    left and began to investigate someonemit crime through mind control.


    The Pantheons had uncovered most of the clues, and Vermilion Bird was here to bring the perpetrators


    of the crime to justice.


    The target of Vermilion Bird was a man named L Chapman, who was the lord of Chapman family


    a second-rate family in B City. ording to the investigation of the Pantheon, he had the ability to


    control other people''s mind. Once through the mind control, he seduced innocent girls, induced others


    tomit suicide and to disclose business secrets.


    Originally Vermilion Bird thought she only needed to catch L, but to her surprise, it was not that


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    easy. L was far more powerful than she thought.


    He had spiritual power and could control the mind of others, plus, he had the strength of the


    grandmaster, so he was a skillful master.


    When Vermilion Bird came to his door, L had no fear but fought with Vermilion Bird. Although


    Vermilion Bird was at the peak of grandmaster circle, and she literally was powerful than L, but


    she did not expect that L had spiritual power, which made her unprepared. In the fight, L,


    through spiritual power, made Vermilion Bird lose her mind and she forgot what to do next.


    Naturally it was bad that she did not know how she should move in the fight, in only a short moment,


    the other side could seize her w through this opportunity and defeat her.


    What was more terrible, L could hypnotize others through spiritual power. Vermilion Bird''s


    willpower was far beyond ordinary people, butter she was still defeated by L.

 Chapter 902 Am I Not Reliable

    Chapter 902 Am I Not Reliable


    Hearing what Vermilion Bird said, Casey looked at Vermilion Bird curiously. ording to Vermilion


    Bird¡¯s words, L controlled other people''s mind to seduce girls. Vermilion Bird was pretty, if


    L could control Vermilion Bird, the consequence was naturally obvious.


    "So you lost your virginity?" Casey asked.


    Hearing that, Vermilion Bird turned pale on her face and looked back at Casey, biting teeth, ¡°Can you


    say some good words? I am at the peak of grandmaster circle. L hypnotized me, but it did not


    his pants."


    Edith looked at Casey with me and felt his question was straightforward. Although L defeated


    Vermilion Bird and she felt something bad might have happened, she would speak out as Casey did.


    "Sorry, I think too much." Casey looked at Vermilion Bird with apology, because in the Pantheon, he


    had been straightforward to Vermilion Bird, so he naturally said so.


    Vermilion Bird ignored Casey and continued, ¡°L knows my identity, even if he hypnotizes me, he


    did not dare to do anything to me, but he took everything away from me, not leaving me a cent. When I


    woke up, I found myself outside his house."


    "I was going to kill him again, but L¡¯s spiritual power was too strange to me to cope with it. Even


    if I fought with him again, he would hypnotize me again. He knows the existence of the Pantheon, but


    he does not know the horrors of the Pantheon. He let me go for the first time, but he may not at the


    second time."


    "So I had to resist the urge to go to him. I have to calm down and think about how to deal with him."


    "I have no money to eat and to live in a hotel. There are only a few people of the Pantheon in B City, I


    do not have a mobile phone so I can¡¯t contact anyone. Later I borrowed someone else''s mobile phone


    to call my brothers, but they could not arrive here in a short time. they told me you are in B City and


    asked me to find you."


    "I starved for two days and slept under the overbridge for two days. There was nothing I could do, so I


    asked for the location of your house and came to you."


    In the end of her words, Vermilion Bird inexplicably felt wronged. Unexpectedly she would ask Casey


    for help, which embarrassed her, because she had been arrogant to Casey.


    "Then why didn''t youe to me in the first ce and would rather starve for two days?" Casey asked


    with doubt.


    Vermilion Bird angrily stared at Casey and said, ¡°Because it is embarrassing, why do you ask that? You


    must be intentional."


    Edith appeased Vermilion Bird and used Casey. She asked Vermilion Bird not to be angry with him.


    Casey really was not intentional, he just did not understand. Seeing that Vermilion Bird had that


    reaction, so he apologized.


    Unexpectedly Vermilion Bird would be so fragile, but Casey had more understanding about her.


    After Vermilion Bird calmed down, Casey began to discuss with her about how to deal with L. He


    was a member of the Pantheon, now his "colleague" had a problem, sure he would offer help.


    Casey had heard about Chapman family. More than a decade ago, Chapman family had been a


    second-rate family of B City. Turmoil was caused in B City, but Chapman family had not be affected.


    From the current situation, it seemed that it was not because his family was lucky, but L was a


    grandmaster with spiritual power.


    If not Vermilion Bird, Casey really did not know there was such a figure in B City.


    "L''s spiritual spirit is indeed a very troublesome problem. Even if your strength reached the level


    of half sublimation, you are not necessarily able to cope with his spiritual power. After all, it is another


    form of power, people who don¡¯t know it have no solution.¡± Vermilion Bird said dignifiedly.


    Casey immediately said with a smile, ¡°I don¡¯t think so, in my opinion, L is very easy to be


    solved."


    Vermilion Bird nced at Casey and said, "I know you have a lot of confidence in yourself, but people


    with spiritual power are really special, you will know when youe into contact with them."


    Casey naturally knew that those with spiritual power is special, but now he had spiritual power too. He


    did not think he was less powerful than L, and he had Soul Setting Jade, to a certain extent, it


    could resist this spirit.


    "Don¡¯t worry, I will certainly help you deal with L. He did evil, I naturally won''t leave him in B City.


    You go to take a bath and have some rest. We will go to his house at night to meet him." Casey smiled.


    Vermilion Bird opened her eyes wide and said, "Are you sure? Go to him without any preparation?"


    Casey nodded his head seriously.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Vermilion Bird felt it unbelievable. L was powerful, but Casey did not take it seriously, as if


    L was nobody in his eyes.


    Edith saw Vermilion Bird¡¯s reaction and said with a smile, ¡°Casey will not do things without preparation,


    since he said so, he must have a way to deal with L. Believe him. I take you to have a bath."


    With that, Edith went out holding Vermilion Bird''s hand.


    In the evening, Casey and Vermilion Bird walked in the street. The Davies¡¯ house was not far from the


    Chapman¡¯s house, so they chose to walk to there.


    Had known that Chapman family had such a dangerous person, Casey must have taken a move on


    Chapman family.


    Vermilion Bird was perturbed. She turned to Casey and asked, ¡°Are you sure you have a way to deal


    with L? If we two can''t deal with him, will we be killed?"


    Casey turned to Vermilion Bird and said, ¡°Am I so unreliable? At least I was invited by your Lord to join


    the Pantheon, I am not that bad."


    Hearing Casey said so, Vermilion Bird no longer persuaded Casey but muttered, ¡°Hum, if something


    bad happens, my three brothers certainly will not forgive you."

 Chapter 903 How Swaggering

    Chapter 903 How Swaggering


    In the Chapman¡¯s house..


    Because L liked the ancient style, so what ced in the middle of the sitting room were wooden


    chairs, wooden tables, a censer in the middle, with a wisp of smoke ceaselessly rising from it.


    At this time in the middle of the living room sat a few people. L sat on the main position, chatting


    andughing with them.


    People who knew fengshui would find they were masters of fengshui in B City sitting in the living room.


    They looked at L with respect, it seemed that L had surprisingly highly status in their


    minds.


    They were gathered here to discuss "magical arts meeting" that would be held, In the fengshui circle in


    B City, only L was invited. They camee here to curry favor with L, so that L


    would agree to take them to the meeting.


    Although these people were famous fengshui masters, they knew only Eight-Diagram and theoretical


    knowledge of Miracle Fighters, without no real ability.


    L certainly looked down upon these people, but he was willing to listen to theirpliments, and


    it was quite a good thing to be able to boast in front of them.


    "L, you look better and better and you skill to control others¡¯ mind was more sophisticated."


    "Yes, that skill to control others¡¯ mind is mysterious and amazing, I was shocked to see that."


    L said with a smile, "I have really advanced a lot in this skill. Two days ago, a girl iming to be


    from the Pantheon came to make trouble for me. She said that I hadmitted a crime and wanted to


    arrest me."


    "The strength of the wench is not weak. She was a grandmaster at a young age, but she did not know


    that I can control her mind, so she was hypnotized by me."


    "I''ve heard the name of the Pantheons before. It''s said to be a mysterious organization, and for the


    sake of it, I didn''ty a hand on her. I only took everything from her. Or I would y with her for she is


    pretty.¡±


    L named his skill Dementor.


    He had acquired it by ident in a moment of crisis and despair, and he had always thought it was a


    gift from heaven.


    The people heard L''s words and began tough.


    "With your skills, naturally you don¡¯t need to worry about the so-called mysterious organization. Even if


    they are mysterious, they are not as mysterious as your skills."


    "Yes, you have first-ss skills and power. I am afraid that famous Casey is not a match to you."


    Hearing that, L immediately showed a slight disdain and said, ¡°I have not been interested in


    fame and prestige these years, so my family has been a second-rate family, which let the Davies family


    have the opportunity to rise."


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    "If I make a move, Casey could only live ten minutes in my hands. Unfortunately, I have been tired of


    this kind of fight. Without fighting and killing, I feel at ease, otherwise, Casey would not have a chance


    to be famous."


    Everyone nodded in agreement.


    "You are right, L, Casey is far behind than you. You are a real master."


    "Only low-key people like you can be regarded as real master. In the world, you watch those people


    making noise, just like watching a drama. Such a realm is really beyond our Imagination."


    "If youe out, Casey can only stand aside. He is just a boor and you are the real master who has


    the real ability.


    ...


    As the crowd kept ttering L, the door of the house was blown open by a gust of wind, and then


    a deafening voice echoed in the ears of everyone.


    "L is swaggering. Since you feel me not good as your, how about we have a fight?"


    L immediately looked at the door, narrowing eyes.


    Two figures went in, Casey and Vermilion Bird.


    The people were surprised to see Casey to be in the Chapman¡¯s house.


    They still feared of Casey, after all, they were just ordinary people, of course, they dare not randomly


    provoke Casey, but now L was with the, they were not worried.


    L seemed to have understood something seeing Casey and Vermilion Bird. He gave a cold hum


    and said, ¡°I thought it was a problem, so this girl came back with a helper."


    Vermilion Bird looked at L with a cold face, feeling disgusting about his words.


    "L, you use mind control tomit crimes. It is the duty of the Pantheon to arrest you. Do you


    think that you can be unpunished for those mistakes you made?" Casey looked at L and said


    coldly.


    L fixed his eyes on Casey and gave a cold hum, saying, ¡°I did not expect you are from the


    Pantheon too. What? Do you think I am afraid of you? You know what, I don¡¯t care the so-called


    Pantheon, and I advise you to mind your own business, or I don''t mind killing you."


    "Yeah? I would like to see your skills then." Casey¡¯s momentum instantly burst out and he did not


    intend to waste time with L.


    L felt the imposing manner of Casey and was surprised at that. From the point of view of the


    realm, Casey was much higher than him, but he could control mind, so he was not afraid of fighting


    with Casey.


    "You''re really boastful. Do you really think you can be arrogant in front of me since you have dealt with


    that gang of trash in Warrior Circle? Since so, I will let everyone see you are nothing to me!"


    With that, L stood up from the seat, walked to the middle of the living room.


    Vermilion Bird looked at Casey with uneasy mind, not sure whether Casey really could deal with


    L. She said, ¡°Be careful of his spiritual power, that is weird and unexpected. Once you got hit, it


    will be over."


    Casey said with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it''s a small trick, don''t be so nervous."

 Chapter 904 Blood Freezes

    Chapter 904 Blood Freezes


    Seeing that Casey did not fear his skills, L sneered in his heart. In the past, he had seemed


    many people like Casey, thinking his skill was just a trick, but those people finally disappeared in the


    world.


    "Casey, you will know immediately, force is not the only power in the world, even if you can suppress


    me, but you will still be defeated in my hands."


    After a cold hum, L narrowed his eyes suddenly, followed by a shadowless power emanating


    from his body toward Casey.


    Casey had released his spiritual power, within the radius of five meters, all the situation was in his


    control. He felt L¡¯s power, which was really special, but in front of the spiritual power of Casey, it


    seemed to be too small.


    That power released by L directly went toward the mind of Casey. The little man in Casey¡¯s mind


    opened his eyes, staring at that power and that power seemed to have face great threat, not daring do


    anything.


    Even if that power attacked the spirit of Casey, for the little man in Casey¡¯s mind, it was just like tickle.


    Originally Casey thought L¡¯s spiritual power was simr his, so he got careful preparation, but


    after feeling the power of L, Casey knew that it was nothing at all.


    Not to mention the little man in his mind, L even do have not perception ability.


    He should be able to make some simple means of attacking other people''s spirits only with his so-


    called spiritual power.


    This method might seem very powerful to ordinary people, and it also worked for the unsuspecting


    grandmasters.


    But for being master of sublimation, the role of this attack was very little, after all, every master of


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    sublimation had great perseverance, firmly mind. L¡¯s trick only could make them lost their mind


    and do no harm.


    And Casey was not afraid of it. The spiritual power in his eyes should be brought by awakening. In the


    whole country, even in history, there were a few with innate god soul.


    Although Casey did not know he was powerful with that, he still could feel L¡¯s gap with him.


    Originally Casey thought L was a fierce role, but he only got this trick, which made Casey quite


    disappointed.


    In order to feel the difference between L and his power, Casey did not make any action.


    People around saw that and felt Casey was hypnotized by L. People got hit would be in daze like


    him was now.


    L could not feel what his power had done in Casey¡¯s mind, so he thought Casey had been


    hypnotized.


    "He got his momentum, I thought he was powerful, but unexpectedly he got hypnotized so soon, the


    so-called first person in C Country Martial Circle only got this." L said with satisfaction.


    The people around hurried to praise him.


    "You are really awesome, I thought Casey with fight with you for some time, but he got defeated so


    soon."


    "It seems that the strength of Warrior Circle is far behind your skill. Since Casey can¡¯t be controlled by


    you, I think your family canpletely rece the Davies family"


    "You are super, you are the real first person in C Country Martial Circle."


    ...


    L listened to these people''spliments and showed acent smile.


    He fixed his eyes on Casey. ording to previous experience, people got hypnotized would be in daze


    for a period of time, even if their willpower was amazing, they could not wake up instantly, and during


    this time, he could kill Casey.


    Vermilion Bird saw that Casey froze and heard and the words of these people in the living room,


    suddenly she became nervous. She looked at Casey, unexpectedly Casey should be so easy to be


    defeated.


    "Why is he worse than me? I can at least resist for a while, why he froze so soon? I''m in trouble with


    this megalomaniac." Vermilion Bird secretlyined.


    L took a look at Vermilion Bird and gave a bad smile, said, ¡°You shouldn''t bright him here to


    make a scene. I have let you go, but you don¡¯t have repentance. After I deal with him, I will settle with


    you. You are pretty, and I quite like you."


    With that, L was to make a move to Casey.


    Seeing that, Vermilion Bird immediately blocked in front of Casey. She was angry because Casey was


    arrogant, but she would not leave Casey alone.


    "Disgusting scum, don''t think you do anything with your little tricks, I am not easy to be provoked!"


    L did not put Vermilion Bird in his eyes although the strength of Vermilion Bird had reached the


    level of grandmaster¡¯s peak. Since Casey was defeated, Vermilion Bird would not easy to be dealt with.


    As Vermilion Bird was to make a move and before L had used his tricks, Casey suddenly raised


    his hand and grabbed her arm.


    Vermilion Bird immediately showed doubt, turned back and found Casey was smiling at her.


    "You were hypnotized by this guy?" Vermilion Bird asked. ording to the information, L could


    hypnotize others


    "No, I was just stunned. His tactics are much worse than I thought. I''ll deal with him."


    With that, Casey dragged Vermilion Bird to his back and looked at L.


    L did not expect Casey would wake up so soon, a trace of surprise could be seen on his face.


    But he soon calmed down, said to Casey, ¡°I did not expect that you can wake up so soon. It seems that


    I have underestimated you, but since I can hypnotize you once, I can do it again. I will not waste time


    and get rid of you as soon as possible!"


    With that, L used his spiritual power towards Casey.


    Casey revealed a joking radian, said, ¡°With you tricks? Don¡¯t ever dream about it!"


    Then, Casey contracted his spiritual power and went toward L.


    At this moment, L realized what blood freezes was.

 Chapter 905 Glare

    Chapter 905 re


    ¡°No!¡±


    L eximed, and instinctly took steps back, but Casey''s speed was fast. He felt his spiritual


    power was forced to retreat back, then, huge scary spiritual power got into his mind.


    L only felt headache and dizzy, then he staggered and fell to the ground, spat out blood. His face


    immediately became pale as the dead.


    Seeing that, Casey was surprised. He did not expect his spiritual power could be so strong.


    He took his spiritual power back. It was unexpected, but it worked and it cost a lot of his spirit. If it had


    been maintained in this state, after a while, Casey''s spirit would be gging.


    People around were dumbfounded looking at L fell to the ground. In their eyes, Casey just red


    at L, and L fell to the ground vomiting blood, dying.


    This means was more horrible than L¡¯s skill.


    "No... Wasn¡¯t Casey be hypnotized? Why L ended like this by his re?"


    "We seem to be underestimating Casey. L¡¯s mean did no harm to him and he was more powerful


    than L."


    "It seems that Casey has his reason to be the first person of C Country Martial circle. L can do


    nothing to him."


    ...


    Vermilion Bird thought Casey got defeated because of his arrogance andined about that, but


    seeing that, she was shocked. She fought for a long time with L, but she was still defeated.


    However, only by a re, Casey made L fell to the ground and spat blood. Her Lord could not do


    that.


    Did he hide his real strength? But ording to his age, even if he was immortal reincarnation, it was


    impossible to make people vomit blood by a re in a short time.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    So Vermilion Bird had doubts. Casey should have used spiritual power simr to L¡¯s and made


    him badly hurt, or a re could not be so powerful.


    Her gaze fell upon Casey withplex. Her first impression on him was bad, but he did have amazing


    talent and strength, and no one knew what he really got. At the very least, the Pantheon¡¯s information


    did not say Casey had spiritual power.


    "It seems that the Lord knows you well, in this case, I''ll forgive you for your previous attitude to me."


    Murmured Vermilion Bird to herself.


    If her three brothers heard that, they would be sure surprised. They had known Vermilion Bird for so


    many years, they never knew Vermilion Bird would forgive others. Even if it was her fault, she never


    said she would forgive.


    And now Vermilion Bird unexpectedly forgave Casey. ording to the theory of the three brothers,


    Vermilion Bird certainly had fancy on Casey.


    "L, I suddenly remembered I still have things to do, so I have to hurry to go back. See you." One


    of the observant fengshui masters had already guessed how it would end. Knowing it would be a


    disaster if he stayed any longer, he decided to leave.


    He did not care if L answered him or not, after saying that, he hurried toward outside the vi.


    The rest fengshui master saw that and followed suit. They hurriedly left. If they did not leave now, they


    would have chance again.


    Casey ignored them. He knew they were just ordinary people to curry favor with L since he came


    in, so there was no need to waste time on these people.


    L looked at Casey with panic, like watching a monster. Over the years, because of mastering


    spiritual power, L did a lot of research in the subject, so he knew that there were people in the


    world could control spiritual power, but in his investigation, those who had spiritual power only could do


    as he did.


    After all, it was horrible enough to be able to use spiritual power. If it reached higher level, it was too


    terrible. For various factors and conditions, the strength of spiritual power could not be too strong.


    But today L saw it from Casey. As Casey¡¯s spiritual power attacked him, he felt his life had been


    in the hands of Casey.


    And if it had not been for Casey, he would have be a fool.


    Even so, his head still hurt like needles attacking. Waves of pain from the depths of his spirit spread


    over, so that his forehead had been full of cold sweat.


    Casey walked toward L with a teasing smile. He asked, ¡°Do you still think you that means


    enough?"


    L took a deep breath and asked through clenched teeth, ¡°Why? Why can you resist my


    dementors? And I felt a pretty strong mental energy in that moment. Do you have spiritual power, too?"


    Casey said with a smile, ¡°I don''t know, but it is more severe than your so-called dementors. You only


    have the strength of the grandmaster but you dare to speak wild words in front of me, you are really


    bold."


    With that, Casey¡¯s palm appeared bursts of light. He squatted on the edge of L, gently patted


    toward L''s leg with that hand, and then L screamed out.


    He made L''s legs disabled, in case he escaped. Casey turned Vermilion Bird who was still


    shocked, said, ¡°He is yours."


    Vermilion Bird came back to herself. Looking at L who had lost the ability to escape and


    seriously injured, Vermilion Bird remembered that she got fooled by L and got furious.


    Vermilion Bird was one of the four masters in the Pantheon, plus she was from childhood spoiled by the


    other three masters of sublimation, she could not bear that she had got fooled.


    L saw Vermilion Bird''s vision and shivered, at this moment, he seemed to see his own front


    appeared a tigress.

 Chapter 906 in Action

    Chapter 906 in Action


    Casey walked out from the Chapman vi holding an invitation, with "magical arts meeting" on it, which


    was the same as Wolfe¡¯s.


    Casey did not expect that L also received the invitation. It seemed that the meeting was much


    Casey had greater interest in it. He wanted to know if there would be a true master of spiritual power in


    the meeting.


    His understanding of the spiritual power was still rudimentary, and he did not know what other function


    it had except that he could perceive the world around.


    He just stared at L and L was seriously injured, but at that time because L¡¯s


    spiritual power approached toward Casey and Casey could rebound it back, otherwise, Casey did not


    know how to use his spiritual power to attack others.


    So he now wanted to find people who really understood it. If he really mastered the spiritual power to


    attack others, it would be his trump card. In the battle, the sudden spiritual attack would be unexpected,


    even if the opponent¡¯s strength was stronger than Casey.


    If he could find a way to use the spiritual power from the meeting, it would be of infinite benefit to


    Casey.


    Vermilion Bird was behind Casey at this time. She was in a good mood that L had been got rid


    of. She looked at Casey in the front with curiosity.


    After a while, Vermilion Bird finally asked looking at Casey, ¡°You just stared at L, he was


    seriously injured vomiting blood, did you also use spiritual power? Don¡¯t worry, your secret is safe with


    me."


    Casey turned to her and said, ¡°I just happened to have the power, but I don¡¯t know how to use it."


    Having Casey¡¯s affirmative reply, Vermilion Bird immediately showed a face of envy.


    ording to the statistics of the Pantheon, few people have spiritual power. Casey had been a genius


    and he had such power, it was really unfair.


    Now Vermilion Bird had admiration for Casey. She had been known as a genius, but since she knew


    Casey, she noticed there was a gap between her and a real genius.


    Seeing that Vermilion Bird followed him, Casey said, ¡°Your task should have been solved, why don¡¯t


    you go back now? Why are you following me?"


    Vermilion Bird was angry to hear that, and she said, ¡°It is not over. There is a magical arts meeting.


    People participate must not be ordinary people. As a member of the Pantheon, I naturally have a


    responsibility to prevent idents that could happen."


    "You must be going to this magical arts meeting, too. As a colleague, of course I have to go with you."


    Hearing Vermilion Bird''s words, Casey suddenly didn¡¯t know what to say. After a moment of thinking, he


    said, ¡°I will go alone, you don''t have to go."


    "No, I found this invitation from L, I must go." Vermilion Bird said gravely.


    Casey was helpless. He did not want to execute a task with her, L screaming still echoed in his


    ears, but since Vermilion Bird said so, he could not refuse.


    And Casey knew nothing about the magical arts meeting, with one more person, it might be better.


    Because Vermilion Bird could find helpers faster than he did.


    Casey and Vermilion Bird went back to his house. Casey arranged a ce for Vermilion Bird to live.


    She would stay there for a few days, and Casey would be there with Edith and Sherry for a few days


    before they set out to attend the magical arts meeting.


    In the evening, Casey and Edith stayed in the room, Sherry had been taken away by Jennifer.


    In front of the dresser, Edith finished applying the mask and lied on the bed. She was wearing silk


    pajamas, which showed her shape vividly.


    Her temperament was charming and quite attractive.


    At this time, Casey sat in front of the table staring at the two Soul Setting Jades, wanting to know what


    they made of, why there they had spiritual nourishing effect.


    "Casey,e over." Edith shouted to Casey.


    Casey immediately put down the two pieces of jades in his hands, turned to see Edith. Looking at her


    gesture, he showed a smile, got up and went to the bedside.


    He directly jumped on Edith''s body, said with a bad smile, ¡°What, you have the interest today? Are you


    ready to ¡®fight¡¯ with me for three hundred rounds?"


    Edith looked at Casey with a charming look and then opened her mouth, ¡°When you were outside, do


    you often deal with those beautiful girls?"


    Casey was stunned and did not expect Edith would ask him such a question.


    "Not really, but I did get to know some people because I needed to." Casey honestly answered.


    Edith immediately showed a face of grievances and said, ¡°Will you be abducted by them? Your


    colleague is pretty, and I have a feeling she''s interested in you. Is something going to happen when


    you''re out together?"


    Casey put his hand on the face of Edith and said with a smile, ¡°How could it be? I am avoiding her, how


    can I have something with her? Don''t you still know what kind of person I am?"


    "I don''t know what happens when you''re out. Who knows what you might do behind my back?" Edith


    was still pity.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Casey directly hugged her into his arms, said, ¡°I swear by my personality, I will never do anything sorry


    to you. I only love you. I am so straight, and I can¡¯t give other women a chance."


    Edith thought it was right. She justined, but she knew Casey well.


    "That is what you said. If you do something bad to me, I''ll take Sherry to a ce you can''t find, to make


    you anxious." Edith said to Casey in a sweet voice.


    Casey pressed Edith under his body and said with a smile, ¡°I will only love you, now I will prove my love


    for you."


    Then he bent down.

 Chapter 907 To Z City

    Chapter 907 To Z City


    A few dayster, B City Airport.


    Casey and Vermilion Bird got on the ne, after finding their seats, they sat down.


    Their destination was Z City, where the magical arts would be held.


    ording to the invitation letter, it was the Chow family which had considerable prestige in Z City, held


    the meeting. The Chow family was not famous in the businessmunity, but in the families of Z City,


    no one dare to underestimate the Chow family.


    Casey had checked the Chow family¡¯s information, so he knew that the Chow family had considerable


    prestige in Z City, because they had many fengshui masters, which were different from those Casey


    saw in the Chapman¡¯s House. It was said that the fengshui masters of the Chow family knew magic.


    There were many legends about the fengshui masters of the Chow family, saying that they could make


    the flower blossom and use ofuda, which was profounder than that on TV, and that they were good at


    setting out strategies, which was with impressive power. If ordinary people got into, they would


    basically die.


    And Lester Chow the lord of the family was known as the first person of Z City. He had performed


    miracles in front of the people of Z City, only with mind, he could control a flying sword, to cut off a big


    tree five hundred meters away.


    Everyone felt that Lester was an immortal. Otherwise, how could he control the flying sword with his


    mind? Only the immortal could do that.


    Casey was surprised to know that. He did not expect Lester could control the sword with his mind, and


    wondered if he used spiritual power to control the sword.


    The legend of the Chow family was believed by ordinary people to be exaggerated by the Chow family


    in order to make them mysterious, while in the magical arts circles, everyone knew that the Chow


    family had real skills.


    Lester could use a flying sword to take people''s heads across the air, which was really terrible.


    The reason why the Chow family held this meeting, one was to highlight the strength of his family, to


    show what they got and to consolidate the status of the Chow family in the magical arts circle.


    Another reason was that the Chow family would present a treasure handed down from generation to


    generation at the meeting. The Chow family had studied this treasure for many years, but had not


    figured out what it was used for.


    But it was certain that this treasure was extraordinary, and once the Chow family knew its function, it


    would benefit them endlessly.


    But because no one could figure out how to use this treasure after all, so the Chow family ned to


    gather the knowledge of all masters of magical arts circle, to see if they could find out the role of this


    treasure.


    If someone could understand the it, naturally he would be rewarded, so many people came for the


    treasure.


    To win more opportunities to figure out the treasures, the Chow family invited a lot of masters, whether


    they were decent or crooked, so Wolfe and L got an invitation letter.


    After the general understanding of the meeting, Casey had a general idea of his action. if the Chow


    family did not do anything bad, Casey naturally would not get them into trouble.


    He would go to the meetings to see if there were any masters of spiritual power and ask them for


    advice on it.


    After a while, the ne took off. Casey closed his eyes, naturally released his spiritual to observe the


    people around.


    At the moment his spiritual power released, he immediately felt an old man sitting in front of him not far


    away exuding a fairly strong wave of power, it seemed that he also had spiritual power.


    As Casey''s spirit fell on the old man, the old man seemed to have been aware of it and turned to look


    at him.


    Casey opened his eyes and met the eyes of the old man. After a while, the old man turned back.


    Vermilion Bird noticed the appearance of Casey and asked, ¡°What''s wrong?"


    Casey said with a smile, ¡°Nothing, it seems that there indeed will be extraordinary people to participate


    in the meeting."


    Vermilion Bird was puzzled about his words, but she did not think much about it. And then she


    continued to read the fashion magazine.


    The old man turned back with a look of deep doubt on his face. Sitting next to him was a pretty girl in


    her twenties. Seeing the puzzled expression on the old man''s face, the girl asked, "What''s the problem,


    Grandpa?"


    The old man shook his head and said, ¡°I feel the power of god soul behind, and then saw a young man


    staring at me. Presumably it is my illusion. He is so young, how could he have god soul? Perhaps I am


    so involved with the power of god soul this period of them, so I got the illusion."


    "In this world, I think there is no one who has the power of god soul. How could someone probe here


    with the power of god soul?"


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    The girl also looked at the back, only to find Casey quite ordinary, so she said to the old man,


    "Grandpa, you may be tired recently, but there should be a lot of masters in the magical arts meeting.


    We may find someone who can help sister. The Chow family will take out the treasures, if we can


    unlock the secret of the treasure, maybe people who do not need to have to god sould can save sister."


    The old man sighed and murmured, "I hope so. If we can''t find someone or a way to save your sister


    this time, your sister may be... s."


    The girl showed a trace of dignify and then she was silent, lowering her head.


    After the ne arrived at Z City, Casey and Vermilion Bird came out from the airport, went to the hotel


    and then got something to eat in the hotel restaurant.


    "I heard that Z City has beautiful mountains and rivers, beautiful scenery with a long history and a lot of


    food. It is a good ce to travel. There are still three days to go before the magical arts meeting, we


    can take advantage of this opportunity to take a tour in Z City to rx ourselves." Casey said to


    Vermilion Bird.


    Vermilion Bird immediately opened her eyes wide. He wanted to take a tour with her in Z City? Was it a


    date?

 Chapter 908 Clothes Shopping

    Chapter 908 Clothes Shopping


    Casey noticed Vermilion Bird¡¯s face expression and asked with doubts, ¡°What''s wrong? Is there a


    problem?"


    Vermilion Bird coughed softly and said, "No, nothing. I can walk around, but I feel I need to change my


    clothes. I have to buy two clothes first."


    "Yes." Casey was ok with it. It was to kill time, to buy clothes and had no difference with visiting scenic


    spots.


    Vermilion Bird looked at Casey''s eyes, dodging. In addition to her three brothers, she had never gone


    shopping with other men. So she was nervous to go with Casey.


    Casey naturally did not know what Vermilion Bird thought. He really took Vermilion Bird as his


    colleagues. He just wanted to kill time, whether Vermilion Bird was male or female, he would ask, after


    all, they could not stay in the hotel for three days.


    After two people ate something together, they went out of the hotel and toward Chunxi Road which was


    famous in Z City.


    In fact, Casey was unexpected that Vermilion Bird wanted to buy clothes, after all, in his impression,


    Vermilion Bird did not care about her own image. She was pretty, but as a martial arts person, she did


    not care about her dressing.


    So in the heart of Casey, Vermilion Bird did not care about her appearance, and her clothes were


    outdated, which was ordinarypared with those beautiful girls.


    But on the ne, Casey felt Vermilion Bird seemed to care her image too. She actually read fashion


    magazines.


    Now she wanted to buy clothes, which made Casey realized that women still liked to dress up even if


    they were powerful, but it was a good thing for Vermilion Bird, after all, when she dressed up, her


    temper might be gentle.


    Casey did not know that Vermilion Bird never thought of dressing up in the past. She was born pretty


    and if she dressed up and bought some beautiful clothes, she would be much prettier.


    If her three brothers knew Vermilion Bird went out to buy clothes with Casey, they would set


    firecrackers to celebrate it. Their sister finally was enlightened.


    Chunxi Road was thergestmercial street of Z City, with many shopping malls, peopleing


    and going. It was the most lively ce in Z City, many people came here to shoot video. In this ce, a


    variety of beautiful girls could be seen, which was unique scenery.


    Casey and Vermilion Bird walked into a shopping mall. Looking at a dazzling array of clothes, Vermilion


    Bird was excited, watched the shops one by one. Vermilion Bird would ask Casey''s opinion, and Casey


    generally would be perfunctory, no matter how Vermilion Bird asked, he said it was good.


    After all, to Casey, he clothes didn''t look much different, as long as they were not ridiculously ugly.


    Finally, in a rtively high-end clothing store, Vermilion Bird took a fancy of a ck dress. The store


    offered makeup service for guests, ording to the clothes they liked, they did a suitable makeup for


    them.


    Vermilion Bird went to try on the dress and asked the clerk to do the makeup.


    After a while, wearing a long ck dress, with her long hair spread, Vermilion Bird appeared in front of


    Casey, looking charming.


    At first sight of Vermilion Bird, Casey felt amazing, after dressing, Vermilion Bird look gorgeous.


    She was not young as Elsa Duncan and Annabel Thompson, but she was mature and gentle.


    When Vermilion Bird saw her own appearance, she was also full of disbelief and felt as if she had


    changed her face. All these years, she really never cared about her appearance, but after dressing up,


    she was so good-looking.


    She looked at Casey shyly and asked, ¡°How do you feel?"


    Casey gave Vermilion Bird a thumbs-up and said, ¡°Very beautiful, if you have a better temper, there will


    a long queue of men to go after you."


    Vermilion Bird immediately stared at Casey and wanted to ask him who had bad temper, but this guy


    praised her, so never mind, she went to settle the bill joyfully.


    Casey gave a helpless smile, and thought dressing up was indeed useful, because Vermilion Bird just


    control her temper.


    A few secondster, however, Vermilion Bird grumbled from the counter.


    "What do you say? This dress and makeup cost more than 80,000 yuan! Is this a gangster shop?"


    Casey walked toward the counter, only to see Vermilion Bird was aggressively staring at the clerk. The


    clerk was scared and nervous.


    "Lady, our shop is specialized in high-grade clothing, I tell you when I do makeup for you, but you said


    we will talk about it after the makeup. I thought you don''t care about the price......" Said the clerk


    nervously.


    Vermilion Bird immediately feel unreasonable. At that time she did ignore the price and felt it would not


    be so expensive. Now the prices were actually so high?


    Although she took back her own things and money from L, but she did not have eighty thousand.


    Vermilion Bird was embarrassed and wondered if she should give up the dress and just paid for the


    makeup..


    Seeing that, Casey immediately smiled. He did not expect that one of the four masters of the Pantheon


    would be so embarrassed.


    He walked to the clerk, handed over his bank card and said, "Take it."


    The clerk was immediately relieved and brushed Casey''s card.


    Seeing that Casey paid the money directly, the clerk knew that Casey must be a rich and low-key rich


    man, so she envied Vermilion Bird.


    "Sir, your girlfriend must be happy to have you as her boyfriend." The clerk handed over the invoice to


    Casey and said with a smile.


    Casey and Vermilion Bird, after hearing the words of the clerk, said in unison, ¡°He (she) is not my


    girlfriend (boyfriend)."


    When the clerk heard that, she was shocked. She did not realize that the two were not boyfriend and


    girlfriend.


    "Oh... I''m sorry. I spoke wrong. I beg your pardon." The clerk spoke quickly.


    "It doesn''t matter." Casey opened his mouth.


    "My future boyfriend certainly is better than him." Vermilion Bird said, but he secretly nced at Casey


    with shyness.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Casey did not say anything, turned toward the outside. Vermilion Bird quickly followed him and left her


    clothes she wore in the store.


    After sending off the two, the clerk took a long sigh of relief and said to herself, ¡°That woman is really


    strange. She likes the man, but she refused. Woman is a double-faced creature."

 Chapter 909 Get Treasure

    Chapter 909 Get Treasure


    Out of the shopping mall, Vermilion Bird looked at Casey shyly and said, ¡°Thank you, I will give you the


    money back.


    Casey said with a smile, ¡°No, it is just eighty thousand, take it as a gift from me, as long as you don¡¯t


    lose your temper on me."


    Vermilion Bird said angrily, ¡°Is my temper so bad?"


    Casey gave her a look and let her feel it.


    At this time, Casey suddenly remembered something and asked, ¡°How many rewards do you have


    now?"


    Vermilion Bird thought for a moment and said, "I have lived in the Pantheon since I was a child. Up to


    now, I have made more than 300,000 rewards."


    Casey''s eyes suddenly lit up and he asked, ¡°Do you sell these rewards? I can buy them with you at a


    high price. How about that?"


    Vermilion Bird looked at Casey suspiciously and said, ¡°The rewards are not allowed to sell. Don''t you


    know that? Rewards can only be used by yourself."


    "I know that, but I want to trade it for something. I will deal with you privately, so that no one will find it


    out." Casey smiled.


    Vermilion Bird thought it was feasible and asked, "What do you want to get?"


    "We''ll talk about thatter. There''s no rush." Casey opened his mouth.


    Vermilion Bird could only nod.


    Thinking that he could use this way to get the third Soul Setting Jade, Casey was happy. In this way, he


    could save a lot of time and energy.


    But even if Vermilion Bird could get the Soul Setting Jade, he had to wait until they got back to the


    Pantheon, so Casey¡¯s the main task was the magical arts meeting.


    Two people walked forward, many people around was attracted by Vermilion Bird. Compared with


    those celebrity, it was obvious Vermilion Bird had better temperament. The power of the


    grandmaster had certain improvement to human.


    Vermilion Bird was embarrassed by the attention, but she enjoyed it.


    She took a look at Casey and asked, "What are we going to do now?"


    "I heard there is a small antique fair near the square, and I decided to go there." Casey opened his


    mouth.


    Vermilion Bird agreed and followed Casey.


    Casey was very good at antiques. When he heard that there was a small antique fair nearby, he


    naturally became interested.


    And Casey now had the spiritual power. He used to rely on vision and knowledge to judge an antique,


    now he wanted to see if his spiritual power could distinguish the most valuable one from a lot of


    antiques.


    Before long, Casey and Vermilion Bird came to a small square, which was queitpared with the


    Casey saw the ongoing antique fair not far awaty. Poeple directly set up a booth on the square to show


    antiques, if there was a favorite, they could trade on the spot.


    It was a small antique show, but there were plenty of booths on the square, and people were hanging


    around trying to get something good out of the antiques.


    Looking at the booths, Vermilion Bird turned to Casey and said, "In fact, if you want antiques, you can


    directly go to the Lord. Any piece of porcin in his house has a history of hundreds of years. It is


    much easier than you struggle to find one here."


    Casey said with a smile, "In fact, the biggest significance ofing to this kind of ce is not to buy


    the most expensive antique. That''s boring."


    "Then what''s the point of youring here?" asked Vermilion Bird.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Casey slightly curled up the corner of his mouth ahd said, ¡°Pick the treasure one that isn¡¯t wanted."


    Then he walked forward.


    In this ce, buying a recognized antique was boring to Casey, and the fun of picking up the one


    unwanted, it could not decribed by words.


    They arrived at the antique fair and looked along the booths.


    Vermilion Bird was curious. Although she was not proficient in antiques, she wanted to rely on her own


    vision to see if she could find some good things.


    Casey used his spiritual power and carefully observed them.


    After using spiritual power to observe antiques, Casey seemed to have discovered a new world. These


    antiques transferred to Casey''s mind in details.


    Before he relied on his eyes to observe these antiques, even if Casey thought his level was extremely


    high, he would make mistake.


    And with the spiritual power, Casey could see any details from an omnidirectional view, as if he was


    using a microscope.


    With Casey''s own knowledge, there would never be a case of misjudgment.


    Casey did find some good-quality antiques on some booths, and the vendors clearly had no idea of


    their value,beling them at very low prices.


    It was estimated that Casey could make some fortune.


    But now Casey did not have this idea, money was just a number to him. And he did not have interest


    for collection, so he did not buy one.


    Seeing a bracelet at a nearby booth, Vermilion Bird''s eyes lit up and she ran forward, picked it up and


    looked at it.


    The booth owner immediately said with a smile, ¡°Girl, your vision is really good. This bracelet is made


    of good jade material, it is ancient from Qianlong time. If you are interested, pay one hundred


    thousand, we make a friend."


    Vermilion Bird gave it to Casey to have a look and asked, ¡°How is this bracelet?"


    Casey scaned it with his spiritual power and said with a smile, ¡°There are obvious joint marks, and the


    details¡¯ processing is rough. It is from factory batch production, the material is the worst. It could not be


    procued in Qianlong time."


    Roseque immediately opened her eyes wide, she did not expect that Casey could see it just by a


    nce. She stared at carefully but she could not see the joint, so she wondered how Casey saw it.


    Casey smiled. Naturally he saw it with spiritual power. Without it, he could only see it was not good


    from details, but he could not tell if it was from factory production.


    Nowadays, the craftsmanship level of the factory was good as that of some high-end masters in


    ancient times, but what antiques mattered was the sense of history and age, so no matter how good


    the things from the factory were, they could not be treated as antiques.


    The booth owner looked at Casey with surprise. Several masters saw the bracelet and could judge it


    was not good, but they could not see it was out of the factory.


    However, Casey saw through it by a nce, it seemed to be a person with real skills and he was still


    young, he must be a great talent.


    When the booth owner and Vermilion Bird were surprised, Casey''s attention fell on a small sword made


    of jade on the booth.


    The jade sword was beautifully made, but there was a crack on the body, so few people paid attention


    to it.


    Casey used his spiritural power and found there was light on the jade sword which could not be seen


    by ordinary people.

 Chapter 910 Jade Sword

    Chapter 910 Jade Sword


    "Is it a treasure?¡± Casey repeatedly observed the jade sword with spiritual power for a while, and found


    that it did emit light to be observed only by spiritual power.


    He reached out and took the jade sword, which was about the size of a hand and looked like an


    ornament, not the best but far above average in terms of workmanship.


    As for the age, Casey looked at it for a long time, unexpectedly he could not see when the jade sword


    was made. It felt like it was just made for a few years, but it seemed to exist for a long time, there was


    no sense of age on the sword, but it gave a primitive feeling.


    With the crack on the body, almost no one would pay attention to such a thing, even the booth owner


    casually threw it in an obscure position.


    Casey stretched out his hand to pick up the jade sword, carefully felt it, When he had it in hand, he


    actually felt chill from the sword, giving a sense of deterrence.


    It was an absolute treasure.


    Casey made a judgment in his heart. He had no interest in other antiques but this jade sword. He could


    only use the spiritual power to feel its special characteristic, it must not be simple.


    The booth owner saw Casey took the jade sword in his hand and said with a smile, "I bought it from


    others years ago. Many people said without the craft, it was a craft, but with the crack, it was nothing. It


    had been lying there for so many years, no one wanted it. If you like it, pay five hundred. Only the jade


    was worth of it."


    Knowing Casey was a man who knew the business, the booth owner did not cheat him again, so as not


    make him have a bad impression.


    Casey said with a smile, "Ok."


    Then he picked up a bracelet which was purer in color and better in texture than the one Vermilion Bird


    liked and said, "This bracelet is a fine piece of jewelry. Give it to me together with the jade sword. I will


    give you 100,000, which is not a low price.¡±


    Hearing Casey''s words, the booth owner¡¯s eyes suddenly became bright. Then he said excitedly, ¡°Ok,


    ok, I will give you the package."


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    The bracelet Casey picked up was indeed a fine product, but it did not worth one hundred thousand, so


    the booth owner knew that Casey mainly wanted the jade sword.


    Perhaps this jade sword was a rare treasure in the eyes of Casey, but for the booth owner, it was a


    piece object of no interest. He had it for a long time, and he did not expect to make a fortune from it.


    So he agreed without hesitation.


    There were indeed some people in the circle deliberately increased the price because the customer


    wanted a particr thing, but the booth owner was not that kind of person. Besides, the price Casey


    offer was fair, if he increased the price, Casey might directly turn and go.


    After all, he did not see that Casey had a special desire to the jade sword.


    When the booth owner went to wrap the bracelet and jade sword for Casey, a voice rang behind Casey.


    "I also like this jade sword, I give you two hundred thousand, wrap it for me."


    Casey immediately frowned and did not expect someone would rob it from him.


    Both he and Vermilion Bird looked over their shoulder and saw that it was a man of about thirty with a


    fan in his hand.


    The man''s eyes fell on Vermilion Bird for a while, and then he looked towards Casey with a smile and


    said, ¡°Sorry, brother, I like this jade sword, I hope you don''t mind."


    The booth owner stared at the man and said, ¡°Sir, I am sorry, I have settled the price with this


    gentleman, so it is a deal. I have been in this industry for years, relying on good faith. I never regretted,


    so please find something else."


    The man smiled and directly opened his fan, with a word "Chow" written on it, then he said, ¡°In


    business, who offers highest price is always the one who gets, how do you think?"


    The booth owner stared at the word on the fan for several times. Then, as if thinking of something, his


    face suddenly changed and he eximed, "Are you the master of the Chow family?"


    Thaddeus Chow smiledcently and said, "You are still discerning. Since you know who I am,


    please help me wrap the jade sword."


    The booth owner was embarrassed, although he valued good faith and never went back to his words,


    the Chow family had a pivotal position in Z City. If he offended Thaddeus, he could never do this


    business again.


    Casey saw that and turned to see Thaddeus. He said, ¡°Sorry, I like this jade sword, so I don''t want to


    give it to you. I pay three hundred thousand."


    Seeing that Casey increased the price, Thaddeus¡¯ face changed, and he said in a cold voice, ¡°Brother,


    you are not a local, aren¡¯t you? If you heard my name, you would not want this jade sword."


    "Why, wasn''t it you who said who offers the highest price is the one who gets? What does that have to


    do with your name? Is your name worth much?" Casey asked in reply.


    Thaddeus scolded secretly in his heart, but seeing that Casey was holding a knife, he felt Casey


    seemed to be a man in martial arts, so he did not want to conflict with Casey but said, ¡°In this case, I


    can only continue to increase the price, I pay 400 thousand."


    "A million." Casey said lightly.


    Thaddeus opened his eyes wife and did not Casey would directly raise the price to one million. As the


    master of the Chow family, Thaddeus had a certain understanding of metaphysics. He felt this jade


    sword extraordinary, so he wanted to buy it.


    However, he did not know what this jade sword was used for. Usually he could see a lot of things


    extraordinary, but after taking back to study, he found that there was nothing too useful.


    So to buy an uncertain role and defective jade sword with four hundred thousand for him was already


    the limit. Now Casey directly increased the price to one million, he of course was reluctant to continue


    with the price.


    Standing on the side, the booth owner was confused. He thought that it was good that the jade sword


    was bought, but in a blink of eye, Casey unexpectedly raised the price to one million.


    It felt like a dream.

 Chapter 911 Invitation

    Chapter 911 Invitation


    Thaddeus stared at Casey. Although he was not happy in his heart, he did not show it on his face.


    Instead, he smiled at Casey and said, "Since you want it so much, I will not continue to raise the price.


    It is yours.¡±


    Casey did not say anything, directly took out the bank card and let the booth owner swipe his card.


    Looking at the sign of sessful transaction on the POS machine, the booth owner''s hands trembled.


    He never thought that his broken jade sword, which no one cared about, had been sold at such a high


    price. No one would believe it if he told anyone.


    And Casey was indifferent, as if he didn''t care about the one million. The owner knew that Casey was


    certainly the kind of people who took millions as pocket money.


    He did not hesitate but wrapped the jade sword and bracelet and handed it to Casey.


    Casey took the jade sword, and then gave the bracelet to Vermilion Bird.


    Vermilion Bird looked at the bracelet, stunned, and asked, "Is this for me?"


    Casey nodded.


    Vermilion Bird immediately was shy. She did not expect that Casey bought the bracelet for her.


    She immediately was at a lost and had a burst of wild thoughts. Although she felt she should not have


    this bracelet, she still subconsciously took it.


    "Oh, what is wrong? He even gave me a bracelet, is he hinting at me?" Vermilion Bird had this thought


    and dare not look at Casey.


    Casey did not notice Vermilion Bird was not normal. He bought this bracelet was because he did not


    want the booth owner feel that he had a fancy on the jade sword, so Casey had no interest in the


    bracelet. He saw Vermilion Bird liked it, so he gave her.


    If he knew Vermilion Bird would have such thought, he would rather throw it away.


    Thaddeus stared at Casey and Vermilion Bird for a while. And then he gave a smile and said, ¡°You two


    should travel in Z City. I wanted this jade sword, so I raised the price twice, I hope you don''t mind."


    ¡°Since we meet, let¡¯s be friends. I will go to a wine partyter. During this period, my family will hold a


    magical art meeting. I have invited several excellent masters to have dinner with me. Will you join me?¡±


    Hearing that, Casey was interested. Thaddeus imed to be the master of the Chow family, so he must


    have some understanding of the magical arts meeting, and it happened that Casey wanted to see what


    kind of people attended the magical arts meeting.


    "Sure." Casey said. Looking at Thaddeus, Casey felt he was a wise man, who was not angry because


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    he bought the sword at a high price, but invited him to dinner, so Casey felt he should go.


    "Are you going?¡± Casey turned and asked Vermilion Bird.


    Vermilion Bird was still surprised and tangled about Casey¡¯s bracelet, so hearing his question, she


    agreed. Since Casey was going, of course, she had to follow him.


    Thaddeus smiled and turned around, and walked to the car not far away with Casey and Vermilion Bird.


    Casey and Vermilion Bird did not notice that when Thaddeus turned around, he show malicious and


    evil eyes.


    The Chow family was family in Z City, and Thaddeus'' father was a famous big figure in the magical art


    circle. Since Casey dare to rob things from him, how could he let Go of Casey?


    Three people rushed toward a restaurant in Z City. All the way, Thaddeus asked Casey and Vermilion


    Bird a lot of questions and wanted to figure out their origin.


    Although Casey and Vermilion Bird came for the magical arts meeting, their invitations were robbed. In


    order not to cause Thaddeus¡¯ doubt, they said they came for travel and happened to hear of magical


    art meeting, so they were interested.


    Thaddeus asked Casey why he would go out with a knife. Casey said he liked this aspect of things, so


    he went out with a knife, also for self-defense.


    Thaddeus guessed that Casey might be a martial arts person, but he did not put it in mind. He had


    been growing up in the Chow family and he felt that martial art was not good as magical art.


    Those warriors whoe to challenge Lester had been defeated by Lester with a flying sword, plus,


    the magical art was unpredictable, Thaddeus felt martial art was not that good.


    No matter What Casey and Edith said was true, Thaddeus had confirmed that these two people were


    not the descendants of famous master and they knew nothing about magical art, so he felt it was quite


    easy to deal with them.


    After a while, the car stopped in front of the restaurant. Thaddeus, Casey and Vermilion Bird got off the


    car and invited them into the restaurant with enthusiasm.


    Thaddeus had booked the whole restaurant. Without Thaddeus¡¯ permission, all outsiders were not


    allowed to enter.


    Casey and Vermilion Bird walked into the restaurant and saw a huge table in the hall, which was for a


    dozen people. Only tableware was on the table at this time, and the food had not yet been served.


    Not far from the table, many people were already waiting there, all of whom had been invited by


    Thaddeus.


    Casey and Vermilion Bird looked at those people with surprise, because these people unexpectedly


    were women, and most of them were beautiful, young. In the whole hall, only Casey and Thaddeus


    were men.


    Casey rose doubt in his heart. Thaddeus said he had invite friends and a few magical art masters to


    have dinner together, so the master might have not arrived yet. But it was strange that all his friends


    were women.


    "Everybody, take a seat first, I will go to invite the masters. When it was time for dinner, the masters will


    lecture, which is a great opportunity for us, we must seize this opportunity."


    Thaddeus said to the crowd, and then went inside.


    Deep inside, in a room, three gangster-looking men sat crossing legs on the floor, with mist rising from


    the top of their heads, as if they were practicing some kind of skills.


    Thaddeus opened the door and when he saw the three masters, he said with a smile, "Don''t worry


    about practicing. All the people are here. I have found the best for you this time. You will be satisfied.¡±


    All three opened their eyes, and there was a faint smile on their faces.


    "With your help, we are sure to make a big improvement in our Double Practice. After this, we will give


    you a satisfactory reward." Said the man in the middle.


    "Master Williams, you are very kind. However, among the people I invited today, there is a man who,


    ording to my observation, should be a warrior. This man stole something from my hand. I hope you


    can help me deal with himter. I will be grateful.¡±


    "Don¡¯t worry, it is just a warrior. It is easy for us. You just need to watch and have the fun." Master


    Williams replied with confidence.

 Chapter 912 Enchantment

    Chapter 912 Enchantment


    In the restaurant hall, Casey and Vermilion Bird had been seated at the table, and those women who


    were invited by Thaddeus had also been seated.


    Casey carefully observed these women and found that they were some ordinary people. The only


    characteristic was very beautiful.


    Casey suspected that if Thaddeus picked up girls by asking the master to have dinner together.


    Vermilion Bird looked at these women with doubts and whispered to Casey, ¡°Did he say to have dinner


    with masters, why so many women here?"


    "Ask Thaddeus. Let''s see who the masters he was talking about. If something is wrong, we can just


    leave." Casey replied.


    Vermilion Bird nodded and said nothing more.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Confusion could be seen on the faces of the women. It was obvious that they did not expect Thaddeus


    had invited so many women, which was not at all the same as what Thaddeus had told them.


    But since they hade, it was certainly not good to leave, what was more, the masters Thaddeus


    said had not yet appeared. It they left, they would not only offend Thaddeus, but also offend the


    masters.


    After a while, Thaddeus came out, followed by the three masters.


    "Let me introduce these three masters to you. They are Harrison Williams, Master Williams, Tiger


    Thund, Master Thund and Gary Matthews, Master Matthews.


    Thaddeus introduced the three masters to everyone present.


    Casey gazed towards the three men, but did not find inner force on them, but imposing manner of the


    three people was different from ordinary people. Casey used spiritual power to observe them again and


    found there was ayer of light from them which could not be seen by naked eyes.


    If his guess was correct, these three people must have practiced some kind of skill in the field of


    magical arts. Although they had no inner force, the strength of this skill was not necessarily inferior to


    that of inner force.


    The three people smiled at them and then fixed their eyes on Casey. After two seconds of observation,


    the three people sat down and looked at the people present.


    The women were nervous, many of them sat up straight, trying to make a good impression to the


    masters.


    Thaddeus also sat down and asked the waiter to bring the dishes. When the table was filled with


    dishes, Thaddeus looked at the crowd and said, "You should all be curious about what these three


    masters are good at. Now let me make an introduction to you."


    "The three masters are best at the Enchantment and Double Practice. I invite you here today to help


    themplete their Double Practice. The three masters need to have sex with you to improve their


    magic power. You should feel honored to help the three masters."


    Hearing that, all people were shocked, they did not expect Thaddeus would say such vulgar words.


    "What do you mean? We don¡¯t want to do that. You deceived us?¡± Vermilion Bird was irritable and


    shouted at Thaddeus.


    Thaddeus said with a smile, "Now that we have all sat down, I will not keep you in suspense. She is


    right. I did deceive you on purpose."


    "You bastard, aren''t you afraid your family''s reputation will be ruined in your hands?" Vermilion Bird


    stared at Thaddeus and shouted. The rest of the women also looked at Thaddeus with disgust.


    "I just said, these three masters are good at Enchantment, and when you are in their Enchantment.


    Who will know that I cheated you?" Thaddeus said indifferently.


    As his voice just fell, the three masters stretched out hands and then issued out a strange power, which


    covered up the people present.


    Vermilion Bird, who had nned to stand up and argue with Thaddeus and the so-called three masters,


    was enveloped by this power and instantly stayed in her seat, as if she had lost her soul.


    Casey felt that power over his own body, and then began to affect his spirit. This power was trying to


    seal Casey''s subjective consciousness. The little man in Casey¡¯s mind felt it and issued out a burst of


    light, and then Casey felt the power disappeared without a trace.


    He looked around and saw that all the women, including Vermilion Bird, were sitting there as if under


    control, like puppets that could move without orders.


    In order to find out what Thaddeus and the three so-called masters wanted to do, Casey did not move,


    but watched the change.


    The three masters stood up. Harrison Williams looked at Thaddeus with a smile and said, "The people


    are under control. Once they fall into our enchantment, they will be under ourmand within a month,


    unless we die or take the initiative to unlock the magic."


    "Thaddeus has brought us so many high-quality women this time that we can not only improve our


    Double Practice, but also enjoy ourselves."


    Thaddeus showed a wretched smile and said, ¡°I am d you are happy. I will pick two to y, and then


    I will give them back to you."


    With that, Thaddeus looked toward Casey.


    "Is the boy also under the control of the three masters?" Thaddeus asked.


    Harrison Williams nodded and said, ¡°people who don''t understand the magical arts fell in out


    enchantment willpletely lose consciousness. He is a warrior, but at his age, he cannot achieve the


    sublimation, so he definitely could not go against our enchantment. You can do whatever you want to


    him."


    Thaddeus walked towards Casey with a smile and said, "Boy, you can''t imagine that I invited you here


    just to severely punish you. You, a stranger, dare to rob from me. You really don''t know what''s good or


    bad."


    "Now you in the enchantment of the three masters, even your life hase to my hands, I will see how


    you rob things with me!"


    After speaking, Thaddeus stopped in front of Casey and said, ¡°First lick my shoes, let me see if the


    means of the three masters is really as magical as in the legend."


    Casey stood up from the chair. Thaddeus was surprised to see that, he did not expect that people


    under control of enchantment would be so obedient.


    However, Casey did not lick his shoes, but showed him a joking smile, and then directly kicked in


    Thaddeus''s body.


    Thaddeus immediately flew away, hit in the wall, and then directly embedded in the wall.


    "I''m sorry, but these three masters don''t seem as powerful as you think."

 Chapter 913 Confrontation

    Chapter 913 Confrontation


    Thaddeus spit out a mouthful of blood, incredibly looked at Casey. He was panic. Casey¡¯s kick was


    terrible, before he figured out what happened, his body had been embedded in the wall.


    "How... How could that be? You were supposed to be obedient, why..."


    Thaddeus''s voice was smaller and smaller. Casey had shattered his internal organs. If he wanted to


    live, he had to have god to save him.


    The three masters were frightened by that. Seeing that see Thaddeus was kicked into the wall, they


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    knew Casey''s strength was absolutely not simple.


    "Damn, Thaddeus unexpectedly brought back a master, get together and solve him first."


    Harrison Williams shouted, and walked quickly away from the table. With his hand stretched out, he


    looked mysterious.


    Tiger Thund and Gary Matthews hurriedly stood behind Harrison Williams. In blink of an eye, three


    people emitted a ck light visible to the naked eye, which was weird.


    Casey, holding Muramasa, pulled it out from the scabbard, squinted to the three people with vignce.


    These magical art masters and inner force masters was different. Their attack was always unexpected,


    so Casey had to be careful.


    Harrison Williams took a look at Casey and said coldly, "Boy, who are you? Why are you here?"


    Casey gave a cold hum and said, ¡°I should ask you that. I was invited to the party, but you almost


    controlled my mind, what is your purpose?"


    "I never like wicked ways, but since I met you today, I have to get rid of you, lest these girls be hurt by


    you."


    Harrison Williams narrowed his eyes and said coldly, "You are really good and can get rid of our


    enchantment and can even kick a man into the wall with one kick. But we have been in this circle for so


    many years and we even have killed the masters of sublimation. It is impossible for you to deal with


    us."


    "We have formed Soul Binding Battle Array, and you cannote near us even if you have the


    greatest skill!"


    "Really? Then I''ll see what you can do."


    Casey said. Muramasa has been emitting bursts of light, it looked like at any time it could release


    endless power.


    Harrison Williams was shocked to see Casey made the knife shine, and he guessed Casey should be a


    master of sublimation.


    He immediately made handprint and loudly shouted, ¡°Gather!"


    Then, the ck light around three people instantly rushed toward, and the ground appeared a pattern


    simr to charm, which surrounded Casey.


    Casey waved Muramasa and split on the pattern, there was a hole on the ground, but the pattern did


    not receive the slightest damage.


    Harrison Williams sneered and said, ¡°This Soul Binding Battle Array aimed at spirit. You can¡¯t use


    physical force to break it. You may break it by killing us, but you have been waiting for us to make


    moves. Now the array has been formed, you can¡¯t win us!"


    Hearing that, Casey immediately rushed to the three people, but as he just moved, the charm on the


    ground emitted bursts of light, and then, Casey felt a sting in his mind.


    Then the charm sent out a ck power toward Casey and wrapped him till around his neck.


    Although Casey did not feel something wrapped around his neck, but it produced a feeling of


    suffocation.


    This feeling was like fooling his brain into thinking that someone was strangling him and his body


    reacted ordingly. If his brain thought he was dead, he would be brain dead even if his body had not


    been harmed.


    If these three people dealt with other masters who had weak willpower, they could kill the master with


    this so-called Soul Binding Battle Array but Casey had spiritual power. The little man in his mind paid


    attention all the time to his own spirit, how could he make this kind of means to threaten his life?


    Through internal vision, Casey saw that ck power had appeared in his mind. The little man in his


    mind opened his eyes, seized that power and gently waved, then that power dissipated.


    The little man emitted bursts of light and directly isted that ck power outside Casey¡¯s mind.


    In this way, the so-called Soul Binding Battle Array lost its role on Caseypletely.


    Casey was surprised to see that little man was so powerful. As Harrison Williams said, Soul Binding


    Battle Array had killed the master of the sublimation. He did not expect it was vulnerable to the little


    man.


    He himself began to suspect that Scarlet Sun Wood not only make him get spiritual power, but also let


    me have some supernatural means that ordinary people did not have.


    The three people thought that Casey had been under their control and sneered. They thought warriors


    were arrogant and always gave them the time to from array.


    But the next second, they saw Casey with a knife walking toward them.


    "What''s going on? Get him under control!"


    Harrison Williams shouted. Three people made handprint. The power of the charm kept sweeping


    toward Casey, it did not seem to have any effect on Casey.


    Casey put Muramasa back in the scabbard. The three¡¯s means were invalid to him, so they were like


    ordinary people to him, in this case, Muramasa was not needed.


    Seeing Soul Binding Battle Array lost its effect, the three people got cold sweat on their forehead.


    "Why.. Why? Why doesn''t Soul Binding Battle Array work on him? Even if he has a strong will, he can''t


    be unresponsive."


    Casey came to Harrison Williams, grinning at him with a smile, said, ¡°I did not say that I have no other


    means in addition to martial arts."


    Then he pped Harrison Williams in the face and Harrison Williams fell to the ground without any


    resistance.


    Tiger Thund and Gary Matthews saw it and turned to run. Casey quickly kicked out and knocked them


    down.


    As three people fell down, Soul Binding Battle Array instantly dissipated. Harrison Williams looked at


    Casey with fear, wanted to dy the time with Enchantment.


    However, at the moment he performed Enchantment, he felt an invisible force invading his mind. Then,


    he screamed, turned pale on his face andy on the ground, vomiting.

 Chapter 914 He Was Dead

    Chapter 914 He Was Dead


    Tiger and Gary also wanted to dy time by Enchantment, even if they could not control Casey¡¯s mind.


    But looking at Harrison, two people were shocked. They felt Harrison had used the Enchantment, but in


    a blink of an eye, Harrison ended like this, which showed that Casey used a more powerful mean,


    otherwise it was impossible to have this situation.


    Two were shocked and wondered what monster Casey was. He had strong strength in martial arts, but


    he was also great in magical arts. He was so young. He must be talent to achieve such a level in such


    a short time.


    Looking at Harrison vomiting, Casey was surprised too. He had been releasing the spiritual power and


    always paying attention to the three people''s actions. When Harrison used Enchantment, he


    rebounded with his spiritual power, but Harrison became like this.


    Casey did not hesitate but directly lifted his foot and stepped on Harrison''s chest. Harrison''s body


    twitched and then he did not move.


    For he used evil means to innocent girls, Casey naturally showed no mercy. If he was right, in the past,


    the three people must have used this mean to mutted many girls, so he directly killed them, lest they


    do harm to others.


    Tiger and Gary saw Harrison died in the hands of Casey, stood up from the ground and ran outside.


    Casey shed and he arrived at the front of the two.


    "He is dead, it''s not very nice of you two to leave him like this." Casey opened his mouth lightly.


    Tiger and Gary were desperate and direct knelt on the ground.


    "Little brother, please forgive us, we will never do it again. We must turn right, please spare our lives."


    Casey gave a cold hum and said, ¡°Beg for mercy from the God of Hell."


    With that, Casey kicked on their throats.


    There was a rumbling sound in both throats, and they both fell to the ground and died.


    After the three were solved, the enchantment in those girls dissipated automatically.


    All the girls looked around with horror on their faces. It was like they were having a bad dream. It felt


    like they were losing control of their bodies, and they felt like they were going to do whatever they were


    told. That feeling was terrible.


    After the recovery, Vermilion Bird wanted to confirm if Casey was ok.


    Seeing that Casey was not in his seat, she quickly looked around, only to see the three people had


    fallen to the ground silent, while Casey was standing in front of them. She was quietly relieved.


    She stood up, went to Casey and asked, ¡°Are you all right?"


    Casey shook his head and said, ¡°The trouble has been solved. The three people are good at


    enchantment. Thaddeus cheated these girls to be here, in order to let the three people practice Double


    Practice. It seems that the Chow family is not good."


    Hearing the words of Casey, Vermilion Bird was scared. If it were not for Casey today, she would have


    been ruined by Thaddeus and the three.


    At this thought, Vermilion Bird looked at with gratitude and felt a sense of security from Casey. As long


    as Casey was with her, any difficulties would be solved.


    "Where is Thaddeus Chow?" Vermilion Bird only saw the bodies of the three men except for Thaddeus,


    so she asked.


    Casey pointed to the wall. Vermilion Bird looked along Casey''s hand and saw Thaddeus had been


    embedded into the wall, immediately she was surprised.


    It seemed have taken a great deal of force to embed a man into it.


    Walking to the wall, Vermilion Bird saw that Thaddeus¡¯ face was as white as paper and his eyes had


    lost their luster. She put her finger under Thaddeus¡¯ nose and felt it. She looked startled and said, "He


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    is dead."


    Casey shrugged, and did not feel that there was anything wrong. Thaddeus joined the three to do bad


    things and to harm Casey, so he deserved to be dead.


    "The Chow Family is powerful in Z City, and the strength of lord of the Chow Family may be better than


    the master of the sublimation. He will not let us go since his son died in our hand." Vermilion Bird spoke


    with some concern.


    "He brought it on himself. If his father is as stupid as he, I don''t mind letting him go to hell with his son."


    Casey opened his mouth lightly.


    At this time, Vermilion Bird felt Casey¡¯s endless imposing manner, as if a god of war, in this world, no


    one was eligible to offend his majesty.


    Vermilion Bird chose to believe in Casey, in her heart, Casey was worthy of her believe.


    No more nonsense, Casey and Vermilion Bird appeased those women, told them not to spread what


    happened today out, otherwise they might be killed.


    These women knew that they had just escaped death, so they were grateful to Casey and said they


    would not say it out.


    Under the leadership of Casey and Vermilion Bird, they left the restaurant. Those women were afraid


    the Chow family found that, so they decided to leave Z City.


    At that night.


    In the Chow¡¯ old residence, in the middle of Lester''s study.


    Lester sat in front of the table, taking a piece of cloth to gently wipe a short sword with a cold light.


    There wereplex runes on that sword with golden light, it was very extraordinary.


    It was the flying sword that gave Lester a great fame in the field of magical arts. To be precise, this


    sword was a piece of magic ware, a treasure handed down from generation to generation in the Chow


    Family. Only sessive owners could have it.


    As Lester wiped the flying sword, a person rushed in from outside, flurried, and knelt down directly in


    front of Lester.


    "Sir, Sir, Mr. Thaddeus..."


    "What trouble has he done? Why so rmed?" Lester stared at the man and said.


    "Mr. Thaddeus died in the Spring Restaurant!"


    ¡°What do you say!¡±


    Lester stood up and patted on the table. With that, that table immediately split into pieces. Then, that


    flying sword rose in the air and pointed at the middle of the eyebrows of that person. With a slice,


    between his eyebrows appeared a thin blood line.

 Chapter 915 Killing Immortals

    Chapter 915 Killing Immortals


    Thaddeus¡¯ death was soon a sensation of the whole Chow family. No one expected that he would die in


    in the hands of others, and it was said that there were three masters with huge reputation were dead.


    He must be an unusual man. Lester used all resources of the Chow family to search the murderer who


    killed Thaddeus.


    When the Chow family conducted investigation in the Spring Restaurant, it was found that the Spring


    Restaurant¡¯s monitoring had been destroyed, and it would take at least two days to repair it.


    Lester was furious and wanted to turn the whole city upside down and find the murderer.


    But now there were still two days away from the magical arts meeting. Thaddeus¡¯ death must not be


    big, so Lester eventually suppressed it and only noticed the Chow family and strictly prohibited the


    spread of the news.


    Part of Chow family was to investigate this matter, and the rest was to continue to prepare the magical


    arts meeting.


    Now the invitations had been issued, many people in the magical arts circle had arrived at Z City, so


    the Chow Family must be ready to it. It was good to find the murderer who killed Thaddeus or it would


    only wait till the end of the magical arts meeting.


    Some of the Chow family said it was the enemies of Chow family had killed Thaddeus as a warning, so


    this person would certainly appear in the magical arts meeting.


    Others said that Thaddeus was killed because he was with the three masters and the enemies of the


    three masters came to seek revenge.


    In short, this matter made the Chow Family panic. Many people were afraid that the Chow Family''s


    enemies woulde to kill them.


    Lester thought for a long time and could not think of which enemy would do that. And in his impression,


    no enemy was able to kill Harrison and the other two.


    But Lester hoped that this person would appear in the magical arts meeting, because he could not


    escape in face of so many masters in magical circles and his friends, no matter how power he was.


    As the Chow family was panic because of the death of Thaddeus, the murderer Casey was leisurely


    studying the jade sword in the hotel.


    He was not worried that the Chow family woulde to him. He deliberately destroyed the monitoring


    of the restaurant, even if the Chow family found some clues, it must have been the time for magical arts


    meetings.


    At that time, Casey would personally go to the Chow¡¯s, there was no need for them toe to him.


    Casey¡¯s room was next to Vermilion Bird¡¯s. Vermilion Bird sat on the bed in a daze.


    And Casey sat in front of the table, carefully staring at the jade sword in his hand.


    The jade sword was exquisite. If you look carefully, you will find strange lines on it. Casey stared at the


    lines and studied them for a while, but he had no idea what they were.


    On the body of the sword, you can vaguely see two words, but because the jade sword was broken, so


    the words were notplete, but you can still tell that it was "Killing Immortals".


    If he guessed correctly, the name of this jade sword should be Killing Immortals.


    When Casey saw this name, he was shocked. Such a jade sword called it such a powerful name. He


    didn¡¯t know whether it really had such power in the past, or the person who made jade sword chose


    such a name deliberately in order to make it look so powerful.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Let alone whether there are immortals in the world, the name of Killing Immortals sounds terrible. If


    this sword can really do such a thing, I''m afraid I can beat the world with it."


    Casey said with a smile, This sword was made of jade, at most it was an ornament, and its body was


    only the size of the palm. Not to mention to kill Immortals, it was hard to cut paper.


    After observing the jade sword body and he did not find anything special, Casey released his spiritual


    power. He relied on his spiritual power to find this special sword, so he thought it still needed spiritual


    power to find the secret of the sword.


    After covering the jade sword bit by bit with spiritual power, Casey saw the lighting out of the


    sword, but in addition to that, there was no other special.


    "Is this jade sword just made of special material, so when it is covered by spirit, it will shine, and there


    is no other secret?"


    Casey soliloquized. Then his attention was on the jade sword gap. He could feel this gap seemed to be


    a slight attraction pulling his spirit.


    "What is this? It feels like the jade sword is trying to eat my spiritual power."


    Casey showed a trace of doubt on his face and then he focused on the gap.


    At this time, the attraction of the gap increased, directly sucking Casey''s spiritual power.


    Casey''s face suddenly changed. He did not expect that, so he wanted to take back his spiritual power,


    but to his surprise, his spiritual power was not subject to his own control.


    The gap was like a mouth could not be filled. It was sucking Casey''s spiritual power greedily. Soon


    after, Casey felt exhaustion, but the sword still did not stop.


    The little man in Casey¡¯s mind could not control the sword, with the passage of time, Casey felt the little


    man have be transparent.


    "Damn it, will this sword drain my spirit and make me a fool?"


    Casey scolded in his heart, but he was helpless. Had known that this situation would ur, he would


    not use his spiritual power to explore this jade sword.


    Over about an hour, Casey became quite tired and felt hard to open his eyes. This sword had cost lots


    of his spirit, and he felt that if he did not sleep right away, he would die.


    At this time, the jade sword finally stopped absorbing the spiritual power of Casey.


    Compared with before, the jade sword became more dazzling and no longer lookedmon.


    After the jade sword stopped, Casey finally felt relieved, so he closed his eyes and fell asleep on the


    table.


    He felt he could sleep for three days and nights in this state.


    When Casey fell asleep, the jade sword illuminated the whole room, at the same time, a sword light


    appeared in the room, all the things in the room seemed to be afraid and slightly shook.


    After a while, the jade sword turned into a golden light and got toward Casey''s head and then it


    disappeared.

 Chapter 916 Should be Ok

    Chapter 916 Should be Ok


    "Casey what''s wrong with you? Why is there no response?"


    Vermilion Bird¡¯s voice sounded in Casey''s ears. In a daze, Casey opened his eyes, and saw Vermilion


    Bird standing on the edge of the table, shaking his body.


    He climbed up from the table. Because he lied there too long, his arms were numb. After a long time,


    Casey woke up, and remembered that he fainted because this jade sword absorbed his spiritual power.


    "How long have I slept? Has the magical arts meeting begun?" Casey looked at Vermilion Bird and


    asked.


    Vermilion Bird saw Casey woke up, took a breath a sigh of relief and said, ¡°It will be held tomorrow. I


    don¡¯t know how long you have slept. I knocked at the door twice, but you didn''t response. I thought you


    have something to do, so I did not bother you, but I felt it wrong this afternoon. I called you several


    times, but you still had no response, so I broke in."


    "I thought you were dead when I saw you lying on the table. What on earth are you doing? Why have


    you been lying on the table sleeping?"


    Casey nodded, if there was nothing else happening, he really had been prone to sleep on the table.


    The magical arts meeting would be held tomorrow, which meant that he had slept for two days. Looking


    at the sky outside, he knew it was at night. He did not expect he would sleep for so long.


    Then he began to look for the jade sword that had put him into aa, but there was no sign of it on


    the table or on the ground.


    "Did you see the jade sword I bought at the antique fair?" Casey stared at Vermilion Bird and asked.


    Vermilion Bird shook her head and said, "No, I just came in and saw you lying on the table, so I came


    to call you. I didn''t see the jade sword."


    Casey face was confused. Logically before he slept, the jade sword was on the table. Did the thief steal


    it away?


    When Casey was going to get up and look for the jade sword, his pupil suddenly shrank, and then he


    sat on the table, motionless.


    He was so, because he found there was a small sword with golden light next to the little man in his


    mind. The shape was exactly the same as the jade sword and they was a gap on the sword body.


    The gap of this golden small sword was slowly absorbing the spirit of Casey at this time, seemed to be


    nourishing the gap.


    Casey felt himself and the golden sword had a unique link. Although Casey saw the small sword was in


    the absorption of his spirit, Casey knew it was not malicious, but to repair the gap with Casey''s spirit.


    And Casey was sure that the small sword was the jade sword he bought back, as for why it appeared


    in his mind, Casey had no idea of it.


    But Casey felt the sword was now very weak, so it had to take Casey¡¯s spiritual power. Now on Casey¡¯s


    spiritual power, it had been able to exist in the mind of Casey.


    After that, it only needed to absorb a small part of Casey''s spirit every day to repair itself. Although the


    process would be very long, it would return to its peak state sooner orter.


    It seemed to be in order to thank Casey''s spiritual power, the sword had recognized Casey as its


    owner. Casey felt he could control this sword, but this sword was damaged too much, Casey could not


    get any useful information from it.


    But one thing was certain, if this sword returned to its peak state, it must have the ability to destroy the


    heaven and the earth.


    Vermilion Bird saw Casey frozen in ce, thought Casey had a problem so she asked, ¡°What is the


    matter with you these two days? Did the three people¡¯s Enchantment make your brain have a


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    problem?"


    Casey came to himself and smiled at Vermilion Bird. There indeed was a problem in his brain, there


    was a sword, which was a big problem, but Casey knew this sword would not hurt him, on the contrary,


    it might be a big resource of Casey.


    "I am fine, I just suddenly thought of something. Since the magical arts meeting in held tomorrow, let¡¯s


    get ready. We may have trouble, take care of yourself, and I will take care of the problem." Casey said.


    "Are you sure you''re a match for Lester Chow? I heard that his flying sword is quite powerful. It can


    take a man''s head from the air so fast that the naked eye can''t see it. Even if you are a master of the


    sublimation, you can¡¯t avoid it." Vermilion Bird reminded Casey.


    "I was unsure before, but now I think it should be ok."


    Casey showed a confident smile.


    The next day, on the small square in front of the Chow¡¯s house.


    Early in the morning, it gathered a lot of people. The Chow family had transformed it into a magical arts


    meeting venue, with istion belt set up, to keep misceneous people away. Only people with


    invitation were allowed to enter the venue.


    Casey and Vermilion Bird came early in the morning and got into the crowd. Relying on the invitation


    letter from Wolfe and L, they got in the venue.


    Because there were too many people attending the meeting, the person in charge of inspection would


    only take a look at the cover of the invitation letter and after confirming that it was a real invitation letter,


    he let them in.


    Casey carefully observed the people around, found that many of these people wearing strange clothes,


    some wearing Taoist clothes, some wearing monks¡¯ clothes, highlighting their distinctive characteristic.


    These people had certain study of magical arts, but the real magical arts had already declined for


    thousands of years. The Chow family was in the leading role of magical arts only relying on a flying


    sword, which showed that the level the magical art was low.


    Most of the people present were like Harrison Williams or L, who had some unimaginable means


    but were not too powerful.


    When Casey looked around, an old man with a beautiful girl entered the venue.


    These two people were the old man and the girl Casey met in the ne. Casey found a strange wave


    in the old man with his spiritual power.


    Casey noticed the two people at a nce, the old man and the girl also noticed Casey.


    They looked at each other, and then the old man took the girl toe over to Casey.

 Chapter 917 Meeting Commencing

    Chapter 917 Meeting Commencing


    "Little brother, d to meet you here. I didn''t expect you toe to this magical arts meeting." The old


    man said with a smile.


    Casey also smiled at the old man, but actually he felt embarrassed, after all, he and Vermilion Bird did


    not receive the invitation of the Chow family and they killed the guests the Chow family invited.


    And Casey killed Thaddeus Chow, if it was known to others, he would certainly be a target.


    "Where do youe from? I have a lot of friends in magical arts circle. And I know more or less about


    the people present, but I have never heard of you two. And I am curious which circle you are from."


    Asked the old man.


    Casey said with a smile, "But it is a small circle in the mountain. Thanks to Lester, we came here."


    He was actually uneasy, after all, the old man was in the same ne with them, so he might from B


    City too. Probably he knew Casey. If his identity was exposed, it was embarrassing.


    But the old man and the girl looked as if they didn''t know who they were.


    The old man heard Casey''s answer, and did not continue to ask. He knew that there were some hidden


    circles not willing to disclose too much information about them, so as not to cause trouble, so he did not


    feel anything wrong with Casey''s words.


    And people could be invited by the Chow family certainly had a certain ability, so the old man dare not


    look down on Casey and Vermilion Bird.


    Through conversation, Casey learned that the old man named Cain Woods, a small family in B City,


    and the girl was his granddaughter, Mallory Woods.


    Although the Woods family in B City was only an insignificant small family, but in the magical arts


    circles, Cain Woods had a decisive position.


    The predecessor of the Woods family had a certain status in the magical arts circle. Later, because the


    magical art gradually declined, the Woods family only retained some inheritance and lived in B City.


    In these years, the Woods family rarely contacted with the secr society, so they did not know the


    matter of Casey. They had move contact with the people in the magical arts circle.


    And the Woods family was very low-key in recent years. If it was not for looking for ways to cure


    Mallory Woods¡¯ sister in the magical arts meeting, they would not go so far.


    "I heard Thaddeus Chow was killed a few days ago. The murderer was mysterious. I wonder who it


    was unexpectedly dare to ignore the deterrent of the Chow family and if he would show up in the


    magical arts meeting. It he does, there will be a fight." Cain said.


    Casey said with a smile, ¡°Maybe the murderer had to kill him. I heard Thaddeus Chow was not a good


    man, I think he is stupid and got himself killed."


    "And I feel that if the murderer dares to kill Thaddeus Chow, he must have contempt to the Chow


    family."


    Hearing Casey''s words, Cain smiled and did not answer.


    Mallory took a refusal look at Casey and said, ¡°The status of the Chow family in the magical arts circle


    was unshakable, no one dare to contempt to them. If the murderer does, he will not hide after the


    killing."


    Casey smiled and asked, ¡°How do you know he is hiding? He has contempt to the Chow family, and he


    has no need to tell them where he is."


    Mallory was speechless. She felt angry about Casey, think he was resorting to sophistry.


    And she felt that Since Casey came to the Chow family to attend the magical arts meeting, he should


    not say bad things about the Chow family.


    What was more, Casey even dare not say his origin. Mallory thought Casey and Vermilion Bird were


    not good people, so she despised them.


    She tried to think of how to refute, but ultimately she came up with nothing, so she only snorted to


    Casey and turned her head to the side.


    Casey did not care about it. He felt Mallory was inexperienced and did not know people were sinister.


    The Chow family had a decisive position in the magical arts, it did not mean the Chow family was good.


    After a while, all of the people in the venue looked at the front of the venue and became quiet, because


    at this time Lester had taken the Chow family into the venue.


    Lester looked gloomy, obviously he was still angry that someone had killed his son. Several people


    followed him, carrying a table with a six-ribbed object on it. Everyone''s eyes fell on the object on the


    table, which was supposed to be the treasure of the Chow family.


    It was notrge, only a little bigger than the size of a hand, but it was exquisitely made, with strange


    patterns on its surface.


    Casey looked at it carefully, but because it was far away, he could not use his spiritual power to


    observe it. He could only see the shape but not its details.


    Lester stopped in front of the crowd, and the people behind him put the table down.


    "I''m d you cane to this magical arts meeting. I think you know why I hold this meeting, one is to


    let you have a chance tomunicate with each other, the other is to let everybody have a brainstorm


    to see what this treasure is for."


    "I will not tell any nonsense. This treasure on the table has been handed down from generation to


    generation in the Chow family. If anyone can discover the secret of this treasure, I will give you a


    magical object, and this friend will be protected by the Chow family forever."


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Now everyone can take turns to observe this treasure. You can take it up, but please don''t make any


    wrong moves, otherwise I will kill you."


    After that, Lester gave a position to let everyonee forward to observe the treasure.


    Lester looked around, looking for anyone suspicious who had killed his son.


    Soon, Lester''s eyes fell on Casey and Vermilion Bird.


    He waved to the man who had been in charge of the meeting. The man walked over, respectful.


    Lester pointed to Casey and Vermilion Bird and asked, "Who are those two people? Why don''t I


    remember that these two were invited?"

 Chapter 918 Nine Dragons Binding Array

    Chapter 918 Nine Dragons Binding Array


    The person in charge looked towards Casey and Vermilion Bird and said, ¡°Lord, we have invited arge


    number of people to this meeting, some asked their younger generation toe and the two may be


    the young people of some people."


    Lester nodded, but still suspiciously looked at Casey and Vermilion Bird.


    "How is it going with the surveince in Spring Restaurant?" Lester asked.


    "It is almost repaired. It is said that it will be repaired today. When it is repaired, I will show it to you as


    soon as possible." Replied the man.


    Lester gave a cold hum and said, ¡°Once I know who killed my son, I will tear him apart!"


    Lester then turned his attention to the treasure to see if anyone could discover its secrets.


    Casey and Vermilion Bird walked together toward the table. Vermilion Bird was curious, it was obvious


    she had great interest in this treasure.


    Cain and Mallory walked toward it. They came to this meeting because they wanted to know if this


    treasure could save Mallory¡¯s sister, of course, they had to have close observation.


    Many of them picked it up and looked at it for a while, but in the end they shook their heads in


    bewilderment, apparently not knowing what it was for.


    Some people thought there should be a switch, as long as switch was found, they would be able to


    know what this treasure is used for.


    However, in addition to someplicated patterns, there was no switch on it. Moreover, Lester made it


    clear that he did not know what this thing was made of. They had tried all kinds of ways to smash it to


    see the structure inside, but none of them seeded.


    It was several times harder than a diamond.


    After a long time, those people put down the treasures sighing and passed it to others. Now it was


    Casey¡¯s turn.


    Cain walked over, picked it up for a closer look, and muttered, ¡°It looks like an array te, but I don''t


    know how to trigger it."


    "Grandpa, what is array te?" Mallory asked.


    "Array te is the foundation of arrayw, which I read in ancient books at home. In the past, people


    needed a lot of mind and time to set the array, so if they could not set up the array in the midst of battle,


    they would have been killed. In this way, the masters of arrayw invented array te which could be


    triggered immediately to protect themselves."


    ¡°The so-called array te was equivalent to that thepleted array was stored in a medium, which


    was called array te. When the array te was triggered in a fight would y the proper power,


    which can let the opponent off guard."


    "The array te recorded in ancient books was made by supernatural workmanship, and those who


    can make them were powerful masters we can''t imagine. It''s unknown whether such things really exist.


    Although this treasure looks like those recorded in ancient books, it may just be a coincidence."


    Cain exined.


    Hearing Cain''s words, Mallory nodded and vaguely understood.


    Casey heard of the array te for the first time. ording to Cain''s description, it was indeed a


    magical thing.


    Because of the golden sword in his mind, Casey was no longer as suspicious as he used to be about


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    such a mysterious thing.


    Perhaps there really was such a thing as Cain said.


    Casey focused his spiritual power toward the six-ribbed thing, wanted to see if he could find some


    details ordinary people could not detect.


    At the moment when his spirit wrapped the array te, the decorative patterns on the surface of the


    treasures had a sh of light flowing through.


    Then, Casey''s mind got a paragraph of information, which scared him that he quickly took his spirit


    back.


    "Nine Dragons Binding Array, it must be started by the power of god soul, the stored energy can trigger


    three times of the array. Once it was triggered, nine dragons shows up and kills the enemy in a


    moment."


    Looking at this piece of information in his mind, Casey was shocked to the extreme, and then he looked


    to Cain and did not expect it was really the array te he said.


    But Casey did not understand why he could read such information. Was his spiritual power actually the


    power of god soul?


    For a time, Casey had a lot of doubts. He turned to Cain. Cain said he read the ancient books about


    the array te. Casey wondered if he had read something about power of god soul.


    If the spiritual power of Casey was the so-called power of god soul, once he had the treasure, it would


    be his biggest card.


    After all, the information said that the nine dragons would kill the enemy in the blink of an eye. It was


    not certainly the general arrayw.


    Casey looked at Cain and asked, ¡°Sire, do you know the power of god soul?"


    Hearing that, Cain carefully studying that piece of array te changed his face, looked to Casey,


    asked, ¡°Where do you hear about it? Do you know who has it?"


    Casey was surprised to see Cain¡¯s reaction, he said, ¡°I just asked."


    Mallory looked at Casey and said, ¡°Grandpa, few people know the power of god soul, he should just


    has hearsay."


    As they were talking, a man ran to Lester and showed Lester his phone.


    "Lord, the monitoring at Spring Restaurant has been repaired."


    Lester immediately took the phone, staring at the video. In the video, he saw Casey kicked Thaddeus


    away.


    Seeing that, Lester immediately gritted his teeth angrily.


    Then, he looked toward Casey, his momentum made the people around shiver.


    "He killed my son, and unexpectedly still dared to swagger to attend the magical arts meeting. If I don''t


    kill you, I will be ashamed to face my ancestors!"

 Chapter 919 Kill the Father

    Chapter 919 Kill the Father


    Casey was thinking about whether he could get some information from Cain about the power of god


    soul, by at this time, a team of people suddenly rushed into the venue, quickly evacuated all the people


    towards the edge.


    After a while, the people in the venue were all to the edge, leaving only Casey, Vermilion Bird, Cain and


    Mallory standing in front of the table observing the array te.


    Everyone was puzzled and did not know what was happening.


    Casey and the other there noticed it. Cain and Mallory did not know what was going on.


    Casey saw Lester came over and immediately knew that the Chow family should have found out


    Thaddeus was dead in his hands.


    But he wasn''t surprised. He had been prepared for the situation before he came.


    ¡°If we have a fight, you dodge to one side. You can''t help me in a fight like this, and it might distract me.


    Just protect yourself." Casey turned to Vermilion Bird.


    Vermilion Bird understood the situation, so she nodded to Casey.


    Lester walked to the table, took the array te from the hands of Cain and then said to Cain, ¡°Cain,


    what is the rtionship with these two people?"


    Cain was stunned by his angry tone and said, ¡°We just knew them. What happened? Why you act like


    this?"


    "Well, my son died three days ago. I have just found out that these two people killed my son. If you


    have nothing to do with them, I advise you to go to the side, so as not to be affected." Lester said


    coldly.


    Cain¡¯s face changed. He turned to Casey and did not expect Casey was the murderer. No wonder


    Casey spoke for the murderer, because he was the murderer.


    Mallory was surprised, but she could see Lester wanted to kill Casey. Since he had been targeted, how


    could he survive?


    She said to Lester, ¡°We have no rtionship with them. They came to talk to us and we don¡¯t know he


    is the murderer. This is your private matter, we will not interfere."


    After that, Mallory lugged Cain toward the edge.


    The people were astonished to hear that. They mostly didn''t know Thaddeus was dead, and almost no


    one expect someone would dare to kill Thaddeus.


    Seeing the appearance of Lester, it should not be false, all eyes fell on Casey. They did not understand


    why this young man killed Thaddeus.


    He had offended the Chow family, and was caught by Lester in the venue. Casey could not survive for


    sure.


    "This guy almost lugged us. I did not expect him to be the murderer who killed Thaddeus, why does he


    still dare to participate in the magical arts meeting? Isn¡¯t he looking for death?"


    Aftering to the edge, Mallory said with panic. if Lester suspected that they were with Casey, they


    would be in trouble today.


    Cain frowned at Casey. He always felt Casey was unusual, and even he was surrounded, Casey did


    not show the slightest panic, as if everything was under his control. The average person certainly could


    not keep this mentality in the face of this situation.


    Lester stared at Casey and said, ¡°We are not enemies, but you killed my son. I have surveince to


    testify, you can''t deny it. Today you must give me an exnation!"


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Casey stared at Lester and said, ¡°Your son united three evil people to harm more than ten innocent


    girls. And, I bought the thing he liked and he wanted to take my life, I was just justifiable defense. You


    can only me your son for being bad."


    Lester immediately gave cold hum and said, ¡°Nonsense! How could my son be as evil as you say?!


    Don''t you make excuses for yourself. I will kill you today to avenge my son!"


    "Don¡¯t you have the monitor? Dare you show it to everyone and let them see if what I said is true? You


    son were with Harrison Williams, Tiger Thund and Gary Matthews. You must have seen their bodies.


    Whether the three were evil or nor, I think all the people present should be clear about it." Casey said


    calmly.


    After hearing the words of Casey, people present were surprised that the three people were involved.


    The three people had bad reputation in the magical art circle, their Double Practice was despised.


    But the strength of the three people was very strong. Casey said the three were died, which showed


    that the strength of Casey was far above the three.


    They did not expect Casey had such a strong strength at his young age.


    Hearing that, Lester turned pale on his face. He knew his son¡¯s character. When he saw the bodies of


    the three, he had known what happened, and the monitoring proved his guess.


    But Thaddeus was his son. Even if he had no reason, he could not let go of Casey who had killed his


    son.


    "Don¡¯t say unreasonable words. My son did die in your hands. I don''t care what you are, what kind of


    background you have, today I have to kill you!"


    Lester was not going to talk nonsense. He directly took out his short sword engraved withplex


    lines.


    Seeing that Lester was unreasonable, he shook his head and said, ¡°Since you are so unrepentant to


    help a sinner, don''t me me for being rude!"


    "Your son was not sensible deserved to die. If you are not sensible, I don''t mind killing you too!"


    With that, Casey took out his Muramasa.

 Chapter 920 VS. Lester Chow

    Chapter 920 VS. Lester Chow


    Seeing the battle was about to begin, Vermilion Bird hurriedly said to Casey, ¡°You must be careful!"


    Then she quickly ran toward the edge, so as not to distract Casey.


    Lester made a strange handprint, delimited it above the short sword and then a light appeared it. The


    short sword directly jumped into the air, flying toward Casey.


    People around was shocked. They only heard that Lester was good at ying flying sword, many of


    them saw the real flying sword flying in the air for the first time, so they involuntarily issued the sound of


    surprise.


    "I have heard that Lester is good at killing people with sword. He deserves his reputation."


    "Lester¡¯s supernatural power is really terrible, the speed of the flying sword is iparable to ordinary


    people, that boy will be in trouble."


    "No matter why he killed Thaddeus, he is now an enemy with the Chow family. The flying sword is


    horrible, he must be dead today.¡±


    ...


    Mallory stared at Casey. Seeing that he just had a knife, she said with contempt, ¡°Lester¡¯s fly sword is a


    magical object, and he wants to deal with it by a regr knife. How arrogant he is. I still can''t


    understand why he came here after he killed Thaddeus. Does he want to die?"


    Cain said, ¡°This boy is not so simple as you think. I don''t think he would be stupid enough toe to


    die."


    "Grandpa, why do you defend him? He has already offended the Chow family. I don''t think he''s good.


    Look at him, he''s got a knife. How can a real expert carry something like that?" Mallory muttered.


    "Look again at the knife in his hand." Cain said.


    Mallory¡¯s eyes fell on the knife in the hands of Casey, this time she was surprised to open her eyes


    wide, because over the knife, there was burst of light with a kind of indescribable power.


    "What''s going on here? Is he a master of magical art?" Mallory murmured.


    "When he achieves the sublimation, the inner force can result in this fantastic scene, but the


    sublimation master generally will not carry weapons. His realm should be between the grandmaster


    and the sublimation, so he needs a weapon as a medium." Cain was experienced and he exined to


    Mallory.


    "Isn¡¯t the realm of Lester more powerful than the master of sublimation in the martial arts? This guy is


    just between the grandmaster and the sublimation. Even if his strength is extraordinary, he will only be


    defeated in the hands of Lester." Mallory seemed to have seen the fate of Casey.


    Cain did not speak. He did not agree with Mallory. Although Casey¡¯s strength seemed to have not


    reached the sublimation, he always felt that Casey who knew the power of god soul had his card.


    Lester''s flying sword as a stream flew toward the neck of Casey. Casey was alert, before the flying


    sword approached, he raised Muramasa and blocked the flying sword.


    The flying sword carried the power that was not worse than the master of the sublimation, and the


    speed was very fast. The master of the sublimation would have been killed under such situation.


    Casey had spiritual power. Within the radius of five meters, Casey saw clearly everything. As long as


    the flying sword was five meters away from Casey, Casey could feel its track and blocked it easily.


    Seeing that Casey actually blocked his blow, Lester was surprised and murmured, ¡°Unexpectedly he


    can block it. He seems to be great, but I don¡¯t only know this move. I would like to see how long you


    can hold on under my flying sword!"


    With that, Lester changed his method. The flying sword again flew to Casey and he began a set of


    tricks.


    Casey covered all his strength over Muramasa. Lester¡¯s flying sword was really powerful and the


    sharpness was much better than the general weapon. Casey could feel that if he did not cover it with all


    his power on it, Muramasa would scrap soon.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    The reputation of the leading got his tricks!


    People around was surprised to see them fighting. The light above Casey¡¯s knife and the flying sword


    made them dazzled.


    They did not expect Casey could hold on for a long time to go against the flying sword. It seemed that


    he really had skills.


    "The strength of his flying sword is extraordinary and superior to the master in the early stage of


    sublimation. If it goes on like this, I am afraid that it won''t be long. He should only rely on this flying


    sword, and his own strength shouldn''t be very strong. As long as I am close to him and get him under


    control, this fight will be over.¡±


    Casey quickly came up with a solution. The power of Lester¡¯s flying sword was beyond that of the early


    stage of sublimation. Casey barely resisted in the assistance of spiritual power.


    And the Chow family surrounded him. In this case, if he could not use Cab to deal with all people,


    the final death must be him.


    So now he could only get close to Lester and kill him as soon as possible.


    So Casey rushed toward Lester, the light on his de was great and then the knife swept toward


    Lester.


    "Tianxing sword technique!¡±


    Lester squinted, change his handprint, and the flying sword had flown to his front. With a slice, it broke


    Casey''s tricks.


    Casey did not think that his move would cause any harm to Lester, he just wanted to distract Lester''s


    attention.


    Muramasa was changing tricks in his hand. Once again it flew toward Lester, a half-moon shape light


    appeared and fell on the top of Lester''s head.


    "Moon Invitation sword technique!"


    Lester''s flying sword instantly flew over the top of Lester''s head, and then showed countless flying


    sword, forming a constituted by flying swords, which blocked Casey''s knife light.


    At this time, Casey had rushed to the front of Lester. He stared at Lester and said, ¡°Your flying sword is


    really great, but as a master of magical art, you can¡¯t fight in close distance. Once are you approached,


    you will be unprepared."


    "You shouldn''t have been so careless."


    As Casey''s voice fell, Muramasa in his hands gathered all his power. A huge knife shadow showed up


    with bursts of thunder arc, splitting toward Lester.


    "Thunder Shocking sword technique!"

 Chapter 921 Light Armor

    Chapter 921 Light Armor


    When the audience saw the huge shadow of Thunder Shocking sword technique, they were all


    shocked. Such a powerful attack was more many times stronger than their so-called magical arts.


    In the state of sublimation, its magic was not weaker than magical arts, and the power was obviously


    stronger.


    Of course, the magical art had been almost faded. In the past records, magical art had the power to


    destroy the heaven and the earth.


    The array te of Nine Dragons Binding Array must have been handed down long ago when the


    magical art was flourishing. If the magical art was really flourishing, the Chow family would have known


    how to trigger it.


    So Casey had doubts about its fading away, which must be involved in a very big secret.


    Seeing that huge knife shadow approaching Lester, people were nervous.


    But Lester himself did not panic, but sneered.


    Casey noticed that sneer, and immediately rose a sense of unease, subconsciously he retreated.


    But at this time, the knife shadow already fell on Lester, but Lester had no intention of resisting or


    running away.


    He just stood there, watching the shadow of the knife fell to his body, and then, on his skin, there were


    golden runes forming a golden power cover over his body, directly blocking Casey''s attack.


    In blink of an eye, the golden light cover absorbed the power of Casey, and then without the slightest


    hesitation, it hit toward Casey.


    Casey¡¯s pupils shrank. It was unexpected that Lester had such means, and all this happened in a


    minute, even if Casey realized the danger, it was simply toote to react.


    Lester bounced back the power and it all hit at Casey, which was equivalent to that Casey hit himself,


    which was very terrible.


    Casey directly flew more than ten meters away, and then he fell heavily to the ground.


    A mouthful of blood spat out from Casey''s mouth, his face suddenly became pale.


    Seeing that, Vermilion Bird quickly rushed toward Casey, held him up and asked with concern, ¡°Are you


    ok?"


    Casey took a deep breath and said, ¡°I will live, I did not expect him to have such a means."


    All the people were surprised by the means of Lester just now, they did not know how he did that.


    Caseylooked towards Lester and asked, ¡°What was that, why can you rebound my power back?"


    Seeing that Casey had been seriously injured, Lester was not in a hurry to continue to attack him, but


    said with a smile, ¡°You are right that I am not good at fighting in a close distance. I know it well, so do


    you think I will give you the opportunity to close to me? If you get close enough to me, I do it on


    purpose."


    "I have a clothes inside, which is called Light Armor, a piece of magical object handed down from my


    ancestors. It can resist the attack of the enemy for me and bounce back the power."


    "I have defeated many martial arts masters over the years. More than half of them were defeated not


    by my flying sword, but by this light armor."


    "You warriors always think that when you are near me, I can do nothing about you, and it is true, but I


    am not a fool, or you would not be in this situation."


    "Boy, your strength is not weak, and you are still so young and so talented, but you killed my son, even


    if you have great talent, I will kill you today for my son¡¯s revenge!"


    Everyone looked at Lester in surprise. They did not expect that he could kill people with a clothes


    together with his flying sword.


    Everyone had to admire the Chow family, it was really leading the magical art circle, which was not


    Casey was upset. He did look down on Lester, it was his first time to see such a thing which could


    bounce back power.


    But Casey was clear that it could only be used in a short period of time and the power bounced back


    was limited, otherwise Lester could have been standing there and allowing him to attack, because the


    power bounced back could kill people.


    Lester came over to Casey with a murderous face, the flying sword suspended by Lester¡¯s side, it


    looked like at any time it would attack toward Casey.


    "Boy, you get down on your knees right now and knock your head ten times into the air in honor of my


    son''s spirit in the sky. I can consider killing you fast, or I will torture you slowly until you can no longer


    bear it, and then I will kill you." Lester opened his mouth.


    Casey squinted and said in a cold voice, ¡°You wish!"


    "Well, don''t me me for being rude!"


    After that, Lester¡¯s flying sword rushed toward Casey''s head.


    At this time Vermilion Bird directly blocked in front of Casey and said, ¡°Kill me first. It was your son


    wanted to harm us and he deserved to be death. If you kill us, the Pantheon will not spare your Chow


    family!"


    Lester narrowed his eyes and said in a cold voice, "So you are the people of the Pantheon. But you


    killed my son, .you should die. Don''t think I would be afraid of you!"


    With that, Lester''s flying sword immediately issued a harsh sound, and then rushed toward Casey and


    Vermilion Bird.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Vermilion Bird closed her eyes, knowing there was nothing she could do today.


    But at this time, Casey pulled her to his back, said with a smile, ¡°I didn''t sayI have no way to deal with


    him, you don''t have to let him kill you in such a hurry."


    After that, Casey looked at the flying sword, murmured, ¡°It is just a flying sword, do you think only you


    can y this thing?"


    As soon as his words fell, there was a golden light above his head, and then, a golden sword appeared


    in the line of sight of the people, so that everyone''s face showed gold.


    The golden long sword pointed to Lester''s flying sword. Without hesitation, it rushed out.

 chapter 922 Killing Immortals Sword

    chapter 922 Killing Immortals Sword


    When they saw the golden sword, they had been shocked, because they did not see Caseycarrying a


    sword, the sword came out suddenly.


    "My god, where does the golden sworde from? It seems to suddenly appear above the boy''s head,


    and it still radiates golden light. Is it a fairy sword in legend?"


    "It is amazing. I felt the flying sword already is superior, but boy has flying sword too and it can shine. I


    will it will be more powerful."


    "This is the real skill, we just know some of it.!"


    ...


    Vermilion Bird also did not expect Casey would have such means. Thinking of that she was ready to be


    killed, she was embarrassed.


    Cain and Mallory not far from saw that golden sword above Casey¡¯ head. Cain opened his mouth and


    shouted, ¡°It is the sword of god soul. He really has god soul, I was right on the ne!"


    Mallory heard Cain''s words and gave aplex expression.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Lester saw the golden sword, he narrowed his eyes and gave cold hum, ¡°You are just pretending. I


    learned the skill of flying sword for more than 20 years to barely master it. You are just over 20 years


    old, how can you have this skill, it''s a bluff."


    However, he was not true. The golden sword fought with the flying sword, the golden sword issued


    brilliant light. In only a round, Lester¡¯s flying sword fell down toward the ground.


    When it hit the ground, it broke in two.


    All the people were shocked when they saw this scene. Lester also froze in his ce, staring at the


    flying sword that fell to the ground.


    "...... Broken?" Many people eximed.


    Lester quickly ran to the flying sword and picked up the two pieces of flying sword that fell to the


    ground. Looking at them in disbelief, his both hands were trembling.


    "How is that possible? Why is it broken? This is a piece of magical object. It has been inherited in the


    Chow family for so many years and there has never been any problem. This sword is indestructible.


    How could it be broken?¡±


    Lester looked up at the golden sword in midair with fear in eyes and then he realized that he had


    underestimated Casey.


    Casey did not hesitate. After breaking Lester¡¯s flying sword, the Killing Immortals Sword in the air


    rushed towards Lester.


    Lester''s face changed, immediately he made handprint and threw a piece of yellow charm. He yelled


    and the yellow charm exploded.


    However, such a degree of attack was nothing for the Killing Immortals Sword. It turned into a golden


    light, in blink of an eye, it had arrived in front of Lester.


    "Will you give up?" Casey stared at Lester and asked.


    Lester¡¯s eyes looked malicious, then he stretched out a hand to bite his finger, and coated the blood on


    his light armor.


    "My light armor can be used twice in a short period of time, which will take a lot of its life, but it''s worth it


    against you, and you''ve already seen what it can do. If you hit me with this sword, all of your attacks


    will bounce back, and you''ll be the one who''s in trouble." Lester said in a cold voice.


    Hearing that, Casey could not help but smile and then said, ¡°idiot."


    Then the Killing Immortals Sword got through Lester''s body. Lester''s armor did not release the golden


    cover as before. The Killing Immortals Sword was so fast the armor did not have enough time to react


    and had got itself been got through.


    After these, Casey quickly took back the Killing Immortals Sword. When the golden sword was in front


    of Casey, it suddenly disappeared and got back to the mind of Casey.


    As early as yesterday, Casey found the golden sword in his mind, felt the connection between himself


    and it, he knew he could use the sword.


    Although this small sword was still broken, ordinary people could not imagine its power. Casey did not


    expect it could cut off Lester''s flying sword.


    Casey could feel that the sword yed its power by absorbing his spiritual power.


    But it was already powerful. He wondered how powerful it was at its peak state.


    But although only he used this sword for a few minutes, Casey''s spirit had been taken out of 80%,


    otherwise he would not be in a hurry to take it back.


    Although it was powerful based on Casey''s level now, he could not use it for long, but used it


    sometime.


    Lester''s face became pale. He looked down at his chest, and found there had been blood flowing out.


    "How... How did that happen? Why didn''t the light armor work?"


    "Is that boy''s flying sword as strong as this?"


    Soliloquized, Lester fell down. After falling on the ground, his neck twisted twisted and then he died.


    Everyone was in an uproar. They did not expect that Lester would die in the hands of Casey.


    "It is terrible, Lester died in his hands. My god, who would have thought Lester would die in their


    magical art meeting!" A lot of people were starting to talk about it.


    Casey went to Lester and found him opening eyes, with out luster. He he bent down, fumbled Lester,


    found the array te and put it into his clothes.


    "You had a chance to go on living in this world, but you insisted on killing me. me yourself."


    "I will take this array te as yourpensation to me."

 Chapter 923 Ask For Help

    Chapter 923 Ask For Help


    With vignce, the Chow family looked at Casey. Although Lester died in the hands of Casey, they did


    not dare to act rashly, after all, Casey was terrible. Lester could not defeat Casey, how could they?


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    After putting away the array te, Casey turned to look at the Chow familyand asked, ¡°Do you want to


    fight with me?"


    The Chow family looked at each other, and then together shook their heads.


    "The death of Thaddeus Chow is his own responsibility. If you don''t believe me, you can go to see the


    supervision of Spring Restaurant by yourself. If you think I was wrong, you cane to me for revenge


    at any time."


    After that, Casey turned and walked to Vermilion Bird. Now Lester was dead, this magical art meeting


    would certainly be canceled. Casey had reached his purpose and got the array te, so he was not


    going to stay here.


    Vermilion Bird saw Casey came over and asked, ¡°Are you ok?"


    "I just need some recuperation. Let''s go back to the hotel." Casey said.


    Vermilion Bird nodded and went out with Casey.


    People present looked at Casey with solemn faces and hurriedly gave a way for them. At this moment,


    no one dare to despise the existence of Casey.


    Until Casey left the venue, the people''s voices were bigger.


    "That man looks familiar, I felt like I''ve seen him somewhere before."


    "Right, he is Casey Davies from B City! He contend with thee five big families in the martial arts circle


    by his own!"


    "My God, this guy has such a talent for martial arts and now shows his sword riding skills."


    "He is good, those geniuses are nothingpared to him. The Chow family could not take revenge


    and could only endure it."


    ...


    Casey and Vermilion Bird were on the way back.


    "Do you feel someone are following us?" Vermilion Bird asked.


    Casey said with a smile, ¡°Never mind, let them follow, so that I won¡¯t have to find them."


    ¡°Do you know who''s following us?¡± askedVermilion Bird.


    Casey nodded and said, "It''s the Woods family."


    "What are they following us? Do they want revenge for the Chow family?" Vermilion Bird looked


    puzzled.


    "I don''t know, but it should not be revenge for the Chow family. I have interest in the ancient books of


    the Woods family. Let them follow for the time being." Casey opened his mouth lightly.


    Vermilion Bird nodded. With Casey around, she need not worry.


    After this, Casey would go back to B City, and she must be back to the Pantheon. At this thought,


    Vermilion Bird was upset.


    When she was with Casey, she did feel Casey was not the same, after all, after contacting such a good


    man, anyone would take fancy on him.


    Unfortunately, Casey had a wife. Even if she felt she liked Casey, she could not be with him.


    So it was better to break this idea as soon as possible, or she would be sad.


    After a while, two people were back to the door of the hotel. At this time Casey stopped, turned to a


    certain direction behind and said, ¡°Come out, you have been following us all the way. Come and talk


    face to face."


    Behind the flower bed, Cain and Mallory came out. Mallory''s eyes were shing, obviously because


    she felt ashamed of her previous attitude towards Casey.


    Two people came to Casey. Cain looked at Casey with respect, said, ¡°Casey, I am sorry we followed


    you all the way, but we do need your help, so please don''t mind."


    "Need my help? I think you''d better find someone else. Maybe you can ask the Chow family for help.


    After all, they are the authorities in the field of magical arts." Casey said with a smile, taking a nce at


    Mallory .


    Mallorywas embarrassed. She knew Casey was mocking her attitude before.


    But she did underestimate Casey and was self-righteous, so she had no dissatisfaction for Casey''s


    sarcasm.


    What was more, they were now asking Casey to help, so it was more unlikely to be angry because of


    Casey''s words.


    "Casey, I was ignorant, so I said that, please forgive me. I am self-righteous, as long as you are willing


    to help us, no matter what you let me do, I am willing to." Mallory hurriedly apologize to Casey.


    Casey coldly nced at her and said, ¡°Your attitude changed fast, but how do you know I can help


    you?"


    "My sister got the soul poison, only the power of god soul can help her. Grandpa said you used the


    ability of god soul sword. And who masters this ability must have god soul. We have been looking for it


    for a long time, so please help us. As long as you promise to save my sister, I am willing to give


    everything."


    After that, Mallory knelt directly in front of Casey, begging.


    "If you find my previous words offensive, I will ept punishment for my mistake, even if you want to


    take my life, if you promise to save my sister."


    Seeing Mallory suddenly knelt down, Casey frowned. He did not expect that. She really wanted to save


    her sister''s life.


    Cain took a helpless sigh and said, ¡°This girl was straightforward and have provoked you, Casey, but


    she is not bad. We really have no way out. Before meeting you, we even doubted in this world there is


    no so-called god soul."


    Hearing that, Casey opened his mouth, ¡°How do you determine that I must have the power of god


    soul? What if it''s just a coincidence?"


    "It can''t be wrong. Your sword, if I''m right, is in your mind now?" Cain asked.


    Casey froze. It seemed that Cain was not bluffing. He should really know some things about god soul.


    After thinking for a moment, Casey looked at Mallory and said, ¡°You get up first. I am injured and need


    to rest. Let¡¯s go in and talk."

 Chapter 924 God Soul Practice

    Chapter 924 God Soul Practice


    In Casey''s living room of the hotel.


    Cain and Mallory sat on the sofa nervously. Casey at this time was recovering his injuries. Vermilion


    Bird was standing on the edge of Casey, in case Cain and Mallory suddenly attacked him.


    After a long time, Casey finally opened his eyes, after a long breath, his face became much better.


    His body was much stronger than ordinary people, so he recovered fast from injuries.


    Now he had basically stabilized his condition, he just needed to recover slowly for a while and he would


    be fine.


    After taking a look at Cain and Mallory, Casey asked, "you have suspected that there is no so-called


    god soul in the world, and how can you determine I have god soul. As far as I know, many people can


    control things in the air, aren¡¯t you afraid you are wrong?"


    "Our ancient books have detailed records. If you are not sure if you have god soul, I can say the


    characteristics of it and you can see.¡±


    Cain smiled to Casey, then continued to say, "People have god soul will have a soul in mind based on


    their own image, this soul is the foundation of god soul, which was equivalent to the reduced version of


    their own. The more powerful the soul is, the powerful you are."


    "And people who have god soul can release the power of perception of the situation around, where will


    in their mind. Even his eyes were covered, he could easily detect changes around him and he could


    even see more clearly than the naked eyes."


    "This is just the basic role of god soul, if you have the practice method of god soul, you are able to use


    it to y a surprising strength, and often can let the opponent caught off guard. It was quite powerful."


    "Is there any difference with your situation?"


    Casey looked at Cain with surprise. He was right, it seemed those ancient books were real.


    Casey stared at Cain and asked, "if I promise to help you, what reward can I have?"


    Cain knew he was right that Casey must have god soul, as long as this was certain, Mallory''s sister


    had hope to be saved.


    "As long as you can save my granddaughter, we can meet any conditions you put forward, as long as


    we can do it, or if you want something, we will give it to you without any hesitation." Cain opened his


    mouth.


    After some hesitation, Mallory said in order to make Casey believe she really wanted to save her sister,


    "Even if you want me to serve you, I will be ok with that. I have never had sex with other men. As long


    as you save my sister, I can at your mercy."


    With that, Mallory blushed and lowered her head.


    When Vermilion Bird heard that, she opened her eyes wide. She did not expect that Mallory would say


    such words.


    Was she really out of date? Were girls open these days? It really made her shocked..


    She even suspected that she had be a leftover woman because she was out of step with the


    Times.


    Casey did not expect Mallory would say such words. Mallory was pretty and other men would be


    tempted, but Casey had little interest.


    "Forget it. I want the method of practice god soul, and I want to read all the ancient books in your


    house. If you can promise me this, I will promise you to save her." Casey opened his mouth.


    Mallory was stunned. She did not expect that Casey would refuse her.


    She thought she was pretty and there were many men going after her, but now Casey unexpectedly


    refused her, which made her suspect she had something bad..


    Today was definitely the worst day for her self-esteem.


    Cain heard Casey''s words and felt dilemma. He can let Casey read ancient books, but the method of


    practice god soul, he must have to consider it.


    "I can let you read the ancient books, but the method of practice god soul..."


    "If not, forget it." Casey said firmly.


    Cain gritted his teeth, and then said, "Ok, I agree."


    Casey¡¯s eyes suddenly became bright. He just wanted to see if they have the so-called method of


    practice god soul, if they didn¡¯t, it was eptable to exchange it with ancient books.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Unexpectedly they had the method of practice god soul, which was good.


    After that, Casey went back to B City with Cain and Mallory, Vermilion Bird said she should go back, so


    she would not go with them..


    Casey was not surprised, after all, the thing was over and Vermilion Bird did not have to go to B City


    Casey and Vermilion Bird then talked about the things with the rewards for Soul Setting Jade. Casey let


    Vermilion Bird offer a price, Vermilion Bird said Casey saved her life, in order to return this favor, she


    would not have his money for having the Soul Setting Jade..


    Casey said several times that there was no rtionship between the two things, but Vermilion Bird had


    been insisting, so Casey had to ept.


    Vermilion Bird would contact Casey and gave the Soul Setting Jade to him after she got it.


    Casey was grateful, with the help of Vermilion Bird, Casey would save a lot of energy.


    That afternoon, Casey, Cain and Mallory got on the ne back to B City, and Vermilion Bird went back


    to the Pantheon alone.


    After getting off the ne, Casey asked Cain the location of his house. He had to go home first before


    he went to save Mallory''s sister.


    Cain was not in a hurry and told him the address. He coulde after recovery, after all, the treatment


    needed Casey to be at the peak of the state.


    Casey did not say anything, but parted with them and went back to his house.


    At the moment Casey walked into the house, a slightly rickety figure appeared in the line of sight of


    Casey. Casey narrowed his eyes and his expression suddenly be dignified..


    Standing in the yard, it was the old man who gave Casey the golden elixir!

 Chapter 925 The Gains

    Chapter 925 The Gains


    Beside the old man stood two men of great stature, with firm faces, and a murderous air in them which


    was not often found in the best of the martial arts.


    Seeing them, Casey thought of battlefield.


    It was true that only a person stayed long in the battlefield could have this kind of temperament.


    The two people fixed their eyes on Casey as he walked into the house. Casey could feel that if he had


    any movement, the two people would attack him.


    But Casey felt strange that he did not feel the inner force in these two people.


    Edith stood in the middle of the courtyard, Ellis and Hughes were with her. She was talking with the old


    man. When Casey came back, her eyes became bright and she hurriedly came over and said, "Casey,


    the old man said you had agreement. He helped you and it is your turn to keep your promise."


    Casey nodded, he indeed had had the agreement with this old man, but from then on, the old man did


    note to him, and he put this matter behind.


    Now seeing the arrival of the old man, Casey knew that it was time


    He never thought of defaulting on it. After all, it was the old man who saved his life. If it had not been


    for the old man, he would have died while recovering from his wounds in that coastal city.


    Furthermore, this old man had been giving Casey a very mysterious feeling. As he just returned to B


    City today, the old man was here, which showed that the old man was very clear about his


    whereabouts.


    It was not easy to track a person''s movements so clearly.


    "Long time no see, how are you, Sir?" Casey smiled toward the old man and walked over.


    The old man smiled at Casey and said, "I am old, I am not doing good as you young people."


    "You are joking. Come in and sit down, Edith, make a good pot of tea. This old gentleman is my savior.¡±


    Casey took a look at Edith.


    Edith immediately nodded and went to make tea.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Casey took the old man and the two men together toward the house, in the process, Casey released


    the power of god soul and carefully observed the three people.


    When the god soul checked the guns on the two men¡¯s waist, Casey was surprised.


    The soldier probably was the only person who could carry a gun and be so calm.


    No wonder Casey did not feel the inner force from them. Relying on their guns, it was enough to deal


    with the grandmasters.


    Although the grandmaster was powerful and could erupt the power that ordinary people cannot


    imagine, but in the essence, they were ordinary people. They could not resist the weapon produced


    under the industrial revolution.


    As for the master of sublimation a realm higher than the grandmaster, although they had reached the


    level of the power release, in the case of no defense,they would be killed if they got shot by a gun.


    After all, the sublimation did not turning human bodies into walls of steel.


    However, if in the premise of preparation, the power of the master of the sublimation was released,


    forming a protection, it was possible to resist the explosive force brought by ordinary firearms.


    After all, the means of sublimation masters were sometimes guns.


    But it was only for the handgun butt not sniper rifle.


    Casey felt he could resist the power of the handgun.


    Perhaps Thomas could withstand the power of the sniper gun, but Casey could not do it now.


    Of course, no one would be stupid enough to go against the army, so no one had ever tested what


    level of expert could withstand sniper gun.


    As for the higher level of thermal weapons, like rocketuncher, missile, unless it was the masters of


    Unrealm, or no one could withstand that.


    Although the power of warrior was strong, but few people were reach the level beyond ordinary people,


    so it was still the military''s responsibility to protect the country.


    Casey let the old man sit down, the two men standing straight behind the old man, always guarding the


    safety of the old man.


    Casey sat across from the old man, stared at him and asked, "Do youe for our original


    agreement?"


    The old man nodded to Casey with a smile and said, "Yes, things in the world always have cause and


    effect. I nted the cause, now, it is time to get the effect."

 Chapter 926 To be An Instructor

    Chapter 926 To be An Instructor


    Hearing the answer from the old man, Casey, after taking a deep breath, said, "You have saved my life,


    ording to the original agreement, I should agree your request unconditionally. You can put it forward.


    As long as it''s not for me to do harm, even if you want to take away mylife, I will not have any


    At this time, Edith had finished making the tea and came to the middle of the living room, after hearing


    the words of Casey, she was nervous.


    Casey told her about the old man. She knew the character of Casey, since he had promised, he would


    fulfil his words, but she did not want Casey to die, so she felt uneasy and wondered why the old man


    came here..


    After the old man heard Casey''s answer, he showed a smile and said, "It seems that I did not save the


    wrong person. And my golden elixir was not in vain."


    "But you don''t have to worry, I won''t let you do things that harm people, and I also won''t take away your


    life. I gave your the golden elixir was to bury a ray of hope."


    "And your performance was out of my expectation. I see your talent and you are detached, and you


    must be a great man. However I didn''t expect you to fight the five GuWu families and killed them alone.


    Besides you have solved the the Duncan family and the Lester Chow, who was famous in the magical


    art circle."


    "Considering your age, you are definitely ranking the first in the country."


    Hearing that, Casey was surprised that the old man knew his whereabouts so well, including what he


    had did in R Country. It seemed that the identity of the old man could not be imaged by ordinary


    people.


    "I feel incredibly lucky to have saved your life, and to be friends with someone with your talent, potential


    and strength, which is good thing for me." The old man continued.


    "And Ie to you this time, in fact, I want you to go with me to the Northern Border as an instructor


    for a period of time. I believe that if you join me, those soldiers under my hands will have great


    change."


    "To to an instructor?" Casey was surprised and did not expect the old man came to him for this thing.


    "That''s right." The old man nodded andughed again. "I forgot to introduce myself. My name is


    Magnus Cooke, and you can call me Magnus. Now I am the general in the Northern Border with three


    million of soldier, and I am also themander of the the Dragon Army. And I want you to be the


    instructor to be the Dragon Army.¡±


    Hearing that, Casey was shocked. Although he had guessed the identity of the old man was not simple,


    Casey was unexpected.


    He did not guess that the old man sitting in front of him was actually the general of three million soldiers


    in the North Border, Casey knew what it meant. Even if he now had the strength of the half sublimation


    and waken up his god soul, he was nothing to a general.


    This old man, with amand, could destroy the Davies family.


    And Casey had heard the Dragon Army, rumors had it that there was an invincible army in the Northern


    Border. All of the people in the army were elite, the king of soldiers, those who wanted to invade the


    territory had been frightened because of the existence of this army.


    The Dragon Army won its reputation and the status of the country replied on it.


    "I am sorry I did not expect you are the general of the Northern Border." Casey saluted him with


    admiration.


    Magnus smiled and said, "It''s just a title. Now I''m an old man and I don''t think I can stay in this position


    for many more years. So I want to see the Dragon Army get promotion before I retire."


    "Magnus, you really think too highly of me. The Dragon Army is already invincible. How can I, a junior


    under 30, be their instructor?" Casey opened his mouth.


    "You don''t need to be modest in front of me, although the Dragon Army was elite,pared with you,


    they are not good enough. With your strength, you can teach them." Magnus smiled and open his


    mouth.


    Casey lookedplex. He felt ok if Magnus asked him to go to the battlefield, but he was not sure if he


    could do a good job as an instructor for the Dragon Army, after all, he never did this thing in the past.


    Seeing that Casey was in hesitation, Magnus did not give Casey the chance to refuse and said, "This is


    my request to you, as long as youplete this thing, the agreement between us ispleted, I will


    not ask you to do anything else."


    "I''ve said all I need to say, and the matter is settled. I''ll have some information sent to youter, and if


    you think it''s all right, someone will send you to the north, where the conditions are a little tougher, but


    you will not have a problem."


    Magnus said and stood up from the sofa.


    Seeing that, Casey knew that he had to agree, so he nodded and said, "Since it is your request, I will


    do it well and will not let you down."


    Magnus nodded with satisfaction and then gave him a card, saying, "Make this phone call when you


    finish your work, I will have someonee to pick you up."


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Casey took the card and nodded.


    "I won''t drink the tea. I have a lot of work to do. I''ll see you in the North Border."


    After that, Magnus went toward outside, that two men followed him.


    Casey saw then off the house. There had been a jeep waiting outside.


    Magnus smiled to Casey , then sat in the car.


    After looking at the jeep away, Edith came to Casey and said, "If you go to the North Border, will you


    encounter any danger?"


    Casey smiled at Edith and said, "I am to do instructor, not to fight, there is no any danger, perhaps, this


    is an easy job."


    Although he said so, Casey knew that, as an instructor of the well-known Dragon Army in the North


    Border, he would not have an easy job to make a group of battle-hardened, rebellious people listen to


    him.

 Chapter 927 Low-key Casey

    Chapter 927 Low-key Casey


    After Magnus left, Casey and Edith sat in bed hugging each other. Casey finally rxed at this


    moment.


    At this time he was still injured. He had to recover before he went to go to the North Border as an


    instructor of Dragon Army.


    And Casey just came back and would go out soon, he was sorry for Edith.


    So he would try to squeeze time to apany Edith and Sherry.


    Of course, because of the existence of Edith and Sherry, Casey would be more cherish his life.


    Although sometimes it was very risky, he never let himself into despair.


    Because he knew that there were people at home who cared about him, so no matter what, he would


    not let anything happen to him.


    And this home was Casey''s heart harbor, no matter what kind of things he experienced outside, as long


    as he returned to this home, he would calm down.


    That was why fought for.


    After a few days at home, Casey¡¯s injury hadpletely recovered. He took Edith and Sherry to visit


    famous scenic spots in B City.


    When Casey came back on the third day, Vermilion Bird contacted Casey and told she had had the


    Soul Setting Jade and asked him when he wanted it.


    Casey¡¯s master had there were three years to go, now half a year had been passed. Now he needed to


    go to the north Border for a period of time to be an instructor, so he could not go and look for his


    master. He ned to get the Soul Setting Jade after he came back from the North Border.


    After all, he would not be an instructor for a few years, and his master said that there was a lot of


    preparation. It had been only half a year, his master must have not been ready, so it was not in a hurry.


    After his injury healed, Casey came to Cain¡¯s house to save Mallory''s sister.


    For the method of practice god soul and some knowledge about it, Casey was interested in it. Although


    he was not sure whether he can save Mallory''s sister, he would give it try..


    This afternoon, Casey came to the underground garage. Looking at the luxury cars in the garage, for a


    time he did not know which car to drive.


    Because of therge number of cars, he found a butler specially for the underground garage, who was


    responsible for managing the keys of these cars. If the Davies family needed a car, they could tell him


    to fill up the oil in advance and do cleaning.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    At this time the butler saw Caseye over, quickly ran to Casey and said with a smile, "Lord, which


    car do you want to drive? I''ll find your key for you.¡±


    Casey looked around and felt most of these cars were publicity. He was always low-key and did not


    want to drive a conspicuous car out.


    His eyes fell on a Santana and he said, "Take that one."


    The butler''s face immediately showed a trace of embarrassment and he said, "Lord, that... that car is


    mine."


    Casey said with a smile, "Would you mind letting me drive for a day? The cars here are too


    conspicuous. I want a low-key one."


    "No, I don''t mind. If you want it, I''ll get the key for you." The butler spoke quickly.


    Casey nodded, the butler turned around to take the key.


    Casey had always thought that car was just a tool and he was no longer in the age to show off with


    others.


    And in his opinion, those who liked to show off wereck of these things, so they would try their best to


    show off after owning, for Casey, whocked nothing, naturally there was nothing to show off.


    Soon, the butler took the keys over. Casey drove the santana toward the Woods¡¯


    Although the Woods family was in B City, because of these years of seclusion, they lived in the suburbs


    of B City.


    The suburbs of B City was nice, with developers building vis and selling them to the city''s wealthy,


    many of whom buy them for their holidays in order to get a breath of fresh air.


    The Woods vi was located on one of the best hillsides in B City''s suburbs.


    This vimunity was the most expensive suburb of B City. Only less than 20 vis were there,


    each was sold at sky-high prices. It had beautiful scenery and thoughtful services.family also had some


    properties in this ce, but Casey had nevere to live here.


    When he was at the door of the hillside vimunity, a security guard came out from inside to stop


    Casey.


    "Sorry Sir, please show your entry permit, non-residents of this vige are not allowed to enter."


    Security said politely to Casey.


    "I''m looking for my friend. Let me call her and tell her toe out and pick me up." Casey opened his


    mouth.


    The security guard nodded, because it was located in the suburb and the people lived there were rich


    and noble, so the security was quite strict.


    The security guard saw Casey driving a Santana, so he naturally suspected Casey¡¯s purpose of


    Casey sent a message to Mallory, told her he had arrived at the gate of themunity and let her out.


    When Casey was waiting at the gate of themunity, a Land Rover came from behind and stopped


    behind Casey''s car and began to sound the horn frantically.


    There was only one door into themunity, so the car behind had to wait Casey to drive in.


    Casey got out of the car and went to the Land Rover. He saw a young man wearing sunsses sitting


    in the car and said, "My friend wille out soon. Please wait for a moment. If you can¡¯t wait, you can


    give your key to the security and let him park the car.¡±


    Casey knew that there was such service, and the security was happy to do this kind of thing, because


    most of the time they could receive tips.


    The young man stared at Casey with a contemptuous expression and said, "You drive a broken


    santana, and you have friends living in such a ce? You''re a braggart, I suppose?"


    After that, the young man look to the security and shouted, "Security, hurry to drive this guy. How can


    such garbage enter ourmunity? Do you know what he does? What if he wants to steal things. It


    will be a huge hidden danger for themunity."

 Chapter 928 You Deserve Dignity?

    Chapter 928 You Deserve Dignity?


    Hearing the words of the young man, Casey frowned and did not expect that people living in this area


    could be so arrogant. It was his first time to meet this kind of people.


    "Didn''t you understand what I just said?" Casey stared at the young man and asked.


    "What did you say?¡± The young man said carelessly.


    "I said my friend would be hereter. Are you stupid or are you just ying dumb?" Casey said


    impolitely.


    The young man heard Casey''s words and immediately opened his eyes wide. He did not think that a


    guy who drove santana dared to use this tone to talk to him.


    "Who is stupid? How dare you, a pauper, talk to me like that?" the young man directly shouted at


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Casey.


    At this time, the security guard came over and saw the man in the car, and said, "Mr. Brooks, the


    gentleman said he came here to look for friends, this should be a misunderstanding, please calm


    down."


    "Fuck the misunderstanding, he said I am stupid. He is driving a Santana, how is it possible he had a


    friend living in this area? I think he wants to steal things inside, catch him and beat him. I am noble,


    how can he insult me?" said the young man angrily.


    The security was embarrassed, turned to Casey and said, "It is not good."


    Casey looked at the young man and sneered, "You buy a house here and you said you are noble?"


    Hearing that, the young man was angry and shouted at Casey, "Mother fucker, I have a house here and


    I am noble, what quality do you a beggar have to say that to me?"


    The young man named Euan Brooks, originally he was an ordinary white-cor. His father was the


    driver of the Woods family and drove for Cain for a lifetime.


    Although the Woods family was a hidden family, the wealth might not be as much as the Davies family,


    it was still rich, so they bbought two vis.


    Euan''s father was diligent. And when the Woods family needed help, whether it was windy, rainy,


    thundering and lightning, he never said no. And Euan''s father was a warm-hearted man. He knew the


    secret of the Woods family, but he never told others and he had ever saved Cain once.


    To thank Euan''s father, Cain gave him a vi and got him a lot of pension when he was retired.


    That pension money was used to buy this Land Rover.


    He was white-cor and now he was a man who lived in a high-grade vimunity. Euan was quite


    arrogant. After buying a Land Rover, he began to look down upon people.


    He always thought he was superior to others. When he saw people driving ordinary cars, he would look


    down at them as poor people who could notpare with him.


    Because of the rtionship between his father and the Woods family, so Euan sometimes was


    arrogant, once he made trouble, he would ask his father to ask the Woods family for help. The Woods


    family generally would offer help for the sake of his father.


    Seeing that Casey was driving a Santana, he felt this kind of people would will pull down his identity if


    he got into the samemunity as him, so he was sarcastic.


    "Stupid." Casey stared at Euan and said.


    "Damn, you really don''t know what you are, dare to say that to me. Security, will you kick him out?"


    Euan looked at the security guard.


    The security guard was embarrassed, although he felt that Casey driving a Santana was certainly not a


    rich man, he did not want to give himself trouble.


    Seeing that the security guard standing in situ, Euan gave cold hum, looking at Casey, he said, "he will


    not drive you away, I will teach you a lesson personally. Your broken car blocked my way, if I crash it,


    don''t me me!"


    After that, Euan stepped on the elerator.


    Seeing that Euan wanted to hit his car, his face went dark and he said in a cold voice, "If you dare to hit


    the car, I will let you know what is regret."


    "Are you frightening me? You really think I''m afraid of you? Let me regret? I will not be distressed for


    hitting hundreds of this trash car!"


    After that, Euan engaged the gear, stepped on the elerator and hit the Santana.


    Casey looked at this scene coldly, and did not say anything.


    The car was not his, but the garage butler¡¯s, so Casey would not let him go.


    Seeing that the Santana was in deformation, and his car was intact, Euan revealed acent smile.


    "You see, your car is like paper. It''s the only car you deserve to drive." Euan shouted.


    At this time, Mallory walked out of themunity. When she received the message of Casey, she


    quickly walked toward the outside. Casey was the key to save her sister, she was guilty for her attitude


    to Casey before,so she dared not offend Casey.


    She walked out and saw the santana was hit by the Land Rover, which she knew belonged to the son


    of her former driver. She had no idea what was going on.


    When Mallory saw Casey standing by the car, her face suddenly changed. She hoped it had nothing to


    do with Casey, otherwise, everything would be over.


    She walked out and the security guard saw her, he said, "Miss Woods."


    Euan also saw Mallory. His eyes suddenly became bright. He was obsessed to Mallory¡¯s beauty and he


    had pursuit Mallory, but Mallory did not like him.


    He got out of the car and greeted her with a smile, saying, "Mallory, are you going out? I will give you a


    ride. Don''t go to that guy, this guy is a poor loser, don''t let him dirty your eyes."


    Mallory stared at Euan with a cold face, and then she walked to Casey and asked, "Mr. Davies, are you


    all right? What''s going on here? Is this fellow giving you trouble?"


    See this scene, Euan was stunned and felt incredible.


    Why did Mallory respect to this loser?

 Chapter 929 Give an Explanation

    Chapter 929 Give an Exnation


    After staring at Mallory, Casey said, "He thought I was a loser and not worthy to be in your


    neighborhood, and he hit my car."


    Mallory heard Casey and her face instantly became dark and she got cold sweat on the forehead


    suddenly. Now Casey was her guest, although Euan was not the Woods family, he had something to do


    with the Woods family.


    If Casey refused to save her sister because of this, all would be over.


    Mallory turned to Euan and said in a cold voice, "What do you mean? Why do you say such things to


    Mr. Davies?"


    Euan did not realize the seriousness of the matter but said to Mallory, "Mallory, this guy is really just a


    loser. See, he is just driving a Santana, and he scolded me, so I am angry. I feel that he is not qualified


    to scold me, so I hit his car."


    Mallory was angry to hear that and wanted to p Euan in his face. Let alone the strength of Casey, he


    was the lord of the Davies family in B City, no one dare to say he was a loser.


    Now Euan not only stopped Casey outside themunity, and even hit Casey''s car. It she did not vent


    Casey''s anger, Casey would not help them.


    She directly raised a hand and pped in Euan''s face, scolding, "What nonsense are you talking


    about? Do you know who he is? How dare you say this kind of words!"


    Euan suddenly froze and did not expect Mallory would suddenly hit him.


    "He... He drives a Santana. He doesn''t look like a rich man. Am I right?" Euan''s voice suddenly


    became weak. This was the first time he saw Mallory being so angry.


    Casey saw Mallory hit Euan and asked, "He is a member of your Woods family?"


    Mallory turned around and said, "He is the son of our former driver. I didn''t think this would happen. Mr.


    Davies, I will give you an exnation."


    Casey nodded and said, "I hope you won''t let me down."


    Mallory nodded her head firmly, and then turned to Euan and said coldly, "You are in big trouble this


    time. Even if your father has been my driver for so many years, no one can protect you this time."


    Euan was immediately stunned and he didn''t think things would be so serious. He asked, "Mallory,


    what is going on? I just hit his car. I''ll pay him for it."


    "It can¡¯t be settled by money. Do you know who he is?" Mallory said.


    "Who is he?" Euan turned to see Casey and he still felt Casey had no strong background.


    "He is the lord of the Davies family, and he is my guest. My grandpa invited him here and you stopped


    him from entering into themunity and even hit his car, Euan, you do have much courage!" Mallory


    said angrily.


    Euan was instantly dumbfounded, incredibly looking at Casey. He did not expect that this ordinary man


    actually was the lord of the Davies family!


    His lips suddenly became pale, even trembled. He knew he was absolutely in big trouble ording to


    his attitude to Casey, and Casey''s identity!


    "Mr... Mr. Davies, I didn¡¯t know it was you. I was wrong, I did not mean it, I will pay for your car. I


    apologize for my attitude to you before, please forgive me." Euan hurriedly apologized to Casey.


    Casey gave cold hum and said, "if I am not the lord of the Davies family, can you treat others like that?


    It''s the first time I''ve heard that Santana can''t go to a ce like this. It''s useless for you to beg me


    today. Let''s see what the Woods family will do about it."


    Mallory understood Casey''s words and immediately knew how to do.


    She looked at Casey and said, "Mr. Davies, we go inside to deal with this matter, don''t wait at the gate


    of themunity."


    Casey nodded. Mallory immediately took Casey toward inside, and then she shouted at Euan, "You


    Euan was afraid but did not dare to vite Mallory''smand, so he hurriedly came toward her and


    took out his call to call his father.


    "Dad,e to Woods¡¯ house. I have something to tell you." Euan''s voice was full of guilt, and he did


    not dare to directly say what he had done.


    Looking at the three people went in, the security took a long sigh of relief. He was d that he did not


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    follow Euan¡¯s instruction to make a hard time for Casey, or he would be in trouble today.


    "God, I didn¡¯t expect he is the lord of the Davies family. He is a real low-key man. He is great but only


    drives Santana, which was better than Euan who only loved showing off."


    ...


    In the Woods vi.


    Cain sat on the sofa, waiting for the arrival of Casey.


    He was happy to hear that Casey woulde to his house today.


    After a while, Mallory took Casey to the living room. Cain immediately stood up to greet him, but seeing


    that Mallory and Casey did not look happy, Cain was stunned.


    Then, he saw Euan also followed in. He asked Mallory with doubts, "What is going on?"


    Mallory took a look at Cain and said, "Layton will be here soon, and then we will talk about it."


    Cain had to nod, from the expression of three people, he could see it certainly was not a good thing.


    After a while, Euan''s father Layton came to the vi.


    Inside, he first greeted Cain and Mallory and asked, "My Lord, Miss, you want to see me?"


    Mallory looked at him and said, "You should ask your son."


    Layton felt a pang in his heart. He turned to his son and asked, "What''s going on here? What trouble


    did you make again?"


    Euan finally knelt down in front of his father, crying out.


    "Dad, you must save me, I really did not know that he is the lord of the Davies family. I have realized


    my mistake. You go to beg Mr. Woods and ask him to intercede for me."

 Chapter 930 Has Nothing to do with his Father

    Chapter 930 Has Nothing to do with his Father


    Euan''s father, after hearing Euan''s words, suddenly changed his face. He grabbed Euan''s cor and


    asked, "What did you say? How did you offend the lord of the Davies family?"


    And then he turned his head toward Casey standing next to Mallory. Just now he thought Casey was


    just a friend of Mallory, now after looking at him carefully, he found Casey indeed looked like the picture


    of the lord of the Davies family he saw on the Inte.


    "Dad, I didn''t mean to. If I''d known he was the lord of the Davies family, I wouldn''t have dared to offend


    him." Euan hurriedly opened his mouth.


    Cain was curious about what happened, he said to Mallory, "Mallory, please tell me what is going on."


    Mallory nodded and said roughly what had happened outside. Then she looked at Casey and asked,


    "Mr. Davies, am I right?"


    "Yes." Casey replied.


    Cain took an angry look at Euan, he did not expect he was disrespectful to Casey. If not for Euan''s


    father present, Cain must have taught him a lesson.


    Euan''s father was angry after listening to Mallory¡¯s words. He went to Euan without saying anything,


    raised his hand and took several ps in Euan''s face.


    "You rascal, you learned nothing good but only caused troubles. Now you have offended the lord of the


    Davies family, who do you think you are!"


    After the p, Euan''s father kicked in Euan''s body, he knew now Casey and Cain were watching, if he


    did not hit his son, it would provoke the two, and then his son would be over.


    Euan dare not fight back, allowing his father to beat him.


    After a long time, Euan''s father stopped, at this time Euan had been beaten hard.


    Euan''s father turned to Cain and Casey, "My Lord, Mr. Davies, it is my son¡¯s fault, I am sorry fot what


    happened today. No matter how you punish us, I will not have anyints.


    Cain helplessly sighed and said, "Layton, you have worked hard for our family for so many years, I


    gave you that vi and pension because of your efforts, but your son has be so arrogant, so it


    seems that I have made him into this."


    Euan''s father immediately lowered his head, with guilt.


    "Mallory said she would give Mr. Davies an exnation. We need help from Mr. Davies, so I can''t help


    you this time. I will take that vi back, from now on, you can¡¯t live here, and your son crashed Mr.


    Davies''s car, pay him the Land Rover. Do you have objection?"


    Euan''s father said to Cain, "Lord, I have no opinion, this is our mistakes, we should bear the


    consequences.


    Euan was anxious hearing that, if Cain really took back the vi, and Casey took his car, he really had


    nothing.


    "My Lord, I know I am wrong, I apologize to Mr. Davies, please don¡¯t kick us out. Without this vi, we


    will be homeless." Euan begged Cain.


    Euan''s father saw Euan was still thinking about the vi at this time and kicked at him again, scolding,


    "How can you still say this words? Everything we have is given by Lord, and now you provoke his


    guest, who is the lord of the Davies family. Now you sill want that vi, what can I do with you!"


    "My Lord, we ept this punishment. Later, we will go back to pack up our things and vacate the vi. I


    will also transfer the ownership of the car to Mr. Davies." Euan''s father turned to Cain and nned to


    finalize this matter.


    Cain turned to Casey and asked, "Casey, are you satisfied with the results of this treatment?"


    Casey took a look at Euan''s father, who was a diligent person, it was just hi son¡¯s fault, so he said, "this


    is just between he and me, it has nothing to do with his father. Let himself move out, I will have that car.


    You can¡¯t offer help to him from now on, and I will be ok with it."


    "Casey, yo are clear about good and evil, worthy to be the lord of the Davies family at this young age.


    Since so, we only punish Euan." Cain opened his mouth.


    Euan was dumbstruck, he did not expect it was only he would be driven out of the house. He would


    have nothing, instead of his family.


    "Dad, please beg for me. I haven''t worked in such a long time. I don''t know any skills. If I am driven out,


    I will have to be a beggar.¡± Euan pleaded to his father.


    His father looked at him helplessly and said, "It''s your own fault. I can''t save you. You really need some


    experience to grow up. This a test to you from God.¡±


    Euan naturally could not listen to this kind of words and still begged for mercy.


    Cain felt vexed, he said, "Enough, take him down. It is good enough that Casey did not kill him, or he


    would have been dead."


    Hearing that, Euan''s father¡¯s face changed, hurried to nod to Cain and pulled Euan out.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    After the two left, the vi was quiet inside the living room.


    Cain and Mallory looked at Casey with guilt, Cain said, "I am really sorry to give you trouble."


    Casey shrugged his shoulders and said, "Didn''t you say let me help detoxify your granddaughter?


    Where is  she?"


    Cain and Mallory looked at each other and knew that this was what really mattered today, so they


    stopped thinking about Euan.


    Cain stood up from the sofa and said to Casey, "Come with me."


    Then he turned and walked upstairs.

 Chapter 931 Blood Jade

    Chapter 931 Blood Jade


    Together they went to a room upstairs.


    When entering the room, Casey saw the room unusually dark with curtains closed, only a candle on the


    bedside table was lit, the atmosphere was weird.


    On the bed in the roomy a woman in a light white gauze dress. Her eyes were closed, her face was


    pale, and there was a ck mark between her eyebrows that made her look evil.


    Casey noticed that the woman looked alike Mallory. She was Mallory''s sister, Reba Woods.


    After staring at Reba, Casey looked at Cain and asked, "How did she be like this?"


    Cain helpless sighed and said, "It is a long story. Reba is the most talented person in god soul in my


    family. One of my ancestors had god soul and those ancient books were left by him."


    "And in the Woods family, there is a rule, that is to cultivate talent in god soul. We have been doing this


    for generations, and we only see Reba had this talent in this respect."


    "Because of those ancient books, so we master the way to cultivate a person''s god soul. Reba was


    treated special since childhood, she had learned a lot of methods to strengthen the god soul, so that


    she could be able to wake up his god soul one day, toplete the task left by the Woods family


    ancestors."


    "Our Woods family has a treasure handed down from generation to generation. It is a piece of blood


    jade. ording to the information left by our ancestors, this piece of blood jade has very terrible


    powers. But it had to be used by people whose god soul have been awaken.¡±


    "Reba was on the brink of awakening her god soul. We tried everything we could, but it didn''t work


    out."


    "At that time, Reba was arrogant and felt she could certainly wake up her god soul. She felt that


    perhaps the piece of blood jade left by the ancestors was the key to her awakening."


    "So one night, Reba secretly took the blood jade. ording to instruction, she prated her


    unformed god soul into the blood jade by moonlight."


    "However, the phenomenon mentioned by our ancestor did not appear. Reba did not grasp the


    power of blood jade, but was beaten. If I had not discovered it in time and sealed Reba''s god soul


    with the methods I learned from ancient books, she would have perished."


    "Ever since then, Reba has been like this and has never waken up, and I can feel her spirit


    gradually weakening. ording to the ancient books, she may have been hit by soul poison. If she


    could not wake up before her spirit haspletely dissipated, she will never wake up."


    "And to save her, only the person who had god soul sneaked into her spirit by his god soul and remove


    the hidden trouble in her mind. Only in this way can she be waken up."


    Listening to Cain''s exnation, Casey was surprised that the Woods ancestors had a man who had


    god soul and left a lot of ancient books, no wonder Cain could recognize he had god soul.


    And Reba was a talent whose god soul had not been wakened, it was a pity that she hit the soul


    poison.


    "Can you show me that piece of blood jade?" Casey asked.


    Cain hesitated for a moment, but sill took out a jade with dark red color andplex pattern from his


    clothes and handed it to Casey.


    "This blood jade may have been altered by a long time ago, or Reba would not have fallen into this


    poison. If you want to probe this blood jade with the power of god soul, you''d better be careful." Cain


    cautioned.


    Casey nodded, took the piece of blood jade. Before he figured out what this blood jade was used for,


    he naturally would not rashly apply his power of god soul, after all, he did not want to have the poison.


    Casey carefully looked at the piece of blood jade, but he did not feel any power above. This piece of


    blood jade was like an ordinary jade, but because the color and shape was special, so it looked


    unusual.


    "Is it because Reba forced to infiltrate with the power of god soul, so the strength of the blood jade


    has not existed?" Casey muttered to himself.


    Given the possible risks, he didn''t probe with his god soul.


    He did not find any special ce in the blood jade, so he returned it to Cain, and then looked at


    Reba.


    He went to the bed and looked at the girl carefully. Her face was so delicate that, with her pale hue, she


    looked like a fine figurine.


    "Are you sure all I need to do is get into her mind and help her solve the problem?" Casey turned and


    asked Cain.


    Cain lookedplicated and said, "ording to ancient books, this is true, but there is no specific


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    steps. It was just mentioned on it. Because I only have the most simple spiritual power, so I do not


    know what to do after entering her mind, but ording to my spection, the poison should be able to


    be solved by god soul...."


    Casey spoke after a moment of thinking, "bring me your ancient books."


    Cain immediately gave Mallory a look and Mallory nodded and gave the ancient books to Casey.


    Casey read the ancient books and found it was about god soul, but Casey now had no time to read it


    carefully, he went directly to the records of soul poison.


    There was not much about it. It only said that a person with god soul can solve the soul poison.


    After thinking, Casey asked Mallory to take out the God Soul Practice. After determining the method of


    God Soul Practice was true, Casey looked at Cain and said, "I''ll try to go into her mind with god soul,


    but I don¡¯t know what will happen. Regardless of the oue, you''d better make the worst n."


    Cain solemnly nodded. With Casey who had god soul here, there was a glimmer of hope, otherwise,


    Reba really could not wake up.


    Mallory looked at Casey seriously, bit her lips and said, "Please do your best to save my sister, as long


    as you can save her, you can have me."

 Chapter 932 Spirit World

    Chapter 932 Spirit World


    Casey was speechless when he heard Mallory''s words, he turned to Cain and said, "Let her out."


    Cain took a helpless sigh, although he knew that Mallory was worried about her sister and hoped


    Casey could try his best to save her sister. But she was scheming, and she did not understand the


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    character of Casey.


    "Mallory, go out, don''t make trouble here." Cain spoke to Mallory.


    Mallory was stunned and looked at Casey. Casey¡¯s attitude made her feel that she was not wanted and


    she stuck to him.


    However, she did not dare to say anything, but bowed her head with disappointment. She said, "I


    know."


    Then she turned and went out.


    When Mallory left, Casey told Cain, "I''m going to try now, and I hope no one will disturb meter."


    Cain solemnly nodded and said, "Don¡¯t worry, I am here, there will not be anyone to disturb you."


    Casey did not talk again, but sat on a stool beside the bed. After a little adjustment, he released his


    power of god soul, ording to the method of the ancient books, he infiltrated into the spiritual world of


    Reba.


    This feeling was quite mystical, as if opening a door to a person''s mind and entering the space of her


    imagination.


    Of course, this kind of infiltration could only enter the spiritual space of people, as Casey''s own inner


    spiritual world, inside he couldonly see the little man and the golden small sword.


    He had no way to get to a person''s memory by this way.


    After entering the spiritual world of Reba, Casey could only feel dark and nk, after a while, only


    to find that in the most central position of the spiritual world, there was a little man wearing white gauze


    clothes, looking around with vignce.


    It looked alike Reba.


    Casey carefully observed the little man, who seemed to be on guard against something, andpared


    with the little man in his mind, this little man was obviously a lot weaker.


    After a while, Casey saw a shadow sh, then an old man with ck robe, white hair, terrible face


    appeared in front of Reba.


    Casey was in astonishment seeing that. How could there be two little men in her mind? Was it a split


    personality?


    Reba obviously became nervous and said to the old man, "I will not give the control of my body to


    you, if you want to rob, I will die with you!"


    The old man smiled and said, "Don''t be nervous, I''m not to rob your body, the person I have been


    waiting is here now. His god soul had been awakened and he had more value than you. And you are


    useless to me."


    After that, the old man made handprint and shouted, "Appear!"


    Then Casey felt a strong suction, his power of god soul was suddenly pulled to Reba and the old


    man. In the spiritual world of Reba, Casey became a little man formed by his god soul.


    Casey looked at this scene with doubts, obviously he did not know what was going on.


    Reba was puzzled and asked, "Who is he? Why is he in my spiritual world?"


    The old man smiled and said, "If my guess is right, he should be the one the Woods family found to


    detoxify you."


    "Detoxify me?¡± Reba was still puzzled.


    Casey did not understand and asked, looking at the two men, "You are Reba, who is he? Is it your


    split personality? I am indeed the one the Woods family to detoxify you, can you tell me what is going


    on?"


    The old man immediately smiled and said, "Detoxify? It is just a cover for me to stay. She had not been


    poisoned at all. She was just invaded by me into her spiritual world, so she couldn''t wake up."


    "You invaded her spirit world? Who are you?" Casey stared at the old man asked, with vignce.


    The old man did not conceal it and said, "I am the ancestor of the Woods family. You can call me Oliver


    Woods."


    Casey¡¯s face changed, he did not expect this man actually said he was the ancestor of the Woods


    family. He learned from the ancient books that the Woods family had been there for five hundred years.


    Was this man five hundred years ago?


    He turned to Reba, revealing a query vision.


    Reba had guessed from the words of Oliver, Casey should be there to save her, so she nodded to


    Casey and said, "He is right, he is indeed my ancestor."


    Casey''s confusion on his face was obvious, and he asked, "Aren''t you poisoned? Is this guy what


    happens when you get poisoned?"


    Oliverughed and said, "I just said that she did not have poisoning."


    "That piece of blood jade, in fact, is my storage container of god soul. When my body decayed, in order


    to live, I used the separation of god soul, and hid my soul in the blood jade so that I can be reborn one


    day."


    "Those ancient books of the Woods family were left by me, to let the Woods family cultivate a person of


    awakening god soul. I left the rules that only people had awakening god soul can control the blood


    jade, because I can only use the person who had awakening god soul."


    "But to my surprise, before this girl awakening his god soul used the blood jade. Originally I thought


    that I can finally be reborn, but it came such a result."


    "Her god soul has not yet awakened up, if I upy her body, both of our minds would perish together,


    so I had to temporarily hide in her spiritual world, so that she could not wake up."


    "But fortunately, I thought about it, so I wrote in the ancient books that it was soul poison and a person


    with god soul can solve the problem."


    "And once someonees to help her detoxify, he needs to infiltrate his power of god soul into her


    spiritual world, and at this time, I can rely on my umted years of god soul to kill him and take his


    body!"


    As soon as his words fell, Casey felt a majestic power approaching toward his body.

 Chapter 933 Take His Body

    Chapter 933 Take His Body


    "Damn it!¡± Casey immediately scolded and gave birth to a sense of crisis.


    He had been listening to Oliver carefully and hed did not realize that he would be attached. As he


    figured out what happened, his god soul had been bound by powerful force.


    He wanted to withdraw the power of his god soul from Reba''s spiritual world, but he found he could


    not control his god soul.


    Oliver sneered at Casey and said, "Boy, you should have waken up your god soul for a short time, so it


    is not easy for you to break free from me."


    Seeing that, Reba was nervous and said, "although you are my ancestor, you are sinister, actually


    used this method to frame others. I am your offspring, you can do that to me, but did you do that to


    others?!"


    After that, Reba exuded spiritual powering toward Casey, trying to get rid of the control of


    Oliver.


    Oliver waved his hand. Reba''s spiritual power dissipated directly and she screamed and her body


    became transparent blue.


    She was one step close to god soul awakening, it was not easy for her to use her spiritual power, but


    she was impossible to defeat Oliver.


    Oliver turned to Reba and said, "Girl, not until that moment of death, you never know how strong


    your desire for survival. Even if you are my offspring, but 500 years has passed, this rtionship is


    nothing to me."


    "As for other people''s lives, as long as I can live, I do not care."


    Reba was full of anger and said, "I am ashamed to have such an ancestor as you!"


    Oliver said, "If it were not for me, how could the Woods family havested for 500 years? You should


    be d that you are my descendant, otherwise I would have killed you by now."


    "I will enter the boy''s spiritual world in a moment, kill his god soul, take his body, and when I wake


    up,there will be a powerful magical arts master who had lived before in this world. When the time


    "Be d it wasn''t for this boy, you''d be dead!"


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    After that, Oliver began to use his magic and followed the power of Casey into his spiritual world..


    Reba pursed her lips, helpless, in the face of this 500 years old ancestors, she could do nothing


    about him.


    She looked at Casey, although she did not know Casey, since Casey would promise to save her, he


    must be a kind person. If she had known that piece of blood jade had the god soul of her ancestors,


    she would not rush to use it.


    "I''m sorry." Mallory stared at Casey and said.


    Casey was not in the mood to listen to Reba to apologize to him. He thought he was here for


    detoxification, the worst case was that he would fail and then he would withdrew his power of god soul.


    But it was a plot, it was her ancestor¡¯s plotyout 500 years ago in order to rebirth.


    This old monster had hidden in the blood jade for five hundred years with strong power of god soul. He


    must be powerful five hundred years ago. If he really receive rebirth through Casey, only relying on the


    Pantheon, it was hard to control him.


    Casey was not narcissistic, but his talent and strength was notparable to ordinary people. If a


    master of magical art took away his body, the master¡¯s power must be beyond imagination.


    "Old man, if you dare enter my spiritual world, I will make you regret it." Casey stared at Oliver and


    said.


    Oliverughed and said, "Boy, don''t dream about it. With the level of your god soul which had just been


    awakened, even if you have some advantages in your spiritual world, it is impossible to deal with me."


    "Don''t worry, when I take your body, I''ll get some of your memory, and I''ll take care of your family for


    you!"


    After that, Oliver did not say again. With Casey¡¯s wisp of power, he directly into the spiritual world of


    Casey.


    Although these things were strange, their dialogue and behavior only existed in the spiritual world, Cain


    outside could not see it.


    He could only see Reba frowning on the bed. This had never happened before, and it gave him a


    glimmer of hope.


    But after a while, sitting on the bed, Casey who had his eyes closed frowned, and his body seemed to


    start trembling, which made Cain gave birth to a sense of unease.


    "Is there something wrong?¡± Cain muttered to himself, but there was nothing he could do to help, so he


    had to watch the situation unfold.


    After a while, he suddenly noticed that Reba''s fingers began to move, and then her eyes began to


    move as well, as if she was about to wake up.


    Cain immediately got excited and felt his granddaughter should be able to wake up with the help of


    Casey.


    Sure enough, after a few minutes, Reba, who had been in aa for several months, suddenly


    opened her eyes, and she suddenly sat up from the bed, with a trace of panic on her face.


    Cain saw that, her eyes immediately became bright. He said excitedly, "Reba, you finally wake up, it


    seems that the ancient books are true."


    Reba turned to the edge, she ignored Cain, but fixed her eyes on Casey.


    "Grandpa, do something to save him. He may soon be killed." Reba opened her mouth.


    Cain was stunned and asked, "What do you mean?"


    Reba was worried and told him what happened and that the so called soul poison was false, all


    these were designed by their ancestor to get rebirth.


    Cain was shocked to hear that and he did not expect that there was the god soul of his ancestor in that


    piece of blood jade.


    And the existence god soul that he let the Woods descendant cultivated was to receive rebirth.


    It was all unexpected to him.


    "Granddad, if we don''t do something soon to stop him, this man will be killed." Reba said anxiously.


    Cain was silent, because at this moment, he did not know that he should save Casey, or choose to let


    his ancestore back to life.


    Thetter, after all, seemed to be more beneficial to the Woods family.

 Chapter 934 Destroy You Today

    Chapter 934 Destroy You Today


    In the spiritual world of Casey.


    Oliver, carrying Casey¡¯s god soul to the spiritual world of Casey, and then the god soul immediately


    returned to the spirit of Casey.


    That little man instantly opened his eyes, staring at Oliver with vignce.


    Oliver took a look at it and then he was surprised. He said to himself, "I didn''t think this boy has innate


    god soul. Good, the Woods family has not let me down. If I take his body, I will make better


    achievement."


    Casey gave cold hum to Oliver, without a word, he drove out power of god soul toward Oliver.


    Oliver just gently waved his hand then dissolved Casey''s attack.


    In god soul respect, Casey didn''t understand anything, not to mention god soul attack means, so even


    if it was in his own spiritual world, he could not defeat Oliver who had been existed for more than 500


    years.


    "Boy, you better be obedient, so that I will not let you suffer any pain and I will take your body directly, if


    you insist on resisting, I will have to kill you first!" Oliver said coldly.


    Casey was worried, in a short time, he had no idea how to deal with Oliver.


    Oliver walked toward the god soul of Casey, reached out his hand, his power formed into a rope by god


    soul stretched toward Casey.


    Casey had a hunch that once he got tangled up by this rope, it would be over.


    But he did not know how to deal with it and could only watch this rope bit by bit approaching toward


    him, wrapped and bounded him.


    But at this time, a golden light shed, appeared in front of Casey, it was the Killing Immortals sword in


    the mind of Casey.


    It directly cut the rope, when then the rope became two pieces and then became power of god soul and


    then was absorbed by the Killing Immortals sword.


    Casey felt it incredible and did not expect that the sword could cause damage to the power of god soul.


    However, on second thoughts, Casey understood that the golden sword was gradually restored


    because of his power of god soul, which showed that there was strong connection between the sword


    and power of god soul, so it can cut off the attack of power of god soul.


    Seeing Killing Immortals sword appear, Casey got a glimmer of hope. It seemed that the sword did not


    want its own to have any problem, after all, Casey was its owner. If he died, it must also be irreparably


    damaged.


    Originally Oliver was confident but now he was in astonishment. He did not expect to have such


    change, and for a time, he did not know what to do.


    "What''s going on? The rope that I have gathered with my power of god soul can only be broken by


    someone stronger than me. Or he could only struggle. Why can this boy cut the rope when his power


    was so weak?" Oliver soliloquized, puzzled.


    Casey did not hesitate, took the sword. Since the Killing Immortals sword had effect on god soul, it was


    not necessary he would lose.


    Although it was in his spiritual world now, but no matter it was power of god soul or XuanJin, its


    essence was strength. Since he could use XuanJin to y sword, it would be not difficult to do so with


    god soul.


    Casey stared at Oliver, shouting, "Old man, don''t think you have strong power I can''t deal with you, you


    exist in this world for five hundred years, but I will kill you today!"


    After that, Casey rushed toward Oliver holding the sword.


    Oliver narrowed his eyes. Seeing that the hands of Casey emitting golden light of the sword, he was


    confused.


    Casey rushed to Oliver and yed his familiar sword technique. Knife and sword only had difference in


    the shape, so it did not affect Casey y his strength.


    Oliver released the power of god soul, again swept toward Casey, but this time his god soul power


    failed to have effect on Casey. Casey only needed to gently wave his sword and Oliver''s god soul


    power was cut off.


    Oliver suddenly became panic. Casey¡¯s swordpletely restrained him. Even if his power of god soul


    was strong, it had no effect.


    "What is it you have in your hand that can cut off my power of god soul so easily?" Oliver stared at


    Casey and asked.


    "Why ask so much? All you need to know is that today you will die by my sword, that''s enough!"


    After that, Casey waved forward the Killing Immortals sword, then a huge power storm appeared, fast


    rushing toward Oliver.


    "Tianxing sword technique!¡±


    Light hidden in the power of the storm, unstoppable, even Casey himself did not expect that this sword


    could be so powerful with Tianxing sword technique.


    When Oliver saw this, his face changed suddenly. Even the power of this move made him feel infinite


    danger.


    "Damn it, this boy¡¯s god soul had just been wakening up. Why cane he make so powerful attack!"


    Oliver scolded and then disyed all his power to resist the blow of Casey.


    In fact, the main reason for Casey disyed such powerful attack was the power of the sword. Plus, it


    can control god soul and Casey had advantage in spiritual world, so it caused such a power.


    This situation only appeared in the spiritual world of Casey, if in the outside world, Casey could not y


    such a power even he had the Killing Immortals sword in hand.


    Casey would only let people invade his spiritual world once, after all, it was too dangerous.


    Tianxing sword technique rushed toward Oliver, each light went through Oliver''s spirit, and he can


    could only looked at it without the slightest method.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    In blink of an eye, Oliver''s breath had be weak, and his spirit tended to be transparent, he got no


    spirit.


    At this time, Oliver seemed to think of something, he opened his eyes wide. Looking at Casey, he


    asked, "It this the legendary Killing Immortals sword?!"


    Casey stared at Oliver and asked, "Do you know this sword?"

 Chapter 935 Legend of Killing Immortals Sword

    Chapter 935 Legend of Killing Immortals Sword


    Oliver looked at Casey''s reaction and knew his guess was right. This golden sword in Casey¡¯s hand


    was really the legendary Killing Immortals sword.


    He did not expect that this frightening legendary sword would appear in the spiritual world of Casey.


    No wondered his god soul did not work. After all, this sword was said to be able to cut everything, not


    to mention the power of god soul. If the person holding this sword was strong enough, he could split the


    immortal and space into two.


    "I did not expect I would see it here. What a pity it is in your hands." Oliver said with emotion.


    He had just been seriously injured by Casey¡¯s attack, and his god soul was not stable. Casey with


    Killing Immortals sword for him was invincible, so he already knew what he would end today.


    "Old man, tell me the history of this sword, or I will kill you." Casey said to Oliver coldly.


    Oliver was obviously disdainful about the words of Casey, but even if he had all means, he could not


    defeat Casey who had Killing Immortals sword in hands.


    He helplessly sighed and said, "all right, I can tell you. Legend has it that this sword was a magic


    weapon in ancient times, which was controlled by Supernatural Evil, so it was a magical object."


    "Hearsay Supernatural Evil was disdainful for immortal or god and he held hatred to them, so this


    sword is named Killing Immortals sword. He vowed to kill all immortals."


    "It was said that the sword can cut off all tangible or intangible things in the world. Even the most


    mysterious cause and effect can be broken with it. Its power is naturally imaginable."


    "But although this sword is powerful, but the ancient Supernatural Evil were defeated in the end under


    the siege of a number of immortals, there were rumors that the Supernatural Evil had died, but the


    sword still existed in this world, so there were countless people looking for this sword like crazy, but


    ultimately they failed."


    "So the sword has be a thing of legend. I never thought I could see it in your hand, boy. The


    sword is so much more powerful than you think. It is really a waste in your hand.¡±


    Casey gave cold hum and then said, "What? So you mean that I should give you this sword?"


    For what Oliver said, Casey had doubts.


    It sounded too strange to Casey, and it sounded fake, if there were such things in the world, the world


    would have been destroyed by wars.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Moreover, it was hearsay with low credibility.


    As his understanding of this world gradually increased, sometimes Casey would believed it, for


    instance at the moment this old man had been existing in the world for five hundred years.


    Oliver smiled at Casey and said, "I didn¡¯t expect that, but you have this sword, I am not a threat to you.


    Thy don''t we make a deal, you let me go and find someone to my to take his body, and then I taught


    you all my ability, in this case, you will be the most powerful in the world. How do yo think?"


    Casey thought for a while, gave cold hum and opened his mouth, "You think I will believe you an old


    man who even wants to hurt his offspring? I don¡¯t care about your ability, keep it to your next life!"


    After that, Casey raised his sword and cut toward Oliver.


    A majestic momentum appeared, approaching Oliver''s face.


    Oliver was ferocious on his face. He did not expect Casey to be so decisive to attach him. He thought


    of using some temptation to beguile Casey and to make Casey give up controlling his body, now it


    seemed that there was no hope.


    "Damn, don''t you want to learn god soul practice? What good will it do you if you''re in such a hurry to


    kill me?¡± Oliver shouted at Casey.


    "Haha, I don''t think you will be so kind to teach me god soul practice. You just want to take my body. If


    you stay in this world, it will be a scourge, so you¡¯d better die!"


    Casey did not have any hesitation, as his voice fell, the light hade to Oliver because bright and cut


    toward Oliver''s body.


    Oliver wanted to resist, but he was like a paper in the Killing Immortals Sword. In blink of an eye, his


    whole body was divided into two halves, and then became two pure power of god soul and suspended


    in the spiritual world of Casey.


    Casey did not consider the conditions put forward by Oliver, because Casey could only cope with the


    Oliver in his spiritual world relying on the Killing Immortals Sword.


    Once Oliver came back to his life, no one knew what kind of means he had, and the first person he


    would kill was Casey, after all, Oliver felt the Killing Immortals Sword magical, Casey did not think


    Oliver could resist such a temptation.


    Moreover, if Casey promised Oliver, he needed to find a person for him to be taken away the body, out


    of conscience, Casey could not do such a thing.


    Therefore, he had to get rid of Oliver to avoid many troubles in the future.


    After solving Oliver, Casey took a sigh of relief, and the sword in his hand became dim because of


    energy consumption.


    But the next moment, the sword flew out of the hands of Casey, came to Oliver¡¯s god soul and got


    directly into it to absorb Oliver''s god soul, for a while, it restored to its state before.


    And Oliver''s power of god soul was quite rich, after the restoration, the Killing Immortals Sword did not


    but continued to reply on his god soul to repair its gap.


    Looking at this magical scene, he thought that Oliver''s god soul could exist for five hundred years must


    because his god soul was extraordinary majestic. There was still a group of Oliver¡¯s god soul, if he


    absorbed it, his god soul would be improved, he thought.


    So thinking, Casey, with excitement, walked to the other group of god soul power of Oliver.

 Chapter 936 Ingratitude

    Chapter 936 Ingratitude


    In the Woods¡¯ vi, Reba''s room.


    At this time the room had been crowded with people, in addition to Cain, Reba and Mallory, there


    were several high-level of the Woods family.


    They were looking at Casey who was closing eyes with solemn faces, discussing to save Casey or let


    their ancestore back to life.


    "Cain, our ancestors have prepared foring back to life for 500 years. As long as our ancestor can


    sacrifice him for the sake of our family''s foundation." Said an old Man of the Woods family.


    "Yes, it is of great importance to our Woods family, and this opportunity has been waiting for 500 years,


    if we miss it, it will be difficult to hit it again." Said another man.


    Reba and Mallory showed dissatisfaction after hearing that.


    "I don''t agree, Casey gets into this situation to save me, but you want to harm him, let him be the


    victim of our Woods family, it is unfair to Casey." Reba was righteous and strict.


    Mallory knew general situation from Reba. She only cared about the circumstance of her elder


    sister and did not care the ancestor.


    What was more, this ancestor wanted to take away Reba¡¯s body originally, because Reba did


    not wake up her god soul, it ended like this.


    It was Casey saved Reba, so Mallory was very grateful to Casey.


    And her ancestor was not a good man, even if he came back to life, he would not do anything good.


    She and Reba opposed to let the ancestore back to life.


    "I do not agree either. Casey is good to promise to save my sister, but now we wanted to harm him, the


    Woods family is ungrateful." Mallory stared at a few old men and said.


    A few old man heard that and got angry, one of them said, "What do you know? It is rted to the


    future development of our family. We have been unknown for so many years, even the Chow family


    has higher status than us. Do you want it continue?"


    "That man is our Woods family''s ancestor. How can we be ungrateful? However this boy is just an


    outsider. What does his survival have to do with our Woods family? The only hope for our Woods family


    is the survival of our ancestor." Said another old man.


    Reba and Mallory were worried. They did not expect the old men would be so shameless to say


    that Casey had nothing to do with the Woods family.


    They turned to Cain and gave him a look of entreaty.


    "Grandpa, our Woods family has never had a n to let an ancestore back to life, you asked


    Casey toe to save sister. Sister has woken up now, if we just look at Casey¡¯s body is taken away


    by the ancestor, the Woods family had no moral!" Mallory said pleadingly.


    "Yes grandpa, you taught us since childhood we should be graceful, now if we don¡¯t help Casey, we


    vite our principles" Reba said.


    "What moral and principles? In face of the future of the Woods family, they are nothing at all." The


    elderly of the Woods family retorted.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Cain took a sign and did not know how to do. It happened too suddenly, no one knew Reba¡¯sa


    was rted to the ancestor.


    Now Reba had woken up, but they fell into the dilemma of whether to save Casey.


    If they wanted to save Casey, it was possible, but the Woods family had really been mediocre for too


    long, Cain also want to see its soar.


    When they argued, Casey sitting beside the bed with his eyes closed suddenly sent out a strong


    mental fluctuation, the people in the room felt dizzy and hurried to hold things to support themselves,


    so as not to fall to the ground.


    "What is going on? Why do I feel like my head is being injected with such a powerful force that it''s


    about to explode?" An old man opened his mouth to shout.


    "The ancestor ising back to life! It must be so, now we don''t have to argue, it has be an


    unalterable fact. Tthe Woods family is destined to rise!" Shouted another man with excitement.


    Reba and Mallory went pale on face. It was obvious that they could not stand the sudden explosion


    of spiritual strength.


    Cain stared at Casey withplex mood.


    They had not decided to save Casey or now and the ancestor had been sessful taken away


    Casey¡¯s body?


    Not for a while, Casey opened his eyes, shot a breathtaking light.


    Of course, he could not let the Woods ancestor to take away his body. Oliver had died in the Killing


    Immortals sword, now it was Casey opened his eyes.


    The reason why it happened because Casey absorbed Oliver¡¯s god soul and he became stronger, that


    that was the sign Casey made breakthrough in his god soul.


    Although his current level was notparable to Oliver, he became much stronger.


    Before Casey''s god soul power could only cover the scope of five meters around his body, which was


    dispensable and only yed a little role.


    But now Casey''s god soul power could cover a radius of 100 meters.


    The whole Woods vi at this time had been presented in the mind of Casey, every details could not


    escape the probe of Casey.


    Killing Immortals Sword, because of the half of the power, got a great recovery. Although the gap on


    the sword body had not much change, its power was definitely stronger than it was before.


    The dialogue in this room could be heard by him. He did not expect the Woods family would think of


    sacrificing him to let their ancestore back to life.


    Reba and her sister was righteous, but Casey would never let go the elderly of the Woods family.


    They wanted sacrifice him, so Casey was not polite to them.


    After his god soul power back, Casey stood up and looked at the elders of the Woods family.


    A few elders saw his cold eyes and shivered and then knelt down to Casey.


    "Dear ancestor, you are alive again! Congrattions. With you in our Woods family, we will shine


    brightly in the future!"


    Casey gave cold hum and pinched the neck of one of the men.


    "Your ancestor is dead, and I''m Casey! Since you think of your ancestor, go to hell to apany him!"


    After that, without hesitation, Casey twisted the man''s neck.

 Chapter 937 Good and Evil

    Chapter 937 Good and Evil


    Cain, Reba and Mallory were surprised, looking at Casey who had waken up. They did not expect


    Casey could be able to solve their ancestor by his own.


    The elders of the Woods family were panic. Seeing that Casey broke a person''s neck, they were


    scared.


    "How...... How is that possible? You''re still the boy? Where is my ancestor?" Another man said staring


    at Casey.


    Casey looked at him and said in a cold voice, "As I said, he died."


    A few elders were in horror. They never thought that Casey would defeat their ancestor. They thought


    as long as they did not save him, he would be defeated by their ancestor.


    Unexpectedly Casey had killed their ancestor, which was different from what they had in mind.


    More importantly, Casey heard their dialogue. They knew that it was equal to intentional murder of


    Casey, so if Casey killed them, they deserved it.


    "I kindly help your family, but you nned to sacrifice me in order to let your ancestor back to life. I was


    really na?ve and thought you would help me, but I am so wrong.¡± Casey''s voice had strange prating


    force, which made the hearts of these people tremble.


    He directly released Xuangong, emitting bursts of light on his hands, then with a sh, he came to the


    Woods elders, reached out to choke their necks.


    There were three elders insisted on sacrificing Casey, one had been killed and the two could not


    survive for sure.


    Casey did not give them any opportunity to beg for mercy, with direct force, he twisted the neck of two


    people.


    The rest of the Woods elders looked at Casey with worry. In the discussion, they did not express their


    opinions, but it did not mean that Casey who was in rage would spare them.


    Fortunately, Casey was man clear of good and evil. They did not advocate the sacrifice of Casey,


    Casey would not do anything to them.


    The atmosphere in the room was solemn and Cain had not expected it to turn out this way. He had a


    mixed expression on his face.


    Although Reba and Mallory did not want to sacrifice Casey and they felt relieved when Casey woke


    up, but seeing that he had killed the three elders, they were startled.


    Casey turned around and looked at Cain coldly.


    When Cain received his look, his body quivered and he felt bad premonition.


    "I have always been clear about good and evil, I will not spare those who want to kill me. Cain, do you


    think you wanted to sacrifice me to bright your ancestor back to life?" Casey stared at Cain and asked.


    Cain took a deep breath. From the moment he was sure that Casey woke up, Cain knew that he had


    He did not hesitate, but directly knelt down in front of Casey.


    "Casey, kill me, I did have hesitation before. I invited you to be here and knew you were in danger, I


    should have saved you in the first time, but I chose to find the Woods elders to discuss about this


    matter, it was dying time."


    "I know what I did was wrong. I can understand that you feel angry with me. You can kill me.¡±


    Reba and Mallory looked at their grandfather with worry and did not expect him to ask Casey to kill


    him.


    Two people looked at each other, and then knelt down in front of Casey.


    "Casey, my grandfather made a mistake. Please show mercy and spare his life." Reba opened her


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    mouth.


    "Casey, it is our fault, grandpa did not know how to decide at that time. If you really want to me,


    punish me, I am willing to bear all the consequences for my grandpa." Mallory spoke.


    Casey looked at three people and gave cold hum and then poured out after a surge of power which


    rushed toward them.


    Each of them felt fainted in their head, then vomited a mouthful of blood and turned pale on their faces.


    Casey used the power of god soul to hurt their minds, so that they got serious injuries, which was a


    lesson to them.


    "I spare your life for the sake of your two granddaughters; but remember that I gave you your life, if you


    again hesitate from what is right and what is wrong, I will kill you." Casey said in a cold voice.


    Cain said, "Don¡¯t worry, it is really my fault, you will have my life. I will not have any hesitation to your


    Casey nodded and did not speak again.


    Reba and Mallory had no objection and felt d.


    After all, Casey had saved Reba, but they wanted to kill Casey, which was really ungrateful.


    With the strength of Casey, he had no problem to destroy their whole Woods, now Casey just killed


    three elders and made the three seriously injured, which was really the best result.


    Reba went to Casey, bowed to him and then said shyly, "Thank you for saving my life. It is really our


    bad. To thank you, I am willing to give you my virginity, please don¡¯t be angry."


    Mallory yanked her and said, "sister, don''t do this, Casey had no interest on it."


    Reba was stunned and then she looked at Casey¡¯s lower body and then looked away.


    Was there something wrong with his lower body?


    "Casey, I''m really sorry, I didn''t know you had a disease in this respect, sorry." Reba apologized,


    howeverter, she felt something wrong.


    Casey was embarrassed and thought the two sisters were eager to send themselves to a man.


    Mallory did not expect that Reba would think so, she was embarrassed and said, "Oh, sister, I do


    not mean that. It is, Casey has been married."


    Reba became flushed and she dare not continue to look directly at Casey''s eyes. She said " I''m


    really sorry. I thought too much."


    Casey did not care about them, but looked at Cain, said, "Bring me your ancient books and the method


    of god soul practice."

 Chapter 938 Ancient Books

    Chapter 938 Ancient Books


    In the study, Casey was sitting in front of a desk, where ced a few ancient books of yellow pages,


    curled book edge, but the content could not be seen clearly.


    Casey had been sitting there watching for half a day, when it was getting dark and the lights were on, it


    was the arrival of night.


    Mallory and Reba stood in the corridor outside the study, whispering, afraid to disturb Casey¡¯s


    reading, but two girls chatted happily.


    Although Casey made them injured, but in order to be able to serve Casey at any time, the two girls


    had not rxed. They had received mental training since childhood, so their willpower was better than


    ordinary people, it was a problem to hold on for this period of time.


    Reba had just woke up, she did not know what happened, so Mallory told her about Casey.


    Reba listened carefully and she was surprise to his deeds. She had never thought he could rely on


    his own to fight the five Guwu families and even killed the lord of the Chow family.


    It was a lifetime of bragging rights for a young man who had not reached his thirty.


    And Casey killed their ancestor who had existed for five hundred years. He had been Reba¡¯s


    spiritual world for so long, and Reba knew his strength was terrible.


    So Reba admired Casey. She had never seen such an excellent man.


    When she said she was willing to offer her virginity to Casey, it was because she was grateful, now she


    was really interested in Casey from the bottom of her heart.


    But Casey had been married, she could only bury her thought in her heart.


    "Oh, I wish such an excellent man has never been married, it is ok if he has a girlfriend. There''s no


    hope now." Reba said.


    Mallory immediately covered her mouth andughed, saying, "Sister, you are nymphomaniac again."


    "Oh, don''t think I can''t read your thoughts, you probably think the same as me. Fortunately he is


    married, otherwise we two would be rivals in love." Reba said.


    Mallory immediately turned blushed and lowered her head, no longer talked to her sister.


    In the room, Casey put down the ancient books in his hands, took a long sigh of relief. He spent an


    afternoon to finish reading the ancient books.


    After reading the detailed introduction about the god soul, Casey had understanding about his current


    situation.


    The little man in his mind was indeed his god soul, and Casey learned that he had innate god soul


    which was rare, so his god soul woke up when he absorbed the power of Scarlet Sun Wood.


    If it was not innate god soul, even if Casey practiced it since he was born, he could not have


    sessfully woke up his god soul in his 20s.


    Although Mallory was one step close to wake up her god soul, this one step was likely to take her life to


    make break through.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    After reading the ancient books of the Woods family, Casey knew that it was risky to rashly absorb the


    power of Scarlet Sun Wood. If he was unlucky, even if he had one hundred lives, he would die.


    If he had another time, Casey certainly would not recklessly wake up his god soul.


    In the ancient books, there were not much introduction of innate god soul, after all, few people had


    innate god soul in Oliver''s time. The probability of the urrence of innate god soul was hundreds of


    times smaller than winning lottery, so Oliver would not bother to introduce the innate god soul in details.


    The rest of the ancient books was about how to cultivate god soul and preparation for awakening god


    soul. It had no use to Casey, but through these, Casey understood some basic concepts about god


    soul.


    For example, the mean of Casey released the power of god soul to detect the surrounding situation


    was named god mind.


    God mind¡¯s coverage was rted to the strength of god soul. When Casey awakened god soul, he


    could only feel the radius of five meters, and after the absorption of Oliver''s power of god soul, he could


    reach the range of one hundred meters.


    At the same time, the masters of Unrealm mentioned by Thomas had been introduced in these ancient


    books. It was said that to reach the Unrealm, the god soul had to wake up first. At this time, Casey


    knew why Thomas thought he was the most hopeful to reach Unrealm.


    These ancient books had a lot of useful knowledge to Casey, after reading these ancient books, Casey


    understood the wonderful ce of the human spirit.


    In the past, he always believed that people''s spiritual world was very fragile and needed to survive by


    relying on the body. Only by making the body strong could the spirit be guaranteed.


    But after reading these ancient books, Casey knew that the spirit of a person was also likely to achieve


    quite horrible level. Some powerful masters, relying on their god soul, torn apart opponent¡¯s


    indestructible body.


    Even with a thought, the masters who had god soul could kill hundreds of thousands of soldiers in the


    battlefield, relying on the power of god soul.


    This means, no matter how strong the body became, was iparable.


    However, it was very difficult to achieve this level. Even if the master of Unrealm could rely more on


    physical strength, few people would spend a huge amount of time and energy to study god soul, after


    all, it was hard to obtain significant resultspared physical exercise.


    Casey had not read the Method of god soul practice, he was not in a hurry. The Woods family had


    given him the Method, and he nned to study it when he got back home.


    After putting down the ancient books, Casey stood up, stretched his body and looked at the direction of


    the wall. He could hear the conversation between Reba and Mallory through god mind.


    Listening to the conversation, Casey could not help shaking her head with a wry smile.


    As he made his way to the door, an idea came into his head and a wicked smile came over his face.


    Then he released his god mind, ording to some information he saw in ancient books, with a strange


    way, he enveloped in Reba and Mallory.


    After he pushed the door out, he walked toward the two sisters, Reba and Mallory could not see


    him. When he passed by, they were still in the coy chat and did not find anything wrong.

 Chapter 939 Hes Gone

    Chapter 939 He''s Gone


    Casey stopped in front of the two sisters, staring at them for a while, and found that they really didn''t


    seem to notice themselves.


    After hearing these two people were still discussing his own deeds, Casey just smiled and then walked


    toward the downstairs.


    At this time Cain was sitting downstairs in the middle of the living room, thinking about some things in


    his mind. He looked up and found Casey walking down, so he quickly stood up.


    "Casey, have you finished reading those ancient books?" Cain asked.


    Casey smiled seeing that Cain could see him.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    What he had just done was a kind of camouge created by the power of god soul to make a man


    ignore something from his subconscious.


    So Reba and Mallory could not see Casey passing by them because of it.


    But this means only had impact on ordinary people who had weak spirit but not the people practiced


    god soul, unless Casey''s god soul grew to a certain extent.


    Reba and Mallory had practiced god soul, but they had serious injuries and focused on talking


    about Casey, so they could not see him.


    Cain had lived decades longer than the two girls, so it was not so easy to fool him.


    Casey used that mean to the two girls because he did not want to get into any trouble. Hearing that


    they wanted to offer their virginity, Casey felt headache and did not want to have contact with them.


    "I have finished reading the ancient books, and it is already dark. I will not disturb you much." Casey


    said to Cain.


    Cain said, "It is ok, you helped us, it doesn''t matter if you live here."


    Casey shrugged and said he didn''t want to live here.


    He went straight out and said, "I''m going now, but I''lle back again if I need anything."


    Cain said, "Ok, you cane and read the books at any time."


    Casey nodded, did not say anything but walked straight out of the Woods¡¯ vi.


    Euan''s Land Rover was parked outside the vi, although it hit the Santana, because its quality was


    good, it had no problem even if there were only a few scratches.


    The car key was in the car, Casey opened the door and sat in.


    Looking at Casey drove away, Cain took a breath of relief and then said to himself with doubts, "Were


    the girls at the door of the study? Why they had note down?"


    Cain walked back to the vi and walked to the second floor, only to find Reba and Mallory were still


    talking.


    "What are you two talking about? Why didn¡¯t you see Casey off?" Cain opened his mouth.


    Two girls saw Cain came and shut their mouths. Hearing Cain''s words, they were surprised. Reba


    said, "He has not gone, we have been standing here and did not see him out."


    "Yes, grandpa, Casey has note out." Mallory said.


    Cain took a look at the two girls one eye, said, "You just focused on talking and did not find Casey had


    left. If you do not believe me, check by yourselves."


    Both girls immediately ran to the study, opened the door, and saw that it was empty. They were


    shocked.


    "How...... How is that possible? We''ve been standing in the corridor. We''d have noticed if he''d left."


    Reba murmured to herself.


    "Yes, even if we focused on talking, we couldn''t have ignored a living man walking past us. Did he jump


    out of a window?" Mallory said with doubts.


    "I saw him walk down the stairs. He couldn''t have jumped from the window." Cain said.


    There people were confused. After a long time, Cain seemed to understand something, then shook his


    head and sighed, "It seems that Casey does not want to see you two. He must use some means, so


    that you two cannot see him, and he will save trouble."


    Hearing that, Reba and Mallory became silent and showed disappointment.


    ...


    In the Davies¡¯ house, Casey drove the car to the underground garage, and the butler hurried over to


    open the door. Seeing that Casey did note back with his Santana, he was confused.


    But he did not dare to ask, even if Casey threw his Santana away, he dared say anything.


    Casey parked the Land Rover in the same spot as Santana, got out of the car and walked directly


    toward the butler.


    The butler saw Casey came over, he felt uneasy and guessed Casey might talk to him about his car.


    Casey changed the car, it was likely because his santana broke down, and it cause damage to Casey,


    then he must have a certain responsibility. Casey might directly fire him because of this thing, so he


    was nervous.


    "Lord." The butler greeted him politely.


    Casey gave him the key of the Land Rover.


    The butler thought Casey was to let him put the key to his duty room.


    "The car is yours from now on." Casey said.


    The butler was stunned and revealed an inquiry look.


    Casey smiled, after apology, he exined to the butler what happened today. He said he was sorry for


    the Santana and hoped the butler could forgive him, and the Land Rover was thepensation to him.


    The butler was dumbstruck. His Santana valued a few, but the Land Rover valued more than one


    million. It was ridiculous to exchangend Rover with Santana.


    And Casey really drove the Land Rover back, which showed that person did it for the sake of Casey.


    Butler wanted to give the key back to Casey, after all, the car was too valuable, he must not ept it,


    but Casey insisted that the car was topensate him.


    After pushing the key back into the hands of the butler, Casey turned and walked away.


    The butler looked at the Land Rover key in his hands, he was moved and felt lucky that he had a good


    boss.


    He secretly vowed in his heart, even if he was just in charge of a garage, he would do his job well and


    could not live up to the kindness of Casey.

 Chapter 940 Men from the North Border

    Chapter 940 Men from the North Border


    A jeep was parked on the side of the road somewhere in B City.


    A man and a woman were in military dress in the jeep. The man was tall, there was a dash of


    arrogance between the eyebrows, a scar wide as a thumb on his forehead, looked ferocious and


    intimidating.


    The woman looked frivolous and capable, even if the neutral clothes could not cover up her


    temperament, coupled with exquisite and eye-catching facial features, in the army, she must be the


    most beautiful.


    The man was named Boone Wace, thirty-nine years old, a senior officer in the North Border, the


    deputy instructor of the Dragon Army. He was famous in Thai boxing, even in the army, there were few


    people could defeat him.


    The woman was named Camille Hussain, 23 years old, civil service in the military. She had just joined


    the army for one year, because of her excellent performance, she political instructor of the general


    instructor of the Dragon Army.


    The two of them were there to take the general instructor of the Dragon Army, appointed by the


    Casey was the general instructor of the Dragon Army.


    Camille was reading the information of the general instructor got from the army, because of the identity


    of Casey was special, and Magnus valued Casey, so Casey¡¯s information belonged to the top secret.


    The average people could only see some basic information about Casey. Casey¡¯s strength, means and


    award were all encrypted, only the highest level of the military could read it.


    People at Camille''s level could only see some basic information about Casey.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what was in Commander¡¯s mind. I don¡¯t feel this Casey special. He is just lord of the


    Davies family and he used to be a live-in son-inw in J City. At that time, ording to the data, he


    was a loser and he did not change until he took over the Davies family."


    "Just by experience, he indeed had quite rich experience, but he was once known as a loser, how can


    he be qualified to the general instructor of the Dragon Army, after all, the Dragon Army was the most


    powerful army.


    Camille said her doubts to Boone.


    Boone heard Camille¡¯s words and showed a contemptuous smile, said, "I have read his information, at


    the beginning, I thoughtmander made a mistake, so I askedmander, butmander said


    there is no mistake, and it is this Casey appointed."


    "Commander told me that Casey did not look so simple, so I must not look down at him, and then I


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    read the data for a long time. Finally I understandmander wanted him to train the spirit of those


    arrogant people of the Dragon Army."


    Camille was still puzzled and asked, "With this Casey?"


    "Ok. Casey used to be in live-in son-inw, he must be able to endure grievance,ter he became the


    lord of the Davies family, which shows that he has some means. And he was far from the ability to be a


    general instructor and it will certainly cause dissatisfaction to the Dragon Army. And Casey could


    suppress the Dragon Army¡¯s soldiers with his identity.¡±


    "In the army, the orders of the superior are greater than the heaven. The soldiers of the Dragon Army


    cannot say anything even if they are dissatisfied. This is a very painful training for their minds. And


    Casey as a flexible man certainly can endure the Dragon Army¡¯s dissatisfaction. I think that was why


    Boone exined to Camille.


    Camille thought it made sense, but there was something strange about it.


    "But you are not more handy in that, he can promoted you to be the general instructor. Why does he


    have to find Casey?" Camille asked.


    Boone showed embarrassment. Magnus used to be the general instructor, now he gave this position


    out, Boone thought it was his turn to get promoted.


    But he found Casey who had no military experience to be the general instructor, and Casey was just


    more than twenty years old, which surprised everyone.


    Boone was dissatisfied, but dared not say anything, so he guessed Magnus found Casey to test him.


    "He must have his n. I think, in addition to train the Dragon Army¡¯s soldiers, he wanted to test me. I


    have coveted for the position as a general instructor for years, he might think I take it too seriously, so


    he finds Casey and wants to see if I can lead the Dragon Army well."


    Boone said. Camille feel Boone said is very reasonable, after all, if Commander really did not want to


    use Boone, he would not want a man in his 20s to be the general instructor.


    "I hope this general instructor will be good. I heard that such a man who used to be a liven-in son-in-


    subordinates to vent his past anger. In this case, I will have headache.¡± Camille said with worry.


    Boone smiled and said, "You don''t have to worry about that. Although the military has a rigid hierarchy


    and needs to obey orders, those who are proud and arrogant still value strength more. Barracks are


    still the ce most respected for force."


    "If this new instructor is a worthless loser with no ability, the soldiers of the Dragon Army will not endure


    him. ording to the data, I think this boy cannotst a week and he will leave." Boone confidently


    said.


    Camille smiled and said nothing more.


    Boone''s eyes be deep, staring at the data of Casey in Camille¡¯s hand, he squinted.


    "Boy, you robbed my position as general instructor, don''t expect me to be good to you. I have been


    practicing Thai boxing since I was small, few people in the army can defeat me. Even the people


    outside world called me master of Thai boxing, what quality do you have to steal my position? When


    you are in the north border, I will teach you a lesson." Boone murmured.


    After a while, a thin figure appeared on the street. Boone and Camille looked at the figure and were


    shocked.


    "There he is, the boy." Boone opened his mouth.


    Camille looked at Casey, mumbling, "He looks ordinary. It is true that Commander find him to test you.


    ording to you words, this guy will have bad luck."

 Chapter 941 Play Rough

    Chapter 941 y Rough


    When Boone heard Camille''s words, heughed and said, "You can watch itter. Let me first let our


    new instructor understand that going to the army is not as dignified as being the head of a family in this


    secr society."


    Soon, Casey walked to the jeep. He did not take much things but a bag containing a few clothes and


    some important items.


    Magnus did not tell him how long he would stay in the army, but Casey felt his mission would be


    finished as long as the soldiers was trained, which was not difficult, so he felt he thought he would stay


    in the North Border for too long.


    Before going out, Casey had been settled affairs of the Davies family, and a few days before the, he


    had concentrated on apanying Edith and Sherry.


    Although Edith did not want Casey to go to the north border, Casey had to, so she could not ask him to


    stay.


    So two people agreed that Casey went outside and Edith was at home to take care everything of the


    Davies family.


    Aftering to the front of the jeep, Casey looked inside and found that it was a man and a woman.


    He had already learned who would to pick him up, so he knew the names of the two people.


    He stood by the side of the car and waited for the two men to get off, but after a long time, neither of


    them showed any intention of getting off.


    Camille originally wanted to get off to say hello to Casey, but was stopped by Boone.


    ording to his meaning, he wanted to see what Casey would do after being ignored, and to let him


    know people in the army could not be messed with.


    Seeing that Boone and Camille pretended that they had not seen him, Casey was clear in the mind


    what they wanted to do.


    He showed a teasing radian, shouted to the car, "Boone Wace, Camille Hussain! Get out of the car!"


    As a master of half sublimation, Casey had a vigorous voice which was prating, even across the


    window, it could shake the ears of people.


    Boone and Camille were shocked and got off the car.


    Boone stared at Casey and then said with a smile, "You are Casey Davies, right? I am really sorry, we


    were chatting just now and did not notice you."


    Camille followed suit and said, "Hello, general instructor. I am your political instructor, Camille Hussain."


    Casey gave cold hum and said, "What is your mission?"


    Camille replied, "Take general instructor to the North Border."


    "Is it a dereliction of duty that I passed you and you didn''t see me?" Casey questioned.


    Two people was stunned and did not expect that Casey said they were dereliction of duty.


    "General instructor, we were just distracted, it is not so serious." Boone looked at Casey with


    dissatisfaction.


    Casey looked at Boone and said in a cold voice, "I am the general instructor or you are the general


    instructor? Is it your turn to tell me what to do?"


    Boone could not refute and could only say, "No, you are right."


    "Picking up people is trifle and you can¡¯t do it well, it shows that you are not capable. No wonder your


    Boone did not expect that Casey would say he was not capable, now it seemed that he had not chance


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    to exin.


    Camille hated Boone secretly. If she had known it, she would not listen to Boone.


    "You two now do 100 push-ups as punishment. If you do it again, you will not just do push-ups." Casey


    said coldly.


    Boone and Camille looked at each other, now they were on the street, if they did push-ups, they would


    beughed at by others.


    "What, my orders don''t work? I''ll have to talk to yourmander." Casey opened his mouth.


    "We will do it!" Boone hurriedly opened his mouth, if themander knew that he deliberately ignored


    the new general instructor, he would never be able to be a general instructor.


    With that, he fell to the ground and began to do push-ups.


    Many people passing by saw this and gathered around to watch.


    Boone was unhappy, but in the face of superior¡¯s orders, he had to obey. And he was sure that Casey


    had no ability and could only control him relying on his identity.


    Camille was in dilemma seeing that Boone began to do push-ups. She had few physical training and


    100 push-ups for her was difficult. Plus, they were on the street.


    Casey saw Camille had no action, he asked, "Do you want to disobey my order?"


    Camille shook her head and said, "General instructor, I''m a girl..."


    Casey gave cold hum and said "sorry, men and women are equal. You made a mistake, you should be


    punished."


    Camille had to lie on the ground and do push-ups.


    Boone was a master of Thai boxing. One hundred push-ups are just a piece of cake for him. He could


    finish them in a short time.


    Camille was painful, although her physical quality was much better than the average girls, it was still


    very difficult for her to do one hundred push-ups. In the end, she could not lift up her arms.


    Boone looked at Camille with guilt, because Camille was punished because of him. If he had known


    this, he would not have do it.


    At the same time, he disliked Casey and vowed to let Casey know his power. In the north border, he


    would let Casey know who the boss was.


    Casey was not afraid of offending Boone or Camille. Although he had not been a soldier, he knew what


    kind of ce of the army was, if he showed he was easy to be bullied, these rebellious soldiers would


    turn over the sky.


    Casey could see that he could not convince Boone, but he was not in a hurry. When they were in the


    north border, Casey would show them how power he was.


    Finally, Camille finished the push-ups, climbed up from the ground, looked at Casey with resentment.


    Casey did not care about it but got directly into the car.


    Camille turned to look at Boone. Boone whispered to Camille, "Don¡¯t worry, I will teach him a lesson.


    Even if he was the general instructor, he can¡¯t be arrogant to us."

 Chapter 942 Reaching the North Border

    Chapter 942 Reaching the North Border


    In the Military Airport of B City.


    Boone and Camille drove Casey here. Three people went in a helicopter and headed for the north


    border.


    Because of what happened before, Camille and Boone did not want to talk to Casey, so the helicopter


    had been very silent. Camille from time to time grudgingly took a nce at Casey, ming Casey for


    punishing her.


    After all, Camille was treated as a beautiful girl in the army. There were many men in the army and


    Camille looked pretty, so no one would punish her to do push-ups.


    Now this new general instructor punished her, as if he did not regard her as a woman, which naturally


    made her ufortable.


    Casey saw Camille''s anger. Seeing that she was silent, he deliberately began to ask her some


    questions.


    Camille was angry, but she was Casey¡¯s political instructor, so she had to answer Casey''s questions


    differently.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Casey did not mind Camille¡¯s attitude. In view of the performance of the girls he met before, Casey


    preferred Camille held a bad attitude to him.


    Casey was not narcissistic, but with his achievements at this age, it was easier to attract the attention


    of girls. People instinctively worshiped those with ability, which was known by Casey.


    Through some questions, Casey understood the current situation of the north border.


    The north border was next to S Country, the weather and the terrain were harsh. Although sparsely


    popted, it was the important military. Only this ce was guarded, the people in the country could


    enjoy a peaceful and happy life.


    In recent years, although the interior was peaceful and stable, and people were thriving, the national


    border was not as peaceful as people imagined.


    Friction between it and the S Country was constant in recent years, although there was no big conflict,


    they had constant small fight. The country was bing stronger and stronger, so the S country could


    not defeat it. And there was Dragon Army in the North Border, S country dare not do anything to it.


    It was because of the silent efforts of these soldiers in the North Border, people in the country could live


    a happy and stable life.


    But even if other countries did not dare to invade the country, they could not rx, after all, the world¡¯s


    situation was unpredictable, no one knew what would happen in the future, so everyone would try to


    make themselves stronger.


    And that was why Magnus wanted Casey to be the general instructor of the Dragon army.


    The north border was vast with countless strong army, the Dragon Army was only one of the strongest


    armies. In addition to the Dragon Army, there were many outstanding armies with achievements in the


    north border. They, together, were the strongest army in C County.


    ...


    In the military base of the Dragon Army in the north border.


    Several men in camouge uniforms were standing on top of a cliff overlooking the Dragon Army base.


    The men in camouge uniforms were dragging a rope, and a man was tied to the rope, and they let


    him down from the cliff, and about ten meters down, the man nted a g on the cliff.


    "Captain, are you ready?" Shouted a burly man who was holding on to the rope.


    "Pull me up." A deep voice sounded, and the men immediately pulled the rope up.


    The man who went down to nt the battle g was the captain of the Dragon Army. His name was


    Doyle. He had a square face, tall figure and deep eyes, lookedposed.


    The men who followed Doyle to nt the battle g were the captains of each element of the Dragon


    Army. They were the elite of the Dragon Army, no matter where they were ced, they were Kings of


    war.


    "Captain, the new general instructor wille and take the battle g. Boone let us put the battle g


    here, he was to y tough to the new general instructor. What if the new general instructor is angry?"


    Asked a swarthy man, named Drake, captain of the first element of Dragon Army.


    "Boone is ying tough to the new general instructor. I heard that this new instructor is a member of a


    big family in B City. Such people generally are pampered and had no tough experience. We don¡¯t know


    why he bes our general instructor, but if he is weak, no one would listen to him. Bonne let us nt


    the battle g here just to test the new general instructor." Glenn, the captain of the second element


    spoke intelligently.


    "Yes, I have no idea how the leader think and let a person B City to be our general instructor. If he has


    no ability, he will be only bullied by us."


    "Haha, you are right, let this new general instructor understand the sinister of this society. We have


    boring training every day, maybe this new general instructor is fun for us."


    ...


    The others began to talk.


    Doyle stared at several of them and said, "Ok, the new general instructor hasn''te yet, and you are


    already thinking about how to make trouble for him. If he turns out to be a man of means, it will be you


    who will be in trouble."


    "Oh, captain, you think too much, such a person could only make money and pick up girls. We only


    value strength, if he can¡¯t defeat us, he would be in bad luck. Glenn was clearly dismissive of the new


    general instructor.


    "This new instructor may not even be able to beat me. When I get the chance, I''ll have to fight him


    alone. If I beat him, I''ll be famous." Drake said with expectation.


    Doyle did not refute their remarks and clearly did not think highly of the new general instructor, but he


    was a reserved person and did not speak out his mind.


    As they were discussing, a person stretched out his hand to point to the distant horizon and opened his


    mouth, "Look, helicopter, that should be the helicopter of the new general instructor."


    Everyone looked that way, Doyle said, "Hurry. It will take some time to get down from here. We must


    get back before theynd."


    They all nodded, and hurried down the slope.


    Now the battle g was inserted in the cliff, if Casey wanted to get the battle g, there were two


    options, one was to bypass, go up from this slope and then let someone drag the battle g down.


    The other was to climb straight up the cliff, but it was a hundred meters high, and even the trained


    soldiers didn''t think the new general instructor could climb that high.


    So Casey would be embarrassed for sure.

 Chapter 943 See for Fun

    Chapter 943 See for Fun


    In the training base of the Dragon Army.


    After Doyle came back with his people, he had sounded the gathering whistle. At this time, all the


    members of the Dragon Army had gathered here, waiting for the arrival of the new general instructor.


    The helicopter stopped not far away, Casey, Boone and Camille came down. Casey looked at these


    powerful soldiers, he was shocked.


    Boone looked toward the cliff and saw the battle g of the Dragon Army already stuck in the cliff. His


    face showed a yful smile.


    He turned to look at Casey, and then said with a smile, "General instructor, there is all the members of


    the Dragon Army, they are the elite. I believe after you be the general instructor of the Dragon


    Army, they will reach to the next level."


    Casey did not pay attention to Boone''spliments, but walked toward the Dragon Army soldiers.


    Doyle immediately took the lead and shouted, "Wee, general instructor!"


    Everybody immediately followed shout, "Wee, general instructor!"


    It was thunderous and mind-blowing, which was the grandeur of the First Army of the North Border.


    Casey nodded with satisfaction, after looking at Boone behind him, he asked, "Is there a handover


    ceremony? Do it now."


    Boone said, "General instructor, there is a handover ceremony, and you need to take the battle g and


    lead the solders to make a vow. But the g is not above the cliff. ording to the military only the


    general instructors can touch the battle g, see..."


    Casey turned his head toward the cliff and saw the battle g fluttering in the wind. He turned his head


    and nced at Boone.


    Boone immediately removed his line of sight, as if he did not notice the eyes of Casey.


    Casey immediately understood that this must be deliberately arranged by Boone.


    Camille stared at the cliff and then said, "It''s so high. How do you get it down?"


    The Dragon Army soldiers stared at Casey, and wanted to see how he dealt with it.


    Boone turned his eyes, and then smiled at Casey and said, "General instructor, this is just a ceremony,


    although the provisions say only the general instructor can touch the g, if you can''t take the g


    down, I can help."


    He thought putting the battle g on the cliff could let Casey take the initiative to admit his weakness,


    once he said he really can''t take the battle g from the cliff down, it would be difficult to build up his


    prestige in the hearts of the Dragon Army soldiers in the future.


    And he could use this opportunity to show that, although 100 meters high of cliff was difficult to climb,


    with some tools, he could do it.


    As a Thai boxing master, Boone had some experience in rock climbing, so he had specially prepared


    climbing tools, which he intended to use today.


    He was confident that he could get the g down in half an hour.


    After that, he believed that the Dragon Army soldiers would certainlypare him with Casey, when


    the time came, they would certainly think that he was more suitable to be the general instructor.


    "No need, I''ll just go up and get it myself." Casey said to Boone lightly.


    Boone was stunned and did not expect that Casey would say he would go up to take it, after all, 100


    meters high cliffs was not easy to go up for some masters of martial arts.


    Boone heard that the grandmaster of the martial arts had quite horrible means, they might be able to


    climb this 100 meters high cliff with some tools, but Boone heard that the grandmasters were elderly


    people. He did not feel that Casey at his 20s had the ability as grandmaster.


    "General instructor, this cliff is 100 meters high, it is not easy to climb up, and if you want to climb up,


    you can only climb from the back of the slope. It is almost evening now, when you react the top, I am


    afraid it will be dark." Boone opened his mouth.


    Camille, looking at Casey, said, "General instructor, for the sake of your safety, don''t try to be brave.


    Boone is a Thai master, let him go up to take it and it can save some time."


    Casey smiled at the two of them and said, "You think too much. It won''t take me a minute to take the


    g down."


    After that, Casey went to the cliff. When he reached to the edge of the cliff, he put down his bag.


    Muramasa was in his hand, and he would use it when he went up the cliff to fetch the g.


    Everyone turned toward the cliff. Boone narrowed his eyes and he wanted to know how Casey took


    down the battle g in less than a minute.


    After all, it was impossible.


    "Boone, you go to advise that stupid guy. If anything happens, it will be troublesome." At this time


    Casey had gone far, Camille was not afraid to be heard by Casey, so she called Casey stupid.


    Boone waved his hand and said, "No need, since he said he can take it down, let¡¯s see him how he


    takes it down. If he fails, he would be embarrassed."


    Hearing that, Camille fell silent and turned toward Casey.


    "Hum, hateful guy, punish me to do push-ups, he deserves to be embarrassed." Camille muttered to


    herself.


    The Dragon Army soldiers began to whisper.


    "I can''t believe that our new instructor is really good at boasting. He said he could take down the battle


    g in less than a minute, even if Boone would not say that." Muttered Glenn.


    "Yes. It is so high that it would take him more than half an hour to climb up even from the slope. It is


    crazy for him to think of bringing down the battle g in one minute." Drake chimed in.


    "Probably he wants to pretend to be strong in front of us, regrettably he is not good enough and make


    himself awkward."


    "Wait for the fun. If he fails to get the g down within a minute, he''ll have very little prestige in the


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Dragon Army."


    ...


    Although he had gone far, Casey used his god mind to see their move. Listening to their ridicule, he


    showed a yful smile on his face.


    "Want to see fun? I''m afraid you can¡¯t reach your dream today."


    Muttering a sentence, Casey had pulled out the Muramasa.

 Chapter 944 Amazing Technique

    Chapter 944 Amazing Technique


    They looked at Casey took out a knife with puzzlement. They really did not know How Casey took


    down the g with a knife.


    ¡°Is he trying to cut it down with his knife? Regardless of whether he has the strength or not, chopping


    down the g would only upset the Dragon Army.¡± Boone said with a sneer.


    In his heart, Casey could not take down the g in a minute, he must be embarrassed today.


    But what happened next surprised him and his sneer stopped abruptly, giving way to utter shock.


    Casey pulled out Muramasa and the knife instantly emitted bursts of light, which was magic.


    Then Casey''s body moved fast toward the cliff. As he fell, the ground vibrated slightly.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    And Casey¡¯s speed had reached the point that ordinary people could not imagine. They stood in the


    distance watching a residual shadow. It was special effects produced byputer.


    When Casey rushed to the edge of the cliff, his foot used force, and then there was a circle of


    fluctuation released by power, and then he rushed to the top a shell.


    In this case, Casey jumped up dozens of meters, which amazed everyone present.


    After his speed lowered down, Casey reached out his hand and inserted Muramasa into the mountain,


    and stopped on it with Xuangong.


    Then the Muramasa broke out a strong power, by the impact, Casey again rushed toward the top. In


    blink of an eye, he hade to the ce where the g was.


    After he pulled out the g, he did not stop, but continued to rise toward the top, and finally sat on the


    top of the cliff.


    He inserted the g next to him, overlooking the people in the training base. Casey, like a god, looked


    at the people as ants.


    People below felt a sense of pressure from Casey, this feeling could not be given by a general


    instructor.


    ¡°...... Is he still a person? How the hell did he do that? How did he climb a hundred meters up the cliff?¡±


    The expression on Drake¡¯s face had been stiff.


    ¡°My God, I wasn''t dreaming, was I? It feels like a movie. Has our general instructor hired a special


    effects team hidden in the neighborhood?¡± Glenn murmured.


    ¡°This is horrible, the legendary masters of the martial arts may not be as good as him.¡±


    ...


    Boone stared at this scene nkly, if he had some contempt for Casey before, now he dared to have


    any such idea.


    Casey¡¯s means might be superior to the grandmasters. He did not expect the general instructor would


    have such strength.


    ¡°It seems that I made a mistake, the person themander personally chose will not be mediocre. I


    wanted to teach him a lesson and wanted to take down the battle g relying on rock climbing tools in


    half an hour to show my ability, but he rushed up a hundred meters high cliff, I am really ridiculous.¡±


    Boone helplessly shook his head, showed embarrassment.


    Camille was stunned. She stared at Casey who was standing on the cliff of in disbelief.


    From Boone, she always felt that Casey was a lucky guy, happened to be liked by Commander, so he


    was asked to be the general instructor, and his the main role was to train the mind of the soldiers of the


    Dragon Army.


    Now seeing what Casey got, she just knew Boone was wrong and she was wrong. Casey became the


    general instructor was not because he was lucky and he was not just to train their mind.


    ¡°This guy is great, I didn¡¯t expect that.¡± Camille said. This contrast made her have profound impression


    on Casey. If Casey showed this means at the beginning, she might not have this feeling now.


    ¡°Well, since you''re so good, I''ll let you go for you punished me to do push-ups.¡± Camille was not angry


    anymore.


    ¡°The general instructor is really awesome, but how will he get down? It takes a long time toe down


    from that slope.¡± All people marveled at the means of Casey, and then a solider said so.


    They wanted to know how Casey came down, after all, when he went up, it was shocking, if he went


    down from the slope, it seemed funny.


    ¡°No matter how hees down, the strength of this general instructor amazed me. I have never seen


    one climbed up the cliff like that.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that was scary enough, but let''s see if he can do something amazing when hees down.¡±


    ¡°Look, he seems to be standing on the edge of the cliff, is he going to jump straight off?¡±


    ¡°What? It is 100 meters high. Even if he was great, he would be smashed if he jumps off and there is


    cement ground.¡±


    ...


    Boone and Camille looked at Casey with worry, although Casey¡¯s means had exceeded theirmon


    sense, they still did not think he would be intact if he jumped off from a hundred meters high cliff.


    Camille subconsciously clenched her fist, frowning at Casey, muttered, ¡°We all know you are great, you


    do not need to do that. If you jump off from such a high ce, even if you have steel bones, you will


    smash.¡±


    Boone walked toward the front two steps, shouted loudly at Casey, ¡°General instructor, wait at the top, I


    will call the helicopter up to pick you up! Don''t worry, the cliff is so high that it is no fun to jump off!¡±


    Although Casey heard Boone''s cry, he ignored it, but showed a trace of excitement on his face.


    He had never tried jumping off from a high ce before, and he did not know what it would be like.


    Casey stopped forward and then rushed toward the ground.

 Chapter 945 Give You a Chance to Challenge Me

    Chapter 945 Give You a Chance to Challenge Me


    All soldiers of the Dragon Army saw Casey really jumped down from the cliff. They opened their


    mouths with shock.


    ¡°God, the general instructor just handed over and now hemitted suicide, the Dragon Army will be


    famous.¡±


    ¡°Don''t talk nonsense, do you know general instructormitted suicide? What if he is all right?¡±


    ¡°It is 100 meters high cliff, unless this general instructor is immortal, otherwise he won¡¯t be all right.¡±


    ¡°Now I can only pray that the general instructor is ok. He was handsome when he took the battle g


    just now, but if he died, it would be a joke.¡±


    ...


    Boone saw Casey jumped and fell, could not help but take a deep breath. He did not understand what


    this new general instructor was thinking? Why could he jump down from such a high ce?


    If Casey died in the first day he took office, Boone thought he could not escape the responsibility, but


    there was nothing he could do and now could only pray Casey could be safe and sound.


    Camille was nervous as the moment Casey jumped down and thought men showed off their ability


    regardless of the result.


    Casey''s body was quickly falling, in the mid, he pulled out the Muramasa inserted in the cliff.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    After he ran XuanJin, condensed it on the soles of his feet, under his body, there was a visible light


    cover. Casey had confidence that this light cover would resolve the impact at the moment hended.


    Casey, who has been exposed to too many things that cannot be exined bymon sense, did not


    feel that he jumped down from a hundred meters high cliff was a strange thing.


    Minutester, Casey''s figure had been off the cliff and fell to the ground.


    Then people heard the sound of earth shaking. The dust wrapped up Casey when he fell to thend.


    The staff not far from the training base felt the ground vibration, they were startled and thought it was


    the enemy''s missile and all rushed out.


    ¡°What is going on? Where did that noisee from? Is it from S Country?¡±


    ¡°Look over there. It looks as if something has fallen down. There is so much dust. Is it a rock falling


    off?¡±


    The staff ran over and saw the Dragon Army soldiers gathering there, who looked grimly at the clouds


    of dust in the distance. They guessed it was something very important had happened.


    ¡°What happened just now? You''re doing missile tests? Or did something fall off the cliff?¡± One of the


    staff approached the Dragon Army and asked.


    One of the soldiers said, ¡°Our general instructor jumped off the top.¡±


    ¡°What!¡± After hearing this answer, those who ran out were surprised. And a man said, ¡°The new


    general instructor? Oh, my god, what''s going on? Doesn''t he want to be a general instructor, and to


    express his discontent in his heart, he''s protesting against themander in this way?¡±


    The soldier looked round at him, with a mixed feeling, trying to exin, but he didn''t know what to say,


    and finally he became silent.


    After a while, one of the Dragon Army soldiers shouted, ¡°Look, there''s a figureing out!¡±


    Everyone looked over and saw there was indeed a figure out of the smoke, and gradually it became


    clear, it was unharmed Casey.


    All the soldiers of the Dragon Army were excited at once. They had never thought that someone could


    jump from a hundred meters cliff and survive unharmed. It was a thing that could only be done by gods.


    ¡°I admire this new general instructor! He is my idol, if anyone dares to say bad words of him, I will not


    spare him!¡±


    ¡°It''s wonderful. I''ve never seen such a strong man. He deserves to be our general instructor.¡±


    ¡°If only he could teach us how to climb up and off a cliff hundreds of meters high. My family bought me


    a house more than thirty stories high. If I could do that, I wouldn''t have to take the elevator.¡±


    ¡°Come on, even if you really learn it, you can¡¯t try on the building. Look at spot the general instructor


    jumped down, your residential property will run after you if you do that.¡±


    ...


    When the dust dispersed, they saw a huge hole on the ground behind Casey, nearly half a meter deep,


    along radius of about twenty meters of the hole, there were cracks, which was quite horrible.


    The man who had said he was going to jump off the roof of his house saw this and his eyes widened.


    If he jumped down from the upstairs like that, the underground garage of themunity would be


    smashed.


    Boone looked at Casey with admiration. This young man in his 20s had power that he could not image.


    Casey went to the Dragon Army, inserted the g directly into the ground. Seeing that, the soldiers


    immediately straightened their bodies and looked solemnly at Casey.


    ¡°Since today, I am your general instructor, is there anyone to say no?¡±


    Casey''s voice, like thunder, echoed in the ears of every soldier.


    The Dragon Army immediately answered in unison, ¡°No!¡±


    The staff was stunned. What the soldier said was true, the new general instructor did jump down from


    the cliff, but he seemed not to express his dissatisfaction andmitted suicide.


    But in order to frighten the Dragon Army soldiers, he deliberately jumped from the top to let everyone


    know that he was powerful.


    ¡°This is too abnormal jumping down from the cliff to demonstrate his status. No one did that before. It


    seems that Dragon Army training base has a powerful man.¡± The staff said to himself.


    Boone and Camille heard Casey¡¯s words and involuntarily straightened their bodies. The two of them


    thought highly of Casey from the bottom of their hearts.


    Camille looked at Casey with a glimmer of brilliance in her eyes.


    Seeing that the soldiers¡¯ attitude changed, Casey knew his purpose had been achieved.


    However he didn''t n on calling it a day.


    He turned to Boone and said, ¡°Boone, on the way here, I think you seem to disapprove of me as a


    general instructor.¡±


    ¡°I''m giving you a chance to challenge me. I wonder if you have the guts to fight me.¡±

 Chapter 946 Have A Fight

    Chapter 946 Have A Fight


    Boone was shocked to hear that, subconsciously he was to apologize to Casey and said he was wrong


    and he did not know Casey was so powerful.


    But on second thought, if he directly did that in front of so many soldiers, he could not establish his


    prestige in the future.


    After hearing the words of Casey, soldiers of Dragon Army looked excited, it was obvious that they


    wanted to see a showdown between Casey and Boone.


    ¡°Boone, fight with our general instructor and it will be certainly wonderful!¡±


    ¡°Right, the general instructor''s means are amazing, but the strength of Boone is strong. The fight must


    be quite wonderful.¡±


    ¡°Fight! Boone, it''s time for you to show your manhood! You have always said that you are very


    powerful, and now the general instructor hase, let him see how powerful you are!¡± Someone


    shouted.


    Boone heard the cry of the man, instantly he had impulse to strangle him. He was thinking how to


    refuse Casey to let himself less ashamed.


    However, after these soldiers shouted, if he did not fight with Casey, it would be embarrassed.


    Seeing that, Camille could not help butugh, said, ¡°Boone, since everyone wants to see you and the


    general instructor fight, why don¡¯t you agree?¡±


    Boone took a helpless sigh, turned to Casey. What Casey got was really amazing, basically few people


    could do that, but Casey''s actualbat was not necessarily better than his.


    Thai boxing was known as murder boxing with deadly moves, even if Casey was difficult to be dealt


    with, he might not lose.


    At that thought, Boone''s eyes became firm, held his fist in the other hand, said, ¡°Since you want to


    fight, I will fight with you. If I offend you, please forgive me.¡±


    Casey showed a smile on his face and made a gesture to Boone.


    Although he knew he was bullying Boone, he needed to establish his prestige in front of the Dragon


    Army, and a fight with Boone was naturally the best choice.


    He was curious about Thai boxing. Even if Thai boxing could not make Casey get a breakthrough, it


    would be good to learn some advantages from it.


    Two people stood in front of the Dragon Army soldiers, leaving arge open space for their fight.


    Casey stared at Boone, and then said, ¡°Make your move.¡±


    Boone did not hesitate, with some adjustment, he quickly rushed over to Casey.


    Casey stared at Boone''s action, in his eyes, Boone''s action was tantamount to turtle climbing, If Casey


    wanted to, at the moment Boone moved, he would have Boone pressed on the ground.


    Boone rushed to the front of Casey, without the slightest drag, he hit on the most vulnerable joint parts


    of Casey


    Casey stared at Boone''s moves, and did not make any counterattack at the beginning, feeling of Thai


    boxing first.


    Seeing that Casey only hid and did not fight back, Boone thought Casey did not know how to fight


    back, so he immediately sneered in his heart.


    ¡°It seems that he really has no actualbat experience, only climbing the cliff skills, in this case, but


    don''t me me to hit hard.¡±


    So thinking, Boone used more force and hit toward Casey, but it was weird that, he could not even


    touch his skin.


    This worried Boone, even if Casey did not fight back, he could not hit Casey, there was no way to win.


    After a careful study of the Thai boxing, Casey shook his head and felt although the Thai boxing was


    fierce, there were many ws. Even if the master in the initial stage of inner force could see Boone¡¯s


    ws and knock him down.


    Although Thai boxing had some reputation in the fighting circle, it still had a big gappared with


    martial arts.


    After understanding the situation of Thai boxing, Casey was not going to continue to waste time with


    Boone, in the moment of his punch, he directly attacked, Boone and beat him down on the ground with


    a move.


    The soldiers watching the battle immediately eximed, they had been fighting for so long, finally they


    saw something wonderful.


    Boone did not expect Casey who had been hiding would suddenly p him down, he hurriedly stood


    up from the ground and again put a fighting posture.


    ¡°You make too many mistakes. There''s no point in fighting.¡± Casey spoke.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    ¡°General instructor, just now I made a mistake, please don''t look down upon my ability!¡±


    Boone shouted, he rushed toward Casey and thought he must knock down Casey once to save his


    dignity.


    But as soon as he arrived in front of Casey, Casey pped him and knocked him down on the ground.


    Boone rose again, attacked toward Casey, but in the next second, he fell to the ground again.


    Boone didn''t even know how he fell, when he came to himself, his face was touching the ground.


    Dumbfounded, people looked at this scene, Boone fell down and stood up for two seconds and fell


    down again. In front of Casey, he was like a helpless child and could only be beaten.


    Until this time, Boone knew Casey did not fight back was because he gave away to him. His own ability


    was nothing to Casey.


    He didn''t want to continue but stood up, looking at Casey with a flushed face, bowing and holding his


    fist in the other hand, ¡°General instructor, you are excellent, I admit defeated, and I apologize for my


    attitude towards General instructor before, I hope you can forgive me, henceforth, I will try to help you!¡±


    Casey nodded with satisfaction, then turned to the soldiers, shouted, ¡°Let¡¯s call it a day, from tomorrow


    on, I will train you, I will be every strict to you, I hope you can withstand the pressure. I assure you if


    you can stick in my training, you will be much stronger!¡±


    ¡°Yes! General instructor!¡± The Dragon Army soldiers shouted in unison.


    Casey said nothing more and today''s handover was sessfullypleted.


    Camille walked toward Casey with a smile and said, ¡°General instructor, I take you to the residence.¡±


    Casey nodded, turned and walked toward the base together with Camille.

 Chapter 947 Entry

    Chapter 947 Entry


    ¡°You see, general instructor and Camille are match. Our general instructor is in his 20s and he has


    been the instructor of the Dragon Army, and Camille was in her early 20s and beautiful. If they are


    together, it is absolutely match.¡±


    ¡°Yes, although Camille has been my dream lover, but now the general instructor came, I feel sure I am


    not good as general instructor, it seems that I can only give up.¡±


    ¡°I envy him, Camille should be the most beautiful girl in our army, and she seems like general


    instructor. Many brothers will be brokenhearted.¡±


    ...


    They looked at the backs of Casey and Camille, talking.


    ¡°Everyone shut up and go back to training. If anyone talks about general instructor behind his back


    again, he will run 20 kilometers with a heavy load.¡± Boone stared took a nce at the soldiers.


    Everyone shut up at once, not daring to talk again.


    Boone turned to see Casey and Camille and said to himself, ¡°They do match, unfortunately, general


    instructor has been married.¡±


    ¡°But anyway, the Dragon Army will be even more brilliant with him as general instructor.¡±


    Boone showed a trace of emotion on his face, so far, he had thoroughly admired Casey¡¯s strength.


    ...


    Casey heard their conversation through god mind and suddenly felt headache, and stayed away from


    Camille subconsciously.


    Camille saw Casey moved to the edge, feeling strange, so she walked to Casey.


    Seeing that, Casey could not help but elerated his pace, it seemed that there was a need that he


    asked Magnus to arrange him a male instructor.


    Otherwise, he might get into troubles.


    Sure enough, it was not good for a person to be too excellent, and Casey decided to be low-key in the


    future.


    After a while, two people came to the training base, Camille took Casey to the residence.


    Because of the harsh conditions in the North Border, it wasn''t a great ce to live, but the basic


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    conditions were met.


    Casey did not have high requirements for a ce to live, as long as a bed was enough.


    He put his things down and turned to Camille, who was still standing in the room. ¡°You can go now. I''ll


    take care of the rest.¡±


    Camille spoke quickly and said, ¡°General instructor, let me make your bed.¡±


    Then she went to Casey''s bed and began to help Casey make his bed.


    Casey was awkward and opened his mouth, ¡°No, you go out.¡±


    Camille did not go out but made his bed while making the bed, ¡°It is ok, men are certainly not our


    meticulous as girls, and you will sleepfortably.¡±


    Casey immediately was speechless, and said to Camille in a cold voice, ¡°I nowmand you out!¡±


    Seeing that Casey¡¯s tone was not right, Camille stopped in panic and turned to Casey, pouted.


    ¡°General instructor, don''t be so fierce to me. I felt I did something wrong, so I want to make it up. You


    care much more powerful than I thought and I should not have had that attitude to you can you forgive


    me ?¡± Camille said pitifully.


    Although Camille hade to the army, since childhood she had been pampered, and she had been


    protected here, so she was still like a little girl.


    Camille almost cried out, Casey only felt a headache, in order to send her away, he said, ¡°I have


    forgiven you, you hurry out.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Camille stared at Casey and asked.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Casey replied.


    Seeing that Casey had forgiven her, she gave a smile.


    ¡°I go first, call me if you need help. I cane every day to make a bed for you.¡± Then Camille blinked


    her big eyes.


    Casey hurriedly pushed Camille out of his room, and then closed the door.


    After Camille left, Casey took a sigh of relief and wondered why Magnus arranged such a political


    instructor to him, which was troublesome.


    The arrival of Casey caused quite discussion in the soldiers, especially he alone climbed up a hundred


    meters cliff and inserted in the g on it, which shocked everyone.


    It became a legend that he jumped down from hundreds of meters high cliff. almost people heard about


    it and ran to the field at the bottom of the cliff to have a look. Looking at the the broken pieces ,


    everyone was shocked and could not figure how Casey did it and how he withstood a shock like that


    without a scratch.


    The Doctor of Dragon Army training base even quietly followed Casey for a few days and wanted to


    observe him if he would suddenly fall down.


    After all, he looked fine, it did not mean that his internal organs were fine. They had seen a lot of


    people who fell from a high altitude could directly stand up and walk away, but they died after a period


    of time, because their internal organs had actually been broken, but the brain had not found it.


    Seeing that Casey was safe and sound, those doctors felt relieved and marveled at Casey''s body, and


    even wanted to catch Casey and had anatomy to do research.


    Of course, they could not beat Casey, so even if there was such an idea, they could not put into action.


    At the same time, on the border between C Country and S Country, there were mountains, so deste


    that machines could hardly detect it.


    ck clouds of fog hung over the normally calm mountain, forming an eerie elliptical vortex in the air.


    As time went by, the fog in that vortex became thicker and thicker, and eventually a strange wave


    spread out of it. The signal receivers at the nearest military base became slightly abnormal because of


    the wave, but it soon returned to normal.


    A momentter, a figure in ck robes, with strange undtion all over its body, emerged from the


    vortex and stood in the valley.


    That figure looked toward the direction of C Country, mumbling, ¡°Finally Ie over, that gang certainly


    could not expect that we have abandoned the original entrance and opened another one.¡±


    ¡°I can only enter this entrance by myself, but that''s enough. The ce is a in ce with ordinary


    people, and it''s easy enough for me to do anything with my power.¡±


    With that, the figure raised his hand and counted for a moment. Then, with a sneer, he turned and


    walked across the S Country.


    He walked slowly, but with every step he took, the figure appeared dozens of meters away, and within a


    few breaths, he had vanished.

 Chapter 948 A Crash Course in Method of Breathing

    Chapter 948 A Crash Course in Method of Breathing


    In the conference room of the Dragon Army Training base..


    At this time Casey and a high-level of Dragon Army sat in the conference room at the round table,


    discussing some things.


    Boone and Camille sat on both sides of Casey, Camille was responsible for the minutes of the meeting,


    Doyle, with a serious face, sat on the opposite side of Casey, and captains of each team were there as


    well.


    ¡°General instructor, that is the case. Apetition will be held in the next month, and it was the wolf


    with considerable reputation who wouldpete with us. It is only a little weaker than us, but it was


    hard to ovee them in thest timepetition.¡±


    Boone told Casey about theingpetition.


    ¡°The Wolf Army is always looking for a chance to beat us because we have been overpowered, so that


    they can take over the name of the First Army of C Country. This time, they are determined to win, and


    they are threatening to trounce us.¡±


    ¡°If the Wolf Army is an ordinary army, we wouldn''t pay attention to it. After all, no one can match the


    Dragon Army, but the Wolf Army is different. They have real strength, and even we have to take it


    seriously.¡±


    ¡°I heard that they have found a powerful master in the martial arts field as their instructor. They want to


    improve their individualbat ability to the utmost in a short time, so we are under great pressure.¡±


    ¡°However, we have seen the your strength, certainly you are better than the grandmaster the Wolf


    Army found, so we still have very strong confidence to defeat the Wolf Army.¡±


    After that, Boone fixed his eyes on Casey, waiting for Casey to speak.


    Casey nodded to him and asked, ¡°What is the name of the grandmaster of the Wolf army?¡±


    Boone shook his head and said, ¡°This is the secret of the Wolf Army, before thepetition, they


    certainly will not divulge it, even as for they find a grandmaster to do be their instructor, I heard it from a


    friend, otherwise, we did not know that they made such preparations.¡±


    Casey nodded thoughtfully and said, ¡°it doesn''t matter, just a grandmaster, it is not a problem,it is quite


    easy to defeat them.¡±


    After hearing the words of Casey, everyone was surprised that he was so confident, before today''s


    meeting, Boone and everyone knew the terror of a grandmaster from others, and they thought it was


    hard to win thepetition.


    They did not expect Casey to be so disdainful, as if grandmaster was nothing to him.


    In the past, the army was thought to promote the cultivation method of martial arts to promote the


    soldiers¡¯ fighting strength, but think each master only taught them some simple tricks. Without the


    method of breathing, even they had learned the tricks, it was basically the same as the army tricks.


    In addition, those who joined the army were reced too quickly, and the majority of them went home


    after two years of service. Even if they were given the method of ¡°breathing¡± in the army, they could not


    learn anything in two years.


    If the method of breathing could be achieved quickly, the army would have poprized it by now.


    Even if the martial family refused to announce the method, if there was a quick effect, they wold have


    robbed it.


    Martial arts depended on talent, and there was probably only one genius like Casey in the whole world.


    And martial arts family can cultivate a master, because they began to train the people in their families


    from an early age, and the soldiers joined the army were at least eighteen years old, so it was difficult


    to them to be a master of martial arts.


    The Wolf Army surprised Boone that they found a master to be their instructor. Although it could not


    make a martial arts master in a few months, with a grandmaster for guidance, the soldiers¡¯ fighting


    strength would be upgraded.


    ¡°General instructor, you are so confident, are you also a grandmaster?¡± Boone asked with curiosity.


    Casey smiled and shook his head.


    People had expectation became depressed. They thought Casey was also a grandmaster, but Casey


    unexpectedly said he was not, so they felt it would be hard to win thepetition.


    Casey did not care about the reaction of the people, although he was not a grandmaster, he had


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    reached half sublimation, and was a master of inner force, he was much btter than a grandmaster.


    But Casey did not want to exin.


    ¡°General instructor, we know you are great, but we can¡¯t have blind confiden prepared for the worst.¡±


    Boone said helplessly.


    ¡°When I say I can win, I will win.¡± Casey said seriously.


    Boone only thought that Casey wasforting them, so he was not happy.


    Then Casey took out a book from his clothes and handed it to Boone, said, ¡°Copy this book, send the


    each member of the Dragon Army and tell them to practice ording to the book. A monthter, the


    people of the Wolf Army would not be the match for the Dragon Army.¡±


    Boone took the book, had a look and no name on it. It was the essentials of breathing.


    ¡°General Instructor, are you sure we can defeat the Wolf Army by following this course?¡± Boone asked


    Casey in disbelief.


    Casey nodded and said, ¡°The content of this book is changed by me ording to thew of breathing


    in martial arts, which is more suitable for military people to practice. As long as the soldiers practice


    daily ording to the above mentioned, within a month, their strength will have earth-shaking


    changes.¡±


    The contents of this book were inspired by Casey''s original version, which was more perfect than


    Theodore Turner''s.


    Although this adapted version of the method of breathing could not make soldiers be masters of


    inner force, but it was enough to let their physical strength to several times better, the most important


    was that this adapted version was suitable for everyone, even if people with no talent in martial arts


    could make their strength much stronger than they were in the past.


    And this method could bel learned fast, which was enough time to changed the peoplepletely.


    This was the confidence of Casey to defeat the Wolf Army.


    Even if they invited the grandmaster to teach a lot of things that would be learned through a long time,


    the method effect of Casey had a faster effect.

 Chapter 949 Devil Training

    Chapter 949 Devil Training


    At the end of the meeting, everyone came out of the conference room, Doyle and the captains of each


    team had worries. At this time they had the book of the crash course in method of breathing, they did


    not know if they should be happy or not.


    ¡°General Instructor gives us this to make us stronger? I always feel a bit unreliable. It''s all about


    breathing and how to use power. It sounds a bit weird.¡± Drake said.


    ¡°I don''t know, but general instructor is awesome and he relied on this way, he would not give us useless


    things.¡± said Glenn.


    Others captains had doubt felt it was unrealistic to be stronger on this way.


    ¡°Since the general instructor said by this way can let us be stronger, we do as what he said. Don''t


    think much, try it and you will know if it works or not.¡± Doyle looked at the crowd and said.


    Everyone nodded and left.


    They did not know this method of breathing was the way Casey made them be stronger, what


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    was ahead was the the devil training specially formted by Casey.


    The function of breathing was to stimte the potential of the human body and make the body exert its


    extraordinary strength, and to make them adapt to this state in a short period of time, of course, it


    needed to constantly practice.


    At four o''clock in the morning in the Dragon Army training base, the voice of emergency call suddenly


    sounded, all the soldiers rushed out of bed, quickly put on clothes and rushed out.


    Casey at this time had stood in the yground of the training base. Boone stood on his side, with two


    ck eyes, and it was he whistled the emergency call.


    Camille went to the edge of Casey and Boone with a tired body, feeling dizzy and wondered what was


    going on.


    She looked at Casey and found him with spirit and fresh. She felt it hateful that he woke everyone up


    though if he was not sleepy.


    After a while, the Dragon Army all assembled on the yground.


    Casey stared at them and said, ¡°From today on, it is the time for your training. I have made aplete


    and detailed training n for you, urate to every minute. I hope you can live and stick to it.¡±


    Everyone was shocked to hear that. Casey hoped they live and stick to it, it was so freak.


    ¡°Can''t the general instructor be serious? He just wants us to survive. If we don''t stick to it, will we lose


    our lives?¡±


    ¡°It should be a joke. He will not take our lifes.¡±


    Most people thought it was just an exaggerated statement and did not believe that Casey¡¯s training


    would kill them.


    At this time Casey took out a piece of paper from his clothes, writing the training.


    He handed the paper to Boone and asked him to read it.


    Boone took the paper, curious, when he saw the content of the paper, his whole body was stiff. He


    nced at Casey incredibly and could not believe his training n.


    ¡°General Instructor, well... Do you really want to train like this?¡± Boone asked.


    Casey nodded and said, ¡°Read it.¡±


    Boone took a deep breath and read aloud, ¡°push-ups, three hundred, squat, three hundred, sit-ups,


    three hundred, quick knee lift, three hundred...¡±


    All the soldiers immediately rxed down after hearing that.


    ¡°I thought it was more horrible training, but it turned out to be some physical training, which is not too


    tiring than our past training. It seems that the general instructor really has not experienced the life in the


    army and do not know our daily training content.¡± Someone said with a smile.


    ¡°Yeah, I thought it was some kind of scary training, but that''s what it is. I''m relieved.¡±


    ¡°Keep your voice down and don''t let the general instructor hear it, otherwise he will increase training


    intensity.¡±


    ...


    As they took a sigh of relief, Boone paused and continued, ¡°These are the daily warm-up content,


    needs to bepleted before 6:30, who cannot finished will do double the second day!¡±


    Originally the soldiers rejoiced, but now they were stunned and felt into silence.


    ¡°What! These... Just a warm-up? Did I hear you right?¡±


    ¡°My God, we spent at least half a day to practice these content, now if will finish them in two and a half


    hours, we will die.¡±


    ¡°General instructor is not joking, the warm-up content has been so abnormal, the training will certainly


    be more horrible, he will kill us.¡±


    The soldiersinted.


    Boone did not care about the reaction of the people, and then read the content of the paper.


    The training content for the Dragon Army was from his master to train Casey, but at that time Casey a


    ck ointment given by his master, so he could withstand that terrorist training. Considering the


    situation, Casey had reduced a lot of the amount of the training.


    And now these soldiers had the quick version of the method of breathing, they would recover soon and


    it would stimte their potential.


    ording to Casey''s estimation, as long as they mastered the method of breathing, the training was


    just the limit of their day.


    Of course, it would be very painful, if they wanted to be strong, they had to endure it.


    Hearing that, the soldiers felt it was the most abnormal training they had seen.


    When Boone finished reading, the audience was silent.


    Casey said with a smile seeing that everyone did not speak, ¡°this training n is only preliminary, if you


    perform well, I will consider increasing the amount.¡±


    ¡°Today is the first day of training. I hope you have mastered the technique of breathing I taught you. It


    will make you feel a lot better during training.¡±


    ¡°That''s all I have to say. Good luck.¡±


    After finishing, Casey then added, ¡°By the way, in order to make your training more energetic, I decide


    to let Boone apany you I hope he can y a good lead role!¡±


    Standing on the side, Boone was so shocked to hear that.

 Chapter 950 Are You Immortal

    Chapter 950 Are You Immortal


    In the following time, Dragon Army began the most difficult training in the history of the army, Dragon


    Army training base can be described as a tragic scene.


    Especially in the first few days, almost every Dragon Army soldier was tortured to death. The training


    almost killed them. On the second day, nearly half of the soldiers felt that they could not stick to the


    cruel training and were likely to die in the middle of the training and decided to quit.


    However, these people were scolded by Boone, who said they ashamed the Dragon Army, if they could


    not ovee even this challenge, how they shoulder the Dragon Army¡¯s task.


    Although Boone also could not carry this intensity of training, but he was deputy instructor, if he dare to


    say to give up, Casey would shoot him dead.


    Of course, Casey had expected this situation, so at the next day night, he gathered the Dragon Army


    and told them the essence of the method of breathing.


    In ording to the interpretation of the Casey, the soldiers did had felt a force they had never felt


    before, because of consuming too much during the day, so when they ran the method of breathing,


    every cell of the body took the strength, it made them feel quite pleasure.


    In the third day of training, the people found that because of the practice of the method of breathing,


    even if the previous day''s training was extremely abnormal, they did not feel the slightest fatigue, but


    quite energetic.


    And their strength had increased significantly.


    Therefore, the Dragon Army all immediately gave up the idea of giving up, if really practiced in


    ordance with Casey''s training, a monthter, they really might be greatly improved.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Training was methodically carried out, the atmosphere of the training base had be depressed,


    everyone knew what they needed to do in the next month, as long as they stick to it,they would be


    much stronger.


    Camille did not need to be trained, but because Casey got up at four o''clock every day watching the


    training, as Casey¡¯s political instructor, she naturally got up to guide Casey''s life and arrangements.


    Because of her curiosity, Camille had the method of breathing from Boone and practiced it. Camille


    was worried about the impact of getting up too early every day on her skin, but after practicing the


    method of breathing, she felt her skin not only did not be bad, but also more moist and delicate.


    This made Camille think Casey was unusual and was curious about him. By the name of guiding


    Casey¡¯s life, she often went to Casey¡¯s dormitory, trying to see if she could can find some secrets of


    Casey.


    Casey wanted to avoid her, but she was his instructor, he could not directly drive her away, so he could


    only try to hide away, if he failed, he would deal with her.


    And a lot of things in the army really needed Camille. Casey had limited energy, he could not do


    everything himself.


    One afternoon, under the leadership of Boone, the Dragon Army had the actualbat, because the


    training was on track, and Casey had no need to watch it all the time, so he was in his room practicing


    god soul.


    Casey sat cross-legged on the edge of the bed, making a strange mark with both hands, and remained


    so still that he looked as if he were meditating.


    But people with awakening god soul could see Casey suspending above ayer of starlight power,


    these forces constantly rushed toward Casey to converge on the little man in Casey¡¯s mind.


    At this time the little man had been more solid than he was in the past, and the light of it became


    brighter and the power of its god soul became stronger.


    Since he got the method of god soul practice from the Woods family, Casey practiced every day. He


    was not fast, but Casey did feel his god soul enhanced day by day and the repair speed of the Killing


    Immortal Sword elerated a lot.


    Some time ago, he tried to explore the array te he got from the Chow family. At that time, he felt that


    his god soul was not enough to support the release of an array.


    Through this period of time of god soul practicing, Casey felt the his power of god soul enhance


    ceasedly. He believed that he would have the ability to use that array te soon.


    After a while, Casey ended the practice, after a deep breath, all the strength of the body inhaled, at this


    time his god soul had light until there was a virtual shadow around Casey.


    A huge virtual shadow of Casey emitting the golden light covered him up, which made Casey look quite


    supernatural.


    At this time, Camille pushed the door and walked into the room of Casey, just to see that.


    She originally intended to shout the name of Casey, but now she froze in ce with her mouth opened


    and looked at Casey emitting golden light on the bed in surprise.


    At that moment, Camille felt as if she had seen the immortal descend.


    BecauseCasey did not release god mind, so he did not find Camille came to his room, when he


    finished training, he opened his eyes, only to see Camille standing in the middle of his room, staring at


    him.


    He got out of bed and casually said, ¡°What are you doing here? Have youe to make my bed


    again?¡±


    Camille swallowed. Then she said, ¡°General... General instructor, are you immortal?¡±


    Caseyughed and said, ¡°If I were immortal, I would go to heaven and live there. Why do I stay here?¡±


    ¡°But I saw you glowing, and there was a huge version of you all around you. Isn''t that something the


    immortals do?¡± Camille said incredulously.


    ¡°That was just a vision of me at the end of my practice. I''m a real person. Now, stop dwelling on that


    and tell me what you came to see me for.¡± Casey said.


    Although Casey himself said he was a living person, but Camille knew Casey was certainly not an


    ordinary person. That vision had exined everything.


    At that thought, Camille''s eyes became firm, and then turned to Casey and asked, ¡°General instructor, I


    came to you, in fact, I need your help.¡±


    ¡°Oh? What is it?¡± Casey asked.


    Camille suddenly became shy, and nervously yed with her fingers. Then she said in a delicate voice,


    ¡°I want - you to be my boyfriend for a few days.¡±

 Chapter 951 Be Her Boyfriend

    Chapter 951 Be Her Boyfriend


    Hearing Camille words, Casey showed a face of astonishment and almost kicked her out.


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Casey asked again.


    ¡°Hey, I want you to be my boyfriend for a few days.¡± Camille repeated, blushing.


    Casey directly dragged Camille''s arm toward the outside and said, ¡°Go away.¡±


    Camille, seeing Casey¡¯s reaction, was stunned.


    Did he think she was not good-looking and not good enough for him?


    She was the most beautiful girl in the army, how could he do that?


    Outraged, Camille clenched her fist.


    ¡°Hey, how can you, I just want you to pretend to be my boyfriend, not a real one. Even if you agree, I


    am reluctant.¡± Camille gritted her teeth.


    ¡°Then tell me why you want me to pretend to be your boyfriend.¡± Casey said.


    Camille endured her displeasure and told him the reason.


    Casey then knew she was a granddaughter ofa famous general with much achievement. This general


    is old, so he had been retired from the army and loved in Dongji City not far away from the North


    Border.


    Camille came back to the army because of her grandfather.


    Now Camille had reached the age of marriage. Although she was still very young, the older generation


    always felt Camille was ready to get married, so they were very active in matchmaking for her.


    As an old general with outstanding military achievements, Camille¡¯s grandfather had a very high status


    in Dongji City. When he found his granddaughter a boyfriend, he valued good strength and character.


    Every time Camille was called back for a blind date, she would always meet some tough guys who


    were quite informal. Some of them even called her brother directly. Camille, as an elegant girl, naturally


    could not ept such a partner.


    This time, Camille¡¯s Grandpa arranged a blind date for Camille and asked her to hurry back to Dongji


    City.


    It was said that her grandpa took a lot of effort to match this blind dare. ording to Camille¡¯s grandpa,


    the other party was a master of sublimation, who had a strong talent in martial arts. He was 24 years


    old and had already achieved the level of half grandmaster and he hoped he could became a


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    grandmaster before he was 30.


    Camille heard Boone that grandmaster was very powerful and they all doubted that Casey was a


    grandmaster.


    The master of the sublimation was even more powerful than the grandmaster. Although Camille had


    not seen one, she knew what it meant.


    It was someone that Grandpa¡¯s Camille was polite to.


    If it were someone else, Camille could have chosen not to go back, but if she didn''t go back this time,


    she would have offended the grandmaster, which was definitely not good for her family.


    So in order to be able to refuse this blind date, and not to offend the master of the sublimation, Camille


    lied that she had a boyfriend, the new general instructor of the Dragon Army.


    After hearing that, her grandfather asked her to take her boyfriend back, and then he couldpare


    them and let Camille find a better one.


    Camille was worried about how to deal with the blind date, and then she saw the vision of Casey and


    thought Casey must be better than the grandson of the master of the sublimation.


    So she put forward such request to Casey.


    Casey was stunned and did not expect this girl would do that and asked him to go to the Dongji City, he


    felt being fooled.


    ¡°It''s your business, and I never said I''d be a shield for you, so you''d better figure it out yourself.¡± Casey


    opened his mouth.


    Camille immediately looked aggrieved and said, ¡°General instructor, can you bear to see me marry


    someone I don''t like? It''s the 21st century. I don''t want my grandfather to decide who I marry. Please


    help me.¡±


    ¡°The master of sublimation is really very powerful, his grandson can reach the Half Step Master at the


    age of 24, and he is indeed a rare genius, I think he is good for you, so I suggest you go back to have a


    look, maybe you will fall in love with him at first sight.¡± Casey said.


    Casey was unwilling to help, immediately Camille said gnawing teeth, ¡°General instructor, if you do not


    help me, I will pester you every day ande to your room every night. They were a few girls in the


    army, I do not believe you can control yourself forever.¡±


    ¡°When the timees, I will tell Boone that I have fallen in love with you. He is a famous gossip lover.


    If he knows, the whole army will know.¡±


    Hearing that, Casey immediately felt a headache and did not expect the girl, in order to force him to


    pretend to be her boyfriend, used this means.


    After a long silence, Camille stared at Casey again and asked, ¡°Will you help me?¡±


    Casey helplessly sighed and said, ¡°I can help you, but after that, you must exin to everyone,


    otherwise, I directly find themander and tell him about it.¡±


    Camille showed a trace of joy and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, as long as you help me escape the blind date, I


    will exin to them clearly and will not smear your innocence.¡±


    Listening to Camille, Casey always felt something was wrong, but he could not say where was wrong.


    But now the Dragon Army training had been on the track, all they had to do was insisting, Casey did


    not need to do a lot of work.


    Casey stayed in the room for practice every day, which was boring, so it might as well follow Camille


    out for a walk.


    That evening, Casey told the seniors of the Dragon Army that he wold go to the Dongji City with


    Camille and arranged what they were going to do.


    In order not to let others doubt, Casey said he and Camille went to the Dongji City for a secret task,


    and people had the slightest doubt.


    The next day, Casey and Camille took the helicopter toward the Dongji City


    On the way, Camille had been staring at Casey and giggling. Casey asked with doubts, ¡°what are you


    ¡°Actually, if you told everyone you were going to pretend to be my boyfriend, I''d be fine with it, but when


    you said we were going on a secret task, I always felt like we were having a real secret affair.¡± Camille


    said with a smile.


    Casey was speechless, turned away and no longer paid attention to Camille.

 Chapter 952 Look it Up if You Dont Believe Me

    Chapter 952 Look it Up if You Don''t Believe Me


    Downtown vi in Dongji City.


    In a luxuriously decorated vi.


    Benson Hussain, Camille''s grandfather, was sitting on a sandalwood chair in the living room, next to an


    elderly man dressed in sackcloth and looking rather magical.


    Standing next to the old man was a very young man, with a starlike brow and a detached air.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    The old man was the master of the sublimation, named Dalton Chambers, a hidden master, usually


    living in the mountains and seldom went out.


    Standing next to him is Dalton''s grandson, Fitzgerald Chambers, Camille''s blind date.


    In addition to them, there were many Camille¡¯s family members and Benson''s old friends in the living


    room.


    Dalton was out of the mountain, Benson naturally would introduce some of his friends to Dalton, after


    all, he thought Fitzgerald his future son-inw, of course, he would introduce him to his circle.


    ¡°Camille is quite resistant to dating. She is not satisfied with the people I introduced to her before, so


    she is very reluctant toe back. But I believe that when she meets Fitzgerald, she will certainly not


    say such words.¡± Benson smiled and said to Dalton.


    Dalton also smiled and said, ¡°If she does not like Fitzgerald, we''ll havee in vain.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Dalton, Fitzgerald is excellent, no girl does not like him. When they meet, Camille will


    understand. But Camille is clever and odd, this time I let here back, she told me that she has a


    boyfriend, General instructor of the Dragon Army. People can be general instructor of the Dragon Army.


    at least are 40 to 50 years old. If she fall in love with a general instructor, she may be abandoned.¡±


    Benson told the story in a joking way.


    Daltonughed and said, ¡°I have heard that the Dragon Army is the first Army of C Country. If Camille


    can be with the general instructor of the it, it is a good thing.¡±


    ¡°Don''t joke with me, this is just an excuse that Camille found. I asked her to bring back the general


    instructor of the Dragon Army, and thenpare him with Fitzgerald. I would like to see what she¡¯s


    gonna say.¡± Benson opened his mouth.


    Dalton nodded and said nothing more.


    Standing on the side, Fitzgerald showed pride, as a martial arts genius, even if Camille really brought


    back the so-called general instructor of Dragon Army, he had nothing to worry about.


    They sat in the living room to chat, many people''s eyes were focused on Fitzgerald, constantly they


    praised the excellent Fitzgerald.


    At the same time, outside the vi, Camille and Casey walked toward the vi.


    Camille nced at Casey, then reached out her hand, took Casey''s arm.


    Casey shook off her hand, staring at Camille, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Camille stopped, looked at Casey, said angrily, ¡°I now is your girl friend, naturally we have to be


    pretend. That is what boyfriend and girlfriend do.¡±


    ¡°We won''t have to.¡± Casey opened his mouth.


    ¡°No, if you want to pretend, you have to pretend like real, or my grandfather will certainly suspect.¡±


    Camille went to Casey again and took the arm of Casey.


    Casey was helpless and thought it only took a while, so he was ok with that.


    Today, Camille had taken off her military clothes and put on the clothes that a young and beautiful girl


    should wear. Although she had short hair, she still exuded a pure and lovely temperament after blowing


    her hair.


    Even Casey had to admit that Camille''s beauty was absolutely first-ss.


    Together they reached the front door of the vi, pushed it open and walked into the living room.


    All the people chatting in the living room suddenly became quiet.


    All people looked toward Casey and Camille. When Fitzgerald saw Camille, his eyes suddenly became


    bright, this beautiful girl suddenly attracted his attention.


    But seeing that Camille was holding the hand of Casey, Fitzgerald''s face immediately became gloomy.


    ording to Benson, he must want to make Camille and Fitzgerald together, now he found Camille


    such a beautiful and lovely girl and he was attracted and had been felt Camille his girlfriend.


    How could he not be angry now that his girlfriend was holding someone else''s arm, looking so


    intimate?


    Bensong did not expect that Camille would really bring a man back and acted intimately, which was


    embarrassing him.


    He thought Camille was just looking for an excuse, but did not expect that she would y real.


    Dalton did not expect that Benson''s granddaughter woulde back with a man, although he said


    before it was good that Camille could be together with the general instructor of the Dragon Army, but he


    was just being polite.


    Now, seeing that Camille was holding another man''s hand, he was naturally quite upset.


    ¡°Grandpa, I''m back.¡± Camille said with a smile to Benson and went in with Casey.


    ¡°This is my boyfriend, Casey, general instructor of the Dragon Army. He is handsome, right?¡± Camille


    introduced Casey with a smile.


    Casey bowed to Benson, ¡°Nice to meet you.¡±


    Bensong looked at Camille angrily and shouted, ¡°Take your hand away from him at once. There are so


    many people looking at you. What''s the matter with you?¡±


    Camille did not follow Benson''s advice, but said, unconvinced, ¡°Grandpa, this is my boyfriend. It is


    proper for me to take him on my arm. I told you before I came back that I have a boyfriend, and he is


    the general instructor of the Dragon Army.


    Benson angrily pped the table and shouted, ¡°Camille, do you think I am senile? This kid doesn''t look


    much older than you. He''s a Dragon Army instructor? After all my years in the army, you expect me to


    believe that?¡±


    After that, he looked at Casey and said in a cold voice, ¡°Boy, you know what kind of identity of the


    general instructor of the Dragon Army? If you dare to pretend to be this identity, I will shoot you!¡±


    Camille did not expect Benson would not believe Casey''s identity, for a time she did not know what to


    do, so she gently pinched Casey.


    In line with the professional spirit of acting, Casey took a helpless sigh and then said to Benson,


    ¡°Please show some respect, I will not pretend to be general instructor. If you don''t believe it, you can


    check.¡±

 Chapter 953 No Match for Me

    Chapter 953 No Match for Me


    Seeing that Casey did not admit that he did not pretend to be the general instructor, Benson gave birth


    to a burst of anger.


    ¡°Do you really think I can''t find out who you are, boy? After all my years in the army, it''s not that hard to


    find out something like this.¡±


    With that, Benson looked at a man on the side and said, ¡°Go and get my phone.¡±


    The man nodded and went to get his phone.


    All are curious looking at Casey and Camille, whispering.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I can''t believe she''s actually bringing a guy back. She used to joke with the Benson, and he''s never


    thought it was real, so it looks like this time it''s going to be real.¡±


    ¡°But this man looks ordinary and arrogant. The Dragon Army is the first strong army in C Country, and


    the general instructor is powerful. But he.. told lie without blushing.¡±


    ¡°Benson and Camille don¡¯t look good, and if, this boy is fake, Benson would not let him go and make a


    hard time for him.¡±


    ...


    Soon, the man came to Benson with his cell phone. Benson made a call immediately and hung up after


    saying something.


    In less than two minutes, Benson received a document from the army, which was just some basic


    information about the new general instructor of the Dragon Army.


    ¡°Boy, I have got the information of the general instructor of the Dragon Army now. If you have any


    sense, you can admit your mistake and exin the matter clearly. I won''t pursue your responsibility for


    the sake of Camille.¡±


    ¡°But if you still don''t admit it, after I read the information, you can not walk out of my house safely.¡±


    Benson stared at Casey and said coldly.


    Casey shrugged his shoulders and said, ¡°Whatever you want.¡±


    Seeing that Casey had a contempt attitude, Benson squinted and opened the information. When he


    exposed the fact, he would teach this boy a lesson.


    People in the living room felt Casey arrogant and thought Casey did not know Benson was a big figure


    in the army, so he was so secure.


    Benson stared at the information and saw it was Casey¡¯s name on it.


    Below the name, it was the photo of Casey. Seeing that, Benson opened his eyes wide, looked up and


    found it looked like Casey.


    He thought he saw it wrong, but after taking a few looks, he was sure that it was Casey standing in the


    middle of the living room.


    He was skeptical that the information was fake, but it was from an old friend in the army, and how could


    it be fake?


    So Casey really was the general instructor of Dragon Army.


    Casey saw Benson¡¯s face changed, so he understood what happened. He then said with smile, ¡°Sir, do


    you still doubt my identity?¡±


    Benson raised his head with a gloomy face. Even if Casey was the general instructor of the Dragon


    Army, he was still angry with Casey.


    ¡°I really don''t know that the army is doing and let such a stupid young man to be the general instructor.


    Can''t they find a suitable instructor in the whole C Country to the Dragon Army? It''s extremely


    disappointing.¡± Benson muttered.


    After he looked at Casey and said with a cold face, ¡°even if you are the general instructor of the Dragon


    Army, you can''t covet my granddaughter. No one knows how you became the general instructor. I don''t


    recognize your identity.¡±


    The people present were shocked to hear Benson''s words, they did not expect Casey really was


    general instructor of the Dragon Army.


    But then hey produced the same idea as Benson. If Casey was general instructor of the Dragon Army,


    he must have used some shady means.


    Fitzgerald''s eyes were narrowed up. Casey was the general instructor of the Dragon Army, it seemed


    that the so-called Dragon Army certainly was not a severe army.


    As a martial artist, as well as a real half step master, Fitzgerald felt that he must be better than the so-


    called general instructor of the Dragon Army.


    Camille was annoyed by her grandpa¡¯s attitude and said with worry, ¡°Grandpa, you know what the


    general instructor of Dragon Army means, why do you have to belittle Casey?¡±


    ¡°What do you know? I have arranged a marriage for you. This is Dalton, a master in sublimation of


    martial arts; this is his grandson, Fitzgerald, has reached the level of Half step master. You and he


    should be together.¡± Benson introduced Dalton and Fitzgerald.


    Camille looked at Fitzgerald and found he was looking at her with proud eyes. When he found Camille


    looked toward him, he straightened his body.


    Fitzgerald looked handsome with good temperament and talent.


    But Camille did not like him and she was not interested in such a talent.


    ¡°I want to decide who I marry to. You think he is good, but I don¡¯t think so. I will only marry to Casey.¡±


    Camille said petntly.


    Benson was angry and felt his granddaughter ignorant.


    He was about to scold Camille, but Dalton, who had not spoken, smiled and said, ¡°Camille finds her


    favorite person, which is a matter worth congratting, but my grandson is not worse than the so-


    called general instructor of the Dragon Army. You have not known Fitzgerald, how can you know that


    he is not good enough for you, so I suggest that we have a match between Fitzgerald and this boy can


    we?¡±


    Benson''s eyes immediately lit up and he agreed, ¡°Yes, since you have that decision, you have to let me


    see what he has, let him and Fitzgerald have a fight and you will know who is more suitable for you.¡±


    Camille was speechless. In her concept, whether it was suitable or not, it could not be seen after a


    fight, but Benson''s thought was old and she could not change it.


    She turned to Casey, now she could only put her hope on Casey.


    Casey took a step, since he could solve the problem with a fight, it was much simpler.


    ¡°To tell you the truth, ten of him are not necessarily my match.¡±

 Chapter 954 Youd Better Give Up

    Chapter 954 You''d Better Give Up


    When Fitzgerald heard Casey''s words, a sneer suddenly crossed his face, and then he stepped out


    from behind Dalton, already full of eagerness to try.


    "You''re so shameless. What a arrogant braggart you are! What else can you do besides bragging?"


    Everyone on the sceneughed and looked at Casey mockingly. Obvious, they thought that Casey was


    not as good as he said.


    "What an arrogant and ignorant guy! Although Fitzgerald is just a Half Step Master, being able to step


    across the threshold for Grandmaster Circle already means extraordinary strength. The Dragon Army is


    just formidable in warfare, but the individual strength of each member was not strong. Few are inner


    force experts among all chief instructors of the Dragon Army. This man even thinks he could knock


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Fitzgerald out. How ridiculous it is!" Benson snorted coldly.


    Dalton also looked at Casey contemptuously. Casey looked only a few years older than Fitzgerald.


    Even if Casey was a genius, his strength being at most equivalent to Fitzgerald. He hadn''t seen


    anyone whose talent surpassed Fitzgerald. How dare Casey say such a thing.


    Camille was the only one who believed Casey could beat Fitzgerald, but she also felt that Casey''s


    words were a bit exaggerated. After all, being able to be so favored by Benson, Fitzgerald must be


    extraordinary.


    "The space here is small, why don''t we go outside to fight?" Fitzgerald looked at Casey and asked.


    "OK," Casey said.


    Then everyone walked out of the vi and reached the small courtyard in front of the vi. The


    courtyard was not too small, and there was a clean open space in the middle, which could be used as a


    ring for them to fight.


    Everyone stood around the clearing, and Casey and Fitzgerald came to the middle of the clearing and


    stood opposite each other.


    "If I defeat you today, from now on, you can never meet Camille again, OK?" Fitzgerald asked in a


    truthful way.


    Casey curled his lips and said, "As long as you can beat me, I will do whatever you say."


    Seeing Casey''s attitude toward him so contemptuous, as if he couldn''t beat him at all, Fitzgerald was


    also annoyed.


    But what Casey said was right. As long as he could beat Casey, no matter how arrogant Casey was, he


    would be disgraced.


    "Take that!"


    No more nonsense, Fitzgerald rushed towards Casey with a stride, his internal force circted, and his


    aura reached its peak.


    It has been a long time since Casey had fought against anyone under the Grandmaster Circle. Now


    that facing Fitzgerald, he felt he was bullying the weak.


    After all, a long time ago, he had already fought a dozen Grandmasters alone. Now that a Half Step


    Master was nothing to him.


    He didn''t want to waste time either. He nned to make a quick battle and let Fitzgerald know his


    strength, so that everyone would not continue to persecute him.


    Fitzgerald was ready for a hard battle. There were many moves in his mind, as if he had seen Casey


    be knocked out by him.


    The moment he rushed to Casey, he hit Casey with his carefully designed tricks.


    As long as Casey fended off his attack, he had more than a dozen ways to counterattack, and Casey


    would be unable to fight back.


    However, what Fitzgerald didn''t expect was that Casey directly ignored his attack. Before he could hit


    Casey, Casey had lifted his foot and kicked his stomach.


    Casey''s move was so fast that only Dalton was there to react.


    Fitzgerald retreated instantly and fell heavily to the ground.


    Considering that this was just apetition, Casey didn''t hit Fitzgerald hard.


    There was a brief silence in the entire yard.


    Those who were waiting to ridicule Casey were silent, and many of them stared at Casey with wide


    eyes.


    Benson couldn''t believe his eyes. He didn''t expect Fitzgerald to be kicked by Casey.


    This was enough to see that howrge the strength gap between Casey and Fitzgerald was.


    The contempt on Dalton''s face quickly disappeared. He looked at Casey with steady gaze.


    Casey''s attack just now seemed simple without much power.


    But it just illustrated the strength of Casey.


    Even Dalton himself was able to make such an attack after reaching the stage of sublimation.


    It showed that Casey was very likely to have reached the realm of sublimation.


    A master who had reached the realm of sublimation in his twenties!


    It must be shocking news to the world.


    Dalton didn''t know the legend of Casey was already widely known.


    It was just that he had been living in the mountains all the year round and didn''t know anything about


    the outside.


    "How is this possible! He actually reached the sublimation in his twenties! He was in a ss of his


    own."


    "It''s no wonder Camille will favor him. This time I am really wrong. I have not found him to be such a


    powerful master."


    Fitzgerald fell on the ground with a face full of disbelief, and he got up from the ground for the first time.


    It was really shameful to be kicked by Casey at the beginning of the fight.


    "It was just a mistake just now,e again!"


    Fitzgerald rushed toward Casey again.


    Although he was surprised at Casey''s strength, he still felt that he had just made a mistake.


    If he tried his best, he still had a chance to win.


    So, Casey kicked him out again.


    Fitzgerald flew back again andnded where he fell.


    The audience eximed again.


    Fitzgerald''s face was flushed this time, and he couldn''t expect himself to be kicked by Casey in the


    same way twice.


    And he hadn''t seen how Casey made the move at all.


    Now the onlookers had probably regarded him as a joke.


    He was furious, gritted his teeth and stood up again.


    He rushed toward Casey again, and changed his attacking approach. He stopped using his punches,


    but instead used his feet to kick Casey.


    It was a pity that the result had not changed, he still fell down in the same position.


    Making a person fall in the same ce three times.


    It could be clearly perceived how adept was Casey at mastery of strength.


    "You can''t beat me, it''s a waste of effort to continue."


    Casey stared at Fitzgerald and said.


    At this time Fitzgerald also realized the horror of Casey''s strength.


    Three times, Casey made him fall down three times, and he had no chance to fight back. Casey was


    really powerful.


    But with so many people here, especially Camille was on the side, if he just gave up like this, he would


    be humiliated.


    "Don''t be proud, I don''t believe I can''t hit you!"


    Fitzgerald was about to continue to rush towards Casey.


    At this moment, a figure appeared in front of Fitzgerald and stopped him.


    Fitzgerald nced intently. It was his grandfather.


    "Grandpa, let me go, I want to fight him to the death!"


    Dalton sighed helplessly and said, "Give up, you cannot beat him at all."

 Chapter 955 Has Been Beyond Grandmaster Circle

    Chapter 955 Has Been Beyond Grandmaster Circle


    "Just... just now I was negligent, and this time I will definitely not let him seed!"


    Fitzgerald''s face flushed, and it seemed that he didn''t even believe his words.


    It''s just that so many people were watching now, and the battle between him and Casey was because


    of Camille, he didn''t want to just give up like that.


    Dalton nced at Fitzgerald helplessly, and said, "The gap between you and him is too big. No matter


    how many times you try, you will end up in the same way."


    Fitzgerald was stunned, looking at his grandpa in an unbelievable manner and asking, "Grandpa, what


    do you mean? Has his strength already reached the Grandmaster Circle?"


    Dalton''s eyes narrowed, and he said, "Perhaps, it has transcended the Grandmaster Circle."


    Fitzgerald was stunned suddenly, and he turned his head mechanically to look at Casey, with mixed


    emotions in his eyes.


    Dalton said that Casey''s strength may still be above the Grandmaster Circle, which meant that Casey


    had reached the sublimation.


    Casey was only a few years older than him. Byparison, they were at the same age group.


    In the past, Fitzgerald had always been called a genius in a million, because few people could step


    cross the threshold for entering the Grandmasters Circle at his age.


    And now the man Camille brought back could be a master in sublimation.


    Fitzgerald felt that his worldview was beginning to falter.


    He had never seen a better man than himself. Among his peers, he had always been the top one. Now


    suddenly a person who was too much stronger than him had appeared, which was uneptable to


    him.


    "This... how is this possible? Grandpa, you just reached sublimation few years ago. How could he be in


    sublimation at this age?" Fitzgerald''s voice trembled.


    Naturally, Dalton couldn''t exin this to Fitzgerald, and turned to look at Casey.


    Benson was also looking at Casey in amazement at this time. He didn''t expect Casey to be so


    powerful.


    The grandson of Dalton, whom he valued so much, was helpless in front of Casey.


    For three consecutive times, Casey kicked Fitzgerald out with one kick. It meant he was much stronger


    than Fitzgerald.


    He looked at Casey with aplicated expression, then took another look at Camille. Seeing Camille''s


    face full of excitement and obsessiveness with Casey, he couldn''t help but sigh.


    He may be really wrong this time.


    Camille ran to Casey happily, then took Casey''s arm and smiled and said, "You were really awesome


    just now."


    Casey frowned suddenly and whispered to Camille, "Let go of me."


    Camille still had a smile on her face, and also replied with a slight voice, "You are my boyfriend now.


    Only by doing this can I let them see that our rtionship is close. I won''t let you go."


    Casey had no choice but to let Camille hold him.


    Fitzgerald felt more frustrated when seeing this scene. He knew that he hadpletely lost the


    qualification topete with Casey for Camille.


    Dalton stared at Casey for a while, then asked, "Your strength has reached sublimation?"


    "No, I''m just in half sublimation," Casey did not hide it, replied Dalton.


    Although it was somewhat different from his own guess, the feeling between sublimation and half


    sublimation was actually not much different to him.


    Being able to touch the threshold for sublimation at Casey''s age was incredible.


    And Dalton obviously felt that Casey''s answer was more eptable to him.


    If Casey had officially stepped into sublimation, then he, who only stepped into the sublimation a few


    years ago, would be too shameful to continue living in the world.


    "Half sublimation. You are already a genius. Your strength and talent are too much better than


    Fitzgerald. We were rude before, please ept my apologies," Dalton said sincerely.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Casey just nodded, without saying anything.


    Everyone at the scene also came back to their senses at this time. Compared with before, their eyes


    showed open admiration as they looked at Casey.


    "I didn''t expect this young man to be so powerful. I thought he was a braggart. I was too self-righteous."


    "It''s no wonder that he can be the instructor of the Dragon Army at such a young age. We fell into


    the error of judging by appearances. I am so guilty."


    "Tut-tut, it seems that we have all misunderstood Camille. No wonder she doesn''t like any of the blind


    dates Benson has found for her in recent years. It turns out that she has already found such a good


    person. Camille is really an inner-directed girl."


    ...


    Benson saw that everyone began to boast about Casey, and he felt a little embarrassed. After all, he


    suspected Casey from the beginning.


    Now that Casey had proven his strength, he naturally couldn''t say anything.


    "Grandpa, do you still want to drive Casey away now? He is the chief instructor of the Dragon Army,


    and he is so strong. If you drive him away, you will never be able to find such a good grandson-inw in


    this life."


    Camille turned her head and joked to Benson.


    Benson nced at her, and muttered, "I really can''t do anything with you."


    Obviously, he also epted Casey from his heart.


    He turned his head to look at Casey, and said, "Your strength is really good. It seems that it makes


    sense for them to ask you to be the chief instructor of the Dragon Arm, but don''t think I have to admire


    you."


    "The most important thing to be Camille''s boyfriend is whether you can be good to Camille and love


    her. If you can''t do that, no matter how good you are, I won''t let Camille be with you."


    Camille rolled her eyes at Benson right away, thinking that Benson didn''t say that back then.


    "Oh, grandpa, Casey is very good to me. He cares me very much. In order to make me keep healthy,


    he also asks me to do exercise with him. Don''t worry about that," Camille said.


    Benson didn''t deliberately embarrass Casey anymore, but said, "Since thepetition is over, let''s go


    inside. This is just a discussion. Dalton, Fitzgerald, please do not take it to heart."


    Although Benson was still very polite, both Dalton and Fitzgerald already know that today''s


    protagonists were no longer them.


    Just when everyone was about to return to the vi, a sharp noise sounded, and then, a robust man


    appeared in the courtyard.


    Everyone was taken aback, wondering what the person who suddenly appeared was doing.


    After the man appeared, his gaze fell directly on Dalton, and then he shouted in a gloomy voice,


    "Dalton, you finally came out of the mountain!"


    "I have been looking for you for so long, and I finally found you today. Do never want to go back


    alive!"

 Chapter 956 Guzman

    Chapter 956 Guzman


    Dalton nced at the person who suddenly appeared in the yard, his look changed abruptly, and then


    eximed, "Guzman! It turned out to be you!"


    The man named Guzman was a thin old man wearing a linen robe, with a long beard, sunken eye


    sockets, and a hooked nose. He looked a bit evil.


    Guzman stared at Dalton with a sneer, and said, "Hey, it''s me. You spoiled my n back then. If it


    weren''t for you, that beauty would already belong to me. I will never forget it."


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Today, I will get even with you, and let you know what will happen after you spoil others'' n!"


    Dalton rolled his eyes, and then hurriedly said to Benson, "This person is an enemy of mine many


    years ago. I didn''t expect him toe here today. This person''s strength is unfathomable. This matter


    has nothing to do with you. Hurry up and ask them to stay away."


    Benson looked a bit solemn, he could feel the pressure radiating from Guzman, which was a bit


    stronger than Dalton.


    The battle between the masters at the stage of sublimation was definitely not something they could get


    involved.


    He immediately shouted to everyone in the Hussain family and those friends of the Hussain family,


    "Follow me back to the vi. Dalton will deal with it."


    Everyone knew that the person who appeared suddenly was not a man to be trifled with, so they


    immediately followed Benson towards the vi.


    The main purpose of Guzman''sing today was Dalton, so he ignored the others.


    Dalton turned his head and looked at Fitzgerald, and said, "Guzman is so difficult deal with. I am afraid


    that I will not be able to leave today. I will fight himter. If I lose, you should run away as soon as


    possible and avenge me in the future."


    Fitzgerald knew that Dalton was not joking, and nodded seriously.


    At this time, he could only listen to Dalton. After all, in the eyes of the masters in sublimation, a Half


    Step Master was not much different from the ants.


    Casey took a look at Guzman with interest. Judging from his aura, his strength may have reached the


    medium stage of sublimation. Among the experts Casey had seen, he was second only to Thomas and


    Fleming.


    However, it was the grievance between Dalton and Guzman, and he should not intervene at will. He''d


    better wait and see how it went.


    Everyone followed Benson back to the vi, looking at the situation outside through the window.


    Seeing that everyone had gone to the vi, Dalton also had less scruples, and looked at Guzmanwith a


    gloomy look.


    "Guzman, you lothario. You wanted to rape the innocent girl and use her as a tool to make yourself


    more powerful. I can''t sit idly by when I encounter such a shameful thing. How dare youe here. It''s


    ridiculous!" Dalton snorted coldly.


    Guzman sneered and said, "If you hadn''t done anything to stop me back then, I wouldn''t have had to


    spend so many years before I could break through again!"


    "Dalton, tell you, now that I have reached the medium stage of sublimation. I will never let go of anyone


    who offended me before. You have to pay for what you did back then!"


    Dalton''s look changed abruptly, but he soon calmed down. Although his strength was only at the initial


    stage of sublimation, he may not necessarily lose to Guzman.


    "So what, just like you who indulges in womanizing, no matter how strong you are, you are vulnerable


    because of deficiency of the kidney!"


    Dalton yelled, without talking nonsense, and rushed towards Guzman.


    Guzman''s eyes narrowed. He hated people saying that he had kidney deficiency. Dalton had


    undoubtedly touched his bottom line.


    On his palm, a light shed, and then a machete formed by inner force appeared in his hand.


    After Dalton rushed to Guzman, a long whip suddenly appeared in his hand, and he quickly threw it


    towards Guzman.


    Guzman blocked Dalton''s long whip with the machete in his hand, and then with a violent wave, a


    de of light shed towards Dalton.


    Dalton didn''t dare to resist Guzman''s attack directly, but quickly turned around and avoided it.


    The machete chopped down at the fence door of the vi, directly cut off the iron fence door, and then


    burst out in the distance, then copsed towards the distance.


    Everyone who watched this scene in the vi opened their eyes wide, and they didn''t expect the


    destructive power of the master in sublimation to be so terrifying.


    If the machete had shed towards them just now, more than half of the people present would have


    died.


    "Is this the power of the master in sublimation? It''s too terrifying?" Camille muttered to herself.


    After that, she turned her head and nced at Casey on the side. When she ran into Casey that day,


    she also saw a vision, and she felt it even stranger than the two masters in sublimation.


    "It should just be that I think too much. No matter how talented Casey is, he can''t be more powerful


    than them. He also said that he has only reached half sublimation. He must not be as powerful as the


    two men," Camille muttered.


    Fitzgerald looked solemn, he noticed that Dalton was a little helpless in front of Guzman. Although it


    was a tight fight, he actually fell into the disadvantage.


    "Grandpa, you have to beat him!" Fitzgerald clenched his fist, nning for the worst in his mind.


    In front of the Hussain''s vi was a public grove. In order to prevent the fighting from hurting the people


    in the vi, Dalton rushed towards the grove.


    Everyone couldn''t see the battle in the vi, but they were afraid of being affected, so they didn''t dare


    to go out.


    However, they could feel the shocking movement outside and the power fluctuations that burst out from


    time to time. These alone had already made their hearts tremble.


    After a while, the trees in the grove began to fall in pieces, and everyone could vaguely see some of


    the situation there.


    Soon, a man rushed towards the vi, it was Dalton.


    At this time, Dalton was already full of blood, looking terrible, and his clothes became tattered. When


    he rushed to the vi yard, he fell down.


    He waved at Fitzgerald in the vi, motioning for him to run quickly.


    Seeing his grandfather''s look, Fitzgerald had no heart to run away. He wanted to rush out to rescue


    him.


    At this time, Guzman chased Dalton from behind. He stopped behind Dalton, with a sneer on his face,


    and said, "Dalton, it''s not that easy to run away in front of me!"


    "If I guessed correctly, your grandson is among the group of people inside, right? Don''t worry, I won''t let


    any of your offspring be let go."


    After speaking, Guzman looked towards the window.


    "Dalton''s grandson, get out of here, and that beautiful chick, you alsoe out together. As long as


    you two are obedient, I won''t hurt other people today, otherwise, all of you here will die!"


    As he said, he raised his hand and pointed to the inside of the window. The one he pointed at was


    Camille who was beautiful.


    How could Guzman, a lecher, ignore such a beauty.

 Chapter 957 Ill Keep You Safe

    Chapter 957 I''ll Keep You Safe


    Camille was still in the shock of Dalton''s defeat, and then she saw Guzman point to her and ask her to


    go out with Fitzgerald.


    In addition, a wretched smile was hanging on Guzman''s face, making Camille tremble.


    Benson''s face changed abruptly after hearing Guzman''s words, and then he hurriedly protected


    Camille behind him.


    "You all run away, don''t listen to him, I''ll dy him!" Dalton yelled at the people in the vi.


    Then he tried to get up and continue fighting with Guzman.


    Guzman stepped directly on Dalton''s back, and Dalton, who was about to get up, fell down in an


    instant, and a mouthful of blood spurted out from his mouth.


    "Dalton, you can never stop me with your strength. What an idiot!" Guzman said with disdain.


    Dalton was anxious. If he had known that Guzman''s strength was so great, he should have taken


    Fitzgerald directly to escape at that moment.


    Now not only Fitzgerald couldn''t escape, even the Hussain family would be implicated.


    Benson also knew that it was definitely impossible to resist today, the master in sublimation could kill


    them easily.


    Up to now, he could only pray that Guzman could show mercy and let go of Camille.


    He walked over to the door, opened the door directly, and said, "Sir, our Hussain family has no


    grievances and no grudges against you. Please let go of my granddaughter. She is still just a child. Just


    catch me. I can give you everything from the Hussain family."


    Guzman stared at Benson, then kicked Benson into the air without saying a word.


    Benson fell heavily to the ground, spitting out blood.


    Guzman didn''t use much strength with this kick just now, otherwise Benson should have died.


    "Old guy, what''s the use for me to catch you? I want that beautiful chick. She can make me


    Camille hurried to Benson''s side, helped Benson up, and asked with concern, "Grandpa, are you


    okay?"


    Benson gritted his teeth, got up from the ground, wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, and


    said, "I''m OK. Camille, I am useless and I can''t protect you."


    There was a trace of determination in Camille''s eyes, and she said, "Grandpa, don''t worry about me.


    Even if I die, I will never let this disgusting guy touch me."


    Benson suddenly became anxious and said, "Camille, don''t be impulsive."


    Then he looked at Guzman and said, "Sir, please don''t have designs on my granddaughter. The


    Hussain family has held important positions in the army for generations. Over the years, our family has


    amassed a fortune. If you promise not to hurt my granddaughter, I can give you everything of the


    Hussain family. "


    Guzman curled his lips and said, "Sorry, I am not interested in those things. I only want your


    granddaughter."


    After speaking, he walked towards the vi.


    "Girl, you have to submit to me honestly, I promise I will treat you well and make youfortable."


    Guzman smiled wryly, stretched out to Camille, and grabbed her.


    Seeing this, Camille was about to take out the dagger hidden in her clothes and kill herself directly to


    avoid being defiled by this disgusting guy.


    But at this moment, a man stood in front of Guzman.


    Camille also felt a gust of wind blowing, followed by a familiar smell.


    Casey!


    Camille looked at Casey in front of her in disbelief, and opened her mouth in surprise.


    "... Casey, what are you doing?" Camille asked.


    Casey turned to look at Camille, with a calm smile on his face, and said, "Don''t worry, I will protect


    you."


    Although Camille was a little moved by Casey''s movement, Guzman was a master who even Dalton


    couldn''t beat. How could Casey beat him.


    "Don''t be stupid. Didn''t you see his strength just now? Didn''t you say that you have only reached half


    sublimation? Get out of here, I don''t need you to save me!"


    Camille anxious, she didn''t want Casey to be hurt because of her.


    Casey ignored her words, but looked at Guzman in front of him.


    Guzman didn''t expect that someone would stand up to stop him at this time. He found that Casey


    looked only in his twenties. Therefore, he didn''t have to be afraid at all.


    "Boy, are you dicing with death? How dare you spoil my business?" Guzman stared at Casey and


    asked.


    Casey faintly said, "She is my subordinate, and I am her superior. Naturally, I am responsible for her


    safety. I advise you to restrain yourself, otherwise, you will regreting here today."


    Just now Casey recalled that Guzman was the fourth person on the List of Rewards in the Pantheon.


    Thus, even if Guzman didn''t n to do anything to Camille, Casey wouldn''t let Guzman leave today.


    After all, in Casey''s eyes, he was a great merit.


    Now that he had joined the Pantheon, he had to make a contribution to the Pantheon.


    When Guzman heard Casey''s words, he burst intoughter and said, "Boy, do you know who you are


    talking to? You have seen the end of Dalton, right? You think you, a young man, can be better than


    Dalton?"


    "You''ll know it after having a fight with me," Casey said lightly.


    After speaking, he took Muramasa in his hand and slowly pulled it out of the scabbard.


    Guzman''s contempt for Casey was deeper when he saw that Casey was still holding weapon. Casey''s


    action could only show that he had not reached the state of sublimation. Naturally, Guzman would not


    be afraid of a guy who had not reached the state of sublimation.


    Everyone in the vi looked helpless when seeing Casey''s calm look, and felt that Casey was still


    impulsive.


    "In fact, his strength is not weak. If he insists on fleeing, he may not be caught. It''s a pity that he is still


    too reckless."


    "When I was young, I was the same as him. I would definitely not be able to ept this kind of thing.


    However, the man standing outside has reached the state of sublimation. Even Dalton was severely


    injured by him. How can Casey beat him?"


    "Originally, I thought Camille found an outstanding husband, but she ran into this matter in a blink of an


    eye. God is really unfair."


    ...


    Guzman looked at Casey, the smile on his face deepened, and then he kicked Casey unexpectedly,


    wanting to solve Casey directly.


    But what he didn''t expect was that Casey easily escaped his kick, and then Muramasa in his hand


    quickly pierced Guzman''s neck.


    Above the de, light emerged, Guzman felt a sense of crisis, and had to retreat quickly to the


    back.Original from N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 958 I Have Only Reached Half Sublimation

    Chapter 958 I Have Only Reached Half Sublimation


    After stabilizing himself in the courtyard, Guzman squinted his eyes and looked at Casey, with a hint of


    surprise in his expression.


    "Guy, why is your strength so weird. You can disy the power of sublimation while holding a weapon.


    Don''t you understand the sublimation of inner force?" Guzman asked.


    Casey smiled and said, "I have only reached half sublimation, so I still need to use weapons to exert


    my strength."


    Guzman''s eyes widened. This was the first time he had heard of the half sublimation.


    At the same time, he was also shocked by Casey''s talent. He seemed to be in his twenties, but he had


    reached half sublimation, which was really terrifying.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    However, no matter how talented Casey was, he hadn''t reached the true sublimation, and for Guzman,


    there was no threat.


    As long as he killed Casey now, all his talent and potential were meaningless.


    "Boy, you are so talented, but you are dicing with death now. You are really stupid. Do you really think


    that you can challenge a master at the medium stage of sublimation as you are talented?" Guzman


    sneered and asked.


    Casey smiled and said, "Maybe I can really beat you with my talent."


    "What a dream!" Guzman said directly.


    Dalton, who fell to the ground, also shook his head helplessly and muttered, "It''s a pity. With his talent,


    it is only a matter of time to reach sublimation. If he can bear it, he can take revenge on Guzman in the


    future. He is really cutting his own throat by standing out now."


    Casey didn''t continue to talk nonsense, and walked out with Muramasa, Xuanjin gushing out of his


    body, attaching to the de.


    Seeing this, Guzman didn''t say anything more. With a wave of his palm, the machete appeared in his


    hand again.


    "Then, I will let you know what kind of strength a real master in sublimation has!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, the machete had already shed towards Casey, with great power,


    shaking the sky and the earth.


    Casey didn''t dare to neglect at all, and immediately gathered all of his strength on the de, and


    chopped out towards the front.


    Muramasa collided with machete, and a terrifying wave broke out between the two and dispersed


    towards the surroundings.


    The ss on the door of the vi behind Casey shattered instantly, and everyone standing in the vi


    fell to the ground by the wave.


    Although it took Casey great effort to resist Guzman''s attack, he seeded in dissolving his power.


    Seeing this scene, Guzman raised his eyebrows, as if he didn''t expect Casey to withstand his attack.


    After all, a full blow form him, who had reached the medium stage of sublimation, was notparable


    to a person who only reached half sublimation.


    In fact, Casey was also a little confused about his current strength. Although he still stayed at the half


    sublimation, as time went on, the Xuanjin in his body was gradually increasing.


    He judged that he was in half sublimation because he had not reached the advanced stage of Xuanjin.


    However, so far, the power in Casey''s body seemed to be vaguelyparable to the power at the


    initial stage of sublimation.


    The current difference between Casey and masters in sublimation was that he had no way to make


    Xuanjin out of the body. In other respects, Casey didn''t feel much difference between himself and


    masters in sublimation.


    Reaching the advanced stage of Xuanjin was mean to be a Grandmaster of Xunjin, and Casey was still


    one step away from the advanced stage of Xuanjin, and he already had the strength of sublimation.


    There was still a considerable difference between the advanced and the medium stage of Xuanjin.


    Casey felt that if he reached the advanced stage of Xuanjin, his strength would be stronger than the


    initial stage of sublimation of inner force.


    Without thinking about it anymore, after Casey warded off Guzman''s attack, he rushed towards the


    grove, lest the fightingter affect the people in the vi.


    Seeing this, Guzman immediately followed, and the machete in his hand swung out, and another de


    of light flew out.


    Casey dodged quickly, letting the de of light sh into the woods ahead, and arge swath of trees


    fell straight down.


    Everyone in the vi was quietly relieved when they saw the two people moving away.


    Camille solemnly watched the direction Casey rushed in, her face full of worry.


    "Casey, you must be safe."


    Casey was weaker than Guzman in realm, but he had god mind, could understand every movement of


    Guzman, and predict Guzman''s next attacks in advance.


    In this way, Casey could avoid Guzman''s attack easily.


    Guzman was confused, and he didn''t understand why Casey could guess his attack every time.


    He was at the medium stage of sublimation. However, it was so hard for him to beat Casey, who was


    just in half sublimation.


    Guzman suddenly became frantic, and his attacks became much fierce.


    In this state, even if Casey had god mind, it was quite difficult for him to deal with Guzman. After all,


    there was a considerable gap in the power between him and Guzman.


    Considering that he would be likely to be forced by Guzman to be unable to fight back, Casey promptly


    used Cab to increase his strength.


    Up to now, only by this way could Casey continue topete with Guzman.


    At the same time, the dummy in Casey''s mind was quickly forming someplicated handprints, and


    his whole body was shed with golden light, which looked quite strange.


    It was just that this scene only appeared in Casey''s mind, and Guzman naturally couldn''t see it.


    After using Cab, the aura on Casey''s body instantly rose, and the trees around him trembled.


    Guzman''s eyes squinted. He didn''t expect that such a change would ur in Casey, and he suddenly


    became vignt.


    Casey picked up the Muramasa again and rushed towards Guzman. This time, the power of his attack


    was weaker than Guzman''s at all.


    They attacked each other several times in an instant, and Guzman actually felt that his suppression of


    Casey hadpletely disappeared. At this time, Casey was equivalent to a true master in sublimation,


    not much weaker than Guzman.


    "Guy, what the hell is going on with you, why is your power suddenly so strong?" Guzman stared at


    Casey and asked.


    Casey grinned at him and said, "Why should I tell you?"


    After speaking, he shed towards Guzman.


    At this time, everyone watching the fight in the vi was also surprised.


    From their perspective, Casey and Guzman seemed to be evenly matched.


    A master in half sublimation was even tied with a master at the medium stage of sublimation, which


    was really beyond their expectation.


    "It''s no wonder that he dared toe forward. It turns out that he has a means that we can''t imagine. If


    he can survive, he must be a figure standing at the pinnacle of C Country Martial Circle in the


    future!"

 Chapter 959 Sould Control Print

    Chapter 959 Sould Control Print


    Guzman looked at Casey in front of him with irritation. He was panting for breath. Fighting with person


    of his own strength, naturally, he could not be as calm as before.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    "Damn thing, you really surprised me. I thought you were just a stupid young man who acts recklessly


    and blindly. I didn''t expect you to have such strength," Guzman said.


    "Since you already know it, it''s best to surrender obediently and stretch your neck out. Don''t waste time


    here," Casey said lightly.


    Guzman suddenly snorted and said, "Do you really think that you are qualified to say this to me with


    your little trick?"


    "Boy, you are not the only one who can increase strength in short time!"


    After speaking, Guzman took out a jade bottle from his clothes and poured out a pill from it.


    "Originally, this pill will be used by me to save my life at critical moments, but I didn''t expect you to be


    so powerful. In that case, I can only take this pill now."


    Guzman showed his pill in front of Casey, and then put it into his mouth.


    Casey narrowed his eyes, knowing that after Guzman took this pill, he would no longer have any


    advantage.


    At exactly this time, the dummy in his mind had alreadypleted the seal, the dummy exuded a


    dazzling light, and then a magical seal appeared in front of him.


    A yful smile appeared on Casey''s face, and then he flew towards Guzman quickly.


    "I''m afraid it will be toote for you to take this pill now!"


    Guzman snorted coldly, not worried that Casey would attack him at this time.


    Although it took a certain amount of time for the pill to exert its effect, Guzman had not yet reached the


    time when he was unable to fight back, so he was not worried that Casey would continue to attack him


    at this time.


    Seeing Casey about to rush in front of him, Guzman curled his lips, then waved the machete in his


    hand to resist Casey''s attack.


    At this moment, Casey suddenly formed a strange handprint on one of his hands, and then shouted,


    "Sould Control Print!"


    Immediately afterwards, the golden magic seal hidden in his mind flew out in an instant, and then


    swelled into a huge magic seal phantom, which directly suppressed Guzman''s body.


    Guzman was still waiting for Casey to make a move. He never thought that such a change would


    suddenly ur, and he didn''t react to it for a while.


    He had never seen such an attack before, and his face was full of doubts.


    But no matter what, he was a master at the medium stage of sublimation. Even he was confused, the


    machete in his hand had been shed towards the huge magic seal phantom.


    Several de of light flew in the direction of the seal. Guzman thought that it would be able to


    withstand Casey''s attack, but what he didn''t expect was that those de of light passed directly


    through the seal, as if it didn''t hit anything.


    Guzman was astonished. He didn''t know what was going on, and for a while, he didn''t know how to


    deal with it.


    He wanted to continue to attack to resist the seal released by Casey, but before he could do so, the


    seal had already hit him.


    Guzman''s body was not damaged, but the moment seal hit Guzman, Guzman felt that his soul was


    under control, and his consciousness was no longer able to continue to control his body.


    His hand holding the machete dropped, and he became like an unconscious fool. He looked at Casey


    rushing towards him dully, without any reaction.


    After Casey arrived in front of Guzman, he swiped out Muramasa and shed it on Guzman''s neck.


    A blood line appeared on Guzman''s neck, and then his head was cut off and his body fell to the


    ground.


    Seeing Guzman being killed by him, Casey was also relieved


    At the same time, he had a new understanding of the power of Method of God Soul.


    Sould Control Print that Casey just used was exactly a kind of attack mode recorded in god soul


    practice obtained from the Willson family.


    After starting to practice Method of God Soul, Casey had been working hard to study Sould Control


    Print. Although it was quite difficult to master it, from the results just now, Casey had a fairly good


    grasp.


    The reason why Guzman''s de light had no effect on Sould Control Print was because Sould Control


    Print was a method of attacking the soul. The power forms between the two were different, and of


    course it was impossible to have any effect.


    In addition, Guzman had never been in contact with Attack Method of God Soul before, and it could be


    said that he was unprepared, so Casey was able to solve Guzman so easily.


    Even if Guzman took the strength-enhancing pill, it was the body''s strength that was improved, which


    had nothing to do with spirits, so Casey didn''t care at all.


    It was a pity that when Guzman understood this, his head had already been cut off.


    He had no chance to regret it.


    Casey could feel that his using of Sould Control Print was only at the most basic stage, and he hadn''t


    used its full power.


    The reason why he could achieve such good results this time was that Guzman had never been


    prepared for his Attack Method of God Soul.


    If Guzman was prepared, even if he hadn''t awakened the god soul, but with his willpower, he may be


    able to resist Casey''s soul attack.


    Of course, when Casey was fighting, he would definitely not tell his opponent that he was going to use


    Attack Method of God Soul.


    At present, the biggest effect of Attack Method of God Soul was to catch others unawares.


    This was one of Casey''s hole cards, so naturally he wouldn''t tell anyone.


    Staring at Guzman who had been beheaded by him, Casey took out his mobile phone and kept the


    evidence of killing Guzman. In the future, he would receive meritorious service from the Pantheon.


    Finally, he turned to the vi.


    At this time, everyone in the vi was full of anxiety. The fighting movement in the grove just now was


    earth-shattering. Just listening to the sound made their bodies tremble involuntarily.


    Just then, someone stretched out his hand and shouted, "Look, Casey is back!"


    Everyone cast their gazes over, and they were all a little excited when they saw Casey walking towards


    this side.


    Soon, Casey walked in front of everyone, and then faintly said, "I have killed that old man, so please


    tidy up the battlefield over there."


    Everyone took a sigh of relief.


    Casey actually killed Guzman!


    What an incredible thing!


    But no one doubted Casey''s words at this time, because if it were not for this result, Casey could not


    stand in front of them so calmly.

 Chapter 960 He Was A Real Genius

    Chapter 960 He Was A Real Genius


    Camille quickly walked up to Casey, stared at Casey''s body carefully, and then asked with concern,


    "Are you okay? Did you get hurt?"


    Casey shook his head and said, "I was not injured, but I used some forces with side effects to kill


    Guzman. Now I need a quiet room. I may be in aa for about three days. I hope no one will disturb


    me in these three days."


    Camille immediately nodded and said, "Don''t worry, I won''t let anyone disturb you."


    "Can you hold on for a while? We cannot stay in this vi any more. Our family has several properties


    in Dongji City. I will take you to the safest one."


    Casey nodded. Although he used the Cab, he hadn''t spent himself yet, so he could hold on for a


    while.


    Camille immediately confessed to Benson, asked for a car key, and then walked outside with Casey.


    At this time, Dalton brought Fitzgerald to Casey, and both of them bowed to Casey solemnly.


    "Casey, thanks to you that Guzman, a person with evil intentions, did not seed. You saved everyone


    present, and you saved my life. You are the savior of my Chambers family. The Chambers family will


    never forget your kindness for generations, and we will do our best to repay you," Dalton said sincerely.


    Fitzgerald also thanked Casey and said, "Casey, you are a chivalrous man. I used to be hostile to you


    because of Camille. Now it seems that I am ridiculous."


    "I solemnly apologize to you here, and promise that I will never have any designs on Camille in the


    future. I wish you two be with each other forever."


    Camille blushed immediately after hearing Fitzgerald''s words. For some reason, she still felt a little bit


    happy.


    Casey felt a little speechless and wanted to exin to Fitzgerald, but at this time Camille rushed to say,


    "Oh, let''s say these things another time. Casey needs a rest now. I will take him to find a safe ce.


    We will leave first."


    Both Dalton and Fitzgerald also nodded quickly. Dalton said, "Yes, yes, take Casey to rest."


    "Casey, don''t worry, Camille is a good girl, she will take care of you," Fitzgerald said.


    Camille was so happy. She didn''t give Casey a chance to speak at all, and dragged him and walked


    outside.


    After Casey and Camille left, Dalton, Fitzgerald, Benson and the Hussain family walked towards the


    side of the battlefield with curiosity.


    They were all very curious about what kind of damage such a powerful battle would cause.


    When they saw those tresses which were cut off, or even directly blown into powder, their mouths


    suddenly opened wide in shock.


    Above the ground, there were many big pits created by the fluctuation of the power of Casey and


    Guzman, and the grove were destroyed everywhere.


    Especially when they saw Guzman who was decapitated, they all gasped in surprise. Everyone did not


    expect that this expert who had reached the medium stage of sublimation would die in this way.


    "It''s really shocking. I never thought that a person can be so powerful. His destructive power can be


    "That''s a master at the medium stage of sublimation. No matter where he goes, he could walk tall.


    Now, he is killed here. If I didn''t see it with my own eyes, I would not believe it. "


    "Casey is really a real genius among the people. He will definitely reach the acme in C Country in the


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    future."


    ...


    A high-endmunity in Dongji City.


    Camille drove into themunity and stopped in front of a foreign-style house with a garden.


    This whole foreign-style house belonged to the Hussain family.


    After stopping the car, Camille hurriedly got out of the car, helped Casey open the door, and then


    reached out to help Casey out.


    Casey nced at her and said, "I can still move."


    Camille stuck her tongue out at Casey, and said, "I am caring about you."


    Casey got out of the car, followed Camille into the house, and asked, "Didn''t we agree that you should


    exin the rtionship between us to everyone atst? Why didn''t you exin?"


    Camille suddenly felt a little guilty and said, "Oh, isn''t it an emergency? I wanted to let you rest quickly,


    so I didn''t exin it."


    Casey talked helplessly. He knew that Camille had time to exin to everyone just now, but for some


    reason, Camille didn''t seem to want to say that they were just pretending to be sweethearts.


    "I don''t know what you think about, but I still want to remind you that I am a married person, and I love


    my wife very much, and I will only love her in this life."


    "You may be grateful to me for this incident, but I killed Guzman only because of my personal principles


    and my own tasks. I hope you don''t have any special feelings for me because of this incident."


    Camille suddenly became quite aggrieved after hearing Casey''s words, and then she directly shouted


    at Casey, "Hey, how are you like this? Who will have special feelings for you? You are so narcissistic! "


    "That''s the best." Casey didn''t mind Camille''s reaction at all. After speaking, he walked into the house.


    Camille gritted her teeth while looking at Casey''s back, and muttered, "Asshole, I shouldn''t bring you


    here. Just stay here by yourself, I don''t bother to care about you!"


    After speaking, Camille stood there for three seconds, and finally ran to Casey, opened the door, and


    said impatiently, "The threshold here is a bit high, you should be careful."


    At this moment, she felt that she was really self-inflicted. She obviously felt that this guy''s words were


    very annoying, but she still couldn''t help but want to care about him.


    Even she herself didn''t know why she became like this.


    Camille went to clean up the room for Casey and prepared everything for Casey.


    Caseyy directly on the bed. By this time, he was almost at the limit, and he couldn''t care about


    anything else.


    Camille stared at Casey for a while, hesitated for a while, and said, "I admit that I do have a good


    impression of you, but you don''t have to refuse me directly. How do you know that I can''t make you fall


    in love with me?"


    Casey didn''t respond, and Camille suddenly felt a little embarrassed. After a while, she carefully


    observed Casey, only then did she discover that Casey had fallen asleep.

 Chapter 961 Inordinate Ambitions

    Chapter 961 Inordinate Ambitions


    Two dayster.


    In the room, Casey was lying on the bed, his eyes closed, motionless, still in aa.


    Camille was standing by the bed, staring at Casey for a long time, then bent down and started to


    unbutton Casey''s clothes.


    As the buttons on Casey''s clothes were unbuttoned, Camille also saw Casey''s strong chest and abs on


    his stomach.


    When Camille, who was longing for love, saw this scene, her eyes brightened up instantly, and she


    almost dribbled on Casey''s body.


    "Oh my god, this guy has a very good figure. He is really a desirable guy," Camille muttered to herself,


    and couldn''t help taking Casey off his clothes.


    In addition to nearly perfect figure, there were a lot of scars on Casey''s bronzed skin, which made him


    more manly.


    The average girl did not have any resistance to such a body. Just as men liked plump women, women


    also liked strong men.


    Had it not been for Casey who was still in aa at this time, Camille wasn''t sure if she would fool


    around with Casey directly.


    Camille didn''t stop after taking off Casey''s shirt. After staring at Casey''s pants, her face was a little


    blushing, but she stretched out her hand to Casey''s belt.


    She tried to pull Casey''s belt out, but because Casey was lying motionless, she couldn''t pull it anyway.


    "Oh, I can''t move it. Forget it, just take off his pants directly."


    Camille muttered to herself, and then walked to the foot of the bed, grabbing Casey''s pants with both


    hands, pulling Casey''s pants down.


    At this moment, Casey, who had been drowsy, suddenly opened his eyes and saw that his shirt had


    been taken off and his pants had been pulled halfway, he quickly pulled his pants back, with a doubt


    and vignce look, and asked, "What are you doing?!"


    Camille didn''t expect Casey to wake up at this time. After seeing Casey pulling his pants back, she was


    still stunned.


    Aftering back to her mind, her face was suddenly flushed. She lowered her head and dared not


    look directly at Casey.


    "You have been in bed for so long, so I want to wipe your body," Camille said in a tiny voice.


    Casey didn''t believe Camille''s words at all, and said, "Don''t try to lie to me. Do you want to Take


    advantage of me while I''m sleeping?"


    Camille was stunned for a moment, and then said angrily, "Hey, watch your words. Who wants to take


    advantage of you while you are sleeping? What do you think of me!"


    "If not, why would you take off my clothes, and you were looking at a ce where you shouldn''t be


    looking." Casey didn''t believe Camille''s words.


    Camille looked aggrieved and said, "I just thought that your body was almost stinking after lying in the


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    bed for two days, so I want to take off your clothes and wipe your body with a towel. It will make you


    sleep morefortably. I didn''t expect you to think of me this way. I am so insane that I want to take


    care of you."


    With that said, Camille also pointed her finger at the basin and the towel on the ground.


    Casey stared at the basin and towel, and found that Camille really seemed to want to wipe him,


    knowing that he might have really misunderstood her.


    "Well, I''m sorry, I just woke up and saw you taking off my clothes and you were about to drool, so I


    thought you were going to do something to me. I was thinking too much," Casey exined quickly.


    With the improvement of Casey''s strength, the side effects of Cab no longer affected him as strongly


    as at the beginning. Thus, Casey had recovered after sleeping for two days.


    Hearing Casey''s words, Camille felt even more ufortable. She did not expect that Casey actually


    said that she was about to drool just now.


    She subconsciously touched the corners of her mouth, and after she was sure that there was no saliva,


    she breathed a sigh of relief.


    "His words must be exaggerated. This guy is really disgusting. He is so narcissistic to say that to me.


    Who would covet his body? He stinks of sweat. I even don''t want to stay in the same room with him."


    Camille murmured in her heart, nced at Casey''s body, swallowed and spit.


    Casey was a little embarrassed when he saw Camille''s angry look. He felt that it was a bit wrong to


    think of a girl like this, so he apologized, "I''m sorry, thank you for your caring when I was asleep. I have


    recovered now. So I don''t need you to wipe my body."


    Camille snorted at Casey, turned her head to the side, and said nothing.


    After that, Casey checked his physical condition a bit, and after making sure that he was fine, he went


    to the bathroom and took a shower.


    Camille had already prepared clothes for Casey, so Casey didn''t have to continue to wear the previous


    clothes.


    After Casey took a shower, Casey once again expressed his gratitude to Camille. Camille was no


    longer upset at this time. After all, she did covet Casey''s body a bit, and Casey was her savior and her


    superior, how could she really be angry with Casey?


    "As you wake up now, are we going back to the training base?" Camille stared at Casey and asked.


    Casey nodded, and then said, "But there is one more thing to do before we go back."


    "What?" Camille immediately widened her eyes curiously.


    Casey turned to look at Camille, and said, "Go and exin our rtionship to your family. We are just


    pretending to be lovers."


    After Camille heard it, she was immediately disappointed, and said, "Oh, it doesn''t matter if we exin


    it or not. It is not a big deal. Let''s go back first. I''ll exin it to themter."


    "No. Go an exin it now." Casey directly rejected Camille.


    Camille suddenly puffed up her mouth, looking quite upset, but she couldn''t stop Casey, so she had to


    go to the ce where the Hussain family was at this time after she had packed up.


    They walked into the living room together. Beforeing, Camille had already called Benson. At this


    time, everyone in the Hussain family was already waiting in the living room, waiting to thank Casey,


    their savior.


    After seeing Camille and Caseying in, Benson hurriedly greeted them and said with a smile, "You


    are really a good match. Casey, Camille is really lucky that she can find a boyfriend like you."


    Casey said immediately, "Mr. Hussain, in fact, I am not Camille''s boyfriend. I just pretended to be her


    boyfriend. Camille came up with this way to avoid the blind date."


    Benson was stunned when he heard what Casey said.

 Chapter 962 What Do You Think of Concubine

    Chapter 962 What Do You Think of Concubine


    "You pretended... to be lovers?" Benson looked at Casey in disbelief. "Casey, don''t make a joke to me.


    How can you be false couple? I think you and Camille are very intimate."


    Casey turned to look at Camille and said, "You have to exin it."


    Camille was obviously reluctant, but still looked at Benson and said, "Grandpa, what he said is true. We


    are really pretending to be sweethearts to avoid the blind date you arranged for me."


    Benson''s look darkened suddenly. He looked at Camille a little angrily, and said, "You, you really want


    to piss me off. How can you do this!"


    "Oh, it''s because I don''t like the blind dates you found for me before, and I am afraid that you will


    directly decide my marriage on impulse, so I could only think of such a way," Camille exined in


    injured tones.


    Benson was originally immersed in the joy of getting a real genius as his grandson-inw, but now he


    learned that the rtionship between Casey and Camille was just a lie. He was filled with a sense of


    loss.


    He gave Camille a fierce look, then his gaze fell on Casey, his eyes rolled, and he smiled and said,


    "Casey, in fact, whether you are true lovers or not, you are well matched. Why don''t you just try to be


    real lovers. You can go out with Camille. Maybe you will fall in love with each other."


    Casey shook his head and said, "Mr. Hussain, actually, I am already married and have a daughter.


    Camille is still young. It is very easy for her to find a suitable person, so you don''t have to worry too


    much about her marriage."


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    When Benson heard that Casey was married and had a daughter, his face was suddenly full of


    disappointment.


    He nced at Camille and said, "Why did you get married so early? Didn''t I really have to miss such a


    outstanding grandson-inw?"


    Camille also looked at Benson helplessly, and muttered, "It''s not that I didn''t fight for it myself. I can


    only me myself for being born toote."


    When Casey heard Camille''s words, he immediately turned his head and nced at her. Camille


    quickly moved her gaze away, as if she hadn''t said anything just now.


    "Casey, what do you think about concubine?" After a long silence, Benson asked Casey.


    Casey was speechless, and Camille was also a little surprised. She didn''t expect that her grandfather


    would talk to Casey about concubinage.


    "Mr. Hussain, I don''t have any thoughts about having concubines. You should stop thinking about it."


    Casey said, "In addition, I will give you another suggestion. Feelings are a personal matter. Imposed


    feelings don''t get good results. Besides, it is now in the 21st century. Young people should love freely.


    You should not interfere with Camille''s affairs in the future."


    Benson sighed helplessly, and now he could only smile bitterly at Casey.


    ...


    In the car back to Northern Border.


    Camille looked a little sullen along the way. Obviously, she was a little unhappy about Casey asking her


    to rify the rtionship between them.


    "When you came out, you should have seen my grandpa''s upset look. I really don''t understand why


    you have to tell the truth to my grandpa. He was so happy. It''s just a white lie. You''re so stingy," Camille


    Casey nced at her and said, "If you hide it from him now, he will be more disappointed in the future."


    "Then just keep hiding it," Camille said angrily.


    "Oh? ording to you, are you going to let me pretend to be your boyfriend for the rest of my life?"


    Casey asked.


    Camille suddenly became a little shy when her mind was seen through by Casey, and muttered: "Cut,


    who wants to let you pretend to be my boyfriend? You''re really narcissistic."


    After speaking, she turned her head over and stopped responding to Casey.


    Back to Northern Border, Camille put on her uniform again. She turned to be serious and became


    Casey''s instructor again.


    Casey ordered Camille to not use him as a shield in the future, otherwise she would be punished in


    ordance with the rules.


    Camille was naturally quite unconvinced, but this was an order from a superior and naturally had to be


    obeyed.


    After returning, Casey first inspected the training of the Dragon Army and confirmed from their physical


    condition that they were not indolent in the past few days when they were not here. Casey was also


    satisfied with the result and then added some training intensity to them as appropriate.


    Everyone in the Dragon Army was more active because of Casey''s return, but they didn''t expect Casey


    to increase their training volume when he came back, and bitterints could be heard here and


    there in the Dragon Army.


    As the training progresses, the physical fitness and strength of the Dragon Army had been significantly


    improved. If everyone in the past could be regarded as King of Soldiers, then everyone in the Dragon


    Army was the top mercenary.


    It was easy to know how terrifying an army formed by the king of mercenaries was.


    Halfway through the training, Casey also began to teach the Dragon Army rtively simple and easy-


    to-learnbat tricks, and also specially developed a set of team cooperation tricks for them to


    improve thebat effectiveness of the team.


    After learning to fight from Casey, everyone in the Dragon Army realized how powerful Casey was.


    After the guidance of Casey, the simple tricks that seemed to be able to can burst out beyond people''s


    imagination.


    As a expert in Thai boxing, Boone realized that the profoundness of martial arts of C Country after


    learning the tricks taught by Casey. The ancestors'' wisdom really could not bepared casually.


    And to Casey''s surprise, some of the Dragon Army actually had a tendency to master inner force


    relying on his quick version of deep breathing.


    Although only a few people had such a talent, it was already very surprising.


    After all, it was difficult to step into the threshold of inner force. Although these people were strong


    soldiers, they did not necessarily have martial arts talents. Now that there were a few people who were


    about to grasp inner force, it was already good news.


    The training was in full swing, and Casey also took advantage of this time to do god soul practice, and


    he was more sure about the power of Sould Control Print.


    Time flew, a month had passed, and the training n that Casey formted for the Dragon Army had


    been sessfullypleted. A reborn and sessful Dragon Army had already appeared on the


    training base.


    And theparison between the Dragon Army and the Wolf Army also came quietly on this day.

 Chapter 963 The Competition Between the Two Armies

    Chapter 963 The Competition Between the Two Armies


    At Martial Arts Hall.


    This time thepetition between the Dragon Army and the Wolf Army was held in this martial arts


    hall.


    At this time, the stands of the martial arts hall were already full of people, and those who coulde


    here to watch the match between the two armies were naturally people with a certain status in the


    army.


    Many of them brought their family and friends over.


    There were also people with extraordinary means from the outside world who could get the


    qualifications for admission here, and would also run over to take a look at the confrontation between


    the two strongest armies in C Country.


    At this time, in the middle of the stands, a group of people wearing uniform uniforms were already


    seated, and their clothes were embroidered with an imposing wolf tooth.


    These people were the high-level members of the Wolf Army.


    Sitting in the middle position was a middle-aged man in his forties.


    This person was themander of the Wolf Army, Harding Lambert.


    Harding looked arrogant at this time. He chatted quite calmly with the people who came to talk to him.


    Although the Wolf Army lost to the Dragon Armyst time, it was still the second strongest army in C


    Country. Naturally, many people wanted to curry favor with Harding.


    And Harding had sufficient confidence to defeat the Dragon Army this time.


    Most of those whoe to talk to Harding also hold this idea.


    And the reason they came up with this idea was because everyone had already learned that the new


    chief instructor of the Dragon Army was a young man in his twenties.


    Although these people were all high-ranking, Casey''s information was the top secret in the military.


    Except Magnus, basically no one else knew Casey''s background.


    As for the fact that Casey used his own power to contend against the five great families, it was only


    widely circted in the martial arts circle, and people in the army were naturally not interested in this


    kind of thing.


    It had led everyone to think that the new chief instructor of the Dragon Army was an inexperienced


    youth. Although they did not know why Casey could be the chief instructor of the Dragon Army,


    everyone agreed that it was quite difficult for the Dragon Army to defeat the Wolf Army.


    Moreover, everyone had heard that the Wolf Army had found a powerful master at the Grandmaster


    Circle to be its instructor.


    Taken together, everyone''s expectations for the Wolf Army surpassed the Dragon Army.


    "Captain Lambert, I heard that you have hired a master at the Grandmaster Circle to be the instructor


    this time, but I heard that those martial arts masters rarely agree to these requests from the army. I


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    didn''t expect that you can really hire a master. It seems that the Wolf Army is determined to win this


    "That''s right. Where the Grandmaster is? Can you introduce him to us?"


    "Master West happens to have something. He wille over when his matter is dealt withter. I will


    introduce you to him at that time," Harding said with a smile.


    Everyone nodded happily.


    The Master West mentioned by Harding was the head of the Chan family, one of the five great families


    in the martial arts circle, Bradford.


    After the battle with Casey, Bradford was seriously injured and almost died. After many treatments, he


    was finally able to survive.


    His experience was simr to that of Duffy. After that time, the martial arts family fell. Duffy took the


    Wong family and fled to R Country, while Bradford chose to join the military.


    As a Grandmaster in martial arts, the military naturally attached great importance to him. This time he


    was invited by Harding to be the instructor of the Wolf Army. Bradford felt that the luck of the


    Chan family had returned.


    But he didn''t know that the new chief instructor of the Dragon Army was Casey, the one he knew best.


    Harding dismissed Casey, so he never mentioned Casey''s name to Bradford.


    "I heard that the new instructor of the Dragon Army is a young man in his twenties. I don''t know what


    themander thinks. He actually asked a young boy to be the chief instructor of the Dragon Army.


    This time, the dragon will have no chance to defeat the Wolf Army."


    "Maybe it''s because themander feels that the Dragon Army is too strong, so he wants to suppress


    them. This is a good opportunity for the Wolf Army to rise."


    Harding was very happy to listen to the people taunting the Dragon Army, and he couldn''t help but


    At this time, Boone and Casey walked over with the top managers of the Dragon Army. Today''s match


    was just apetition between the yers, they didn''t need to y.


    Boone heard the conversation just now. He said with a cold look, "I''m afraid that you will still have to


    lose to the Dragon Army at that time. Last time you almost won. But this time, yourbat


    effectiveness will be much worse than ours"


    Harding''s look suddenly became gloomy, and he stared at Boone and said, "Don''t be proud here. The


    Wolf Army had been primed by a great expert this time. It''s easy to beat you."


    Boone curled his lips, his face was full of disdain.


    After Camille came back, she had already told him that Casey killed a master in sublimation. Boone


    knew that Casey''s strength had already surpassed the Grandmaster, and even the masters in


    sublimation was no match for him.


    If the Grandmaster the Wolf Army found could be considered as an expert, then Casey who had guided


    them this month was probably a god.


    Casey didn''t worry at all. He was quite satisfied with the current strength of the Dragon Army.


    Harding''s gaze fell on Casey, with a trace of contempt in his eyes, and he said, "You are the new chief


    instructor of the Dragon Army, right? You are really young. The Dragon Army used to be the strongest


    army in C Country. I hope they will not hand over this title to us because of you."


    Casey smiled and said, "Thank you for your caring, Captain Lambert. Even if you want this title, we


    won''t give it to you."


    Harding''s face suddenly stiffened, and then he said coldly, "I didn''t expect you to be a eloquent guy. But


    it is impossible to produce any good soldiers with eloquence. I will let you know what the real strength


    is!"


    "I hope so." Casey stopped talking nonsense with Harding, and walked straight towards the area where


    the Dragon Army was.


    Harding looked at Casey''s back and gritted his teeth secretly, thinking that he must teach this arrogant


    junior wellter.


    Not long after, thepetition between the two armies began, and everyone focused on the


    There were three links in thispetition, which were individualbat, teambat, and group


    At the beginning of thepetition, everyone present began to cheer for the lineups on both sides. It


    was obvious that the voice of cheering for the Wolf Army was higher than the voice of cheering for the


    Dragon Army.


    But it didn''t take long for the cheering voice for the Wolf Army to weaken.


    Because of the first individualbat, the members of the Dragon Army won quickly, and the game


    ended before the Wolf Army could react.

 Chapter 964 Being Shocked

    Chapter 964 Being Shocked


    "How is that possible? The Dragon Army could never be as strong as this, and my men in the Wolf


    Army didn''t realize it. What happened?" Harding stood up from his chair and shouted.


    Sitting on his side, the people all felt incredible, they did not expect the Wolf Army guided by a


    grandmaster would be so vulnerable.


    "It must have been a mistake on our side that let the Dragon Army take advantage of it, otherwise they


    wouldn''t have won so easily." Hardingforted himself.


    At this time he looked at Casey, and found that Casey was also staring at him with a smile on his face,


    as if it was mocking Harding.


    Harding bit his teeth. He relied his hope on the afterwardpetition. He did not believe that the


    Dragon Army would win so easily.


    There were three individualpetitions, and immediately after the first, both sides were reced.


    At the beginning of thepetition, the Dragon Army team won thepetition by overwhelming


    advantage again.


    The men of the Wolf Army did receive guidance from the grandmaster, although this guidance had


    some effect, and Monroe West even gave them the real method of breathing.


    However, one month was not enough to master the traditional method of breathing.


    In this month''s time, they only learned some basic skills, although they made some changes on their


    bodies, the overall improvement effect was not a match to Casey''s crash version of the method of


    breathing.


    In this month''s time, people in the Dragon Army had inner force by using the crash version of the


    method of breathing, while the people in the Wolf Army had not even reached the threshold.


    On the field of individualbat, it was those who were about to practice their inner force, their


    strength had far exceeded the general the king of war, who were difficult to be defeated.


    Unsurprisingly, the afterwardspetition ended in defeat for the Wolf Army.


    People held big expectations on the Wolf Army were shocked and their voice to cheer up the Wolf


    Army lowered.


    On the contrary, Dragon Army got victory, with momentum gradually climbing, the whole arena had


    been covered by their momentum.


    Harding''s face looked gloomy, he never thought things would be like this.


    In thestpetition, their strength were almost the same.


    But in this opening, they had lost threepetitions in a row, which let Harding''s mentality copsed all


    of a sudden.


    But after watching the followingpetition, he just knew his mentality copsed too early.


    Theter team battles and group fighting were also three separate battles, with the best teams from


    both sides fighting against each other.


    There was no suspense, the Dragon Army again relied on Casey''s fighting skills, plus the strength of


    the method of breathing, defeated the Wolf Army.


    At the end of thepetition, the Wolf Army lost to the Dragon Army without a win.


    At this moment, the whole arena began to echo the name of the Dragon Army, they knew that the


    name of the first strong army in C Country would belong to the Dragon Army.


    Harding''s face became very gloomy, he could not understand why the Dragon Army could achieve


    such results with a man with little experience in his 20s as their general instructor.


    "We must find a way win thepetition, or the Wolf Army will be stuck under the Dragon Army


    forever." Harding murmured.


    His eyes turned, he said to the person next to him, "Has Master West finished his problem? When he


    will be back?"


    "I have contacted Master West, he said he will arrive here soon." The man replied.


    Harding nodded and said, "You now immediately go outside to inform Master West, tell him thatter


    he will fight with the general instructor of the Dragon Army, as long as he wins the general instructor of


    the Dragon Army, it is not a disgrace today."


    The man nodded and quickly walked out.


    Harding stood up and went over to Casey.


    At this time Boone was happy. He was satisfied about the result ofpetition.


    Seeing that Harding came over, Boone immediately sneered, "Captain Lambert, you did not y well


    today. I know it must be your mistake, unfortunately, on the battlefield, mistakes killed. We will try our


    best to win today."


    Harding smiled, not angry, said, "The performance of the Dragon Army is really unexpected, I think they


    can achieve such a result, it must have something to do with the general instructor."


    "As it happens, our general instructor of the Wolf Army is very interested in your general instructor and


    wants topete with him. I don''t know if you dare to fight?"


    Harding thought the Dragon Army achieved this result must have help from a master. It could not be


    Casey, but his elders, so he was qualified to be the general instructor of the Dragon Army.


    But these were not important, as long as Casey dare to fight with Monroe, the master could be him.


    Once Casey lost, it proved that the Dragon Army''s achievement had nothing to do with Casey.


    It must be someone behind Casey, so they had such a result.


    Then they would not lose as badly as they seem, since the grandmaster was really a master.


    People all looked at Casey. It depended on if he would fight with the general instructors of the Wolf


    Army.


    Casey smiled and said, "Ok, I am interested in your instructor too, I will fight with him."


    Harding showed a cold smile seeing that Casey agreed.


    His eyes lit up as he looked over his shoulder at his seat and saw that Monroe had arrived.


    He walked quickly over to Monroe and said, "Master West, you finallye."


    Monroe at this time was confused, he did not understand why the Wolf Army lost to the end, ording


    to his spection on the Dragon Army, they should lose more than win.


    "Captain Lambert, I didn''t see thepetition just now, I don''t know..." Monroe wanted to ask why.


    Harding directly interrupted him, "Master West, these are not important, now the most important thing is


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    that you go andpete with their general instructor, as long as you win, it will not be a disgrace for


    us."


    Monroe nodded and followed Harding toward Casey.


    When he saw Casey sitting there with a calm face. Monroe was stunned, both arms involuntarily


    trembling.

 Chapter 965 Concedes on the Spot

    Chapter 965 Concedes on the Spot


    Harding pointed to Casey sitting there and said, "That is general instructor of the Dragon Army, he is


    more than twenty years old, the Dragon Army can achieve such good results, it must be because he


    has someone behind him."


    "But he certainly can''tpare with you, so as long as you win him, let everyone know that the general


    instructor of the Dragon Army is a vain, we will not be too shameful."


    After speaking, Harding turned to Monroe, but found Monroe¡¯s face pale and his body trembling, as if


    he suddenly had a serious illness, quite strange.


    "Master West, what''s wrong with you? Why do you suddenly seem to be sick?" Harding asked.


    Monroe did not answer Harding''s question. What urred to his mind was that Casey, replying on his


    own strength, defeated the five big families.


    That instinctive fear rose from his heart and made it impossible for him to continue as he had been


    before.


    At this time, Casey looked at Monroe, when he saw Monroe standing beside Harding, he was also


    stunned.


    "That''s the general instructor you hired for the Wolf Army?" Casey asked.


    Although he did not know with what was the matter with Monroe, Harding must have his imposing


    manner, so he said, "Yes, he is Monroe famous in martial arts and he had reached the level of


    grandmaster, few people could defeat him. If you fight with him, you will be defeated!"


    Casey immediatelyughed, with a teasing look at Monroe, said, "Really, I would like to see his level."


    Monroe was nervous hearing that. He hurried to Casey and made a bow, "Casey, it is joking, I was just


    one of your defeat, I know I am certainly not your opponent, I throw in the towel, we don¡¯t have to fight."


    Seeing Monroe''s reaction, the people around were shocked and did not expect he would say such


    words to Casey.


    Harding looked at Monroe with astonishment, and then asked, "Master West, what do you mean by


    this? He''s only in his twenties. Why are you so afraid of him?"


    Monroe looked at Harding, sighed and said, "Although he is young, his strength is not as simple as you


    think."


    "If I had known that the general instructor of the Dragon Army is him, I would not have epted your


    invitation to be the general instructor of the Wolf Army, because it is impossible to win."


    "If you don''t understand why I react like this, you can look up the word Casey in B City. There should


    be many legends about him on the Inte."


    "Don''t think it''s just a rumor, it''s true!"


    "Captain Lambert, I feel unworthy of the instructor of the Wolf Army, so now I take the initiative to resign


    this position to you. I am unworthy of your expectations of me during this period of time, if there is a


    chance in the future, I will try my best topensate you."


    With that, Monroe turned around and walked out of the stadium, ignoring everyone''s gaze.


    If he did not go quickly, Casey insisted on fighting with him, he might be killed.


    Harding stood there like a log, waiting for Monroe''s figure to disappear into the stands before he


    realized what he was doing.


    The people present had the same reaction as Harding. They did not understand why Monroe was so


    afraid of Casey.


    At this time, someone took a mobile phone and found some of the deeds of Casey, shouted out.


    "My god, the Inte said, Casey once, with his own strength, fought with the five families of the


    martial arts, killed three people, injured two people in a move. And one of the injured was Monroe!"


    "I found that too, it said that Casey in the battle disyed a move shocked heaven and earth, the sky


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    even appeared a vision, saying that Casey was the existence of the god of the martial world!"


    Many people took out mobile phones and began to check the information about Casey.


    Before they only thought Casey was a rich master from B City and was to experience life in the North


    Border, so no one checked the details of Casey.


    Until now they did not know that they looked down upon Casey.


    Harding looked at Casey sullenly, leaned forward to one man and had a look at the information of


    Casey.


    Seeing the above story, as well as the apanying video, Harding realized that he had met with a


    terrible opponent.


    Casey had no support behind him. Relying on his own ability, he trained the Dragon Army to such a


    team.


    Harding gave birth to a sense ofplete defeat.


    Themander would not randomly assigned a person without ability to be the general instructor of


    the Dragon Army, Casey was a general instructor, because he was too powerful.


    Casey did not expect things would go like this. Thepetition ended and people began to search


    about his deeds, as if he was a character in the legend, and people looked him with awe.


    "Captain Lambert, your instructor take the initiative to throw in the towel, is there anyonepete with


    me?" Casey stared at Harding and asked.


    Harding looked at Casey with aplex expression and then took a helpless sigh, he said to Casey,


    "You are powerful and we have underestimated you."


    "We lost to the Dragon Army trained by you and we admit it, but we will continue to work hard to


    surpass the Dragon Army as soon as possible!"


    Casey smiled, it seemed that the people in the army had courage. Casey took a look at Harding.


    "In this case, I''ll go back first and see youter."


    After that, Casey went outside, followed by the Dragon Army.


    At this point, the name Of Casey, in the north border, had be a legend. When it came to Casey,


    people would say the instructor of the Wolf admitted defeat after taking a nce at Casey.

 Chapter 966 the Assassination Plan

    Chapter 966 the Assassination n


    General headquarters in the North Border


    In Magnus'' room.


    Casey was sitting on the wooden chair in the room, looking at theyout of the room.


    There was nothing in the room except a bed, a table, and two chairs, and a ss cupboard in which


    there were some books and some files.


    After thepetition between Dragon Army and the Wolf Army, Dragon Army became famous. From


    the fact that the Wolf Army did not have a win, Dragon Army had been firmly seated in the position of


    first Army.


    Unless Casey became the instructor of the Wolf Army for a period of time.


    The name of Casey became the topic among the armies, all people took Casey as an example, wishing


    to be as powerful as him.


    Not long after thepetition, Magnus transferred Casey to the headquarters. Now the Dragon Army¡¯s


    training was on track, they only needed to practice in ordance with the training n made by Casey,


    they would be stronger day by day.


    The Dragon Army did not want Casey to leave, especially Camille, but Casey could not be a general


    instructor for a lifetime, so they would separate some day.


    Camille had applied to continue to be Casey¡¯s instructor, always to be with Casey.


    But Casey asked Magnus to reject this application for fear of any troubles.


    Magnus was quite satisfied about the achievement of the Dragon Army, so he held a banquet for


    Casey, intending to let the big figures in the North Border to know Casey.


    Casey came to attend this banquet.


    At this time, Magnus was making eat. After he poured tea to Casey, he sat on the other side of the


    chair.


    "You are now a celebrity in the north border, but though the Dragon Army reached progress, a lot of


    people think you are too young and can¡¯t bear the burden. Some even doubt your strength and said


    that you please me to have your current position. In the banquet, you should know them. The military


    people always speak recklessly, please be tolerant and don¡¯t cause too much trouble." Magnus said to


    Casey.


    Casey smiled and said, "Don¡¯t worry, when I was a live-in son-inw, I have be tolerant."


    Magnusughed hearing that.


    "At the beginning, I thought you are special, not like ordinary people, I thought it was a pity that you die,


    so I saved you. But I never expect that you would have reached this achievement now, it seemed that I


    made a right decision." Magnusughed.


    Casey showed a trace of emotion, said, "Thank you for saving me, otherwise, I''m afraid I would have


    already died, and how could I be like this?"


    Magnus shook his head and said, "This is mainly your own potential. If I had saved a loser, you


    wouldn''t be sitting here talking to me now."


    Casey smiled and said nothing more.


    After drinking the tea, Magnus nced at the time and said, "The banquet will start soon. Let''s go out."


    Casey nodded, and then followed him out.


    At the same time, on the border between C Country and S Country, a group of soldiers were patrolling


    the side of a hill, carrying sophisticated instruments that would sound an rm if someone from S


    Country tried to infiltrate C Country.


    No sooner had they crossed the hill than five figures appeared in the hill. They were tall and muscr,


    with the physical features of the S Country.


    At this time the five people were emitting ayer of light, if Casey was there, he would find that the five


    people were emitting the breath of the master of the sublimation.


    The light of their bodies was the result of the power that oveyed their bodies.


    It was in this way that they escaped detection by the apparatus.


    If the S Country wanted to use high-tech weapons against C Country, C Country would find it in the first


    ce.


    But if S Country sent five masters of sublimation, it would be very difficult to find out with the means of


    C Country¡¯s army.


    "The means that the mysterious man taught us were really extraordinary, we have escaped the


    detection." Said a man.


    "There is no problem with the mysterious man''s means. We must make good use of the strength we


    have gained from him. We must not fail in our mission to assassinate the mander of C Country"


    The leader of the five said in a cold voice.


    The man who led the assassination was Maksim.


    "Captain, although we now have the extraordinary strength, we want to assassinate themander of


    C Country. He must have strict defense, can we really assassinate him?" one of them asked.


    Maksim looked back at him and said, "The military of the Country is really powerful. We wouldn''t


    necessarily defeat it if there were a war."


    "And in the past, they had a lot of powerful armies, and an assassination opportunity like ours was a


    death wish."


    "But now it is different. We have the help of the mysterious man, who has given us great power. I have


    heard that there are strong men like us in C Country, but they are hidden among the people and never


    appear in the army."


    "One of us is strong enough to stand against a sizeable army, but the damage we can do now with five


    of us working together is unimaginable."


    "The general instructor of C Country certainly has no strong men like us. If we have a chance to get


    close to him, it is easy for us to kill him."


    The remaining four listened to the captain''s words, and immediately all nodded in agreement.


    "Who is exactly the mysterious man? He looks like a person from the C Country and he is powerful, but


    he has chosen to help us, what is his purpose?" One of them asked questioningly.


    "I heard that the mysterious man wanted something from C Country, but there was a powerful guardian


    there. He wanted to start a war and make the Guardian of C Country separable, so he chose to help


    us." Said another.


    Maksim red at them and said, "This is not the time to talk about it. Let''s get to where themander


    is as soon as possible. This mission must seed, not fail!"N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Several of them nodded, and then, under Maksim''s guidance, they sped off in the direction of the


    Headquarters of the North Border, and a few momentster, they were out of sight along the


    border.

 Chapter 967 Dare You Shoot Me

    Chapter 967 Dare You Shoot Me


    The banquet held by Magnus for Casey was held in a square at the headquarters. Because it was a


    military banquet, it would not be as luxurious as in the secr society.


    Although there was a lot of food and some drinks, everyone gathered together to chat and make


    friends.


    Those who could participate in this banquet were all tycoons from various parties in Northern Border.


    They were all in authority in the military. Everyone was willing to participate in such a banquet. After all,


    no matter where you were, your contacts were always the most valuable thing.


    "I heard that this banquet was held by themander specially for the new chief instructor of the


    Dragon Army. This time the Dragon Army had shown unimaginable strength in thepetition, all


    because of this new chief instructor."


    "That''s right, I am now very curious about what this new chief instructor is like. I heard that he is only in


    his twenties, and he is really the youngest chief instructor in history."


    Many people still had a very strong curiosity about Casey, and they all admired him for his strength.


    They all heard about that Monroe surrendered as soon as he saw Casey.


    However, there were still people who thought that Casey was so young that it was impossible to have


    too powerful methods. The Dragon Army achieved such results entirely because of its previous good


    foundation.


    As for Monroe gave up, some people thought that it was just a rumor that Casey deliberately got out in


    order to make himself sound very powerful.


    After all, there were only a few people who knew the truth on the day of thepetition, and no one


    would go into it even if it was a rumor.


    Among them, a general named Adkins disliked Casey the most, and he would refute when someone


    praised Casey.


    The main reason was that Adkins had never believed in Martial Arts. He believed that modern


    technology was the kingcraft.


    "How powerful a young brat in his twenties could be. It''s just a rumor. No matter how powerful he is, is


    his body bullet proof? That''s ridiculous," Adkins said, walking to the group of people who were talking


    about Casey.


    Everyone turned their heads to look at Adkins, with a trace of fear in their eyes.


    Adkins was not a man to be trifled with in Northern Border. He could get angry at any time and take out


    his gun. So, after seeing him, everyone hurried away.


    Seeing everyone walking away, Adkins curled his lips and didn''t care. He went to the table and took


    something to eat.


    Not long after, Magnus and Casey arrived on the square.


    Everyone''s gazes immediately gathered on Magnus and Casey.


    As themander of Northern Border, Magnus was naturally respected by everyone, and everyone


    looked at him respectfully.


    And Casey became famous because of the recentpetition, people passed different judgement on


    him.


    Magnus smiled and introduced Casey to many people, and Casey also greeted these people politely.


    At this time, Adkins walked in front of Casey and Magnus, and said, "Commander, what is so great


    about this guy? Why do you host a banquet for him? In my opinion, it''s really a fuss."


    The people around immediately calmed down. Everyone knew that Adkins was going to cause trouble


    for Casey.


    Magnus stared at Adkins and asked, "Oh? ording to you, Casey''s strength is not enough to make


    everyone value him, right."


    "Commander, I don''t think his strength is not enough to make people pay attention, but it is the 21st


    century now. In modern warfare, there is no need for people to rush forward with a sword. No matter


    how strong he is, he could only be pretentious in front of ordinary people. Can he resist bullets?"


    "So, I don''t think there is a need to hold a banquet for such a guy in such a significant way."


    Adkins said, staring at Casey with disdain.


    Magnus smiled, turned his head to look at Casey, and asked, "Do you think he was right?"


    Casey didn''t expect Magnus to put this question to him, thinking that this guy was so cunning that he


    didn''t want to offend either.


    But Casey was not afraid of Adkins. After all, even in the 21st century, science and technology couldn''t


    exin exactly what inner force and god soul were.


    "I think he is a bit too self-righteous. He underestimates the potential that a person can burst out. In the


    long run, he will definitely suffer because of this," Casey said lightly.


    When Adkins heard Casey''s words, anger arose in him immediately. He didn''t expect a ma younger


    than him to speak to him in this tone.


    "Boy, how dare you say that I am self-righteous? You''re so arrogant with a little achievement. You are


    just good at fighting. Can you be strong enough to resist the bullet?" Adkins said fiercely.


    Casey also got provoked that he stared at Adkins and said, "You can shoot me and see if I can resist


    the bullet."


    He didn''t felt that Adkins would definitely not dare to shoot at him. He said so because with his current


    strength, it was not difficult to resist the bullet.


    Adkins was immediately furious when he heard Casey''s words, and then he took out the gun from his


    waist and pointed it at Casey''s head.


    "Do you think I dare not?" Adkins shouted.


    Everyone was shocked when they saw Adkins really took out the gun and pointed it at Casey.


    "Casey is really reckless. He should not provoke Adkins. He really dares to shoot."


    "How irritable they are! It really scares me."


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    When Magnus saw Adkins take the gun out, his face sank, and he said coldly, "Adkins, are you trying


    to rebel? Would you hold the gun at me if my words make you unhappy? "


    Adkins quickly put down the gun in his hand.


    "Commander, I just think this guy is too arrogant, so I want to scare him," Adkins exined.


    After speaking, he looked at Casey again and said, "Boy, are you afraid? You never know when


    someone will hold a gun at you. When you react, you will have been killed by the bullet."


    Casey smiled and said, "Really? You can have a try and shoot at me."


    Seeing that Casey was still so calm, Adkins was furious. He thought that if it were not for the


    "Stop bragging. You just know that I dare not shoot at you," Adkins said coldly.


    Seeing him say this, Casey just smiled, and then took Adkins''s gun suddenly.


    Adkins didn''t even realize how Casey did it.


    "Watch carefully, I will let you know now whether the bullet has any effect on me."


    After speaking, Casey raised his hand and shot directly into his temple.


    Boom!

 Chapter 968 Catching Bullets with Hand

    Chapter 968 Catching Bullets with Hand


    The people standing next to Casey were dumbfounded. They didn''t expect that Casey would suddenly


    took the gun in Adkins''s hand, and even shot himself in the head.


    Because it happened so quickly, everyone just opened their eyes wide, and some opened their mouths,


    but none of them spoke.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Even Magnus, who was standing next to Casey, was taken aback. He would never have thought that


    Casey would snatch the gun and shoot himself in the head.


    Adkins waspletely dumbfounded. He felt that he had really met someone who was not afraid of


    death. In order to hog the limelight, he dared to shoot himself.


    Just when everyone thought Casey was dead, bursts of light began to radiate from Casey''s body, and


    his other hand came to the front of the temple at a speed that surpassed the bullet.


    Then the light on his two fingers was shining, and he pinched the bullet that was about to shoot into his


    head.


    His action was like slow motion, appearing in everyone''s sight. It was so extraordinary.


    It was not difficult for a master in sublimation to resist the impact of bullets by relying on inner force, but


    it was very difficult to catch the bullet with hand at such a close distance like Casey.


    The reason Casey was able to do this was because he had the assistance of god mind. No matter how


    powerful the bullet was, no matter how fast it was, it was small fry to Casey''s god mind.


    The perceived speed of god mind was much faster than the speed of bullets.


    Coupled with Xuanjin, Casey was able to mp the bullet with two fingers.


    Seeing Casey catch the bullet with two fingers, everyone was stunned.


    They all thought they would see Casey''s head being blown by a bullet, but they didn''t expect Casey to


    mp the bullet with his own hand.


    This was a scene only in the movie!


    Adkins was also surprised by the method Casey showed, and his lips trembled uncontrobly.


    In the past, he always believed that no matter how powerful martial arts was, it would definitely not be


    as powerful as a gun. No matter how strong a master was, he would be killed by a bullet.


    But it was not until he saw Casey mp the bullet with his bare hands that Adkins realized that C


    Country Martial Arts was far more powerful than he had imagined.


    A true master had the power to contend with bullets!


    Although Magnus knew that there was a kind of power far beyond ordinary people''s imagination in this


    world, it was the first time he saw someone catch the bullet with his hands, and he was naturally


    extremely shocked.


    "Oh my god, he... he actually mped the bullet with his hand. He is so powerful!"


    "I feel like I''m dreaming. How can there be such a powerful person in this world?"


    "It seems that we still underestimated the chief instructor. No wonder the instructor of the Wolf Army


    gave up on as soon as he saw Casey. No matter who it is, he will surrender direct if his opponent can


    catch the flying bullet by hand."


    ...


    After mping the bullet, Casey put the gun down, and then handed the gun and the bullet to Adkins.


    "Do you still think that bullets can kill anyone?" Casey said lightly.


    Adkins took a long breath. He looked at Casey without the previous contempt, but with a trace of awe.


    He took the gun and the bullet from Casey, and then looked at Casey and said, "I am so self-righteous,


    thinking that the bullet is the strongest weapon in the world. My understanding of the world is far from


    enough."


    Casey smiled and said, "The martial arts is far more terrifying than everything you know. Never


    underestimate people who have made achievements in martial arts. Bullet is nothing to them."


    Adkins nodded quickly and said, "I know it now."


    Everyone around them also nodded, feeling that Casey''s words were very reasonable.


    The methods Casey used today were enough for them to have a new understanding of the world.


    "Although I know your strength is not as simple as it seems, it is the first time I have seen you catch the


    bullet. Today you really broaden our view," Magnus said with a smile.


    Casey smiled and said, "You are ttering me. I still have no way to fight against heavy thermal


    weapons. Compared with the military power of a country, my power is still inappreciable."


    "However, how can heavy thermal weapons be used at will. Every time you use them, you have to go


    throughyers of approval. On the contrary, you, a master with powerful strength, are more useful."


    Magnus shook his head.


    Everyone echoed.


    In the beginning, they came to talk to Casey because Magnus was standing on the side, and they


    wanted to get closer to Magnus through Casey. And now they came to talk to Casey because of


    Casey''s strength


    In the army, people with strength would be respected. These forthright people often only recognized the


    standard of strength.


    As long as you were strong, even if you were just an ordinary soldier, you would be respected by


    everyone.


    Also, if you were weak, no matter how high your position was, you could not get anyone''s attention.


    Everyone would only think that you got your position through back door and would despise you.


    Even Adkins, an outrageous guy, had to be obsequious in front of Casey. After all, Casey could catch


    the flying bullet by hand.


    With his strength, he could kill a person easily.


    The whole banquet became lively because of Casey. Everyone wanted to talk to Casey, so that they


    could familiarize themselves with this terrifying young man.


    Just when everyone was enjoying the banquet, a few sounds came from the square, which immediately


    attracted everyone''s attention.


    Immediately afterwards, everyone saw five streams of light rushing towards them, and in the blink of an


    eye, they had reached the small square.


    Looking closely, everyone could see clearly that the five streamers were exactly five tall people from S


    Country.


    Everyone was shocked, and they couldn''t think of why there would be people from S Country at the


    headquarters.


    Those present were all veterans on the battlefield, and many people responded immediately.


    "The enemy sneaks in! Protect themander!"


    Maksim stared at the people on the small square, with a sneer on his face, and said, "No wonder your


    "But that''s okay, it just so happens that we can kill all top managers of C Country at the same time, and


    C Country will be greatly injured!"


    "You are a bunch of wimps. You can''t stop us,"

 Chapter 969 We Have to Fight

    Chapter 969 We Have to Fight


    Adkins was the first to react. He took out his gun directly, pointed it at Maksim and shouted, "Dare you


    go on the rampage at the headquarters of C Country. You are dicing with death!"


    After speaking, he fired at Maksim several times.


    As a general who had been in the army for so many years, Adkins was still very confident in his


    marksmanship, and he firmly believed that these people would never escape his bullets.


    But what he didn''t expect was that with the sound of gunfire, the two people standing next to Maksim


    released a pure force from their bodies, forming a protective shield directly in front of them.


    The bullet hit the protective shield, just like it hit the cotton, without causing any harm to the five people


    at all.


    "How is this possible!" Seeing this scene, Adkins once again showed a shocked expression on his


    face. He nced at Casey subconsciously. He did not expect the five people who broke into the


    headquarters to have the ability to resist bullets like Casey.


    It was also at this time that Casey realized that the five people who sneaked in were all inner force


    masters at the initial stage of sublimation.


    It made him frowned. Logically speaking, there was no martial arts inheritance in S Country. People in


    S Country were famous for being tall and strong.


    In addition, it was very difficult to reach the realm of sublimation. The martial arts had been passed


    down for so many years in C Country, and the number of the masters who had reached sublimation


    was very small. There were very few cases of five masters in sublimation appearing at one time.


    Now the S Country directly sent five masters at the initial stage of sublimation to assassinate the


    How did they reach the initial stage of sublimation?


    The breath of these five people and the way they used their power was quite simr to the deep


    breathing of C Country, and it seemed to be subtler.


    Casey definitely didn''t believe that there was a more powerful martial art in S Country.


    The rest of the executives of C Country on the scene also reacted at this time, and the guards who had


    been patrolling around also took out their guns, and without hesitation, shot at the Maksim and his


    For a while, the sound of gunfire was recalled in the entire square, as if a fierce gun battle had taken


    ce.


    All the four people around Maksim released their powers, forming a protective cover around them to


    resist the bullets. Only by relying on the power of these bullets, it was impossible to hurt them at all.


    "These people are so weird that bullets have no effect on them!" someone shouted.


    However, at this time, it was definitely toote to use the heavy thermal weapons. After all, no one


    would have thought that the people from S Country would send five masters in sublimation to


    assassinate them.


    If they sneaked in by modern technology, the military would have arrested them for torture and


    interrogation.


    After all, not everyone coulde to the headquarters casually.


    But these five people were master in sublimation, which caught them by surprise.


    "Don''t waste bullets. We have extraordinary powers, and bullets are not effective against us. What you


    can do is to wait for death!"


    Maksim shouted at the crowd, then nced around the audience, and finally fixed on Magnus.


    There was a sneer on his face, and then under the protection of the other four, he walked towards


    Magnus.


    Magnus looked at Maksim with a solemn expression. Although he knew that he was now in a huge


    crisis, he was not in the slightest panic.


    "Have you forgotten the loss you suffered from C Country? Now you dare toe to headquarters to


    assassinate me. Are you not afraid to start a war?" Magnus stared at Maksim and asked.


    Maksmughed and said, "After killing you and these executives, the army of C Country will be


    rudderless. Even if a war really breaks out, you will definitely not be able to fight against our country.


    What''s more, we now have a great expert to help us, sooner orter, your country will be trampled by


    us!"


    "Are you really sure that you can kill me this time?" Magnus snorted coldly, and there was a hint of


    coldness in his eyes looking at Maxim.


    As themander of C Country, Magnus naturally had some means of self-protection. At this time, he


    had already held a button in one of his hands.


    However, in an emergency, Magnus had limited means to protect his life. Once the button was pressed,


    his own life would be threatened, so he couldn''t press the button unless he had to.


    "We might not even be able to get close to you before, but now it''s different. We have the help of a


    powerful man with extraordinary powers, and even bullets have no effect on us."


    "I know that there are all also such strong people in C Country, but there is definitely no such people


    here. You must have never thought that we will have such power. Therefore, you will be killed by us!"


    Maksim spoke confidently.


    Magnus narrowed his eyes, thinking about the countermeasures quickly in his mind.


    "Now I will let you see how powerful we are!"


    Maksim did not hesitate, a long cone formed by the strength of his body suddenly appeared in a hand.


    And then, he forcefully threw the long cone towards Magnus at a speedparable to a bullet.


    In such a short period of time, Magnus couldn''t make any response at all, and could only watch the


    long cone sticking towards him.


    At this moment, a man appeared in front of Magnus, and it was Casey who had taken out Muramasa.


    He poured Xuanjin into the de, and then used all his strength to chop towards the long cone.


    When the two collided, a strong wave broke out in an instant, which directly shook those around them


    to the ground.


    "Who told you that there is on one who can handle you here?"


    Casey looked cold, staring at Maksim on the opposite side, not weaker than him.


    Seeing that his attack was actually blocked, Maksim also showed a trace of astonishment on his face.


    "I didn''t expect such a master to be here. It seems that we really underestimated you," Maksim said,


    staring at Casey, and gritted his teeth.


    After the crowd got up from the ground, there was a hint of excitement in their eyes. Until now, they


    could only pin their hopes on Casey.


    "Surrender now, and I will kill you directly. Otherwise, I will torture you before killing you," Casey said


    lightly.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Maksim suddenly showed a face of disdain, and said coldly, "Boy, keep your eyes open and take a


    careful look. You only have one person, and we have five. You want us to surrender? It''s ridiculous! "


    Casey didn''t speak any more, but raised Muramasa in his hands.


    Thebination of the five masters at the initial stage of sublimation was a huge challenge for him, but


    now, he had no other choice but to fight!

 Chapter 970 Fight Against Maksim

    Chapter 970 Fight Against Maksim


    Maksim looked at Casey who was ready to fight, and immediately curled his lips.


    He turned his head and nced at the four people behind him, and said, "You four watch the people


    around, and I will teach this brat boy."


    All four of them nodded, and their gazes at Casey were full of contempt.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Although they were very surprised that there was a master in sublimation. But judging from the power


    released by Casey, they thought his strength was equal to theirs at most.


    There were five of them, and Casey was alone. It was not difficult to knock Casey out.


    What they need to pay attention most now was the use of heavy thermal weapons by the people from


    C Country.


    But before they came to this square, they had blocked the signal here. It was impossible for them to


    seek help from the outside world, so now they only need to prevent people on the square from going to


    the arsenal to get heavy thermal weapons.


    "Captain, go and beat that guy. We will solve the rest people. That man doesn''t look strong. Don''t be


    mercifulter."


    "The captain is not a softhearted person. Since this kid dares to stand up, the captain will definitely let


    him know how strong we are. I guess he will end up miserably."


    "This is the first time we have encountered an opponent who isparable to us. Captain, you must


    knock him out, let these people know that we are matchless!"


    ...


    Casey didn''t take their words seriously. If the other party just sent one person to fight him, the trouble


    would be easier to solve.


    He liked this kind of opponents who liked to mumble about the strength of their opponents and were


    self-righteous. By the time they realized how terrifying Casey''s true strength was, it would be toote.


    "Magnus, you''d better stand back, the fighting may affect youter," Casey turned his head and said to


    Magnus.


    Magnus nodded immediately and said, "There are five opponents, you are only. Do not pull a stunt. If


    you can''t hold it, run away by yourself. You have a long road ahead and don''t care about me, an old


    guy."


    Casey smiled and said, "Magnus, don''t look down on me. As long as I try my best, even if the five of


    them work together, I can''t beat them."


    "By the way, I know you still have a way to solve the matter, but doing so should cause a lot of damage,


    so please put your hope on me first. Don''t press the buttons in your hand easily. It''s never toote for


    you to use it when I have no way out."


    There was a trace of astonishment on Magnus''s face. The button in his hand was quite concealed.


    Even the five people from the S Country hadn''t noticed it. It was unexpected that Casey had


    discovered it.


    Casey had god mind and knew everything in a radius of a hundred meters. Naturally, he saw the button


    in Magnus'' hand.


    Magnus didn''t hesitate, and solemnly nodded to Casey. He didn''t know why. He felt that with this young


    man, today''s crisis would be resolved.


    No more nonsense, Casey tightly held Muramasa in his hand, and then rushed directly towards


    Maksim.


    He didn''t intend to waste time, as soon as he came up he directly made a rather terrifying attack.


    "Tianxing sword technique!"


    Light swords swept towards Maksim with a gust of wind. Maksim suddenly narrowed his eyes when he


    saw this scene. After that, the power in his body suddenly turned into a giant axe. He struck hard


    ahead, and the phantom of a giant axe appeared. It directly collided with Casey''s attack. An explosion


    sounded, and the turbulent power fluctuations directly shattered the surrounding tables.


    Seeing the power of this battle so terrifying, everyone ran towards the surroundings in fright.


    In this level of battle, once they were affected, they would die.


    The remaining four masters from S Country kept staring at these people present, and once someone


    wanted to slip away, they would immediately take action.


    "Casey''s strength is really strong. Whether we can get out of danger this time depends on him."


    "Probably not. After all, no matter how strong Casey is, he should only be able to beat one person. S


    Country has sent people here. Let''s quickly think about whether there is any other way to get out."


    ...


    After Maksim resisted Casey''s attack, another axe struck Casey''s body. Casey turned his whole body


    vigorously and avoided the attack.


    The huge shadow of the axe shed directly on the ground, and a huge crack appeared on cement-


    poured ground, looking hideous and terrifying.


    "Boy, I didn''t expect your power to be so strong. I really underestimated you. However, you are still


    holding a weapon. It seems you haven''t reached the sublimation, right? If this is the case, it''s not


    simple to beat me!"


    Maksim yelled at Casey and rushed towards Casey again.


    They fought in an instant. The battle raged, and the aftermath of various forces dissipated in the


    surroundings, causing considerable destruction.


    In a short while, the originally neat square was in a mess.


    Although Casey was still in half sublimation and he still hadn''t reached the advanced stage of Xuanjin,


    the strength in his body was getting stronger day by day.


    Especially after thest fight with Guzman, Casey had a very deep understanding of his strength. In


    addition to the unexpected increase inbat experience, his understanding of his strength had also


    deepened a bit.


    At this time, Casey could clearly feel that if he could reach the advanced stage of Xuanjin, the power he


    gained would at least be stronger than that of the initial stage of sublimation. His strength would reach


    the strength of the medium stage of sublimation at least.


    After all, Casey hadn''t made a breakthrough yet. In terms of strength, he could alreadypete with


    the inner force experts at the initial stage of sublimation.


    Although Maksim''s was at the initial stage of sublimation, but they were not like Casey, who has


    reached the present state step by step. They gained this power by special methods.


    So even if he was a real inner force expert at the initial stage of sublimation, his strength seemed a little


    superficial. In the course of the battle with Casey, his drawbacks had be more and more obvious.


    So, Casey still had the upper hand in the battle so far.


    Seeing that he could not beat Casey, Maksim became a little impatient. After gritting his teeth and


    staring at Casey, Maksim used his whole body strength to cleave the axe towards Casey.


    When Casey saw this, he didn''t hesitate. He changed his tricks in his hand and made a very subtle


    blow towards Maksim.


    "Thunder Shocking sword technique!"


    Apanied by the thunder, a sword light appeared soaring to the sky, directly colliding with the


    phantom of the giant axe.


    After the huge fluctuation, it was obvious that Casey''s tactics were better. Maksim spit out a mouthful of


    blood and quickly retreated to the back.


    "The strength of this man is a bit weird, we can''t waste time, go and beat him together, and then kill the


    <pmander of C Country!"

 Chapter 971 Hard Battle

    Chapter 971 Hard Battle


    After hearing Maksim''s words, the four people who had been waiting behind him rushed towards Casey


    without hesitation.


    The four people were still a little surprised by Casey''s strength. They didn''t expect that Maksim would


    not be able to deal with this seemingly ordinary guy.


    Magnus, Adkins and the others changed their expressions when they saw that Maksim was nning to


    besiege Casey with five people.


    "Quickly, help Casey, he definitely can''t fight against five people alone!" Adkins shouted.


    Immediately, many people picked up their guns again and shot at the Maksim five.


    The entire square was instantly blocked by bullets.


    Maksim and the other four people snorted coldly, and then the power on their bodies exploded, directly


    blocking the bullets.


    Although these bullets were shot towards Maksim, no all the people present were sharpshooters.


    Casey was not far away from Maksim, so he was also affected.


    These bullets had no effect at all for the masters in the sublimation, but would also affect Casey''s


    performance.


    He turned his head and nced at Magnus and Adkins, and said, "You don''t have to help me, you just


    need to protect Magnus, and I will deal with them."


    Hearing Casey''s words, Adkins immediately raised his hand and motioned everyone to stop.


    On the square, it became quiet again.


    "Can he really deal with the five people on the opposite side alone?"


    "Although he had the upper hand in a fight with Maksim just now, but he has to fight against five


    people. It is not as simple as a fivefold increase. He is alone, after all, it is difficult to resist the siege of


    five people."


    "Oh, now, there''s no other choice. Even if we don''t want him to deal with five people by himself, we


    can''t help at all."


    "It seems that we can only wait, I hope Casey... can hold on for longer."


    ...


    Maksim and his fourpanions also sneered when they heard Casey''s words. Obviously, they didn''t


    think he couldpete with the five masters at the initial stage sublimation.


    "Boy, don''t think that you let me suffer a bit, and you can beat us. The power of the five of us working


    together is beyond your imagination!"


    Maksim yelled at Casey.


    Casey was expressionless, fighting with the five masters at the early stage of sublimation. For him,


    there was indeed quite a lot of pressure.


    He had fought against multiple enemies at the same time by his own, so he wouldn''t be frightened and


    lost confidence by the five people on the opposite side.


    He held Muramasa firmly in his hand, and then ran Xuanjin and shed towards the Maksim and his


    "Thunder Shocking sword technique!"


    The huge sword light shed towards the Maksim. All five of them did not dare to neglect, and quickly


    released their respective strengths to resist this sword light.


    The five people all seemed quite rxed this time. Maksim sneered and said to Casey, "Boy, this


    should be your strongest attack. It is indeed difficult for me to resist it by myself, but it''s just a breeze for


    we to resist it together!"


    Casey didn''t pay attention to them, but rushed towards the five people quickly.


    When the five people saw this, they all narrowed their eyes, and instantly dispersed, surrounding


    Casey.


    "Go together, don''t give him any chance!"


    Maksim yelled, and then the giant axe in his hand swelled instantly and shed towards Casey.


    The remaining four also used the strength in their bodies to turn out weapons and shed towards


    Casey.


    The crowd watching from a distance saw that all the shocking power mmed on Casey, and they


    couldn''t help but worry about him


    "This is too terrifying. Their destructive power is as good as the missiles. Casey is so besieged by


    them. I am afraid that he will be unable to survive."


    "These damn guys are so despicable. It''s really annoying. Five people fight against Casey together!"


    "Let''s think about how to resist the five people if Casey is killedter."


    ...


    Everyone was not optimistic that Casey could survive the attack of five people, and was extremely


    anxious for a while, thinking quickly how to deal with the next situation.


    Magnus also looked at the battlefield over there with a solemn look, and sighed helplessly.


    If Casey could not survive, he would press this button in an instant. At that time, none of the five people


    from S Country could go back alive, all of them would have to be buried with Casey!


    Just when everyone felt that Casey couldn''t resist the attack.


    Suddenly, a shocking aura broke out over there, and then everyone saw a shadow rising into the sky,


    blocking all the attacks of Maksim and hispanions


    Immediately afterwards, a figure quickly retreated to the back. Everyone looked closely and found that


    it was Casey who was already sweating and panting.


    At this time, Casey had already used Cab, and his power had once again increased to a new level.


    The blow just now was barely released after he tried his best.


    It was also at this time that he knew how terrible the joint strength of the five master at the initial stage


    of sublimation was. The blow just now almost wiped out all the strength in his body after using Cab.


    If not, he might have been killed by the siege of the five people.


    And he rushed among the five just now to make a crucial preparation.


    Whether he could beat these five people by himself today depended on this preparation.


    Maksim and hispanions were all surprised when they saw that Casey had blocked thebined


    attack of them and escaped from the surrounding of them.


    "You are really tenacious, but you can only perform such an attack once in a short time, and the we can


    still make multiple shots together. I don''t believe you can resist our attacks every time!"


    Maksim yelled at Casey.


    At this time, Casey smiled jokingly, looking at Maksim in the distance.


    "Thebined forces of you are indeed terrifying, and I also admit that I can only withstand your


    "But you have no chance to attack me a second time!"


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    When Maksim heard Casey''s words, he sneered and said, "It''s a dream, we have so many


    opportunities!"


    "Oh? Really?" Casey murmured, and then his god mind was released and directly triggered something


    that had just been ced among the five people.


    The formation of Nine Dragons Binding Array!

 Chapter 972 Power of Nine Dragons Binding Array

    Chapter 972 Power of Nine Dragons Binding Array


    A golden light shot up into the sky, and then spread out towards the surroundings in an instant, forming


    a barrier visible to the naked eye within a radius of fifty meters.


    Immediately afterwards, everyone heard the sound of dragons, even if they were not in the barrier, they


    all trembled involuntarily because of the dragons.


    "Look at it, what is that! My God, is that a dragon?" At this moment, someone pointed their finger in the


    direction of the barrier and shouted.


    Everyone looked over there, and they saw huge bodies appearing in the enchantment. The


    appearance of these bodies was exactly a species in the ancient C Country, dragon!


    Everyone was shocked by this scene. They never thought that they could see the dragon in the real


    world!


    Although those dragons were not real dragons, but an embodiment of power, but their demeanor and


    actions were no different from real dragons.


    It was enough to make everyone immersed in indescribable shock.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Casey had never seen the power of the Array before, and now it was a bit shocking to see that the


    Nine Dragons Binding Array could create such a magnificent sight.


    He rushed into the five people just now to arrange the array. During the battle, he had never used


    Attack Method of God Soul, nor had he used Killing Immortals Sword, because he had been conveying


    the power of god soul towards the array.


    Casey''s mastery of god soul was still in its infancy. He had to be dedicated to it. With his current god


    sou, he could only run the Nine Dragons Binding Array with all the power of god soul.


    So he didn''t dare to use power of god soul more at all, and even his use of god mind was only kept


    within the minimum range.


    Although the Killing Immortals Sword in Casey''s mind was extremely powerful, it was very easy to kill


    one of Maksim''s people.


    But he had five opponents. And the consumption of using Killing Immortals Sword was also huge. With


    Casey''s current god soul strength, he could use Killing Immortals Sword twice at most, and then his


    power of god soul would be exhausted and he would losebat effectiveness.


    At that time, even if there was only one of his opponents, it would be a devastating disaster for the


    general headquarters.


    So, Casey chose to use the array.


    Through his understanding of this array during this period of time, its power was naturally not to be


    underestimated. The most important thing was that the array was suitable for scenes where there were


    more than one enemy.


    Because of array, Casey only needed to rely on the power of his god soul to run the array, and then the


    array could exert its power.


    ording to Casey''s estimation, even if Nine Dragons Binding Array was not the most powerful, it was


    definitely one of the advanced array.


    He had great confidence that the five people would be killed by Nine Dragons Binding Array.


    Now that Nine Dragons Binding Array appeared, it also confirmed Casey''s guess. Nine Dragons


    Binding Array was powerful to kill five masters at the initial stage of sublimation.


    "It seems that in the past, the most unprovoked people were not those with terrifying power, but the


    experts in array. After all, no matter how strong an inner force expert is, they could not resist the array,


    unless he had a group of experts who were equivalent to his own strength to help him. Otherwise, he


    will have no way out," Casey said with emotion.


    Maksim and his men in the center of the array were all taken aback by this sudden change.


    They originally wanted to rush over and give Casey another blow. No one thought that nine huge


    dragons suddenly appeared in the air, and they were all dumbfounded.


    "My God, what''s going on? Doesn''t it mean that dragons only exist in legends? Why are dragons


    appearing on top of our heads, and there are nine dragons!"


    "Is this the true strength of C Country? They have been raising dragons all the time. Because of our


    sudden assassination and they couldn''t use heat weapons, so they summon dragons."


    Maksim listened to the words of his team members, his face solemn, and he said, "Even if there are


    dragons in this world, they can''t be kept in captivity. These are just dragon-shaped powers."


    "This should be that guy''s unique skill. I really didn''t expect him to make this kind of thing. If I knew it


    early, I would kill him in the first ce."


    Everyone nodded, with a trace of regret on their faces.


    After seeing the formation of the array, Casey quickly rushed towards the edge of the barrier and stood


    at the edge of the barrier.


    Now he could control the entire array through his god mind. The nine dragons in the array were all


    under themand of Casey.


    Maksim stared at Casey, gritted his teeth and said, "Man, don''t think we will be scared by what you


    made. Those are just a false sight. You can''t trap us at all!"


    Casey suddenlyughed and said, "Really? Then you can try and see if you can escape from this


    array!"


    After he finished speaking, he controlled his god mind and a dragon in the barrier quickly swooped


    down towards the Maksim.


    Upon seeing this, the five people quickly released their respective strengths, and together they fought


    towards the dragon.


    The dragon opened its huge mouth, and a dragon roar sounded. And then, a beam of pure power


    condensed and gushed towards the Maksim and his men.


    When the dragon collided with the attack from the five people, a huge power fluctuation burst out in the


    entire barrier instantly.


    The bodies of the eight dragons danced instantly, directly suppressing the power fluctuations.


    The collision ended, and the light of the dragon that released its power dimmed a lot.


    On the other hand, Maksim and his men all pale at this time, and it was obvious that the blow just now


    made them ufortable.


    "Damn thing, what the hell is this? Why is it so strong! That guy is obviously only as strong as us, and


    he shouldn''t be able to make such a terrifying thing!"


    Casey smiled and nced at them, and said, "It is called array, which is the wisdom of our ancestors.


    How can you simple-minded guys understand the wonderfulness of array."


    Maksim snorted coldly, and said, "Shit, even if it is not weak, we also blocked it. You should not be


    proud of it!"


    Casey''s eyes suddenly narrowed, and he showed a murderous look suddenly.


    "You can stop the attack of a dragon, what if nine dragons all join together?"

 Chapter 973 Nine Dragons Attack Together

    Chapter 973 Nine Dragons Attack Together


    As soon as Casey finished speaking, the nine dragons in the barrier roared in unison, and then all


    turned their eyes to Maksim and his men on the ground.


    Maksim and his men trembled because of the sound of the dragon''s roar.


    "...Captain, you shouldn''t provoke him just now. Now these nine dragons are all staring at us. If they


    attack us together, we will die today," a team member said to Maksim.


    Maksim turned his head and red at him, and said, "Even if I don''t say that, do you think he will let us


    go?"


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "Up to now, we can only do our best. As long as one of us can escape back and tell the expert what


    happened here, he will definitely be able to deal with it."


    The remaining four members showed a trace of fear on their faces. They did not expect that the


    situation here was still under their control at that time, but now they all began to think about how to


    escape.


    People from C Country were not as simple as they thought.


    It seemed that next time they must figure out whether there is something like a dragon in the


    assassination site before carrying out an assassination n.


    This was a unified idea in the hearts of several people.


    Maksim squinted at Casey outside the barrier, then whispered to his men, "We have to take actions


    separatelyter. It must be very difficult for him to deal with the five of us at the same time. As long as


    he shows ws, we will have a chance to escape."


    "What will happen next depends on our luck."


    All four of them nodded and were ready to die.


    Casey''s mouth twitched, Maksim and the others still didn''t understand what kind of methods Casey


    had.


    He thought that as long as he spoke in a low voice, Casey would not be able to hear it. In fact,


    everything present was under the control of Casey''s god mind. No matter what small movements they


    made, Casey would be able to find out in the first ce.


    He didn''t intend to give the five people a chance to escape. The moment Maksim finished speaking,


    the nine dragons in the air had already swooped down Maksim and his men.


    Maksim''s look changed, and he hurriedly shouted, "Disperse quickly. Damn it, he is so eager to kill all


    of us. He didn''t give us any time to gather!"


    Five people rushed in different directions.


    However, the speed of dragons was not at all slower than them, not to mention that Caseyunched an


    attack in advance.


    The nine dragons opened their mouths together, and the nine power beams sprayed towards the


    Maksim and his men.


    Judging from the attack range of the nine dragons, even if they were separated, they could not escape.


    They still didn''t realize how terrifying the Nine Dragons Binding Array was.


    Maksim only felt his vision blurred, and then his whole body was wrapped with a violent force.


    His heart began to tremble, and he released the power of his whole body, trying to resist the impact of


    these forces.


    However, no matter what he did now, it was all in vain. The strength of a master at the initial stage of


    sublimation was not enough to resist the power of this array.


    Next, Maksim lost consciousness and dies.


    The remaining four members had simr feelings to Maksim. They rushed out more than ten meters


    toward the front, but in a blink of an eye they were already wrapped by the power of the array.


    The people outside the barrier could only see nine dragons flying in the air, and they shot out pure


    power one by one. These powers converge together, and directly set the entire sky into a vast expanse


    of white.


    "This, is this really the power that humans can explode?"


    "Should it already be called a miracle? Is Casey really so powerful? Does he already possess the


    power of a god?"


    "It shouldn''t be the power that Casey used. If he really mastered this power, he should have killed the


    five people from S Country at the beginning. He only used it after fighting for a while. It must be a


    mighty power created by a treasure that is so powerful that we can''t imagine it."


    "Well, no matter what, it is an eye-opener for me today. The heritage of C Country is really broad and


    profound. In this world, there are too many horror existences that we don''t know."


    ...


    After the attack of the nine dragons, the power stored in the array to support the operation of the array


    was also exhausted.


    Dragon''s figure gradually faded, the barrier disappeared, and eventually all returned to the array te.


    The array te of Nine Dragons Binding Array stored the power to activate the array three times. Now


    Casey used it once and there were still two left.


    Looking in the direction where Maksim and his men were just now, a huge pothole appeared on the


    ground, almost including the entire square.


    In the center of the pothole, there were five charred bones, exactly the corpses of Maksim and his men.


    At this time, only their bones left, and the other things had been reduced to ashes by the huge power


    just now.


    Seeing that Maksim and his men had died, Casey was also relieved. And then, he quickly rushed


    towards the center of the pothole, picking up the array te that had fallen on the ground.


    Casey, who had seen the power of Nine Dragons Binding Array, now regarded this array te as his


    most important treasure.


    This was a treasure that could keep him alive at a critical moment. How could Casey not take it


    seriously.


    With this array te, Casey felt that even if he encountered the army of S Country, he would be able to


    defeat them with great ease.


    Of course, if the other party used weapons such as nuclear bombs, the result would be different.


    After putting away the array te, Casey didn''t take a second look at the five corpses, turned and


    walked in the direction where Magnus was.


    Seeing that the five people from S Country were killed, those who came to the banquet also quickly


    gathered towards Magnus.


    They saw Casey walking towards this side with a trace of awe on their faces.


    At this moment, Casey was the real hero in their minds.


    Without Casey, these people present would probably not survive.


    Casey walked up to Magnus, stared at him, and asked, "Magnus, are you okay?"


    Magnus shook his head excitedly, and said, "I''m fine. But how about you? You must bear a lot of


    pressure to creat such a terrifying sight, right?"


    Casey smiled. He was actually using the power of god soul to activate the array, which was not very


    difficult.


    However, However, using Cab did consume a lot of energy.


    "I''m fine for the time being. Since you are okay, I will find a ce to rest first. I may have to sleep for a


    few days. I hope no one will bother me these days," Casey said.


    Magnus nodded his head solemnly and said, "Don''t worry, after today, none of the people from S


    Country can infiltrate into C Country!"


    Casey hummed, then turned and walked towards the room Magnus had prepared for him.


    At this moment, there was deafening apuse from behind him!

 Chapter 974 Intends to Appoint Him as Deputy Commander

    Chapter 974 Intends to Appoint Him as Deputy Commander


    Two dayster.


    Casey woke up and found that it was noon, and the sun shone on his face through the window, making


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    him feel warm in Northern Border, where is very cold.


    He got off the bed, flexed his muscles, and let out a long breath.


    Although he killed Maksim and his four men by Nine Dragons Binding Array, but before the sessful


    activation of the array, Casey still underwent the siege of five masters at the initial stage of sublimation.


    This was a battle beyond the limit for him.


    In addition, he had to inject all his power of god soul into the array at that time, which made his mental


    state tense.


    Until now, Casey still felt that he had notpletely rxed.


    Turning his head and nced at the calendar hanging on the wall, Casey showed a hint of surprise on


    his face. He did not expect that he would only fall asleep for a day after using Cab.


    It seemed that as his own strength increased, the side effects of Cab on his was bing smaller


    and smaller.


    He released his god mind, carefully felt his physical condition, and found that there was nothing else on


    his body except for some minor contusions.


    And what made him a little surprised was that after experiencing this battle, whether it was his power or


    god soul, it had improved a lot.


    Casey had been in half sublimation for a long time. He had been able to feel that although he did not


    reach sublimation, his strength had been steadily increasing.


    And now, Casey felt he was just a step away from reaching sublimation.


    This was a sign of a breakthrough soon!


    An excited smile appeared on Casey''s face, and he had waited for it for too long.


    Every time he fought against a master in sublimation, Casey always felt his opponent only needed to


    rely on the strength of his body to transform a weapon, but he had to hold a sword, which was really a


    bit troublesome.


    Although those masters who fought with Casey eventually were killed by Casey''s sword, Casey still


    hoped that he could also reach the sublimation.


    In his heart, he still looked forward to what level his Xuanjin would reach after he reached the advanced


    stage of Xuanjin.


    After working worked hard for so long, he was about to seed.


    No longer paying attention to his own strength, Casey checked his belongings, and after confirming


    that there was nothing missing, he walked outside.


    During Casey''s sleepy day, the top executives at headquarters all buzzed.


    The methods Casey demonstrated this timepletely subverted their understanding of martial arts.


    Those who were not optimistic about martial arts now all hoped that their soldiers could get systematic


    martial arts training.


    Because the Dragon Army''s great performance were exactly taught by Casey. Everyone thought that


    the people of the Dragon Army must have practiced martial arts, so they were so powerful.


    Therefore, these top executives had already begun to take turns to tter Boone, wanting him to share


    Casey''s training n and the methods he taught them.


    Boone instantly became the sweet pastry in Northern Border, and for a while, he was a little proud.


    However, the quick version of deep breathing and the training n weree up with by Casey.


    Without Casey''s consent, Boone would not dare to tell others these things casually.


    Everyone also knew it, so they could only wait for Casey to wake up to see if he agreed to share the


    quick version of deep breathing and training n.


    As for the situation of the battle between Casey and the five great masters from S Country, it had been


    listed as a military secret. Except for the top executives at the headquarters, everyone else must not


    disclose it.


    After Casey went out, the people who had been guarding outside immediately went to notify Magnus


    and told about Casey''s waking up.


    Magnus immediately called all the top executives at themand headquarters to hold a meeting to


    his training of the Dragon Army to the whole army.


    Magnus was naturally quite willing to improve the overall strength of the entire Northern Border, so he


    wouldn''t miss this opportunity.


    Of course, he would treat Casey well, and he was already prepared for the reward given to Casey.


    Casey wasn''t in a hurry. He took a shower and asked the person who had been following him for a new


    suit before walking towards the conference room.


    The people in the conference room were enthusiastically discussing the battle between Casey and the


    five masters from S Country. They couldn''t help but admire the methods Casey had disyed.


    Casey pushed the door and walked into the meeting room, and the lively meeting room immediately fell


    silent.


    Everyone turned their gazes on Casey, and their looks were full of awe.


    Magnus smiled and nced at Casey, beckoned to him, motioning for Casey to sit next to him.


    Casey didn''t hesitate, and walked over to Magnus''s side.


    If a young man like Casey was sitting at the same level as themander before, they would definitely


    be unhappy.


    But no one dared to oppose Casey sitting in this position.


    After all, with Casey''s strength, it was enough for them to treat Casey as amander-in-chief.


    "Now that Casey is here, then I will get straight to the point. The main purpose of convening this


    meeting today is tomend Casey for the bravery that Casey demonstrated yesterday. Without him,


    all of us would have been killed by those killers from S Country."


    "Casey contributed a lot, I think no one should object to this."


    Everyone nodded quickly. If anyone objected, he would be badly battered about the head and face by


    the people present.


    "Casey is brave and amazing. We all have seen this. I was a little skeptical about Casey before. I was


    shortsighted before. Now I apologize to Casey in front of everyone and hope Casey can forgive my


    previous ignorance, " Adkins said sincerely to Casey.


    Casey looked at him and smiled, and said, "I''m not so touchy, I didn''t take it to heart."


    Hearing what Casey said , Adkins was also relieved.


    Now Casey was the person whom people in Northern Border wanted to curry favor with. If Casey had a


    beef against him, his future life in Northern Border would be hard.


    Magnus smiled and said, "I know you are very grateful to Casey. Without him this time, not only you,


    but also I will not survive. Casey''s contribution to Northern Border has reached an immeasurable


    point."


    "So after considering it, I n to appoint Casey as the deputymander of Northern Border. How do


    you think?"

 Chapter 975 Rejection

    Chapter 975 Rejection


    After hearing Magnus''s words, everyone was stunned.


    At the meeting today, Magnus said that there was a major event to be announced, which was also


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    equivalent to a reward for Casey.


    At first everyone was still guessing what kind of reward Magnus would give Casey. After all, the credit


    Casey created this time was really not measurable with some money or objects.


    Now Magnus said that he would appoint Casey as the deputymander of Northern Border, which


    really shocked everyone.


    ording to Casey''s merits, it would not be an exaggeration to appoint him as the deputymander,


    but Casey was too young. There was no such young deputymander in history, so everyone was


    stunned.


    Casey also had a look of astonishment. He didn''t expect Magnus to give him such a big surprise when


    he woke up.


    Everyone was silent for a while, and then someone said, "I agree. Although Casey is still very young,


    his strength and courage are enough to be worthy of the position of deputymander."


    "That''s right, if it weren''t for Casey this time, our entiremand would have been ruined. It''s


    reasonable to appoint Casey as the deputymander."


    "Although Casey is young, he is more stable than many older people, and he has the courage that we


    don''t have. Appointing him as the deputymander may be a good opportunity to Northern Border."


    Everyone began to agree with Magnus''s decision, but no one came out against it.


    Seeing that everyone had no objections, Magnus also showed a smile, turned his head and nced at


    Casey, and said, "In this case, this matter is settled."


    "I don''t agree," just then, Casey said.


    Everyone looked at Casey in a bit of astonishment. They had never thought that anyone would reject


    the status of deputymander of Northern Border.


    Magnus didn''t expect Casey to say that. He nced at him with some doubts and said, "Why? Do you


    think that the position of deputymander is not enough for your reward?"


    Casey smiled and said, "You misunderstood, Magnus. I didn''t think the reward is too slight. In fact, what


    I did yesterday was for myself. I don''t need any reward."


    "You saved my life back then, and that I saved you yesterday. We are even tied."


    "The position of deputymander of Northern Border is not suitable for me. I have no ns to devote


    myself to Northern Border for the rest of my life. I still have a wife and daughter. If I can, I prefer to live


    an ordinary life with them."


    After hearing Casey''s exnation, everyone present was a little surprised. They didn''t expect that


    Casey who was murderous when fighting, was so soft in his heart.


    Magnus also fell silent. He did not consider Casey''s own thoughts before. Now it seemed that not


    everyone wanted to be in power.


    At least Casey didn''t want to.


    After thinking for a moment, Magnus looked at Casey and said, "I did not consider what you said


    before, but this does not prevent me from appointing you as the deputymander of Northern


    Border."


    "I can assure you that this position will not restrict you in any way. You cane to and leave Northern


    Border as you like. No one will interfere with your life."


    "This position is actually equivalent to an honor, and I just want to give you some rewards."


    "But I need you to promise me that if C Country is in trouble in the future, you can''t just sit idly by, OK?"


    Casey nced at Magnus and said, "I naturally won''t just ignore it when C Country is in trouble. I know


    that the peace of the state is an important guarantee for the family. As for the position of the deputy


    Casey understood that Magnus cherished the talent, but he had his own things to do. He couldn''t stay


    in Northern Border all his life. This time, it was enough to pay off those feelings owed to Magnus.


    Seeing Casey insisting on rejecting, Magnus couldn''t continue to force Casey, so he smiled and said,


    "Since you don''t want to, then I won''t force you. Young people are the future of the country. The


    stronger you are, the greater the responsibility you carry. I hope you can understand this truth."


    Casey nodded and said, "I know this naturally."


    After that, everyone discussed with Casey about the promotion of Casey''s quick version of deep


    breathing and training n in the army.


    Casey had no objection to this matter. After all, his master''s philosophy was to promote C Country


    martial arts.


    For special reasons, the military could not follow the traditional martial arts path.


    For them, the quick version of deep breathing created by Casey was indeed a better choice.


    If it could be promoted in the military, C Country''s military in the future would be so strong that other


    countries could not match it.


    However, the training n that Casey formted for the Dragon Army was based on the


    definitely not work to promote it directly throughout the army.


    When it was used by ordinary troops, it must be reduced ordingly.


    After the meeting, Magnus scattered everyone, leaving only Casey.


    Together, they walked towards a hill in the headquarters.


    "Yesterday you not only saved me, but also the entire headquarters. It seems that it was a very wise


    choice to save your life."


    Magnus smiled and said to Casey.


    Casey smiled and asked, "Do you sent someone to investigate this incident. Although the five people


    were killed by me, the emergence of masters in S Country itself was very abnormal. If we don''t find out


    the reasons behind it, there will be even more dangerous situations waiting for us in the future."


    Magnus smiled and said, "Of course, we will investigate it, but we are not in a hurry. We have to wait


    for someone."


    "Waiting for someone?" Casey showed a trace of doubt.


    Magnus nodded and said nothing.


    After a while, a breaking wind sounded, and both of them turned their heads to look over, and a figure


    appeared in front of them in the blink of an eye.


    Casey nced intently and found that the person here turned out to be the lord of the Pantheon,


    Thomas.


    at the same time.


    Somewhere in S Country.


    In a dark room, a mysterious person wearing a ck robe directly pped a table into powder.


    Themander of S Country on standby was so scared by the mysterious man''s method that he


    couldn''t help but tremble.


    "None of the five people came back alive! I spent all my hardships to pile up their power to the


    sublimation. I didn''t expect them to even be unable to finish such a small task!"


    "It seems that I still underestimate the remaining power of C Country!"


    Themander of S Country gave the mysterious man a trembling look and asked, "Lord... what shall


    we do next?"


    The mysterious man turned his head and looked at the bed in the room. There was a person lying on


    the bed. There wereplicated and strange lines on his chest. In the lines, horrible power fluctuations


    were released from time to time.


    "Up to now, I can only raise his power to the strongest as soon as possible, and then I will kill those


    wimps in C Country with him."


    "Now arrange for me to go to your capital immediately, and hold a banquet of 10,000 people for me. I


    need it. Do you hear it?"


    Themander of S Country did not dare to neglect.


    "Yes! I know!"

 Chapter 976 freedom to come and go

    Chapter 976 freedom toe and go


    On the hill.


    Casey looked at the sudden appearance of Thomas with a trace of amazement on his face.


    Thomas stared at Casey with a smile on his face, and said, "I haven''t seen you for a short time. You


    are already so strong. You are so amazing that you actually kill the five masters at initial stage of


    sublimation by yourself."


    "Don''t get me wrong, Thomas. I was able to kill them, relying on the power of array, my own strength is


    far from reaching that level," Casey exined.


    Thomas didn''t show too much surprise. Beforeing here, he had learned some information about


    yesterday''s battle and spected some possibilities.


    He naturally didn''t believe that Casey was already able to knock five masters at initial stage of


    sublimation by himself.


    Judging from Magnus'' description alone, he knew that Casey definitely used external forces.


    So, when Casey said that he had killed those five people by array, Thomas was not surprised.


    As for what array Casey used, Thomas was quite interested, but it was Casey''s own secret, he


    shouldn''t ask too much


    Thomas nodded to Casey, then looked at Magnus, smiled and said, "Long time no see, Magnus."


    Magnus also smiled at Thomas and said, "I haven''t seen you for so many years, you are still so


    energetic. You are really a living god."


    Thomas touched his beard and said, "It would be nice if I were a living god. But unfortunately, I''m only


    flesh and blood."


    Casey looked at the two elderly people in amazement, feeling a little weird.


    After all, Magnus now looked few years younger than Thomas, but Thomas actually called Magnus


    boy, and Magnus also regarded Thomas as his senior, which was indeed a bit strange.


    Thomas had lived for more than one hundred and fifty years, and Magnus was only seventy years old


    at most, therefore, Thomas was indeed the senior of Magnus.


    "Do you know each other?" Casey asked.


    Magnus smiled and said, "Naturally, I knew him. I knew him as early as when I was still young. At that


    time, he asked me to join the Pantheon and said he wanted to train me to be a inner force master.


    I was more devoted to the army, so I chose to be a soldier. "."


    Casey nodded thoughtfully, unexpectedly that Magnus had also been recruited by the Pantheon.


    It was enough to show that Magnus must also be talented in martial arts, but it was a pity that he did


    not choose martial arts.


    But those who were capable, no matter which way they took, could stand out of many people.


    Although Magnus did not ept the invitation of the Pantheon, now he was themander of


    Northern Border. He had the right to use the nuclear bomb. Even Thomas had no way to resist a


    nuclear bomb.


    "I''ve seen the information you gave me. This time, the five masters in sublimation sent by the S


    Country were indeed very strange. With their background, it is absolutely impossible to have a master


    in sublimation." Thomas stopped talking nonsense, and started talking about the key point.


    "You are right, Thomas. However, we can''t find out the internal situation of S Country now, so I don''t


    know what they met, which led to the assassination." Magnus replied.


    Thomas'' eyes narrowed, and he thought for a while, as if he had thought of some possibility, but he


    was not sure.


    "The ck hand behind this incident is definitely not simple. It should be difficult for your military to find


    out. Fortunately, I am still useful. In that case, I will go to S Country and find out who''s behind it."


    Thomasughed.


    "Senior, although the national power of S Country is weaker than ours, but you may encounter some


    trouble when you go there," Magnus said with a worried look.


    Thomas smiled and said, "It is not a trouble for me. I will go to the headquarters of S Country first, and


    youe here to find me at this time tomorrow."


    After speaking, Thomas had left.


    Seeing Thomas leave as soon as he spoke, Mangus didn''t know what to say for a while.


    Casey thought it was OK. After all, the five masters in sublimation sent by S Country could sessfully


    sneak into the headquarters of C Country. For Thomas, a master was about to reach Unrealm,


    sneaking to the headquarter of S Country was a piece of cake.


    "Don''t worry too much. Thomas'' strength is much better than mine. Even if he goed to the headquarter


    of S Country, he won''t have any problems," Casey said to Magnus.


    Magnus nodded and said nothing.


    The next day, at the same time.


    Casey and Magnus came to the hill again.


    After two people waited here for a while, they heard a sound of breaking wind.


    Soon, Thomas appeared in front of them, and there was also a tall and robust man form S Country who


    was already shaking with fright at this time.


    Thomas brought him over. As a burly man who was nearly two meters tall and weighed more than two


    hundred pounds, he had never thought that he could be carried so far by a gray-haired old man.


    It was incredible.


    Magnus stared at the man Thomas brought back, and he was shocked.


    As themander of C Country, Magnus naturally knew who this man brought back by Thomas was.


    He was the Chief of Staff of S Country!


    Magnus didn''t expect that Thomas not only survived, but also caught the other party''s chief of staff


    back.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    "I searched the headquarter of S Country and found no suspicious people, so I brought their chief of


    staff back. I hope we can get useful information form him," Thomas said lightly.


    Magnus swallowed. If he had known that the lord of the Pantheon was so powerful, he would have


    asked Thomas to help deal with S Country.


    However, the most urgent task was to find out what happened in S Country, and why they had five


    masters in sublimation.


    He nced at the chief of staff, and then asked, "Why did you suddenly implement the assassination


    n on me? Where did he five masterse from? Who is behind to help you?"


    The Chief of Staff hadn''t even realized what was going on, but he knew that he could not tell Magnus


    anything.


    "Even if you kill me, I won''t tell you anything!" the chief of staff shouted.


    Magnus frowned, looked at Thomas, and asked, "Senior, do you have any interrogation methods?"


    Before Thomas could speak, Casey took a step forward and said, "Let me interrogate him."

 Chapter 977 Send this Boy With Me

    Chapter 977 Send this Boy With Me


    Chief of Staff stared at Casey, found that Casey was a young man in his twenties, so he took a a sigh


    of relief.


    In his opinion, young people had no trial experience, if Casey was to interrogate him, it would be good.


    "I said, I''m not going to tell you anything. You''d better kill me as soon as possible.¡±


    "Ahh!!"


    Before Chief of Staff finished his words, Casey had seized a finger of his, without thinking, directly


    broke it.


    "What will happen?" Casey looked at Chief of Staff coldly and asked.


    Chief of Staff''s whole face was flushed with sudden pain, and beads of sweat fell from his forehead


    onto his trembling body.


    He had thought that there would be no trial experience of this young man and he could not get anything


    from his mouth, but this fresh-faced young man would break off one of his fingers.


    Just from this sense of surprise, Chief of Staff had a trace of instinctive fear of Casey.


    "Don''t... Don''t think this will make me..."


    There was a click.


    Another finger snapped off, and Chief of Staff screamed again.


    "Then what?" Casey calmly asked.


    This time Chief of Staff was speechless out of pain, it was his first time to see such a ruthless man.


    He was clear that, as long as he dared to say no, Casey would break his fingers again.


    After all, he had ten fingers, Casey certainly would not feel a pity if he broke a few more.


    So he simply shut his mouth and pretended too painful to speak.


    Casey saw Chief of Staff did not speak, did not hesitate, and broke his finger.


    "You should know that we don''t want to waste our time, if we cannot get the answers we want, you''re


    just going to continue to suffer."


    "Don''t expect us to kill you. It''s easy to kill you, but you''re in a situation where you can¡¯t die."


    "I''ve got a hundred ways of torturing you that won''t kill you, and if you want to keep wasting time, I don''t


    mind trying it on you."


    After listening to the words of Casey, Chief of Staff showed a face as dead, even if he experienced


    countless thrilling scenes in his life, he never met a man as ruthless as Casey.


    Seeing that Chief of Staff was still hesitating, Casey stretched out his hand mercilessly clenched Chief


    of Staff¡¯s three broken fingers.


    This was obviously more painful than breaking another finger.


    Chief of Staff fell to his knees in pain.


    "I say it, I say it, I say anything. Please, leave me alone."


    In the end, Chief of Staff could not bear the great pain and psychological pressure and gave in.


    "How did have five masters of sublimation, and why did they have so much power?" Casey did not


    hesitate but directly asked.


    "It is... A mysterious man helped them. I don''t know how they got their power. Only the mysterious man


    knows." Chief of Staff replied without hesitation.


    Casey at this time was using god mind to observe his change, if he dared to lie, it could be detected in


    the first time.


    Judging by Chief of Staff''s reaction, Casey did not think he was lying.


    "Mysterious man?" Casey looked at the two man, it seemed that this was consistent with some of their


    previous guesses.


    "What''s the identity of the mysterious man?" Casey then asked.


    "I do not know, only know that mysterious manes from your country and he said he wanted to see


    the destruction of C Country, so they helped us, I do not know others." Chief of Staff answered


    honestly.


    "When I went to your headquarters, I didn''t find anyone suspicious. Are you making it up?" Thomas


    stared at him and asked.


    "Absolutely no, and every word is true. You did not find him, because outmander sent him to our


    capital yesterday. It was said that he was giving a banquet of ten thousand men." Chief of Staff spoke


    quickly.


    Thomas immediately frowned and asked, "Why did he hold a banquet?"


    "I don¡¯t know, he knows everything and outmander just run errands for him, we do what he


    required, no one knows that the banquet for, but presumably he wants to pick some qualified men from


    our country. It has to be someone who is physically strong and performs well in all aspects invited to


    the banquet." Replied Chief of Staff.


    Thomas and Magnus were thoughtful, obviously they did not know what this mysterious man wanted.


    After pondering for a moment, Thomas said, "Now, if we want to find out what this mysterious man is,


    we can only go to the capital of S Country."


    Magnus nodded his head and said, "But we don''t know the origin and strength of that man. If we rush


    to be there, will we run into any trouble?"


    Thomas smiled and said, "Their capital is not the same as the border. In the city, for those of us who


    practice martial arts, it is easier even the mysterious man is powerful, he could not be an immortal. As


    long as he is not a rebellious generation, there is no problem."


    He was right. It was easier to get to S Country''s capital than it was to get to the border, where you


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    didn''t have to worry about missiles.


    Although there was often friction between C Country and S Country, nowadays the economy was


    globalized and there was a close trade between the two countries, people didn''t know what was


    happening on the border.


    If the battlefield were to shift to the city, even S Country would not dare to use missiles.


    By that time, it was just a battle between Thomas and the mysterious man.


    So a trip to S Country might be a better option.


    Since Thomas said so, Magnus nodded and said "if you need help, let us know, we will do our best to


    help you."


    Thomas smiled and said, "I don''t need any help, but I do have a request."


    "Oh? What request?" Magnus asked.


    Thomas turned to Casey, who had been standing on the edge, and said with a smile, "Let this boy go


    with me, he should be able to help me a lot."

 Chapter 978 Celebrity Silvia

    Chapter 978 Celebrity Silvia


    In the room, Casey was packing things, from time to time, heined about Thomas inside his


    heart.


    Originally he thought that Thomas began to investigate the things, he could be easy, plus this time he


    saved Magnus, which paid off the original kindness, maybe he could go home to apany Edith and


    Sherry for a period of time, then he could go to the Pantheon to get the third piece of Soul Setting Jade


    and to find his master.


    He never thought Thomas would ask him to go to the S Country.


    He told Thomas said his strength was too weak, and he would only cause trouble and could not y


    much of a role, after all, since the mysterious man cultivated five masters in the early stage of


    sublimation in a short period of time, he must be strong. At least Casey must not be able to cope with


    him.


    But Thomas said Casey had arrayw, which would help Casey y a great role, while others would


    be a burden to Thomas.


    Casey had to agree with Thomas.


    After the matter settled down, Thomas said he had some other things to deal with, let Casey himself go


    to the S Country to explore the situation.


    Thomas would appear at the critical moment, ording to his words, it was to avoid arousing the


    suspicion of the mysterious man.


    But in the view of Casey, Thomas took him as a tool, let him to find out the purpose of the mysterious


    person held the banquet.


    But Casey had joined the Pantheon, he could not vite the Lord of the Pantheon, so he could only


    After packing, Casey went to see Magnus once again, gave him the crash version of the method of


    breathing and the training n for the Dragon Army.


    After that, Casey said goodbye to Magnus, then under the arrangement of Magnus, he secretly left the


    North Border to Dongji City and then took ne to S Country.


    In the airport of Dongji City.


    Casey, carrying a backpack, came to the departure hall, there was some time before boarding, he was


    going to sit down and rest.


    As he walked to a seat, Casey heard behind him came a burst of turmoil. He turned around and saw a


    group of tall and burly bodyguards wearing suits were protecting a graceful girl, wearing masks and cap


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    anding over.


    A crowd of people followed them, all with mobile phones taking pictures of the girl walking in the


    middle.


    Many people shouted the girl''s name.


    "Silvia! I love you!"


    "Silvia! You are my goddess!"


    Seeing this situation, even if Casey usually did not pay attention to the entertainment business, he


    guessed that the girl should be a celebrity.


    At this time people around Casey looked over, someone was shocked to hear the name of the girl.


    "It''s Silvia. She''s a popr actress. She''s starred in several TV series that have achieved huge


    ratings."


    "Wow, I did not expect to meet a celebrity here, Silvia is the most popr actress at the moment,


    beautiful, with a nice voice, and her body shape was enchanted."


    "She wears a mask to hide her face, but I know she is a fairy from her temperament."


    ...


    Casey was not interested in the celebrity, so after ncing at her, he turned and sat down on the seat


    in front of him.


    But he did not expect that the celebrity called Silvia, under the guidance of bodyguards, actually walked


    in his direction.


    The bodyguard walking in the front of looked toward Casey walked over to Casey and said, "Get away,


    Silvia is to rest here, let this seat out, and find somewhere else."


    Silvia walked to his back, coldly nced at Casey, showing a sense of disgust.


    Casey raised his head and looked at the bodyguard and Silvia and said, "This seat is public, who


    That bodyguard stared at Casey and shouted, "Don''t you know Silvia? Hurry to leave the seat, this seat


    it the nearest to the checking in entrance, do you want her to walk so much road?"


    Casey''s face immediately became cold, he really didn''t understand why the celebrity could drive others


    away in order to walk fewer roads.


    Was celebrity superior to other people?


    "Sorry, it has nothing to do with me. If you want to sit, find a seat yourself and leave me alone." Casey


    said coldly.


    The bodyguard was angry and immediately stretched out his hand to catch Casey¡¯s cor.


    At this time, Silvia, who was standing in the back, said, "Forget it. There are still seats over there. Let''s


    go over there and not dispute with him here."


    The bodyguard then withdrew his hand.


    He stared at Casey and said, "Silvia is tolerant, otherwise, I will certainly not forgive you today!"


    Then he turned and walked over to the seat on the other side.


    Silvia also nced at Casey with disdain in her eyes, and then turned to leave.


    Casey shook his head, soon put the matter behind him.


    The bodyguard should thank Casey for his generosity, if Casey minded it, the bodyguard would have a


    hard time.


    After a while, when it was time to board the ne, Casey took his ticket and boarded the ne, came


    to his position and sat down.


    Soon, Casey saw the celebrity Silvia also boarded the ne, fortunately, her seat was next to his.


    Silvia was stunned to see Casey, and then sat down with disgust.


    "Unfortunately, the first ss tickets were sold out, or I wouldn''t have taken this economy seat. I''ll have


    to put up with it." Silvia muttered.


    Casey exposed a joking smile on his face, thought this celebrity liked to make troubles though she was


    young.


    However, he ignored her, turned his head and closed his eyes.


    At this time, the bodyguard came to the position of Casey and poked Casey.


    Casey turned to him, the bodyguard impatiently said, "Change your seat with me, I will take this seat


    and you sit behind."

 Chapter 979 Apologize to Me

    Chapter 979 Apologize to Me


    "No." Casey firmly rejected the bodyguard''s request.


    The bodyguard did not expect Casey would refuse, he got angryt.


    "You deserve a beating, don''t you, boy? I didn''t want to talk to you down there, and now you''re here


    pretending to me. What, are you trying to take advantage of our Silvia?" The bodyguard said to Casey


    not kindly.


    Casey pressed his mouth and said, "You think much, she is not enough to arouse my interest."


    The bodyguard immediately showed an angry smile and said, "What are you pretending? Silvia is


    beautiful and has a good body shape, many men were attracted. I have never seen a man who had not


    interest in Silvia, even if you wan to pretend, find a decent reason."


    Silvia took a look at Casey with disgust and whispered, "Hypocrisy."


    Hearing that the bodyguard said, Casey felt ridiculous. He did not want to talk nonsense with these


    people and directly said, "I advise you to hurry back to your position, my patience is limited."


    The bodyguard immediatelyughed and said, "Your patience has its limits, and so does my patience.


    Damn it, it seems that if I don''t teach you a lesson, you really don''t know what you are."


    With that, the bodyguard rolled up his sleeves to expose his strong biceps.


    The crowd around saw that the bodyguard was to beat Casey and felt nervous.


    Although they felt that Silvia''s bodyguard was wrong, due to the fact he was a celebrity''s bodyguard, no


    one dare to stand up for Casey.


    Silvia felt Casey deserved to be beat, so she did not stop her bodyguard.


    If someone posted in online, she could just me the bodyguard and find a couple of PR firms to deal


    with it.


    Casey looked at the bodyguard, in order to let him quiet down, he stood up from his seat.


    The bodyguard saw Casey stood up, thought he was scared by his muscles, and immediately sneered,


    "Boy, are you afraid now? Since so, go behind and don''t talk nonsense!"


    Casey smiled and said, "You are too noisy."


    The bodyguard was stunned and did not understand what he meant.


    "What the hell do you mean? Make me beat you, do you?"


    At this time, a stewardess came over and stared at the bodyguard, then faced Casey and asked, "Sir,


    do you need help?"


    Casey smiled and said, "No, I can solve it myself."


    Then he reached out and grabbed the bodyguard.


    The bodyguard saw that, gave cold hum, quickly raised his arm and intended to beat Casey''s hand.


    But he did not see clearly how Casey''s hand was moving, only to feel his eyes shook, and then his


    wrist had been seized by Casey.


    He immediately wanted to break away from Casey''s hand, in his view, Casey looked ordinary and


    should not have much strength.


    But when he pulled his arm back so hard, it didn''t move.


    A look of surprise came over the bodyguard''s face, and he tried again. Still, his arm did not move.


    "Damn, I didn''t expect you are so strong, but you think..."


    The bodyguard wanted to say something tough with Casey, let Casey let go of his arm, but before his


    words were finished, he felt a huge force on his arm, as if to pinch his arm t and he cried out in pain.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "It hurts, it hurts, let go, my arm is almost broken!" The bodyguard was so hurt that his face changed,


    and all of a sudden his arrogance was gone.


    "Apologize to me." Casey said lightly.


    "Apologize to you? You dream! I.. Ah!!!!!! It hurts like hell!"


    Casey controlled his strength in a critical value, as long as the bodyguard did not apologize, he only


    needed to use a little more force, the bodyguard''s arm would directly break off.


    "I repeat, apologize, or you''ll lose your arm." Casey said lightly.


    Bodyguard was so hurt that his veins burst, seeing that Casey was not joking, he said "Brother, brother,


    I was wrong, I know I was wrong, I''m sorry, I apologize to you, forgive me.¡±


    Since the bodyguard apologized, Casey let go and sat back on his seat.


    The crowd looked at this scene and gave a burst of apuse, they did not expect Casey was so


    strong.


    Silvia also did not expect that, she got a burst of astonishment. Seeing the people on the ne began


    to cheer for Casey, suddenly she felt embarrassed.


    This was her bodyguard, after all, and if a bodyguard was a disgrace, she was a disgrace.


    ¡°What a useless piece of rubbish!¡± Silvia muttered.


    The bodyguard quickly took back a few steps when Casey let go of his hand and rubbed his hand


    Casey pinched.


    He looked at Casey fiercely, wanted to continue to fight with Casey. He felt that he was in a moment of


    negligence and let Casey take advantage of it.


    But at that time, Silvia red at him. He knew that this matter could not go on, otherwise it would have


    a very bad influence on Silvia, so he could only suppress his anger in his heart.


    "Wait and see, I won¡¯t fight with you now, when we are off the ne, I must let you know my ability!"


    The bodyguard muttered to Casey, and then walked toward the back and sat down at his ce.


    Seeing the bodyguard left, Casey looked at Silvia and said, "you had better discipline your men. As a


    public figure, without the most basic quality, you can¡¯t be popr for a long time."


    Silvia did not expect Casey would criticize her, immediately opened her eyes wide and then looked at


    Casey, "It is not your business."


    Casey shrugged his shoulders, knowing that it was useless to talk more with such a person, so he


    closed his eyes and took some sleep.


    Along the way, Silvia was very angry, she felt that she was unlucky to see Casey.


    Finally, when the nended, Silvia stood up from her seat and walked outside.


    The bodyguard eventually did not dare to cause Casey trouble because his arm was still aching.


    Casey leisurely got off the ne. At the the airport exit, he made a phone call.


    The strength of Guanling was all over the world, there was no exception in S Country, as a Lord of


    Guanling, Casey would not refuse this convenience.

 Chapter 980 Can’t Avoid An Enemy

    Chapter 980 Can¡¯t Avoid An Enemy


    Before long, a ck van drove up to the airport gate.


    A middle-aged man wearing sses, looking gentle got off the car, ncing around. When he saw


    Casey, he immediately smiled to meet up.


    "Master, Sorry to keep you waiting." The middle-aged man originally wanted to call Casey Lord, but


    considering the surrounding people, he changed the address to master.


    Casey stared at the middle-aged man and nodded to him.


    In his impression, his name was Brewer Campbell, a person in charge of Guanling, with literary style.


    Brewer managed a number of industries of Guanling in S Country and insisted his own hobby -


    shooting films.


    Although he was only in his 40s, he was already an internationally acimed director, and his films had


    won awards at various film festivals.


    Of course, Brewer could not have achieved today''s achievements without the support of Guanling, in


    addition to his own talent.


    It was because of the financial support from Guanling that Brewer was able to make the film he wanted


    to make.


    So he was very grateful to Guanling.


    This time Casey came to S Country, as the person in charge of this ce, Brewer paid much attention


    to it.


    Two people got in the car. Casey looked out of the window of the scenery and asked, "I heard there will


    a banquet recently for ten thousand people."


    "A banquet for ten thousand people?" Brewer showed a surprised expression on his face, "I have not


    heard of that, but our intelligencework here is mature, it is not difficult to find out such a banquet,


    please wait, I will inform you as soon as I find it out."


    Casey nodded.


    "I''m having a party tonight about the new movie. I don''t know if you are interested in it. You can join us


    then." Brewer asked Casey with a smile.


    "Yes." Casey answered lightly.


    In no way to find the specific news of banquet, Casey could not take action, so he might take this


    opportunity to rx.


    Before long, Brewer took Casey to a high-end vi area, Casey settled down.


    Casey put his things down and took a break before going out to stroll through Moss City.


    Generally speaking, Moss City¡¯s customs was quite good, the scenery was also good, blonde long-


    legged beauty could be seen on the street, in addition to the low temperature, Casey thought it was not


    bad.


    In the evening, Brewer took Casey to Moss City''s most famous bar.


    The bar business was extremely good. As he went in, he could see a lot of people inside.


    And Casey noticed that there was a ring in the center of the bar, with two muscr men fighting on it.


    Everyone was cheering for the two on the stage.


    The people of S Country, who were physically strong, were naturally more enthusiastic about this kind


    ofpetitive entertainment.


    Brewer saw that Casey was more interested in thepetition here, so he said, "Master, I have to go


    inside and get the party ready. The wine will be servedter. You can y here for a while."


    Casey nodded and said, "Ok, go ahead."


    Brewer did not refuse. He told Casey to call him if he needed help and then walked to the depths of the


    bar.


    Casey stood at the edge of the ring, staring at the battle going on above, with a smile on his lips.


    Although these people were strong, they didn''t have much skill in fighting. Looking at the fight on the


    ring, Casey felt he was watching kids fighting.


    When Casey was watching, at the door of the bar, Silvia took several of her bodyguards into the bar.


    Silvia right now wore a delicate makeup, with a ck long skirt that showed her temperament. Among


    numerous beauties in Moss City, she looked outstanding.


    She pulled out a mirror, peered at her makeup and asked the bodyguard, ¡°Does my makeup look


    good?¡±


    That bodyguard immediatelyughed and said, ¡°Yes, you are like a fairy."


    Silvia gave him a look and said, "I''m going to meet Brewer the well-known directorter, if I can win the


    leading actress in his new film, no one will be able to shake my position in the entertainment circle."


    "So I''m going to have to be good, and you should behave well and don''t make Director Campbell


    angry."


    "Don¡¯t worry, Silvia, Director Campbell certainly won''t be like the man we met in the ne, we know


    how to do." The bodyguard replied.


    A few people together walked toward the inside. The bodyguard who had conflict with Casey on the


    ne saw Casey standing in the edge of the ring.


    He immediately said to Silvia, pointing to Casey, "Silvia, look, isn''t that the bastard we saw on the


    ne?"


    Silvia looked along the bodyguard''s hand and found that the man standing there was indeed Casey.


    "What bad luck! I never thought I''d meet him again." Silvia immediately muttered.


    The bodyguard immediately rolled his eyes and said, "Silvia, do you want us to kick his ass? Before, on


    the ne, we didn''t perform well, so he took advantage of it. But now it''s different. Several of us go and


    beat him, certainly we will defeat him.¡±


    When Silvia heard what the bodyguard said, he hesitated, sensing that she might get in trouble for


    doing so and that she had serious work to do.


    But then she thought, they were in the S Country, not C Country, there was no people know her.


    And it was her bodyguards made the move. It should not take long to fix Casey.


    Even if something really happened, these bodyguards would carry it on their own, and it would not


    affect her to see Brewer.


    "Then you go and deal with him. But I have important businesster, and if you get into trouble, it''s out


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    of my hands." Silvia opened her mouth.


    "Don¡¯t worry, Silvia, he is just a rubbish, how can we get in trouble? You just see on one side."


    The bodyguards were all confident.


    Silvia nodded and turned her head to look at Casey, with a sneer on her face.


    Without hesitation, the bodyguards directly walked toward Casey.


    Silvia hurried to keep up, wanted to see Casey got beaten.

 Chapter 981 C Country Can’t be Insulted

    Chapter 981 C Country Can¡¯t be Insulted


    Casey was staring at the ring. .At this moment, there was a hand patted on his shoulder. He looked


    over his shoulder and found that Silvia''s bodyguards were standing behind him.


    There was a hint of surprise in his face that he had not expected to find them here.


    "I don''t know whether you are lucky or unlucky, boy, but I never thought we''d run into each other here."


    The bodyguard sneered at Casey.


    "What do you want to do?¡± Casey looked at several people and asked.


    The bodyguard took the lead immediately gave cold hum, clenched his fist and then said, "What do we


    want? Hit you, of course! We can''t do anything to you on a ne, but we can''t be controlled here!"


    After that, the bodyguard then directly punched toward Casey''s face.


    Casey quickly avoided his fist, looking at the few people, he did not intend to polite.


    He picked up his foot and kicked the bodyguard in the stomach, knocking him to the ground.


    After a few people saw it, they immediately jumped toward Casey.


    People around saw the fight and immediately gave the way, so that they would not be affected.


    "Fuck, hold him down, If I don''t break his leg today, I won''t work as a bodyguard again!"


    The bodyguard, who had been kicked to the ground, got up, endured the pain and rejoined the


    battlefield.


    Casey saw that and kicked toward his stomach again.


    This time the bodyguard was directly kicked to the ground kneeling on the ground, the severe pain


    came from his stomach and he no longer have strength to climb up.


    These bodyguards were physically stronger than ordinary people, their strength had not reach that of


    the two on the ring, so Casey would not let them hurt himself.


    In the blink of an eye, the bodyguards were knocked to the ground, crying.


    The crowd broke out warm apuse, at this time, they all turned around to see Casey¡¯s fight, no one


    paid attention to the fight of the two people on the ring.


    On the ring, both people were confused. They stopped fighting and looked down from the ring.


    Hiding in the crowd, Silvia saw her bodyguards had been knocked down easily, she gave a dark face.


    "A bunch of trash, I will change you when I am back, so many people could not deal with one, it pissed


    me off." Silvia gritted her teeth and muttered.


    After Casey took care of the bodyguards, he looked around and then found Silvia hiding in the crowd.


    Silvia quickly hid behind a tall man, she did not dare to look into Casey''s eyes.


    Casey wanted to argue with Silvia, so he went to her.


    At this time, the bodyguard kneeling on the ground stood up clenching teeth, shouting toward the ring,


    "He said he would challenge your King of Boxing, and that your King of Boxing is trash in his eyes!"


    When everyone heard this, they burst into cheers.


    Someone wanted to challenge the King of Boxing, of course they wanted to watch it.


    Wherever you are, there are people who don''t mind watching the fun.


    These people immediately began to shout for Casey to fight with the King of Boxing, the loud voice was


    deafening.


    Casey slightly frowned and did not expect the bodyguard would make such a move.


    Just then, a strong man jumped into the ring and kicked the two fighters down.


    Then he looked at Casey, and put up his little finger to Casey.


    "You, get up here and fight me!" The man opened his mouth.


    At that moment, everyone around them began to scream, and many of them began to whistle excitedly.


    Because the man standing in the ring, like a hill, was the most powerful King of Boxing in this bar!


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    All the people looked at Casey with expectation and hoped he could fight with the King of Boxing.


    Because King of Boxing rarely had a fight and they were lucky to see this scene today.


    So now the King of Boxing was to fight, they were not willing to miss it, even if Casey got on stage to


    be beaten, they were willing to watch it.


    Casey was not interested in fighting the so-called King of Boxing, after all, to him, the King of Boxing


    and the few bodyguards on the ground crying was not much different.


    He shrugged at the King of Boxing before continuing to walk toward Silvia.


    "Guys from C country are cowards as expected!" Then the King of Boxing cried out.


    Casey heard this and immediately stopped.


    He did not care what others think of him, but he absolutely could not tolerate someone insulted C


    Country.


    He looked back at the King of Boxing and said coldly, "You''re trying to get yourself killed!"


    Then he turned and walked toward the ring, and with a little leap he was on top of it.


    They saw Casey on the ring, suddenly showed a full face of excitement, because they had the


    opportunity to see the King of Boxing fighting.


    The bodyguards saw Casey on the ring, they sneered and then walked toward Silvia enduring pain.


    Silvia saw Casey on the ring to fight with the King of Boxing, she felt Casey was too confident.


    But she naturally was quite happy to see Casey beaten.


    Seeing the bodyguard came over, Silvia said impatiently, "Don''t follow me, go back yourselves."


    Hearing Silvia''s words, the bodyguard showed embarrassment, realizing that Silvia was so angry


    because of his shame just now.


    Silvia did not continue to stay here to watch the fight, the party will soon start, she had to hurry to be


    there, so after ncing at Casey, she walked toward the dept of the bar.


    Bodyguard helplessly turned around, looked to the ring, and fiercely said, to Casey "Son of bitch,


    because of you, I was ashamed. It will be good if you are beaten to death!"


    In the ring, Casey looked at the King of Boxing and said in a cold voice, "With a move, I will let you


    know how powerful C Country is."


    The King of Boxing sneered, saying "You are just a bunch of cowards, With a p, I will beat you


    death."


    Casey did not talk nonsense, put out a posture to the King of Boxing and said coldly, "C Country can¡¯t


    be insulted!"


    "Today I will let you understand majesty of C Country!"


    The King of Boxing pressed his mouth, and rushed to Casey and intended to take care of Casey, so


    that everyone knew the vulnerability of C Country.


    In the moment the King of Boxing rushed to Casey, Casey punched forward and hit the King of


    Boxing''s solid chest.


    Before the King of Boxing could react, his body was flying backwards out of the ring.

 Chapter 982 Apology

    Chapter 982 Apology


    All the people who had been waiting for the King of Boxing to do his best fell silent when they saw this.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    They stared in disbelief as the world stood still.


    The bodyguards were still looking forward to the King of Boxing to beat Casey. They had been ready to


    cheer up and waited for the King of Boxing to make a move.


    But before the King of Boxing had made a move, Casey had pouched him to fly out of the ring.


    "This...... How is that possible, that boy, how can he be so good?" The bodyguard murmured, stunned.


    The people of Moss City had never seen anything like that. They had been under the impression that


    the King of Boxing was invincible, and now he was being knocked out by a kid who didn''t look big


    enough for any of them to beat.


    With one punch, their King of Boxing didn''t even know he was flying out of the ring.


    This King of Boxing''s body shape was be counted as giant plus the King of Boxing had solid muscle,


    since he was beat to fly, Casey''s punch was powerful.


    After a long time, only one after another to react, began to marvel at the strong Casey.


    "This...... This is too awesome, King of Boxing in this bar was invincible, unexpectedly he was knocked


    down!"


    "Before I have always felt that the people of C Country were weak, but they could break out of terrible


    power,I have to be polite when I meet people of C Country in the future."


    "I didn''t expect kung fu to be true, his punch is really cool. Will he ept apprentices? If so, I must take


    him as a teacher."


    ...


    After the King of Boxing fell to the ground, he held his breath for a while. After a long pause, he felt that


    he could breathe again and then hurried to grasp air.


    People present saw that he was beat to fly, but only he knew how horrible that punch was.


    And he could obviously feel, Casey did not even use full strength. If Casey used full strength, he might


    have died now.


    As he got up, the King of Boxing looked awestruck toward Casey and bowed to him. "I''m sorry I said


    that. I was arrogant.¡±


    The audience was excited again. They did not expect the King of Boxing to apologize to Casey in front


    of everyone.


    This really showed that Casey''s punch really was powerful, even the King of Boxing admitted to be


    defeated.


    Everyone cast a look of awe to Casey, from then on, they never dare to despise any people from C


    Country.


    The King of Boxing¡¯s apology attitude was sincere, so Casey did not intend to continue to dispute with


    him and directly jumped down from the ring.


    People immediately hurriedly gave out of the way to Casey, no one dared to stop him.


    Casey did not care about the people¡¯s eyes, he had seen too much such a scene,.


    Brewer''s party should start soon, so Casey walked toward the depths of the bar.


    The bodyguard looked at Casey walked inside with a trace of distraction.


    "I was just a joke in his eyes, even the King of Boxing can only stand one move from him, I am nothing


    to him."


    Helplessly sighed, the bodyguard went out of the bar with disappointment.


    ...


    In the exclusive private room of the bar.


    Brewer was sitting at the head of the room. There were several people sitting down in the room. They


    all looked at Brewer respectfully and said some polite words to each other.


    These people were all involved in Brewer''s new film. Brewer held the lifeblood of their development.


    They had to curry favor with him.


    At this time the door of the room was opened, Silvia smiling walked in from outside.


    As soon as she came in, she greeted everyone warmly, especially Brewer.


    But instead of being obsequious like others, she managed to keep it in check.


    Seeing Silvia¡¯s arrival, the atmosphere became active apparently, no matter when, beauty always had


    good effect.


    Brewer did not say nonsense but said to the public, "I invited a very important person to the party, the


    identity and status of this person can''t be imagined, so after the arrival of this person, I hope you can


    be enthusiastic."


    All nodded. Since Brewer attached importance to this person, he certainly was not an ordinary.


    Silvia turned her eyes, thinking the person must be very powerful since Brewer attached importance to


    him. If there was a chance, she must make friends with him.


    Shortly after Brewer said that, the door of the room was pushed open again.


    It was Casey who walked in.

 Chapter 983 You Should Get Out

    Chapter 983 You'' Should Get Out


    Everyone looked towards the door. Silvia thought it was the important person Brewer had mentioned.


    She straightened her hair and sat up.


    But when she saw the person who walked in was Casey, immediately she was stunned.


    The first idea in her mind was that Casey wasing to give her trouble.


    She naturally did not think that Casey was that important person.


    This party was very important for her, she could not make any mistake. She had thought that Casey


    would be knocked down by King of Boxing, but he came so quickly.


    Therefore, she must solve this trouble, otherwise it will affect the party today. She might not be able to


    win the leading actress in the new film of Brewer, it would have a certain impact on her acting career in


    the future.


    She stood up, frowned Casey, said, clenching teeth, "You are no going to give up, aren¡¯t you? I can''t


    believe you followed me here."


    "I have no time to talk to you now. I will give you an exnation about your affairs. I have important


    things to do now. You wait outside and I wille to you when I finish my work.¡±


    After that, Silvia began to push Casey toward the outside.


    Casey was stunned. He did not expect Silvia would appear here. He had wanted to argue with Silvia,


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    but after fighting with the King of Boxing, he felt he should not be able to find Silvia, so he had put it


    behind him.


    But now he actually saw Silvia in Brewer''s private room, and Silvia had been driving him out, which


    made him confused.


    Brewer originally wanted to introduce Casey, but before that, Silvia had stood up.


    And she even drove Casey out, he was confused about that.


    He stood up, walked over to Silvia and asked, "What are you doing?"


    Silvia looked at Brewer and said apologetically, "Director Campbell, this man is here to make trouble for


    me. I had some quarrels with him before. I didn''t expect him to find this ce, so I will send him away."


    "People like him try to ckmail me while I have something important to do. But I won''t be bullied. I''ll


    take care of it."


    Casey said, "I have no interest to ckmail you."


    Silvia immediately red at him and said, "Shut up. Don''t you pretend. I can see what you''re thinking.


    Listen, people here are big figure, you can¡¯t afford to provoke them. Get out.¡±


    Brewer''s face suddenly became very livid. Silvia drive the Lord of Guanling out!


    And he did not believe that Casey would ckmail a female celebrity with some reputation, after all,


    Casey could get anything he wanted.


    It was impossible for him to do such a degrading thing.


    "Who are you telling to get out of here? I think it''s you who should get out!" Brewer shouted at Silvia.


    Silvia was stunned and did not expect Brewer to suddenly lose his temper with her.


    "Director Campbell, he..." Silvia¡¯s voice suddenly became weak.


    "What is wrong with him? He''s the important man I was just talking about, and how dare you let him get


    out of here? I bet you think you''ve offended everyone just because you''ve made a few lousy TV


    shows!" Brewer shouted angrily.


    Silvia was dumbfounded, and incredibly looked at Casey. She did not expect Casey turned out to be


    Brewer''s big figure.


    He had note to make trouble for her but attend the party. It was she thinking too much.


    After making clear what was going on, Silvia showed embarrassment.


    She did not expect that the lost she met in the ne was the person Brewer was deferential to.


    Now she had no hope ofnding the lead role in Brewer''s new film.


    Brewer looked at Casey and said with a guilty face, "Master, I''m really sorry. I didn''t think this would


    happen. I''ll take care of it. You go and have a seat.¡±


    Casey nodded and walked toward the sofa.


    Silvia begged for mercy toward Casey, "Sir, sorry, it is my fault, I am opinionated, please forgive me. I


    really am not intentional."


    Brewer stared at her and said in a cold voice, "Stop, quit the party tonight, get out."


    Silvia looked desperate, she had very strong confidence to win the lead actress in Brewer''s new film,


    but how such a thing happened.


    If she had early known Casey¡¯s identity, she would not have provoked Casey in the ne.


    "Director Campbell, please give me another chance. I am here today to talk about the leading actress


    in your new film. I have made a lot of preparation for this leading actress, please give me a chance.¡±


    Silvia immediately begged.


    Brewer looked at Silvia with a cold face. Originally he was going to let Silvia to y the heroine of the


    film, but Silvia provoked Casey, even if she was appropriate, he could not let Silvia to y the heroine.


    "Get out of here. We''ll let you know about the role when we decide." Brewer said.


    Silvia showed loss on her face. Although Brewer had not refused her directly, it was obvious that she


    could not take it.


    She could not continue to stay here, or it would only make Brewer more unhappy.


    "All right, I''ll get out of here." Silvia said, nced at Casey sitting on the sofa, and then went out with


    her head down.


    After Silvia left, people looked at each other and knew that as long as they made Casey happy, their


    cooperation with Brewer would be more stable, so they were enthusiastic with Casey.


    No one thought what would happened toSilvia because of this.


    Brewer sat next to Casey, expressed his apology and then asked him what Silvia did to him.


    Casey told him the story.


    After hearing that, the people began to use Silvia of being arrogant.


    Brewer nodded thoughtfully and said, "I never thought Silvia was such a person. It''s lucky I didn''t


    choose her as the heroine this time, otherwise my reputation will be affected by her. Thank you, Master,


    I propose to you.¡±.

 Chapter 984 Natasha Andrew

    Chapter 984 Natasha Andrew


    In the middle of the party, they all had fun. Casey asionally drank with them, after all, he did not


    know show business, and he did not know what to talk about.


    He came here to kill time and found it interesting to hear some of the secrets of the celebrity from


    Brewer.


    Had not heard it from Brewer, he would never have knew there were so many unknown deeds of those


    celebrities.


    After a while, the door of the room was opened and everyone looked around to see a beautiful blonde


    girl in a ssical court dress with a ponytail standing in the doorway.


    Behind the girl stood a man who looked like a gentle butler and an imposing bodyguard.


    People looked at the door of the three with doubts, wondering what they wanted.


    Brewer stood up and stared at the three men. ¡°What are you doing here...¡±


    The blonde girl ignored Brewer, pointed her finger at Casey and said, ¡°That''s him!¡±


    Casey was confused. He did not know this girl, and did not understand why the girl pointed at him.


    Standing behind the girl, the butler man stepped forward and said to Casey with a smile, ¡°Sir, our


    youngdy would like to invite you to have a drink together, do you have time?¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry, I don''t know you.¡± Casey directly opened his mouth.


    At this moment, Brewer looked at the butler and said, ¡°You are the butler ofAndrew family!¡±


    The butler looked around at Brewer and said with a smile, ¡°Mr. Campbell. I didn''t expect you to be here.


    What a coincidence!¡±


    ¡°This must be your friend. Our youngdy would like to have a drink with him, can you please help?¡±


    Brewer immediately rolled his eyes, then looked at Casey, whispered, ¡°Master, they are three people of


    the Andrew family in the S Country. This is their butler, that girl should be the youngdy of the Andrew


    family.¡±


    ¡°The Andrew family is a very powerful force in S Country. They have a very high status in all sectors of


    society, even in the government.¡±


    ¡°The Moss City is dominated by the Andrew family.¡±


    ¡°Although we have certain strength here,pared with Andrew family, the gap was big. But our focus


    is not here, ifpared to the overall strength, Andrew family is much worse than Guanling.¡±


    Casey nodded, and then looked at that girl who should be more than 20 years old, looked cute, but had


    a good body shape. He asked, ¡°Why do you want to find me?¡±


    ¡°Just now you beat the King of Boxing with one punch. I have never seen such a powerful man, so I


    want to get to know you. I have already got the room. Come with me and we will talk.¡± Natasha Andrew


    said, staring at Casey.


    Casey was surprised that this girl found him because of he defeated beat the King of Boxing.


    But what did she meant she got a room?


    Girls in S Country were open like that?


    ¡°I''m sorry, but I can''t.¡± Casey rejected her directly.


    Natasha stared at Casey and asked, ¡°Why? They never say no to me. Why should you?¡±


    Casey shrugged his shoulders, thinking that she should be spoiled who only gave others.


    ¡°Because I have my own business. There are many powerful people in this world. With the strength of


    your family, it shouldn''t be hard to find a strong man. Go and find others.¡± Casey opened his mouth.


    The butler stared at Casey and said, ¡°Sir, our youngdy has a deep love for fighting since childhood,


    she especially likes martial arts of C Country.¡±


    ¡°In fact, the King of Boxing in the bar was trained by our youngdy, but she always thinks he is not


    really strong.¡±


    ¡°Until today, when she met you, ourdy was sure that you are the real strong one, and she has a


    peculiar fascination with people like you.¡±


    ¡°So I hope you will do us the honor of talking to our youngdy, and we, Andrew family, will thank you


    for it.¡±


    Brewer stared at Casey and then whispered, ¡°Master, or... Why don''t you go talk to her? She is a


    famous beauty in Moss City, and we will not lose in this.¡±


    Casey turned his head and stared at him and said, ¡°You go talk to her if you want.¡±


    Brewer immediately showed an embarrassed smile, dare not casually make a decision for Casey.


    Casey stared at the butler and Natasha, saying, ¡°As you can see, I''m drinking with my friends, so you''d


    better find someone else.¡±


    The butler was somewhat helpless. Although Andrew family had great power in Moss City, they were


    educated people and did not force others to do anything.


    ¡°Miss, since so, we will look for other ce, perhaps we can encounter the one who is willing to


    Natasha stared at Casey and said, ¡°No, he''s the one I''m looking for.¡±


    ¡°Since he won''te with me, I''ll stay here and have a drink with him.¡±


    With these words, Natasha went directly to Casey, and then sat down beside Casey.


    People around were quite wise to move to the side, leaving position to Casey and Natasha.


    Casey looked at this beautiful girl, speechless. He did not understand why a princess was interested in


    martial arts.


    Natasha sat down, raised her hand, rested it on her chin, and stared at Casey.


    Casey was awkward, and he said, ¡°We are talking about things rted to C Country, you can¡¯t chime


    in. I advise you to leave.¡±


    ¡°I don''t care.¡± Natasha said calmly, ¡°May I have your name?¡±


    Casey sighed and said, ¡°Casey Davies.¡±


    ¡°Casey Davies.¡± Natasha repeated the name several times, as if trying to etch it in her heart.


    ¡°Nice to meet you. I''m Natasha Andrew. You can call me Natasha.¡±

 Chapter 985 Fate

    Chapter 985 Fate


    The atmosphere of the party, because of the arrival of Natasha, became strange. People could not


    drink as heartily as before, but focus on Casey and Natasha.


    Casey was helpless. She refused to leave, and he could not drive her away.


    Natasha was like a man possessed, with only Casey in her eyes, and didn''t care what other people


    thought of her.


    As the youngdy of Andrew family, she had different mind from that of ordinary people.


    Natasha asked Casey a lot of questions about martial arts of C Country. Casey answered and said


    some of the most basic things about it.


    Natasha was shocked and felt that What Casey said was the supreme truth, which stunned Casey.


    Casey took this opportunity to ask why Natasha was so persistent on the strong people.


    Natasha exined that she had been sick and insecure since she was a child, so she wanted to find a


    strong person who could teach her skills to change her condition.


    Of course, she also said that another way to give her security was to marry a strong man.


    No matter from which aspect, Casey was very in line with the standard in her mind.


    Listening to Natasha''s exnation, Casey did not have any sympathy for her, but had a feeling of


    wanting to avoid her.


    They hadn''t said a few words, and Natasha said she wanted to marry a strong man, which surprised


    Casey.


    He didn''t want to get into trouble, so he kept hoping Natasha would leave.


    But Natasha seemed to be fascinated by Casey, she even praised him when Casey picked up a ss


    of wine.


    If it were not for Brewer exined that she was ady from the Andrew family, Casey would certainly


    treated her as neurotic.


    Finally, the party got into the end. Brewer and his friends had got up to say goodbye. Casey took


    advantage of this opportunity and quickly went out the room.


    ¡°Master, I''ll send you home.¡± Brewer shouted to Casey.


    ¡°No, I can get home myself.¡± Casey walked directly out of the room even without turning his head back.


    Natasha watched Casey leaving in a hurry. For a long time, she murmured, ¡°This man had a charming


    back.¡±


    The butler approached Natasha and said, ¡°I wonder if you''ve had any luck, miss?¡±


    ¡°A lot.¡± Natasha replied.


    ¡°Are we going after him, then?¡± asked the butler.


    ¡°No need, if it is predestined, I will meet him naturally again.¡± Natasha was not determined to go after


    Casey.


    Natasha believed in fate and she believed that she would meet Casey again.


    Casey went to the room and then saw Silvia waiting outside.


    Silvia saw Caseye out, quickly came forward and said, ¡°Sir, I have deeply realized my mistake.


    Please forgive me and give me a chance.¡±


    Casey did not want to talk to her, directly said, ¡°I want to go back, don''t block my way.¡±


    Then he walked quickly forward.


    At this time, Natasha and her butler and bodyguard walked out from the inside, just to see Silvia


    stopped Casey.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Natasha immediately walked to Silvia, and said staring at her, ¡°Casey is my man, I hope you can stay


    away from him.¡±


    Silvia looked at Natasha weirdly, wondering why she said that.


    ¡°What''s wrong with you? Why should I stay away from him?¡± Silvia said.


    If necessary, she had already considered doing something to please Casey.


    So Casey was now her prey, she naturally could not lose momentum in front of other women.


    Brewer walked out of the room, happened to hear Silvia said those words to Natasha.


    His face suddenly changed, He hurried to Silvia and said, ¡°You are crazy today! You have just offended


    our master, and now youe to trouble the youngdy of Andrew family? Are you really not afraid of


    death?¡±


    Hearing Brewer''s words, Silvia turned pale on her face and looked at Natasha incredibly. She did not


    expect the girl was the youngdy of the Andrew family which was famous in S Country.


    She felt that she was unlucky today. She had first offended the big figured invited by Brewer and now


    she had offended thedy of the Andrew family.


    Even if she were a moderately famous celebrity, she wouldn''t be able to withstand the wrath of


    someone of her stature.


    She looked at Natasha and said, ¡°I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to say that.¡±


    Natasha looked at Silvia with indifference and said, ¡°It doesn''t matter, as long as you don''t rob Casey


    from me.¡±


    ¡°You can rest assured that I absolutely won''t rob him with you, I will buy an air ticket and go back to C


    Country.¡± Silvia spoke.


    Natasha nodded and walked outside.


    Silvia was relieved. On her forehead, she was covered with cold sweat.


    ¡°We must get away quickly, and if we stay here, we may offend someone else.¡± Silvia made up her


    mind and hurried towards the airport.


    At the same time, she made up her mind that she must look at the almanac before going out, and that


    she must not offend anyone who looked ordinary.


    Casey took a taxi back to his vi arranged by Brewer.


    Just then, a ck Porsche pulled up in front of the vi, driven by Natasha''s bodyguard.


    In the car sat Natasha and the butler.


    ¡°Miss, how do I feel that the person who just walked in is that strong named Casey?¡± The butler stared


    ahead and said with doubts.


    Natasha looked at Casey¡¯s dimly visible figure, with a radian.


    ¡°That''s him.¡± Natasha said with certainty.


    ¡°Look, Miss, he seems to have entered our next door.¡± Butler opened his eyes wide and he did not


    expect Casey actually lived in their next door.


    Natasha gave a bright smile. She was in a good mood.


    ¡°I said we will meet again if it was meant to meet.¡±

 Chapter 986 Attitude Change

    Chapter 986 Attitude Change


    After Casey returned to the vi, he first took a bath. Thinking of those things that happened in the bar


    today, he gave a wry smile, especially when he thought of Natasha¡¯s pure and delicate face.


    This girl had the same characteristic as Lily Lowe. If they were together, it would be troublesome.


    After taking a bath, Casey practiced Xuanjin in the living room, since thest time Casey felt he was


    fast to the bottleneck, he began to work harder.


    He now desperately wanted to break through to perfection, and from the perspective of those he was in


    contact with, it was only by breaking through to perfection that he could ensure his survival in the event


    of an emergency.


    Like the five masters of sublimation to assassinatest time, if not with the array te, the


    consequence would be bad.


    If Casey had broken through to the perfection of Xuanjin, Casey believed that five masters of


    sublimation, they would not be his opponent.


    Just as he was concentrating on the practice of Xuanjin, the doorbell suddenly rang outside.


    Casey opened his eyes, showed a trace of doubt, and wondered who it was.


    He opened the door, only to find that Natasha is standing at the door in a loose pajamas. Seeing that


    Casey opened the door, she gave a ssical etiquette.


    ¡°Good evening, Casey.¡±


    Casey looked at Natasha in a daze. He did not expect she would be here.


    Did she sneak him back here?


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Casey asked.


    ¡°My house is next door to the vi you live in. I think it must be god''s arrangement that you and I meet


    each other here.¡± Natasha said softly.


    Casey was speechless. He did not expect Natasha lived in the next door.


    At that moment he felt hidden smells around the vi, so he released his god mind and observed it.


    There were a dozen well-trained armed men wearing ck clothes people in the dark, observing the


    situation. If there was something wrong, they would immediately rushed in and surrounded Casey.


    Casey smiled. He knew these people should be from Andrew family to protect Natasha, after all,


    Andrew family would not rest assured to let Natasha contact Casey alone.


    ¡°Miss, it''ste. I think you''d better go back at once. You''re weak and don¡¯t get a cold.¡± Casey opened


    his mouth.


    ¡°Can I live with you?¡± Natasha asked directly.


    ¡°No.¡± Casey answered firmly.


    ¡°I just want to discuss martial arts with you. I will never have any unreasonable thoughts for you.¡±


    Natasha said.


    Casey was silent for a few seconds. Looking at Natasha¡¯s fragile body, even if she had a wild idea,


    Casey thought she could do nothing. This girl had been protected well by Andrew family and she did


    not know the sinister side of people.


    ¡°No. I''m going to sleep.¡±


    Casey coldly said Natasha and then closed the door.


    She wasn''t going to give Natasha a chance, so he had to be ruthless.


    Natasha stared at the closed door, transfixed for a long time, and then muttered to herself, ¡°Nice


    character. I like it.¡±


    Then she stood in the doorway for a while, and then she turned and went back to the vi next door.


    Casey watched Natasha with his god mind, frowning.


    Had known so, he should not have promised to Thomas to investigate the mystery and the banquet in


    S Country.


    Without thinking more, Casey sat cross-legged on the sofa and continued to practice.


    The next morning.


    Casey got up, holding Muramasa, came to the courtyard of the vi and began to practice mysterious


    technique of using knife.


    At this time, a figure had appeared in the yard outside the fence, seriously staring at Casey.


    Casey did not care about it and began to practice. The air in the courtyard had a slight tremor because


    of Casey¡¯s move.


    Natasha stood outside the yard staring at Casey''s move and waspletely shocked by Casey''s


    posture.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    The dust on the ground danced with Casey''s body and formed a visible air stream. If you look closely,


    you can see that the air stream formed by the dust actually takes on the shape of a dragon.


    This technique was from Nine Dragons Binding Array by Casey.


    Although the momentum was far from the Nine Dragons Binding Array, but it was notparable by


    themon technique.


    After disying, Casey got sweat down from his forehead.


    Natasha who had been staring at Casey cheered up, ¡°Good, good!¡±


    ¡°Casey, you can teach me that?¡±


    Casey turned to look at her and said, ¡°Your body is too weak, I''m afraid it is hard for you to take a knife,


    even if I teach you, you cannot get it.¡±


    Hearing Casey said so, Natasha was disappointed.


    ¡°But I can teach you a trick that will improve your body. It won''t make you the best, but it will be very


    easy to strengthen your body to a normal level if you keep practicing.¡± Casey continued.


    Natasha''s eyes brightened and she said, ¡°Really?¡±


    Casey nodded.


    The trick he was talking about was, of course, a crash version of breathing.


    He suddenly changed his attitude to Natasha, not because of his conscience, but this morning, he


    received the message from Brewer.


    They had got some indications of a 10,000-person banquet, and Moss City was really nning a grand


    event of epic proportions in the central za these days.


    There would be nearly ten thousand people to participate in this grand event, and only the upper ss


    of S Country could participate in this grand event, ordinary people were not eligible to participate.


    And it was the Andrew family who held it.


    Brewer, despite his influence in Moss City, was unable to get a ticket to the event.


    So if Casey wanted to attend it, he only could make a move from the Andrew family.


    As it happened, Natasha was thedy of the Andrew family.


    So in order to smoothly attend the event, Casey could only choose to have a good rtionship with


    Natasha.


    Of course, he was not purely using Natasha, after all, he had nned to teach Natasha the method of


    breathing, which in Casey''s view, was equivalent trade.


    Natasha who was na?ve, naturally didn''t know what Casey thought. Hearing that Casey would teach


    her a trick to improve her physical condition, she rushed to Casey''s yard.


    Because she ran too fast, Natasha did not control her bnce. When she rushed forward, she fell into


    the arms of Casey.

 Chapter 987 Your Chest Is Strong

    Chapter 987 Your Chest Is Strong


    Casey held Natasha, who had almost fallen to the ground, and felt the warmth from her.


    Compared with the average person, Natasha''s body temperature seemed to be much lower.


    Natasha justy down in Casey''s arms, seeming to enjoy this feeling a bit.


    Casey quickly held her steady and asked her to stand where she was. Just now, the people hiding


    around the vi were ready to take action.


    If Casey let Natasha stay in his arms for a while, those people would probably attack him.


    He still needed to rely on the Andrew family to enter the banquet, so naturally he couldn''t provoke


    those people.


    Natasha looked at Casey happily, and said, "Casey, your chest is very strong. I like it."


    Casey looked at Natasha speechlessly, and said, "The wall over there is stronger. You might like that


    too."


    Natasha chuckled immediately and said, "You are so funny."


    Casey sighed helplessly. If this banquet hadn''t been hosted by the Andrew family, he would have asked


    Brewer to arrange a new residence for him.


    "Where are we going to learn the tricks you said? Are we going to the room?" Natasha looked at Casey


    expectantly.


    "No. I will teach you here," Casey said.


    Natasha nodded, looking innocent.


    "But before I teach you, I need you to promise me one thing." Casey stared at Natasha and said.


    "What''s the matter?" Natasha asked.


    "Is your family nning a grand banquet recently?"


    Natasha nodded.


    "When will this banquet be held?" Casey asked.


    "In three days," Natasha replied.


    "I hope you can take me to this banquet at that time," Casey said.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    "Okay, no problem." Natasha thought Casey would make some excessive demands, but he just asked


    her to take him to the banquet.


    Hearing Natasha''s promise, Casey also nodded, and immediately said, "Then I will teach you the tricks


    you said now."


    After that, Casey began to teach Natasha''s quick version of deep breathing.


    Natasha listened very carefully. Obviously, she hoped that she could be healthy.


    Not far away, the steward and the bodyguard, who were always paying attention to the situation in the


    courtyard of Casey''s vi, looked at this scene with a little emotion on their faces.


    "I haven''t seen such a happy smile on Miss Andrew''s face for a long time. It seems that this man from


    C Country really arouses Miss Andrew''s interest," the steward said.


    "It''s a pity that Miss Andrew is naturally weak. Without the protection of the Andrew family, it would be


    even more difficult for her to grow up. Although she seems to be no different from normal people, the


    doctor concluded that she is nearing the end of her life."


    "Well, as long as the she is happy, it doesn''t matter whether she is in contact with the people from S


    Country or C Country."


    "I hope this guy can really bring some changes to her. Even if he can make her happy, it''s worth it."


    ...


    For the next two days, Natasha had been learning the quick version of deep breathing from Casey.


    Natasha wanted to stay with Casey 24 hours a day, and asked to sleep in Casey''s vi at night. Of


    course, Casey would definitely not agree.


    This naive girl had no ambiguous thoughts about sleeping with a man.


    Coupled with the protection of the Andrew family to her, she thought everyone was kind and were no


    people with bad intentions.


    For Natasha''s mentality, Casey was not sure whether it was good or bad. If the Andrew family could


    protect Natasha so well for the rest of her life, Natasha''s life was indeed happier and better than


    everyone else.


    But once Natasha came into contact with the sinister society, even a small detail would cause an


    unimaginable blow to Natasha. Of course, it had nothing to do with Casey. He only needed to make a


    deal with Natasha so that he could enter the banquet smoothly.


    Natasha''s talent was still a little beyond Casey''s expectation. She just began to learn the quick version


    of the deep breathing few days ago, she got the ropes, and her learning speed was very fast.


    However, in two days, Natasha''s spirit been greatly improved. Obviously, she was much more


    energetic than before.


    This also made Casey even more convinced that the quick version of deep breathing change


    Natasha''s physical condition.


    The Andrew family were also very surprised by the changes in Natasha. They didn''t understand what


    Casey used to make Natasha, who had always been pale and weak, be so energetic.


    Although they didn''t understand how Casey did it, from observations, Casey had no malicious intent


    towards Natasha, and Natasha''s situation spoke for itself.


    Perhaps the mood would really affect a person''s health.


    That morning, Casey came to the yard early, and after exercise, he waited for Natasha toe over.


    Tomorrow was the time for the banquet, and Casey needed to find out the origin of the mysterious man


    and why he was holding this banquet.


    For this mission, Casey was still a little worried. After all, this mysterious man could cultivate five


    masters at initial stage of sublimation in a short time, which showed he was extremely strong.


    Casey didn''t know if Thomas hadn''t arrived in Moss City. If he confronted the mysterious man tomorrow


    and had no choice but to fight against him, without Thomas''s help, Casey really didn''t think his could


    deal with mysterious man.


    Up to now, he could only act ording to circumstances.


    After a while, Natasha came to Casey''s yard with a happy look and smiled and said to Casey, "Casey,


    we will not practice the deep breathing today. I have convinced the housekeeper and he allowed me to


    go to the amusement park for a day."


    Casey was taken aback for a moment, and asked, "Go to the amusement park?"


    Natasha nodded and said, "Yeah, they didn''t allow me to go before. They were afraid that I could not


    y those items in the amusement park. However, my health has improved a lot in the past two days. It


    should be no problem. They allow me to go there today."


    "Let''s go quickly, lest they regret itter."


    After speaking, Natasha walked over and grabbed Casey''s arm, leading him to the outside.


    Casey smiled helplessly. Natasha had mastered the method of deep breathing. As long as she kept


    practicing, it was easy for her to be healthy, and she might be healthier than ordinary people.


    So, he didn''t refuse, and walked out with her.


    Natasha took Casey''s arm directly, like a happy little fairy.


    When they reached the door, a red Ferrari stopped in front of them.


    A handsome youth from S Country came down, staring at Casey angrily.


    Obviously, the movement of Natasha holding Casey''s arm made him very upset.

 Chapter 988 Going to The Amusement Park

    Chapter 988 Going to The Amusement Park


    "Natasha, who is this guy? Why are you holding his arm?" the young man said coldly.


    Natasha stared at the young man and said, "Jacoff, why are you here?"


    "I am here to apany you. Tell me, who is this guy and why are you holding his arm?" Jacoff Novin


    said angrily to Natasha.


    "He is my teacher," Natasha said.


    "Bullshit. Stay away from Natasha quickly. She is my fiancee, if you dare to stay so close to her, don''t


    me me for being rude to you!" Jacoff quickly yelled at Casey.


    Seeing that Jacoff dared to be so rude to Casey, Natasha instantly turned gloomy.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "Jacoff, you have got a liberty. It is the Novin family''s wishful thinking that I am your fiancee. I never


    agreed. If you keep being so rude to Casey, I will let my father sanction you."


    Natasha''s voice was not loud, but no one dared to ignore her.


    Jacoff gged instantly after hearing Natasha''s words. It was obvious that he did not dare to be too


    presumptuous in front of Natasha.


    "Natasha, this person is from C Country, right? He is not a good person at first nce. He must have


    some ulterior motives for approaching you. I am doing this for your own good." Jacoff looked


    concerned.


    "Shut up, if you continue ndering Casey, I''ll call my father right away." Natasha didn''t listen to


    Jacoff''s words.


    Jacoff narrowed his neck when he heard Natasha''s words, and did not dare to say anything about


    Casey.


    The Novin family was also a very influential family in S Country, butpared with the Andrew family, it


    was much inferior.


    Jacoff was the young master of the Novin family.


    Because the elders of the two families said many years ago that the children of the two families should


    be married after they grow up, the Novin family had always believed that Natasha would definitely


    marry Jacoff in the future.


    But the Andrew family didn''t recognize this, and thought it was just a joke.


    Of course, they did not object to Jacoff''s pursuit of Natasha. As long as he could capture Natasha''s


    heart, the Andrew family would not mind Natasha marrying Jacoff.


    Everything was based on Natasha''s own wishes.


    Jacoff believed that as the young master of the Novin family, he was one of a thousand talents, and it


    was just a matter of time to win Natasha''s love.


    Although Natasha had always been cold to him, he had never given up.


    After all, in his impression, Natasha''s attitude towards others was even colder.


    Now that Natasha took the initiative to take a man''s arm and looked happy, Jacoff suddenly felt a sense


    of crisis. That''s why he was so angry.


    the Novin family naturally knew Natasha''s physical condition and knew that she would not live long.


    However, it did not affect the Novin family to establish close ties with the Andre family through Natasha.


    Jacoff naturally did not want to marry a sick girl as his wife, but for the sake of the family, he was willing


    to marry Natasha.


    After all, he could still lead a gay life outside. It didn''t matter to him who he married.


    "Casey, let''s go," Natasha said to Casey.


    A ck business car was parked in front of Natasha''s vi, and they walked over there.


    Jacoff gritted his teeth, red at Casey''s back sully, and then hurriedly followed.


    "Natasha, what are you two going to do?" Jacoff adjusted his tone, trying to make himself seem calm.


    "Go to the amusement park," Natasha replied.


    "Let me go with you. Thergest amusement park in Moss City is owned by my family. I will call them to


    clear the set now," Jacoff said.


    "No, it won''t be fun if no other costumers there. I like the buzz," Natasha replied.


    Jacoff smiled awkwardly and said, "Then I will go with you, and I can also give you some preferential


    treatment."


    Casey and Natasha got in the ck business car. Although Jacoff could see that Natasha didn''t want


    him to follow, he still got in the car.


    Considering the rtionship between the Andrew family and the Novin family, Natasha did not drive


    Jacoff out of the car.


    Along the way, Natasha only chatted with Casey, and didn''t mean to talk to Jacoff at all.


    Jacoff sat there alone. Natasha ignored all his words, which made him embarrassed.


    Because of this, Jacoff''s hatred for Casey grew stronger, and he even showed a murderous look at


    Casey.


    He had regarded Casey as an obstacle for him to get Natasha.


    He thought that Casey must be eliminated!


    It didn''t take long for them to arrive at the amusement park, the one invested by the Novin family.


    After Natasha entered the amusement park, looking at the dazzling array of rides, with a look of


    excitement, she immediately dragged Casey to y the roller coaster.


    Jacoff had a natural fear of such an exciting project. He hesitated for a long time, and finally did not


    dare to y with Casey Natasha.


    Casey, as a man who dared to jump straight down a 100-meter cliff, the roller coaster was not


    challenging for him.


    After they yed the roller coaster, they went to y pirate ship, jumping machine, big carousel and


    other scaring projects.


    Jacoff waspletely reduced to an errand runner, responsible for buying tickets and water for


    Natasha and Casey.


    After ying , Natasha felt unprecedented happiness. She never thought that the amusement park was


    so fun.


    Coupled with the changes brought to her body by the quick version of deep breathing, Natasha felt that


    she could finally enjoy these just like normal people.


    "Casey, let''s go bungee jumping!" Natasha looked at the bungee jumping tform not far away, with a


    hint of excitement in her eyes.


    "Okay," Casey replied.


    "Let''s go back after ying this," Natasha said as she led Casey towards the bungee jumping tform.


    Jacoff was full of helplessness, wondering why Natasha liked to y such scary projects.


    But at this moment, his eyes brightened up, and a thought shed through his mind like lightning.


    The reason why he was afraid of ying such exciting projects was because he was afraid of


    idents. After all, in these projects, once an ident urred, there was basically no possibility of


    survival.


    Even if there was no possibility of idents with these devices, he was not willing to take risks.


    Now Casey was going to bungee jumping. If the bungee rope was broken, wouldn''t he die?


    In theory, the rope of bungee jumping couldn''t be broken.


    But the amusement park was invested by the Novin family. It was quite easy to make the rope break.


    Thinking of this, Jacoff showed a bad smile, and then quickly followed them.

 Chapter 989 The Rope Is Broken

    Chapter 989 The Rope Is Broken


    Although there were not many people who dared to try bungee jumping, there were still some bold


    people lining up here.


    Casey and Natasha stood at the back of the line, waiting for the person in front to go up.


    Jacoff stared at them, then smiled and said, "Wait here first, and I''ll go up and arrange it for you."


    After speaking, he walked straight to the bungee jumping tform.


    Not long after, Jacoff walked down from above again, with an expectant smile on his face.


    "I have arranged it. You can go up and y directlyter. I will ask them to prepare the best safety


    equipment for you two. After all, once there is a problem with the device, the yer is likely to die,"


    Jacoff smiled, and nced at Casey.


    "Well, Just prepare for Natasha alone. I won''t y," Casey said.


    Hearing what Casey said, Jacoff immediately became anxious, and said quickly, "No, I have already


    prepared one for you. Anyway, you''re already here, it''s a shame not to y."


    "Yeah, Casey, I''m actually a little scared. Please, y with me. You can jump first and give me


    courage." Natasha also blinked her big eyes and said.


    Hearing what the two people say, Casey nodded and said, "Well."


    Although the thrilling degree of bungee jumping was far less than that of thest time he jumped off the


    100m cliff, bungee jumping was carried out with safety measures. Casey had never experienced it


    before, so it was OK to have a try.


    It didn''t take long for those people in front of Casey and the others to end their bungee jumping


    experience, and it was Casey''s turn.


    Casey, Natasha and Jacoff stood on the bungee jumping tform. Natasha nced down from the


    railing, and said with a frightened look, "Wow, it''s so high, it''s so exciting to jump from such a high


    ce."


    Jacoff smiled and said, "Natasha, you are so courageous. I dare not experience it."


    After speaking, he nced at the staff on the bungee jumping tform and gave him a look.


    The staff member nodded at Jacoff and said, "Which of you three will try first?"


    Jacoff immediately looked at Casey and said, "Natasha wanted you to try first and give her courage.


    Why don''t you just go first?"


    Casey didn''t care, so he nodded and said, "Then I''ll try it first."


    The staff immediately took the rope and began to tie Casey''s feet.


    Jacoff had already exined to the staff member and asked him to do something when he tied the


    rope.


    This staff member was proficient in various rope tying methods, and it was easy to pretend that there


    was a problem with the rope.


    After a while, the staff tied the rope to Casey and asked him to stand on the edge of the bungee


    jumping tform.


    Casey walked to the side and nced down. There was ake directly underneath. There were several


    boats on theke. From this position, the boats looked like ants.


    "Casey, would you like me to cheer up for you. Are you very nervous now?" Natasha said, staring at


    Casey.


    She looked more nervous than Casey.


    Casey turned his head and smiled at Natasha, and said, "No, it''s just bungee jumping.There''s nothing


    to be nervous about."


    After speaking, he jumped off directly.


    Seeing Casey jump down so decisively, Natasha showed open worship as she looked at him.


    Jacoff didn''t expect Casey to jump down so worship. He hurried to the guardrail and looked down.


    Casey''s figure quickly fell downward, and just after the rope was straightened, the rope that should


    have been stretched due to the weight of the person actually broke free from Casey''s feet.


    Casey noticed the problem immediately. He nced at his feet, and found that the rope had indeed


    broken free.


    He didn''t expect such an ident to happen. He ran Xunjin in his body instantly, and then a thin


    energy shield appeared all over his body.


    Although there was ake underneath, due to the water surface tension, the impact of jumping from a


    ce as high as the bungee jumping tform on the water surface was not much different from that on


    the cement ground.


    But Casey, who had experienced once, didn''t panic at all. After all, for him, it would just wet his clothes.


    Jacoff on the bungee jumping tform saw the rope break free from Casey''s feet, and immediately


    eximed, "The rope is broken!"


    Natasha, who was still admiring Casey''s decisiveness, turned pale hearing Jacoff''s shout. She leaned


    toward the guardrail, looked down, and found Casey''s body was indeed off the rope.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    She quickly turned her head, looked at the staff member, and asked, "Why is this happening?!"


    The staff member pretended to be panicked and said, "I...I don''t know, I obviously tied the rope."


    Natasha didn''t have time to interrogate the staff member, and quickly turned and ran under the bungee


    jumping tform.


    Upon seeing this, Jacoff hurriedly followed and shouted, "Natasha, slow down. Even if you go down,


    nothing will change. Watch your step."


    Natasha ignored him at all and ran down as fast as she could.


    Not long after, Natasha reached the ground, ran to theke quickly, and saw ripples in the middle of the


    At this time, many people had gathered here, staring at the location in the middle of theke.


    "Have you seen that bungee jumping rope is broken?"


    "My God, doesn''t it mean that the probability of this kind of thing happening is smaller than winning the


    lottery? How unlucky that man is! Such a thing actually happened to him."


    "At such a high distance, there is not much difference between the water surface and the cement


    surface. Just listening to his voice falling into the water, I know that this man must be in danger."


    ¡­


    Natasha listened to the words of the people around her, looked worried, and shouted to Jacoff on the


    side, "Isn''t this amusement park yours? Go find someone to save Casey!"


    Jacoff looked at her and pretended to be sad and said, "Natasha, the chances of survival from falling


    from this height are slim. No one thought he would encounter such a thing. Don''t be too sad. People


    can''t rise from the dead..."


    Before he finished speaking, a man climbed from theke to the shore and stood in front of them. It


    was Casey.


    When they saw this scene, they were so frightened that they couldn''t speak.


    Jacoff also stared at Casey in amazement. He looked like he was seeing a ghost. He turned pale and


    began to stammer.


    "You... why did you climb up?"

 Chapter 990 Banquet

    Chapter 990 Banquet


    "What? Should I still stay in the water?" Casey stared at Jacoff and asked.


    Jacoff suddenly became embarrassed and said, "I... I didn''t mean that, I mean, You fell from such a


    high ce and didn''t hurt at all."


    "It''s not too high. I don''t know why the rope broke free. Maybe the staff didn''t tie it well," Casey said,


    staring Jacoff.


    Jacoff suddenly became guilty, and he dared not look directly at Casey.


    Casey immediately noticed something wrong with Jacoff, and guessed that this matter was probably


    rted to Jacoff.


    But he didn''t n to get even with Jacoff now. Tomorrow was the day of the banquet. If he killed Jacoff


    at this time, he would not be able to attend the banquet tomorrow.


    So he didn''t ask anything, and it was not toote to get even with Jacoff in the future.


    Natasha was relieved to see that Casey was fine. She asked with concern, "Casey, how are you feeling


    now? Let''s go to the hospital for a check. If there is an internal injury, it will be troublesome.¡±


    Sometimes when a person was seriously injured, the body''s self-protection mechanism would make


    the brain feel no pain, so the person would look no different from a normal person.


    However, this situation generally did notst long. After a while, the person may fall down.


    Casey smiled and said, "It''s okay. If I have an internal injury, I can''t even climb ashore."


    "The distance from where I fell into the water to the shore is not short. It was evenborious for normal


    person to swim here. If I have internal injuries, do you think I cane up?"


    Natasha nced at the bottom of the bungee jumping tform and found that it was really far away


    from the shore. Casey was the one who defeated her carefully trained boxing champion with a single


    punch. His body strength was definitely notparable to that of ordinary people. Thus, she secretly


    breathed a sigh of relief.


    "I was really scared just now. I have to ask the staff member how he tied the rope!"


    Natasha looked angry, and immediately went to the bungee jumping stage to find the staff member.


    Casey stopped her and said, "No, this situation should not be caused by the staff member. Even if he


    did it, he might be ordered by others. Forget it for the time being."


    After speaking, Casey nced at Jacoff next to him.


    Jacoff sighed, his eyes filled with anxiety. Seeing Casey like this, he should be suspected.


    But Casey didn''t seem to want to pursue it, he seemed to be afraid of the strength of the Novin family.


    Jacoff thought, "Well, even if you didn''t get hurt after falling down from such a high ce, you could do


    nothing to me."


    "Now that you know the strength of the Novin family, it''s best to get away from Natasha as soon as


    possible, otherwise you will not be able to survive when the timees!"


    Thinking about it this way, Jacoff''s feeling of guilty conscience disappeared instantly. A hint of


    arrogance arose in him, and his gaze at Casey no longer flickered.


    All the people were amazed after finding Casey, who fell down from such a high ce, didn''t get hurt at


    all.


    "It must be a miracle, that guy fell from such a high ce, and nothing happened at all."


    "God, this person should be from C Country. He must have practiced some magical skills, otherwise it


    is impossible to be fine after falling down from such a high ce, and more importantly, he also had a


    long-distance swimming!"


    "Couldn''t it be just ast gasp before death? Maybe he will fall to the ground and can''t get upter."


    ...


    Because of Casey, Natasha naturally did not dare to go bungee jumping again, and their trip to the


    amusement park was over.


    Although Casey didn''t n to go to interrogate the staff member, Natasha still scolded him severely,


    and then asked Jacoff to punish the staff member.


    Jacoff also pretended to scold the staff member angrily, and finally fired him.


    After that, they left the park and returned to the vi.


    That night, Natasha knocked on Casey''s door five times, each time asking about Casey''s feelings and


    whether anything was wrong with him.


    Casey always told Natasha that he was fine and she didn''t have to worry about him so much.


    But Natasha had been restless, so every once in a while, she came to ask Casey.


    It wasn''t until the next morning when Natasha saw Caseye out to do exercise on time, that she


    finally felt relieved.


    Today was the day when the banquet was held. Casey had already asked the Pantheon that whether


    Thomas hade to Moss City.


    As a result, the reply from the Pantheon to Casey was that they was not quite clear about the


    whereabouts of Thomas, and asked Casey to find a way to contact Thomas by himself.


    Casey suddenly felt troubled. Thomas, who had lived for more than 150 years, naturally didn''t know


    how to use a mobile phone. He had no way to contact him.


    So today Casey could only go to the banquet alone first. He had no idea that whether Thomas would


    showed up at that time.


    Anyway, even if he couldn''t handle the mysterious person, it was not difficult for him to run away.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    The banquet was in the evening, and Casey waited patiently until the evening, and then followed


    Natasha to the central square.


    At this time, the central square had been blocked, and ordinary people had no way to enter. There was


    an entrance on each side of the square. People who wanted to attend the banquet must have an


    admission ticket issued by the Andrew family


    These admission tickets were all upied by people from the upper ss of S Country, and ordinary


    people were naturally not eligible to get them.


    Because the Andrew family publicized that there was great expert who would choose disciples at the


    banquet, these people from the upper ss of S Country wanted a chance to have a meteoric rise, so


    they were very interested in this banquet.


    Casey followed Natasha into the square, naturally without any hindrance.


    At this time, many people had gathered in the square, and the banquet with the scale of ten thousand


    people seemed to be quiterge.


    At this time, a high tform had been built in the center of the square, and many people tried their best


    to lean over to the high tform in order to be favored by the superior.


    Casey and Natasha also went to the front of the high tform. Those who coulde to this position


    were usually the core members of the Andrew family and the Novin family.


    Jacoff was already on the square at this time. He saw Casey and Natashaing, and immediately


    showed a sneer.


    He was very confident that he would be favored by the expert this time, and by then, Casey would not


    be worth his attention.


    "Boy, wait and see, when I be a disciple of the master, I will definitely teach you a hard


    lesson!"

 Chapter 991 The Mysterious Man Appeared

    Chapter 991 The Mysterious Man Appeared


    As soon as he came to the front of the high tform, Casey released his god mind, wanting to see if


    the mysterious man had arrived on the square.


    But after a nce, Casey didn''t find any suspicious person, and the mysterious person should have not


    arrived yet.


    What made Casey a bit of a troubled was that he did not find the trace of the mysterious man, nor did


    he find the trace of Thomas.


    This old guy was really unreliable. He had agreed that Casey was only in charge of investigating. If


    something happened, Thomas would take action to solve the problem. However, this he had not


    appeared until now. Casey even doubted whether he had already forgotten it.


    At this time Jacoff walked in front of Casey and Natasha and said, "Natasha, this banquet is only


    allowed for people from the upper ss of S Country. It is not appropriate for you to bring him over."


    "It''s none of your business that who I bring." Natasha said coldly to Jacoff.


    Jacoff smiled and said, "It''s fine, it''s okay to bring him here. Anyway, the person expert is looking for is


    someone of pure descent of S Country, and he can only watch here."


    "Natasha, I heard that the mysterious expert who hosted this banquet will select disciples on the spot. I


    am determined to get this chance. When I be a disciple of the expert, I will propose to you."


    Natasha gave Jacoff a disgusting look and said, "I won''t agree."


    Jacoff didn''t care. In his opinion, when he became a disciple of the expert, the Andrew family would


    beg him to marry Natasha.


    After about half an hour, almost all the people who came to the banquet came in, and the square


    became crowded and noisy.


    At this time, several people on the high tform came out carrying a rectangr box. The box was


    about two meters long and covered with a piece of cloth. Others didn''t know what was inside.


    After the few people put the box on the high tform, they turned and left.


    At this time, a man in a ck robe came up from behind the high tform.


    This man was in his 50s or 60s, his hair was half ck and half white, and hebed it with a hairpin.


    The clothing of this person was also quite retro, like the dressing style of the feudal period of C


    Country.


    But no one thought he was strange, but felt that he was unpredictable and extraordinary.


    After seeing the person, Casey''s eyes suddenly narrowed, then immediately released his god mind and


    scanned the person again.


    What Casey didn''t expect was that he couldn''t see the strength of this person. That man looked like an


    ordinary person, but Casey could clearly felt a smell of danger from him.


    Before, Casey had only felt this pressure in front of Thomas and Fleming.


    It showed that the person on the high tform had at least reached the advanced stage of sublimation,


    and may be stronger!


    And when Casey was observing the man on the high tform with god mind, the man also cast his


    gaze towards Casey.


    He could actually feel that Casey was observing him with god mind!N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Casey took back his god mind immediately. At that moment, he also confirmed that Thomas hadn''t


    arrived yet.


    If he was the only one to face this mysterious person on the high tform today, it would be another


    hard fight.


    After taking a look at Casey, the mysterious man also showed a joking smile on his face, and muttered,


    "Unexpectedly, I could still meet a strong guy here. He should have been observing me with his god


    mind just now. Well, it''s really unexpected."


    "Awakening god soul at this age, even in Cangyuan World, he is a top genius."


    "Fortunately, the guy is not strong enough. Otherwise, it will be hard to fight against a strong man with


    god soul."


    "But he appeared just right. I will drain the power in his bodyter and put it in the container I have


    cultivated. Maybe it will make the container I prepared quietly reach an unprecedented new height."


    He was not in a hurry, he also thought about why Casey would appear here.


    Whatever the reason, it didn''t matter to him. After all, it wouldn''t take him much time to deal with such a


    little guy.


    "Everyone, you must have known I will select some of you with good aptitude, so that you can get an


    unprecedented power."


    "All of you who are selected by me will start a new life. I will let your value be maximized."


    "Next, I will make a selection, I hope everyone can take the initiative to coordinate with me."


    The mysterious man said loudly, and everyone present immediately became excited.


    Then the mysterious man took out a wooden sign from his clothes and threw it into the air. The wooden


    sign instantly emitted bursts of ck light, and in the blink of an eye, the entire square was enveloped


    in.


    When everyone saw this scene, they all eximed that it was a miracle. At the same time, they


    believed that the person on the high tform was indeed an unpredictable expert, and their desire to


    be selected became more and more anxious.


    After the light emitted by that wooden sign wrapped everyone in, the mysterious man also showed a


    trace of expectation.


    The light emitted from this wooden sign was equivalent to an enchantment, and all people in the


    enchantment, without the permission of a mysterious person, would not be able to leave this


    enchantment in this life.


    These people on the square still didn''t know what kind of crisis they were facing, and they were still


    immersed in the fantasies of being favored by the expert.


    "The expert''s methods are so magical. If I be his apprentice, I will surely soar up into the sky with


    one start in the future!"


    Bright lights shed in Jacoff''s eyes. He wished wishing to rush to the high tform now and worship


    that mysterious man as his teacher.


    "Next, I will give you an example, so that you can understand how I will let you y your value."


    The mysterious man said something, and then his gaze turned to Casey''s side.


    Because Jacoff was standing with Casey, he thought that the mysterious man was looking at him, and


    almost called out excitedly.


    "It seems that I really am a person with excellent talents, and the expert has taken a fancy to me at a


    nce!"


    At this time, the mysterious man pointed his finger at Casey and said, "Young man, you cane up


    first. You are the first person I picked."


    Everyone immediately looked at Casey, full of envy.


    Jacoff looked dumbfounded. He didn''t expect that the expert would choose Casey, a man from C


    Country.


    He immediately became anxious and shouted at the mysterious man, "This guy is from C Country, and


    he doesn''t have the orthodox blood of S Country. I''m the one with noble blood. Sir, you should choose


    me!"


    Casey looked at Jacoff and felt speechless for a while. This guy didn''t know that all the selected people


    went up to die.


    But he wouldn''t exin to Jacoff, since he was really eager to die, then he would let him do what he


    wanted.


    "He''s right, his blood is noble, you can choose him."


    Casey nced at the mysterious man and said lightly.

 Chapter 992 I Wont Let You Hurt Casey

    Chapter 992 I Won''t Let You Hurt Casey


    The mysterious man was also taken aback when he heard Casey''s words, and then he understood that


    Casey should already know what kind of situation he was in now.


    Therefore, he didn''t insist on asking Casey to go to the stage. After all, no matter who he used to


    demonstrate to everyone, the final result would be the same.


    He didn''t think that with Casey''s strength, he could escape.


    So he nced at Jacoff and said, "Then youe up and give everyone a demonstration."


    Seeing that the mysterious man actually gave up Casey and chose him, Jacoff immediately showed a


    trace of excitement in his eyes, and turned his head to give Casey a triumphant look.


    Then he quickly got up on the high tform and stood respectfully in front of the mysterious man.


    Natasha looked at Casey in a confused, and asked, "Why are you giving this opportunity to him?"


    Casey smiled at Natasha and said, "This is not a good opportunity. If I guess it is right, he should be in


    danger."


    "Danger?" Natasha was confused.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Casey nodded, looking serious. He said, "Although I don''t know why this person is hosting this grand


    banquet. He must cherish evil designs."


    "If I''m not wrong, the ck light curtains around the square have trapped us here. If something


    happenster, remember to run as far as possible to the edge of the light curtain. No matter whether


    you can get out or not, go there and wait. Did you hear that?"


    When Natasha heard Casey''s words, she looked at Casey in confusion. In her opinion, this should be a


    grand event. Why would Casey say something terrible would happenter?


    However, despite the doubts in her heart, Natasha nodded to Casey. For some unountable reason,


    she felt that she should trust Casey unconditionally.


    Casey took a deep breath. The strength of this mysterious man was profound. There would be a hard


    fightter. Casey could be sure of the situation at that time, and naturally he had no time to take care of


    Natasha.


    Now he could only hope that Natasha would be lucky enough.


    The mysterious man opened the lid on the rectangr box, revealing the person lying inside.


    The man''s eyes were closed tightly, and his forehead was covered with intricate ck patterns, which


    looked quite strange.


    Jacoff nced at the person in the box, and was shocked. He didn''t know why the expert put a person


    in the box, and it looked so terrifying.


    The mysterious man smiled at Jacoff, and said, "Don''t be afraid, stay closer to me, and soon you will


    be able to give full y to the greatest value of your life."


    Although Jacoff was nervous, he did not dare to disobey the orders of the mysterious man, and


    immediately walked towards the box.


    Seeing Jacoff approaching, the mysterious man immediately formed aplicated magical print on his


    hand, and then a violent force appeared, covering Jacoff''s body


    In the next second, Jacoff felt a strong suction appearing all over him. A ripple of fear passed through


    him, and he instinctively retreated to the back.


    But it was toote. Jacoff felt that he could no longer move. The suction was getting stronger and


    stronger. He felt that his vitality was draining, all of which was flowing into the person lying in the box.


    "No!" Jacoff screamed, and then everyone saw that Jacoff had be a corpse.


    When everyone saw the mysterious man make magical print, they thought he was going to perform


    some miracle, but in the end such a terrifying scene appeared.


    Everyone screamed in fright, and the square suddenly became chaotic.


    "It''s terrible, what the hell is this! Why did that person be a corpse!"


    "Oh my god, that person must be a devil. Run away!"


    "Why? That living person became a corpse that in the blink of an eye! Am I really not having a


    nightmare?"


    ...


    Natasha was also shocked when she saw this scene, and then turned to look at Casey. There was a


    haunted look in her eyes.


    She didn''t expect that mysterious people held this banquet with evil purposes.


    Casey stared at Natasha and said, "Remember what I said just now. Run to the edge as much as


    possible, and stay away from crowded ces."


    Natasha nodded seriously at Casey.


    At this time, the mysterious man had already looked towards the audience. He showed a bright smile


    and said, "Don''t panic. Not all of you present today will end up like this. I will give priority to those with


    good aptitudes, so that power gained is pure enough."


    After everyone heard the mysterious man''s words, they immediately ran towards the distance in fright.


    "Everyone, run! This man is a devil!"


    The Andrew family who was in charge of preparing the banquet did not expect such a situation to


    happen, and the security forces instantly took action and rushed towards the mysterious person.


    Each of them had a gun in his hand, and without hesitation, they shot the mysterious man on the high


    tform.


    But the strange thing was that when the bullets approached the mysterious person, they stopped


    instantly, as if they were caught by an invisible hand.


    The mysterious man looked at the bullets around him, with a smile on his face, and muttered, "People


    in this world are really interesting. Ordinary people can explode with such a powerful force by relying on


    such gadgets. It is not avable in my world."


    "But to me, this level of power is no different from ants, so give up quickly."


    As soon as he finished speaking, those bullets all turned around, and they shot at those people of the


    Andrew family quickly, piercing them all through and killing them.


    When everyone saw this scene, the expressions on their faces became even more flustered. A person


    who could not even be killed by a bullet was definitely the most terrifying demon.


    The mysterious man killed the security force of the Andrew family, and then turned his head and looked


    over to Casey.


    From the beginning to the end, Casey didn''t move, and kept staring coldly at the mysterious man.


    "Boy, if I guessed correctly, youe here because of me?" the mysterious man said.


    Casey pulled Muramasa out of the scabbard, looked at the mysterious man calmly, and said, "You are


    right."


    "Have your elders have told that it is far worse to deal with me with your little strength?" The mysterious


    manughed.


    Casey didn''t speak again, and was already preparing for the uing battle.


    "Come here obediently by yourself, I can still let you die without pain. Otherwise, you will regret living in


    this world." The mysterious man raised a hand and pointed to Casey.


    At this moment, a woman stood in front of Casey, and it was Natasha.


    "I don''t allow you to kill Casey. I can rece Casey!"

 Chapter 993 Vital Moments

    Chapter 993 Vital Moments


    Casey looked at Natasha standing in front of him with a slight stunned look.


    The mysterious man was also taken aback, then looked at Natasha and said with a smile,


    "Unexpectedly, there was a little girl who took the initiative to die for you. It''s really touching."


    "In that case, I will fulfill your wish!"


    After speaking, a long whip appeared in the mysterious man''s hand, wrapping around Natasha''s body.


    Upon seeing this, Casey hurriedly dragged Natasha behind him, and shouted, "I asked you to run


    away. You will only distract me, and then we will both have to die!"


    He waved the Muramasa in his hand and tried his best to block the long whip that the mysterious man


    wielded.


    Casey only felt that his scalp was a little numb. This was just the mostmon blow of the mysterious


    person. As a result, Casey resisted with all his strength and almost failed to resist it. It was easy to


    know how strong this mysterious person was.


    When Natasha hear Casey shouting at her, she immediately came back to her mind. Now it''s not the


    time to be mad. In front of this terrifying demon, negotiation was useless. She would only be killed for


    nothing.


    So, she quickly turned around and ran towards the edge of the light curtain.


    ording to Casey''s instructions, she did not run with most people, but ran in a direction with rtively


    few people.


    These people rushed to the edge of the light curtain. They thought they were going to escape the


    disaster, but they were surprised to find that they couldn''t get out of the light curtain at all.


    This ce was like a prison at this time, trapping them all inside.


    Natasha already knew it, so she was not too surprised. She kept Casey''s advice in her heart and


    stayed in a ce with few people.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Casey, you must be safe." Natasha looked in Casey''s direction and prayed silently in her heart.


    Casey was relieved to see Natasha running away.


    On the whole square, Casey only cared Natasha a little. After all, Casey relied on her to enter here. At


    that time, Natashaid down her life for him, which moved him.


    So if possible, Casey would still save Natasha.


    As for the other people in the square, Casey was helpless. Their survival depended on fate.


    Seeing Casey blocking his attack, the mysterious man raised his eyebrows, and said with a smile,


    "Unexpectedly, you can resist my blow. It is really unexpected."


    Casey didn''t hesitate at all and used Cab directly. He knew very well that in the face of such a


    terrifying enemy, any hesitancy would only make him die faster.


    With the cohesion of power, Casey''s strength at the moment had also reached the medium stage of


    sublimation. Although he was still no match for the mysterious man, at least he would not be left


    defenseless.


    The mysterious man was a little surprised to see that Casey still had a way to improve his strength.


    He didn''t intend to continue wasting time. The most important thing was to grab Casey first and let the


    container absorb his power.


    "Boy, even if you have every means, you can never escape. Give up now!"


    After speaking, the mysterious man quickly rushed towards Casey.


    Casey didn''t hesitate at all, and swiped straight ahead.


    "Tianxing sword technique!"


    A series of sword lights attacked the mysterious person, with a magnificent momentum.


    However, the mysterious man waved his hand directly, and Casey''s attack disappeared.


    Casey''s look changed, and then he hurriedly used the second sword technique.


    "Moon Invitation sword technique!"


    The mysterious man didn''t take Casey''s attack seriously at all. A light appeared in his hand, colliding


    with the moon-inviting style, and then Casey''s attack was dissolved in an instant.


    Casey gritted his teeth, condensed all his strength on Muramasa, and shed down towards the


    mysterious man.


    "Thunder Shocking sword technique!"


    The huge sword light shed towards the mysterious man, and the mysterious man showed a stern


    look, and said with a smile, "This trick is is barely qualified, but it''s not strong enough to hurt me."


    After speaking, the mysterious man stretched out two fingers, a sword-shaped light appeared, and in


    the blink of an eye, it swelled to hundreds of times its size, muchrger than Casey''s sword light.


    People who watched the battle from a distance saw this scene and eximed.


    The sword light shed towards Casey, and directly smashed Casey''s sword light, and then hit Casey.


    Casey''s body was thrown into the distance in an instant, and he went out for tens of meters before


    stopping.


    At this time, he was already full of blood, and hepletely lost hisbat effectiveness.


    He gritted his teeth and sat up from the ground, looked down at Muramasa in his hand, and found that


    his Muramasa was broken in two.


    Shaking his head and grinning his teeth, Casey nced at the mysterious man in the distance and


    muttered, "Do I really have to die here today?"


    "Edith, Sherry, I''m afraid I won''t have a chance to see you again."


    The mysterious man walked over to Casey, looking indifferent, "If you were born in our ce, you


    would be treated as a genius, and you would enjoy the best resources. Unfortunately, human destiny


    cannot be changed. Your greatest value now is to give the vitality in your body to my container!"


    The reason why Casey was still alive was precisely because the mysterious man wanted the container


    to absorb the vitality in him.


    Casey stared at the mysterious man and asked, "Who are you?"


    The mysterious man smiled and said, "I am not a person from this world, but now these are not


    important to you anymore. You will die!"


    After speaking, the mysterious man stretched out his hand to Casey.


    Casey kept repeating the words that the mysterious man said that he was not a person in this world.


    Casey didn''t understand what he meant.


    Seeing that the mysterious man was about to catch him, Casey had also taken out his mortal


    determination and poured all his power of god soul into the Killing Immortals Sword, intending to die


    with him.


    At this moment, a breaking wind sounded, and it quickly struck Casey and the mysterious man.


    In the blink of an eye, a violent me enveloped the mysterious man and prevented him from shooting


    Casey.


    Casey looked intently and found that the person who released the me was Thomas!


    This old guy was finally here!


    Seeing Thomas appeared, Casey was also relieved, knowing that he was finally saved today.


    Thomas turned his head and nced at Casey, and said embarrassingly, "I''m a bitte, are you okay?"


    Casey rolled his eyes at him and said, "You should think of a way to beat this guy."


    Thomas nodded and looked at the mysterious person. He was full of righteousness, and he said coldly


    at the mysterious person, "I don''t care where you are from. With Thomas and me, you will undoubtedly


    die!"

 Chapter 994 Plundering Life

    Chapter 994 Plundering Life


    After the mysterious man saw Thomas appear, his face suddenly darkened, and a trace of jealousy


    appeared in his eyes.


    "Are you the strong man in C Country who has reached Half Tongxuan Realm?" The mysterious man


    stared at Thomas and asked.


    Thomas nced at him and said, "Tongxuan Realm? You are talking about Unrealm, right?"


    The mysterious sneered, "That''s right, forgot that the environment here is bad, and you can''t cultivate


    strong people anymore. Tongxuan Realm was already called Unrealm here. It''s ridiculous."


    When Thomas heard the mysterious person''s words, he had already guessed the origin of this person,


    and his look became gloomier.


    "Are you from Cangyuan World?"


    The mysterious man smiled and said, "Yes, you guessed it right."


    "What''s your purpose here?" Thomas continued.


    "You don''t deserve to know it!"


    The mysterious man didn''t intend to talk nonsense with Thomas, a long sword appeared in his hand,


    and he quickly pierced Thomas.


    Thomas also showed the white feather, mes emerged from both hands, and he directly grabbed the


    mysterious man''s strength sword.


    Casey saw that the mysterious man''s sword it started to disintegrate bit by bit after being burning by


    Thomas''s mes.


    The mysterious man snorted coldly, the mysterious man immediately dissipated the long sword in his


    hand, stepped back and formed aplex magical print.


    A sword formation appeared, and countless strength swords appeared in front of the mysterious man,


    exuding a powerful and terrifying aura.


    When Thomas saw this, he didn''t dare to neglect. A lotus of mes condensed in his body instantly,


    and waves of violent power emerged on the lotus of mes, and the temperature in the entire square


    rose a lot because of this.


    Casey was shocked when he saw the moves they had disyed. He didn''t expect that Thomas would


    be so terrifying and powerful.


    He gritted his teeth and stood up from the ground, and ran away quickly.


    Getting so close to this level of battle was risking his neck.


    The mysterious man''s magical print changed, and the power long swords in the array flew towards


    Thomas in an instant.


    Thomas resist with the me lotus. Then it collided with the array. A wave of terrifying power dissipated


    around. Even those on the edge of the square felt this wave. Many people even fell down directly.


    The me lotus exploded with tremendous power and swallowed all the long swords in the array. In the


    end, Thomas won the battle.


    The mysterious man''s sword array was directly swallowed, which was also a huge damage to the


    mysterious man. Blood flowed from the corner of his mouth, and he looked gloomier.


    He looked at Thomas fiercely, gritted his teeth and said, "If it weren''t for the passageway that can only


    bear the passage of people at the advanced stage of Zhuji Realm, you would have no way to win!"


    The the advanced stage of Zhuji Realm was equivalent to the advanced stage of sublimation, which


    meant that the mysterious person had reached the advanced stage of sublimation.


    Thomas was about to reach the Unrealm, and he was naturally stronger than the mysterious man who


    was at the advanced stage of sublimation.


    Although the mysterious man despised the strong master from C Country, he was still no match for


    Thomas.


    Thomas nced at him coldly, and said contemptuously, "Stop talking nonsense, and you may be able


    to live longer."


    The mysterious man snorted coldly, turned his head and nced at the high tform over there, and


    then said, "Although I lost to you, it is not so easy for you to defeat me. If I want to run, you cannot stop


    me!"


    After speaking, the mysterious man quickly rushed towards the high tform.


    Seeing this, Thomas hurried to catch up.


    This mysterious person was right. Although Thomas was a little bit stronger than him, it was extremely


    difficult to kill a master who had reached the advanced stage of sublimation. If the mysterious person


    insisted on running away, he really had no way.


    In the blink of an eye, the mysterious man had already rushed to the high tform. He lifted the man


    lying in the box, and then quickly rushed towards the edge of the light curtain, where the most people


    were.


    Although Thomas didn''t know what the mysterious man wanted to do, he knew that he definitely had


    bad designs. Thus, he tried his best to chase the mysterious man.


    "Don''t let him get close to the crowd. He wants to absorb the vitality of those people to supplement the


    strength of the person he is carrying. Once the person he is carrying is strong enough, it will be


    an efficient fighting force! "Casey shouted at Thomas.


    Thomas'' face darkened. He didn''t expect this mysterious person to have such an idea.


    Hearing Casey''s shout, the mysterious man turned his head and nced at him, with a sneer on his


    face, and said, "Even if you know what I want to do, even if you are fighting for the foundation today, I


    will wake the container. His power will reach Unrealm, and then all of you will be killed by him!"


    After speaking, the mysterious man bit his finger directly and blood flowed out. The mysterious man


    drew aplicated pattern on the center of the eyebrow of the man he was carrying, and then, his


    hand began to form aplicated pattern.


    The function of this magical print was to absorb the vitality of the human body.


    Compared with the time when Jacoff was absorbed, the current magical print was the result of the


    mysterious man''s risk of damaging himself. Its effect was naturally a hundred times and a thousand


    times that before.


    He intended to rely on this magical print to directly seize the vitality of everyone. After all, the situation


    was critical, and he had no other choose.


    A powerful attraction enveloped most of the people at the edge of the light curtain, and at the same


    time, the pattern in the man carried by the mysterious man also began to emit bursts of light.


    Immediately afterwards, the mysterious person yelled, that attraction instantly strengthened, and


    directly began to plunder the vitality of those at the edge.


    "Done!"


    In the blink of an eye, therge group of people on the edge of the light curtain turned into corpses.


    The mysterious man vomited a mouthful of blood directly because of excessive energy consumption.


    He clenched his teeth and nned tounch another magical print.


    Thomas once again squirted the me lotus towards the mysterious people, trying to prevent him from


    continuing to plunder the lives of those people.


    But the mysterious man was too fast, and it was toote to stop at this time.


    The me lotus hit the mysterious person, and the mysterious person''s magical print could no longer


    be carried out, and he became sluggish.


    It was a pity that more than half of the people who came to the banquet had be corpses.


    "Although it has not reached the ideal state, this level is enough."


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "All of you will die!"


    The mysterious man yelled hysterically, and then clicked at the center of the eyebrow of the so-called


    container.


    The man''s eyes opened instantly, with shocking aura,pletely suppressing Thomas.

 Chapter 995 Fierce Battle

    Chapter 995 Fierce Battle


    Thomas turned pale when he saw the person carried by the mysterious man open his eyes.


    He felt this person had reached Unrealm!


    "How is this possible! He makes me feel like he is a master who has reached Unrealm. Has his


    strength reached Unreal?" Thomas eximed.


    The mysterious man was already seriously injured at this time because he forcibly helped the container


    absorb power. However, he didn''t have the slightest worry, because the container he cultivated had


    already awakened, and no one could hurt him today.


    This container was actually a puppet cultivated by the mysterious person through a certain method.


    This was a unique method in his world. Although it was also defined as the evil method, the


    passageway could only bear the passage of people at the advanced stage of Zhuji Realm, in order to


    had an invincible helper, the mysterious man could only use this method.


    The magical print of absorbing power was formed hastily, the absorbed power was not selected, and


    the process of absorbing power by Thomas'' attack. Therefore, although the power of this puppet


    seemed to have reached the Unrealm, it was worse than Unrealm.


    But even so, the strength of the puppet was notparable to that of Thomas, who had nor stepped


    into Unrealm.


    The mysterious man stared at Thomas viciously, and then ordered the puppet, "Kill him."


    The puppet nodded to the mysterious man immediately, and after taking a step, he was already in front


    of Thomas.


    Upon seeing this, Thomas was about to move out to resist the puppet.


    But the puppet was so fast that he kicked Thomas'' stomach directly, and Thomas flew upside down.


    The mysterious man showed a sneer on his face and said, "Even if his strength is somewhat different


    from that of the Unrealm, he will absolutely knock you, a guy who has not reached Unrealm, out."


    Thomasnded on the ground, stabilized himself. His face turned pale. He was indeed not the


    opponent of the puppet, and the puppet could kill him easily.


    Was he really going to die here?


    If this was the case, the puppet would be a huge threat to C Country and even the whole world.


    Thomas nced at Casey, and gave him a questioning look.


    Casey nodded, affirmed.


    On Thomas'' palm, two mes instantly appeared, and then he rushed toward the puppet again.


    A huge fireball appeared in the air and smashed towards the puppet.


    The puppet was not afraid at all, stretched out a hand, a powerful force erupted, and directly resisted


    the fireball.


    At this moment, a golden light erupted from the ground, and in the blink of an eye, a golden


    enchantment was formed around Thomas and the puppet. Nine dragons appeared, the sound of


    dragons chanting made the survivors at the edge of the light curtain tremble.


    As early as when Casey realized the strength of the mysterious man, Casey had already begun to


    transfer the power of god soul to the array, waiting for the key moment to start the array.


    At that moment Thomas gave him a questioning look, naturally asking him if he was ready for the array.


    During the battle at that time, Casey had already left the array on the ground.


    The mysterious man saw the sudden appearance of the array, his face sunk, and he eximed,


    "Damn! Isn''t there a fault in martial arts in this ce? Why is there an advanced array?"


    The moment Thomas saw the array appeared, he was slightly surprised, but he did not hesitate at all.


    Taking advantage of the appearance of the array, he attacked the puppet again.


    The array was controlled by Casey, and naturally, Thomas wouldn''t be attacked.


    The array also reduced Thomas'' pressure a lot, at least now he was qualified to meet this puppet head-


    on.


    The mysterious man carefully observed this array, and then said coldly, "Even if you have the


    assistance of the array, it is still impossible for you to beat my container, which has reached the


    Unrealm! When the power of the array is exhausted, you will die!"


    Although he said so, it was obvious that the mysterious man had panicked. It seemed that he didn''t


    know whether the puppet could resist Thomas and the array.


    Casey sat in the distance, staring at the situation in the array, using all avable means to help


    Thomas, allowing him to have a fighting powerparable to the man at Unrealm in a short period of


    time.


    With the aid of the nine dragons, Thomas may not be defeated in this battle.


    An unprecedented battle broke out, and a series of earth-shaking sounds spread around, making


    people all over Moss City think that the end of the world wasing.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Although the puppet was tyrannical, it also began to be stretched in the fighting with Thomas.


    At this time, Thomas only needed one chance to defeat the puppet.


    Just as Casey was staring at the battle over there, a strange feeling surged into his heart, and his eyes


    widened in an instant.


    Because of the previous fight with the mysterious person, although he was seriously injured, Casey still


    had some unprecedented insights.


    These insights had caused some changes in him, who had hit the bottleneck for a long time.


    Fighting was always the best way to make improvement.


    Casey had a strong feeling that he was about to break through!


    The chances of epiphany in this kind of battle was rare. Casey didn''t dared to hesitate at all, and


    quickly closed his eyes, carefully experienced the feeling, and prepared to break through.


    There were waves of power visible to the naked eye around Casey, his pores began to open, frantically


    absorbing the power in the surrounding air.


    At this moment, Casey was as if he had entered concentration, and everything around him no longer


    had any influence on him. At this moment, only the breakthrough was left in his heart.


    Because of Casey''s temporary breakthrough, the array was out of control, and Thomas obviously felt


    that his battle had be a bit more difficult again.


    But fortunately, after the array was formed, even if no one controlled it, the power in it would not


    dissipate, so Thomas would not be defeated because of this.


    While Thomas was fighting hard, the mysterious man looked at him with a slightly helpless smile on his


    face, and then muttered, "Unexpectedly, I''m in such trouble."


    "But even if there is no way to find out the relic this time, it doesn''t matter. As long as I can kill the


    strongest person in C Country, it will be much easier to send someone over next time."


    "Don''t think that you will have a chance toeback with the assistance of the array. Today, I will


    definitely kill you, even if the price is my life!"


    After finishing speaking, the mysterious man sealed the


    print again, and then a powerful suction appeared, which directly drew out half of the vitality in his body


    and merged it into the puppet''s body.

 Chapter 996 Breakthrough

    Chapter 996 Breakthrough


    The aura on the puppet once again climbed, and it waspletely reached Unrealm.


    Thomas was defeated in an instant. The puppet pped him, and he had to retreat quickly towards the


    back.


    After stabilizing himself, Thomas stared at the puppet, looking grave.


    He looked towards the mysterious person and found that the mysterious person looked pale, as if he


    was dying.


    "You''re really ruthless, and risk your life to kill me. Is it really worth it?" Thomas stared at him and


    asked.


    The mysterious man smiled and said, "I am just paving the way for theters. I am the first to


    any obstacles."


    Thomas frowned, and he knew exactly what the mysterious man meant.


    In today''s C Country, he was the only one who had reached Half Unrealm. Fleming, his contemporary,


    had only reached the advanced stage of sublimation.


    And only one person from Cangyuan World could cause such a big trouble. If he died this time, no one


    would be able to stop the people in Cangyuan World world in the future.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    "In fact, I don''t know exactly what kind of ce Cangyuan World is, and why you came here. Must you


    kill me? If you are not malicious, we can sit down and have a talk." Thomas asked.


    The mysterious man sneered and said, "People in this world are just some untouchables, so why are


    you qualified to sit down and talk with us."


    "To tell you the truth, we are here to find something, and enve you as well. In order to achieve this


    goal, naturally, we have to remove these obstacles!"


    Thomas''s face sank. He didn''t expect this mysterious person to have such a purpose. It seemed


    impossible to get along with each other in peace.


    "Wishful thinking! I will definitely kill all the demons like you, !"


    He shouted at the puppet in front of him, and then his whole body was full of mes, and he rushed


    toward the puppet.


    At this time, the nine divine dragons in the array also roared and rushed towards the puppet together.


    Thomas condensed all the power in his body into the palm of his hand, and a me lotus that was


    condensed to be nearly real appeared and flew toward the puppet.


    The nine dragons also opened their mouths together, shooting out beams of pure power, all rushing


    toward the puppet.


    It was night now, but because of the explosion of these forces, the entire square was like daylight, and


    the survivors at the edge of the light curtain even couldn''t open their eyes.


    A huge explosion sounded, and everyone hurried to the ground, covering their ears.


    The huge fluctuation of power, centered on the puppet, spread around, and a series of terrifying cracks


    appeared on the ground where it passed.


    After performing this blow, Thomas wilted. This was the strongest attack he could made at this time.


    The power of the nine divine dragons also broke outpletely at the moment just now, and now they


    had exhausted their stored power, and in the blink of an eye, they dissipated together with the golden


    enchantment.


    Thomas'' eyes alight on the spot where the puppet was just now. At this time, there was thick smoke


    and dust, and he couldn''t see what was going on inside.


    "It has been killed, right? Just now, with my full blow and the power of the array, even a master at


    Unrealm is unable to resist. Although the puppet is strong, it should not be able to withstand an attack


    of this scale," Thomas muttered.


    Soon, the smoke and dust dissipated, Thomas saw that the puppet was still standing on the spot.


    Compared with before, there were many more scars on his body, his clothes were already in tatters,


    and his breath was obviously weaker than before.


    But he was still standing!


    And he still hadbat power!


    Thomas panicked in an instant. His blow just now had exhausted all his strength. Now he had no


    If the puppet made another attack, he couldn''t fight back at all.


    The mysterious person over there who became more dying because of the aftermath of the power just


    now showed a satisfied smile after seeing this scene.


    "The power of the master at Unrealm is not as simple as you think. It''s a dream to kill him so easily!"


    The mysterious man said to Thomas, then looked at the puppet, and said, "Kill him, and then take me


    to heal my wounds. Without this man who has reached Half Tongxuan Realm, no one in C Country can


    stop us!"


    The puppet epted the order and immediately rushed towards Thomas, then kicked Thomas on his


    body.


    Before Thomas could resist, he flew to the distance in an instant. After falling to the ground, he vomited


    a mouthful of blood.


    He quickly got up from the ground, looked at the puppet with a solemn expression, and after gritting his


    teeth, he released the little power remaining in his body.


    By now, he had no choice but to try his best.


    The puppet rushed toward him again, and he quickly resisted, but after a few moves, he was kicked out


    again.


    The puppet seemed to be ying with a ything, and made Thomas had no power to fight back.


    After a while, Thomas had been hurt all over, and he was wilted.


    "Enough, just kill him." The mysterious man gave the order again.


    The puppet didn''t intend to continue wasting time with Thomas, he just lifted his foot and was about to


    step on Thomas'' throat.


    At this moment, a strange wave suddenly appeared in the entire square, and everyone felt a hot wind


    blowing all over themselves, converging in the direction where Casey was.


    The mysterious man''s face changed suddenly, and he quickly looked towards Casey and eximed,


    "This is impossible! Although it''s not umon for a person to break through in battle, this guy even


    caused an anomaly when he broke through. How could this be!"


    Everyone looked towards Casey, and saw that Casey was surrounded byyers of heat waves at this


    time, and his aura was rising rapidly.


    After a few breaths, Casey''s aura had risen to the top.


    The advanced stage of sublimation!


    Casey opened his eyes. Then, he appeared in front of the puppet. He pushed the puppet away with a


    palm, pulled Thomas on the ground up, and took him to a safe position.


    After doing this, he turned his head to look at the puppet, and in his eyes, murderous auras emerged.


    "It''s a dream for you to enve us!"

 Chapter 997 Power of Killing Immortals Sword

    Chapter 997 Power of Killing Immortals Sword


    The mysterious man stared at Casey carefully, and after repeated confirmation, he found that Casey


    had reached the advanced stage of sublimation!


    He looked at Casey as if looking at a monster. At that time, Casey hadn''t even reached the initial stage


    of sublimation, but his power wasparable to the initial stage of sublimation.


    But now after he broke through, he had directly reached the advanced stage o sublimation.


    What exactly was going on?


    Even in Cangyuan World, there was no such a monster with such arge breakthrough span!


    "Hasn''t anima already been exhausted in this world? Why is there such a perversion?" The mysterious


    man murmured to himself.


    After a while, his pupils shrank suddenly, and a possibility came to mind in his mind.


    It''s XuanGong!


    Only with XuanGong, could guy cross so many realms at once.


    He came to this word this time to search for XuanGong, which was one of his tasks.


    The mysterious man became excited as he looked at Casey, He didn''t expect that the guy in front of


    him would know XuanGong.


    Although Casey''s strength had reached the advanced stage of sublimation after his breakthrough,


    there was still an insurmountable gap between the advanced stage of sublimation and Unrealm.


    So, it was easy for the puppet to knock Casey out.


    As long as Casey was caught, even if his mission to Earth failed, he would note in vain.


    If he could bring XuanGong back to the Cangyuan World, then he would make an unprecedented


    contribution!


    After taking a deep breath, the mysterious man hurriedly shouted to the puppet, "Leave the old man


    alone, quickly grab that guy. He is very important to me,e on!"


    The puppet received the order and rushed towards Casey.


    They began to fight in an instant, and they moved so fast that it was invisible to normal people.


    Casey was also a little surprised at the improvement of his realm this time, although he had guessed


    before that if he broke through, he would definitely surmount the initial stage of the sublimation.


    But even he himself did not expect that he woulde into the advanced stage of sublimation!


    He only needed to take one step forward to reach the Unrealm.


    From this, Casey also understood that XuanGong were indeed extraordinary. Compared with ordinary


    masters of the same realm, Casey possessed XuanGong, which was equivalent to ying an extra


    hole card.


    Although Casey was at the advanced stage of sublimation, there was a big gap between it and the


    Unrealm. Fortunately, XuanGong had provided Casey with extraordinary power, allowing him to barely


    fight against this puppet.


    Of course, the puppet suffered great damage because Thomasbined with the array at that time.


    They fought against each other, and the square was in a mess. The roar of the battle made everyone


    tremble.


    After another blow, Casey retreated quickly, his chest undting.


    At this moment, he had a long sword condensed from Xunjin in his hand, which looked quite different


    from Muramasa.


    After his strength reached the advanced stage of sublimation, Casey no longer needed to use weapons


    to exert a stronger power. The long sword he transformed with power was even more terrifying than


    Muramasa.


    It was that because he had just reached the advanced stage of sublimation and had not been able to


    contro his power well, and the side effects of Cab were about to appear, Casey with serious injuries


    was unable to hold it for too long.


    He stared at the puppet and narrowed his eyes. He must kill it in the next few minutes, otherwise he


    would also be defeated by the puppet.


    The mysterious man stared at Casey with a sneer, and said, "Boy, even if you have XuanGong, you are


    definitely unable to beat the puppet. Give up quickly, and I can keep you alive. You are so young. You


    don''t want to die here, right?"


    When Casey heard the mysterious man''s words, his face sank, and he asked, "Do you know


    XuanGong?"


    The mysterious man smiled and said, "It seems that what I guessed is right. Boy, XuanGong is a matter


    of great importance. As long as you are willing to hand it over, I can protect you from death and let you


    obtain infinite training resources in Cangyuan World!"


    Casey thought about it for a while. It seemed that his original guess was correct. XuanGong was really


    extraordinary. This person who imed to be from the Cangyuan World actually knew XuanGong, and


    he seemed to pay much attention to it.


    However, Casey would not be bewitched by him. Although the puppet had reached Unrealm, it was not


    impossible to beat the puppet.


    "Do you think I''m a fool? I won''t die today, you puppet can''t you beat me!"


    After speaking, the long sword in Casey''s hand dissipated, and a golden long sword appeared. It was


    Killing Immortals Sword!


    After reaching the advanced stage of sublimation, Casey''s god soul had also been greatly improved.


    Not long after the breakthrough, Casey discovered that there had been some unprecedented changes


    on the Killing Immortals Sword, and some memories of manipting the sword came into in his mind.


    With those memories, Casey was confident that he could beat the puppet with Killing Immortals Sword.


    The mysterious man noticed that the de in Casey''s hand turned into a golden sword, but he didn''t


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    care, only thinking that Casey had transformed a different weapon.


    "Boy, you only have one chance. Don''t think I''m joking. What I just said is true. Don''t be ignorant!" the


    mysterious man shouted at Casey.


    Casey ignored his words, but rushed towards the puppet.


    He was almost reaching the limit, so he couldn''t dy any longer.


    Seeing that Casey hadn''t obeyed his words, the mysterious man''s face became gloomy and he gave


    the puppet an order, "Break his limbs and keep his alive!"


    The puppet didn''t hesitate, and the power in his body expanded again,pletely suppressing Casey''s


    aura.


    Seeing that Casey still had no hesitation, the mysterious man snorted and said, "Boy, you will regret the


    choice you just made!"


    Casey rushed to the puppet, the power on the puppet''s palm exploded, and he patted Casey''s chest.


    Casey quickly hid, holding the Killing Immortals Sword and shing towards the puppet.


    Upon seeing this, the puppet backed away quickly, intending to hide.


    At this time, Casey showed a sly smile, and then the hand holding the Killing Immortals Sword


    released.


    "Go!"


    The Killing Immortals Sword was directly separated from Casey''s palm and flew towards the puppet.


    Upon seeing this, the mysterious man sneered, "Do you think it can hurt a strong master at Unrealm?


    It''s ridiculous!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, bright light burst out from the Killing Immortals Sword, an aura that


    puppet.


    The light was fleeting, and Killing Immortals Sword had returned to Casey in the blink of an eye.


    While the puppet was naturally split in half by the Sword!

 Chapter 998 End

    Chapter 998 End


    The mysterious man was dumbfounded when he saw this sudden change.


    "This... how is this possible? That''s a master at Tongxuan Realm! How could he be killed by a guy at


    the advanced stage of sublimation!"


    This waspletely unexpected by the mysterious man. He thought that no matter how strong Casey


    was, he would only hurt the puppet at best. How could he split the puppet in half?


    At this time, he thought of the golden sword. It seemed that the sword was extraordinary!


    However, it was toote. The puppet was dead, and he was seriously injured. He had no support, and


    could only be amb to be ughtered by Casey.


    Seeing that the puppet was dead, Casey was also relieved. After admiring the power of Killing


    Immortals Sword, he also felt weak and wobbly, and almost fell to the ground.


    Although the power of Killing Immortals Sword was great, even in his heyday, Casey could only


    perform an attack like that just now once.


    The reason why he was able to perform that blow just now was entirely because he was trying to


    squeeze his own potential.


    In addition, his control of the Killing Immortals Sword relied on the power of god soul. After


    breakthrough, his god soul had been restored to a certain extent. Only then did he sessfully perform


    the blow just now.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    At this point, Casey had also reached the limit.


    This was definitely the most difficult battle he had ever experienced in his life. If it hadn''t been for the


    breakthrough in battle to bring him new power, he wouldn''t know what his end would be like today.


    He walked towards the mysterious man, who looked desperate at this time. He did not expect that he


    would end up like this today.


    When Casey arrived in front of the mysterious man, he directly stretched out his hand and tapped


    lightly at the mysterious man''s limbs. Four rays of light appeared, directly piercing the mysterious man''s


    limbs.


    "Boy, just kill me. But remember, my death is definitely not the end. It is just the beginning!" the


    mysterious man shouted at Casey.


    Casey ignored him, grabbed his clothes, dragged him to Thomas.


    Thomas had passed out in aa at this time, Casey reached out and grabbed him, and walked


    towards the outside of the square with them.


    At this time, the square was no longer obstructed by the ck light curtain. After people discovered that


    the light curtain disappeared, they all fled away.


    Arge number of dried corpses fell on the ground, plus the damage caused by the previous battle, the


    square at this time was like a purgatory on earth. No matter how courageous a person was, he would


    not dare to continue to stay in this ce.


    Casey dragged the mysterious man and Thomas toward the front in this way. He must leave here as


    soon as possible. After all, this was the territory of S Country, and the movement just now should have


    rmed the military.


    People from the military woulde over soon. If they would not miss the chance to seize the two


    outstanding masters from C Country. After all, it could be the capital for negotiations with C


    Country.


    The current Casey and Thomas, the lord of the Pantheon, were absolutely of inestimable value to C


    Country. Once they were arrested, or S Country killed them directly in order to reduce the strength of its


    enemies, then everything they did today was in vain.


    But Casey had reached the limit, and he even doubted whether he could get out of this square in the


    end.


    He just felt his dizzy, and he might fall down at any time.


    Just when Casey was about to be unable to hold on, a petite woman appeared in front of him.


    "Casey, I followed your instructions and found a ce with few people. I survived." Natasha looked at


    Casey gratefully.


    Casey smiled at her and said, "Get out of here. The military will block this ceter. If they see you


    here, they will take you back to and interrogate you."


    Natasha looked at Casey with concern and said, "Casey, are you exhausted now? If you can''t get out


    of here quickly, I can help you. Several members of our family are still on standby. "


    Casey stared at her and asked, "Can I trust you?"


    Natasha nodded seriously and said, "I will never hand you over to the military. I know your worries. I will


    take you to a safe ce."


    "Okay, I''ll leave it to you for the rest of the matter."


    After saying this, Casey couldn''t hold on anymore and fell straight down.


    Natasha saw Casey''s look, showing a trace of distress. And then, she beckoned to the Andrew family


    who was on standby in the distance. The few people quickly ran over, took Casey, the mysterious man


    and Thomas, and quickly left here.


    After about ten minutes, a few helicopters flew over the central square. On the roads around the


    square, tanks marched neatly, quickly enclosing the entire square.


    On the helicopter, several well-trained soldiers from S Country were chatting andughing.


    "The superior said that an important situation has urred in the central square and asked us toe


    here in a state of first-levelbat readiness. Here is only a square, and what important things can


    happen here? I think it is really a fuss."


    "I heard that there were several people from C Country fighting here, and I heard that there were


    casualties. I don''t know the specific situation, but the first level ofbat readiness is indeed a bit too


    serious."


    "The battle of people from C Country? Do they use their martial arts? I heard that martial arts is just a


    bluff."


    After speaking, everyone burst intoughter.


    After a while, the helicopter stopped more than ten meters above the central square, and everyone


    looked towards the square, wanting to see what was going on on the square.


    When they saw the situation on the square at this time, they were stunned. A few people even began to


    nausea, and some couldn''t bear to watch the scene below.


    The entire square had been ruined, with countless potholes and cracks, making people sacred.


    Coupled with the pieces of dried corpses that had been drained of vitality and fell to the ground, the


    entire central square was like a purgatory on earth, making everyone unable to smile again.


    ""Didn''t it say it was just a few people from C Country fighting here? Why... Is it like this?"?"


    "It''s really horrible, what is going on, why did those people be like this. There are more than 5,000


    corpses."


    "Do people from C Country really know martial arts? It''s so terrifying. It''s like having just experienced a


    nuclear war here!"


    "My God, if this is really man-made, how powerful is C Country is?"


    ...


    Everyone looked at the scene on the square in shock, even if they hadn''t seen battle scene, they had


    already known that the battle must be extremely fierce from the traces on the square.


    Since then, C Country had forever be the nightmare of the soldiers of S Country who witnessed


    this scene.

 Chapter 999 S Country Bowed Down

    Chapter 999 S Country Bowed Down


    The battle in the central square quickly attracted the attention of all countries.


    The destruction of the central square was horrible, and there were thousands of corpses drained of


    vitality on the spot. No matter where, it was a major event that could affect the world.


    And not long after that battle, there were already videos recorded on the Inte by survivors using


    their mobile phones.


    Although in order to avoid causing panic, countries were controlling the spread of these videos, making


    the public feel that this was just a rumor.


    Of course, the senior leaders of all countries were very clear that this was what happened.


    The heads of state held meetings based on the videos circted on the Inte and the information


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    investigated by their respective intelligence agencies to discuss the seriousness of the incident.


    They confirmed from the video that three people from C Country caused the terrifying scene in the


    central square!


    All the three men had substantial ability, relying only on the strength of their physical bodies, they had


    caused a destructive forceparable to a small nuclear bomb.


    This allowed everyone to refresh their knowledge of C Country martial arts.


    Although they were not sure why the three people fought in the central square, they was clear that if C


    Country sent such a strong man to their country, they would definitely be caught off guard without any


    precautions.


    Suddenly, all the countries around C Country became a little worried, for fear that C Country would


    create such a surprise for them any day.


    After all, if such a terrifying strongman was sent, there was no way for countries to investigate. They


    could never interrogate every person from C Country.


    Such a strong man was definitely much more powerful than directlyunching a missile.


    And S Country, who knew the truth about the central square, had an indescribable fear of C Country.


    Themander of S Country did not expect that the mysterious person he trusted so much was to rob


    people of their vitality in the banquet he held.


    Those who attended the banquet that day were all powerful men from all over the country. The


    mysterious man killed thousands of people at once, which was equivalent to directly hitting their


    nation''s economy. Numerousrgepanies became headless and fell into a dispute over the power


    on the same day.


    Themander of S Country was heartbroken and felt that this was the responsibility caused by his


    negligence. The next day, he resigned from his position asmander.


    The battle in the central square also made the people of S Country understand the true strength of C


    Country. They even tried to provoke C Country before. How stupid they were.


    The battle at central square awoke all the high-level officials in S Country.


    After they unanimously discussed, they finally decided to bow to C Country, which gave C Country


    countless benefits. They also announced to the public that C Country would be the leader of S Country


    in the future. If anyone wanted to fight against C Country, S Country stand out for the first time to help


    C Country.


    This result was unexpected by the high-level official of C Country. Even Magnus was a little surprised.


    He didn''t understand that Casey and Thomas were just trying to catch a mysterious person, but in the


    end S Country bowed to them. It was really a great surprise.


    However, after the battle in the central square, he couldn''t contact Casey and Thomas, which made


    him a little anxious.


    He originally thought that S Country had arrested them, and he went to query S Country.


    But S Country said that when they rushed to the central square, there was no one on the ground


    except the mummy, and they didn''t know where Casey and Thomas had gone.


    And if they really caught Casey and Thomas, they would not surrender, but would use them to threat


    Magnus.


    Magnus felt that there was some truth in what S Country said, but he couldn''t feel relieved before he


    could find Casey and Thomas. After all, they were the great contributors to this incident.


    And this battle also made him realize the value of Casey and Thomas, so he hoped that they were


    safe.


    He had sent someone to find the traces of the two, and the S Country also agreed that they would


    definitely help C Country find Casey and Thomas.


    After half a month.


    In a private estate on the outskirts of Moss City.


    Casey walked out of the room, his face still pale. Obviously, his injuries had not fully recovered.


    However, after half a month of recuperation, he felt much better and his realm has stabilized.


    At this time Thomas was watering the flowers in the courtyard of the manor, which seemed quite


    leisurely.


    This manor was specially prepared by the Andrew family for Natasha. In the past half month, Casey


    and Thomas had been recuperating here.


    Natasha also kept her promise, did not hand them over to the military, and provided them with a good


    environment for healing.


    Casey and Thomas didn''t know what was happening outside, and they didn''t know that Magnus was


    sending someone to look for them.


    Casey walked close to Thomas and stopped by a stone table. Then, he sat directly on the stool beside


    the stone table.


    "How was interrogation? Did he say anything worthwhile?" Casey stared at Thomas and asked.


    The mysterious man was also brought to this manor by Natasha. During this time, his life was also


    saved through some drugs. After Thomas recovered a little from his injury, he began to interrogate him.


    "He''s dead. He died this morning, and he didn''t say anything useful," Thomas said lightly.


    Casey was taken aback, but he didn''t expect the mysterious person to die.


    But this guy was injured seriously, and gave the puppet half of his vitality, and then his limbs were


    broken by Casey. It was a miracle that he could live until now.


    "What is certain now is that this person is from Cangyuan World, and his purpose is to find something


    and upy this world."


    "They opened up a passageway from Cangyuan World to the Earth. This could only bear the passage


    of people at the advanced stage of Zhuji Realm. Zhuji Realm is the advanced stage of sublimation."


    "That''s why he used the method of plundering the lives of others to create a puppet that reached


    Tongxuan Realm, which is the Unrealm."


    "He is dead, the people of Cangyuan World will send others over, and this world will soon be ."


    After speaking, Thomas showed a trace of emotion on his face.


    Casey stared at Thomas and asked, "What kind of ce is Cangyuan World? Doesn''t it belong to the


    earth?"


    Thomas looked at Casey with a mysterious look in his eyes, and then murmured, "It''s not so much that


    it doesn''t belong to the earth, it''s better to say that there and this universe are two ces."


    "That is a ce independent of our world, and this is the biggest secret that the Pantheon have always


    kept."

 Chapter 1000 Take the Position as Lord

    Chapter 1000 Take the Position as Lord


    Hearing Thomas'' words, Casey raised his eyebrows. He didn''t expect such a mysterious thing in the


    world.


    Independently from this world, Casey has heard of such a statement for the first time.


    "At present, we don''t know much about Cangyuan World. We only know that the people there are very


    strong. Reaching Unrealm is just the threshold for the strong. People at Unrealm was far from being


    regarded as a strong expert." Thomas continued.


    Casey hurriedly let him stop, and said, "Enough, this is the secret of the Pantheon, I had better know


    less."


    Thomas smiled and said, "You have been identified by me as the candidate for the next lord of the


    Pantheon. You will need to know these things sooner orter."


    Casey was taken aback for a moment, and said in doubt, "The candidate for the next lord? Why don''t I


    know about this?"


    "Originally, I nned to tell you this when you be stronger, but what I didn''t expect is that your


    strength will directly reach the advanced stage of sublimation. At this level, you are more than enough


    to be the Lord of the Pantheon, so it''s okay to tell you now," Thomas said with a smile.


    "Sorry, I''m not interested in the position of the lord, you should go find someone else." Casey directly


    rejected Thomas.


    "After experiencing this incident, do you still think you can be as free and at ease as before?" Thomas


    stared at Casey and asked.


    Hearing Thomas'' question, Casey also sighed helplessly.


    With the deepening of his understanding of the world, Casey did discover that there were many things


    that was contrary to what he expected.


    For example, this time Casey could really sit idly by when the people from Cangyuan World sneaked in,


    but if it weren''t for his shots, Thomas might be killed this time.


    And the mysterious person in Cangyuan World would puppet at Unrealm, making this world be in


    trouble.


    At that time, how could his wife and daughter continue to lead afortable and stable life.


    So even if it''s just for his wife and daughter, he had to do it.


    Casey understood why Thomas would choose him to be the next lord of the Pantheon. Although he


    was unwilling to ept it, this was a fact that he could not refuse.


    "Now you can take charge as chief with your strength. If it weren''t for you this time, I would be killed."


    Thomas looked at Casey, "So I have decided to officially appoint you as the lord of the Pantheon."


    With that, Thomas took out a token from his clothes and handed it to Casey.


    "Although you are still very young and you are not yet qualified to be the Lord of the Pantheon in terms


    of age, strength means everything. In addition, you are more stable than some people who have lived


    for hundreds of years, So I am very relieved to pass on the throne of the Lord of the Pantheon to you."


    Casey looked at the token on the table with a stunned look, and asked, "Even if you really want me to


    be the lord of the Pantheon, you don''t need to give me the order now."


    Thomas smiled and said, "This incident has made me understand my current situation. I am already


    old, and once a special situation arises, I may not even be able to survive. Thus, I have to give up the


    position of the Lord of the Pantheon as early as possible."


    Hearing what Thomas said, Casey was also a little helpless. He understood what Thomas was


    thinking. Although he didn''t want to admit it, it was indeed a fact.


    "Don''t worry, I''m just rifying this matter now. You can still continue to be at ease. As long as I am still


    alive, I will help you deal with the affairs of the temples, but when I die, the burden of managing the


    Pantheon will fall on you." Thomas continued.


    This time Casey did not refuse, but silently nodded, and put away the token.


    The stronger he was, the greater the responsibility was.


    Casey knew this very well. What''s more, he did this to give Edith and Sherry a stable life. He would


    naturally not mind if other people could benefit from it.


    "As for the Cangyuan World, you can go to the mountain where I am located after you return to the


    headquarters of the Pantheon this time and find an elder. He will tell you the details of the Cangyuan


    World," Thomas said.


    "Aren''t you going back?" Casey asked.


    "That person opened a passageway and came here. This passageway will definitely not disappear


    easily. I have to find this passageway so that no one from Cangyuan World wille," Thomas replied.


    Casey nodded, it was indeed a very important thing.


    "Of course, you don''t have to be too nervous. It''s not easy to open a passageway. It''s impossible for


    the people of Cangyuan World toe to Earth in a short time. Just do what you should do. Don''t be


    affected by this," Thomas added again.


    "I see." Casey answered Thomas solemnly.


    Thomas smiled and patted Casey on the shoulder, and said, "This feeling of handing over the burden


    to others is really good. It seems that I can be a little more rxed in the future."


    Casey rolled his eyes at him, and said nothing.


    At this time Natasha was wearing a hat and carrying a basket in her hand, and walked towards them.


    "Come and taste the fruits I just picked in the orchard. These are all grown by myself and are very


    delicious." Natasha smiled and looked at the two people.


    Both of them walked over wisely and tasted the fruit, and praised the deliciousness of these fruits.


    "Natasha, if nothing happens, we should leave soon," Casey said while eating the fruit that Natasha


    picked.


    When Natasha heard Casey''s words, the movement in her hand stopped.


    "Finally, you are leaving." Natasha muttered.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "Thank you very much for taking care of us during this period of time. As long as you practice the deep


    breathing I taught you regrly every day, it won''t take long for you to be healthy like a normal


    person." Casey continued.


    Natasha nodded, but it was obvious that she didn''t want Casey to leave.


    Although she had known that Casey taught her the method of deep breathing in order to be able to get


    in the banquet, Natasha had already developed a different kind of affection for Casey.


    "It''s me who should be thankful. You saved my life. I should do all this," Natasha replied Casey.


    Seeing this girl''s distressed look, Casey smiled and said, "Don''t be frowning. There is no permanent


    banquet in the world. I am very happy to know you."


    Natasha raised her head, her lips moved, as if she wanted to say something.


    She wanted to tell Casey that she not only wanted to know Casey, she also wanted to be with him and


    had an unforgettable memory with him.


    However, in the end she did not speak, because she knew in her heart that these were just her


    delusions.


    "I wish you all the best." Natasha said, with a relieved smile on her face.

 Chapter 1001 A New Adventure

    Chapter 1001 A New Adventure


    In the border between C Country and S Country, a figured appeared in an unmanned valley - Thomas.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Thomas made aplex print on both hands, gushing out spiritual power that enveloped the whole


    valley.


    Before long, Thomas found an anomaly. He stretched out his hand and felt ripple in the air, which was


    quite weird.


    ¡°After looking for so long, I finally found it. It seems that it is only a small channel that only allows one


    person toe through. It will be two or three years before anyone wants toe out of this channel.¡±


    Thomas murmured to himself.


    Thomas then took out a few pieces of something like a charm, making aplex print.


    The charms flew into the air, releasing strange forces that made the ck spiral channel visible and


    sealed it.


    In this way, when people in Cangyuan World wanted to use this channel again, Thomas could feel it in


    the first time.


    And he could activate the power of the charm, so that the channel became unstable and he could


    easily kill the people in the channel.


    Thomas took out a walkie-talkie from his clothes and said, ¡°I have done my work, you can locate it.¡±


    ¡°Roger that!¡± There was a voice came from it.


    The system was located quickly in the headquarters in the Northern Border, followed by some


    operation.


    A missileuncher at a military base in the Northern Border began to rotate toward Thomas'' location.


    In the future, if there was any change in the channel, the missile would be fired at any time and


    With these preparations, C Country no longer had to worry about the invasion of Cangyuan World.


    ¡°The missile is ready, you cane back, Thomas.¡±


    Hearing that, Thomas smiled.


    ¡°I guess we have to trust science.¡±


    With no more thought, Thomas jumped directly up to the hill of dozens of meters and then disappeared.


    ...


    The headquarters of the Pantheon in Kunlun Mountains


    Casey went straight in and announced that he had taken over the position of the Lord of the Pantheon.


    Even if there were people could not ept it, but in face of the strong strength of Casey, they


    surrendered.


    Vermilion Bird was upset seeing that Casey controlled the Pantheon.


    Casey was indeed more and more powerful, but it also meant that the gap between her and Casey was


    bigger and bigger.


    Of course, Vermilion Bird knew in her own heart that her thoughts were, in the end, nothing more than


    fantasies, which would eventually fizzle.


    After the announcement, Casey came to the small hut of Thomas.


    ording to Thomas, Casey opened the mechanism in the corner of the hut and got into the channel


    through the mountain interior.


    At the end of the channel was a huge cave. As he entered, torches on the walls lit up the cave.


    The first thing he saw was a smooth stone wall like a mirror.


    In the middle of the stone wall, a ck strange force converged into a whirlpool, looked quite gloomy.


    When Casey wanted to get close, there was a figure on the stone wall in front of him.


    He was a gray-haired old man, his figure erratic and transparent.


    ¡°Are you a man or a ghost? Why are you in this wall?¡± Casey looked at the figure warily.


    The man smiled and said, ¡°Although I am not a man, I am not a ghost. You can call me Mayo Byrne. I


    am Thomas'' teacher. Did he ask you toe here?¡±


    Casey''s pupil shrank. His ear echoed with Mayo''s words, and he felt incredible.


    Mayo saw that Casey had doubts, he smiled and exined, ¡°I am a wisp of residual soul, you have


    awakened your god soul and should be clear of it specialty. My body has died, I only have this residual


    soul, relying on external force to maintain existence.¡±


    ¡°In order to prevent the people of the Cangyuan World froming to earth, I sealed this channel with


    my god soul.¡±


    ¡°I am not dead, but I will never be able to escape from this wall. I have been in here for a hundred


    years.¡±


    This was the channel to the Cangyuan World!


    Casey was very shocked that this person, in order to seal the channel, trapped his god soul in the


    stone wall, which was no doubt considerable pay.


    Casey said politely to Mayo, ¡°Please tell me something about the Cangyuan World.¡±


    From Mayo, Casey knew that the earth was full of anima, and there was a group of its powerful


    practitioners, called immortals.


    They upied countless resources, but then there was a great war, which caused anima begin to


    weaken, and soon the world ceased the possibility of practicing.


    A group of immortals rack their brains in order to continue the way of practicing.


    At this time, they found the existence of the Cangyuan World, so they gathered force to open a


    channel, and sent their people there.


    And this channel was the channel of Kunlun Mountains.


    Since then, the way of practicing had declined on the earth, and the people who stayed on the earth


    have evolved the original practicing method into the current martial art.


    The channel here had been sealed to prevent the return of the powerful immortals from upsetting the


    bnce of earth.


    The establishment of the Pantheons was also to prevent the people of Cangyuan World from returning


    to the earth to seize resources and search for relics.


    More than 100 years ago, Mayo took on the task of guarding the channel. Not long after that, the


    people of Cangyuan World tried to invade the earth and break the seal. The situation was urgent, Mayo


    had no choice but to sacrifice his own body and strengthen the seal with his god soul, which was able


    to resist the invasion of those people in Cangyuan World.


    Casey understood that the Lord of the Pantheon was the sessor of the guardian for the channel.


    He also knew that he had to shoulder the burden, after all, he was now arguably the strongest person


    on earth.


    The responsibility of safeguarding world peace was on him!


    But Casey was not to simply guard the channel, he wanted to go to Cangyuan World to see if he could


    So, Casey led the Pantheon to remove the remaining dangers, such as the dangerous people wanted


    in the Pantheon reward list.


    While doing the final preparation, he apanied with Edith and Sherry.


    After all, once he went to the Cangyuan World, he didn¡¯t know when he coulde back.


    He wanted very much to apany his wife and daughter, but people in the Cangyuan World would


    not give up. He could not only care about his family and ignore the overall situation.


    The time passed little by little, and three monthster, Casey made all the arrangements and gave a


    letter to Edith exining everything. Then he went into the channel leading to the Cangyuan World


    without hesitation.


    Casey began his new adventure and the story would be continued.


    But that was another story. Let''s look forward to his return and See you!


    The End.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!